《The Immortal Emperor Returns》


 Chapter 1 - Rebirth Kongshan Prison!

    Volume 1 The Young Immortal Emperor Becomes Prey ¡ª Chapter 1 RebirthKongshan Prison!


    Located on Broken Soul Mountain, 25 kilometers south of the Gujiang City.


    With three cliffs and one gentle slope.


    It was said that those who died there wouldn¡¯t be able to escape as ashes.


    The only way out was to complete one¡¯s prison sentence.


    Late night. Cell No. 4027.


    The other prisoners were fast asleep. The sounds of farting, teeth grinding, and snoring interweaved in the air.


    In a corner of the room near the urinal, a skinny teen was curled up into a ball.


    Suddenly, his eyes flew open as if he had just woken up from a nightmare. Flames of gold flared up inside his pupils and burned for a long while.


    The teen looked around, excitement beginning to color his expression.


    ¡°After sacrificing a thousand years¡¯ worth of cultivation, I, Chu Xun, have finally returned.¡± His voice was so soft that it was inaudible but carried an undeniable coldness.


    Three thousand years ago, a lifetime ago to be exact, Chu Xun was shackled and thrown in jail on false charges.


    For three whole years, he suffered extraordinary torment.


    His cellmates would find new ways to torture him every day.


    During the day, they would beat him up until he was covered in cuts and bruises. During the night, he had no choice but to curl up in the corner near the urinal, too afraid to even close his eyes. Like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow, even the slightest noise or movement was enough to make him shiver.


    During the summer, his cellmates would strip him and toss him to the middle of the cell as a fodder for the mosquitos.


    During the winter, they would drench him. Many times, he nearly froze to death at night.


    Even though he had escaped death many times, he ultimately still died from his cellmates¡¯ torrent of fists the day before he was to be released.


    However, the heavens were merciful. He found himself crossing the river of time and transmigrating to a different world of cultivation.


    In the Great Immortality Odyssey, cultivation was the one true path!


    Chu Xun was filled with regrets. Carrying the weight of his hatred, he began a painstaking journey in cultivation in hopes of becoming an Immortal Emperor. Only an Immortal Emperor could manipulate heaven and earth and travel through time.


    Fortunately, he had demonstrated incredible talent in cultivation.


    It had taken Cangming, the cultivation genius, an entire ten thousand years to become an Immortal Emperor. This caused a furor back then.


    Yet, it took Chu Xun only three thousand years to do the same! His achievement sent a shockwave throughout the entire Immortal Continent.


    After Chu Xun became an Immortal Emperor, he sacrificed all of his cultivation without hesitation and manipulated time and space to return to the day he was to be released from prison.


    What was most regretful was that the great Immortal Emperor Chu was now just an ordinary human.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun would be released from prison tomorrow. However, he knew that he would die inside this prison cell tonight.


    He gently moved his battered body and felt a pain so intense that cold sweat formed on his forehead. He couldn¡¯t even begin to count the number of old and new injuries on his body.


    His eyes glinted, cold and dangerous. He was no longer the Immortal Emperor Chu, but an ordinary human. In his current state, he had no hope of surviving his death tonight.


    What he needed now was time and a peaceful environment. He must start cultivating again.


    He must not let tragedy repeat itself.


    Chu Xun took off his prisoner uniform and wrung it to form a rope. Like a ferocious beast on the hunt, he lay in wait¡­


    The next morning, the first ray of sunshine filtered into the cell through the spaces between the iron grating on the window.


    Chu Xun finally moved. With his teeth clenched, he stood up and walked toward a burly man lying on the bed.


    The man was named Li Hu, nicknamed Old Tiger. Li Hu joined the cell on Chu Xun¡¯s fourth day here and the latter lived in a nightmare ever since.


    Chu Xun bound Li Hu¡¯s neck with his uniform-as-rope.


    Li Hu jolted awake from his dream. He saw a malevolent face as soon as he opened his eyes. So shocked was he that his soul nearly flew out of him and he began to struggle.


    The veins on Chu Xun¡¯s arms bulged and his gnashed teeth creaked as he used all the force that he could muster.


    Li Hu¡¯s face began to turn purple and his eyeballs were protruding from their sockets. The sudden strangulation, coupled with the fright that he had suffered, slowed his reaction. All he could do was put up a struggle.


    His violent movements aroused the other prisoners in the cell.


    They were dumbfounded to see the scene before them. Chu Xun, who usually wouldn¡¯t fight back when getting beaten up or retorting when getting scolded, had exploded. They couldn¡¯t quite respond.


    ¡°Stop.¡± One of them finally recovered his senses and began running toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun let go of his hold. He grabbed the bed frame and pulled with force.


    The beds in the cell were bunk beds with metal frames. Chu Xun yanked the top bunk, pulling the entire bed down.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    The bed crashed loudly on the floor, sending the ground shaking along with it.


    While his audience was still stunned, Chu Xun walked up to the toiletry shelf in front of the cell door.


    The shelf was made from wood and contained the toiletry of all eight prisoners in the cell. Like a madman, Chu Xun began trashing the shelf. The jar containing the toothbrushes, tooth cup, washbowls¡­ Plastic fragments flew everywhere.


    Chu Xun only stopped after pushing over the shelf.


    Meanwhile, disarrayed sounds of footsteps rang outside the door.


    ¡°Clang, clang¡­¡±


    Someone pounded the metal door so hard that it clanged.


    ¡°What are you doing? Revolting?¡± The little window on the metal door slid open, revealing Warden Li¡¯s fierce face.


    Including the still frightened Li Hu, everyone squatted down with their fingers interlaced behind their heads.


    Li Hu was a prison tyrant, but his influence was contained within this cell. The truly powerful people were these prison wardens. No matter how powerful one was outside the prison, the wardens had the last say here. Whatever they wanted to do was dependent on their mood.


    Warden Li had a particularly hot temper. If those who fell into his hands didn¡¯t die, they would at least be skinned.


    The metal door flung open and Warden Li entered with an ashen face. He looked at the mess in front of him with anger brewing in his eyes.


    ¡°What happened? Have you gotten sick of living, to cause trouble under my nose?¡±


    ¡°Warden Li, it¡¯s that kid. He tried to strangle me to death,¡± Li Hu cried, raising his head and pointing to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Warden Li, this kid has gone mad. Not only did he try to strangle Sir Hu, but he even pushed over our toiletry shelf.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The prisoners subconsciously banded together.


    Warden Li looked at the squatting Chu Xun, his brows furrowed. Chu Xun wasn¡¯t wearing his shirt, revealing a skinny upper body marked with bruises and crisscrossing scars.


    However, to him, these people were all criminals guilty of horrible crimes, the scum of society, and absolute trash. They were not worthy of sympathy in the least.


    ¡°Did you do all of these?¡± Warden Li asked, narrowing his eyes at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Xun answered calmly.


    Warden Li was taken aback. He thought that Chu Xun would at least find an excuse for himself.


    ¡°You have ten minutes to tidy up,¡± Warden Li told Li Hu and the rest. He then pointed to Chu Xun. ¡°You, come with me.¡±


    Li Hu and the other prisoners smiled maliciously. They knew what Warden Li meant. There was no doubt that Chu Xun would be locked in that little dark room.


    The so-called small, dark room was built out of hard rocks. The floor was covered in hard stones with sharp, rough edges. This was one of the ways the prison used to deal with misbehaving prisoners.


    The small, dark room was surrounded by stones with sharp edges all around, forcing whoever was inside to stand on their tiptoes. One careless move and one would find the base of their foot sliced. If one wanted to lie against the wall, one would find his body cut by the stones.


    Pitch-black darkness would fill the room once the door was closed. The prisoner inside could neither sit nor sleep. The dark, sealed environment tested both the physical and mental capability of a person. If one was locked inside for too long a time, he could very well suffer a nervous breakdown.


    Up until now, no one had survived for more than three days inside the small, dark room.


    Thus, every prisoner¡¯s expression changed when they heard about the place.


    Chu Xun followed Warden Li out without resistance.


    However, he flashed a strange smile at Li Hu before leaving.


    ¡°Sir Hu, what should we do now? The kid has been taken away. How do we make our move now?¡± a sturdy prisoner asked, his voice filled with ferocity.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Li Hu barked, impatient. ¡°Just look at his body condition. He¡¯ll be let out after ten hours or so. We¡¯re still a day away from his release date. That¡¯s more than enough time for us to make our move.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the night to be over. Once the kid is dead, we¡¯ll be able to leave. I¡¯m sick of this d*mned place.¡± Another prisoner spat, a murderous glint flickering in his eyes.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Chu Xun followed Warden Li to a small, dark room.


    Warden Li opened the door expressionlessly.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled and said nothing. He was about to step in when Warden Li stopped him.


    ¡°Take off your shoes.¡±


    A dangerous glint flitted across Chu Xun¡¯s pupils. He stooped down and took off his shoes.


    He had just straightened his body when Warden Li sneered and pushed him inside.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help groaning when his foot landed on the floor. The jagged stones cut into the base of his foot.


    The door closed behind him and pitch-black darkness enveloped him.


    In the darkness, Chu Xun bore the intense pain with a profound smile.


    Allowing the stones to cut into his skin, he began feeling about in the dark. Even though he couldn¡¯t see, he started collecting the stones on the floor with his sharp senses.


    He made piles of stones and placed them in five different directions. It looked like a mess, but there was actually a rule to it.


    An hour later, Chu Xun put down the last stone in his hand.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    The stream of air inside the small, dark room began to erupt at the same time the stone in his hand fell. It was as if a massive, incorporeal hand was disrupting the airflow, forming layers of ripples.


    Chu Xun wiped the sweat on his forehead, the corner of his lips upturned.


    ¡°Five Ghosts Transportation Formation, complete!¡±


    The Five Ghosts Transportation Formation was a spiritual formation with the sole purpose of transporting spiritual energy, that was, to suck in all surrounding spiritual energy.


    Of course, this was a crudely-made Five Ghosts Transportation Formation.


    Chu Xun entered the heart of the formation, sat down cross-legged, and began forming seals with both hands. Surprise crossed his face.


    The prison was built on the deserted Broken Soul Mountain, where not a single soul could be seen for 50 kilometers. This meant that the area was fairly unpolluted. The spiritual energy here was much denser than he had imagined.


    What a happy surprise this was.

 Chapter 2 - Taking the Chance to Cultivate!

    Chapter 2 Taking the Chance to Cultivate!Chu Xun had so little time that he dared not tarry. He immediately calmed his mind and began cultivating.


    The path of cultivation: Qi Refinement, Foundation, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Spirit Severance, Integration, Great Ascension, Tribulation Transcendence, Space Demolishment.


    The beginning was always the most difficult part!


    The Qi Refinement Stage appeared elementary, but it was the most crucial part of all.


    Some people called this stage the Nirvana. In other words, one would use spiritual energy to cleanse all the spiritual channels in his body and reconstruct his body. It was akin to rebirth.


    If he refined Qi and his body at the same time, it would take half the work and produce twice the effect!


    ¡°What technique should I use?¡±


    After pondering the question for a while, Chu Xun decided to use the technique he used in his past life: Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique. This body-tempering technique was a technique that the Dragon Race kept to themselves. The only reason he had it was a lucky coincidence.


    Now that everything was ready, Chu Xun wasted no time and immediately dived into the cultivating state.


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s chest heaved up and down rhythmically, inhaling and exhaling two continuous streams of white Qi as he breathed. Upon closer look, it seemed as if a mischievous snake was hiding under his skin, swimming across his energy channels.


    His bones creaked in protest. Sweat began beading on Chu Xun¡¯s forehead and his face was nearly contorted. The pain of having one¡¯s energy channels and bones shattered and reconstructed wasn¡¯t something that the average person could bear.


    Chu Xun gnashed his teeth loudly. His entire body was shaking. Like a wounded animal, a muffled howl emerged from his throat.


    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed since.


    He was beginning to calm down. However, the stream of Qi entering and leaving his body as he breathed was becoming even quicker. His skin was beginning to radiate a clean luster. His face was beginning to turn as sleek as jade.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Time gradually passed.


    The Five Ghosts Transportation Formation drew in the spiritual energy all around and poured it inside Chu Xun¡¯s body.


    Chu Xun¡¯s body lit up every now and then, like a flickering star in the darkness, and carried with it a faint aura.


    The corner of his mouth was upturned. Cultivating was second nature to him now. The speed and effect were much better than he had imagined.


    He didn¡¯t just enter the beginner Qi Refinement Stage, but his Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique had also reached the First Transformation Stage.


    He owed this to the cultivation experience he had accumulated over ten thousand years.


    His only regret was that he didn¡¯t have a drop of the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s blood with him.


    The Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique was also called the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique. The nine transformations happened to coincidence with the nine levels of cultivators. If he could cultivate using the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s blood, he could rely on his physical body alone to contend with similar-ranked cultivators.


    Chu Xun opened his eyes wide. Rays of golden light swam inside his pupils. He suddenly threw a powerful punch at the stone wall next to him and the entire small, dark room shuddered from the force. The sharp-edged stones on the wall were reduced to powder.


    It was fortunate. Even though he merely reached the First Transformation Stage of the Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique, he could now withstand a force with a weight of 500kg. That was good enough for his time on earth.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Creak!¡±


    The door to the small, dark room opened, letting the sunshine in.


    ¡°You can come out now,¡± Warden Li yelled from outside.


    Chu Xun strolled out of the room, where he was greeted with the dark sky. Those ten hours had passed in the blink of an eye as he cultivated.


    For a moment, Warden Li was dumbfounded. He had the feeling that the current Chu Xun was different from before. Upon closer look, he found that Chu Xun was still skinny and weak. There didn¡¯t seem to be any difference but Warden Li couldn¡¯t help getting that feeling nevertheless.


    ¡­


    Back at Cell No. 4027.


    Warden Li left after threatening the entire cell that he would stuff them all into the small, dark room if they caused any more trouble.


    ¡°Kid, how did you like the little dark room?¡±


    After Warden Li left, Li Hu smiled sinisterly at Chu Xun while feeling the strangulation marks on his neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Chu Xun walked up to his bed, lay down, and closed his eyes.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was on him, their eyes filled with vicious murderous intent.


    They were waiting.


    So was Chu Xun. He was waiting for nighttime.


    The arrival of the night brought upon the moonlight.


    Li Hu and the other prisoners exchanged gestures and sneaked up to Chu Xun¡¯s bed, surrounding him.


    Right then, Chu Xun opened his eyes with the corner of his mouth upturned to form a sneer.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Are you all that impatient?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s sudden voice gave Li Hu and the others a fright.


    He sat up and looked coldly at them.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Li Hu was astonished. He never thought that Chu Xun would be awake.


    ¡°I was waiting for you to make your move,¡± Chu Xun replied icily.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Li Hu¡¯s expression changed. How did Chu Xun find out that they were going to make their move tonight?


    ¡°You want to ask how did I know, don¡¯t you? Of course I know, except the price for this information is a little steep.¡± When he thought of his humiliating and inexplicable death in his past life, brought upon by these scum¡¯s punches, the malevolence inside his heart surged straight into his brain.


    Even though he was reborn, this death remained a thorn in his heart. For each day that he didn¡¯t pluck the thorn out, his demons would haunt him for another day.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± This was what Chu Xun was most curious about: the identity of the person who wanted him dead.


    ¡°Go down to hell and ask Yama.¡± Li Hu had a nasty temper. Now that Chu Xun had nearly strangled him to death, he wouldn¡¯t let the former off even without external instructions.


    Li Hu was a martial artist. Before he was imprisoned, he was the boss of a small gang. Even though his gang operated on a small scale, it was established on the strength of his punches and kicks alone. He wasn¡¯t at all afraid of a teen whose thigh wasn¡¯t even as thick as his arm.


    Li Hu charged up to Chu Xun in just a few steps, his punch producing a strong wind as it aimed for Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    If this punch landed, Chu Xun would be handicapped, if not dead.


    The rest retreated when they saw how fierce and terrifying Li Hu¡¯s punch was. They were afraid of becoming innocent victims of his attack.


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze was ice-cold. He reached out and grabbed Li Hu¡¯s fist, stopping his fierce punch in midair.


    Li Hu¡¯s expression fell. He felt as if his fist hit a steel plate, not Chu Xun¡¯s palm. The force sent an intense pain shooting up his arm and half of his body went numb from the sensation.


    All the rest saw was Chu Xun raising his hand and intercepting Li Hu¡¯s punch. They couldn¡¯t help widening their eyes.


    Chu Xun suddenly kicked.


    His kick sent Li Hu flying and crashing hard against the wall. The pain was so sharp that he nearly fainted.


    The others trembled from the shock, having never thought that the violent Li Hu would be done in by Chu Xun with just a single move.


    Chu Xun once again moved, his action like that of a phantom, and instantly threw six consecutive punches.


    ¡°Thud! Thud!¡±


    The other six prisoners fell to the floor at nearly the same time, all of them knocked out.


    Chu Xun walked over to Li Hu and looked at him from above.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the questions. You¡¯ll answer. If you dare to lie, I¡¯ll make you beg for death.¡±


    Li Hu nodded, frightened.


    ¡°Who ordered you to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Seeing the change in Chu Xun¡¯s expression, Li Hu became frightened out of his wits. He scrambled to crawl up and kneel in front of Chu Xun. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Please believe me.¡±


    Chu Xun said nothing, indicating for him to continue.


    ¡°I¡¯m sentenced to death for committing the crime of homicide. But on the second day I entered this cell, someone sent me a message and promised to save my life if I follow their orders.¡±


    ¡°And their order is for you to torment me?¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Li Hu shivered and subconsciously shrunk his neck. He said cautiously, ¡°Yes. They wanted me to torment you day and night, not giving you even a day of peace but without taking your life. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but I should¡¯ve been fired to death the week after I came here. It wasn¡¯t until a month had passed that I believed them.¡±


    ¡°They ordered you to torment me, but why are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s them. Knowing that you¡¯ll be released tomorrow, they wanted me to kill you tonight. Then, they¡¯ll make arrangements for our release,¡± Li Hu hastily replied.


    ¡°They received the same orders, didn¡¯t they?¡± Chu Xun pointed to the unconscious prisoners.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Hu nodded. ¡°They even said¡­¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°They said that if we didn¡¯t get the chance to kill you, we should feed you this.¡± Li Hu fished out a paper packet from under the bed.


    Chu Xun took the paper packet from him and opened it. Inside, he found a white pill. He put it under his nose and sniffed. A cold glint flashed in his eyes.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know the name of this pill, he knew it was a pill that targeted one¡¯s mental state. The consumer of this pill would suffer tremendous damage to his mind. Even if he somehow survived, he would suffer from insanity and become an idiot.


    Just who was the mastermind using such an insidious trick against him? Chu Xun¡¯s body emanated a strong murderous aura.


    Insanity¡­ Idiot¡­ An idea came to him.


    He hadn¡¯t thought of how to deal with these men before, but he did now.


    Chu Xun threw an abrupt punch and Li Hu fainted before he could even groan.


    Staring emotionlessly at the unconscious men, Chu Xun walked up to one of them and squatted down. He placed his palms on the man¡¯s temples and poured in a stream of True Energy. He repeated this on the second man, the third¡­ There were no exceptions!


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were without emotion. Seven days later, the True Energy that he buried in them would erupt and they would all become idiots.


    He would be out of prison by then.


    ¡­

 Chapter 3 - Prison Release and Return!

    Chapter 3 Prison Release and Return!The next day.


    The main doors of Kongshan Prison slowly opened.


    ¡°Kiddo, don¡¯t look back once you leave this place.¡±


    The elderly prison guard at the doors reminded Chu Xun, repeating his advice to every prisoner who left this place. Even so, there would always be people who would find themselves imprisoned again.


    Chu Xun nodded. He was wearing the same clothes from when he entered the prison three years ago. It was obvious that they were one size too small for him now and even the style looked dated.


    He walked away with light, quick steps. He knew no one would be here to receive him.


    To be honest, there was something that he couldn¡¯t quite understand even now. Why have his parents never visited him throughout his three years in prison?


    When he reached the bottom of the Broken Soul Mountain, he saw no one for 50 kilometers, but he didn¡¯t mind.


    He saw a forest up ahead and stepped inside, where he swiftly took off the T-shirt that he was wearing.


    Whoever saw him now would surely be dumbstruck.


    That was because the scars on Chu Xun¡¯s body were healing and then falling off at a speed observable by the naked eye. Before long, his skin looked so dewy and glossy that it looked like jade¡­


    Minutes later, Chu Xun walked out of the forest.


    His straight, well-defined eyebrows were raised. His long, narrow eyes seemed to be shining. His thin lips formed a beautiful arc, lending him a languid and aloof temperament.


    No one would have thought that this good-looking young man was the same skinny Chu Xun who was tormented in the prison.


    Stepping into the Qi Refinement Stage equaled being rebirth and reaching Nirvana. His figure and appearance would be restructured along with it.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t alter his appearance inside the prison out of fear of unnecessary trouble. Out here, he didn¡¯t have anything to worry about.


    There were a hundred kilometers away from Gujiang City. Even at his current state, walking there would take him an entire day.


    But he wasn¡¯t worried. He began strolling as if he was taking a walk.


    Wherever he walked, it felt as if a large, intangible hand was stirring the airflow around him.


    Chu Xun was cultivating while he was walking. Even though there was little spiritual energy here, it was better than nothing.


    ¡­


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It was the roaring of an engine! A black, off-road vehicle appeared in Chu Xun¡¯s vision.


    The vehicle closed the distance of more than a hundred meters in the blink of an eye.


    The engine once again emitted a thundering noise. The vehicle, like a bull going berserk, charged in Chu Xun¡¯s direction.


    Chu Xun could see clearly through the windshield the middle-aged driver with a crew cut and dark skin. The man was laughing, flashing him a set of white teeth.


    The off-road vehicle zoomed past Chu Xun before drifting beautifully with an ear-piercing screech and stopping ten meters away from him.


    The middle-aged man jumped out of the car. The stainless steel dagger in his hand glinted. He looked wary.


    That was because the target that he wanted to run down earlier had vanished.


    The middle-aged man looked around, his guard raised.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice drifted from the top of the car. The middle-aged man¡¯s head snapped up, as if he was just bitten by a snake.


    ¡°Bit arrogant, don¡¯t you think? To try and kill me in broad daylight?¡± Chu Xun looked cold and detached. To think that someone would assassinate him as soon as he left the prison. Who was so desperate for his death?


    The middle-aged man tightened his grip around his dagger and looked at Chu Xun, fully cautious. He cursed in his mind, ¡°D*mn it. Didn¡¯t they say he¡¯s a weak student? How was that stunt earlier something a student could do?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, kill you? You must have misunderstood. I didn¡¯t expect to see people on this road, so I nearly hit you out of carelessness. I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡± The middle-aged man was all smiles.


    His senses were very sharp and they had saved his life countless times. He could tell that Chu Xun was no ordinary person. A moment of carelessness and he might end up dying here. He was planning to retreat.


    Chu Xun looked at the middle-aged man, his gaze overbearing.


    ¡°How do you explain the dagger in your hand? Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re using that to peel your fruits.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you that?¡± Chu Xun jumped off the car roof and slowly walked up to the middle-aged man. ¡°Who sent you to kill me?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s pupils shifted uneasily as he watched Chu Xun coming closer to him. A sharp glint flashed in his eyes and in the following moment, the dagger left his hand and ferociously flew toward Chu Xun¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The middle-aged roared fiercely.


    Chu Xun looked at the oncoming dagger with cold eyes and then thrust his fist. Though he made his move later than his opponent, it was his attack that struck first.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    His punch sent the middle-aged man flying and left an obvious fist mark on the latter¡¯s chest cavity.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t answer me, then you can answer to Yama!¡±


    Chu Xun looked at the middle-aged man lying more than ten meters away, who no longer showed the sign of living.


    To an Immortal Emperor, human lives were as insignificant as insects!


    ¡°Want my life? Come at me! I, Chu Xun, am waiting!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s tone was light, but the murderous aura that seeped from him was enough to strike fear in anyone.


    ¡­


    Hours later, a black off-road vehicle sped into Gujiang City.


    After three years, the city had only become more prosperous.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t care less now, however. He drove the car at lightning-fast speed toward a high-class neighborhood.


    He came from a well-off family. His father, Chu Tianhe, and mother, Liu Ran, were executives at the same company.


    But after standing in front of his house and knocking the door with a hopeful heart, he was told that the owners had been changed a long time ago.


    Chu Xun felt like someone had poured a basin of cold water over his head. He also felt somewhat uneasy.


    Immediately, he drove toward Tianyuan Corporation. That was where his parents were working.


    Chu Xun once followed his father to the company.


    Relying on his memories, he made it to the place.


    The twenty-two-story tower in front of him appeared to have been reconstructed. It was a lot grander than before.


    Chu Xun parked the car and then got out. Just as he was about to enter the doors, his footsteps paused. Flabbergasted, he raised his head to look at the top of the tower.


    ¡°Such intense murderous aura.¡±


    To his surprise, there was a gigantic blade formed out of murderous aura hovering above the tower. It looked as if it was going to fall anytime.


    Murderous aura was a discipline in Feng Shui or Chinese geomancy. Chu Xun didn¡¯t know much about it, but during his free time in the alternate cultivation world, he would study a secret technique called Evocation of Heavenly Secrets.


    Like Feng Shui, the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets could decipher Yin and Yang and discuss the Heavenly Secrets as well. However, it was even more profound. Following one¡¯s growth in cultivation, one could peek into many Heavenly Secrets.


    With his current cultivation, though, his Evocation of Heavenly Secrets technique was pitifully weak.


    Of course, this was what Chu Xun thought.


    He was just curious about something. Surely, they would have hired a Feng Shui master to examine the land before building a tower on it. So why was there such potent murderous aura here?


    But this was none of his business.


    Chu Xun walked into the tower and went straight to the reception.


    A short distance away, two security guards looked at him cautiously.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    The beautiful receptionist flashed an occupational smile at him.


    ¡°Please put me in touch with your HR Manager, Chu Tianhe. If he¡¯s not around, then get me Manager Liu Ran from your Marketing Department.¡±


    Chu Xun sounded rather urgent.


    The receptionist looked at Chu Xun in surprise and said, ¡°Manager Chu and Manager Liu resigned a year ago.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s heart twisted painfully.


    ¡°Do you know why they resigned?¡±


    The receptionist shook her head politely. Never mind the fact that she didn¡¯t know. Even if she knew something, she would never reveal it to a person of unknown origins.


    Right then, the escalator next to them dinged.


    Two men and a woman stepped out.


    ¡°Hello, Chairman Chen! Hello, Director Bai!¡±


    The receptionist and the two security guards subconsciously straightened their backs and greeted the three of them in unison.


    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t go there¡­¡±


    Before the receptionist could finish her sentence, Chu Xun was already walking up to the three people and blocking their way.


    The two security guards were alarmed. They gripped their rubber batons and ran up to Chu Xun.


    The three people paused in their steps when they saw someone blocking their way. They looked at Chu Xun unhappily.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Chen Hanlong frowned at Chu Xun.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone. You look like you¡¯re C-level executives in this company. I have some questions for you.¡±


    Chen Hanlong looked even more upset and barked, ¡°Nonsense! You should talk to the receptionist if you¡¯re looking for someone! What are you stopping us for?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so sorry, Chairman Chen! This guy is mentally ill. We¡¯ll remove him immediately.¡±


    The security guards rushed over, nodding their heads and bowing. Their job was to maintain the security of this place but now, this young man had offended the chairman. If the chairman was upset, they might very well get fired.


    Chen Hanlong nodded. To think a person of his caliber would be stopped and questioned. This made him very unhappy.


    The security guards reached for Chu Xun¡¯s arms, wanting to drag him out.


    With the little shake of his arms, Chu Xun sent the security guards flying.


    ¡°Answer my question and I¡¯ll keep you safe. Other else, a fatal disaster will befall you the moment you step out the door,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    He wasn¡¯t sure where the murderous aura atop the tower came from before, but he was now certain that it had something to do with the man in front of him. Out of the three people that he saw, only this man had a black line between his eyebrows. That was a sign of disaster.


    Of course, outsiders wouldn¡¯t be able to see the black line at all.


    The moment the words left Chu Xun¡¯s mouth, the three people became even more certain that the security guards were right. This young man was indeed mentally ill.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s face was turning green. He built his fortune using illegal means and only whitewashed his finances later in life. The evil in him was still alive and well. It was upsetting for him to be suddenly cursed with a fatal disaster. Were it not for his status, he would have kicked Chu Xun out of the door long ago.


    ¡°Give the mental institution a call,¡± Chen Hanlong said, turning to address the receptionist. Then, he gave his orders to the security guards who had just climbed up from the floor. ¡°Keep an eye on him, or you can forget about coming to work tomorrow.¡±


    The receptionist and security guards hastily nodded.

 Chapter 4 - Just Punishment!

    Chapter 4 Just Punishment!Chen Hanlong scoffed and headed for the door after addressing his two companions.


    It was the woman, clad in a professional white dress that showed off her slender waist and hips, that paused briefly when she walked past Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t say a word and watched them leave through the glass doors.


    ¡°What bad luck!¡±


    Chen Hanlong couldn¡¯t quite quell his anger.


    ¡°Chairman Chen, be careful¡­¡±


    The woman suddenly cried out and shoved him aside.


    Chen Hanlong staggered forward. Before he could regain firm footing, he heard a loud booming sound.


    Then came a pained screech.


    By the time he looked up, he immediately turned ashen-faced and his legs became weak.


    The woman who pushed him was trembling on the ground.


    The man next to Chen Hanlong was lying in a pool of blood, partially crushed under the enormous Chinese letter for Tian.


    Tian, of course, referred to Tianyuan.


    The four Chinese letters that spelled out Tianyuan Corporation were made from steel, each more than two meters tall and as heavy as fifty catty. They were secured with screws with a diameter of fifty centimeters that penetrated deep into the top of the building. Even a Level 12 gale wouldn¡¯t shake it, yet it had fallen at a time like this.


    If that woman hadn¡¯t pushed him, Chen Hanlong would have become minced meat.


    He looked up and saw that the character ¡°Tian¡± was missing from the Tianyuan Corporation signage.


    A chill ran up his spine all the way to his brain. Chen Hanlong shivered. It seemed to him that the three other letters in this signage were tottering as well. They looked like they would fall and crush him at any time.


    He suddenly remembered the young man¡¯s words and subconsciously turned to look at him. He happened to meet Chu Xun¡¯s eyes through the glass doors.


    Furor swept over the entire building.


    The employees in the tower were stretching their necks for a closer look after hearing that something had happened downstairs.


    Coincidentally, the mental institution workers arrived at the same time.


    Instead of capturing the so-called mental patient, they saved the man crushed under the Tian signage. They became a makeshift ambulance and sent him to the hospital immediately.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s legs went as soft as noodles, prompting him to fall to the ground.


    That was all thanks to the tremendous fright that he received. When the passersby lifted the Tian signage, he saw that the victim¡¯s legs were severed. The terrible impact of the signage had snapped the victim¡¯s bones in half, causing his blood to outflow like a river.


    The last thing that the two security guards worried about now was Chu Xun. They rushed over to help Chen Hanlong get back on his feet. This was their golden opportunity to flatter him.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡ª¨C


    Chu Xun was invited to a luxurious reception room.


    Chen Hanlong and his female companion walked in supported by the security guards.


    When he saw Chu Xun, he ordered the guards to leave and stepped forward. Then, with a loud thud, he landed on his knees in front of Chu Xun.


    ¡°I, Chen Hanlong, was blind for not recognizing your greatness and offending you. Please save me, Sir.¡±


    Chu Xun kept silent, but secretly found this to be funny. Chen Hanlong hadn¡¯t planned on kneeling, but his legs must have gone limp and forced him into his current position.


    Sure enough, his aging face reddened after the words left his mouth. He immediately climbed up and sat on a nearby sofa to mask his awkwardness.


    Chu Xun turned to look at the pale-faced woman and asked, somewhat curiously, ¡°Do you carry a jade pendant or something similar with you?¡±


    The woman was stunned. Upon second thought, she hastily took off her necklace.


    It was just as he had expected. The pendant of the necklace was made from jade.


    Chu Xun took the jade pendant from her and looked at Chen Hanlong. He said indifferently, ¡°It seems that your life isn¡¯t meant to be terminated yet.¡±


    He knocked the pendant with his fingers.


    Under Chen Hanlong and the woman¡¯s shocked gazes, cracks began appearing on the jade pendant until the entire piece disintegrated.


    ¡°This jade pendant must have been enchanted. To put in your terms, it has gone through an eye-opening ceremony. Jade is capable of purifying filth in the first place and it¡¯s even blessed with the eye-opening ceremony. That¡¯s the reason this woman is able to react so quickly to save your life.¡±


    ¡°My grandmother got this jade pendant from the Fortuitous Karma Temple. She told me it can help me avert disasters and reduce harm,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Chen Hanlong bowed to the woman. If it wasn¡¯t for her, he would have died.


    ¡°Chairman Chen, you¡¯re too polite!¡± The woman hastily stood up, looking somewhat bashful.


    The understanding that dawned on Chu Xun was reflected in his eyes. It seemed that this woman had a crush on Chen Hanlong. However, he wouldn¡¯t do something as silly as playing matchmaker for them both.


    ¡°I have some questions for you,¡± Chu Xun told Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Please ask, Sir.¡±


    Chen Hanlong wouldn¡¯t dare to put up airs now. He hastily replied in fear.


    ¡°I want to ask you about two people. One is Chu Tianhe, the other is Liu Ran. Do you know their whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Sister Liu Ran? You¡¯re here to find Sister Liu Ran?¡±


    The woman cried out in surprise before Chen Hanlong could reply.


    ¡°Do you know where they are?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Sister Liu Ran was the one who helped me climb the corporate ladder,¡± the woman replied, somewhat smugly. ¡°I was her PA when I first joined the company. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t be in my current position today.¡±


    The woman realized that she overspoke as soon as the words left her mouth. It left her feeling a little awkward.


    ¡°Why are you looking for them, Sir?¡± Chen Hanlong asked in a timely manner.


    ¡°They¡¯re my parents.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Hanlong and the woman were stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re Sister Liu Ran¡¯s son?¡± The woman looked at Chu Xun in suspicion. She considered for a long time before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t look like her at all!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, I don¡¯t look like her?¡± Chu Xun subconsciously retorted.


    ¡°Sister Liu Ran had a photo on her desk. When I asked her about it, she said it was a photo of her son named Chu Xun. But you don¡¯t look like him at all!¡± the woman replied honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Xun in the flesh!¡±


    In the beginning stages of cultivation, one would wash away his essence and cut away his marrow, shed his mortal body and develop new bones. There would surely be changes in one¡¯s appearance. But he didn¡¯t have to give these two an explanation.


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze shifted to the woman. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Bai Jing!¡± the woman immediately replied.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Do you know where my parents are?¡±


    Chen Hanlong and Bai Jing shook their heads.


    ¡°Liu Ran and Manager Chu never contacted me again after their resignation,¡± Bai Jing said.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. This was well within his expectations, but he was still feeling ill at ease after hearing it.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    Chu Xun stood up to leave.


    Chen Hanlong stood up in a panic. ¡°Please stop, Sir! I hope you¡¯ll forgive my mistake and save me.¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to concern himself with this, but upon second thought, he might need Chen Hanlong¡¯s help in the future. He nodded.


    ¡°I need to take a look at the rooftop.¡±


    ¡°This way, Sir!¡± Chen Hanlong hastily led the way.


    The three of them came to the rooftop.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes. The murderous aura that enveloped an area of a dozen meters or so had manifested into a tangible force and was charging in their direction.


    Chen Hanlong felt deeply uneasy as soon as he stepped on the rooftop. It was as if there was a sharp blade pressing against his neck. This feeling was so vivid that it made his blood freeze over. His face instantly turned pale and he didn¡¯t even dare to move.


    Bai Jing was better off, but she was experiencing goosebumps all over. Her face formed an unnatural expression.


    ¡°Do you feel it?¡± Chu Xun asked Chen Hanlong.


    Chen Hanlong immediately nodded and asked, his voice carrying a tinge of panic, ¡°Sir, what exactly is happening?¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know either. The only reasons he could see the enormous blade formed out of the murderous aura were his cultivation and mastery of the technique of Evocation of Heavenly Secrets.


    But he was no detective.


    The rooftop ought to be filled with sunlight and fresh air, not plagued by the manifestation of such thick murderous aura?


    ¡°Think carefully. What has happened in the past few months?¡±


    Chen Hanlong and Bai Jing exchanged looks, their expressions very unnatural. Even so, the both of them shook their heads.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t talk, then prepare to die!¡± With a sneer, Chu Xun turned around and walked away. To be frank, he didn¡¯t care at all whether Chen Hanlong lived or died.


    ¡°Please stay, Sir. I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak¡­¡±


    When Chen Hanlong saw that Chu Xun was going to leave, he became so panicked that his forehead was sweating. He hastily called out for Chu Xun.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you would laugh at me for this, for it was rather embarrassing,¡± Chen Hanlong said hesitantly, opening his mouth only after pondering for a long while. ¡°Last month, one of our female employees jumped from this place.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t believe that people would take their lives for no good reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s that damned Old Liu¡¯s fault¡­¡±


    Chen Hanlong told him the whole story.


    The victim was a married woman named Chen Wan. She was an employee at the company with beautiful, ostentatious looks. Old Liu was one of the company¡¯s board members and an old leech who favored young married women.


    The beautiful Chen Wan happened to catch his eye. At the board meeting last month, Old Liu was so outrageous in his lust that he drugged and raped her.


    There were no secrets in this world. This incident became widespread in the company. Somehow, Chen Wan¡¯s husband got wind of this and divorced her.


    Unable to bear the disgrace, Chen Wan chose to jump from the company¡¯s rooftop.


    ¡°Old Liu? Is it the man who was with you earlier?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Chen Hanlong said.


    Chu Xun sneered. He had thought that the man was an innocent victim, but it seemed that he had simply received his just punishment.


    However, if it was Old Liu¡¯s fault, why would the karma befall Chen Hanlong?


    ¡°Were you involved in this incident?¡± Chu Xun asked, staring at Chen Hanlong coldly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chen Hanlong dared not to hide the truth. He sighed and explained, ¡°After Chen Wan died, her family made a fuss at the company. I was worried that they would affect the company¡¯s reputation, so I ordered some men to chase them out of Gujiang City.¡±


    So that was what happened!

 Chapter 5 - Resolving the Murderous Aura!

    Chapter 5 Resolving the Murderous Aura!Chu Xun looked on with detachment. His voice was cold as he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, prepare to die.¡± Saving someone like Chen Hanlong would just add to his bad karma and hamper his cultivation.


    Out of the blue, a gust of cold wind swept the sky and produced a whimpering sound that resembled the weeping of a woman.


    Even though the sun was bright, the wind sent shivers down Chen Hanlong and made his hair stood on its end.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Chen Hanlong knelt in front of Chu Xun, putting aside all his concerns.


    ¡°Sir, I have made a grave mistake. Please save me.¡±


    Still looking aloof, Chu Xun turned around to leave.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Bai Jing knelt next to Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°I once saved Sister Liu Ran¡¯s life. Please consider that and save Chairman Chen.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s footsteps paused. He turned his head to look at her.


    ¡°Once, when we were shopping together, Sister Liu Ran was nearly run down by a driver who lost control of his car. I was the one who pushed her away,¡± Bai Jing explained, her voice panicked.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°I can swear it. If I lie in any way, then let me suffer a terrible death,¡± Bai Jing said, raising her hand to make a vow.


    ¡°Do you remember the car¡¯s license plate?¡±


    ¡°I do. Gu A45609.¡±


    Chu Xun knew he must repay this debt of gratitude.


    ¡°Get me some raw gems that haven¡¯t been polished or carved.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Jing looked at him in bewilderment.


    ¡°If you want me to save him, hurry.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯ll go now.¡± Bai Jing climbed to her feet and ran off to find the raw gems.


    Everything was possible with money!


    In less than thirty minutes, Bai Jing came back running with a bag in hand.


    ¡°Let me know if you can use these.¡±


    Chu Xun took the bag from her hands and found twenty or so first-rate raw gems inside.


    His True Energy was the most effective substance for resolving murderous aura, but he didn¡¯t want to waste it on Chen Hanlong.


    Chu Xun carried the bag of gems to the middle of the rooftop and began casting a seal with his free hand. He flicked the gems off one by one and before long, he was left with the final piece in his hand. He looked at Chen Hanlong. ¡°Come over here!¡±


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s body stiffened, but he quickly walked over to Chu Xun. He stood next to him, trembling.


    ¡°No matter what you see later, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s heart went cold. Still, he forced himself to nod.


    Chu Xun flicked off the last gem in his hand and crawled at the air like he was drawing open a heavy curtain. The air began rippling outward.


    Chen Hanlong could see the scene before him changing to take on the darkness of the primal chaos. When he looked up and around, he couldn¡¯t help crying out loud. ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    What he saw was a massive black saber more than thirty-meter long tottering above his head, looking like it was about to fall on him. Even though he had prepared himself for this, he was still so terrified that his soul threatened to leave him. He turned around, wanting to run.


    Chu Xun kicked him on the legs, forcing him to kneel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream if you don¡¯t want to die,¡± Chu Xun rebuked him angrily.


    Chen Hanlong was shivering, but he didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. All he could do was silently plead for the massive saber not to fall.


    Chu Xun reached out with his hand, drawing seven flickering orbs of light to him. They transformed into a seven-star whip in the air and fell into his hand.


    Glancing at Chen Hanlong, who was crumpled up on the floor, Chu Xun smiled disdainfully.


    Spirit-Amassing Seven Stars Formation.


    To be fair, sparing this much effort to resolve murderous aura was completely unnecessary. The only reason he was doing this was to show Chen Hanlong the evil deeds that he had sown.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The floor quaked. The massive saber fashioned out of murderous aura fell straight on Chen Hanlong¡¯s head.


    Chen Hanlong was so terrified that he forgot to yell. He crumpled on the floor, his eyeballs rolling to the back of his head.


    Chu Xun waved his arm and coiled Chen Hanlong in his whip, and then pulled him away from the direct target of the saber.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The massive saber fell, blasting the floor wide open and sending boulders flying everywhere. The dust obscured the sky.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes were turning white and his face was crumpling in nervousness. If the same thing happened again, he might just die from fright.


    Chu Xun¡¯s whip once again trembled before coiling around the massive saber formed out of murderous aura and giving it a hard jerk. The saber of more than ten Chinese feet deviated from its direction, whipping around to face him.


    He propelled himself off the floor, his body soaring into the air, and threw a punch so hard that loud explosion noises resounded.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    His fist slammed onto the body of the saber and his True Energy burst forth from his hand. A cultivator¡¯s True Energy was, in the first place, the bane of every filthy object in the world. Murderous aura was no match for it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The saber of more than ten Chinese feet exploded bit by bit until it dissolved into millions of light orbs.


    Chu Xun immediately sat down cross-legged and reached out with his hand. The millions of light orbs formed a lengthy river and flew toward him.


    ¡°Spirit-Amassing Seven Stars Formation¡ªPurify it!¡±


    The formation began activating!


    Countless green light orbs rose in all directions and began pouring into the myriad of light coming from the ruptured saber. The light orbs originated from the raw gems.


    As if they were dye, the myriad of light slowly began to turn green.


    That green light was none other than spiritual force.


    The millions of green light orbs surrounded Chu Xun.


    He smiled happily as he greedily absorbed the spiritual force around him.


    The force entered his body and nourished his every cell.


    His face sometimes brightened, sometimes darkened. His aura became fainter.


    Chen Hanlong stared wide-eyed at him. He was about to lose all perception of Chu Xun¡¯s existence.


    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but Chu Xun suddenly opened his eyes. Dazzling golden light erupted from his pupils.


    ¡°An Immortal!¡±


    Chen Hanlong muttered.


    Chu Xun stood up, his body producing crackling and rattling noises as he moved. His satisfaction was evident.


    Even though he didn¡¯t manage to cultivate enough to step into the intermediate Qi Refinement Stage, it was still good progress nonetheless. In particular, his Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique had gotten even stronger.


    He waved his hand, dismantling the Spirit-amassing Seven Stars Formation. The raw gems that he put in order earlier all turned into dust.


    ¡°Chairman Chen, are you alright?¡±


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t see what had happened as she was outside the formation. All she could see was Chen Hanlong kneeling at one point of time, lying on the floor at another, before finally kowtowing to a resting Chu Xun.


    Chen Hanlong shook his head and pulled Bai Jing toward Chu Xun. He made her kneel with him.


    Perplexed, she wanted to question him. However, Chen Hanlong¡¯s glare swiftly silenced her.


    Chen Hanlong made three sincere kowtows to Chu Xun.


    After what had happened, he was convinced that Chu Xun was a deity who has descended to the human world.


    Bai Jing continued to question Chen Hanlong with her gaze.


    Chen Hanlong continued to ignore her. How could he so casually reveal an Immortal¡¯s secret? Wouldn¡¯t he be divulging the will of heaven? That would just draw heaven¡¯s wrath on him.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. Your life is safe now. But there are still things that you must do.¡±


    ¡°Do tell, Immortal!¡± Chen Hanlong said deferentially.


    Bai Jing couldn¡¯t help being confused when she heard him call Chu Xun an Immortal.


    ¡°Just call me Sir. It¡¯s more pleasing to the ears.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Hanlong immediately nodded.


    ¡°The massive black saber you saw earlier was the manifestation of Chen Wan¡¯s rancorous energy, but it¡¯s already dealt with. But you must bring her family home and settle them if you want to end your ill-fated relationship cleanly.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll send my men immediately!¡± Even without Chu Xun¡¯s order, he would have invited Chen Wan¡¯s family back to Gujiang City as well. After all, he had nearly lost his life because of his selfishness.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    It wasn¡¯t just luck for a minor hooligan like Chen Hanlong to survive and become one of the prominent figures of Gujiang City. He had quite the brains as well.


    He was now sure that Chu Xun was an Immortal from heaven.


    If he wasn¡¯t smart enough to hold onto this powerful figure now, he might as well feed his IQ to the dogs.


    Chen Hanlong begged Chu Xun to give him a chance to express his thanks.


    Chu Xun wanted to bid farewell now that the matter was solved. After all, he only helped Chen Hanlong because Bai Jing once saved his mother. He was just returning a favor.


    However, finding his parents was like looking for a needle in a haystack. His divine consciousness could only be extended to a range of ten or so meters. If he still had his Immortal Emperor¡¯s cultivation, he would be able to find them with just his divine consciousness.


    Now, he had no choice but to borrow help from secular forces.


    Chu Xun considered Chen Hanlong¡¯s request at length before nodding.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    When Chu Xun finally left, he left with Chen Hanlong¡¯s thank-you gift.


    ¡°Chairman Chen, don¡¯t you think that your gift is too valuable?¡±


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t understand why Chen Hanlong would gift Chu Xun an entire villa as well as twenty million yuan. As far as she knew, even those famous Feng Shui masters from Hong Kong would only request payment of about several million yuan.


    The villa that Chen Hanlong gave Chu Xun was located on Mount Qianlong, a part of a neighborhood popular among the rich and powerful of Gujiang City that their company developed. Chu Xun¡¯s new home had a market value of thirty million yuan. In other words, Chen Hanlong had gifted him fifty million yuan in total.


    Chen Hanlong merely smiled. How could those Feng Shui masters from Hong Kong compare to Chu Xun? His legs would still tremble whenever he thought of what happened within the formation. That was a complete miracle.


    The compensation of fifty million yuan wasn¡¯t anywhere close to being enough, he thought.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun drove to Mount Qianlong at high-speed. It was true that he needed a place to stay.


    If anyone were to receive a villa and twenty million yuan out of the blue, he or she would probably faint from excitement.


    However, Chu Xun paid it no mind.


    These gifts bought Chen Hanlong a connection with an Immortal Emperor.


    Chu Xun was confident he would repay him several times over.


    That was why he felt no guilt whatsoever about receiving these gifts.

 Chapter 6 - Discovering the Spirit Vein!

    Chapter 6 Discovering the Spirit Vein!In Qianlong Mountain, the car was running on winding mountain path. Green trees made shade on both sides of the path.


    Chen Hanlong was very business-minded. When he developed Qianlong Mountain, he did not destroy the original appearance of the mountain, and all the trees were preserved completely. Looking from a distance, the entire villa group seemed to be hidden in the dense forest, like a hidden paradise.


    It was no wonder that this quiet place in such a noisy city would be loved by various big shots.


    The villa Chen Hanlong gave to Chu Xun was originally the one that Chen Hanlong prepared for himself. Both in terms of location and overall structure, the villa was higher than other villas.


    After parking the car, Chu Xun walked into the villa.


    He felt soft under his feet. The floor of the villa was covered with Bohemia handmade carpets. There were also leather sofas imported from Italy in the villa. The decoration was exquisite but not luxurious, and there was a magnificent atmosphere everywhere in the villa. From the looks of it, Chen Hanlong, who was a rough man, could not have such a taste. Thus, the decoration of the villa possibly was designed by Bai Jing.


    The villa was a duplex with three floors, one more floor the other villas. Given its location, standing on the third floor, one could gain an overhead view of all the villas


    Chu Xun stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the third floor, but he was thinking about what happened that day instead of enjoying the view.


    ¡°Where are my parents?¡±


    ¡°Who is the one behind all this? Why did he do these to me?¡±


    Even though he was not an ordinary person now, thinking of these made him have a faint headache.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, he looked into the distance suddenly, seemingly a little moved.


    Not many things could make Chu Xun feel moved.


    In the distance, there was a horizontal ridge standing tall, almost as high as Qianlong Mountain. The ridge stretched for hundreds of kilometers, like a dragon lying on its back.


    ¡°Spirit Vein.¡±


    After a long while, Chu Xun murmured the two words. He didn¡¯t expect that there would actually be a Spirit Vein on the earth, where spiritual energy had been exhausted.


    The Spirit Veins, for the cultivators, were blessed places. In these places, the cultivators could yield twice the result with half the effort.


    If spiritual energy would be drawn over by the Spirit Vein, Chu Xun had the confidence to step into the middle stage of Qi Refinement in a short time.


    Countless ideas flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s mind. Finally, he decided to use Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation of the Universe.


    Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation of the Universe not only could absorb spiritual energy, but also could be a battle formation. It could be both offensive and defensive, including an universe inside it.


    However, if a Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation of the Universe was to be built, it would require many precious materials. Fortunately, the 20 million yuan he got from Chen Hanlong should be enough for him to build one.


    At this time, it was getting late, Chu Xun sat down with his legs crossed and started cultivating, which was a required course for the cultivators.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    After Chu Xun woke up from cultivation, he drove to the urban area of the city.


    Setting up a formation was very simple for Chu Xun, but the required material, a piece of chalcedon, was extremely hard to get. In fact, the chalcedon could be replaced by good raw jades, but this formation determined the progress of his future cultivation, so he could not be careless about it.


    The conditions for the formation of chalcedon were extremely strict. It was difficult to find even one piece chalcedon from tens of thousands of jades, which had to be hundreds of years old. The spiritual energy had dried up on the earth, thus, the chance of forming chalcedon was even lower.


    Chu Xun could only try his luck now.


    Hualing Antique Mall existed when Gujiang City was established.


    The people here were from all walks of life.


    Only in here was it possible to encounter some of the newly unearthed ancient jades.


    This was because the mall was a paradise for grave robbers.


    Chu Xun parked his car and walked into the antique mall.


    ¡°This is an ancient jade of ten thousand years. Once you put it on, it could strengthen your body, exorcise evil spirits, and eliminate your illness.¡±


    ¡°The chamber pot of First Emperor of Qin. It was unearthed recently and is an unique treasure. The one with the highest price will get it!¡±


    ¡°The scarlet top of Concubine of Fragrance. It still has the original fragrance of the concubine on it. Buy it and let your wife put on it, then you will be Emperor Qianlong¡­¡±


    The ridiculous voices of pedlars kept sounding on both sides of the road.


    In this mall, nine out of then goods were fake. If one wanted to find a real antique, he had to have extraordinary eyesight and experience.


    Chu Xun walked along the street neither fast nor slowly. He swept over the place with his divine senses. Nothing could escape his sense detecting, but none of the goods was what he needed. What made him more amused was that he even saw a bronze statue of Chairman Mao, the bottom of which was carved with ¡°made in the ear of Emperor Qianlong¡±.


    ¡°Can you make it look like a fake even more? At least show some sincerity when you made this fake antique?¡± Chu Xun thought.


    Chu Xun was a little disappointed. It looked that he would get nothing he wanted this day.


    When he was about to leave, he suddenly paused his steps and looked at a shop a dozen meters away.


    House of Treasure!


    Chu Xun¡¯s current divine sense could cover the area within a dozen meters around him. Just now, he sensed an obscure spiritual energy fluctuation from this shop.


    Chu Xun walked into the shop. The shop was actually over 200 square meters, which could not be seen from the outside, and was decorated in an ancient style. Agarwood was used in many places in the shop, so, there was a faint fragrance in the air that made the customers feel refreshed.


    There were already several customers inside when Chu Xun walked in.


    Seeing Chu Xun, a young salesman greeted him and said with a smile, ¡°Can I help you? You can look around yourself or tell me what do you need, then I can recommend for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll have a look myself.¡±


    The man was very smart. He nodded with a smile and walked away.


    Chu Xun released his divine sense and could still feel the subtle spiritual energy fluctuation, but he found that it was not around him but from behind the shop.


    Chu Xun walked inwards the shop while feeling the fluctuation.


    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t go inside. It is not open to the outsiders,¡± the salesman ran over, stopped Chu Xun, and said with a smile.


    ¡°Is it not open to the outsiders or just to me?¡± Chu Xun smiled and said. He just saw someone go inside.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t get me wrong! This is the rule set by our boss. Only those who with invitations can go inside.¡±


    ¡°Can you please tell your boss that what I need in inside?¡±


    The salesman looked at Chu Xun suspiciously and wondered how could Chu Xun know that what he needed was inside without going in? However, the people who came to House of Treasures were either rich or powerful, and the salesman could not afford to offend them.


    ¡°Sir, please wait for a minute!¡± The salesman trotted into the inner hall.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the salesman to trot back with a charming woman, who wore a red tunic skirt with a slender waist and tight hips. The woman had a beautiful face and long red hair, looking very impressive. She seemed to love red very much.


    ¡°Boss, this is that gentleman!¡± the salesman whispered to the woman.


    When the woman saw Chu Xun, she was stunned for a moment because Chu Xun was too young. She had thought that young people now preferred fashion products, and few people would like those treasures and antiques.


    ¡°Little brother, so, you want to enter the our back hall?¡± The woman smiled, making the sun pale, and her voice sounded charming.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Do you know that after you enter our back hall, no matter you want to buy something or not, you must spend no less than this number,¡± the woman said, stretching out five slender fingers.


    ¡°Five million?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The woman could not help but feel stunned at the answer and then smiled even more charmingly, saying, ¡°My little brother, you must be joking. I mean half a million. You really scared me.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way for me then!¡± Chu Xun said lightly.


    The woman looked at Chu Xun in surprise twice. She was very confident in her appearance. She believed that as long as it was a man, no matter he was eight years old or eighty years old, he could not remain calm when he saw her.


    Chu Xun looked so calm after seeing her, which made her a little bit upset. She doubted if she became less charming. She could see that Chu Xun was not pretending because his eyes were clear.


    ¡°My name is Hong Ling. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, please come in!¡± Hong Ling turned over gracefully, twisting her hips and leading the way.


    When Chu Xun entered the back hall, he found that it was totally different.


    It was an elegant room with an area over 200 square meters. The decoration of the room was exquisite, and the various antiquities in it were obviously of a much higher level than those in the outside.


    At this point, there were already seven or eight people in the room, all in purple suits, with an aura of success figures.


    When they saw Chu Xun, they only glanced at him once and then immediately looked away and continued chatting with the people around them. In their opinion, Chu Xun was just an arty playboy and thought that he perhaps came for Hong Ling.


    ¡°Do you find anything that captures your fancy, gentlemen?¡± Hong Ling walked over to them and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Hong Ling, we came here today for those few things you mentioned. Don¡¯t sharpen our appetites,¡± A fat middle-aged man said and kept moving his gaze on Hong Ling¡¯s perfect figure.


    ¡°As I think, the most precious thing in House of Treasure is you, Miss Hong Ling! I wonder if I have an opportunity to buy this big treasure back for collection?¡± said a man in his thirties who was elegant and handsome.


    ¡°If it is really possible, then I will definitely bid for it. I¡¯ll take this baby home even if it costs me everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The seven people joked in a half-real tone.


    Hong Ling just covered her mouth and smiled but didn¡¯t reply to them. Of course, she knew the purpose of these men.


    As soon as Chu Xun entered the room, he stared at one of the safes in the corner of the room, where the spiritual energy came from.


    ¡°Alright! Every minute of you bosses worth tens of millions. I couldn¡¯t afford to waste your time, so, let¡¯s start now!¡±


    After she finished speaking, Hong Ling walked to a safe twisting her slender waist. She then opened the safe, took out a rectangular wooden box, placed it on the exhibition table in the center of the room, and opened it gently.


    A simple ancient dagger caught everyone¡¯s sight.


    The dagger was only forty centimeters long, with weird patterns engraved on it. The dagger had no edge and was black overall, but it gave people a chilling feeling.

 Chapter 7 - Deliberately Creating Difficulties!

    Chapter 7 Deliberately Creating Difficulties!¡°This sword comes from the tomb of the Western Han Dynasty. It¡¯s a symbol of a noble identity. The floor price is 1 million yuan. Please bid!¡±


    Hong Ling¡¯s words were concise and comprehensive. She didn¡¯t introduce the sword too much, and she probably didn¡¯t know much about it.


    ¡°I wonder if Miss Hong Ling has had someone verify it?¡± asked a boss.


    ¡°Boss Zhou, please rest assured! House of Treasure is not only our signboard, but also the guarantee of reputation! The collection value of this sword is definitely greater than the current price.¡±


    After listening to Hong Ling, except for Chu Xun, everyone nodded, because House of Treasure never sold fakes.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll come first. I bid one million for it!¡± Boss Zhou bid first.


    ¡°Two million!¡±


    ¡°Three million!¡±


    Finally, the sword was bought by Boss Zhou at the price of 5 million yuan.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t expect to sell things by auction here.


    Next, Hong Ling opened another safe box and held out a wooden box. It was opened and a yellowing copybook showed up, which then was unfolded slowly.


    ¡°This is Zhang Xu¡¯s Record of Stomachache.¡± Someone who knew it called out as soon as they saw the copybook.


    Zhang Xu was born in the Jiayou period of the Song Dynasty. He loved drinking. The Record of Stomachache was his best copybook! Zhang Xu¡¯s excessively free cursive style, Li Bai¡¯s poetry, and Pei Min¡¯s sword dance are called Three Wonders.


    This showed the great collection value of Zhang Xu¡¯s Record of Stomachache.


    ¡°I bid five million!¡±


    Before Hong Ling offered the floor price, the first person to recognize the Record of Stomachache directly bid 5 million yuan.


    ¡°Six million!¡±


    ¡°Eight million!¡±


    These rich people bid one by one. It seemed that they wouldn¡¯t give up until they got the Record of Stomachache at all means.


    Chu Xun showed no interest in these things at all. He sat in the corner of the sofa, appearing uninterested.


    ¡°Little brother Chu Xun, don¡¯t you bid? Or do you look down on these items?¡±


    Hearing Hong Ling¡¯s words, others turned their eyes on Chu Xun and all looked at him disdainfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s cash-strapped instead of looking down on these items.¡± Someone laughed at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Miss Hong Ling¡¯s requirements are getting lower and lower. How can anyone come in?¡± Someone¡¯s tone was full of disdain.


    ¡°People should have self-knowledge. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re somebody once you have some money. I think he¡¯d better spend some money buying some gadgets to trick those little girls who haven¡¯t seen the world! Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew, or you¡¯ll lose more!¡±


    In their view, Chu Xun might be a rich second generation, who just came here to see Hong Ling with some money.


    ¡°Do we have to bid once we come in?¡± asked Chu Xun indifferently¡£


    ¡°How could it be possible. There is no such rule everywhere. It¡¯s your freedom to bid or not.¡± Hong Ling said with a smile.


    Chu Xun nodded and fell silent again.


    Seeing that, others looked at Chu Xun more disdainfully.


    Finally, Zhang Xu¡¯s Record of Stomachache was sold for 10 million yuan.


    Hong Ling opened the third safe box, and also took out a wooden box, which was smaller than the first two. The wooden box was opened, and a crystal clear jade appeared in the eyes of all.


    The jade was cubic, which was10 centimeters in length, height, and width, looking like a piece of white tofu.


    When Hong Ling took out the wooden box, Chu Xun slightly narrowed his eyes. The wave of spiritual power he had sensed before came from this box.


    When he saw the jade inside, he sat up straight subconsciously.


    ¡°Is this a jade?¡± Someone asked subconsciously.


    Because it was the first time that they had seen such a kind of white and flawless jade. It looked more like a piece of Tofu instead of jade.


    ¡°This is indeed a jade. Look at its shape, does it look like an Imperial Jade Seal?¡± asked Hong Ling.


    Hearing Hong Ling¡¯s question, all of them nodded.


    ¡°Is this the Imperial Jade Seal of some emperor?¡±


    The crowd got excited. If it was really an Imperial Jade Seal, its collection value would beyond imagination.


    Hong Ling shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°You know, I¡¯m just an intermediary. Everything here is entrusted by somebody else.¡±


    Except for Chu Xun, everyone knew this. If the collectors and tomb robbers in Gujiang City had valuable items, they would send them to House of Treasure!


    Because Hong Ling was a famous social butterfly, and almost knew all the big men in Gujiang City. Because of that, the selling price here would be several times higher than that at the regular auction houses.


    And most of the time, these things were illegal, so House of Treasure was the best choice to sell these things. And Hong Ling pocketed the difference.


    ¡°As far as we know, this jade was the first choice when the First Emperor Qin made the Imperial Jade Seal. Later, the jade of the He family appeared so that this jade was abandoned,¡± Hong Ling paused and continued, ¡°Since this jade has been selected by the First Emperor Qin, it must be extraordinary. You can come and touch the jade with your own hands. Then you¡¯ll feel the difference of this jade.¡±


    ¡°What difference could it make? It¡¯s just a beautiful jade, isn¡¯t it?¡± Some people didn¡¯t believe Hong Ling¡¯s words and stepped forward to touch the jade. However, as soon as he touched it, he got surprised and said, ¡°Is the jade warm?¡±


    As we all know, jade was a good conductor. When the skin came into contact with jade, the jade would absorb the heat as fast as possible, and then quickly dissipate the heat into the air. Therefore, when people played with jade, they would always feel that jade was cold.


    This jade was so big that it could dissipate heat quickly. The man stroked the jade, and felt the heat gushing out of the jade continuously, which surprised him.


    Most of the people here had mastered a lot in identifying antiques and funerary objects. When they heard that the jade was warm, they all came forward to touch it and felt surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a jade. It should be something else.¡± Someone said.


    Others agreed. This was totally different from the jade they were familiar with.


    Chu Xun stayed calm and collected, but his eyes were burning. This was indeed a jade, a rare precious jade. Even in the world of cultivation, it was also very rare. Its name was Warm Jade.


    If somebody wore an ornament that was made up of Warm Jade and stimulated it with True Energy, he would keep away from heat and coldness and stay warm all year-round. Moreover, this Warm Jade had been pregnant with Jade Marrow. Even in the world of cultivation, it was also a valuable treasure.


    ¡°Miss Hong Ling, what¡¯s the floor price of this jade?¡± Someone asked.


    Hong Ling looked unnatural, because she was not sure whether it was a jade or not, and the floor price the client said was too high.


    ¡°The floor price is 10 million!¡± Hong Ling still said it.


    ¡°10 million? Are you crazy?¡± Someone showed scorn.


    ¡°Is the client crazy about money? Who knows what it is? Maybe it¡¯s just a valueless stone.¡±


    ¡°The First Emperor Qin? If it really belonged to the First Emperor Qin, who will willing to sell it?¡±


    Hong Ling was embarrassed! Yes, no one would spend 10 million yuan buying a piece of white tofu that could heat up. If the client hadn¡¯t been a regular customer, she wouldn¡¯t have accepted the commission.


    ¡°10 million!¡±


    Just as everyone sniffed, a lazy voice sounded!


    They looked back, and found it was Chu Xun who had been silent since he came in. Even Hong Ling was a little surprised and unsure.


    ¡°Little brother, you said you bid 10 million?¡± asked uncertain Hong Ling.


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°If no one bid, this will be mine, right?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with his brain?¡± Someone whispered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a cheater paid by the client?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible. Look at him, how can he have 10 million?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know if he is a cheater after testing.¡± The previous Boss Zhou insidiously smiled and shouted to Hong Ling, ¡°I bid 15 million yuan.¡±


    Everyone was stunned and then thumbed up.


    ¡°Boss Zhou is so cunning! If this guy is really a cheater, he will continue to bid. If he isn¡¯t, he¡¯ll buy the useless stone at the original price. Ha ha¡­¡±


    The crowd understood tacitly and couldn¡¯t help laughing!


    Chu Xun frowned and looked coldly at Boss Zhou, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Are you intentional?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what did you say? You are allowed to bid. Can¡¯t anyone else? Boss Zhou is the chairman of Huating Industry, having billions of yuan. Can¡¯t he spend some pocket money buying a gadget?¡±


    Before Boss Zhou said something, someone stood up to flatter Boss Zhou and blame Chu Xun.


    ¡°Huating Industry, I got it!¡± said Chu Xun indifferently. Then he stopped looking at these people and turned to Hong Ling, saying softly, ¡°18 million!¡±


    However, as soon as Chu Xun¡¯s voice died away, Boss Zhou laughed and said, ¡°20 million!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold. He only had 20 million yuan on him given by Chen Hanlong.


    Seeing that Chu Xun kept silence, somebody immediately shouted, ¡°Boy, why do you stop? Are you afraid that the client will get you in trouble after you go back?¡±


    Boss Zhou looked calm, but was nervous inside. If Chu Xun stopped bidding, he would spend 20 million yuan on a useless stone.

 Chapter 8 - A Lack of Money

    Chapter 8 A Lack of Money¡°I¡¯ll have to owe Chen Hanlong a favor again.¡± Chu Xun smiled wryly to himself.


    ¡°Can I make a call?¡± Chu Xun looked at Hong Ling.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Hong Ling nodded. No big deal, just a phone call. He must be going to ask someone for money. If so, she could get more commission.


    ¡°May I borrow your cellphone?¡± Chu Xun walked up to Hong Ling, stretching out his hand.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His request struck Hong Ling dumb at once.


    When the others seeing this, they were stunned, and then exploded in roars of laughter.


    ¡°You poor wretch, don¡¯t you even have a cellphone?¡±


    Hong Ling sobered up soon from her complete state of shock. Watching him with a most curious expression, she said, ¡°Tell me the number. I¡¯ll call!¡± Her mobile phone stored many secrets about Gujiang City¡®s bigwigs. How could she lend it to others casually?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his number. But I think you must have it on your phone.¡± Chu Xun had already noticed that Hong Ling had her upsides. She must have a broad network of contacts, which could enable her to bring so many wealthy men together to such a small place. Perhaps, many antiques that he saw in Chen Hanlong¡¯s office were from here.


    As Chu Xun stopped speaking, everyone present was petrified again. Even Hong Ling got an odd look on her face, as though she had just eaten a pile of shit.


    ¡°He has neither a mobile phone nor a phone number. Did this guy escape from a mental hospital?¡± Someone teased.


    Boss Zhou was fuming, suffering from violent stomach pains. He had never expected that a crazy guy could make a fool of him. It seemed to him that his 20 million yuan was certain to be wasted.


    Hong Ling¡¯s face also fell. Chu Xun¡¯s perfect composure deceived her, so she let him in without verifying his qualification. She didn¡¯t expect him to make such a farce.


    ¡°Merely a phone call, is it that difficult?¡±


    Seeing Hong Ling make no answer, Chu Xun asked emotionlessly.


    ¡°Then, who are you calling?¡± Hong Ling¡¯s tone was sharp with anger.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong. Tell him I¡¯m waiting for him here.¡±


    ¡°Chen Hanlong? Chairman Chen of Tianyuan Corporation?¡± Hong Ling looked at him with astonishment. ¡°Do you know Chairman Chen?¡±


    Chu Xun thought for a while and then said, ¡®¡±I have seen him once!¡±


    Hong Ling¡¯s face turned red as she listened. With anger, she nearly coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Of course, she knew Chen Hanlong, and so did all the people present. Though everybody present had more assets than Chen Hanlong¡¯s, they were very afraid of him for one reason: he controlled half the underworld in Gujiang City even after he gave up the old business.


    However, Chu Xun asked her to call Chen Hanlong, even if he had met him only once! It was true that Hong Ling had built a well-connected network among Gujiang City¡¯s bigwigs. But if she offended Chen Hanlong, she knew for sure that few of them would be willing to stand up and speak for her.


    ¡°This guy is simply not in his right mind.¡±


    ¡°You brat, I don¡¯t care if you escaped from the mental hospital. Since what you did today cost me 20 million yuan, I hope that you are ready to die!¡±


    ¡°What a shame to have been fooled by such a nut the whole time!¡±


    Hong Ling¡¯s pretty face was ablaze with anger. As this incident today embarrassed these rich people here, it seemed that she had to cost an arm and a leg to restore her relationships with them. Within her, the hatred toward Chu Xun uncontrollably became strong to the extreme.


    Hong Ling was going to ask some men to throw Chu Xun out, but the latter first said, ¡°It¡¯s just a call. What if Chen Hanlong comes? Think Twice about it!¡±


    His words put Hong Ling in a dilemma. ¡°He is right. What if Chen Hanlong wants to come? If I throw him out, I¡¯ll offend Chen Hanlong. But if I call, I may also upset Chen Hanlong¡­¡±


    This situation gave Hong Ling a headache.


    ¡°Miss Hong Ling, take it easy. I¡¯m sort of a friend of Chairman Chen. I¡¯ll call him. I don¡¯t believe Chairman Chen knows this guy. Let me expose his lie.¡± A middle-aged gentleman stood up and said.


    ¡°Then thank you, Chairman Li.¡± Hong Ling was deeply grateful. After all, it would be best if someone else could make this call for her.


    ¡°Miss Hong Ling, you¡¯re welcome! But remember to invite me to dinner later on!¡± The gentleman smiled lightly.


    By making this call, he could succeed in doing two things. First, as he solved Hong Ling¡¯s problem, she would be thankful. Second, it was a great chance to show his social circle to others.


    For Chairman Li, he did Chu Xun a favor merely in passing.


    Chen Hanlong answered the call soon.


    ¡°Hello, Chairman Chen! This is Li Tian,¡± the gentleman man said, smiling.


    ¡°Ah, Chairman Li. What¡¯s up?¡± Chen Hanlong¡®s voice passed through the phone.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m now in the House of Treasure. As an interesting thing related to you is happening here, I call you to verify it.¡±


    ¡°Related to me? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Here is the thing. A little buddy wants you to come to the House of Treasure. He said he knew you.¡±


    ¡°Does he know me? What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°Chugga¡­ Doo doo doo¡­¡±


    It sounded that Chen Hanlong slammed the phone down. Then, there left only the beeping tone.


    Upon hearing the name Chu Xun, Chen Hanlong immediately threw his cellphone away as if he had gotten an electric shock from it. Like an arrow, he ran out of the door, yelling, ¡°Hurry up! Get a car ready for me!¡±


    Their telephone line went dead. But in a daze, Li Tian still held his phone at the other end of the line. He then called again. However, no one answered.


    ¡°What did Chairman Chen say?¡± someone asked Li Tian.


    ¡°He hung up.¡± After a short silence, Li Tian replied with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Chairman Chen hung up. It proves that he didn¡¯t know this guy at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Once again, this crazy man fooled all of us.¡±


    But Li Tian frowned. He always felt that Chen Hanlong¡¯s reaction was a little strange. Why would he hang up in such a hurry after hearing Chu Xun¡¯s name?


    ¡°Do you really know Chairman Chen?¡± Li Tian looked at Chu Xun. He sensed that Chu Xun didn¡¯t lie to them.


    But eyes half-closed, Chu Xun made no response as if he heard nothing.


    ¡°How dare you still put on a mystic air! Miss Hong Ling, ask your men to throw this guy out quickly.¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°Miss, how can we trouble you with this kind of rough work? Just leave him to me,¡± said Boss Zhou, in a malicious voice. Then he took out his phone and dialed a number.


    Before long, two burly men in black came in. They went straight to Boss Zhou and asked in unison, ¡°Any orders, sir?¡±


    ¡°Take that guy out. Disable him and feed his flesh to dogs.¡±


    The others looked delighted as if they could derive pleasure from Chu Xun¡¯s misfortune. As Boss Zhou¡¯s anger appeared to be real, this guy was screwed.


    The two burly men nodded and came over, staring at Chu Xun with malevolent eyes. In their eyes, Chu Xun was too thin and weak for them to take seriously. They directly reached out to grab Chu Xun¡¯s shoulders, trying to get him out as if they were merely catching a chick.


    Abruptly, Chu Xun opened his originally drooping eyes. A cold glint flashed in his eyes as he pointed to the two men with his index fingers without warning.


    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh!¡±


    Two light sounds! It sounded like a sharp blade piercing through the leaves.


    The two burly men felt a piercing pain in their palms and looked down. As soon as they found that a finger had run through the center of the palm, they screeched.


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Chu Xun delivered two violent punches, aiming at the throats of the two beefy men. Their screams stopped abruptly. Meanwhile, the shock of the blows sent them flying out and fell heavily before Boss Zhou. Then they passed out.


    Boss Zhou¡¯s pupils dilated, and the muscles on his face convulsed in a series of twitches.


    In mute astonishment, the others around stared at the two unconscious bodyguards with dull eyes!


    Slowly, Chu Xun retracted his hands. As if he had done nothing, he said flatly, ¡°21 million yuan!¡±


    It took the others a long time to regain a little of their senses. Blankly gazing at each other, they were all at a loss what to do for the moment!


    Chu Xun landed his eyes on Boss Zhou. ¡°Will you continue to bid for it?¡±


    Before Boss Zhou could say anything, a figure rushed in. It was Chen Hanlong.


    Chen Hanlong ignored the others. Upon seeing Chu Xun, he hurriedly went straight to him and apologized with respect, ¡°Sir! I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so late.¡±


    When all the others present heard his sincere apology, their hearts missed a beat. ¡°Chen Hanlong is so respectful to this young man. Is he from any great family? But this is not right. How can someone from such a family be so poor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you with the errand.¡± Seeing Chen Hanlong sweating all over, Chu Xun knew how anxious he was along the way.


    ¡°Sir, what happened?¡± Chen Hanlong glanced around the other people, and his eyes became vicious.


    ¡°Nothing serious. It was just that an item here hit my fancy. But since I was short of money, I could not offer a higher bid than Boss Zhou could. Then I had to ask you for help.¡±


    Chen Hanlong fixed his eyes on Boss Zhou with a somber look. ¡°So, you indeed have a much deeper pocket!¡±


    Just as Chen Hanlong came in, Boss Zhou realized that he would be in big trouble because his transportation business was within Chen Hanlong¡¯s territory. To placate him, Boss Zhou had to put up a smiling face. ¡°Chairman Chen, it was just a misunderstanding. I¡¯d like to apologize to this little brother!¡±


    ¡°Little brother? How f*cking dare you call him like that?¡± Chen Hanlong broke out into curses. In fact, even he had to call Chu Xun Mr. Chu respectfully.


    But without giving Boss Zhou any chance to explain, Chen Hanlong turned around and bowed low to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, trust me. Leave this thing to me!¡± Then, Chen Hanlong glanced around and said coldly, ¡°From now on, you can bid for the item freely. But no matter how much money you pay, I will pay 20% more.¡±


    In previous, they teased Chu Xun only because no one believed that Chen Hanlong knew this guy.


    Now, everything was pretty clear, plus Chen Hanlong was reverent and respectful to Chu Xun. It turned out that the fact was very different from what the others had expected. At this time, if anyone stupid who was ignorant of the present situation jumped out and bid, he was asking for trouble.


    Therefore, after Chen Hanlong finished speaking, no one uttered a sound.

 Chapter 9 - The Life-saving Jade Pendant!

    Chapter 9 The Life-saving Jade Pendant!¡°Since no one offered a higher price, may I have this item?¡± Chu Xun stood up and walked towards Hong Ling.


    Hong Ling was not stupid and hastily gave him the Warm Jade.


    Chu Xun received the Warm Jade. Then he took out a card from his pocket and gave it to Hong Ling. ¡± 20 million yuan is in this card, and Chen Hanlong will pay the rest 1 million yuan.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, how can I let you pay? I will pay all the money.¡± Chen Hanlong said anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Bother. Just give her the rest 1 million yuan!¡± Chu Xun said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t really like to owe others favors. Thank you for running this errand. Here is a small gift for you.¡±


    Then Chu Xun slashed the Warm Jade with his fingers and cut a piece from it. Its surface was smooth and flat as if it was cut by a sharp blade.


    Ignoring everyone¡¯s horrified looks, Chu Xun slashed again in the air and divided the jade piece into four smaller pieces.


    Chu Xun picked up one of them and moved his finger across its surface. For a while, splinters of the jade flew all over.


    Before long, Chu Xun stopped. After checking the small piece of jade, he asked Chen Hanlong, ¡°Are you carrying a gun?¡±


    Stupefied, Chen Hanlong nodded. Hurriedly, he pulled a gun from his waist and handed it over to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Take it and step back!¡± Chu Xun threw the jade pendant to Chen Hanlong.


    Immediately after Chen Hanlong took the jade pendant in hand, he felt a flow of warmth. Though in the hot summer, Chen Hanlong felt as if he were in the comfortable spring, and even the sweat on his forehead dried. He was startled for a while. Then in a hurry, he took a few steps back and stared at Chu Xun blankly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    After that, Chu Xun pointed the gun at Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Then there came a gunshot. Chen Hanlong was scared out of his wits and closed his eyes really tight. He didn¡¯t understand why Chu Xun wanted to kill him.


    The others were also scared by the gunshot. Nobody had thought that Chu Xun would shoot Chen Hanlong.


    But right after that, they were struck dumb, trembling with fear.


    The bullet came straight at Chen Hanlong. However, waves of air before him suddenly rippled and blocked it outside of his body.


    One second!


    Two seconds!


    Three seconds passed. Only after a tinkle, Chen Hanlong abruptly opened his eyes and only saw a bullet jumping a few times before it finally stopped at his feet.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He felt puzzled. As his eyes were closed just now, he did not see what had happened.


    ¡°Bang, bang¡­!¡±


    Several gunshots followed. Chu Xun fired at him again.


    This time, Chen Hanlong didn¡¯t even have time to close his eyes, but he saw everything clearly. The bullets targeting him were stopped by the sudden ripples of air in front of him. With a glazed stare, he widened his eyes, and his body shivered all of a sudden. Finally, he understood what Chu Xun had given him¡ªone life!


    Chen Hanlong rushed forward and knelt before Chu Xun with a thud. Just when he was about to speak, the jade pendant in his hand abruptly burst into pieces.


    Chu Xun picked up another jade pendant, his fingers dancing on it. In a little while, he finished carving a small formation and threw it to Chen Hanlong. ¡°Wear it next to your skin. It can protect you from bitter cold or torrid heat, and even it can save your life for one time. Even if a large van plows into you at high speed, you can still stay safe and sound. However, you can only use the jade pendant once.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir. Thank you¡­¡±


    With excitement, Chen Hanlong blushed scarlet, kowtowing to Chu Xun repeatedly while muttering incoherent words.


    The others were petrified already. What did they saw just now? Carrying with a jade pendant, Chen Hanlong could even survive from a series of shootings. It meant that he got an extra life.


    The scene had scared Boss Zhou silly. At this time, he finally understood what a foolish mistake he had made. Immediately, he knelt down in fear, repeatedly kowtowing to Chu Xun and begging for mercy. ¡°Please spare my life, Immortal. I am willing to pay everything to make up for my stupidity. Please forgive me this time, Immortal.¡±


    Holding the jade pendant, Chen Hanlong, who was smirking on one side, suddenly leaped up with a big stride and kicked Boss Zhou to the ground. Then he raised his fists and started to punch him violently.


    ¡°Fu*king blockhead, you dared to offend Mr. Chu! I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±


    Chen Hanlong was initially a gangster. Though he seldom beat others himself in the past few years, his punches were not something that the smooth-skinned Boss Zhou could bear. Now when Chen Hanlong beat him up, he gave out heartrending cries.


    ¡°F*ck, how dare you call Mr. Chu little brother? Who the h*ll do you think you are? B*stard, from now on, your transportation team will never pass through my territory safely¡­¡±


    Chen Hanlong was cursing, punching, and kicking. After a while, Boss Zhou was beaten black and blue.


    ¡°D*mn, Mr. Chu has not only a striking appearance but also refined temperament. I have already known that such a big shot like him can never be short of money. You d*mned snobbish!¡± Li Tian abused. At this time, he no longer cared about his elegant appearance. He rushed up and gave Boss Zhou a few kicks.


    For a while, the others were stunned. But they were not fools. Soon, one after another, they joined Chen Hanlong and Li Tian in beating up this extremely unlucky man.


    ¡°As Mr. Chu entered the door, I knew immediately that he must be someone as extraordinary as an Immortal. If you old dog hadn¡¯t hyped this thing up, I would never have been disrespectful to Mr. Chu. You bewitched idiot, I will beat you to death.¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. Chu stood before us, his natural dignity and sense of power instantly captured my heart. But you old thing even dared to bark at him. A sightless fool who has no idea of death!¡±


    With both beating and cursing, the bunch of people punched and kicked Boss Zhou like hell. Instead, Chen Hanlong stopped because he was pushed aside by them and could no longer get in.


    But how could Chen Hanlong just stand by and watch? It was a great chance for him to show his loyalty. Rolling up his sleeves, he forced his way in again and hit Boss Zhou hard with both his hands and feet.


    Hong Ling now looked as dumb as a piece of wood. Of course, she also wanted to squeeze in and gave Boss Zhou a few kicks. But when she looked at these heated big men who seemed to have taken aphrodisiac, she could not help feeling very scared. After thinking for a while, she decided to forget about it.


    At first, the poor Boss Zhou could still moan a little. But in the end, he rolled his eyes twice and passed out completely.


    Chen Hanlong and others subconsciously stopped. The seven or eight people were panting. It seemed that they had made every effort to beat Boss Zhou.


    ¡°Sir, do you want to¡­¡±


    Chen Hanlong made a gesture of cutting the neck.


    The others couldn¡¯t help taking two steps back. ¡°Chen Hanlong is ruthless enough. We have already knocked Boss Zhou out. But he wants to take his life!¡±


    Everyone fixed their eyes on Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun shook his head. Though Boss Zhou had deliberately made this thing today difficult for him, he did not go beyond Chu Xun¡¯s bottom line. Since he had been punished, Chu Xun decided to spare his life!


    Then Chu Xun lifted his gaze from Boss Zhou to the others.


    All of a sudden, each one of them became as mute as a fish. When Boss Zhou caused Chu Xun the trouble, they fanned the flames. Was Chu Xun going to get even with them for that now?


    Just when everyone was overwhelmed with anxiety, Chu Xun waved his hand, turned around, and left.


    A few minutes later, when the few people were sure that Chu Xun would not come back, they finally breathed a heavy sigh of relief.


    ¡°Chairman Chen, Mr. Chu¡­¡±


    Before Li Tian could finish his words, Chen Hanlong interrupted him. ¡°Chairman Li, for the sake of our old friendship, I solemnly remind you that if Mr. Chu doesn¡¯t want to say anything about himself, you¡¯d better not inquire about it. Otherwise, no one in this world can protect you.¡±


    Seeing Chen Hanlong¡¯s extremely serious look, Li Tian could not help swallowing hard, curiously.


    ¡°Besides, I have to warn all of you. Mr. Chu is someone as powerful as an immortal. You have witnessed only a tip of the iceberg about his abilities. I hope that you can keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for turning against you later on.¡±


    Everyone present nodded in unison. In fact, they knew it even if Chen Hanlong didn¡¯t tell them. After all, they were not fools. An item casually made by Mr. Chu could block bullets. How could any normal person do that?


    Thinking of this, they landed their eyes on the jade pendant in Chen Hanlong¡¯s hand once again, swallowing unconsciously. It was actually an extra life! The temptation of such an item was too great for them to resist. ¡°I must find a way to make a connection with Mr. Chu.¡± Each of them thought secretly to themselves.


    Chen Hanlong noticed everyone¡¯s envious look and couldn¡¯t help grinning. Holding the jade pendant in both hands with satisfaction, he repeatedly touched and kissed it.


    ¡°Chairman Chen, can you make a deal with me? How about selling it to me for 50 million yuan? I will remember your kindness for the rest of my life.¡± Li Tian pleaded, looking at the jade pendant with eager eyes. He could no longer stand the temptation.


    ¡°Do you want to get this jade pendant for merely 50 million yuan? Well, I can offer 100 million yuan.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to pay 200 million yuan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to share half of my company¡¯s shares.¡±


    The group of people instantly became driven by a crazed lust to take the jade pendant.


    ¡°Have I ever said that I wanted to sell it?¡± Chen Hanlong sneered. His life was always more important than money.


    After that, he carefully put away the jade pendant!


    ¡­


    Chu Xun drove back to the Qianlong Mount Villas!


    With the chalcedon, he could begin to set up the Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation of the Universe.


    Setting up a formation was a piece of cake to Chu Xun. This time, it took him only a few minutes to complete the Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation of the Universe.


    Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation of the Universe, get started!


    He took the Warm Jade¡¯s chalcedon as the Formation Eye and activated the whole formation.


    As soon as the formation started to run, the entire Qianlong Mountain shook violently!


    The spiritual energy in the Spirit Vein didn¡¯t dissipate in the air. Instead, it seemed to be pulled together by something. Then the spiritual energy rushed continuously to the villa where Chu Xun lived.


    The Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation of the Universe protected the entire villa, and the spiritual energy in the formation multiplied! After being nourished by the spiritual energy, the flowers and plants in the villa became glossy and green.


    The concentration of spiritual energy was still increasing!


    Looking at the Spirit Vein, Chu Xun thought, ¡°I have to go there and make a Spirit-Hiding Formation. After all, if someone also discovers this Spirit Vein and damages it, the spiritual energy will stop going to the villa. In that case, the Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation of the Universe will outlive its purpose.¡±


    Just when Chu Xun felt the rich spiritual energy around, he sat down cross-legged and began to cultivate.


    With the bright moon hanging high in the sky, he kept cultivating until late into this scant-starred night.


    Chu Xun woke up from his cultivation, and his aura became more ethereal.


    He stepped into the intermediate Qi Refinement Stage.


    His Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique remained at the First Transformation Stage, but it became more solid.


    Feeling the True Energy in his body, which was twice as abundant as before, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help howling to heaven. Fortunately, the Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation of the Universe could keep the sound inside his villa, or his howl would wake up all the people living in the Qianlong Mount Villas.


    At this time, there was barely any spiritual energy in Chu Xun¡¯s villa because he had absorbed all the previous abundant spiritual energy.


    ¡­

 Chapter 10 - Chu Xun Was Worshipped as A God!

    Chapter 10 Chu Xun Was Worshipped as A God!Early in the morning, a Rolls-Royce drove into the Qianlong Mount Villa and stopped before the villa that now belonged to Chu Xun.


    Chen Hanlong got off the car, tidied his clothes, and walked toward the villa.


    Only after Chen Hanlong took a few steps, a puzzled look emerged on his face, but he continued walking forward. However, shortly afterward, he looked stunned. The villa was right in front of him, but he could not get closer.


    Chen Hanlong did not dare to make further move rashly because he knew Chu Xun must have used magic.


    When the driver saw Chen Hanlong stand still and kept wiping his sweat, he wondered if Chen Hanlong was sick. So the driver hurriedly got out of the car and ran to him.


    ¡°Stay back¡­¡±


    When Chen Hanlong saw his driver coming, he hurried to warn him. However, before he could finish, he froze because the driver running toward him suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Chairman Chen¡­ Chairman Chen¡­¡±


    The driver, young Li, encountered the same thing. Chen Hanlong vanished right in front of him. ¡°Is there a ghost doing all of this?¡± Immediately, young Li¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat.


    Chu Xun, who was still cultivating, suddenly opened his eyes. He frowned slightly, but soon his brows became smooth again.


    Chen Hanlong did not dare to move a muscle. For the first time in his life, he encountered such a weird thing. Now, he did not even dare to breathe heavily.


    Just then, a figure popped up before him.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s face suddenly lit up with delight. He hurriedly bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Chu Xun turned around, and Chen Hanlong hurried to follow him.


    After a few steps, Chu Xun suddenly led him into an open space. Everything was still there, the villa, his car, and young Li, who sat beside the car, gasping.


    Chen Hanlong was more respectful to Chu Xun. This time, he was sure that Chu Xun played this trick to keep out others.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    In haste, Chen Hanlong lowered his head and said, ¡°Sir, I found a clue about the car number that you have asked me to investigate.¡±


    Chu Xun held his breath. Only the matters about his parents could cause his violent mood swings.


    ¡°I have found this person¡­¡±


    Before Chen Hanlong could finish his words, Chu Xun interrupted him. ¡°Take me to see him.¡±


    Chen Hanlong hurriedly went to open the car door for Chu Xun and let him get in first.


    Young Li, the driver, stared at Chen Hanlong in mute amazement because he had never seen his boss waited upon anyone.


    ¡°Go back by yourself. Also, keep your version of the event today to yourself. Are you clear?¡±


    In a hurry, young Li nodded. He knew some of Chen Hanlong¡¯s unknown background and the weird thing that had happened on him, plus Chen Hanlong¡¯s respectful attitude toward Chu Xun. More or less, young Li knew what was going on.


    Chen Hanlong drove Chu Xun in person.


    An hour later, the car stopped in front of a bar named Hou Hai.


    A muscular man had been waiting at the door early on. Seeing Chen Hanlong get off the car, he greeted him with a smile. ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    But Chen Hanlong ignored him and directly went a few steps to open the rear door. Then Chu Xun stepped out of the car.


    The burly man was stunned a little. His name was Sun Ying, Chen Hanlong¡¯s sworn brother. In the beginning, they opened up a career together and created the Dragon Eagle Gang, which then controlled half the underworld in Gujiang City.


    After Chen Hanlong gave up the old business, he passed the baton of Dragon Eagle Gang¡¯s leadership to Sun Ying.


    Sun Ying had known Chen Hanlong for more than 20 years, but he had never seen him act like this before. Thus, Sun Ying felt puzzled and angry. After all, Chu Xun appeared like a college student. How could Sun Ying believe that Chu Xun deserved his brother¡¯s respect?


    ¡°Big Brother, who is this guy¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chen Hanlong was startled by Sun Ying¡¯s disrespectful tone and reproached him in a hurry. Then he apologized to Chu Xun, bowing his head. ¡°Please forgive him, Sir. He didn¡¯t mean to offend you!¡±


    ¡°Never mind!¡± Chu Xun said flatly. He would never get angry over such a trifle.


    ¡°Hurry up! Come here to apologize to Mr. Chu.¡± Chen Hanlong yelled at Sun Ying, winking as signals to him at the same time.


    ¡°Big Brother, did I say anything wrong? Why do you make me apologize?¡± Sun Ying said in a muffled tone. Anyhow, he was the head of Dragon Eagle Gang. How could he apologize to a young man without any specific reason?


    ¡°How dare you to argue with me about that? You can run the gang by yourself now so that you dared to defy me, right?¡± Chen Hanlong¡¯s face darkened.


    Sun Ying¡¯s eyes bulging, he looked at Chen Hanlong in disbelief. ¡°Big Brother, what happened to you?¡±


    Chen Hanlong took a quick peep at Chu Xun, feeling nervous and uneasy. If Chu Xun didn¡¯t give an oral instruction, he dared not to tell Sun Ying the truth. Thus, Chen Hanlong could only give Sun Ying a surreptitious wink for fear he would say something more disrespectful.


    Chu Xun was in too anxious a mood to pay attention to such a little thing, so he frowned a little!


    But when Chen Hanlong noticed Chu Xun¡¯s expression, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°It will be terrible if Sun Ying annoys Chu Xun.¡± Therefore, he turned around to look at Sun Ying and said, ¡°Where is the person that I asked you to find?¡±


    ¡°I have sent some men to catch him. They will soon come back.¡± Sun Ying said a little sullenly.


    Upon hearing Sun Ying¡¯s words, Chen Hanlong nearly jumped up to slap him. On the phone, he exhorted Sun Ying to act quickly again and again. But up until now, he hadn¡¯t yet caught that person.


    At this moment, a Jinbei van that was approaching rapidly soon stopped next to them.


    The car door opened, and a man covered all over with blood fell off the car.


    ¡°Black¡­¡±


    Sun Ying was greatly surprised and rushed to him.


    ¡°Brother Ying, hurry up! Go to save Brother Titan and the others¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sun Ying roared with red eyes.


    ¡°We¡­¡± There was a horrifying knife wound in Black¡¯s chest. It was so deep that even his bone was exposed. He must have lost a lot of blood along the way. It was already a miracle that he could make it back. Before he passed out, he only managed to say one words.


    ¡°Step aside!¡±


    Chu Xun went over and squatted down before Black.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sun Ying roared.


    Chen Hanlong seized Sun Ying¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe Mr. Chu knows how to save him.¡±


    ¡°What bullshit does he know? Is he a doctor? Can he save Black?¡± With red eyes, Sun Ying yelled out loud. Pointing at Chu Xun, he continued roaring, ¡°You f*cking leave my brother alone, or I¡¯ll chop you to death.¡±


    Chu Xun pressed his palm against the wound in Black¡¯s chest and transferred a surge of True Energy to him. Then, the would in Black¡¯s chest began to heal quickly.


    Chu Xun raised his hand. In Black¡¯s chest, the deep wound that exposed the bone actually disappeared. As soon as Sun Ying saw this, he looked utterly shocked as if he were struck by lightning. His eyes protruded like frogs with wonder, and his face was full of disbelief.


    Chen Hanlong had always worshipped Chu Xun as a deity, but this scene still surprised him so much that he almost bit down on his tongue.


    ¡°Big Brother, he¡­¡±


    Sun Ying took a hell of a long time to find his tongue, but he could not utter a complete sentence.


    After taking a deep breath, Chen Hanlong exerted all his strength to stop himself from kneeling down before Chu Xun. He tried his best to lower his trembling voice and whispered, ¡°Now I guess that you should understand why I did that before. This Sir must be an immortal who descended to our world.¡±


    Greatly agitated, Sun Ying secretly cast a glance at the expressionless Chu Xun. He had only seen this kind of magic tricks in myth theme TV plays. Immediately, he discarded all his pride and dignity. After all, there was no comparison between a gang leader and an immortal. He hurriedly ran up to Chu Xun and knelt down before him. ¡°This god, please spare my life. I failed to recognize you before. For mercy¡¯s sake, don¡¯t blame me, please!¡±


    ¡°Sir, Sun Ying didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please do not be too hard on him this time!¡± Chen Hanlong nervously moved forward to intercede with Chu Xun for Sun Ying. After all, he considered Sun Ying as his brother.


    ¡°You two can get up and ask him what exactly had happened.¡±


    As Chu Xun was speaking, Black slowly opened his eyes and looked confused. When he saw Sun Ying kneel on the ground, he got up at once. ¡°Brother Ying, what are you doing¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he was stunned. In a daze, he touched his chest with amazement. With an astonished look on his face, he exclaimed incoherently with surprise. ¡°My wound¡­ Am I dreaming? My wound has healed¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Mr. Chu here cured your wound. Hurry up to thank Mr. Chu!¡±


    Chen Hanlong called Chu Xun Mr. Chu, and so Sun Ying called Chu Xun the same. Without giving Black any time to react, Sun Ying directly made him kneel on the ground.


    Black was initially a little confused. When he heard that Chu Xun had cured his wound, he couldn¡¯t help glancing at Chu Xun a few more times. Besides, he believed that Sun Ying would not lie to him, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡±


    Chu Xun shook his hand, signaling to the three of them that they could get up.


    When they stood up, Chu Xun asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Involuntarily, Black looked at Sun Ying to ask for his permission.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Answer anything that Sir asks!¡± Sun Ying rebuked angrily.


    Then in a hurry, Black told them the whole story!


    Gujiang City was famous for the Gujiang River, which was precisely the boundary between the Dragon Eagle Gang located south of the river and the Blood League situated on the north of the river.


    As they found that car, they found that it had changed hands several times. The original owner of the car named Wang Song, who was now in a bar called Dream Paradise!


    At first, they planned to take Wang Song away quietly from the bar. Though Dream Paradise was in the Blood League¡¯s territory, they thought the Blood League would never turn against them only because of an ordinary guy. However, to their surprise, Wang Song was actually related to someone at the top of the Blood League.


    As a result, when they found Wang Song and were about to bring him back, they were besieged by the people from the Blood League. Black escaped at the risk of his life to send the message.

 Chapter 11 - The Abnormal Doctor!

    Chapter 11 The Abnormal Doctor!¡°Brother Ying, let¡¯s save Brother Titan. I think they have been caught by the Blood League,¡± said the Black anxiously.


    Sun Ying was furious. Since he was in charge of the Dragon Eagle Gang, Titan had always been his right-hand man.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s my fault!¡± Chen Hanlong bowed his head in shame. He wanted to show his loyalty, but he not only didn¡¯t catch the man but also endangered his brothers.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Chu Xun waved, and turned his eyes to Black, lightly saying, ¡°You lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Sir, are you going to?¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s because of me that your brothers are in danger. I should save them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call up other brothers now¡­¡±


    Chu Xun waved and interrupted Sun Ying. ¡°No. We four are enough.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sun Ying was a little confused. ¡°Just the four of us breaking into the Blood League? What¡¯s the difference between that and courting death? Even if you are skilled in medicine, there are 30 thousand members in Blood League. If each one only cut you once, you will still be cut into pieces. By that time no one can save you!¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to care about Sun Ying¡¯s reaction. He opened the car door and got on.


    Unlike Sui Ying, Chen Hanlong was joyful. The Jade Card made by Chu Xun could block bullets. What else could he not do? Even if the Blood League had 30 thousand members, could they fight against the immortal?


    Looking at the stunned Sun Ying, Chen Hanlong patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car! His power is beyond your imagination. Besides, I¡¯ll be with you even if you are going to die. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Then Chen Hanlong got on the car.


    ¡°Brother Ying, is it really just the four of us?¡± asked Black with timidness. It was crazy for only four people to break into the Blood League.


    Sun Ying bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°Get in the car! Even if I¡¯ll die, I have to meet Titan first.¡± Then he strode to open the door and got on the car.


    Black bit his teeth and muttered, ¡°These people are out of mind. If we¡¯re doomed to die, let¡¯s die together!¡±


    ¡­


    In the Dream Paradise Bar, seven or eight naked men, covered with blood and knife wounds, were tied to the pillars with chains.


    A man with a ferret face in a white suit was sitting on the opposite sofa. And two scantily dressed hot girls were gently massaging his shoulders.


    Behind the man with a ferret face stood a row of strong men in black, whose eyes fell on the two hot girls from time to time.


    The man with a ferret face grinned, showing his yellow teeth, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job today. These two girls are rewarded to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±


    All the strong men in black showed an obscene expression, saying nothing. Out came two strong men, who then dragged the two girls to the next room.


    Because these people all knew the temper of the man with a ferret face.


    No one knew his real name. They only knew that he was called Doctor. He was a complete pervert. He not only liked all kinds of women, but also liked men. But no matter men or women, if they fell into his hands, they would be dissected into pieces by his scalpel in the end.


    Doctor didn¡¯t like to be rejected by others. If you refused, he would cut off your meat piece by piece and fed it to the fish.


    The Doctor stood up and went to a strong man tied to the pillar.


    The man was two meters tall, with bulging muscles and explosive power.


    Doctor walked to him and reached out to touch his chest muscle, saying in a sharp voice, ¡°You¡¯re Titan, Sun Ying¡¯s most useful assistant, right? Didn¡¯t you expect yourself to fall into my hands? I¡¯m really unwilling to kill a man as strong as you.¡±


    ¡°Get away from me, you pervert. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Titan was disgusted and cursed!


    ¡°You¡¯re a grumpy man, but I love it.¡± Doctor didn¡¯t mind Titan¡¯s words at all. He fondled Titan¡¯s chest muscle in obsession.


    Being touched by a man, Titan almost vomited out. He couldn¡¯t help spitting at Doctor¡¯s face.


    Doctor didn¡¯t care, neither. Instead, he put some saliva into his mouth with his fingers.


    Seeing that, other several men retched one after another.


    ¡°You d*mned pervert, kill me if you can! Do you want to disgust me to death?¡± The veins stood out violently on Titan¡¯s forehead, who was struggling to get rid of the chains, which made the chains swoosh.


    Doctor laughed nervously, with a glimmer flashing in his eyes. ¡°Of course some of you will certainly die, but not you.¡± Finish saying, he took out a bright scalpel.


    ¡°Which one to start with?¡± It looked like he was selecting chickens and ducks to be killed in the market.


    ¡°You f*cking pervert, son of a b*tch, if you dare to hurt my brother, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Titan desperately struggled, which made the iron chains sink into his flesh and himself bleed unceasingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle! I like your body. If it breaks, I¡¯ll be sad. If you want to die, I¡¯ll meet your wishes after I enjoy it. Now let¡¯s start with someone else! ¡±


    Doctor smiled perversely and fixed his eyes on the last person. ¡°Let¡¯s start from you! You are not afraid to die, so I wonder if your heart is made of stone? I¡¯m really curious.¡±


    The scalpel was wielded and a light flashed, like the lightning.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    A little sound sounded and the blood spurted into Doctor¡¯s face.


    The man tied to the last pillar with chains couldn¡¯t help making a scream. A wound about 10 centimeters long appeared on his chest, with blood gushing out.


    Doctor put tongue out and tasted the blood around his mouth, saying with a strange smile, ¡°Tut! It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    ¡°Fox¡­¡±


    ¡°F*cking you! Stay away from him!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Titan and others roared with grief and indignation!


    Doctor licked the corner of his mouth, grabbed the two sides of the wound, and suddenly pulled it open. The wound was torn again, so that the beating heart inside could be seen!


    Titan and other people were extremely angry and screamed desperately, but they were tightly tied with iron chains and couldn¡¯t get rid of it by manpower.


    ¡°What a perfect heart! I have to take it out and study it!¡±


    Doctor grinned and reached out his hand.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    At this time, two men broke the door and flew in.


    Doctor was stunned. He looked back and found they were two hatchet men of Blood League who were in charge of guarding the door. At this time, their chests had collapsed and their faces were pale. They seemed dead.


    In came four men! They were Chu Xun, Chen Hanlong, Sun Ying, and Black.


    ¡°Big Brother, help Fox!¡±


    As soon as Titan saw Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying, he cried out crazily.


    ¡°Fox.¡±


    When Sun Ying saw the miserable appearance of Fox, his eyes immediately turned red and he roared and was going to rush over.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not move,¡± Doctor put his scalpel against Fox¡¯s neck and said with a grim smile, ¡°As long as I cut lightly, he¡¯ll die at once.¡±


    ¡°If you dare move, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Sun Ying had to stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to us that two masters of Dragon Eagle Gang visit our Blood League!¡± Doctor, with a strange smile on his face, made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other before his chest. Then he waved to a strong man in black behind him and whispered in his ear.


    The man in black nodded and turned away.


    ¡°Doctor, if my brother dies, I, Sun Ying, swear that I¡¯ll destroy your Blood League even at the risk of my life!¡± Sun Ying said hoarsely, with red eyes and clenched fists.


    ¡°Destroy my Blood League? Ha ha¡­¡± Doctor laughed wildly and said, ¡°This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard this year.¡±


    While they were talking, the strong man trotted back and whispered in Doctor¡¯s ear. Then the smile on Doctor¡¯s face grew larger.


    Doctor looked at Sun Ying and began to applaud. ¡°Master Sun, you¡¯re the master of a gang, but you actually risk yourself for several of your subordinates. Should I say that you are righteous or stupid?¡±


    Before Sun Ying replied, Doctor roared, ¡°Guys, come out to work!¡±


    ¡°Clatter!¡±


    A dozen strong men in black rushed out.


    ¡°Master Sun, how dare you four come here alone! Do you really think that there¡¯s no one in the Blood League?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let my brother go, or¡­¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Doctor interrupted Sun Ying and said scornfully, ¡°Do you really think you are gods? The four of you dare to break into the Blood League.¡±


    ¡°But I have to thank you for giving me this chance to kill you. From today on, there will be only Blood League in Gujiang City, and there will be no Dragon Eagle Gang!¡±


    Doctor was very excited. He had asked someone to observe the outside. Except for Sun Ying and other three people, there was no ambush outside. After killing Sun Ying, which would a great achievement, he, one of the owners of Blood League would be the Vice Master.


    At the thought of that, Doctor couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°Can you stop laughing?¡±


    The faint voice was like magic, making Doctor stop laughing abruptly.


    Doctor looked at the speaker, who was as young as a college student.


    ¡°Your laughter is so disgusting,¡± said Chu Xun with a frown.


    Doctor was stunned for a while, and then burst into laughter. He shook his head and disdainfully said, ¡°The stupid always can¡¯t live long.¡± He thought that Chu Xun was a freshman of Dragon Eagle Gang, who wanted to make contributions so urgently that dare to laugh at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worth my time. Let go of Wang Song and others, and then commit suicide!¡± Chu Xun hated wasting time on boring conversations.


    Doctor couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. Then he turned his head to the members of Blood League behind him, and said with a strange smile on his face while pointing to Chu Xun, ¡°Did you hear him? He asked me to commit suicide!¡±


    Doctor thought that a dozen strong men in black behind him would smile like him. However, what he saw were their frightened faces. At the same time, he felt the chilling cold. When he turned his neck rigidly, he just looked into a pair of cold eyes.

 Chapter 12 - The Horrible Skill

    Chapter 12 The Horrible Skill¡°When did he come close to me?¡±


    In terms of fighting skill, Doctor was in the top ten in the Blood League, but why did he have no feeling when the enemy was close?


    Except for Doctor, everyone including Sun Ying didn¡¯t know how Chu Xun suddenly appeared in front of Doctor.


    Doctor¡¯s reaction was very fast. He generated power with his feet and retreated as fast as he could.


    Instead of chasing after Doctor who had gone back to a dozen members of Blood League, Chu Xun, with mockery on his face, shook his head slightly, turned around to look at the several people tied to the pillar, reached, and swept in the air.


    ¡°Clatter clatter¡­¡±


    All the chains were broken.


    Titan and others widened their eyes in surprise. Each of these chains was as thick as child¡¯s arm and it would take somebody some time to cut them even with professional tools. But the man in front of them, as young as a college student, just swept his fingers and then all the chains broke, like tofu being cut into pieces.


    Was he an immortal? Only the immortal could do that, right?


    Fox was already dying. After the chain was broken, he directly collapsed.


    Sun Ying strode over and knelt in front of Chu Xun. ¡°Sir, please help Fox. I¡¯m willing to be at your service all my life.¡±


    He had seen Chu Xun cure Black with his own eyes. Now only Chu Xun could save Fox.


    Chu Xun went over and pressed his palm against the wound in Fox¡¯s chest, transferring True Energy to him. Even if Sun Ying didn¡¯t ask him, he would also save Fox. After all, Fox was hurt because of his business.


    Chu Xun always had a clear sense of kindness and hatred.


    When a person was injured or had an operation, he would sap his vitality. The True Energy of the cultivators was exactly what the wounded needed. With the moistening of True Energy, the cells seemed to be activated in an instant, and the wound in Fox¡¯s chest was recovering at a speed visible to them.


    ¡°Purr purr¡­¡±


    There were sounds of swallowing!


    Titan¡¯s and others¡¯ legs went weak and they all knelt down, with a dull look in their eyes.


    Doctor and the members of Blood League behind him were also extremely surprised when they saw this scene.


    ¡°Take him back and he¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Chu Xun took back his hand and said.


    By this time, Fox¡¯s breath had been smooth.


    Sun Ying kowtowed two times heavily and said, ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯ll follow your lead in the future.¡±


    Chu Xun turned to Doctor and calmly said, ¡°Where¡¯s Wang Song?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who Wang Song is? He is a distant relative of the Bai Family,¡± said Doctor with a sneer.


    Although Wang Song was insignificant, he was the relative of the Bai Family anyway, which was an influential family of great antiquity. Even the Blood League also relied on it. Frankly speaking, the Blood League was just a running dog of the Bai Family.


    Because of this, the Blood League came to protect Wang song.


    If the dissatisfaction of the Bai Family was aroused because Wang Song was turned over, then the Blood League couldn¡¯t bear the anger of the Bai Family.


    Chu Xun frowned wearily. ¡°What the hell the Bai Family is? What¡¯s the relationship between that and me?¡±


    However, Chen Hanlong¡¯s look changed. They all did business, so he knew the Bai Family. It was a real great force. Although Chen Hanlong was somebody, he was nobody in front of the Bai Family.


    Of course, he would not shrink because of this. No matter how powerful the Bai Family was, could they fight against the immortal?


    ¡°Tell me, where is Wang song?¡± Chu Xun was impatient.


    Doctor was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Chu Xun still could be so calm after he mentioned the Bai Family. He thought maybe it was because that Chu Xun didn¡¯t know the strength of the Bai Family, so he added, ¡°Boy, your medicine skills are good, but so what? If you offend the Bai Family, no one can save you.¡±


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Where is Wang song? Tell us, or none of you can leave alive today,¡± said Chen Hanlong angrily. He had determined to follow Chu Xun¡¯s lead.


    ¡°You want to kill all of us? You¡¯re over-confident¡­¡± Doctor sneered and then waved.


    ¡°Clatter!¡±


    A dozen guns were aimed at Chu Xun and others.


    ¡°Now tell me who is courting death?¡± Doctor¡¯s face was full of pride, and his gun was aimed at Chu Xun. ¡°Boy, I know you have some tricks, but can you still put them when facing the gun?¡±


    The members of Blood League suddenly took out guns, which greatly scared Sun Ying and others.


    Chen Hanlong quickly moved in front of Sun Ying, and said in a hurry, ¡°All stay behind me.¡±


    As for Chu Xun, he didn¡¯t worry at all. It would be strange if Chu Xun could be hurt by bullets.


    Sun Ying was moved and his eyes turned red when he saw that Chen Hanlong was going to take bullet for him. He said, ¡°Big Brother, stand behind me.¡± Then he was going to stand in front of Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Big Brother, Brother Ying, hide behind me. It¡¯s me who should sacrifice to protect you.¡± Titan ran over and stood in front of Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying.


    ¡°Shut up and stay behind me in a line.¡± Chen Hanlong was both anxious and angry. He had the Jade Card sent by Chu Xun and the bullet could not hurt him at all.


    His roar shocked the scene. Sun Ying and others hid behind Chen Hanlong with red eyes.


    ¡°How brotherly! Since you are in such a hurry to die, then I will fulfill your wishes!¡±


    Doctor pulled the trigger with a grim smile on his face.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Doctor widened his eyes. He wanted to see Chen Hanlong¡¯s head burst.


    But a strange scene appeared. After the gunshot, ripples rose in front of Chen Hanlong, and the bullet was blocked.


    Seeing that, Doctor was frozen. He had never heard of such a thing, let alone see. And members of Blood League behind him widened their eyes in surprise.


    Chen Hanlong took out the Jade Card and saw the cracks on it. He was very sad and wished that he could tear Doctor apart.


    Doctor was back to his senses, and couldn¡¯t help panicking.


    ¡°Bang Bang¡­¡±


    He shot wildly. He didn¡¯t believe it and thought it must be an illusion.


    After several shots, there were six bullets at Chen Hanlong¡¯s feet, but he was unharmed.


    At the same time, the Jade Card in Chen Hanlong¡¯s hand exploded and turned into powder.


    ¡°What are you doing? Shoot at them¡­ ¡± Doctor roared wildly.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s face suddenly changed when he heard that. Without the Jade Card, how could he block the bullets!


    At this time, Chu Xun moved and a light flashed.


    ¡°Plop plop¡­¡±


    Then there were sounds of people falling.


    The members of Blood League fell down one by one, like falling wheat.


    During several breaths, except for Doctor, all the others fell to the ground. Their mouths were widened, eyes were bulged, and their necks were broken. They all died the same way.


    Doctor¡¯s hands and feet were stiff and his back was wet with cold sweat. He knew that Chu Xun was behind him, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to turn back. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to turn around again after turning back.


    ¡°Where is Wang Song?¡±


    The simple question almost scared Doctor to death.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    Doctor couldn¡¯t support himself anymore. He collapsed on the ground completely, as if his all bones had been taken out of his body. He raised his head slowly and looked into a pair of cold and merciless eyes, which made his blood coagulate in an instant.


    ¡°In the Bai Family. Wang Song is in the Bai Family. Don¡¯t kill me. Please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Doctor screamed in horror and crawled back, trying to stay away from Chu Xun. At the moment, Chu Xun was more terrible than the devil in his eyes. No one knew how he killed people, but in the blink of an eye, all his people died.


    The unknown is always the most terrible!


    ¡°Take a message to the Bai Family for me. I¡¯ll give them a day to send Wang Song to Dragon Eagle Gang. Remember, there¡¯s only one day. I hope I needn¡¯t go there myself later.¡±


    After that, Chu Xun bent down and patted Doctor on his head, then stood up and walked out.


    ¡°Big¡­ Brother¡­¡±


    Sun Ying was also a brave strong man. But now he was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t speak fluently.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Chen Hanlong tantalized.


    Sun Ying nodded. In an instant, so many people died. They all didn¡¯t see how Chu Xun killed them. How could they not be afraid?


    ¡°Do you still want to ask why the bullet didn¡¯t hurt me?¡±


    Sun Ying couldn¡¯t speak fluently, and just nodded. He had hidden behind Chen Hanlong and didn¡¯t see anything.


    Chen Hanlong opened his hand and there was only white powder in his palm. He said painfully, ¡°This was originally a Jade Card, which was awarded to me by Sir. It can keep me away from heat and coldness if I wear it and can save my life. Even if the truck hit me at a high speed, it can still keep me safe. Of course, it can also block bullets. Unfortunately, it can only be used once.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bullet-proof!¡± Sun Ying murmured.


    ¡°Or do you think I¡¯m an iron man?¡± Chen Hanlong said and patted Sun Ying on his shoulder, ¡°Sir is an immortal. You must show great respect to him in the future.¡±


    Sun Ying remembered that he had showed no respect to Chu Xun when saw him before, and began to sweat.


    ¡°You guys, don¡¯t tell others what happened today. Sir likes a quiet life and doesn¡¯t want to be too high-profile, understand?¡± Chen Hanlong said to Titan and others.


    Titan and others had already been overwhelmed by Chu Xun and still hadn¡¯t come to their senses. After hearing Chen Hanlong¡¯s words, they all nodded their heads in a hurry.


    ¡°Big Brother, what to do with him?¡± Sun Ying pointed to Doctor and asked, fierceness flashing in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. Sir has his own intention. Let him live for the time being!¡± Chen Hanlong waved and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    A group of people went out of the Dream Paradise Bar. On seeing Chu Xun standing by the car, Chen Hanlong hurried to him.


    Unexpectedly, Sun Ying was faster than him. He ran to Chu Xun and quickly opened the door, saying, ¡°Please, Sir!¡±


    Chen Hanlong was angry and he almost stepped up to kick Sun Ying. ¡°Huh, how shameful he is! He should steal my chance to flatter Sir.¡±

 Chapter 13 - The Tragic Ending!

    Chapter 13 The Tragic Ending!When he saw that everyone was gone, Doctor quickly got up and ran towards the back door of the bar.


    A black Highlander was at the back door. Doctor jumped into the car and then it sped away.


    The Bai Family had a strong influence and had been occupying Gujiang City for many years. In addition, today was the 80th birthday of the Great Elder Master of Bai Family, so many celebrities from all walks of life in Gujiang City came to celebrate his birthday.


    There were so many luxury cars in front of the house that it looked like a large auto show.


    When all the people were seated, the Great Elder Master of the Bai Family showed up with the help of two young girls. Although his hair had turned gray, he was full of energy and his face was ruddy.


    Then all big men of different walks of life came to congratulate him!


    ¡°Thank you for attending my birthday party. Be relaxed and enjoy yourselves today. The more bustling it is, the happier I am!¡±


    As soon as Great Elder Master Bai finished his words, a man stumbled in and rushed to Great Elder Master Bai.


    It was Doctor.


    Doctor was so embarrassed. His clothes were ragged, his body was covered with dust, his hair was soaked with sweat and looked like a bird¡¯s nest, and there was a little blood on his face. He suddenly rushed to Great Elder Master Bai, which scared him who then took two steps back.


    Most people here knew Doctor, especially Lu Quan, the Master of Blood League. As the Master of Blood League, Lu Quan could offer birthday felicitations at a distance. Doctor was so reckless and if he offended the Bai Family, it would not end well.


    ¡°Doctor, what are you doing? Today is the birthday of Great Elder Master Bai. Do you have any etiquette?¡± Lu Quan hurried forward to scold Doctor.


    ¡°Little Lu, this is your subordinate?¡±


    Great Elder Master Bai didn¡¯t know Doctor, who didn¡¯t deserve to be known by him, but he knew Lu Quan.


    Lu Quan, a man in his forties, was called Little Lu. If others had called him like that, he would already turn hostile. But he felt honored when Great Elder Master Bai called him Little Lu. He made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other before his chest and said, ¡°Great Elder Master Bai, he is one of the owners of Blood League. I don¡¯t know what happened to him today. I¡¯m sorry that he disturbed you. I¡¯ll take him back to strictly teach him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should have taught them well. Little Lu, you are also a man of great reputation. How can your subordinates be so rude? It seems that you, the Master of Blood League, are too relaxed to do your duty!¡± said Great Elder Master Bai slowly.


    Sweat dribbled down Lu Quan¡¯s forehead in an instant. These words showed that Great Elder Master Bai was angry. For Great Elder Master Bai, it was a piece of cake to dismiss Lu Quan, the Master of Blood League.


    ¡°Great Elder Master Bai, please don¡¯t be angry. Doctor adores you so much that he did such a stupid thing¡­¡± Lu Quan explained in panic and looked at Doctor with killing intent. It was not easy for him to be the Master of Blood League. If he lost it today because of Doctor¡¯s rashness, Doctor had to die.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Great Elder Master Bai turned to Doctor.


    Doctor shuddered, not because of Great Elder Master Bai¡¯s anger, but because of Chu Xun. Although he arrived here safely, he still felt that he was around by danger.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    Doctor knelt down.


    ¡°Great Elder Master Bai, I know that I¡¯m nobody and you know little of me. The reason why I offended you today is that I have my own difficulties,¡± cried Doctor with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°What difficulties do you have?¡± asked Great Elder Master Bai with a frown.


    ¡°I accidently saw people of the Dragon Eagle Gang catch Wang Song. Mr. Wang is from the Bai family and noble. So I tried my best to protect him, but I was weak. In order not to tell the whereabouts of Mr. Wang, more than a dozen of my brothers were killed. Only I survived. Great Elder Master Bai, please help me¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Wang Song?¡± asked Great Elder Master Bai with puzzlement.


    ¡°Father, Wang Song is a relative of our family.¡± Bai Ren¡¯an, the current householder of Bai Family, came forward and said quietly.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Great Elder Master Bai was furious and shouted at Bai Ren¡¯an, ¡°How did you do you duty as the householder? How dare the small Dragon Eagle Gang bully the people of our Bai Family.¡±


    ¡°Father, calm down!¡± Bai Ren¡¯an hurried to appease Great Elder Master Bai. Then he turned to Lu Quan and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the job of Blood League? Are you good-for-nothing? If so, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for Blood League to exist!¡±


    Lu Quan was frightened, but he felt puzzled inside. He looked at Doctor and asked, ¡°Dragon Eagle Gang and Blood League have lived in peace with each other. Why did they suddenly catch Mr. Wang? How many people came?¡±


    ¡°About seven or eight came first, and they were caught by us. Then another four came¡­ ¡±


    Before Doctor finished speaking, Lu Quan roared, ¡°Bullsh*t! You have caught seven or eight people first, but more than ten of your people were killed by four later. It¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    Doctor, sweat trickling down his forehead, kowtowed to Great Elder Master Bai hurriedly and cried, ¡°I dare not lie. Although there were four people, only one fought and killed all of my people.¡±


    ¡°Only one?¡± Lu Qian gave out a strange cry.


    Except for Lu Quan, people around all shook their heads and thought Doctor was joking.


    Doctor got into a flap and said, ¡°What I said is true. In a blink of an eye, all my people died. He also asked me to bring a message to the Bai Family.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± shouted Bai Ren¡¯an.


    ¡°He said you have to send Wang Song to the Dragon Eagle Gang within one day. Otherwise, he will come in person.¡±


    ¡°The b*stard.¡± Great Elder Master Bai shouted angrily. There was someone who dared to threaten the Bai Family. Pointing to Doctor, he said angrily, ¡°Take him away.¡±


    Hearing that, Doctor shivered with fright. If he was taken down by the Bai Family, he would neither be seriously injured or die.


    ¡°Great Elder Master Bai, what I said is true. That man is not a human being. He¡­¡±


    Before Doctor finished speaking, he suddenly covered his neck with his hands and opened his mouth wide. At the same time, his eyes began to bulge slowly, and his whole face was distorted.


    ¡°Help¡­ me¡­¡±


    Doctor held out his hand to Great Elder Master Bai.


    ¡°Bang, bang!¡±


    The two eyeballs suddenly sprang out, rolled at the feet of Great Elder Master Bai, and burst. Blood splashed on his shoes.


    The two young girls holding Great Elder Master Bai screamed in horror and retreated. They fell down together with Great Elder Master Bai.


    Everyone froze. No one cared about the fallen Great Elder Master Bai. They all looked at Doctor in horror.


    Doctor¡¯s eyeballs had burst out, leaving only two black holes, and black blood was gushing out. It was horrible. His mouth was still growing open, and in the end the corner of his mouth was torn.


    Doctor¡¯s neck also kept turning, making a chilling sound of bones breaking. Finally, his head turned 180 degrees before stopping.


    It scared the people standing behind Doctor to death and all screamed.


    Just when everyone was very scared, Doctor fell to the ground with a plop and there was no movement and sound anymore.


    At this time, the whole house was in dead silence.


    There was a disgusting smell in the air. Some people were so scared that they were incontinent. Some rolled their eyes and fainted.


    The Bai Family was not a small family, but one of the old influential families in Gujiang City.


    However, such a terrible event happened in such a powerful family during Great Elder Master Bai¡¯s 80th birthday party, which no one had expected.


    All the big bosses who had come to sense took leave of the Bai Family.


    In the past, they were proud to step into the Bai Family. Now, they just wanted to run away as far as they could. Looking at the dead horrible Doctor, they felt like they were in hell.


    It was a feast of joy, but ended in tragedy!


    ¡­


    On the other side, Chu Xun had returned to Dragon Eagle Gang.


    ¡°It¡¯s already noon, sir. I¡¯ll prepare lunch now.¡± Sun Ying was very respectful to Chu Xun now.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Chu Xun waved and said, ¡°I have something to trouble you!¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be troubled¡­¡± Sun Ying, who had been depressed because he lost the chance to prepare lunch for Chu Xun, suddenly became ecstatic and almost jumped up. ¡°Please tell me what I can do for you, Sir. I will never frown and refuse even though I will undergo the most severe trials.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. I just want you to investigate three people for me,¡± said Chu Xun, feeling amused.


    ¡°Sir, I promise that I¡¯ll let you know everything about them, even the information of their ancestors.¡± Sun Ying promised and patted his chest with excitement.


    Chu Xun felt a little funny. He felt that Sun Ying showed great brotherhood and was really suitable for being a gangster.


    ¡°Zheng Liang, Zhao Yuebo and Li Yiming. All of them are local people. They are 24 years old and have just graduated from Gujiang University. Remember, don¡¯t hurt them,¡± said Chu Xun.


    These three had been his roommates. When he was arrested, all three were present. Maybe they knew something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll do it now!¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    Sun Ying couldn¡¯t wait to leave. This was what Chu Xun asked him to do. He dared not waste a second.


    ¡°Sir, are you going to go back to Qianlong Mount Villas? I¡¯ll send you back,¡± asked Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°You go back first. I want to walk around.¡± Gujiang City had changed a lot. He had been back for several days, but had no time to walk around.


    ¡°May I accompany you, sir?¡± Chen Hanlong asked carefully.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t refuse. It was good to have a driver.


    ¡°Sir, where are we going?¡± asked Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Gujiang University!¡±

 Chapter 14 - I Know Her!

    Chapter 14 I Know Her!The car headed for Gujiang University smoothly.


    Half an hour later, they arrived at the gate of Gujiang University.


    At this time, the gate of Gujiang University was full of people. There were banners, huge posters and many journalists in the crowd.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll get off and have a look.¡±


    Chen Hanlong got out of the car and ran back soon.


    ¡°Sir, today is the centennial anniversary of Gujiang University. The gate of Gujiang University is strictly guarded and cars are not allowed to enter. It¡¯s said that a star named Tang Rou is coming to perform. Most people here are her fans¡­¡±


    ¡°I know her.¡± Chu Xun said softly and looked through the window at a picture held in a fan, in which it was a sweet and lovely girl.


    ¡°Er!¡± Chen Hanlong almost choked on his own saliva. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Xun to know Tang Rou. He secretly rejoiced that he could always be humble in front of Chu Xun. Otherwise, he would certainly tease Chu Xun now, like what he used to do to others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk in!¡±


    Chu Xun got off the car, and the two walked through the crowd and towards the campus.


    Gujiang University had a history of one hundred years and its cultural background was revealed everywhere.


    Chu Xun had lived in this campus for a year and was very familiar with it.


    Along the way, he encountered several familiar people, who used to be his teachers. Looking at the smiling and young faces around him, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help being in a trance. Once, he was also so carefree.


    But now, everything was different.


    ¡°Here comes Tang Rou!¡±


    ¡°Tang Rou has gone to the auditorium. Hurry up, everyone.¡±


    The students went around telling everyone the news and rushed towards the auditorium.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±


    The little girl who once called him Brother Chu Xun behind him had become a big star.


    Chu Xun and Chen Hanlong came to the auditorium, where there were already many people. They could only watch from afar.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Tang Rou.¡±


    ¡°How beautiful she is!¡±


    ¡°Tang Rou, we love you!¡±


    Shouts sounded one after another.


    Chu Xun looked at the quiet girl on the stage with a faint smile on his face.


    When Chen Hanlong saw the smile on Chu Xun¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help thinking randomly. ¡°It seems that Tang Rou occupies a certain position in Chu Xun¡¯s heart. I have to take care of Tang Rou in the future by my interpersonal connections.¡±


    ¡°Hello everyone! I¡¯m Tang Rou, your senior sister¡­¡±


    Tang Rou¡¯s sweet voice sounded. However, her following words were drowned out in the high voice.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Tang Rou made a sign of silence.


    Unexpectedly, thousands of people in the crowded auditorium actually quieted down.


    ¡°Today is the centennial anniversary of my alma mater. I¡¯m very honored to be invited. Next, I¡¯ll sing a song for you, Disconnected Wind Chime. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Melody sounded, accompanied by beautiful singing!


    You tied a wind chime in front of my door.


    The wind blew, and the wind chime rang.


    You said it was spring breeze telling me his feelings.


    But I felt the smell of love.


    When you left, the wind chime broke.


    And that smell left with you!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the end of the song, there was thunderous applause after one second of silence!


    ¡°Bravo! That¡¯s Wonderful!¡±


    Chen Hanlong clapped so desperately that his hands turned red.


    ¡°Sir, are you also a fan of Tang Rou?¡± A girl in front turned back and asked.


    Chen Hanlong was slightly stunned and then nodded quickly. ¡°Yes. I listened to her songs when I was¡­ I mean, I¡¯ve been a big fan of Tang Rou since I first heard her sing.¡±


    ¡°In this case, are you interested in joining our fan club?¡± asked the girl.


    ¡°Fan club? Whose fan club?¡± Chen Hanlong looked puzzled.


    ¡°You are so stupid. Of course, it¡¯s Tang Rou¡¯s fan club. I am the vice president. Although you are a little older, you can join us with my permission.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh! Listen to the song first. Let¡¯s talk about your joining later.¡±


    The girl interrupted Chen Hanlong and pointed to Tang Rou, who was singing the second song on the stage.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s mouth twisted. He looked up at Chu Xun and happened to see Chu Xun¡¯s smiling eyes. It seemed that Chu Xun had seen through. He was embarrassed and scratched his head.


    Tang Rou sang three songs in a row, then took leave of her fans and went back to the lounge!


    ¡°Would you like to see Miss Tang, Sir? I can arrange it!¡± said Chen Hanlong.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly! It was not easy for him to encounter previous acquaintances. Of course he had to meet her.


    ¡­


    As soon as Tang Rou returned to the lounge, a young man in brand clothes came with flowers in his hands.


    It was Zheng Qian, the son of Zheng Guangyi. He was a young rich-generation and had been coveting Tang Rou for a long time.


    ¡°This is Tang Rou¡¯s personal lounge. Who allowed them to enter?¡±


    Liu Xin, Tang Rou¡¯s assistant, shouted to the staff nearby with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Miss Liu Xin, it¡¯s not their fault. You know, in Gujiang City, there¡¯s no place where I can¡¯t go.¡± Zheng Qian seemed to explain, but his words were full of irony.


    Liu Xin showed slight anger on her face, but she suppressed her anger. She knew she couldn¡¯t offend Zheng Qian.


    ¡°Tang Rou, here you are! There¡¯s a party in Qiankun Group tonight. Your parents will attend. I¡¯d like to invite you to go with me.¡± Zheng Qian smiled and handed over the flowers.


    Hearing that, Tang Rou frowned slightly. Her parents worked in Qiankun Group. Because of that, she could only bear Zheng Qian all the time, who had always been harassing her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have work to do later.¡±


    Tang Rou didn¡¯t took the flowers and refused directly. She thought in mind that she should advise her parents to resign. Now she could support the whole family and her parents didn¡¯t need to work so hard to earn money.


    Zheng Qian darkened his face and said, ¡°Miss Tang Rou, why do you keep a distance from me?¡±


    ¡°I said I have work to do later.¡±


    ¡°You and I clearly know that whether you have work to do later and whether you take the opportunity to refuse my invitation? But even if you have work to do later, you also need to care about your parents when you are busy with your work, right?¡± Zheng Qian said with a sneer.


    ¡°Shame for you!¡± There was anger on Tang Rou¡¯s quiet face.


    ¡°Miss Tang Rou, you are a star. Pay attention to your image!¡± Instead of being angry, Zheng Qian smiled complacently and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you something. Recently, a lot of business secrets of Qiankun Group have been leaked. I doubt it¡¯s related to your father¡­¡±


    Tang Rou¡¯s face flushed with anger, and she glared at Zheng Qian. He was so shameless and threatened her with her parents.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Miss Tang Rou! Now I¡¯m just wondering if it¡¯s your father who divulged the secret. It depends on what you will do.¡±


    They clearly realized that Zheng Qian was threatening Tang Rou.


    He had been coveting Tang Rou for a long time. In order to maintain his image, he didn¡¯t force Tang Rou like what he used to do to others before, but he had lost his patience.


    ¡°You are so mean and shameless. If you dare to hurt my parents, I will not let you go.¡± Tang Rou had always been quiet and gentle, but at this time, she looked like an enraged cat, staring at Zheng Qian angrily.


    However, Tang Rou¡¯s anger didn¡¯t affect Zheng Qian at all, but let him show his nature.


    ¡°Tang Rou, do you really think you are a star? In my eyes, you¡¯re just a prostitute. It¡¯s your honor that I like you. Don¡¯t pretend to be reserved. I¡¯m telling you, if you stay with me tonight, I will pretend that nothing happened. Otherwise, none of your family can escape!¡±


    Chu Xun and Chen Hanlong, who just came in, happened to hear what Zheng Qian finally said.


    Then Chu Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    And Chen Hanlong got excited. He happened to think about how to take care of Tang Rou to gain Chu Xun¡¯s good feeling. Now someone gave him a chance. It was like somebody gave you a pillow when you wanted to sleep.


    ¡°Thank God!¡± Chen Hanlong said in his mind. Then he rushed forward and kicked Zheng Qian in his waist.


    Zheng Qian was secretly proud that he had successfully threatened Tang Rou when he was kicked by Chen Hanlong. He then bumped into the dressing table beside him, and his head broke the mirror.


    ¡°Clatter!¡±


    The broken mirror and cosmetics fell to the ground.


    Zheng Qian went dizzy. He touched his forehead and saw that his hands were full of blood. Before he could make a sound, Chen Hanlong grabbed his hair and pulled him over.


    ¡°Whip!¡±


    Then he slapped Zheng Qian a dozen times!


    Chen Hanlong slapped Zheng Qian with all his strength, which made Zheng Qian¡¯s handsome face swell and his mouth and nose bleed. It looked like a pig¡¯s head.


    When Chen Hanlong released his hand, Zheng Qian fell to the ground.


    What happened suddenly stunned all the people in the room.


    Zheng Qian, who was awesome just now, was utterly routed by somebody else in an instant.

 Chapter 15 - Offer An Apology!

    Chapter 15 Offer An Apology!People here turned their eyes to Chen Hanlong. ¡°This man is so fierce, but does he know who he is beating?¡±


    ¡°F**k! Son of bitch!¡±


    When people were worried about Chen Hanlong, he kicked Zheng Qian again in his head.


    Zheng Qian protected his head with his hands and his eyes were dull. Up to now, he still hadn¡¯t come to his sense.


    Tang Rou felt relieved inside, but also worried about Chen Hanlong. Zheng Qian was not an ordinary person. The Zheng Family would avenge once they knew that Zheng Qian had been beaten like that.


    ¡°Damn it! Do you know who I am?¡±


    Zheng Qian was tenacious. He actually struggled to get up and stared at Chen Hanlong with his swollen eyes.


    ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so scared.¡± Chen Hanlong laughed at Zheng Qian.


    ¡°I¡¯m Zheng Qian, and Zheng Guangyi is my father.¡±


    Zheng Qian was afraid that his name couldn¡¯t scare them, so he also spoke out his father¡¯s name. After that, he stared at Chen Hanlong, waiting to see his regretful expression.


    As he wished, Chen Hanlong showed a frightened expression. But it was all fake.


    But to be honest, Chen Hanlong was a little surprised inside. He knew Zheng Guangyi, whose family was more powerful than his gang.


    But these couldn¡¯t scare him. If he couldn¡¯t defeat Zheng Guangyi by proper means, he could resort to Dragon Eagle Gang.


    Besides, even though the Zheng Family was as powerful as a dragon, he didn¡¯t believe that they could do something to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Who knows this man?¡±


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s a fan of Tang Rou. But I don¡¯t know how he came in.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s really a fan of Tang Rou, it will be bad. Offending Mr. Zheng is an invitation to a miserable ending.¡±


    The staff were whispering!


    Zheng Qian held the table, pointed to Chen Hanlong, and said with an angry face, ¡°Son of bitch! How dare you beat me? It¡¯s too late for you to regret now. I¡¯ll cut your hands and feet so that you can only rely on a wheelchair in the rest of your life.¡±


    After that, Zheng Qian took out his cell phone and made a phone call!


    Tang Rou also heard what the staff said and saw the frightened expression on Chen Hanlong¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t know that it was pretended. She thought that Chen Hanlong was really her fan.


    However, before she could speak, several big men in black rushed in.


    They were all Zheng Qian¡¯s bodyguards, who had been waiting in the car outside.


    The bodyguards were shocked when they saw Zheng Qian¡¯s face!


    ¡°What are you doing? Kill him!¡± Zheng Qian pointed to Chen Hanlong and roared.


    The bodyguards were stunned first, and then surrounded Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Chen Hanlong turned around and kicked Zheng Qian to the ground again. Then he turned back suddenly and shouted to the several bodyguards while pointing to them, ¡°Stop! If you move, I promise that you will not survive today.¡±


    This shocked the bodyguards, who then hesitated and dared not attack Chen Hanlong.


    Chen Hanlong walked over and kicked Zheng Qian on the ground. ¡°Son of bitch. I think you are courting death! Your father Zheng Guangyi dares not tell me what to do, not to mention you!¡±


    Zheng Qian screamed and was stunned when he was beaten.


    Zheng Qian¡¯s bodyguards looked at each other in speechless despair. No matter who the man was, they couldn¡¯t stand by when their young master was beaten like that. If they did, they could hardly absolve themselves from the blame when they went back. So they rushed to Chen Hanlong at the same time.


    Just as they moved, a man suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The man just raised his hand, and then these bodyguards flew backward together while spitting blood.


    Chu Xun had been standing at the door from the beginning, so no one had noticed him.


    Looking at the bodyguards lying on the ground spitting blood, the surrounding staff hurried to keep away from Chu Xun in succession, as if they had been bitten by a snake.


    Chen Hanlong heard the noise and looked back, seeing the bodyguards lying on the ground. He hurried over and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your help, Sir.¡±


    ¡°I should thank you!¡± said Chu Xun.


    Hearing that, Chen Hanlong showed a great large smile on his face.


    Chu Xun walked towards Tang Rou.


    Tang Rou looked at Chu Xun, who came by with puzzlement in her eyes.


    ¡°Long time no see!¡± Chu Xun chuckled and said.


    Tang Rou looked at Chu Xun quietly with a puzzled look. The youth in front of her gave her a very familiar feeling.


    Looking at Tang Rou¡¯s confused expression, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help smiling and then reached out to touch Tang Rou¡¯s head.


    Tang Rou suddenly widened her eyes and shouted in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Brother Chu Xun?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid,¡± said Chu Xun with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You are really Brother Chu Xun!¡± Tang Rou hugged Chu Xun¡¯s arm in surprise and fixed her a pair of beautiful big eyes on Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Chu Xun sighed with emotion. If it hadn¡¯t been for that matter, he wouldn¡¯t have lost his parents and friends.


    ¡°Great! It¡¯s great! Brother Chu Xun, you are finally back. Where have you been in these years?¡± Tang Rou raised her bright happy face and asked. Her Brother Chu Xun had come back, so she was very happy.


    In fact, she always secretly liked Chu Xun. When Chu Xun disappeared three years ago, she had secretly been sad for a long time.


    After being happy, Tang Rou began to worry about Chu Xun. It seemed that Chen Hanlong was the subordinate of Chu Xun. Now Chen Hanlong had beaten Zheng Qian half dead. Zheng Qian would definitely avenge.


    Tang Rou and Chu Xun knew each other because they used to live in the same neighborhood. Chu Xun¡¯s parents, like her parents, were highly-skilled workers.


    Could such a family bear the revenge of the Zheng Family?


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, what can we do now?¡± asked Tang Rou with worry.


    Chu Xun was confused for a while before he realized that Tang Rou was talking about Zheng Qian. Then he said indifferently, ¡°Offer an apology.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished, people around showed an expression of disdain. Just now, they thought that Chu Xun was somebody. But after hearing what Chu Xun said, they thought that he was nobody and had to apologize to Zheng Qian in the end.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, Zheng Qian is the young master of Zheng Family, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t accept our apology.¡± Tang Rou¡¯s face was full of worries. Even if the Zheng Family accepted, the gifts they had to send to the Zheng Family might not be affordable.


    ¡°Er!¡± Chu Xun was stunned again, then he couldn¡¯t help laughing. He touched Tang Rou¡¯s head and said, ¡°You misunderstood! I mean that the Zheng Family needs to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Rou thought she had misheard. Letting the Zheng Family apologize to her. How could it be possible?


    People around them sniffed. They thought that Chu Xun had lost his mind.


    ¡°Miss Tang, here is my business card.¡±


    Chen Hanlong wiped his hands on his expensive suit, hurriedly took out a business card, and handed it to Tang Rou.


    Tang Rou took the business card with doubts on her face, wondering, ¡°Isn¡¯t this man Brother Chu Xun¡¯s attendant? Why does he have business cards?¡±


    But when she saw Chen Hanlong¡¯s name, she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes.


    There was a saying in the entertainment industry. ¡°In Gujiang City, they could offend anyone. But there are two people they can¡¯t offend. One is Chen Hanlong, and the other is Lu Quan.¡±


    Because the biggest fear of stars was the gang.


    Liu Xin, Tang Rou¡¯s assistant, glanced curiously at the business card. On seeing it, she exclaimed subconsciously, and then hurriedly covered her mouth and looked at Chen Hanlong in shock. Unexpectedly, standing in front of them was the big guy who led half of the underworld in Gujiang City.


    ¡°Hello, Chen¡­ er, Chairman Chen!¡± Tang Rou subconsciously got close to Chu Xun. Facing a big guy of the underworld, how could she not be afraid?


    The action of Tang Rou made Chen Hanlong sweat. He originally wanted to please Tang Rou, but now it seemed to be the opposite of what he wished. He hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Tang, you can call my name directly, or you can call me Old Chen.¡±


    Tang Rou was not stupid. She was just shocked. She knew that Chen Hanlong was pleasing her. As for the reason, it must be her Brother Chu Xun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Chu Xun said to Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry, sir. I promise that the Zheng Family will give Miss Tang a satisfactory explanation.¡± Chen Hanlong hurriedly patted his chest and promised.


    Tang Rou looked at Chu Xun secretly and was complacent in her mind. ¡°Brother Chu Xun is so influential. On hearing his command, the gang master in Gujiang City began to executive it.¡±


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s way of dealing with this matter was simple and rude. He walked to Zheng Qian, who pretended to be dead, and kicked him, who then rolled on the ground. He scolded, ¡°Call your father Zheng Guangyi and ask him to pick you up in person. Remember, if he can¡¯t come here in half an hour, you¡¯ll lose your legs.¡±


    Zheng Qian had already wanted to do that. He took a look at Chu Xun maliciously and took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Not until now did he know that Chu Xun was the mastermind.

 Chapter 16 - They Are Just Minions!

    Chapter 16 They Are Just Minions!At this time, in a small courtyard at the back of the school, a gray-haired old man was slowly watering the flowers and plants in the yard.


    Four middle-aged men in suit were standing respectfully by.


    All of a sudden, the mobile phone of the middle-aged man standing on the left rang. He was Zheng Guangyi.


    Zheng Guangyi gave a look at the phone and then bent over to the old man, saying, ¡°Teacher, I have to answer the phone.¡±


    ¡°Go head!¡± said the old man without raising his head. Then he said to several others, ¡°You can also leave! Today is the anniversary of the founding of Gujiang University. I¡¯m so glad that you came back and visited me. Don¡¯t waste your time with me and enjoy today.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, we¡¯re leaving first. We¡¯ll come back to visit you when we are free!¡±


    The middle-aged man who was speaking was elegant. If Chen Hanlong were here, he would recognize him. It was Li Tian who had had a conflict with Chu Xun at the House of Treasure.


    The old man in front of them was their teacher. All four of them graduated from Gujiang University, and now they were successful in their careers.


    The four bowed to the old man and left.


    When they got out of the yard, Zheng Guangyi answered the phone.


    After the call was connected, Zheng Guangyi¡¯s face soon turned livid.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Old Zheng?¡± Li Tian asked curiously.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zheng Guangyi growled, ¡°Somebody beat Xiaoqian at school.¡±


    Zheng Guangyi had many lovers, but Zheng Qian was his only son. Now his only son was crying for help on the phone. Could he not be angry?


    ¡°Who beat him?¡± asked Li Tian. Like father, like son. Zheng Qian used to hurt many girls when he was in school.


    But because of the interference of the Zheng Family, all those things were finally covered. Now Zheng Qian had been beaten at school. Who had the courage?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I have to go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look! After all, we have known Xiaoqian when he was a baby and watched him grow up. We can¡¯t allow others to bully him, can we?¡± The speaker was Liu Yong, and now he was also the chairman of a company.


    Zheng Guangyi didn¡¯t refuse. Then the four walked towards the lounge.


    After making the phone call, Zheng Qian chose to shut up. He knew that if he made a noise, he would definitely be beaten again!


    But his fierce eyes could not be hidden.


    Chen Hanlong looked at his watch from time to time.


    ¡°You¡¯d better pray that your father will come as soon as possible, or your legs will be broken.¡±


    Zheng Qian was worried inside. He knew that the man in front of him was a madman. If his father couldn¡¯t make it in half an hour, his legs would indeed be broken.


    Fortunately, Zheng Guangyi rushed in after only ten minutes.


    Zheng Guangyi¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw Zheng Qian¡¯s miserable look.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re finally here. If you don¡¯t come, I¡¯ll be killed.¡± Zheng Qian finally saw his father and cried out, ¡°Dad, catch them! I¡¯ll chop them up and feed them to the dog.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Hearing that, Chen Hanlong did not say anything and directly kicked Zheng Qian in the face.


    ¡°Watch your words! If you repeat those rude words, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die.¡±


    Zheng Guangyi¡¯s face was livid. He had come, but the other side cared nothing and still beat his son. Because Chen Hanlong was standing with his back to him, he didn¡¯t recognize Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Zheng Guangyi roared and wanted to kill the man in front of him. Whoever dared to hurt his son would die.


    ¡°President Zheng, you¡¯re so awesome.¡± Chen Hanlong turned back with a sneer.


    After Zheng Guangyi saw Chen Hanlong clearly, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned. Then he got angry and shouted, ¡°Chen Hanlong, do you know who you are beating?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s your useless son,¡± said Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Good! It¡¯s very good!¡± Extreme anger begot laughter. Zheng Guangyi smiled and said while pointing to Chen Hanlong, ¡°You own the Dragon Eagle Gang, but so what? You can¡¯t master every one. Others are afraid of you, but I, Zheng Guangyi, am not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Chairmen Zheng, whatever means you have, just use it. I won¡¯t escape.¡± Chen Hanlong scorned. In terms of strength, he was no match for Zheng Guangyi. But now it was Chu Xun was supported him. What else would he be afraid of?


    Zheng Guangyi could not help frowning. In the past, Chen Hanlong dared not be so arrogant when he saw Zheng Guangyi. Who was supporting him?


    ¡°President Chen, we all are businessmen. Only by being friendly can one make money. Is it beneath your dignity to do so?¡± Liu Yong came forward and persuaded Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, in terms of age, we are all Xiaoqian¡¯s elders. There¡¯s a limit even if when we teach juniors a lesson. If Xiaoqian offends you, why not inform Guangyi and talk about it calmly? Why did you bring it to a deadlock?¡± Another middle-aged man came out and said.


    Zheng Guangyi couldn¡¯t help smiling. Liu Yong, Li Tian and he were all from the same school. It was hard for him to defeat Chen Hanlong and annex Dragon Eagle Gang alone. What if they worked together? At that time, except for those old influential families in Guangjiang City, all other forces had to respect them, not to mention Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, if you can¡¯t give me an explanation today, I¡¯ll turn against you. I¡¯d like to ask how my son has offended you.¡± Zheng Guangyi involved other forces in this matter. He didn¡¯t believe that Chen Hanlong dared to fight against the four of them alone.


    ¡°Your son didn¡¯t offend me, but he offended Miss Tang. I swear that if you can¡¯t give Miss Tang a satisfactory explanation today, I¡¯ll turn against you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zheng Guangyi couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes and glanced at Tang Rou. Then he looked at Chen Hanlong in disbelief and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to fight against us for such an unknown star.¡±


    Liu Yong and another man also showed disbelief on their faces, and then looked at Chen Hanlong contemptuously. ¡°Chen Hanlong is really obsessed with woman and has lost his head.¡±


    Li Tian also glanced at Tang Rou. However, so soon as he saw Tang Rou, his legs went weak and he almost couldn¡¯t stand firmly. It was not Tang Rou who frightened him, but the calm young man beside her.


    ¡°It turns out that it¡¯s related to this man. No wonder Chen Hanlong is so confident.¡± Li Tian had seen that the bullets were blocked by the Jade Card made by Chu Xun with his own eyes. It could be said that this young man was an immortal!


    Could mortals win immortals? The answer was obvious. At this moment, Li Tian wanted to leave as fast as he could.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun¡­¡± Tang Rou caught Chu Xun¡¯s sleeves and her face was full of worries. These people were all well-known men in Gujiang City. Although she hadn¡¯t contacted them, she knew them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They¡¯re just minions,¡± said Chu Xun indifferently. In his mind, all were not important except those he cared about.


    If he wanted to, he could take the lives of these people in an instant.


    ¡°Minions?¡±


    Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help being surprised inside. These people were all big bosses of various industries. But her Brother Chu Xun said they were just minions. But she had a feeling that Chu Xun hadn¡¯t talked horse.


    She hadn¡¯t seen him for three years and her Brother Chu Xun had become too mysterious! ¡°It seems that I need to find a chance to ask him.¡± Tang Rou thought secretly in her mind.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, I didn¡¯t expect you to be an affectionate person! Are you going to learn from Wu Sangui who has stormed for a woman?¡± Zheng Guangyi¡¯s face was full of contempt. He had thought that Chen Hanlong was a rational man before, but now he thought that he was an idiot. He sneered and said, ¡°Chen Hanlong, don¡¯t forget that beauty always suffers a miserable fate. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Miss Tang will¡­¡±


    ¡°Zheng Guangyi, shut up!¡± roared Li Tian. As Zheng Guangyi¡¯s words were getting more and more unpleasant to hear, sweat broke out on Li Tian¡¯s forehead and he couldn¡¯t help interrupting Zheng Guangyi. After all, they had learned from the same teacher and he couldn¡¯t stand by when Zheng Guangyi made mistakes.


    Zheng Guangyi looked at Li Tian in disbelief. Liu Yong and another man were also startled. Did Li Tian eat something wrong? Why did he suddenly shouted to Zheng Guangyi?


    ¡°Guangyi, it¡¯s Xiaoqian¡¯s fault, so apologize to Miss Tang!¡± Li Tian said as he secretly winked at Zheng Guangyi.


    Zheng Guangyi, Liu Yong and others were astute. When they were doing business, they would already be annexed by others if they were not astute. They immediately thought that Li Tian was afraid of someone here!


    But who was it? Since he or she could frighten Li Tian, he or she must be influential.


    Li Tian was so worried that he was in a sweat. Without caring so much, he stepped forward to Chu Xun, bowed his head, and said, ¡°Sir, do you remember me?¡±


    Li Tian ingratiated himself to Chu Xun!


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Chu Xun indifferently.


    Zheng Guangyi and others were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that it was this young man who frightened Li Tian.


    ¡°Guangyi, what are you waiting for? Come and salute Sir.¡± Li Tian winked at Zheng Guangyi desperately.


    Zheng Guangyi, looking at Chu Xun, showed a look of uncertainty. ¡°Is this young man from one of the most influential families in the capital? But if so, does Li Tian need to be so servile?¡±


    Li Tian¡¯s expression changed a little and he sighed slightly. That was all he could do. The rest depended on Zheng Guangyi¡¯s fate.


    But Liu Yong and another man looked at each other, came over and bowed to Chu Xun, just like what Li Tian had done. ¡°Nice to meet you, Sir!¡±


    They were not fools. They saw fear from Li Tian¡¯s expression. They didn¡¯t know Chu Xun, but they knew Li Tian. Since Li Tian was so afraid of this young man, he must be powerful and couldn¡¯t be underestimated. They did have a good friendship with Zheng Guangyi, but they wouldn¡¯t help Zheng Guangyi at the risk of destroying their own lives.


    ¡°Old Li, to be honest, who is this little brother?¡± Liu Yong approached Li Tian quietly and asked in a low voice.


    Li Tian shook his head and motioned him not to ask more.


    Liu Yong was surprised inside. ¡°Li Tian is so scared of him. Who the hell is he?¡±

 Chapter 17 - Keep Kneeling Forever!

    Chapter 17 Keep Kneeling Forever!¡°Zheng Guangyi, you¡¯d better apologize to Miss Tang, or it will be too late for you to regret.¡± Chen Hanlong sneered.


    ¡°Apologize? Who am I? How can I apologize to an unimportant star? I don¡¯t care who he is? Now that you have beaten my son, I won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯d like to know who he is!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Hearing Zheng Guangyi¡¯s impolite words, Chen Hanlong took two steps forward and was going to beat him.


    ¡°Forget it!¡± said Chu Xun.


    Then Chu Xun walked towards Zheng Guangyi and patted him on the shoulder.


    Zheng Guangyi wanted to escape, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Chu Xun held Tang Rou and walked outside. Chen Hanlong gave a look at Zheng Guangyi, sneered, and hurriedly followed them.


    Others here wondered whether this was the end.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    Zheng Guangyi¡¯s face suddenly changed. He felt that his legs were suddenly out of control, and he directly knelt down.


    Hearing the noise, Chen Hanlong looked back. He was stunned first and then gloated. He knew Chu Xun must have done something.


    Tang Rou also looked back curiously. Seeing Zheng Guangyi kneeling in their direction, she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes.


    Chu Xun showed sarcasm on his face. Since he didn¡¯t want to apologize, he would kneel like this in his life! When he patted Zheng Guangyi on the shoulder just now, True Energy was transferred and damaged the nerves in his legs.


    In this world, no one could cure Zheng Guangyi¡¯s legs except Chu Xun.


    ¡°My legs¡­ my legs¡­¡±


    Zheng Guangyi was completely flustered. He tried to stand up, but his legs were out of control.


    Liu Yong and another man looked at Li Tian in horror.


    Li Tian wiped the sweat on his forehead and sighed while looking at the two men, ¡°Now do you know why I did that?¡±


    The two men looked frightened and nodded in a hurry. At a glance, they knew that it was impossible that Zheng Guangyi suddenly became so. Everything was related to the young man.


    ¡°My legs, my legs can¡¯t move. It¡¯s him¡­ it¡¯s him¡­¡±


    Zheng Guangyi, who was in a panic, remembered that he became like this after Chu Xun patted him on the shoulder and roared wildly.


    ¡°Alas!¡±


    Li Tian sighed and went to help Zheng Guangyi. The other two also helped him.


    They did their best to lift Zheng Guangyi up, finding that he still knelt in mid-air.


    ¡°Dad, your legs¡­¡± Zheng Qian was so scared that he couldn¡¯t say a complete word.


    Seeing that, Li Tian and the other two shivered subconsciously. Liu Yong and the other one looked at Li Tian gratefully. If it hadn¡¯t been for Li Tian, they might become like Zheng Guangyi.


    They were all famous and influential people in Gujiang City. If they kept kneeling like this when they saw everyone, they would greatly lose face and be laughed at.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun left the university with Tang Rou.


    Chen Hanlong was in charge of their lunch.


    Purple Bamboo Club!


    It was the top club in Gujiang City.


    Purple Bamboo Club had brought together all the rich and powerful people in Gujiang City and formed a strong relationship.


    It was said that the backstage owner of Purple Bamboo Club was a woman, who was extremely mysterious and almost no one had seen her.


    Only members could enter the Purple Bamboo Club, which had classified people into different levels.


    Membership cards included copper card, silver card, gold card, diamond card and the top purple card.


    The copper card could only be used on the first three floors, and the silver card could only be used on the second three floors, and so on.


    Chen Hanlong only had a gold card.


    Purple Bamboo Club was very common from the outside, but only when you entered it could you know how luxurious it was inside. It was no worse than those luxurious clubs in the capital.


    On the ninth floor, in a luxurious VIP room.


    Tang Rou looked at the delicacies on the table and couldn¡¯t wait to taste them. Although she was a star, she had no access to the membership card of Purple Bamboo Club.


    Here, money was the only standard. Without a billion yuan, one couldn¡¯t even get a copper card.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with the place, Sir?¡±


    Chen Hanlong asked complacently. When it came to food, he was an expert. The delicacies in the Purple Bamboo Club couldn¡¯t be seen outside.


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Chu Xun tasted the nearest dishes and put down his chopsticks.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, you are a picky eater. I heard that the chefs here are all masters hired from all over the country at a high price.¡± Tang Rou liked these dishes very much.


    Chu Xun chuckled. The food here was no match for what he had eaten.


    ¡°Eat more if you like!¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, have you eaten anything better than this?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, you¡¯re boasting. I don¡¯t believe there are any better dishes in the world, unless you have eaten dragon gallbladder and phoenix marrow.¡± Tang Rou smiled and joked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really eaten them. I¡¯ve also eaten some ancient creatures, such as Nine-headed Golden Lion and roc and so on. They taste good!¡±


    He had cut off one head of Nine-headed Golden Lion to stew and ripped off the wings of roc to barbecue them. These were all ancient creatures and the taste was really delicious.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, what a joker you are.¡± Tang Rou chuckled and said. She didn¡¯t believe what Chu Xun said at all. These were all mythical creatures. How could he eat them?


    But Chen Hanlong glanced at Chu Xun. He had a feeling that what Chu Xun said was absolutely true.


    At the same time, Zheng Guangyi was sent to the First People¡¯s Hospital by Li Tian and others.


    All the experts in the hospital gathered and listed a series of treatment plans.


    But they didn¡¯t know that even if they worked hard, they still couldn¡¯t cure Zheng Guangyi¡¯s legs.


    In addition, all members of the Bai Family gathered together.


    In addition to the principal members of the Bai Family, there was a pale young man, Wang Song.


    ¡°Wang Song, what did you do?¡± Bai Ren¡¯an, the householder of the Bai Family, stared at Wang Song coldly and shouted angrily.


    Wang Song shivered in fear and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t know why the people of the Dragon Eagle Gang want to catch me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing? If so, why did the people of Dragon Eagle Gang catch you? Because of you, the party was ruined. In this case, I can only send you to the Dragon Eagle Gang.¡± Bai Ren¡¯an sneered.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, please calm down first. We haven¡¯t figured out what¡¯s going on. A small Dragon Eagle Gang dares to fight against us. There¡¯s absolutely something strange behind it.¡± Bai Renjie, Bai Ren¡¯an¡¯s younger brother, stood up and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange. I think the Dragon Eagle Gang is courting death.¡± Bai Renxiong, the third son of Great Elder Master Bai, stood up and snarled.


    ¡°Father, this matter¡­¡± Bai Ren¡¯an looked at Great Elder Master Bai who was resting beside with his eyes closed.


    Great Elder Master Bai opened his eyes, coughed twice, and said slowly, ¡°The Bai Family has been standing in Gujiang City for about one hundred years, and has never survived by compromise. A little trick cannot scare me.¡± After that, he slowly stood up and motioned the servants to help him in.


    The three brothers bowed to Great Elder Master Bai¡¯s back.


    ¡°You know what father meant, don¡¯t you?¡± Bai Ren¡¯an looked at his two younger brothers, and his eyes were shining with malevolent light.


    Bai Renjie and Bai Renxiong nodded. No one was allowed to provoke the Bai Family.


    ¡°The Dragon Eagle Gang has been noise recently, which annoys people very much. It¡¯s time to clean it up.¡± Bai Ren¡¯an said with a sneer.


    The closest members of the Bai Family nodded.


    A conspiracy against the Dragon Eagle Gang was brewing!


    ¡­


    After eating, Chu Xun was about to leave.


    Tang Rou invited Chu Xun to her home.


    Chu Xun agreed! Tang Rou¡¯s parents used to be nice to him, so he should visit them.


    When the elevator arrived, there was someone inside when the door opened.


    After the three of Chu Xun entered the elevator, the two young men inside stared at Tang Rou.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the star who has become popular recently? What¡¯s her name? Tang¡­¡± The young man in the white suit stared at Tang Rou and said, his mouth full of disgusting fumes of wine.


    ¡°Tang Rou,¡± said another crew-cut young man.


    ¡°Yes, Tang Rou. She looks good,¡± The Young man in the white suit approached Tang Rou and asked, ¡°Are you Tang Rou?¡±


    Tang Rou stepped back, frowned, and said nothing.


    ¡°My, what a temper!¡± The young man in the white suit made a funny laugh and reached out to pull Tang Rou. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a drink with me.¡±


    Tang Rou hurriedly hid behind Chu Xun, and the young man in white didn¡¯t catch her.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The young man in white suit shouted at Chu Xun.


    Chen Hanlong got angry when he saw the young man in white dared to be rude to Chu Xun. He moved forward, and was going to heat him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There was a loud sound, and the elevator shuddered violently.


    The young man in white suddenly flew backwards, as if he had been hit by a large truck, and hit the inner wall of the elevator, then he rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.


    The crew-cut young man was scared and plastered himself to the wall of the elevator.


    Because after the youth in white suit slide, there was a shape of human left on the inner wall of the elevator.


    Chen Hanlong put his hands down, looked at the youth in white suit who had fainted, and scolded him in his mind.


    Tang Rou was both scared and confused. She didn¡¯t see clearly who did it.


    There was also a man and a woman in the elevator, who were shrinking in the corner and dared not say a word!

 Chapter 18 - He Was in Danger!

    Chapter 18 He Was in Danger!¡°Ding!¡±


    When the elevator reached the first floor, Chu Xun took Tang Rou out first with a calm face.


    ¡°Young Master Bai!¡± the young man with a crewcut dared not to check the situation of the young man the white suit until then.


    Chu Xun, who had gone away for more than ten meters, suddenly stopped and turned back.


    ¡°His surname is Bai? Does he have any relationship with the Bai Family?¡±


    The young man with a crewcut trembled and hurriedly said, ¡°His name is Bai Ze, the son of Bai Renjie, who is the second master of the Bai Family.¡±


    ¡°Bring him back with us,¡± Chu Xun said to Chen Hanlong.


    Chen Hanlong walked over, grabbed Bai Ze by the hair and dragged him away.


    ¡°Go back and bring a message to the Bai Family for me. Tell them to prepare 500 million when they bring me Wang Song,¡± Chu Xun looked at the young man with a crewcut and said.


    Chen Hanlong had a strange expression on his face. ¡°The Bai Family is really unlucky. They shouldn¡¯t have provoked a man as powerful as an immortal. They deserved this misfortune.¡± he thought to himself.


    There were many people in the hall of the first floor. The scene that Bai Ze, who had passed out, was dragged forward on the ground like a dead dog, attracted the attention of many people.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this man Bai Ze from the Bai Family?¡±


    ¡°It looks he is. Why he ended up like a dead dog now?¡±


    ¡°It looks like he has passed out. Is the man who is dragging him Chen Hanlong? He really dared to do that to a man from the Bai Family?¡±


    ¡°Is Chen Hanlong crazy? How dare he make trouble in Purple Bamboo Club?¡±


    People around whispered.


    Chen Hanlong curled his lips disdainfully and thought to himself, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with causing trouble in Purple Bamboo Club?¡± Now that he had the support of Chu Xun, his confidence had been inflated to the extreme.


    .


    ¡°Whoola!¡±


    Just when Chu Xun and the other two were about to walk out of the hall, a group of security guards blocked the door.


    There were surveillance cameras in the elevator. Besides, each floor of Purple Bamboo Club was under the charge of some people.


    A middle-aged man with a feminine expression came over and looked at Chen Hanlong coldly, saying, ¡°Chen Hanlong, how dare you make trouble in Purple Bamboo Club? Do you really think that you¡¯re a big figure after you took charge of Dragon Eagle Gang?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be Manager Hou. He only receives diamond members.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Chen Hanlong is in great trouble this time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Do you remember the Sun Family before? Even though the family possessed billions, the family master was thrown down from the 15th floor by Manager Hou because he made trouble here. The family also fell down later.¡±


    Among the people around, some worried about Chen Hanlong while some gloated about it.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun!¡± Tang Rou grabbed Chu Xun¡¯s arm tightly. She had never seen such a scene before.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right!¡± Chu Xun comforted her in a soft voice.


    Chen Hanlong looked at Manager Hou and grinned before saying, ¡°Manager Hou, you don¡¯t need to threaten me verbally. Bai Ze was so blind to offend someone he should not. Today, I have to take him back anyway and teach him a lesson for the Bai Family. This is something about the Bai Family and me and has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Teach him a lesson for the Bai Family? Chen Hanlong, where did you get the nerve to teach someone from the Bai Family a lesson? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you would enrage the Bai Family and ruin your hard-earned achievements?¡± Manager Hou was also a little shocked. Chen Hanlong usually behaved well when he saw him, but today, he showed no respect to the Bai Family, judging from his words.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s none of your business, Manager Hou. You¡¯d better pretend that you have seen nothing today. It¡¯s good for both of you and me. Nevertheless, whatever you say today, I have to take Bai Ze with me. Even if Great Elder Master Bai comes here, he can¡¯t stop me either.¡± Chen Hanlong felt very complacent at the moment. On normal days, he had to behave humbly when he saw these people and had never talked as proudly as at this moment.


    Manager Hou¡¯s eyes flickered. He couldn¡¯t understand for the moment why Chen Hanlong was so bold that he showed no respect to Great Elder Master Bai. He couldn¡¯t tell if Chen Hanlong was bluffing or really had a backer either.


    ¡°Manager Hou, if there is nothing else, please let your people give way to us,¡± Chen Hanlong said while pointing at the security guards who blocked the door.


    Manager Hou did not dare to let Chen Hanlong take Bai Ze away. If Bai Ze was taken away under his nose, the fame of Purple Bamboo Club would be ruined.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, you know the rules of Purple Bamboo Club, doesn¡¯t you? Whatever your reason is, Young Master Bai is our guest, and we are responsible for protecting our guests¡¯ safety. Therefore, you cannot take him away.¡± Manager Hou was uncertain about the cards in Chen Hanlong¡¯s hands, so he addressed him more politely.


    Chen Hanlong smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°That¡¯s the rule for Purple Bamboo Club. Does it have anything to do with me? I must take Bai Ze away today. If anyone dares to stop him, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡±


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s tough attitude put Manager Hou in a dilemma.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, though I don¡¯t know how Young Master Bai has offended you, I apologize to you for him. When he wakes up, I will let him apologize to you. What do you think of this idea?¡±


    Manager Hou wanted to hold off Chen Hanlong first and then inform the Bai Family of the matter so as not to offend each of them.


    ¡°Manager Hou, do you really think I dare to do this if it is me who Bai Ze has offended?¡± Chen Hanlong sneered and asked.


    Of course, Manager Hou knew that with the power of the Bai Family, even if Bai Ze offended Chen Hanlong, Chen Hanlong could only swallow his anger. However, now, Chen Hanlong behaved in such a domineering way, which meant that he must have a powerful backer behind him.


    ¡°Who did Bai Ze offend? Mr. Chen, please don¡¯t keep me guessing. You know, I¡¯m just working for others.¡± Manager Hou could not help but behave humbly.


    When Chen Hanlong glanced at Chu Xun and saw his calm face, he immediately understood that Chu Xun did not mind that he assumed the dignity of him. He immediately bowed deeply to Chu Xun and then looked at Manager Hou.


    With Chen Hanlong¡¯s action, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Chu Xun.


    Manager Hou was stunned and thought, ¡°It turned out that his backer was this man.¡± However, he was very confused. He almost knew all the big shots in Gujiang City, but he had never seen the man in front of him.


    Manager Hou wondered if Chu Xun came from a big family with senior status.


    ¡°How should I address you, sir?¡± Manager Hou asked carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary man,¡± Chu Xun said flatly.


    Chu Xun was telling the truth, but Manager Hou didn¡¯t think so. He doubted if an ordinary man could make Chen Hanlong grovel.


    Manager Hou was in a headache. He couldn¡¯t figure out the other party¡¯s background. If he couldn¡¯t handle this matter well, his career would come to an end.


    ¡­


    At this time, in a luxurious office on the top floor of the club.


    An enchanting and gorgeous woman was lying lazily on a sofa, watching a video on the computer on the tea table in front of her with her charming eyes.


    The video was playing what had happened in the elevator before.


    ¡°Elder Gui, did you find anything?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was full of charm which could melt men¡¯s bones.


    With the woman¡¯s voice, an old man in a black Tang suit suddenly appeared beside her. After watching the video, he lowered his head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    The woman¡¯s beautiful eyes glittered slightly as she pouted her attractive red lips and said in a playful tone, ¡°Even you couldn¡¯t see through it. What a strange thing.¡±


    ¡°Miss, we should never make this man our enemy!¡± the old man lowered his head and said.


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡± the woman asked casually.


    ¡°He is dangerous,¡± the old man thought for a moment and continued, ¡°He¡­ is very dangerous!¡±


    The woman sat upright all of a sudden upon hearing the words. She no longer put on a charming expression, and instead, she looked serious and capable at the moment. ¡°Elder Gui, go to try him,¡± said she.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the old man answered, and then disappeared from the office.


    ¡­


    When Manager Hou was caught in a dilemma, his cell phone rang suddenly. After he answered the call, Manager Hou said nothing except answering yes several times respectfully.


    After hanging up the phone, Manager Hou came over and said to Chu Xun, ¡°Someone wants to see you.¡±


    Chen Hanlong looked angry. ¡°Chu Xun is not someone that others could see when they want to.¡±


    Before Chen Hanlong could speak, Chu Xun spoke first. ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    Manager Hou made a ¡°please¡± gesture and then led the way.


    ¡°Sir, what about him¡­¡± Chen Hanlong pointed at Bai Ze who had passed out.


    ¡°Leave him there. If he is missing when we come back, there will be no need for Purple Bamboo to exist.¡±


    Manager Hou, who was leading the way in front of them, was a little angry upon hearing this, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    Manager Hou took Chu Xun and the other two to the top floor by elevator and then stopped in front of a room.


    ¡°Please come in!¡± After saying that, he left quickly.


    ¡°He ran away like a wild dog,¡± Chen Hanlong muttered.


    Chu Xun raised the corner of his mouth. He could tell that Manager Hou was frightened, by something behind the door.


    ¡°Sir please!¡± Chen Hanlong reached out and pushed the door open, but the next moment, his expression changed drastically, and he stepped backward involuntarily.


    Tang Rou also trembled and hid into Chu Xun¡¯s arms.


    The two were scared because it was completely dark inside the room. Looking from the outside, it looked like a beast waiting to swallow its prey with its big mouth open.


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze became colder. He patted Tang Rou on the back and said, ¡°The two of you wait outside for me.¡± After that, he stepped into the room.


    As soon as Chu Xun walked in, the door behind him closed automatically.


    There was dead silence inside, and it¡¯s pitch dark.


    A scornful smile played around the corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth. After he broke through the middle stage of Qi-refining realm, his divine sense also made a breakthrough and could cover the area within 50 meters around him.


    After he activated his divine sense, everything inside the room appeared in his mind.


    The room was only about 40 square meters and seemed empty.


    However, it was not actually empty because there was a person hidden in the ceiling.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A gust of wind blew over, waving the corners of Chu Xun¡¯s clothes.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression did not change, and there were obvious disdain in his eyes. The person who hid in the ceiling just now launched an attack toward Chu Xun, but he just passed by him and did not hit him.


    ¡°What is he doing? Is he trying to scare me by acting like a ghost?¡± Chu Xun could not help but wonder.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Another strong wind blew around Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun almost laughed out loud. This time, the old man actually ran around him at that funny speed before hiding in the corner again.


    Elder Gui, who was hiding in the corner, was also full of confusion. Chu Xun seemed indifferent toward his two actions. Elder Gui wondered whether it was because he was too fast that Chu Xun did not spot him.


    He decided to try it again.


    Elder Gui rushed toward Chu Xun at a high speed without any shadow in the darkness.


    However, just when he came close to Chu Xun, gooseflesh broke out all over his body.


    That was because Chu Xun disappeared before his eyes all of a sudden!


    At this moment, he felt that someone was blowing toward the back of his neck, which sent shivers up his spine.


    Elder Gui turned around suddenly but saw nothing behind him.


    At this time, he felt again that someone was blowing toward his neck behind him.


    Elder Gui trembled and jumped forward suddenly. In the blink of an eye, he drew more than ten meters away.


    The reason why he was called Elder Gui was that he was so fast that he didn¡¯t even have a shadow behind him.


    When he stopped, trying to find out where Chu Xun was, the feeling that made his hair stand on end, like a ghosting blowing toward him, came back to him again.


    Elder Gui jumped away quickly and fast again. This time, he didn¡¯t stop running until he circled around the room several times. After he stopped, he punched backwards suddenly.


    Elder Gui believed that no matter how alert and quick Chu Xun was, it was impossible for him to avoid his sudden attack.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    His palm tore the air apart but hit nothing.


    In the dark room, only the sound of Elder Gui¡¯s heart beating wildly could be heard.


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    Elder Gui roared angrily and punched toward around him several times, but he only hit the air.

 Chapter 19 - Roommates in College!

    Chapter 19 Roommates in College!¡°Have a good time.¡±


    A faint voice sounded, and then the door of the room was opened, letting in a glimmer of light, before it was closed quickly again.


    Chu Xun¡¯s sudden appearance startled Tang Rou and Chen Hanlong, both of whom were waiting for him anxiously.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, are you okay?¡± Tang Rou asked with concern.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s inside¡­¡± Chen Hanlong asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very interesting place inside.¡±


    An evil smile appeared at the corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth.


    He believed that the small illusion formation he set up casually would be kept in mind by Elder Gui for the rest of his life.


    ¡­


    When the door of the room was opened, Elder Gui knew that Chu Xun was about to leave, so he shouted loudly, ¡°Stop there!¡± Then, he rushed toward the door.


    However, as soon as he took a step forward, the scene in front of him suddenly changed.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Elder Gui widened his eyes. Strange stones were piled up around him, the evil wind was whistling, and the surroundings were full of haze.


    ¡°Are there any monsters here?¡± Ghost Elder wondered.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    An earth-shaking roar sounded and made Elder Gui tremble suddenly.


    He turned his stiff body around and was scared out of his wits. On a strange stone behind him was a monster with sharp mouth and teeth. The monster, which looked like both a lion and a tiger and was as huge as a small hill, stared at him with bloodshot eyes and saliva dripping down from its mouth.


    The monster roared and pounced toward Elder Gui, its huge body covering the sky and sun.


    Elder Gui¡¯s legs went soft that he couldn¡¯t even jump or run. He collapsed on the ground directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m dead!¡± Elder Gui closed his eyes subconsciously, thinking that he would die this time.


    One second!


    Two seconds!


    Three seconds later, Elder Gui did not feel any pain and opened his eyes cautiously.


    However, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and stared blankly at the falling snow in front of him. Everything in his sight was covered with snow.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Elder Gui became a little nervous, murmuring, ¡°What the hell is this place? Will there be a rain of sabers in the sky?¡±


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh¡­!¡±


    The sharp sounds of breaking through the air rang through the sky.


    Elder Gui looked up and was so scared that his heart almost stopped beating.


    He saw sharp sabers shining in chilling light fall down from all over the sky!


    ¡­


    When the woman in the top floor saw Chu Xun leave on the video, she stood up suddenly and walked out.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The two bodyguards at the door hurriedly followed behind her.


    The three of them came to the room which Elder Gui was in. The woman pressed an obscure button.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The dark room was lit up as bright as day.


    When they pushed the door open and walked in, the three of them were dumbfounded.


    They saw that Elder Gui, whose face was pale, lay on the ground in messy clothes like a beggar and that his body kept twitching. Obviously, the old man was on the verge of collapse.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Help him now!¡± the woman shouted.


    Unexpectedly, the woman¡¯s words brought Elder Gui back to reality, and he gradually started to regain his consciousness.


    The woman had wanted to send him to the hospital, but Elder Gui signaled them to go straight to the top floor.


    After Elder Gui was carried to the top floor, the woman waved at the two bodyguards, who then left. She knew that Elder Gui must have something to tell her.


    ¡°Elder Gui, what happened?¡± The woman was obviously a little panicked as Elder Gui was her biggest reliance now.


    Elder Gui drank a few mouthfuls of water, and his spirit recovered a lot. Thinking of what had happened to him just now, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°Miss, we should never make this man our enemy!¡±


    ¡°Is he very powerful?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°He is more than powerful. No human power could defeat him,¡± Elder Gui said with a lingering fear.


    The woman looked surprised and said incredulously, ¡°No human power could defeat him; is he a god?¡±


    To her surprise, Elder Gui nodded without hesitation, saying, ¡°Even if he is not a god, he is someone similar to them.¡±


    The woman was very shocked, and her eyes flickered. No one knew what she was thinking about. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Do you think that he deserves our relying on him?¡±


    ¡°At least for the time being, yes,¡± Elder Gui said with certainty.


    The woman remained silent, but there was a firm expression in her eyes.


    Elder Gui sighed faintly and helplessly. There was no time left for them in waiting.


    Chu Xun, Tang Rou, and Chen Hanlong left, taking Bai Ze with them.


    No one stopped them this time.


    After walking out of Purple Bamboo Club, Chu Xun had intended to let Chen Hanlong bring Bai Ze to the Dragon Eagle Gang while he went to visit Tang Rou¡¯s family.


    However, he received a phone call from Sun Ying, saying that he had found the person that Chu Xun told him to find.


    Chen Hanlong drove Tang Rou home first, and then drove Chu Xun to the Dragon Eagle Gang.


    Sun Ying and Titan had been waiting at the gate of the manor of the headquarters of Dragon Eagle Gang for them.


    The car stopped.


    Titan, who had a huge body, bypassed Sun Ying quickly and ran over to open the door of the car for Chu Xun.


    Sun Ying widened his eyes and stared at Titan with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°They are inside. This way please, sir!¡±


    The basement of the villa was transformed into a private prison.


    They came to the basement.


    ¡°Sir, they are inside,¡± Sun Ying pointed to a room and said to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun walked over and opened the small window on the door to look inside.


    He saw three young men huddled up in the corner of the room with their faces full of fear. The three men, Zheng Liang, Zhao Yuebo, and Li Yiming, were Chu Xun¡¯s roommates when he was in college.


    The three of them had already entered the society and started working. They were scared badly after being taken there suddenly.


    Chu Xun opened the door and walked in.


    The three men looked at Chu Xun at the same time.


    ¡°Long time no see!¡± Chu Xun whispered to them.


    The three men looked confused. They did not recognize Chu Xun.


    ¡°It seems that three years are enough for people to forget many things. I¡¯m Chu Xun.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished his words, the three men almost jumped up in shock.


    ¡°Are you Chu Xun?¡± Zheng Liang adjusted his glasses and asked in a sharp voice.


    Zhao Yuebo looked at Chu Xun in shock.


    ¡°Are you still alive?¡± Li Yiming blurted out.


    Chu Xun squinted slightly.


    Chu Xun looked at Li Yiming¡¯s greatly surprised face and asked, ¡°You seem to be very surprised that I¡¯m still alive?¡±


    Li Yiming¡¯s body trembled slightly, and he smiled unnaturally before saying, ¡± Yes, I¡¯m a little surprised. After all, you have disappeared for three years.¡±


    ¡°You were asking me why I was still alive just now, so, you have regarded me dead, right?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just a little surprised to see you again,¡± Li Yiming avoided Chu Xun¡¯s eyes and said hurriedly.


    Chu Xun sneered!


    ¡°Back when I was caught by others, the three of you saw it with your own eyes. I want to ask you, why wasn¡¯t there any news about such a big event?¡±


    As Chu Xun had learned, after he was taken away, it seemed that no one knew that he was missing. Even if others didn¡¯t know it, his three roommates watched him being taken away back then. Why did they keep silent toward this and why didn¡¯t they tell anyone about this?


    ¡°We¡­¡± Zhao Yuebo opened his mouth but failed to speak out a complete sentence.


    ¡°Tell me everything! Since we used to be classmates, I won¡¯t go tough with you. I also hope that you won¡¯t make things difficult for me,¡± Chu Xun said in a calm voice.


    The three men lowered their heads and kept silent!


    Chu Xun sighed faintly!


    Even though these three people didn¡¯t tell him, he had many ways to find out the answer himself, such as Soul-searching Technique.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to do that. These three men were just ordinary people, and their nerves were fragile. If Chu Xun performed Soul-searching Technique on them, it would cause irreparable damage to their brain nerves.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to talk about it?¡± Chu Xun looked a little sad. These three men used to be his roommates and were his first friends in college.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I¡­¡±


    Zheng Liang habitually lifted his glasses, but Li Yiming interrupted him with a shout as soon as he spoke.


    ¡°Chu Xun, what right do you have to imprison us? Do you know it¡¯s illegal?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes began to become cold. He stared at Li Yiming and said, ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t exhaust my last bit of kindness.¡±


    Li Yiming avoided Chu Xun¡¯s eyes and pretended to look tough when he shouted, ¡°What do you want from us? What can you do to us? We¡¯re in a society ruled by law. I will sue you when I get out.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes became completely cold. He came to a conclusion that the drugs the police found from his bed that year had something to do with Li Yiming.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me the truth, then don¡¯t blame me for being cruel.¡±


    After finishing his words, Chu Xun grabbed Li Yiming by the neck and pulled him over before he could struggle. He pressed against Li Yiming¡¯s head with one hand and exerted True Energy through it.


    Li Yiming trembled suddenly, and his eyes started to become dull!


    Soul-searching Technique.


    With Chu Xun¡¯s current cultivation, it was still a little hard for him to perform Soul-searching Technique.


    Fortunately, Li Yiming¡¯s willpower was weak.


    As a lot of information came into Chu Xun¡¯s mind, his face looked increasingly terrible.


    A few minutes later!


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    With the harsh sound of cracking bones, Li Yiming¡¯s neck drooped down softly.


    Chu Xun, who had got the information, shattered Li Yiming¡¯s neck without hesitation.


    Zheng Liang and Zhao Yuebo both held their breath and were frightened, and their eyes were frozen.


    Chu Xun casually threw Li Yiming¡¯s body to a corner.


    The body slammed onto the ground, splashed the dust.


    Zheng Liang¡¯s and Zhao Yuebo¡¯s legs went soft, and they both collapsed on the ground.


    Chu Xun looked at them coldly with bitterness in his eyes.


    Now, he had found out the answers of the questions that had confused him for long.


    It turned out that the drugs that the police found from his bed was put there by Li Yiming personally.


    Afterwards, Li Yiming got 500,000 yuan as a reward.


    As for Zheng Liang and Zhao Yuebo, they both chose to remain silent after receiving 100,000 yuan from Li Yiming.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun turned around and walked out.


    Seeing Chu Xun out, Sun Ying and Chen Hanlong hurriedly walked toward him.


    ¡°Let the two of them go,¡± Chu Xun said to Sun Ying.


    ¡°Two? Aren¡¯t there three of them?¡± Sun Ying was confused. As he stretched out his head and looked into the room, his expression suddenly changed. He nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly!


    As he thought, Zheng Liang and Zhao Yuebo did not deserve to die for their guilt. As for how to silence them about this, Chu Xun believed that Sun Ying would find a way to do that.


    ¡°Take this.¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t like to owe others any favor, so, he took out a Jade Card and handed it to Sun Ying.


    ¡°Life-saving Jade Card.¡± Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes widened.


    The Jade Card that Chu Xun gave to Sun Ying was made by Warm Jade. It could protect people against cold and heat and even save their lives. Chu Xun also had one Jade Card, but he had used it to save Titan.


    Sun Ying had heard from Chen Hanlong about the magic power of the Jade Card. He received the Jade Card with trembling hands and looked overjoyed.


    ¡°You¡¯re really lucky, man,¡± Chen Hanlong said with jealousy.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Sun Ying nodded vigorously and carefully kept the Jade Card close to his body.


    Chen Hanlong pouted his mouth without jealousy and said, ¡°Well, you overreacted. Nobody would grab it from you.¡±


    Sun Ying showed a silly smile. He did not miss the jealousy in Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes.


    When Chu Xun was about to leave, several screams sounded in the room next to him!


    Chu Xun knew the screams came from Bai Ze when he heard the voice.


    Sun Ying and Chen Hanlong looked at each other, and their expressions changed.


    They all knew why Chu Xun caught Bai Ze¡ªto use Bai Ze to exchange for Wang Song.


    Sun Ying had told Titan to keep a close eye on Bai Ze and not to abuse him.


    If something bad happened to Bai Ze, Sun Ying would feel guilty toward Chu Xun.


    He didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on Chu Xun that he could not do his job well.


    Thinking of this, Sun Ying began to feel uneasy.

 Chapter 20 - Fingers as Sharp as Blades!

    Chapter 20 Fingers as Sharp as Blades!Chu Xun walked toward the room where Bai Ze was imprisoned.


    Chen Hanlong glared at Sun Ying fiercely.


    Sun Ying looked regretful.


    Chu Xun opened the small window on the door and looked inside.


    He saw that Titan lifted the thin Bai Ze by the neck with one hand and punched at his stomach mercilessly with the other hand, which had transformed into an iron fist.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Sun Ying roared.


    Chu Xun and the other two walked into the room after opening the door.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sun Ying looked angry.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Titan hurriedly bowed when he saw Chu Xun.


    Then, he looked at Sun Ying, lowered his head and said, ¡°Brother Ying, please punish me!¡±


    Sun Ying widened his eyes. He was unwilling to punish Titan, who was his most trusted subordinate.


    However, he was even more unwilling to annoy Chu Xun.


    Just as he was caught in a dilemma, Chu Xun looked at Titan and asked, ¡°Do you have a grudge against him?¡±


    Titan nodded heavily and honestly.


    Sun Ying and Chen Hanlong looked at Titan in surprise. They did not understand why Titan and Bai Ze would become enemies.


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Titan gritted his teeth and spoke in a muffled voice.


    It turned out that Titan had a younger sister and was raped by Bai Ze while she was in college.


    Titan¡¯s parents came to argue with the college, but the college insisted that Titan¡¯s sister seduced Bai Ze and they even expelled the girl from the college.


    Titan¡¯s parents called the police, but the police put the case off again and again with the excuse of lacking evidence.


    In the face of the powerful Bai Family, what could a pair of ordinary couples do?


    Titan¡¯s parents wanted to move to other cities with their daughter, but the night before they left the city, Bai Ze rushed into Titan¡¯s family with his men and raped Titan¡¯s sister again in front of Titan¡¯s parents.


    Titan¡¯s sister could not stand the humiliation and jumped off the building in the end.


    At that time, Titan served in the special forces of the country. When he heard about his sister¡¯s misfortune, he broke the disciplines and returned to Gujiang City.


    He swore in front of his sister¡¯s tombstone that he would kill Bai Ze to avenge her.


    Titan lay in wait for Bai Ze for over a month and finally caught him in a bar. However, unfortunately, he failed to kill Bai Ze and just killed one of Bai Ze¡¯s bodyguards.


    Since then, Titan had become a wanted criminal. At that time, he had no choice but to join the Dragon Eagle Gang so as to seek a chance to take revenge.


    Sun Ying and Chen Hanlong exchanged a glance. They had not expected that Titan would have such a big secret.


    Chu Xun glanced at Titan. He believed what Titan said was true.


    As he spoke out the story, Titan, a two-meter tall man, had tearful eyes and clenched his fists tightly.


    After Titan punched him with iron fists, Bai Ze huddled up on the floor with his head swollen like a pig head. When Titan finished his words, Bai Ze suddenly laughed weirdly.


    After laughing for a while, he said eerily, ¡°I have slept with a lot of women. It was your sister¡¯s blessing to be chosen by me. No one has ever dared to refuse me. Your sister brought everything upon herself. To be honest, it¡¯s really wonderful to make love with her¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Titan¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he pounced on Bai Ze.


    Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying were stunned by Titan¡¯s action and rushed to stop him.


    ¡°Titan, calm down.¡± Sun Ying roared.


    ¡°Brother Long, Brother Ying, let go of me. I must kill this bastard. After that, I will turn myself in and won¡¯t get you involved,¡± Titan stared at Bai Ze closely and said in a hoarse voice.


    Since it was Chu Xun who ordered them to imprison Bai Ze there, how could they explain it to Chu Xun if Titan was killed?


    Moreover, Bai Ze was a member of the Bai Family. Without Chu Xun, how could they bear the anger of the Bai Family?


    Thus, they could not let Titan kill Bai Ze anyway.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Bai Ze got up from the floor and laughed. He said, ¡°Chen Hanlong, Sun Ying, I know that you dare not to let me die. You can¡¯t bear the anger of the Bai Family.¡±


    ¡°And you,¡± Bai Ze pointed to Titan and said arrogantly, ¡°you can¡¯t kill me, but I¡¯ll kill you after I get out.¡±


    ¡°Shut your fu*king mouth up!¡± Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes were burning with anger as he roared at Bai Ze.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, I don¡¯t know what emboldened you to kidnap me. But let me tell you, you¡¯d better beg me to go out; otherwise, the guards of my family will burn your Dragon Eagle Gang to ground!¡±


    Chu Xun looked at Bai Ze expressionlessly, regretting that he shouldn¡¯t have let Bai Ze pass out so quickly in the elevator.


    ¡°Do you know Wang Song?¡±


    After Chu Xun spoke, Chen Hanlong, Sun Ying, and Titan, who were in a tangle, quieted down subconsciously.


    Bai Ze remembered that he had seen Chu Xun in the elevator of Purple Bamboo Club, but he didn¡¯t know how he fainted.


    ¡°Are you under Wang Song¡¯s lead?¡± Bai Ze thought for a moment and asked.


    Chen Hanlong, Sun Ying, and Titan stared at Bai Ze with widened eyes.


    ¡°So, you know Wang Song,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Wang Song is good-for-nothing. He doesn¡¯t deserve carrying shoes for me,¡± Bai Ze looked up and said disdainfully.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Xun smiled and turned to look at Chen Hanlong, saying, ¡°Call the Bai Family now, and let them bring Wang Song over now.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Hanlong replied. He didn¡¯t need to question Chu Xun¡¯s words, and he just needed to do as he said.


    Chen Hanlong called Bai Ren¡¯an directly.


    After the other party answered the phone, Chen Hanlong told him to bring Wang Song over, according to what Chu Xun had said.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, who do you think you are? How dare you order me? To tell you the truth, your Tianyuan Corporation and you are dead!¡±


    As Chen Hanlong had switched the phone to speakerphone mode, Bai Ren¡¯an¡¯s angry voice sounded loud in the phone.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to listen to me, you¡¯ll have to stew in your own juice.¡±


    It was Chu Xun who said the sentence.


    After that, Chu Xun signaled Chen Hanlong to hang up the phone directly.


    Chu Xun looked at Bai Ze and said, ¡°Bai Ren¡¯an is your eldest uncle, isn¡¯t he? I¡¯m wondering how much he cares for you.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s tone was flat, but Bai Ze couldn¡¯t help shivering at his words, and a bad foreboding arose in his heart.


    ¡°Titan, I want to give you a job.¡±


    Titan bowed hurriedly and said, ¡°Sir, you saved my life. Even if it¡¯s about ten jobs, one hundred jobs, I¡¯ll never frown at it, let alone one job.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled gently and then waved his fingers in the void like wielding a blade.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Bai Ze suddenly screamed miserably.


    Chen Hanlong, Sun Ying, and Titan were shocked by Bai Ze¡¯s sudden scream. When they turned their heads and looked back, they were stunned and petrified on the spot.


    Bai Ze¡¯s right index finger was cut off and fell on ground, and the wound was so flat as if it had been caused by a blade. Blood sprayed out from the wound more than a meter away.


    Bai Ze screamed shrilly, trembling all over.


    Connecting Chu Xun¡¯s previous actions with Bai Ze¡¯s current condition, Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying gasped.


    It was so terrifying that Chu Xun¡¯s fingers were as sharp as blades.


    Titan¡¯s eyes shone with delight.


    ¡°Titan, send this finger to the Bai Family.¡± Chu Xun smiled evilly, thought for a moment and continued, ¡°If the Bai Family don¡¯t send Wang Song here, then, we will send them a finger of Bai Ze¡¯s every one hour.¡±


    After that, he turned back and walked out.


    Titan stared at Chu Xun¡¯s back in daze.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Say thanks to Mr. Chu, hurry up.¡±


    Chen Hanlong, who was quick-minded, reminded Titan.


    ¡°Brother Long, what does Mr. Chu mean?¡± Sun Ying didn¡¯t understand the words either.


    Chen Hanlong was speechless and thought that these two men were all brawn with no brains. He explained, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Chu say that we¡¯ll send the Bai Family a finger of Bai Ze¡¯s every one hour?¡±


    Sun Ying and Titan nodded. It was true that Chu Xun had just said that.


    ¡°Can you use your brains?¡± Chen Hanlong held his forehead as if he had a headache. ¡°We will send them a finger every one hour, but there is only one finger now. Where could we get the remaining fingers?¡±


    Sun Ying and Titan looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time.


    ¡°You are really as stupid as pigs.¡± Chen Hanlong felt very speechless. He pointed to Titan and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t have the finger, we could cut one from Bai Ze¡¯s hand. Do you know how to cut fingers off?¡±


    Titan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Chen Hanlong asked.


    Titan nodded vigorously.


    If Titan still didn¡¯t understand it, he was really as stupid as a pig. Chu Xun was giving him a chance to take revenge.


    Titan knelt down toward Chu Xun¡¯s back and kowtowed three times.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. Remember to keep him alive. Mr. Chu has to use him in exchange for Wang Song!¡± Chen Hanlong reminded Titan.


    When Titan was about to nod, Chu Xun¡¯s voice sounded in the minds of the three at the same time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t matter whether Bai Ze is dead or not.¡±


    The three men were so shocked that they almost jumped up. They looked around and wondered why Chu Xun¡¯s voice appeared in their minds since he had left.


    Titan moved his lips but made no sound. He kowtowed three times more towards Chu Xun¡¯s back.


    ¡°Brother Long¡­¡± Sun Ying looked at Chen Hanlong and couldn¡¯t say a complete sentence.


    Chen Hanlong did not speak, but patted Sun Ying on the shoulder because he was also in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you,¡± Chen Hanlong said to Sun Ying before leaving to chase Chu Xun.


    Sun Ying looked at Titan and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. Since Mr. Chu has made it clear, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything anymore. Just do it as you want to.¡± After that, Sun Ying left quickly.


    Sun Ying chased all the way to the door only to see Chen Hanlong¡¯s car whizzing away.


    He patted his head in annoyance and regretted that he ran a little slowly.


    However, soon, he grinned and carefully took out the life-saving Jade Card and held it in his hand, treating it as a treasure.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun returned to his villa in Qianlong Mount Villas.


    To be honest, the process of cultivation was full of loneliness, solitude, and boredom.


    Cultivators spent almost all their time in cultivating.


    Chu Xun was used to this kind of life.


    All the spiritual energy in his villa had been absorbed by him before. However, with Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation of the Universe keeping drawing spiritual energy to his villa, the place was full of spiritual energy again after a day.


    Chu Xun sat down cross-legged and soon entered the state of cultivation.


    Late at night, Chu Xun, who was in cultivation, had a strange feeling and suddenly opened his eyes. With a cold expression, he looked southeastward, where the headquarters of Dragon Eagle Gang was located.


    .


    ¡­


    At the moment, the manor gate of the headquarters of the Dragon Eagle Gang had long collapsed.


    In the manor, fifty men who wore white suits and white masks attacked the members of the Dragon Eagle Gang, wielding their long blades.


    The Dragon Eagle Gang had 30,000 members, and 300 of them who were all elites were stationed in the headquarters.


    However, when these elites encountered with these white-robed men, they could not defend themselves at all.


    These men in white attacked and retreated orderly, and were ruthless. Each of their moves were deadly. Obviously, they had been specially trained.


    At the point, more than a hundred people of the Dragon Eagle Gang had been killed or injured.


    However, only three or four white-robed men were seriously injured by Chen Hanlong, Sun Ying, and Titan.


    .


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    As a man of the Dragon Eagle Gang got injured and fell to the ground, a man in white slashed toward his neck with a long blade mercilessly.


    Chen Hanlong roared loudly and charged at the man. He threw out a punch, forced the man in white retreat backward, and saved the injured man of the Dragon Eagle Gang.

 Chapter 21 - Invulnerability!

    Chapter 21 Invulnerability!Sun Ying¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his clothes were soaked in blood. However, it was not his blood but his brother¡¯s blood. From the beginning to the end, people of the Dragon Eagle Gang had stood before him and protected him.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Blood splashed, and the throat of a member of the Dragon Eagle Gang was cut through by a man in white.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Sun Ying roared, raised his machete high, and slashed toward the man in white.


    The man in white withdrew his saber and turned to fiercely slash toward Sun Ying.


    Sun Ying went crazy. He slashed toward the head of the man in white with his machete desperately.


    ¡°Brother Ying¡­¡±


    Titan yelled anxiously, trying to help Sun Ying, but he couldn¡¯t get away as he was fighting others.


    A trace of disdain flashed in the eyes of the man in white, and he slashed at Sun Ying¡¯s long saber even more quickly and fiercely.


    Chen Hanlong and others of the Dragon Eagle Gang were anxious and their faces were full of sadness.


    The long saber of the man in white was much faster than Sun Ying¡¯s machete. The man in white seemed to have seen the scene of Sun Ying¡¯s blood splashing on the spot, and there was a ferocious smile in his eyes.


    However, soon, his smile disappeared.


    At the moment when the long saber was about to cut Sun Ying¡¯s neck, a ripple suddenly rose out of thin air. The man in white felt as if he had chopped at an iron plate. He not only failed to wound Sun Ying, but also almost broke his own arm. He looked carefully at his arm and found it slightly shaking.


    The eyes of the man in white were full of horror.


    Unfortunately, he would never get a chance to understand what had happened because Sun Ying had slashed him on the head with his machete.


    .


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The head of the man in white was cut in half by Sun Ying¡¯s violent blow.


    Yellow and white feculence, such as his brains, splattered all around, chilling everyone on the spot.


    This sudden change stunned everyone.


    After killing the man in white with one strike, Sun Ying was also stunned.


    However, soon, he realized that all this was because of the life-saving Jade Card that Chu Xun gave to him.


    Chen Hanlong also realized it just as Sun Ying.


    Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying were overjoyed.


    These white-robed men were too horrible. Unless there was a miracle, the 300 or so members of the Dragon Eagle Gang would definitely be slaughtered tonight.


    Chen Hanlong recalled that after he drove Chu Xun home in the afternoon, he returned to the headquarters of the Dragon Eagle Gang.


    He never thought that he would suddenly be attacked by these white-robed men in the midnight.


    At the very beginning, he did not take it seriously, but when he saw that these people in white killed people like chopping vegetables, he realized how serious the situation was.


    In a hurry, he dialed Chu Xun¡¯s number asking for help, only to find that all the signals of the surrounding were blocked.


    After that, he and the members of the Dragon Eagle Gang were all in a tough battle, so he forgot about the life-saving Jade Card.


    He had thought he would die and had not expected that the miracle really happened.


    ¡°Brother Long, Titan, retreat with other brothers and leave this to me,¡± Sun Ying shouted.


    With the life-saving Jade Card, he was not afraid of bullets. How would he be afraid of a few weak blades?


    Sun Ying now felt as if there were a god helping him, and his confidence greatly increased. He wanted to kill to avenge his dead brothers.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s expression changed slightly. He knew that the effect of the life-saving Jade Card was not permanent. Just as he wanted to persuade Sun Ying to stay calm, unexpectedly, Sun Ying had rushed forward wielding his machete.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Sun Ying, like a reborn overlord, rushed toward the white-robed men without any scruples.


    Even he himself was fascinated by his heroic, wild, domineering, and unrivalled aura.


    The fact that Sun Ying had cut a white-robed man¡¯s head into two halves temporarily shocked the rest of the men in white.


    Seeing Sun Ying rushing toward them arrogantly, the rest of the white-robed men were stunned for a moment before their eyes became full of anger.


    Several white-robed men met Sun Ying with their sabers.


    However, the similar weird thing happened again. Their long sabers were blocked by the ripples that appeared out of thin air. They not only failed to wound Sun Ying, but also got themselves suffered, and their arms were almost broken.


    Sun Ying¡¯s machete swept across his enemies.


    ¡°Sizzle!¡±


    Two men in white didn¡¯t react in time perhaps because they were too arrogant. As a result, their stomachs were cut open by Sun Ying¡¯s machete. Blood gushed out of their stomachs in no time, and even their intestines flowed out.


    The air was filled with a pungent smell of blood!


    The two men in white looked at their intestines exposed in the air in disbelief, and their eyes were filled with unwillingness and regret. They fell to the ground with a bang.


    As their bodies fell to the ground, a burst of dust splashed in the air. The scene made everyone present tremble involuntarily.


    They had seen too many dead people.


    However, in their eyes, Sun Ying was so weird that he was invulnerable.


    All the people in white subconsciously stepped back a few steps away from Sun Ying.


    After Sun Ying killed two men in white with one strike, not only the rest of the men in white, but also Sun Ying himself was stunned.


    The atmosphere was a little weird.


    While Sun Ying appeared invulnerable, the men in white were hesitant to attack. For a moment, the situation was in a stalemate.


    Chen Hanlong breathed a sigh of relief. If Chu Xun had not given them the life-saving Jade Card, they would have been in great danger tonight, given the superb skills of these white-robed men.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chen Hanlong asked in a deep voice.


    As the white-robed men attacked them suddenly, they had to fight back in a hurry. Yet, both of the two sides did not know each other.


    ¡°You are not qualified to know that.¡±


    A well-built man took two steps forward and answered. The golden circle on his collar distinguished himself from other men in white. It seemed that the man was the leader of those men in white.


    ¡°Fu*k, how dare you be so pretentious even?¡± Sun Ying¡¯s self-confidence was now extremely inflated, so he took no one seriously. When he heard the arrogant words of the leader of the men in white, he immediately cursed angrily and raised his machete, saying, ¡°Kill!¡±


    Sun Ying rushed toward the men in white again bravely. Sun Ying had a cultivation base, so he was not slow at all. He reached in front of the leader of the white-robed men in several steps and raised his saber toward him.


    A malicious expression flashed within the eyes of the leader. As his long saber made a light sound, he stabbed toward between Sun Ying¡¯s legs from a sinister and tricky angle.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Sun Ying cursed angrily as he realized that this bastard wanted to attack his ball. However, he was not worried at all since he had the life-saving Jade Card with him. He chopped down hard with the machete in his hand.


    As the long saber was about to hit Sun Ying, ripples appeared out of thin air, and an invisible force blocked the attack from the leader of the men in white.


    The leader¡¯s expression changed instantly. He exerted force into his feet and flew backward, easily dodging Sun Ying¡¯s machete that chopped downward.


    Sun Ying was secretly surprised by the skills of the leader of the white-robed man, who unexpectedly dodged his attack. If it had not been for the life-saving Jade Card, he would have died within three strikes from the leader of the men in white.


    Sun Ying was not a fool. He knew that he couldn¡¯t defeat the leader of the men in white, so he stopped his attack and just looked at him provocatively.


    The leader of the white-robed men also looked disdainful. Although he was surprised that Sun Ying was invulnerable, he also despised that Sun Ying¡¯s speed was too slow.


    Both sides were in a stalemate again.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ the people of the Bai Family are still so weak.¡±


    Suddenly, an erratic and gloomy voice sounded.


    As the voice fell, a black figure suddenly appeared between Sun Ying and the man in white.


    Sun Ying and the man in white subconsciously took a few steps backward.


    Only then did Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying understand that these people in white were from the Bai Family and came here to save Bai Ze.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This time, the leader of the men in white questioned first. He stared at the black figure with vigilance because this person uttered their identity correctly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that after so many years, the guards of the Bai Family are still so weak.¡± The voice of the newcomer sounded a bit old, which showed that it should be an old man. The man was clad in black, and only his dark eyes were exposed in air.


    He was dressed in a similar style as the Bai Family, except that their clothes were in different colors.


    The leader of the white-robed men snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t play tricks. You¡¯re not qualified to judge our Bai Family¡¯s guards.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t deserve my comments. It¡¯s just that I swore ten years ago that sooner or later, I would kill everyone from the Bai Family.¡± The sinister expression in the eyes of the black-clothed man was replaced by a vicious expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant.¡± The leader of the white-robed men sneered.


    ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m arrogant, you will know it immediately.¡±


    As the voice fell, the man in black turned into a residual shadow and rushed towards the leader of the men in white.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The leader of the men in white shook his long saber slightly and a cold light swept toward the man in black.


    Ignoring the long saber, the black-robed man threw out a palm with disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Crack Crack¡­!¡±


    Several cracking sounds echoed.


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised gaze, the long saber held by the leader of the men in white was broken into pieces.


    Everyone on the spot gasped and thought how terrifying it was to break a long saber into several pieces with bare hands!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    After breaking the long saber, the man in black punched the leader of the men in white on the chest mercilessly.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The chest of the leader of the white-robed men was pushed in. He was sent flying backward and fell on the ground more than ten meters away, dead.


    He was killed by one palm.


    Everyone became as mute as a fish.


    After the man in black killed the leader of the men in white with one palm, the expression in his eyes became even crueler. He charged at other men in white like lightning.


    As their leader was dead, the men in white were panic-stricken and could not be the match of the man in black.


    Like the scythe of Death, the palms of the man in black landed on the men in white, who could not struggle at all.


    As shrill screams kept ringing in the place, the men in white fell on the ground one after another.


    In the blink of an eye, except for those who were killed by Sun Ying, only seven or eight men in white out of fifty were still alive and screamed in horror and waved their long sabers desperately, while the rest of the men in white were all killed by the man in black.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to give you a chance of survival. I will count one to three. As long as you run out of the gate before I count three, I will spare your lives,¡± the man in black said with a smirk.


    ¡°One.¡±


    When the man in black had just spoken, seven or eight men in white rushed toward the collapsed gate desperately.


    Those men in white were about 30 meters away from the gate. As they were not weak in power and used all their efforts to escape, they rushed ten meters away in an instant.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    There was a playful expression in the eyes of the man in black, looking as if he were playing a cat and mouse game.


    ¡°Three.¡±


    As he spoke out the last number, the man in black turned into a black shadow and flew towards those men in white. In the blink of an eye, he was ten meters away. There were a few small whirlwinds in the air where he passed, which showed that he was really fast.


    Horrible shrieks rang out again.


    Though those men in white were very fast, they were too slow when compared with the man in black.


    The escaping white-robed men fell down one after another.


    With one of his feet out of the gate, the man in white who ran ahead of other had a smile like that of a survivor on his face.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The man in white froze and looked at the hand which pierced through his chest in disbelief.


    ¡°I have given you a chance, but you failed to catch it.¡±


    The man in black suddenly withdrew his hand, and the body of the man in white fell to the ground.


    The eyelids of Chen Hanlong, Sun Ying and others of the gang jumped because they saw that the man in black held a bright red heart in his hand after he withdrew it.


    Chen Hanlong was the first one to react.


    ¡°Thank you for helping us, Senior. The Dragon Eagle Gang certainly will repay your kindness.¡±


    The man in black turned around and glanced around. His eyes looked even crueler because of his killing.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help shuddering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, because you will soon hate me,¡± the man in black said grimly.


    Chen Hanlong couldn¡¯t help but tremble a bit. For some reasons, although he couldn¡¯t see the face of the man in black, he could feel that the man had a bloodthirsty sneer under his black mask.


    ¡°Senior, you must be joking. You saved us. How can we hate you then?¡±


    ¡°You will, because you will all die in my hands.¡±


    After saying this, the man in black looked at Sun Ying and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s start with you!¡±

 Chapter 22 - This Ranking Is Too Unreliable!

    Chapter 22 This Ranking Is Too Unreliable!The eyes of the man in black looked cruel and ferocious, like a viper.


    Even though Sun Ying had the life-saving Jade Card, he could not help but feel a chill and subconsciously shivered.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The man in black moved and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    When he appeared again, he had stood in front of Sun Ying and punched toward him.


    Ripples appeared out of the thin air; the life-saving Jade Card showed its power. The man¡¯s palm that was aimed at Sun Ying was blocked thereby.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a muffled sound, the black-clothed man¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and his body fell backward.


    After landing on the ground, the black-clothed man had a gloomy and terrified expression in his eyes. His arms trembled slightly.


    Sun Ying wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He was scared just now. The man in black was so fast that he didn¡¯t even have time to react.


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    The black-robed man¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his eyes began to look eager, with a greedy expression on his face.


    He had discovered that something about Sun Ying was weird when he hid in the dark. The just palm he threw out was only a trial.


    It seemed that his guess was right. Sun Ying indeed had a treasure with him.


    The man in black thought that such an extraordinary treasure should belong to him.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The man in black moved again, and this time, his target was Chen Hanlong.


    He believed that as long as he caught Chen Hanlong, Sun Ying would hand over the treasure obediently.


    ¡°Brother Long, be careful!¡±


    Sun Ying roared hurriedly and rushed toward Chen Hanlong, trying to stop the man in black.


    However, the man in black was so fast that he appeared in front of Chen Hanlong almost in the blink of an eye.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s hands and feet went cold. He could not struggle against the man in black at all.


    The other members of the Dragon Eagle Gang did not react toward the situation at all.


    The man in black grabbed toward Chen Hanlong¡¯s neck quickly with his hands in the shape of claws.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Sun Ying roared desperately with his eyes widely opened in anger.


    The man in black turned to look at him with strong disdain in his eyes.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s face looked pale. He knew that he might not be able to survive this time.


    The man in black almost caught Chen Hanlong¡¯s neck with his hands.


    However, at this moment, a white palm appeared. With the fingers placed together as a blade, the palm waved gently.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    There seemed to be a sound of blade chopping tofu.


    The man in black felt that his hand was out of control and he couldn¡¯t feel his own hand anymore.


    ¡°Clap!¡±


    A broken palm fell to the ground, making a light sound.


    The man in black looked blankly at the broken palm on the ground and then looked at his own wrist. His hand was cut off.


    ¡°Is the broken palm on the ground mine?


    ¡°How did my hand break?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I feel any pain? Why does it not bleed?¡±


    .


    Before the man in black could figure it out, unbearable pain spread through his whole body from the broken wrist, and he twitched as if he had been in a spasm.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    The man in black couldn¡¯t help but scream miserably.


    With the scream, blood gushed out from his broken wrist and splashed all over Chen Hanlong.


    Chen Hanlong shivered as the blood fell on him. He looked aside and said with ecstasy, ¡°Sir.¡±


    Sun Ying also shouted with ecstasy, ¡°Sir.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and then threw out a palm gently.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    As if he had been hit by a heavy hammer, the man in black spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backward before falling on the ground more than ten meters away.


    All the members of the Dragon Eagle Gang were petrified on the spot.


    They had seen Chu Xun before, and they also had seen Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying treat Chu Xun with great respect.


    They didn¡¯t understand it before.


    Now, they finally got to understand it.


    In their eyes, the man in black was like an unrivaled devil.


    However, Chu Xun easily beat the demon whom they thought unrivaled into a dead dog.


    How powerful was Chu Xun?


    Now, everyone changed their attitude and all looked at Chu Xun with respectful and fearful eyes.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying shook their heads at the same time and then looked at the dead members of the Dragon Eagle Gang sadly.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Chu Xun looked at the dead men in white and asked.


    ¡°They are from the Bai Family,¡± Sun Ying said fiercely.


    A sharp light flashed within Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. He was being careless this time. He had known that the Bai Family would not meet his demand easily, but he had not expected that they would attack the headquarters of the Dragon Eagle Gang.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Chu Xun looked at the man in black and asked.


    If he had arrived later, Chen Hanlong would have been dead long ago.


    Chen Hanlong shook his head and told Chu Xun what had happened after the appearance of the man in black.


    After hearing the words, Chu Xun was lost in thought.


    Right then, the man in black, who had fallen on the ground more than ten meters away, suddenly bounced up and rushed toward the outside.


    No one had expected that the man in black still had power to escape.


    Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying thought it unbelievable even more. They could not believe that the man in black still had strength to escape after he broke off one of his wrists and received a strike from Chu Xun.


    However, Chu Xun seemed to have expected this. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, and he disappeared instantly from where he stood.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The man in black, who was fleeing hurriedly, fell backward again.


    Chu Xun appeared beside the man in black, with mockery in his eyes.


    ¡°Answer my questions and don¡¯t think about escaping, otherwise, you¡¯ll die faster.¡±


    The man in black looked terrified, and there was still blood gushing out from his broken wrist.


    The man in black had always been confident about his speed, but he could not figure out what had happened just now.


    He didn¡¯t see how Chu Xun appeared in front of him at all.


    The man in black knew that the young man in front of him was much more powerful than him.


    On hearing Chu Xun¡¯s words, the man in black nodded. He had given up the idea of running away. He only begged in his heart that after he answered the question, Chu Xun would spare his life.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Black Lotus,¡± the man in black replied, with a hint of pride in his tone.


    Chu Xun looked puzzled.


    ¡°Are you Black Lotus?¡±


    ¡°The man who ranks 10th on Dark Ranking?¡±


    Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying exclaimed one after another.


    .


    Noticing Chu Xun¡¯s puzzled eyes, Chen Hanlong hurriedly explained, ¡°Sir, there is something you don¡¯t know. This man, Black Lotus, is a killer. He ranks 10th on Dark Ranking.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Dark Ranking?¡± Chu Xun asked in confusion.


    ¡°Dark Ranking is the ranking of the killers in our Hua Country. In fact, it¡¯s a tool for the rich people¡­¡±


    Chen Hanlong explained in detail.


    Upon hearing the words, Chu Xun understood that Dark Ranking was actually a website on the Internet which specialized in solving problems for rich people.


    Of course, this website was not open to the public, and only a few rich and powerful people from all walks of life knew about it. Ordinary people could not afford to pay for the bonus, which was a huge amount of money.


    Chu Xun shook his head disdainfully and said, ¡°Are you saying that this person is ranked 10th on Dark Ranking?¡±


    Chen Hanlong didn¡¯t understand why Chu Xun asked that, but he still nodded.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°It seems that this Dark Ranking is so unreliable. How could such a person rank tenth on it?¡±


    Originally, he was very interested in Dark Ranking, but after hearing Chen Hanlong¡¯s words, he lost his interest in it.


    The corners of the black-clad man¡¯s eyes twitched. He was indeed ranked 10th on Dark Ranking, only that he was too unlucky to meet Chu Xun, such a freak, that day.


    Chu Xun asked no more questions.


    Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying were also silent.


    There was no need to question more. As Black Lotus was a killer, he took an action of course because he was paid.


    It seemed that someone posted the task of killing them on the website of Dark Ranking.


    Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying looked terrible for it was no funny thing to be targeted by the killers on Dark Ranking.


    Sun Ying signaled one of his underlings to bring his laptop over.


    ¡°Brother Long, you know this website, don¡¯t you? Log in and have a look on this website,¡± Sun Ying said.


    Chen Hanlong nodded, turned on the laptop, and entered the website.


    The screen of the laptop flashed, and a blood-red word ¡°Kill¡± appeared in their sight.


    The website was very simple for there was only a ranking of killers and task options on it.


    Chen Hanlong clicked the task options and almost threw the laptop away.


    ¡°Sir.¡± he exclaimed.


    Chu Xun also saw it.


    It turned out that the first task in the taskbar was to kill Chu Xun with an reward as much as 100 million yuan.


    Name: Chu Xun.


    Age: 21.


    Height: 180 centimeters.


    ¡­


    The one who posted the task seemed to know Chu Xun very well. All the information of Chu Xun was described in detail, including his cultivation level, the fact that he was discharged from prison recently, and that he killed an amateur killer halfway after he was discharged from prison.


    However, in the last column, it said that the risk level of the task was unknown.


    Moreover, it showed that someone had taken the task.


    Chu Xun was expressionless, but actually, he was not as calm as he looked. It seemed that the one who framed him into prison took an action again.


    Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying looked shocked. How could Chu Xun, whom they respected as a god, have once been in prison?


    The news was simply nonsense to them because they thought it was too ridiculous.


    Who was so capable to put an immortal in prison?


    They dared not to ask Chu Xun about it since Chu Xun was silent.


    Chen Hanlong continued to look for the tasks of assassinating him and Sun Ying.


    Sure enough, in the end of the bar, someone offered 5 million to kill him and Sun Ying.


    ¡°Sir, look.¡± Chen Hanlong pointed to the date below the task.


    Chu Xun had seen it himself even if Chen Hanlong had not pointed it out.


    The task of assassinating him and that of assassinating Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying were released on the same day.


    Chu Xun thought for a moment and immediately understood that the one who framed him wanted to kill his right-hand men.


    In general, Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying almost died that night all because of him.


    Chu Xun¡¯s heart was surging with rage.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    He punched the ground, which cracked.


    Everyone present gasped in shock.


    Chu Xun¡¯s punch went straight through the body of the man in black, leaving a pit on the ground.


    Rage kept gathering in Chu Xun¡¯s heart, and he had an impulse to kill wildly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for death, I¡¯ll personally send you to hell.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s breath was fierce and frightening.


    ¡°Let me start with you, the Bai Family!¡±


    ¡°Bring Bai Ze here,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Soon, two members of the Dragon Eagle Gang brought Bai Ze over.


    At the moment, Bai Ze looked as miserable as a beggar, and his eyes were dull. The five fingers of his right hand were missing, and his wounds were wrapped in white gauze roughly.


    After the two men of the Dragon Eagle Gang released their grip, Bai Ze knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing, saying, ¡°Please¡­ please let me go, I beg you. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. I¡¯ll give you money, a lot of money. Please let me go¡­¡±


    Bai Ze was apparently mentally collapsed.


    Placing his hands on Bai Ze¡¯s shoulders, Chu Xun gathered True Energy inside his palms and formed a ball about the size of an egg. After that, he struck the ball of energy into Bai Ze¡¯s body.


    People around were unaware of all this.


    ¡°Let him go,¡± Chu Xun took back his hands and said.


    Bai Ze suddenly looked up at Chu Xun in disbelief.


    Titan stepped forward and moved his lips, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying looked at each other and saw the confusion in the each other¡¯s eyes.


    Nevertheless, they would only obey Chu Xun¡¯s order.


    ¡°Piss off, now!¡± Sun Ying kicked Bai Ze


    Bai Ze trembled and looked overjoyed. He never dreamed that these people would let him go.


    ¡°Thanks, thanks¡­¡±


    Bai Ze kept kowtowing around, and got his forehead scraped. Then, he got up and ran away wildly.


    Everyone was surprised that Bai Ze still could run so fast even though he was badly tortured.


    They did not know that Bai Ze only hoped that he could have two more legs.

 Chapter 23 - Lost All His Five Fingers!

    Chapter 23 Lost All His Five Fingers!In less than an hour, nearly a hundred people died in this battle.


    Looking at the dead bodies that covered the ground, even Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying, two experienced gangsters, felt numb all over their scalps.


    As they were in an underground gang, they had seen many battles and killing.


    However, it was the first time that they had seen a hundred people die at a time like this.


    They estimated that the Bai Family must have everything well-planned before they launched the attack; otherwise, the government would have been alarmed by the battle.


    Sun Ying looked at Chen Hanlong for help.


    Chen Hanlong also felt helpless. He did not know how to deal with these corpses either, so, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Xun for help.


    ¡°Are these men reliable?¡±


    Chu Xun referred to the members of the Dragon Eagle Gang surrounding them.


    ¡°Rest assured, sir. They are all the core members of the Dragon Eagle Gang. They are absolutely reliable.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    He asked the question because what he was going to do next was too shocking.


    Once it was let out, he was afraid that it would bring danger to Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying.


    ¡°Tell them put the dead bodies together,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Under Sun Ying¡¯s order, the members of the Dragon Eagle Gang acted quickly. Soon, the corpses were piled up as high as a small hill, which made people feel chill.


    Then, Chu Xun signaled that the members of the Dragon Eagle Gang could leave.


    Soon, there was only Chu Xun, Chen Hanlong, and Sun Ying in the place.


    Chu Xun stepped forward and walked around the corpses.


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure began to become ethereal, and his footsteps were in a strange rhythm, looking as if he were dancing.


    At first, Chu Xun walked very fast, and gradually, his pace slowed down.


    In the end, Chu Xun seemed to be stuck in a swamp, and his pace became extremely slow as if he had carried objects over five hundred kilograms on his feet.


    He was performing the Ninth Heaven Burning Formation, which was a very destructive formation.


    .


    All the formations could be divided into nine levels, and the higher the level was, the more powerful the formation was. It required a high cultivation to perform a formation.


    The Ninth Heaven Burning Formation was of the second level.


    With Chu Xun¡¯s current power, it was too difficult for him to set up a second-level formation.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face became pale, and beads of sweat covered his forehead. It would only take a few more steps to finish building the formation; however, Chu Xun¡¯s foot that suspended in the air failed to land on the ground.


    Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying did not understand what Chu Xun was doing.


    Nevertheless, judging from Chu Xun¡¯s difficult situation of walking around the corpses, they knew what he was doing must have something to do with these corpses.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As Chu Xun finally stepped down on the ground, there was a frightening sound, which sounded like a muffled thunder.


    He still had two steps to walk before he could finish building the Ninth Heaven Burning Formation.


    If Chu Xun failed to took these two steps, he would be backfired.


    His face was getting paler and paler, his body was tottering, and one of his feet was hanging in the air, as if there were an invisible force that prevented him from putting down the foot.


    Chu Xun¡¯s cheeks bulged, indicating that he clenched his teeth.


    However, his eyes remained calm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Finally, he took another step forward.


    This time, the sound he made was even more terrifying, and the entire ground shook violently with his move.


    He still needed to take one step forward.


    The True Energy in his body was running wildly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes remained calm and dignified.


    ¡°Ninth Heaven Burning Formation, start!¡±


    Chu Xun roared, and his foot that was in the air stepped down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The moment the foot landed on the ground, the crimson flames rose into the sky from where he passed.


    Each flame was like a fire dragon, and the air was refined, making ¡°cracking noises¡±.


    The fire dragons were connected together to form a huge hemisphere, which wrapped the corpse pile.


    Chen Hanlong looked dull, staring at the huge fireball in front of him blankly.


    Sun Ying looked even worse. His body trembled slightly, and he didn¡¯t even know that he was drooling with his mouth open.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was pale, but he remained calm.


    The huge fireball burned for about three minutes before it suddenly died down. Then, it disappeared from the thin air with the pile of corpses, leaving nothing behind.


    ¡°Goo!¡±


    Sun Ying swallowed subconsciously.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet, and his lips kept trembling.


    What had they gone through just now?


    A huge fireball suddenly appeared.


    Nearly a hundred corpses disappeared into thin air in less than three minutes.


    What was even weirder was that they did not feel the slightest heat from such a large fireball.


    Though they had long regarded Chu Xun as a god, they still wondered if a god could achieve this.


    .


    Almost at the same time, they came up with an idea¡ªMaybe Chu Xun was more terrifying than a god!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The hall of the Bai Family was still brightly lit in the midnight.


    ¡°Brother, the guards have gone for so long. Why haven¡¯t they returned yet?¡±


    Bai Renjie looked irritable.


    That afternoon, they received a parcel, in which there was a bloody finger with a note.


    On the note, it wrote, ¡°Bring 500 million yuan and Wang Song here in exchange for Bai Ze.¡±


    Seeing that finger, Bai Renjie almost fainted on the spot. Bai Ze was his only son.


    Just as they were discussing how to deal with it, they received a finger of Bai Ze every hour.


    They discussed it over and over again but failed to come up with a plan to deal with it.


    In the end, Great Elder Master Bai decided to send their guards to attack the Dragon Eagle Gang at night.


    They were confident that as long as they sent out their guards, wiping out the small Dragon Eagle Gang would be as easy as falling off a log.


    They had originally planned to attack the gang at four o¡¯clock at night.


    However, later, they received a bloody finger every hour.


    When they received the fifth finger, the Bai Family could no longer be calm and launched an attack in advance.


    Bai Ren¡¯an glanced at his watch and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! After all, the Dragon Eagle Gang is not a small gang. It may be a little tough to deal with it. The guards have gone for only an hour, so, don¡¯t worry and just wait for the good news.¡±


    The Bai Family didn¡¯t know that the guards they sent out were actually on the way to hell.


    Bai Renjie stood up irritably and kept making calls.


    ¡°Still can¡¯t get through?¡±


    Great Elder Master Bai, who was resting with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and asked.


    Bai Renjie suppressed his anxiety and nodded.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be so!¡± Great Elder Master Bai frowned.


    ¡°Father, Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. Since the guards have gone to deal with them, the small Dragon Eagle Gang couldn¡¯t make any trouble. The guards brought signal shielding machine with them when they set off, so it¡¯s natural their phones are disconnected. I guess all the people in the headquarters of the Dragon Eagle Gang are dead now, and the guards may be dealing with their bodies now,¡± Bai Ren¡¯an took a sip of tea and said in a confident tone.


    Great Elder Master Bai nodded and thought that Bai Ren¡¯an was right.


    Time ticked by.


    Just as Bai Renjie was about to lose his cool, a bodyguard of the Bai Family knocked on the door.


    ¡°Young Master Bai Ze is back!¡±


    Bai Renjie stood up quickly and looked out the door. However, he didn¡¯t see Bai Ze, so he asked eagerly, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Young Master Bai Ze is injured, and Dr. Li is helping him with his wounds.¡±


    ¡°I have to see him!¡± Bai Renjie couldn¡¯t wait any longer and hurried out of the hall.


    ¡°Is Bai Ze seriously injured?¡± Bai Ren¡¯an asked, with unknown meaning hidden in his eyes.


    ¡°The five fingers of Young Master Bai Ze¡¯s right hand are cut off. I¡¯m afraid, in the future¡­¡±


    Though the bodyguards didn¡¯t finish his words, everyone present knew that Bai Ze was a disabled man now.


    Bai Ren¡¯an¡¯s eyes glittered as he said unhurriedly, ¡°Luckily, he survived.¡±


    Great Elder Master Bai glanced at his eldest son and sighed slightly.


    Since ancient times, there was no such a thing like kinship in wealthy and powerful families.


    In fact, Great Elder Master Bai knew that his three sons were not as intimate as they appeared.


    The reason why they were still in harmony was that he was still alive.


    He knew that his other two sons were unconvinced about his decision of having Bai Ren¡¯an as the family leader.


    He also knew that these two sons all pinned their hopes on their next generation since they were not destined to be the family leader, and that they were trying their best to train their sons.


    He had taken in the open strife and secret struggle between his three sons, but as long as it did not endanger the Bai Family¡¯s foundation, he would turn a blind eye to it.


    Besides, without a cruel selection, how could he know who was the best choice for the family leader?


    It remained true that one without extraordinary talent and going through hard struggles could not reach a peak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±


    Great Elder Master Bai stood up and walked out. After all, Bai Ze was his grandson. Even though rich and powerful families had little blood ties, they were families anyway.


    Bai Ren¡¯an and Bai Renxiong also stood up, and they exchanged a glance.


    Bai Ren¡¯an smiled gently and walked out briskly.


    Bai Renxiong¡¯s expression was a little complicated. He realized that his elder brother was becoming more and more sinister.


    If it had not been that he was unwilling to give Wang Song out in the excuse of defending the Bai Family¡¯s reputation and thus delayed the matter for five hours, Bai Ze would not have lost all the fingers of his right hand.


    Bai Renxiong shook his head and followed Bai Ren¡¯an out.


    ¡­


    In the side hall of the Bai Family, Bai Ze cried and howled bitterly.


    Doctor Li was a special doctor with excellent medical skills and was hired by the Bai Family.


    However, he felt helpless toward Bai Ze¡¯s situation.


    Blood kept oozing out from Bai Ze¡¯s hand where his fingers were cut off. Doctor Li tried all kinds of hemostatic methods, which did not work out.


    Blood oozed from Bai Ze¡¯s wounds very slowly, but Doctor Li did not know why he could not stop the wounds from bleeding.


    ¡°Doctor Li, how is he now? Why can¡¯t we stop his wounds from bleeding?¡± Bai Renjie asked patiently.


    If it were another doctor, he would have scolded him.


    However, he could not treat Doctor Li like this because the doctor was hired by Great Elder Master Bai from Country M. Dr. Li had a great medical attainment and had won many international prizes.


    Doctor Li frowned and looked solemn. He had been a doctor for more than ten years, so, he had seen all kinds of symptoms. However, now, he had difficulty in stanching a small wound.


    It was hard for him, who was very proud of himself, to accept. Because he was racking his brains for all kinds of solutions, he did not hear Bai Renjie¡¯s words.


    Seeing that his son was badly wounded, Bai Renjie was on the verge of losing his temper. He could not help but yell, ¡°Doctor Li, how is my son?¡±


    Doctor Li woke up from his meditation, and he felt a chill when he saw Bai Renjie¡¯s ferocious expression. Though the Bai Family was polite to him, he was an outsider after all and dared not to take it lightly.


    He said with shame, ¡°Young Master Bai Ze¡¯s wound is a little strange. I have tried many methods, but still can¡¯t stop the bleeding.¡±


    Bai Renjie grabbed Dr. Li by the collar. His face twisted and looked scary. He roared, ¡°Didn¡¯t you call yourself a medical saint? Why can¡¯t you do a thing as simple as stanching a wound? Do you really think I¡¯m so good-tempered?¡±


    Doctor Li was scared into speechless by Bai Renjie¡¯s ferocious look.


    ¡°Dad, save me, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Bai Ze looked dispirited. He had been tortured by Titan for several hours and had been bleeding all the way. If it continued to go on like this, he would definitely die of bleeding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiaoze. I won¡¯t watch you die. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital right away.¡±


    At this time, Great Elder Master Bai, Bai Ren¡¯an, and Bai Renxiong came in one after another.


    ¡°Renjie, let go of Doctor Li!¡±


    Seeing that Bai Renjie grabbed Doctor Li by the collar, Bai Ren¡¯an yelled at him.


    Bai Renjie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he looked as if he had not heard Bai Ren¡¯an¡¯s words.


    ¡°Second Brother, take it easy. Let go of Doctor Li first.¡± Bai Renxiong stepped forward to dissuade him.


    ¡°Piss off! We don¡¯t need a quack who even don¡¯t know how to stanch a wound.¡±


    Bai Renjie roared angrily.

 Chapter 24 - Avenging My Son!

    ¡°Renjie, our father is here. Watch your mouth,¡± Bai Ren¡¯an said sternly, ¡°Besides, if Doctor Li gets injured, who will be the one to attend to father?¡±


    Bai Ren¡¯an said those words to suppress Bai Renjie with Great Elder Master Bai¡¯s power.


    A strong hatred spread in Bai Renjie¡¯s heart, but he still released Doctor Li¡¯s collar.


    To climb high and stand at the top of the power, one had to bear what others could not and know how to cope with the situation.


    ¡°Dad, save me¡­¡± Blood kept oozing out from Bai Ze¡¯s wounds. Although he was not bleeding heavily, he would die after a long time of bleeding. Now, Bai Ze was mentally collapsed and he wanted nothing but to survive.


    ¡°I will send you to the hospital right now.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Bai Ren¡¯an stopped Bai Renjie because he had some questions to ask Bai Ze, such as where the guards were now.


    Bai Renjie clenched his fists and stared at Bai Ren¡¯an coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s more urgent to save his life.¡±


    Great Elder Master Bai spoke.


    No one would be as silly as to refute Great Elder Master Bai¡¯s words.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come and help me.¡± Bai Renjie yelled at the bodyguards beside him.


    Two bodyguards hurried over to carry Bai Ze.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Just as the two bodyguards touched Bai Ze, Bai Ze¡¯s whole body suddenly exploded into a blood mist.


    The two bodyguards screamed in pain because their hands were exploded into blood mist as well.


    Everyone in the room was filled with fear.


    Standing closest to Bai Ze, Bai Renjie was almost dyed red by the blood mist.


    Except for the bodyguards who were screaming, all the others looked terrified and pale.


    ¡°Help them.¡±


    Great Elder Master Bai was the first one to react and ordered the other bodyguards to save the two injured bodyguards.


    The two injured bodyguards were carried away quickly, followed by Doctor Li.


    Great Elder Master Bai, Bai Ren¡¯an, Bai Renjie, and Bai Renxiong were the only four left in the room.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Bai Ren¡¯an opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    The four looked as if there were a dark cloud enveloping them.


    The doctor who died strangely at Great Elder Master Bai¡¯s birthday banquet and Bai Ze, who had turned into blood mist, struck a chill into everyone present.


    ¡°Second Brother, are you alright?¡±


    On hearing Bai Renxiong¡¯s words, Great Elder Master Bai and Bai Ren¡¯an also looked at Bai Renjie.


    Bai Renjie stood rooted to the spot, as if he had been fossilized. He looked neither happy nor sad, and he seemed not breathing at all.


    ¡°Renjie!¡±


    Great Elder Master Bai looked at Bai Renjie worriedly. No matter who it was, he would go crazy when he witnessed his own son being exploded into blood mist.


    At this moment, Bai Renjie blinked his eyes, touched his own face, looked at the blood stained on his hands for a while, and then put it into his mouth.


    Even Great Elder Master Bai could not help but shudder at the scene.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet!¡± Bai Renjie said with a smile.


    .


    The smile was so horrifying that it made everyone get goosebumps.


    ¡°Elder Brother, would you like to have a try?¡± Bai Renjie raised his hand which was stained with blood.


    Bai Ren¡¯an¡¯s throat squirmed and he turned his head aside.


    ¡°It¡¯s really sweet¡­ haha¡­¡±


    Bai Renjie laughed loudly and left.


    ¡°Alas!¡±


    Great Elder Master Bai sighed. It seemed that Bai Ze¡¯s death was a great blow to his second son.


    ¡°Ren¡¯an, after all, Renjie is your biological brother,¡± Great Elder Master Bai said and then walked away with heavy steps.


    Bai Renxiong glanced at Bai Ren¡¯an with a meaningful glint in his eyes.


    At this time, a bodyguard strode over.


    ¡°Second Master left with Young Master Wang Song.¡±


    Bai Ren¡¯an frowned and waved to let the bodyguard leave.


    ¡°Is Second Brother trying to avenging Xiaoze?¡± Bai Renxiong asked.


    Bai Ren¡¯an nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to let him vent his anger.¡±


    In fact, Bai Ren¡¯an sneered inward. In his eyes, Wang Song was just an outsider whose life didn¡¯t matter much. However, Bai Ze¡¯s death meant that Bai Renjie would have no successor.


    They all thought that Bai Renjie took Wang Song away to avenge Bai Ze. After all, their enemy¡¯s target had always been Wang Song.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Outside the headquarters of the Dragon Eagle Gang, a black car came near. Though it was late at night, the driver did not turn on the car lamp.


    As a result, the people of the Dragon Eagle Gang did not spot the car until it was only ten meters away from the gate.


    ¡°Who is there?¡±


    Two members of the Dragon Eagle Gang came to the car and asked.


    As the window of the car was pulled down, the driver turned out to be Bai Renjie.


    ¡°Tell Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying that Bai Renjie wants to see them.¡±


    ¡°How dare you, a member of the Bai Family, come here?¡±


    Knowing that the man in the car was Bai Renjie, the members of the Dragon Eagle Gang were furious because a few hours ago, nearly 100 of their brothers were killed and wounded by the guards of the Bai Family.


    However, considering Bai Renjie¡¯s identity, they dared not to kill him at their will though they hated him and wanted to kill him so much.


    However, both the families and gangs had their rules.


    In the end, the members of the gang still passed on Bai Renjie¡¯s request.


    ¡­


    ¡°Bai Renjie?¡±


    Upon hearing the report from his subordinates, Sun Ying stood up immediately.


    ¡°Why did Bai Renjie come to see us at this time?¡± Chen Hanlong was confused.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s just kill him to avenge our dead brothers,¡± Sun Ying said angrily.


    Chen Hanlong ignored Sun Ying¡¯s stupid words and turned to ask Chu Xun, ¡°What do you think about it, sir?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know the answer when we see him,¡± Chu Xun said flatly.


    Chen Hanlong secretly cursed himself for being stupid. If he wanted to know why Bai Renjie came there, he could just meet him and ask about it. Thinking of this, he immediately beckoned someone to bring Bai Renjie over.


    Bai Renjie walked over following the members of the Dragon Eagle Gang soon.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Second Master Bai!¡± Chen Hanlong cupped his hands.


    He had met Bai Renjie several times.


    Bai Renjie also made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other before his chest and replied, ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you by my visit this late, Brother Chen.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now since your men have disturbed me earlier,¡± Chen Hanlong said with a smile


    Bai Renjie smiled and looked as if he did not understand what Chen Hanlong meant.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Bai Renjie? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know that your family guards attacked our gang. How dare you come here now? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Sun Ying was not as polite as Chen Hanlong, and he shouted at Bai Renjie while pointing at his nose.


    A trace of anger flashed in Bai Renjie¡¯s eyes, but he soon hid it.


    ¡°I did know that my family guards attacked you tonight, and I supported their action very much, because I wanted to save my son.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to pay the price for catching my son? Do you really think there¡¯s no man in my family?¡±


    When Bai Renjie thought of his dead son, his voice was full of anger.


    Bai Ze was exploded into blood mist, not leaving any bit of his bone ashes.


    ¡°Bai Renjie, does the price you meant refer to the lives of dozens of brothers in my gang?¡± Chen Hanlong sounded angry as well.


    Bai Renjie paused for a moment, collected his thoughts and said, ¡°Brother Chen, I¡¯m not here to settle our old scores today. I¡¯m here to seek cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Cooperation?¡± Chen Hanlong was confused. ¡°What can we cooperate in?¡±


    Bai Renjie¡¯s eyes glittered as he whispered, ¡°I want to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Chen Hanlong was even more confused.


    Bai Renjie gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°For my son¡¯s death. I want to avenge my son, Bai Ze.¡±


    Chen Hanlong was stunned and said, ¡°Bai Ze is dead?¡±


    Sun Ying and Titan were also greatly surprised.


    ¡°Yes, he was exploded into blood fog. With a bang, he died, leaving nothing behind.¡± Bai Renjie¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Chen Hanlong, Sun Ying, and Titan thought of Chu Xun at the same time. In their eyes, only Chu Xun was capable of killing someone like that.


    Titan shed tears of excitement and said to himself, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re avenged.¡±


    Chen Hanlong suddenly thought of what Bai Renjie had said about revenge. If that was the case, wasn¡¯t Bai Renjie¡¯s enemy Chu Xun? Since it was so, Chen Hanlong decided not to let Bai Renjie leave there anyway.


    ¡°Who do you think killed your son, Second Master Bai?¡± Chen Hanlong probed Bai Renjie whether he knew Chu Xun or not.


    Bai Renjie glanced at Chen Hanlong with a strange expression and replied, ¡°Bai Ren¡¯an. He killed my son.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Hanlong was really shocked this time.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Bai Ren¡¯an Bai Renjie¡¯s elder brother? Besides, Bai Ze was killed by Chu Xun.¡± Chen Hanlong wondered.


    ¡°How could Bai Ren¡¯an become the murderer of Bai Ze?¡±


    ¡°I know that there is a capable man behind you, Brother Chen. Could you please let me see him?¡±


    As soon as Bai Renjie finished his words, Chen Hanlong narrowed his eyes and said with a cold smile, ¡°You want to die?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chen, you misunderstood me. Although I know nothing about this capable man, I know that I would be seeking for death if I take revenge on this man, judging from the way my doctor and my son died in. I want to see this man because I want to know something else from him.¡±


    Before Chen Hanlong could reply, Bai Renjie continued, ¡°I have no malicious intention to see this capable man. I brought him a gift and I believe he would like it.¡±


    Chen Hanlong hesitated for a moment.


    At this moment, Chu Xun stepped out from behind slowly. Just now, when Bai Renjie arrived, he hid himself behind.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Chen Hanlong hurriedly saluted toward Chu Xun, and Sun Ying and Titan followed suit.


    Bai Renjie was a bit surprised. He learned from the doctor that Chu Xun was a young man, but he had not expected Chu Xun to be so young, just like a college student.


    Moreover, his son was killed by this man.


    ¡°You want to see me?¡± Chu Xun looked at Bai Renjie.


    Bai Renjie cleared his thoughts and bowed slightly, saying, ¡°Good evening, sir!¡±


    Although he felt a little weird when hearing Chen Hanlong call Chu Xun ¡°sir¡±, he still followed suit.


    ¡°Tell me your purpose,¡± Chu Xun said flatly.


    Bai Renjie was slightly angry. Chu Xun¡¯s tone was too condescending.


    ¡°I would like to ask you to help me take revenge, and I¡¯ll give you a big reward after it¡¯s done,¡± Bai Renjie said. Chu Xun¡¯s method of killing was weird, but it was exactly what he needed right now. He wanted Bai Ren¡¯an to die without a trace.


    Both Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying looked angry because Bai Renjie¡¯s words were too rude.


    In their eyes, Chu Xun was as dignified as an immortal.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, bastard? How dare you let His Honor serve you? Do you believe that I¡¯ll unscrew your head?¡± Titan, who was about two meters tall, pressed over and grabbed Bai Renjie by the collar.


    Chu Xun waved his hand, indicating Titan to let go of Bai Renjie.


    ¡°Damn it, watch your mouth. I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re, but if you dare to be disrespectful to His Honor, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Titan released his grip, and Bai Renjie almost fell down.


    Bai Renjie rubbed his neck and cast a malicious glance at Titan.


    ¡°Why do you want to kill your elder brother¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Because if it were not for him, my son, Bai Ze, would not have died,¡± Bai Renjie said with hatred.


    If it had not been that Bai Ren¡¯an stopped him from giving out Wang Song and delayed the guards saving his son deliberately, his son would not have died so miserably.


    ¡°If I help you, are you able to control the entire Bai Family?¡± Chu Xun said calmly, but there was mockery in his eyes.


    Bai Renjie¡¯s body tensed instantly, and he felt suppressed by Chu Xun¡¯s glance and that Chu Xun seemed to have seen through him.

 Chapter 25 - The Soul-devoured Contract!

    Chapter 25 The Soul-devoured Contract!Chu Xun¡¯s insight was far better than that of others. He had already seen through Bai Renjie¡¯s mind.


    Under Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, Bai Renjie was sweating.


    He hated his eldest brother as well as Chu Xun.


    Because Chu Xun was the real killer of Bai Ze¡¯s death.


    He was carrying out a plan, a big plan. Chu Xun¡¯s ability made him afraid, but at the same time, he needed the help of this ability.


    What he was plotting secretly was not enough to fight against Bai Ren¡¯an, the householder of the Bai Family.


    If Bai Ren¡¯an was killed by means of Chu Xun, he would control the Bai Family, then he would have enough strength to deal with Chu Xun.


    But now, he found that things were too different from his plan. The young man in front of him seemed to have found out his whole plan.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can pretend that I didn¡¯t come today.¡± Bai Renjie was a little flustered now and wanted to escape here. Maybe tonight¡¯s decision was a big mistake.


    Chu Xun looked calm. Looking at Bai Renjie who had come to the door, Chu Xun said lightly, ¡°I can cure your unmentionable disease.¡±


    Bai Renjie stiffened. One of his two feet had stepped out of the door, but the other one seemed unable to move. He turned around abruptly and looked at Chu Xun.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Sir? What¡¯s my problem?¡±


    Chen Hanlong and other people also looked at Chu Xun curiously. They also wanted to know what unmentionable disease Bai Renjie had. They didn¡¯t doubt Chu Xun¡¯s words. Since he said that Bai Renjie had an unmentionable disease, he must have.


    ¡°In fact, Bai Ze isn¡¯t your biological son, is he?¡± Chu Xun said indifferently. He had found that Bai Ze and Bai Renjie were different in blood.


    Chu Xun¡¯s words were so shocking that all the people in the room were stunned.


    How could it be possible? Bai Renjie was so crazy when he knew his son¡¯s death. If Bai Ze wasn¡¯t his biological son, why was he so desperate for revenge?


    Chu Xun continued, ¡°Your acting skills are very good and your mind is meticulous. Unfortunately, your ability can¡¯t match your ambition.¡±


    Bai Renjie¡¯s eyes twinkled, and the panic on his face couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    ¡°What else do you know?¡± There were more and more sweats on Bai Renjie¡¯s forehead, which came together and flew into his eyes. He then felt tingle in his eyes, which made him sober.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I know. What matters is whether you know how to seize the opportunity!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently, ¡°I can help you be the master of the Bai Family, and I can also cure your unmentionable diseases.¡±


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Bai Renjie didn¡¯t believe that there was a free meal in the world.


    ¡°I want you to be a dog, a dog loyal to me!¡± Chu Xun said without any emotion.


    Such a person as Bai Renjie could be called an ambitious person who knew how to achieve their ambitions. But such a man would betray his lord whenever he had a chance, so he could only be a dog.


    Bai Renjie¡¯s legs went weak and he fell to the ground. His eyes were full of anger and more fear.


    What Chu Xun said was true. Bai Ze was not his biological son, which Great Elder Master Bai also didn¡¯t know.


    This was because he had an unmentionable disease. He suffered from sexual dysfunction.


    He hid it well. In order to deceive the public, he married and had a son.


    Unfortunately, his wife could only live a sexless life with him. And his son, Bai Ze, was the son of his wife and a gardener of the Bai Family.


    He killed his wife and the gardener, leaving Bai Ze alone. He needed to continue to deceive the public.


    All these things he did were flawless, but Chu Xun knew them, and he knew them very clearly.


    ¡°Can you really cure my unmentionable disease?¡± Bai Renjie asked with hope in his eyes. He had visited numerous famous doctors in secret, but no one could help him.


    ¡°Jesus! Are you really sick?¡±


    Before Chu Xun could speak, Sun Ying cried first. He looked at Bai Renjie with a smile of schadenfreude and said, ¡°What¡¯s your unmentionable disease? Isn¡¯t there anything wrong with your male reproductive function?¡± Sun Ying said as he looked at Bai Renjie¡¯s lower part.


    Sexual dysfunction was a great shame for a man. Bai Renjie couldn¡¯t stand Sun Ying¡¯s eyes and blushed with embarrassment.


    His reaction made Chen Hanlong and others show a strange look.


    ¡°F*ck! Am I really right? There¡¯s really something wrong with your penis!¡± cried Sun Ying with exaggeration.


    Bai Renjie glared at Sun Ying fiercely, and his mouth twitched. If they were somewhere else, he would strangle Sun Ying directly.


    But Sun Ying didn¡¯t care, and his eyes were excited, as if he had found a new continent.


    Chen Hanlong winked at Sun Ying and motioned him to stop.


    Bai Renjie still looked at Chu Xun with hope in his eyes.


    ¡°I can keep my word. The question is whether you can.¡±


    Bai Renjie¡¯s face changed and he was thinking in his mind quickly. After a long time, he suddenly raised his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you can cure my unmentionable disease and help me master the Bai Family, I will be a dog beside you.¡±


    On hearing that, Chen Hanlong and others widened their eyes. They didn¡¯t expect Bai Renjie to agree.


    Chu Xun looked at Bai Renjie, who was lowering his head. There was a flash of sarcasm in his eyes!


    ¡°I can help you cure the unmentionable disease now.¡±


    Bai Renjie quivered slightly and his eyes got fiery.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Sir!¡± said Bai Renjie eagerly


    ¡°I need a drop of your blood,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Bai Renjie was stunned first. Then he quickly bit his finger and blood gushed out.


    Chu Xun waved his one hand, and a drop of blood rose strangely and flew to Chu Xun.


    Then Chu Xun wielded his hands and made a handprint in the air quickly!


    ¡°Soul-devoured Handprint¡±


    It was a kind of handprint that made a soul contract.


    With the action of Chu Xun, the blood drop in the air suddenly turned into a horrible devil face.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Chu Xun flicked, and the horrible face flew to Bai Renjie and directly entered his body between the eyebrows.


    Bai Renjie only felt that his head was uncomfortable. It seemed that a pair of eyes was staring at him inside his head.


    This feeling crept him out.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Bai Renjie glared at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Are you questioning me? As a dog, you must know how to behave!¡±


    Accompanied by Chu Xun¡¯s words, Bai Renjie suddenly fell to the ground with a scream and convulsed all over with a twisted face. A fire suddenly broke out inside his head. The burning feeling was so real, and it seemed that his soul was being burned.


    Bai Renjie¡¯s miserable look sacred Chen Hanlong and others and made them gasp.


    After about five seconds, the fire inside Bai Renjie¡¯s head suddenly went out, and the burning and pain also disappeared.


    Although it had only lasted five seconds, it seemed like a century to Bai Renjie. He didn¡¯t want to experience such deep pain anymore in his life.


    That feeling was more terrible than death!


    ¡°It¡¯s Soul-devoured Contract. If I want to, I can kill you in an instant,¡± said Chu Xun indifferently.


    Bai Renjie was shaking and sweating. His clothes had already wet through. He knelt in front of Chu Xun and said, ¡°My Lord!¡±


    Chen Hanlong and others didn¡¯t know what Soul-devoured Contract was, but they all couldn¡¯t help being frightened when they saw Bai Renjie¡¯s miserable appearance just now.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t speak, so Bai Renjie didn¡¯t dare to move. He had no other thoughts in his mind now. He just wanted to be a dog, an obedient dog!


    ¡°Get up!¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Thank you, My Lord!¡± Bai Renjie stood up trembling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    After finishing that, Chu Xun wielded his one hand again and hit at several acupoints on Bai Renjie¡¯s body with his fingers. Some white airflow made up of True Energy flew into Bai Renjie¡¯s body.


    Bai Renjie quivered slightly. He could clearly feel the amazing changes of his body.


    Within just a few minutes, Bai Renjie¡¯s eyes changed from shock to ecstatic, and finally he laughed crazily.


    He finally recovered from his unmentionable illness.


    Bai Renjie was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. How many years had he suffered from it? He had tried his best to hide it for fear that others would laugh at him when they knew it.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    Bai Renjie knelt down.


    ¡°Thank you, My Lord. Thank you very much¡­¡±


    Bai Renjie was excited and he couldn¡¯t say a coherent word. He was 40 years old now. From the moment when he was an adult, he had suffered the unmentionable disease.


    Strictly speaking, he was still a virgin, and had never had sex with women.


    And because of this unmentionable disease that couldn¡¯t be told to others, he had tried hard to cover it up and even didn¡¯t dare to speak up when his wife betrayed him. In the end, he could only kill them secretly to give vent to his hatred.


    Now, he finally became a real man.


    All this was given by the man in front of him.


    ¡°Wow! It looks great now!¡± Sun Ying grinned and teased Bai Renjie.


    Bai Renjie didn¡¯t care about Sun Ying¡¯s tease, because only he knew the pain of sexual dysfunction.


    ¡°My Lord, I came with another person this time. I¡¯m sure you will be interested!¡± Bai Renjie suddenly said.


    ¡°Is it Wang Song?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord. It¡¯s Wang Song. You¡¯re so wise,¡± Bai Renjie bowed and continued, ¡°My Lord, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll bring him to see you.¡±


    Seeing Chu Xun nodding, Bai Renjie stooped down.


    Soon, Bai Renjie came in with Wang Song.


    Wang Song looked around in horror.


    ¡°My Lord, he¡¯s Wang Song!¡±


    ¡°My Lord?¡±


    Wang Song almost jumped up in surprise. ¡°The Second Young Master of the Bai Family called this young man My Lord?¡±


    Before Wang Song figured out, he was pulled by a strong strength.


    Seeing that, Bai Renjie quickly let go. After standing firm, he looked up and immediately felt frightened.


    Chu Xun¡¯s palm was put on Wang Song¡¯s head, whose eyes were as dull as puppets¡¯.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face became more and more livid. Then suddenly, Wang Song exploded with a bang and turned into a haze of blood.


    In front of Chu Xun, there appeared a shield which looked like a water curtain, stopping the haze of blood from touching Chu Xun.


    Bai Renjie¡¯s teeth trembled in fear. This was the second time he saw this kind of scene.


    A human being suddenly turned into a haze of blood, which was enough to make the average person have a nervous breakdown.


    Chen Hanlong and others were no calmer than Bai Renjie.


    Chu Xun waved and a strong wind blew by. The haze of blood, as well as the shield in front of him, disappeared.


    But Chen Hanlong and others became more scrupulous, and they even dared not breathe loudly.


    Because Chu Xun showed suffocating killing intentions.


    ¡°Who knows an underground casino called Honeysuckle?¡±


    Chen Hanlong and other people were relieved. If Chu Xun didn¡¯t talk anymore, they would suffocate to death.


    ¡°Honeysuckle underground casino?¡± Bai Renjie frowned and thought hard. Suddenly, his eyes brightened and he said, ¡°My Third Brother seemed to have mentioned it, but I didn¡¯t care at that time.¡±


    ¡°Go back now and find the exact address of the casino as soon as possible.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were sharp, and his tone was harsh.


    Just now, he had used the Soul-searching Technique and learned a piece of important news from Wang Song¡¯s memory!


    Wang Song was a frequenter at this casino and owed a lot of money to the casino


    In Wang Song¡¯s memory, there was a man with a scar on his face who had asked Wang Song to run into Liu Ran, the mother of Chu Xun. As long as he succeeded, he didn¡¯t need to repay the debt.


    Chu Xun rubbed between his eyebrows


    Although every time the news he got was of little importance, it was better than none.


    No matter how powerful the backstage manipulator was, he believed that his painstaking investigation would expose the truth one day.


    Now, he needed to find the Honeysuckle Casino first, and then the man with a scar on face.

 Chapter 26 - Uninvited Guests

    Chapter 26 Uninvited GuestsAt this time, a streak of light in the east heralded the dawn.


    Chu Xun beckoned to everyone to leave and go back to rest.


    Bai Renjie hesitated for a moment. He wanted to know how Chu Xun would help him be the householder of the Bai Family.


    But in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to ask. As a dog, he had to know how to behave! Now the most important thing was to finish what Chu Xun asked him to do.


    Chen Hanlong was responsible for sending Chu Xun to Qianlong Mount Villas!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At this time, there were several uninvited guests in front of Chu Xun¡¯s villa in Qianlong Mount Villas.


    On one side were a coquettish woman and Old Gui from the Purple Bamboo Club.


    On the other side were Zheng Guangyi, Zheng Qian, and Li Tian.


    Zheng Guangyi and Zheng Qian were kneeling together with a frightened look, teeth trembling. Li Tian, who was a few meters away from them, was also frightened.


    They accidentally broke into the Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation of the Universe and became blind at the same time. Although they were close to each other, they could not see each other or hear the voice. They could see nothing and couldn¡¯t walk out of here. They had almost fainted from fear.


    Old Gui looked very serious.


    ¡°Old Gui, what¡¯s this?¡± The coquettish woman asked with restless eyes. If Old Gui hadn¡¯t stopped her just now, she would have broken into.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is the legendary formation¡­¡± Old Gui breathed and thought of the encounter in the Purple Bamboo Club. Only then did he realize that Chu Xun¡¯s ability was beyond his imagination.


    ¡°Miss, please remember to show enough respect when you see him later.¡± Old Gui reminded the coquettish woman.


    The woman looked around and thought something in her mind.


    When Chu Xun returned to Qianlong Mount Villas, it was already bright.


    ¡°Look, Sir!¡±


    Chen Hanlong looked at the people at the gate of the villa.


    ¡°Just drive in.¡±


    Chu Xun said indifferently.


    The car kept going straight to the villa.


    Just then, a woman suddenly appeared in front of the car.


    Chen Hanlong was shocked and stepped on the brake in a hurry. The car rushed forward several meters under inertia and almost hit the woman.


    Looking up, Chen Hanlong was stunned. What a beautiful woman! He thought that he had seen many beautiful women before. But now he found that no one was more beautiful than the woman in front of him.


    But soon he showed an angry look. He rolled down the window and said angrily, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    The woman was calm and raised her good-looking eyebrows, with irresistible charm in her beautiful eyes. Then she walked straight to the back of the car, twisting her waist, and knocked on the window.


    The car window was rolled down, and Chu Xun looked at the woman quietly.


    When the woman saw Chu Xun¡¯s calm eyes, she was shocked for a moment. Then she bent down a little bit and held out her white and tender hand, gently saying, ¡°Hello, handsome man! My name is Hua Qingwu. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Because she bent down, Chu Xun could see her large breasts in front of his eyes.


    If a general man saw that, he would already have been obsessed with Hua Qingwu, but Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were still calm.


    This woman was really beautiful, but he had seen so many beautiful women. Frankly speaking, any female cultivator in the world of cultivation could be called a goddess in this world.


    Besides, Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation partner, Fairy Jing Hong, was the first beauty in the world of cultivation.


    Although the woman in front of him was beautiful, it was not enough to make him obsessed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Instead of holding the white and tender hand, Chu Xun ordered Chen Hanlong to drive.


    He wasn¡¯t a man who wore Joseph¡¯s coat. He was also a man and had normal emotions and desires. But now his parents were missing. He was in no mood to flirt with women.


    The car went straight to the villa.


    When Hua Qingwu reacted, it was too late. There was a formation around the villa, so she dared not rush into.


    But she was very angry, because the man hadn¡¯t been attracted by her beauty.


    She was very confident in her appearance, but the man was dismissive. He didn¡¯t pretend to be dismissive to attract her attention, because one couldn¡¯t affect that kind of eyes.


    It was clear and calm, with a sense of indifference and distance.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up,¡± shouted Hua Qingwu angrily. But the formation was sound-proofed, so Chu Xun didn¡¯t hear it at all.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    Old Gui came forward and wanted to say something, but he finally didn¡¯t say.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say,¡± Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes shone with wise and she said, ¡°This kind of people cannot be dealt with by ordinary means.¡±


    ¡­


    Chen Hanlong followed Chu Xun into the villa. This was the first time he came in after he gave the villa to Chu Xun.


    The villa was full of spiritual energy again.


    As soon as Chen Hanlong stepped into the villa, he became full of spirit and energy. The fatigue brought by the fierce fight last night was cleaned and he looked energetic.


    He looked at Chu Xun in surprise.


    There were many flowers and plants in the villa. At this time, there was much dew on the flowers and leaves.


    Chu Xun took a look at him, and said while pointing to the dew on the flowers and leaves, ¡°The dew can be drunk.¡±


    In fact, the dew had been moistened by spiritual energy and contained a small amount of spiritual power. It had little effect on Chu Xun, but it was of unimaginable benefit to ordinary people.


    Chen Hanlong wouldn¡¯t doubt Chu Xun¡¯s words. He went over and put a few drops of dew into his mouth with his fingers.


    An indescribable feeling spread in his mouth, and then spread to his whole body. Chen Hanlong felt so comfortable, as if he were on wings.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir! I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After thanking, Chen Hanlong said goodbye to Chu Xun.


    Chen Hanlong returned to the car, ready to drive away. When the car started, he habitually glanced at the rearview mirror.


    However, he was shocked at his appearance in the mirror and looked at himself in the mirror in surprise.


    His face was ruddy, eyes were bright, even the gray hair on the sideburns became black. He looked about ten years younger.


    Chen Hanlong seemed to be in a dream. It was incredible.


    ¡°It must be the dew.¡± He was instantly sure that his changes were resulted from those dewdrops.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes were burning. He jumped out of the car and ran towards the villa.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chu Xun asked casually when he saw Chen Hanlong running back.


    ¡°Sir, I have an idea,¡± said Chen Hanlong nervously.


    ¡°Say it!¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Sir, those dewdrops¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want, just collect by yourself,¡± said Chu Xun generously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that,¡± Chen Hanlong shook his head and continued, ¡°I want to help you sell these dewdrops.¡±


    ¡°Sell them?¡± Chu Xun was confused.


    ¡°The dew is of no use to you, but it has a fatal attraction for ordinary people.¡±


    Chen Hanlong was a businessman. He knew what wealth these dewdrops would bring.


    He was a successful man and knew exactly what the rich thought. These people, when they were young, were desperate to make money, regardless of their health. Now they grew older and had a variety of physical problems, often feeling powerless. So they began to spend lots of money on gaining health.


    It might sound strange, but that was the truth. He could already think of the sensation caused by the dew.


    ¡°How much are you going to sell them for?¡± asked Chu Xun curiously.


    He had a great talent for cultivating, but knew nothing about business.


    Chen Hanlong scratched his head and said embarrassingly, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. Sir, if you agree, I¡¯ll go back and work out a plan as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s up to you!¡± Chu Xun believed Chen Hanlong.


    Chen Hanlong was very happy and left in a hurry.


    Chu Xun looked out of the window.


    Zheng Guangyi, Zheng Qian, and Li Tian were still trapped in the formation. And because of fear, all three of them tended to collapse.


    Hua Qingwu and Old Gui also didn¡¯t leave. They were standing outside the formation and didn¡¯t dare to approach it.


    Chu Xun frowned and raised his hand.


    Then Zheng Guangyi, Zheng Qian, and Li Tian were suddenly thrown out of the formation by an invisible force.


    The three fell beside Hua Qingwu and scared her.


    Hua Qingwu patted her large breast and shouted to the villa where Chu Xun was, ¡°Come out if you can. I won¡¯t be scared by that.¡±


    Unfortunately, the voice was isolated, and Chu Xun couldn¡¯t hear it at all.


    However, her words scared Zheng Guangyi and Zheng Qian. ¡°Who the hell is this woman? How dares she talk to the one inside like this.¡±


    All three of them were dehydrated. Li Tian returned to the car and fetched several bottles of water. The three drank a little and felt better.


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we go back?¡± Zheng Qian had never experienced such a strange thing as today that the living people suddenly disappeared. Except for the desolate chaos, there was nothing around him, as if he was the only person left in the world. The loneliness had greatly frightened him.


    Zheng Guangyi was terrified, too. He glanced at Zheng Qian, who was beside him now, and couldn¡¯t help being angry inside.


    ¡°B*stard, kneel down!¡±


    In recent days, he had found countless famous doctors and visited a dozen hospitals, but his legs still couldn¡¯t be cured.


    He was the chairman of a listed company, but he kept kneeling all the time. Today, he almost wanted to end his life. He regretted that he hadn¡¯t listened to Li Tian.


    When he was in despair, Li Tian asked him to ask for Chu Xun¡¯s forgiveness.


    In fact, he had already had such a mind.


    At this time, he was kneeling, but his son was standing, which made him angry. It was all his son¡¯s fault. If his son hadn¡¯t offended Chu Xun, could he be like this?


    Zheng Qian was so scared that he knelt down.


    Li Tian sighed, and was not sure what would happen next. They were thrown out before, which showed that Chu Xun hadn¡¯t forgiven them. If they went on disturbing Chu Xun, he wondered whether they would make Chu Xun unhappier.


    He was thinking whether it was worth causing Chu Xun¡¯s dissatisfaction for Zheng Guangyi.


    ¡°Old Li, you can go back first.¡± Zheng Guangyi sighed. He knew what Li Tian worried about.


    But he didn¡¯t blame Li Tian. After all, compared with Liu Yong and others, Li Tian had done his utmost.


    Li Tian hesitated, but then he said with firm eyes, ¡°Guangyi, if it hadn¡¯t been for you, my company would have gone bankrupt. I can¡¯t repay your help all my life. I¡¯ll be with you this time, whether we can get Mr. Chu¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    Li Tian said, and knelt down firmly to the villa where Chu Xun was.


    In fact, everything he did outside was seen by Chu Xun, who then nodded in surprise.


    Hua Qingwu looked at three people kneeling in a row, eyes twinkling. No one knew what she was thinking.


    She knew all three of them. They were all members of Purple Bamboo Club.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    Old Gui suddenly exclaimed!


    Zheng Guangyi and Li Tian turned their heads and saw Hua Qingwu striding towards the villa.


    They could see Hua Qingwu, who then was lost in the formation.


    In front of Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes, there was chaos and no edge and it was in dead silence. There was a strong sense of loneliness and emptiness around her. She closed eyes and lay, motionless for a long time, as if she were asleep.

 Chapter 27 - An Underground Palace!

    Chapter 27 An Underground Palace!Zheng Guangyi and others outside the formation widened their eyes in surprise when they saw Hua Qingwu walk into the formation and lie down, because they all knew how terrible the formation was!


    Seeing what Hua Qingwu had done, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Cheat or threat?¡±


    But from this point of view, Hua Qingwu¡¯s mind was stronger than that of ordinary men


    Chu Xun shook his head, knowing that he couldn¡¯t appear at this time, because his appearance was exactly what Hua Qingwu wanted.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let her act alone!¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and sat down randomly to cultivate.


    More than ten minutes later, Hua Qingwu quietly opened her eyes, looked around, and quickly closed her eyes again.


    An hour later, Hua Qingwu opened her eyes again. There was still chaos around her. She shivered slightly and mumbled, ¡°B*stard.¡±


    It looked like she was scolding Chu Xun.


    In fact, she regretted after entering the formation. It seemed that she was alone in the world. The loneliness was enough to drive people crazy.


    But she was also smart. Since she felt scared when she looked around, she decided to close her eyes. This was typical ostrichism. And she didn¡¯t believe that Chu Xun would be indifferent.


    Two hours later, Hua Qingwu began to panic.


    ¡°Asshole, are you still a man? Do you only know how to bully women?¡±


    ¡°Come out if you can. You¡¯re a coward. All you can do is hide!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Hua Qingwu scolded more and more loudly, because she found that it could reduce her fear in the heart.


    Three hours later, Hua Qingwu was tired and stopped scolding. She looked a bit embarrassed and was more and more panic inside.


    She told herself again and again that it was all fake and it was just deceit. But endless fear still came to her.


    ¡°Hey, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Chu Xun, who was cultivating, suddenly opened his eyes. It was not because of Hua Qingwu, but because there was something wrong with the Spirit Vein.


    Just now, the transmission of Spiritual Energy suddenly stopped.


    Chu Xun suddenly appeared beside Hua Qingwu, who was murmuring.


    Seeing Chu Xun, Hua Qingwu was happy. But before she could react, she was carried out by Chu Xun.


    That¡¯s right. She was held by the shoulder.


    After sending Hua Qingwu out of the formation, Chu Xun disappeared in place.


    ¡°Asshole!¡± Hua Qingwu rubbed her shoulder lightly and scolded Chu Xun. ¡°He¡¯s so rude.¡±


    At this time, Chu Xun was running to the Spirit Vein in the distance.


    Spirit Vein was very important for him. If there was an accident, it would be difficult for him to cultivate by relying on the thin spiritual energy on the earth.


    It looked very close, but it was far away. Although Chu Xun was very fast, it was half an hour before he arrived at the place near the Spirit Vein.


    Looking from Qianlong Mount Villas, one would find that it was an endless sideward mountain range, which looked like a lying dragon.


    Standing at the sideward mountain range now, Chu Xun felt that it was towering and huge.


    With the guide of spiritual energy, Chu Xun walked quickly all the way.


    More than ten minutes later, Chu Xun stopped, and a huge hole appeared in front of him.


    Chu Xun approached and looked down. He didn¡¯t see the bottom, but could feel full-bodied spiritual energy coming from the bottom of the hole.


    It seemed that the spiritual energy absorbed by the Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation of the Universe should be leaked from here.


    Chu Xun slightly frowned as he observed with his divine sense.


    For some reason, after coming out, the spiritual energy was absorbed into the hole again before it was absorbed by the Spiritual Energy Drowning Formation of the Universe.


    The hole was like a huge mouth, taking in and sending out. The spiritual energy was circulating all the time and couldn¡¯t be released at all.


    Chu Xun looked down and observed it carefully. There were many protruding strange stones on the wall, but the roots of these strange stones were smooth. It looked like they had been polished.


    Chu Xun decided to go down and have a look.


    Chu Xun took a deep breath, drifted down slowly, and landed on a protruding rock.


    ¡°How deep the hole is?¡± Chu Xun had drifted down several times. It was estimated that he had dropped more than 30 meters, but he still couldn¡¯t see the bottom.


    Chu Xun landed on a rock, looked down for a foothold, ready to continue to fall.


    All of a sudden, he stopped searching for a foothold and his eyes became sharp. On the side of the rock under his feet, a palm-sized scale was giving out cold light.


    Chu Xun stooped and picked it up. As soon as he touched it, his eyes turned cold. Although the scale was only as big as palm, it was extremely sharp and as hard as iron.


    Chu Xun threw away the scale and continued to go down, but his eyes were alert.


    After a long time, Chu Xun finally landed on the bottom of the hole. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t encounter any danger along the way.


    To Chu Xun¡¯s surprise, the bottom of the hole was totally different from what he thought.


    Actually, the bottom was different from other ordinary bottoms. It looked like the letter ¡®L¡¯. He wondered where it extended.


    Chu Xun looked up and didn¡¯t see the top of the hole. He guessed that the hole was about 100 meters deep.


    The wall was made up of some unknown stones, which were giving out cold light. Besides, Chu Xun has excellent eyesight, so he could see the hole clearly.


    Chu Xun went inside.


    About half an hour later, Chu Xun stopped and saw a huge ancient stone gate in front of him.


    The stone gate was several meters high, with mysterious patterns carved on it.


    Chu Xun looked at the top of the stone gate, where there were some words, but he couldn¡¯t see them clearly.


    With his current cultivation, it was impossible for him to open such a heavy stone gate.


    But strangely, the door was open.


    According to the dust on the ground, the stone door was just opened.


    ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡±


    Chu Xun began to be alert. He went to the stone gate, and his look changed suddenly again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a formation!¡±


    Chu Xun was extremely shocked. There was a formation in front of him.


    He always thought he was the only cultivator on the earth.


    The formation must be arranged with the True Energy. Now it seemed that there were other cultivators on the earth.


    Chu Xun hesitated. The cultivators were all arrogant. If he broke into the place of other cultivators without any reason, it would cause unnecessary misunderstanding.


    But he really wanted to know why there were other cultivators on the earth.


    Finally, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity and stepped into the formation.


    Although Chu Xun didn¡¯t know the name of the formation, he found that this formation was not a Killing Formation, but a Defending Formation.


    Chu Xun was a little relieved. This formation was the first-level formation, so the cultivation of the other side was not high.


    Chu Xun found out the Eye of Formation and waved to break the formation.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    As soon as the formation was destroyed, a giant beast with lion head and leopard tail, which was as huge as a small mountain, pounced on him.


    Chu Xun flashed and appeared on the side of the giant beast. Then he concentrated his True Energy and threw a palm.


    The palm tore the air and hit the beast.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The huge beast dissipated in the air because of the strike of Chu Xun.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Illusory Formation!¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned first, and then couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°I was too nervous to realize that it¡¯s an Illusory Formation.¡±


    But who could realize that two formations were linked and formed an Interlink Formation.


    ¡°Hawl!¡±


    A giant red rhinoceros appeared.


    But before it came over, Chu Xun hit the Eye of Formation with his one palm, and the huge rhinoceros disappeared.


    The Illusory Formation was destroyed, and the surroundings became open and clear.


    Chu Xun was stunned. It was a stone palace.


    Looking up, Chu Xun saw the top of the palace, which was more than 30 meters high, and supported by numerous huge stone pillars.


    On the pillars there were burning oil lamps, making it as bright as the day.


    ¡°How long have these oil lamps been on?¡± Chu Xun thought in his mind.


    Chu Xun came close to the stone wall, on which he saw those stone paintings. These stone paintings were colorful and lifelike.


    But before he could watch carefully, a strong smell of medicine came to him.


    Chu Xun was shocked, and ran to the southeast corner of the palace.


    However, before he came near, the underground palace trembled with a boom.


    Chu Xun moved and approached quietly. As he approached, he smelt stronger fragrance of the medicine.


    When he saw the source of the medicine fragrance, he was so startled that he stopped.


    Not far away, a shimmering grass rooted in the stone wall, and a large number of spiritual energy flew towards the grass and was fully absorbed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Colorful Heavenly Lotus.¡±


    Chu Xun felt his throat was dry.


    The Colorful Heavenly Lotus was a medium-level elixir, born with special fragrance. After eating it, cultivators could directly break through the Level-one Cultivation. Ordinary people could also take it. It could make them stronger and live longer.


    It also had a wonderful effect. After taking it, the users would be covered with life-lasting fragrance, which could stop the poisonous ant and mosquito from getting close to them and reject other general poisons.


    At this time, the light of Colorful Heavenly Lotus was more and more bright, illuminating for more than ten meters around, and a large amount of spiritual energy was surging. All these indicated that the Colorful Heavenly Lotus was about to ripen.


    No wonder the transmission of Spiritual Energy had stopped. All the Spiritual Energy was absorbed by the Colorful Heavenly Lotus.


    It took about 500 years for the Colorful Heavenly Lotus to be ripe. Chu Xun was very happy. It was a great fortune.


    Chu Xun had no time to think whether this belonged to somebody else and rushed towards the Colorful Heavenly Lotus. ¡°Even if it belongs to someone, so what? It¡¯s mine.¡±


    The elixir was in front of him, and Chu Xun reached out quickly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A visible barrier suddenly appeared and a strong power erupted.


    Chu Xun was so careless that he was knocked back.


    ¡°D*mn it! A formation again!¡±


    Chu Xun frowned. This was a Killing Formation, which was different from the formation he met before.


    However, no matter how strong it was, it was only a first-level one.


    Chu Xun mobilized his True Energy, ready to attack.


    A fierce blow was thrown!


    ¡°Break!¡±


    The fist hit the Killing Formation, and the True Energy burst out.


    ¡°Click!¡±


    The barrier cracked, and finally dissipated.


    An Omnipotent Strength!


    Chu Xun reached for the Colorful Heavenly Lotus.


    All of a sudden, Chu Xun gave up the Colorful Heavenly Lotus he was about to get, and disappeared.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The place where Chu Xun had been exploded.


    Chu Xun appeared more than ten meters away, looking shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Colorful Hellish Python.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at the monster in front of him in shock. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. How could such a monster appear on the earth?¡±


    Its head was raised, which was as big as a table, and its tongue was as thick as people¡¯s arm. Chu Xun couldn¡¯t see its whole body, but the diameter of the exposed part was about one meter. The colorful scales on his body were glittering with cold light, mixed with the light of Colorful Heavenly Lotus. Its dark eyes made him cold all over.


    The python also looked at Chu Xun, as if he was studying where the little man came out? Chu Xun was so small in its eyes.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help being worried. It was not easy to deal with it. He thought of the scale he picked up when he came in. It was probably the Colorful Hellish Python¡¯s.


    Chu Xun was a little complacent when he saw the Colorful Heavenly Lotus, so that he forgot that the Colorful Hellish Python was the companion of the Colorful Heavenly Lotus.


    In fact, he did not expect that this kind of creature would appear on the earth.

 Chapter 28 - A Worthwhile Trip!

    Chapter 28 A Worthwhile Trip!One person and one python looked at each other!


    Compared with such a giant python, Chu Xun was so tiny, which seemed a little funny.


    But Chu Xun didn¡¯t think it was funny.


    In the world of cultivation, the Colorful Hellish Python was one of the top-level monsters and could change into a human being. He knew that one of the Immortal Emperors was changed from the Hellish Python.


    The Hellish Python had been accompanied by the Heavenly Lotus and irrigated by Spiritual Energy, so even if it hadn¡¯t cultivated, it still could compete with those cultivators who were at the level of Foundation with hard scales.


    Chu Xun was only at the middle-stage of Qi Refinement now. Even if he had mastered the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique, he still was no match for the Hellish Python.


    If he were in the world of cultivation, Chu Xun would choose to withdraw without hesitation. It was not worth fighting with such a monster just for a Colorful Heavenly Lotus.


    But now, he didn¡¯t want to go back, nor could he, because maybe this Colorful Heavenly Lotus was the only one on the earth.


    ¡°Hawl!¡±


    Maybe the Hellish Python was very dissatisfied with Chu Xun¡¯s crave for its companion flower, or he didn¡¯t pay attention to tiny Chu Xun at all. With a roar, it opened its mouth to bite Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun disappeared in place.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Its huge head hit the ground, rocks flying.


    Chu Xun flashed and appeared on the left of the Hellish Python¡¯s head, and punched it fiercely.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The True Energy burst out, and Chu Xun flew backward.


    The Hellish Python roared painfully. Its large head collapsed like a mountain, and several stone pillars were destroyed.


    Chu Xun shook his numb arm and couldn¡¯t help being perplexed. His full blow could only make the Hellish Python¡¯s head move a little.


    ¡°Hawl!¡±


    The Hellish Python was furious. It didn¡¯t expect that this little man would hurt itself. It shook its head, smashing all the stone pillars in front, and rushed to Chu Xun, just like a bulldozer.


    Chu Xun was ready to fight. He flashed and whirled around the body of Hellish Python quickly.


    ¡°Bang Bang¡­¡±


    He punched the Hellish Python a dozen times, making a clash every time.


    The defense ability of the Hellish Python was too awesome. Chu Xun¡¯s a dozen blows only made it wobble, smashing several stone pillars again.


    But Chu Xun¡¯s attack thoroughly angered the giant. With a roar, the Hellish Python rolled towards Chu Xun.


    The stone pillars collapsed, and the underground palace was shaking. If it went on like that, the underground palace might be destroyed.


    Chu Xun racked his brain, trying to think out a way to solve the situation.


    Although the Hellish Python was terrifying, it had only been baptized by spiritual energy and hadn¡¯t cultivated. The key was that it had lived in this underground palace for some time and had no enemies before, so it lacked combat experience.


    Chu Xun waggled slightly, ran under the body of Hellish Python, and appeared in front of the Colorful Heavenly Lotus, like a ghost.


    Chu Xun made a seal with one hand and picked the Heavenly Lotus quickly. The Heavenly Lotus was a panacea and needed to be picked with careful and particular methods. If somebody picked it rashly, the effect would be significantly reduced.


    After getting the Colorful Heavenly Lotus, Chu Xun flashed and ran towards the gate of the underground palace.


    Running away was the best stratagem now.


    With his current accomplishments, he couldn¡¯t win the Hellish Python. If he wanted to, he must break through another level.


    ¡°Hawl!¡±


    The Colorful Heavenly Lotus was the companion flower of Hellish Python. Now it was picked by Chu Xun. Therefore, the Hellish Python was utterly in a state of frenzy.


    It wound around the stone pillar and rushed to Chu Xun, like lightning.


    But in terms of speed, the Hellish Python was much slower than Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun showed a smile on his face, but soon his smile stiffened, because the ancient and mysterious stone gate was closed at some time.


    Chu Xun was so depressed.


    The door was closed, and the Hellish Python was running to him.


    Chu Xun grit his teeth and ran to the left while the Hellish Python was running and roaring after him.


    Chu Xun ran around the underground palace, feeling worried inside. It was not a solution at all.


    At this time, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes brightened suddenly. There was a stone room in front of him.


    Chu Xun was happy and ran into the stone room.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chu Xun ran into the stone room, and before he could observe the room, the Hellish Python had already caught up with him.


    Fortunately, the door was only two meters high and one meter wide. The Hellish Python was too huge to enter and just hit the stone door.


    But the crash scared Chu Xun. It would not be fun if it destroyed the stone room.


    Fortunately, the stone room just shook violently once and then recovered its calm.


    ¡°Boom boom¡­¡±


    The Hellish Python had gone crazy, desperately hitting the stone door.


    ¡°What material the stone room is made of? It actually can resist the continuous impact of the Hellish Python.¡±


    The Hellish Python couldn¡¯t get into the stone room, so it went crazy and destroyed many stone pillars outside, which was terrible.


    After some time, peace was finally restored outside.


    Chu Xun relieved and started to observe the stone room.


    The stone room covered an area of one hundred square meters, and there were very few things in the room. There was a dusty shelf, which looked like a bookcase, near the wall. In the center was a stone platform, on which there was a cushion. There should be a place where the master used to cultivate. The most striking was the carvings on the wall, which was lifelike and aggressive.


    Chu Xun observed. The first picture showed a young man accidentally broke into a cave and got a book.


    The second picture was that the young man was cultivating.


    The third picture showed that the young man was being summoned by someone who looked like an emperor.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    When Chu Xun finished reading it, he sighed slightly. It turned out that he was mistaken.


    The palace was unowned.


    It wrote clear on the stone carvings. The young man accidentally got a book of cultivation and began to cultivate. He made some accomplishments and later was summoned by an emperor. Then, the young man made pills for the emperor. But for some reason, the emperor died suddenly after taking pills, and the young man was chased. Finally, he hid here and died of depression.


    Chu Xun went to the bookshelf beside the wall, which was dusty. He waved to dust, then two books, together with a wooden sword, came into sight.


    Chu Xun looked at one of them, whose name was Cultivation Methods.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows, reached for the book, and opened it. After reading about three pages, Chu Xun closed the book and sneered.


    ¡°How can it be called Cultivation Methods! The cultivation method in it is simply rough.¡± Chu Xun waved and the book turned into debris.


    He despised these things at all. Any one of his books about the cultivation method was countless times better than this one.


    Chu Xun picked up the other book and opened it. It was the record of the young man¡¯s experience of cultivation and the trivia of life.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to read the experience of the young man¡¯s cultivation and turned to the back. A note inside aroused his interest.


    It said that during the construction of the underground palace, a strange egg was found. The surface of the egg was fluorescent and indestructible.


    Chu Xun looked out. If he guessed right, the Hellish Python hatched out of this egg.


    Chu Xun turned his eyes to the nearby wooden sword and gave out a sound of surprise.


    Chu Xun reached for it, and a slight shake came to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Immortal Weapon.¡± Chu Xun said in surprise.


    ¡­


    This wooden sword was made of Xuan wood. It was very hard. Chu Xun transmitted some True Energy to it, and it immediately gave out a white light.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The wooden sword penetrated the stone wall easily as if what it cut was a piece of tofu.


    Chu Xun drew out the wooden sword, with a slight smile on his face. This sword was not a real Immortal Weapon, but an early form.


    But Chu Xun had a way to turn it into a real Immortal Weapon.


    This was a worthwhile trip. Above all, he got a Colorful Heavenly Lotus.


    The Hellish Python was outside now, so Chu Xun couldn¡¯t go out for the moment.


    Chu Xun took out the Colorful Heavenly Lotus, face full of joy.


    Immediately, he sat down and decided to cultivate it here. Only if he made another breakthrough again could he deal with the Hellish Python.


    The Colorful Heavenly Lotus was giving out colorful lights. Chu Xun put two fingers, side by side, and cut. Then half of a leaf fell and floated in the air, giving off an attractive medicinal perfume.


    After Chu Xun cut the Heavenly Lotus several times, seven leaves were floating in front of him, all of which were half leaves.


    The Colorful Heavenly Lotus was so precious that Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to eat it all at once.


    Chu Xun opened his mouth and waved. Then, the seven leaves quickly fell into his mouth.


    As soon as the leaves entered his mouth, he was surrounded by colorful lights.


    It worked inside his body.


    Chu Xun¡¯s chest fluctuated regularly, and he absorbed it greedily.


    One day later, Chu Xun was still cultivating.


    Three days had passed!


    Five days had passed!


    A whole month had passed, but Chu Xun still didn¡¯t wake up.


    Until one day in the second month did Chu Xun suddenly open his eyes. Bathed in the golden light, he raised his head and made a clear roar, shaking the whole underground palace.


    ¡°Completeness of Qi Refinement!¡±


    Chu Xun felt the majestic and plentiful True Energy inside his body, which was several times stronger than before.


    The strength, like the power, was fascinating.


    Holding the wooden sword, Chu Xun went out of the stone room. With his current accomplishments and a wooden sword, it was easy for him to deal with the Hellish Python.


    ¡°Hawl!¡±


    It was the voice of the Hellish Python.


    Chu Xun followed the sound and came to the Hellish Python in an instant.


    But Chu Xun was a little surprised.


    Only two months had passed, but the Hellish Python had significantly changed.


    Seeing Chu Xun, the Hellish Python wanted to hold his head up. However, its head suddenly drooped when it was only raised a few centimeters high, dust blowing.


    It was weak!


    Chu Xun wasn¡¯t sure whether it was a trick. He took out the wooden sword and wielded it, sending out Sword Qi.


    ¡°Clash!¡±


    With a clash, a piece of the scale was quickly cut down by sword Qi.


    The Hellish Python felt painful and wriggled, looking at Chu Xun with praying in its big eyes.


    Chu Xun thought about it for a second and was suddenly enlightened. He understood why the Hellish Python was so weak.


    The Hellish Python and the Colorful Heavenly Lotus were connected. Now the Colorful Heavenly Lotus had been picked by Chu Xun, and the Hellish Python had lost the support of the spiritual energy of the Colorful Heavenly Lotus. Was that the reason for its weakness?


    After figuring out, Chu Xun hesitated. ¡°Half of the Colorful Heavenly Lotus is left. Should I save the Hellish Python with the rest of Colorful Heavenly Lotus?¡±


    ¡°If I save you, how about you follow me?¡± asked Chu Xun. He knew that the Hellish Python could understand him.


    Although it hadn¡¯t cultivated, the Hellish Python already had wit after being baptized by Spiritual Energy for a long time.


    As expected, the vast head of the Hellish Python moved slightly.


    Chu Xun decided to gamble. If he subdued the Hellish Python, it would be a strong fighting capacity for him.


    He painfully took out the remaining half of the Heavenly Lotus, stimulated it with True Energy, and then threw it into the mouth of the Hellish Python.


    The Hellish Python was the companion animal of the Heavenly Lotus. Besides, the Heavenly Lotus had been stimulated by Chu Xun. Therefore, it worked as soon as it fell into the mouth of the Hellish Python.


    The cold eyes of the Hellish Python began to become bright, and the colorful light around his body was very bright. It was full of magnificent vitality.


    ¡°Hawl!¡±


    The Hellish Python raised its head and roared.


    Chu Xun could feel its joy from its roar, but he didn¡¯t relax. He held the wooden sword tightly and was on guard secretly.


    After all, the Hellish Python was a monster and couldn¡¯t be easily believed.

 Chapter 29 - Subdue the Hellish Python!

    Chapter 29 Subdue the Hellish Python!The Hellish Python looked at Chu Xun for a while with his massive head askew, then lowered its head and touched him to express its intimacy.


    Chu Xun put away his wooden sword and touched its huge head.


    The Hellish Python was different from ordinary snakes. It didn¡¯t smell bad. Instead, because of Heavenly Lotus, it had a nice smell.


    The Hellish Python hadn¡¯t cultivated, so Chu Xun couldn¡¯t make a contract with it for the time being.


    Chu Xun thought in his mind, ¡°The Hellish Python wants to be close to me, maybe because I have taken the Heavenly Lotus.¡±


    However, the Hellish Python was so huge, and it would cause a disturbance if he went out with it.


    But it wasn¡¯t a problem for Chu Xun. He began to make a formation.


    The formation was called Heavenly Creatures¡¯ Form-changing Formation.


    This was an evil formation that he accidentally got in the world of cultivation, which could change the form of creatures.


    Chu Xun had a Warm Jade on him, which would be used to make Jade Cards protect him. Now it could be used.


    He took out a Jade Card and threw it out.


    However, before it landed, it was eaten by the Hellish Python.


    Chu Xun was helpless. He had forgotten that the Hellish Python was different from other snakes, and liked eating things with spiritual energy.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It took half a day for Chu Xun to finish the Heavenly Creatures¡¯ Form-changing Formation.


    The formation covered half of the underground palace.


    Chu Xun patted the Hellish Python to let it in.


    The Hellish Python looked askew, then moved into the formation.


    When Hellish Python entered the formation, its vast body shrank rapidly, and it was getting smaller and smaller.


    Seeing that it was getting small, the Hellish Python wanted to get out.


    ¡°If you want to go out with me, you have to do it,¡± said Chu Xun.


    The Hellish Python had wit. After understanding Chu Xun¡¯s words, he no longer retreated, and reluctantly continued to move towards the formation.


    After more than ten minutes, the Hellish Python, which was more than ten meters long, went inside.


    Chu Xun looked at the changed Hellish Python and couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    Now, the Hellish Python was only about 20 centimeters long and as big as the little finger.


    ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile.


    ¡°Hawl!¡±


    Though it was smaller, the roar was still terrible.


    The Hellish Python roared to express its dissatisfaction, then it bounced up and wound around Chu Xun¡¯s arm, looking like a colorful bracelet.


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°You won¡¯t regret following me. Now it¡¯s time for us to go out.¡±


    ¡­


    A dark shadow rose from the dragon-shaped thwartwise mountain ridge to the sky.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn¡¯t expect that he would stay at the bottom of the hole for more than two months.


    Chu Xun sensed that the spiritual energy had returned to normal. After setting up a Defending Formation at the entrance of the hole, Chu Xun went towards the Qianlong Mount Villas.


    ¡­


    In front of Chu Xun¡¯s villa in Qianlong Mount Villas, two recreational vehicles were parked there.


    One belonged to Zheng Guangyi and Zheng Qian, and the other was Hua Qingwu¡¯s.


    Hua Qingwu was indomitable, which made her decide to struggle against Chu Xun, so she just drove her recreational vehicle to here and lived here for the time being.


    Seeing that, Zheng Guangyi and Zheng Qian also got one and parked it here.


    They had waited for two months.


    ¡°Old Gui, isn¡¯t that guy coming back?¡± Hua Qingwu was a little depressed. She didn¡¯t have much time.


    ¡°He should be back¡­¡± Old Gui was also uncertain.


    ¡°What if they come here?¡± asked Hua Qingwu suddenly.


    Old Gui frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss, if I can¡¯t resist, you can hide in the formation. Remember to bring enough food and water.¡±


    Hua Qingwu nodded. She understood the importance of the matter so that she couldn¡¯t be willful.


    ¡°Old Gui, you can come with me then. I don¡¯t believe they can catch us!¡±


    When Old Gui was about to speak, outside a voice sounded.


    ¡°Miss Hua, we¡¯re ordered to fetch you.¡±


    Hearing that, Hua Qingwu and Old Gui changed their look suddenly.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll hold them back, and you enter the formation as soon as possible.¡± Old Gui was very serious.


    Hua Qingwu nodded and picked the backpack beside them, inside which was the food and water they had prepared before.


    Then the two opened the door and got off the car.


    A middle-aged man in his forties was standing not far away and looking at them.


    There were also two young people standing at both sides of the door, blocking their way.


    Hua Qingwu and Old Gui showed anxiety in their eyes at the same time.


    Now it seemed that it was not easy to retreat and enter the formation.


    ¡°Come back with us, Miss Hua!¡± The middle-aged man said with his hands on his back, looking arrogant.


    ¡°It¡¯s never going to happen! I won¡¯t go back with you.¡± Hua Qingwu slightly scolded the man but sounded powerless.


    The middle-aged man sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s beyond the control of you. Since your father has consented to the marriage, you are the wife of our young master. The Young Madam of our Leng Family is not allowed to show her face in public.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s my father¡¯s promise, go find him. He can marry your young master if he wants to, I won¡¯t get married,¡± said Hua Qingwu toughly.


    Thinking of her father, who never regarded her as a daughter, Hua Qingwu couldn¡¯t help being sad.


    ¡°Miss Hua, I suggest you don¡¯t embarrass us.¡± The middle-aged man began to get impatient.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll attack the people on the left, and you take the opportunity to enter the formation,¡± said Old Gui in a low voice.


    Hua Qingwu nodded.


    No one noticed that when they were talking, the middle-aged man slightly moved his ears and sneered.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Old Gui ran towards the youth on the left as he threw a palm.


    The middle-aged man sneered and disappeared in place. When he appeared again, he was in front of Old Gui and lightly threw a palm to Old Gui.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Old Gui was knocked back and fell beside Hua Qingwu, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Old Gui!¡± Hua Qingwu held Old Gui with worries on her delicate face.


    ¡°Hum, you haven¡¯t had the Internal Breath. How dare you play tricks in front of me.¡± The middle-aged man snorted coldly and said disdainfully.


    ¡°You damn Old Gui. How dare you oppose our Young Master again and again! But for your instigation, Miss Hua wouldn¡¯t have escaped.¡±


    Old Gui spat out a mouthful of blood again, aged face full of helplessness. The other side was a martial artist with Internal Breath and had reached Level-three. He was no match for him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Zheng Qian, in the nearby recreational vehicle, heard the noise and ran out to shout. He had been coveting Hua Qingwu for a long time. Seeing three people bullying Hua Qingwu, he was eager to project himself and could not help shouting at them.


    What a good opportunity! In the past two months, he had pleased Hua Qingwu many times, but Hua Qingwu didn¡¯t care about him at all. Now was the chance for him to save Hua Qingwu. If he succeeded, maybe Hua Qingwu would look at him with quite different eyes and since then he would have Hua Qingwu and reach the pinnacle of life.


    The middle-aged man gave him a cold look, and then punched on the head of Hua Qingwu¡¯s recreational vehicle.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The blow dented the front of the car.


    After seeing that, Zheng Qian¡¯s eyes turned dull, legs trembling. Then he cried in fear and jumped back to his recreational vehicle.


    At this time, Old Gui suddenly rushed to the youth on the right and launched an attack.


    The young man looked surprised and quickly raised his hand to defend.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The young man retreated continuously by Old Gui¡¯s attack, while Old Gui spat out blood again.


    ¡°Miss, go to the formation.¡±


    Before calming down, Old Gui shouted to Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Old Gui, you are courting death.¡± The middle-aged man was furious. He rushed towards Old Gui and launched a fierce fist.


    Hua Qingwu gritted her teeth and suddenly showed up in front of Old Gui.


    The middle-aged man was shocked. He could ignore Old Gui¡¯s safety, but he couldn¡¯t hurt Hua Qingwu. Under the emergency, he withdrew his fist.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s fist stopped, five centimeters away from Hua Qingwu. His face was flushed because the sudden stop of an attack made him almost spit blood. He stared at Hua Qingwu with a gloomy look.


    Old Gui sighed and said, ¡°Miss, why do you have to?¡±


    ¡°You have always protected me. This time, I will protect you,¡± said Hua Qingwu bitterly. Then she turned to look at the middle-aged, and said, ¡°As long as you promise not to hurt Old Gui, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go back with them,¡± said Old Gui nervously.


    ¡°Old Gui, for the sake of Miss Hua, I won¡¯t kill you. Don¡¯t court death!¡± the middle-aged man said coldly.


    ¡°Old Gui, don¡¯t say anything, I have decided,¡± Hua Qingwu, looking at the villa not far away, said calmly, ¡°Perhaps this is my fate!¡±


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m useless!¡± Old Gui said in a hoarse voice, with unwillingness and anger.


    Hua Qingwu looked at him and said, ¡°Old Gui, take care of yourself!¡±


    Then, she said to the middle-aged man, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The middle-aged man stood aside and made a gesture of invitation.


    ¡°Look, Miss.¡± Old Gui suddenly screamed in a joyful voice.


    All the people looked in the direction Old Gui was pointing.


    Under the setting sun, a young man, bathed in the sunshine, was walking over leisurely, with a long shadow behind him.


    Hua Qingwu was both surprised and worried. What was surprising was that Chu Xun appeared at this critical moment, while the worry was whether Chu Xun would save her.


    As for whether Chu Xun could save her, it didn¡¯t need to be considered at all. Chu Xun must have the ability.


    Chu Xun was also surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Hua Qingwu was still there after two months. He had forgotten her.


    The middle-aged man and the two young people were puzzled. ¡°Why are they so excited when they see this young man?¡±


    ¡°Can the young man save them?¡±


    But soon they perished the though. They didn¡¯t sense any fluctuation of Internal Breath from the young man. He was just an ordinary man.


    Hua Qingwu looked at Chu Xun with praying on her face and opened her mouth.


    Although Hua Qingwu didn¡¯t make a sound, Chu Xun understood. She was asking for help.


    ¡°Why should I save you? What benefits can I get?¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t consider others and asked directly.


    Hearing that, Hua Qingwu showed worry on her face. Finally, she sighed helplessly. She didn¡¯t make a sound, because she was afraid that the middle-aged man would hurt Old Gui. Now since Chu Xun had make it clear, she also didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°If you save me, the Purple Bamboo Club will follow your lead¡­¡± After a pause, Hua Qingwu blushed and continued, ¡°Including me¡­¡±


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and looked at Hua Qingwu in surprise, saying, ¡°It sounds great, but these are not enough to persuade me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hua Qingwu was a little angry about Chu Xun¡¯s humiliating words. If it were not for the wrong occasion, she would bite Chu Xun to vent her hatred.


    ¡°How can you help me?¡± For the sake of Old Gui, Hua Qingwu suppressed her anger.


    ¡°I can help you, but you have to promise me one more condition.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡± asked Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I think about it.¡±


    It had to be said that Chu Xun needed a spanking.


    Hua Qingwu took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°OK, I agree.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 30 - The Horrific Snake!

    Chapter 30 The Horrific Snake!The conversation between Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu made the middle-aged man¡¯s face became cold.


    Hua Qingwu had no choice but to continue the topic immediately.


    While Chu Xun had nothing to fear.


    ¡°I advise you not to put your finger in another¡¯s pie. You can¡¯t bear the consequences.¡± The middle-aged said arrogantly.


    Chu Xun looked at the middle-aged man, and couldn¡¯t help laughing! But soon he became surprised.


    There was a movement of strong power inside the middle-aged man¡¯s body, which made Chu Xun very curious.


    The power wasn¡¯t True Energy, because it was much weaker than True Energy.


    Was that the Internal Breath, which was commonly known as Inner Power?


    Chu Xun thought it was very funny, and said, ¡°You acted wildly in front of my house, but persuaded me not to put my finger in another¡¯s pie, don¡¯t you think it is funny?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it funny. If you know I can kill you easily, how dare you rodomontade like this. That is the funny thing.¡± The middle-aged man said disdainfully.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said with scornful eyes, ¡°Kill me? You can try.¡±


    The middle-aged man humphed coldly, and leaped up with a big stride, then fiercely slapped Chu Xun¡¯s head. The attitude of Chu Xun made him mad, and aroused his intention to kill Chu Xun.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A colorful light appeared and straightly ran through the palm of the middle-aged man, and then ran through his neck at an unimaginable speed.


    The middle-aged man widened his eyes in disbelief. Then his face turned pale before he collapsed.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±


    Two young men ran toward him with a cry.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Colorful light burst out again, and the two young men stiffened suddenly. They jumped forward a few steps and then fell on the body of the middle-aged man. The blood hole on the neck was particularly dazzling.


    Hua Qingwu stared at that, trembling slightly, and she felt that her blood was almost coagulating.


    Elder Gui swallowed and his eyelids kept convulsing. It was unknown that how much saliva he had swallowed.


    In a blink of an eye, the middle-aged and two young people who made them helpless turned into corpses.


    They turned their stiff necks and looked around.


    Behind them, a little snake raised its head, exuding colorful colors. It was particularly beautiful in the sunset.


    Elder Gui and Hua Qingwu were shocked to find that while they were looking at the snake, the snake was looking at them, too.


    They were unmoved and stiff. Because this little snake looked beautiful, but it was very dangerous. The three corpses around them were the most powerful evidence.


    Chu Xun sighed helplessly, walked over and struck the small head of Hellish Python.


    ¡°Next time without my permission, you are not allowed to show up, understand?¡± Chu Xun said. He originally wanted to measure the Internal Breath of the middle-aged man, but he was killed by Hellish Python quickly.


    Besides, Hellish Python was a monster, which might be the only one on the earth. Excessive exposure would cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    The Hellish Python, like a child who had done something wrong, rubbed Chu Xun¡¯s hand by its head. If it could speak, it would definitely say that it just wanted to help Chu Xun.


    ¡°Come back!¡± said Chu Xun.


    The Hellish Python wound around Chu Xun¡¯s wrist and became a colorful bracelet again.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s and Elder Gui¡¯s eyes almost fell out when they saw this. This little snake actually could understand human words. It was incredible.


    Next, Chu Xun set the Nine Heavens Burning Formation, and the three bodies disappeared immediately.


    Chu Xun thought, ¡°The breakthrough is so good. When I set the Nine Heavens Burning Formation before, I almost used up True Energy and suffered an injury. Now it is easy.¡±


    Hua Qingwu shivered in fear. What had happened in front of her made her feel like she was in a nightmare.


    However, Elder Gui suddenly fell with a pale face.


    ¡°Elder Gui¡­¡± Hua Qingwu panicked with her eyes turning red, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Please help him.¡± Hua Qingwu asked Chu Xun for help.


    Chu Xun sighed. What a mess! He knew that Elder Gui¡¯s viscera must have been hurt without further scrutinizing. He walked over, put his hand on the chest of Elder Gui, and transferred True Energy to him.


    Elder Gui¡¯s face recovered at an invisible speed.


    After a While, Chu Xun took back his hand and Elder Gui basically recovered.


    ¡°How do you feel, Elder Gui?¡± Hua Qingwu asked with concern.


    Elder Gui was very shocked. He stood up and saluted Chu Xun. ¡°Thank you very much, Sir!¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand, looking at Hua Qingwu and said, ¡°You two can leave now. If anything happens, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    Hua Qingwu hesitated for a second and looked up to Chu Xun, speaking softly, ¡°I¡­ still don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned and then said, ¡°My name is Chu Xun.¡±


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes twinkled with inexplicable light and she smiled gently at Chu Xun. Then she helped Elder Gui back to the recreational vehicle.


    While Chu Xun planned to go back to his villa.


    Right at the moment, the door of the near recreational vehicle was opened and a person rolled and climbed to Chu Xun, kneeling down in front of him.


    ¡°Sir, I know that I made a mistake. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Zheng Qian apologized and said a lot.


    Chu Xun frowned. Instead of answering Zheng Qian, Chu Xun walked into their recreational vehicle.


    Chu Xun found that everything was available in the recreational vehicle. Zheng Guangyi, with a miserable look, was kneeling on the sofa. When he saw Chu Xun coming in, he tried to salute Chu Xun, but fell off the sofa.


    Chu Xun walked over and sat on the opposite sofa.


    Regardless of the pain, Zheng Guangyi hurried to raise himself up with both hands, looking at Chu Xun pleadingly.


    ¡°How do you feel, Chairman Zheng?¡± Chu Xun looked at Zheng Guangyi and asked him in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Sir. I truly realized that I was wrong.¡± Zheng Guangyi said and kowtowed again and again desperately.


    In the past two or three months, because he had been kneeling all the time in front of others, he was often laughed at. He also had no mood in the company, and his business was influenced.


    And life was very inconvenient. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t take care of himself at all. He had to be helped when he did everything.


    This kind of life made him miserable.


    ¡°You have two choices now. One is to follow my head. The other is to kneel like this for a lifetime.¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to follow your lead.¡±


    Zheng Guangyi said in a hurry, almost without thinking.


    ¡°Okay. Now I need a drop of your blood.¡±


    Although Zheng Guangyi didn¡¯t know what Chu Xun was going to do, he didn¡¯t dare to slack off at all and cut his fingers in a hurry.


    Chu Xun waved and a drop of blood floated in front of him.


    ¡­


    A moment later, Zheng Guangyi was sweating. Like Bai Renjie, he was forced by Chu Xun to sign a Soul-devoured Contract.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    Zheng Guangyi lowered his head and said respectfully.


    ¡°You¡¯d better call me Sir later!¡± said Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun could always discriminate between love and hate. Zheng Guangyi was different from Bai Renjie. Zheng Guangyi just had offended him, but Bai Renjie wanted to use him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zheng Guangyi replied respectfully.


    ¡°Get up!¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zheng Guangyi stood up in a hurry.


    All of a sudden, he was frozen in place and flushed with excitement. It took a long time for him to realized that he had stood up and his legs returned to their senses.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir¡­ thank you, Sir¡­ ¡± Zheng Guangyi was excited and incoherent. He was about to kneel again, but Chu Xun stopped him.


    ¡°Go home. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Finally, it became quiet in front of the villa. Chu Xun was about to go back when a Rolls Royce came.


    Chu Xun stopped and saw Chen Hanlong jump out of the car and come over.


    ¡°Are you all right, Sir?¡± Chen Hanlong asked with concern.


    Chu Xun was moved. It had been a long time since someone cared about him like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Xun said with a smile. ¡°Maybe Chen Hanlong has come here several times, but didn¡¯t see me, so he asked me.¡±


    ¡°Come in and let¡¯s talk!¡± said Chu Xun.


    The two entered the villa.


    ¡°Sir, do you remember my previous proposal?¡± As soon as he sat down, Chen Hanlong said.


    ¡°Are you talking about the dewdrops?¡± Chu Xun remembered that Chen Hanlong said he wanted to sell dewdrops.


    Chen Hanlong nodded and said, ¡°Sir, I have made a plan. Would you like to have a look?¡± Then he took out a folder to pass over.


    Chu Xun quickly waved his hand. He didn¡¯t have time to see these things. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that it¡¯s up to you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll briefly introduce it to you. If there are any problems, please give me some advice.¡±


    Chu Xun had no choice but to nod and let him introduce.


    ¡°I plan to divide these dewdrops into three grades. The third grade is diluted, and the effect is only one-tenth of the original effect. Each bottle weighs 10 grams, and the price is 100,000¡­¡±


    ¡°100,000?¡± Chu Xun widened his eyes in surprise. He used to take no notice of the dewdrops at all. But now Chen Hanlong said that he was going to sell ten grams of diluted dewdrops for one hundred thousand. Except for the fool, who would buy it?


    ¡°Sir, do you also think the price is a little low?¡± Chen Hanlong asked carefully.


    ¡°I think¡­ the price is very reasonable!¡± Chu Xun succeeded in covering up his embarrassment but thought that it would be strange if somebody bought it.


    ¡°Okay, then I will continue. Each bottle of dewdrops of second grade also weighs 10 grams, but the effect is one-fifth of the original, and the price is one million.¡±


    Chu Xun almost choked on his own saliva. Although he had no idea about money, he also thought Chen Hanlong was a little whimsical.


    ¡°Dewdrop of the first grade is pure. Also, 10 grams per bottle. The price is 5 million¡­ US dollars.¡±


    Chu Xun looked strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you! You can decide on your own. I have no opinion.¡±


    Chen Hanlong stood up and said seriously, ¡°Sir, thank you for your trust. I promise I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly! In fact, he had no confidence in Chen Hanlong¡¯s plan.


    If Chen Hanlong knew Chu Xun¡¯s idea, he would be excited. What were these dewdrops? They were panaceas. He even thought the prices were low.


    In fact, Chu Xun knew nothing about business.


    ¡°There is one more thing, Sir. You need to name it.¡±


    ¡°Name it?¡± Chu Xun thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it Immortal Water! How is it?¡±


    ¡°Your idea won¡¯t be bad.¡± Chen Hanlong was also very satisfied with the name. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Chen Hanlong who had walked to the door hurried back and respectfully said, ¡°What else can I do for you, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Contact Bai Renjie who is investigating the Honeysuckle Casino and see how things are going.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do it right now,¡± replied Chen Hanlong.


    ¡­

 Chapter 31 - Visiting Tang Rou!

    Chapter 31 Visiting Tang Rou!The next day, while Chu Xun was still cultivating, he was interrupted by Chen Hanlong again.


    When Chen Hanlong came in and saw Chu Xun¡¯s grave face, he was shocked. He realized that he had disturbed Chu Xun as well.


    Chu Xun felt helpless toward this. As he thought highly of Chen Hanlong, he didn¡¯t blame him much.


    He took out a Jade Card, set up a magic formation on it, and threw the card to Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Take this and you can come and go freely.¡±


    The Jade Card was like a key to enter the formation.


    Chen Hanlong felt delighted and thought that it was really a blessing in disguise. Apart from Chu Xun, he was probably the only one who could enter and leave the place freely.


    He felt like he was now a relative of the emperor who possessed an imperial sword. The more he thought about this, the happier he was, and he could not help but smile brightly.


    ¡­


    ¡°Sir, I contacted Bai Renjie yesterday. The precise address of Honeysuckle Casino has been found as well¡­¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand and interrupted Chen Hanlong before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look there tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Hanlong felt complacent again because Chu Xun would bring no one else but him to the casino, judging from his words.


    Chen Hanlong felt very complacent about his wise idea of riding Chu Xun¡¯s coattails.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll collect the dew first then,¡± Chen Hanlong said cautiously.


    Although Chu Xun was very kind to him, he shouldn¡¯t feel inflated about himself because of this. He always reminded himself that he should be respectful to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Get started!¡± Chu Xun waved his hand.


    Chen Hanlong bowed and ran out happily. He took a safe box, which was usually used to keep money in the bank, from the car and ran back.


    Chu Xun glanced at the safe and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, feeling that Chen Hanlong was overcautious.


    Chen Hanlong opened the safe, in which there was a row of delicate transparent glass bottles.


    ¡°Are you going to collect the dewdrops with these bottles?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Chen Hanlong nodded. He had prepared these things very carefully.


    ¡°If you put the dewdrops in these bottles, the medical effect would be greatly decreased, and we even don¡¯t need to dilute them by then. Besides, the dewdrops would become like water in less than two days if they are kept in these bottles,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chen Hanlong was dumbfounded on hearing the words. After a long while, he came to his senses and hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, please teach me how to do it.¡±


    ¡°These dewdrops contain spiritual energy, and only jade bottles can keep their spiritual energy from dispersing. Moreover, the jade bottles must be of high quality.¡±


    Chen Hanlong then realized that he was not thoughtful enough about the matter.


    ¡°Sir, is there anything else I need to pay special attention to?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that these dewdrops need to be diluted? However, except in my formation, these dewdrops will dissipate as long as they reach the air. By then, the dewdrops you diluted would be like water.¡±


    ¡°What should I do then?¡± Chen Hanlong was unwilling to give up. He was very confident that he could establish a huge empire of money for Chu Xun with these dewdrops.


    ¡°Well, choose a place and I¡¯ll help you solve it,¡± Chu Xun said as it would only take a spirit-amassing formation to solve the problem.


    Chen Hanlong was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve found a place, and it is right in the headquarters of our gang. Now, the only thing we need is jade bottles. It will take a few days even if I get someone started to make them now.¡±


    ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re free now, we can¡­¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand and interrupted Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. It doesn¡¯t matter if I go there later.¡±


    ¡°Sir, do you have anything to deal with now? Please tell me and I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Since Chu Xun was not in a hurry, Chen Hanlong did not dare to have any objection on his decision.


    ¡°Do you know which entertainment company Tang Rou is in?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Miss Tang is in Huanyu Entertainment Company,¡± Chen Hanlong replied.


    Since he knew the relationship between Tang Rou and Chu Xun, Chen Hanlong had used all his relationships to help Tang Rou and even ordered several elite members of the Dragon Eagle Gang to protect her secretly.


    ¡°You can go back to do your work. I need to go out now.¡±


    Chu Xun planned to visit Tang Rou. He had promised her to visit her, but the plan was delayed for two months.


    ¡°Sir, shall I drive you there?¡±


    ¡°No, I can go by myself.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you could go there by car. With navigation, it will be more convenient.¡±


    Chu Xun thought about it and agreed. He really didn¡¯t know where the Huanyu Entertainment Company was.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the rest area in the hall of Huanyu Entertainment Company, Chu Xun looked depressed.


    The reception lady of the company who looked sweet but was stubborn, was very responsible and stopped Chu Xun from going upstairs.


    ¡°I can¡¯t break in with force, can I?¡± Chu Xun thought to himself.


    ¡°Xiaomin, keep an eye on him. This man is so sneaky, and he doesn¡¯t even have a mobile phone or a phone number. He even boasted that he was Miss Tang¡¯s brother. I think he is just a crazy fan of Miss Tang and wants to sneak into our office.¡±


    The elder reception lady was very experienced and analyzed the situation to the younger reception lady.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think he looks like a bad guy. Maybe he¡¯s really Miss Tang¡¯s brother,¡± Hao Min whispered. She didn¡¯t think Chu Xun was a bad guy no matter how she looked at him.


    ¡°Young girls who just graduated from school like you are so simple and easy to cheat. Which bad guy would have ¡®I¡¯m a bad buy¡¯ written on his forehead?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! Trust me, now, there are many people who look harmless but in fact are wicked perverts. In order to see their idol, they can do anything.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The two reception ladies thought that Chu Xun would not hear them if they lowered their voices.


    Chu Xun was speechless for he had heard every single word they said.


    At this time, a sexy woman whose face was covered with heavy makeup came in from the door, followed by several bodyguards and assistants.


    The woman¡¯s name was Chen Qianqian. She was a rising star who rose to prominence almost at the same time as Tang Rou.


    The two reception ladies chatted so concentratedly that they did not notice Chen Qianqian, who had been standing there for a while.


    Chen Qianqian looked at Chu Xun in the rest area as she heard their conversation.


    ¡°Did you say that this man came for Tang Rou?¡±


    Chen Qianqian¡¯s sudden voice startled the two receptionists who were chatting. After discovering that it was Chen Qianqian, the two receptionists changed their expressions and hurriedly greeted her.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Chen!¡±


    Chen Qianqian rolled her eyes, which were covered with thick eye shadow, as a response. She pointed at Chu Xun and asked again, ¡°Is he here for Tang Rou?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Chen. He said he was Miss Tang¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ brother?¡± Chen Qianqian said in a strange tone, and her eyes glittered a few times.


    Chen Qianqian turned around and walked towards Chu Xun. When she saw Chu Xun¡¯s appearance clearly, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, because Chu Xun was so handsome and his skin was as fair as a baby¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t help but envy him and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Handsome! Are you looking for Tang Rou?¡±


    Chu Xun had noticed Chen Qianqian for a long time. He frowned inconspicuously. Because of his cultivation, his physique was unusually pure.


    The obscene aura of Chen Qianqian made him feel very uncomfortable.


    However, he still stood up politely and said with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I can take you to see her!¡± Chen Qianqian said.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Come with me.¡±


    ¡­


    When they reached the third floor, Chen Qianqian took Chu Xun to a room and knocked on the door.


    It was Tang Rou¡¯s assistant, Liu Xin, who opened the door. Chu Xun had seen her before.


    When Liu Xin saw Chen Qianqian, she looked grave. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly saw Chu Xun behind Chen Qianqian. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and then quickly retreated into the room and closed the door.


    Chen Qianqian looked suspiciously at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun also felt shocked!


    At this moment, the door was opened again, and a beautiful figure rushed out.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun!¡±


    Tang Rou shouted sweetly! She was usually quiet, and her loud voice showed that she was very happy to see Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun stroked her little head habitually, then turned to look at Chen Qianqian and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Chen Qianqian sensibly took her leave, only that when she turned around, a strange smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, come in.¡± Tang Rou pulled Chu Xun into the room.


    Chu Xun looked around casually and thought the room to be Tang Rou¡¯s lounge.


    After Chu Xun sat down, Liu Xin made a cup of tea for him.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Chu Xun took the tea, glanced at her, and asked casually, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like the woman who left just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Liu Xin shook her head. She was a little afraid of Chu Xun. Even Chen Hanlong, an underworld leader, was obedient to Chu Xun, which showed that Chu Xun was not a simple man.


    Besides, it was Chen Qianqian who brought Chu Xun upstairs. If Chen Qianqian had a relationship with Chu Xun, Liu Xin would be seeking death by speaking ill of Chen Qianqian in front of Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun had sharp senses that he noticed Liu Xin was a little afraid of him, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why she was afraid of him.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like that woman either.¡±


    Tang Rou looked at Chu Xun in surprise and asked, ¡°Brother Chu Xun, did you know Chen Qianqian before?¡±


    ¡°No, I met her for the first time today.¡±


    ¡°Then, why do you hate her?¡± Tang Rou asked curiously.


    Chu Xun thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like her smell. It made me feel uncomfortable.¡±


    Tang Rou and Liu Xin looked at each other and felt confused.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop talking about others. I planned to visit your parents tonight. Is it convenient for them to see me tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is. I told my parents that I have seen you before, but they didn¡¯t believe me! If you visit them, they will be shocked when they see your current looks,¡± Tang Rou said with joy.


    At this time, Liu Xin was about to say something but said nothing in the end.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, I¡¯m sorry! I have to go to shoot an advertisement soon¡­¡± Tang Rou said apologetically.


    Chu Xun smiled gently and said, ¡°That¡¯s ok. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you there. Today, I¡¯ll be your full-time driver.¡±


    ¡°Really? Brother Chu Xun, you are so kind!¡± Tang Rou happily waved her small fist.


    ¡­


    After the three of them left the company, Chu Xun opened the back door of the car and bent down to give a gentleman¡¯s salute, saying, ¡°Please get on.¡±


    Tang Rou giggled and said, ¡°I want to sit in the front seat.¡± Then, she walked over, opened the door to the co-driver¡¯s seat, and sat down on it.


    Chu Xun looked at Liu Xin and said with a smile, ¡°Please, get in the car.¡±


    Liu Xin was startled and was at a loss for a moment. As it was Chu Xun who opened the door of the car for her, she did not dare to get in carelessly.


    Chu Xun was a little depressed and took two steps backward. Liu Xin then carefully got in the car and closed the door herself.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, get in the car, hurry up.¡± Tang Rou shouted.


    ¡°Xiaorou, wait for me for a few minutes!¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Chu Xun then walked casually to one side of the building.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! He seems to have found us.¡±


    When the two men with cameras saw Chu Xun come to them, they carried their things and were about to run.


    However, as soon as they turned around, they found that several strong men stared at them with fierce looks.


    The two men¡¯s hearts missed a beat. They secretly prayed that they were not those men¡¯s targets.


    However, before they could finish their praying, a strong man stepped forward and slapped them on the face respectively, which made them feel very dizzy.

 Chapter 32 - Villa for Holiday!

    ¡°What right do you have to beat us? Do you believe that I¡¯ll call the police?¡±


    The man, who felt very dizzy after being slapped on the face, questioned while covering his swollen face. However, the fear in his eyes could not be hidden, which showed that he was a paper tiger.


    The strong man spat contemptuously at him and said, ¡°Call the police as you want to. But you¡¯d better pray that you¡¯ll remain in one piece before the police come.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t offend you¡­¡±


    Before the man finished his words, the strong man interrupted him by saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t provoke me, but you offended someone you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    After saying that, the strong man grabbed the camera in the man¡¯s hand and smashed it on his head.


    The man fainted without a sound.


    Seeing that his companion was knocked down by the camera, and smelling the blood smell of these strong men, the other man was scared and trembled and turned to flee.


    However, he was so panicked that he lost his balance and fell on the ground as soon as he turn around.


    Before he could get up, those strong men rushed over and immediately punched and kicked him.


    ¡°Damn, how dare you snap His Honor and Miss Tang in secret? You¡¯re seeking death.¡±


    One of the strong men turned on the camera and saw a photo of Tang Rou holding Chu Xun¡¯s arm. Because of the shooting angle, the two in the photo looked like in an ambiguous relationship.


    The strong man raised up the camera and knocked the screaming man fiercely on the head with it, and did not stop until the man was covered in blood and passed out.


    ¡°His Honor and Miss Tang could be a perfect couple!¡± a strong man looked through the photos in the camera and said.


    The camera was of good quality, considering that it remained undamaged even after it was used to knock a man into unconsciousness.


    ¡°Do you want to die? Hurry up and delete the photos. We should never gossip about His Honor,¡± a strong man scolded in a low voice.


    ¡°What I said is true. Look, His Honor is handsome, while Miss Tang is sweet and lovely. They were born to be a couple. But His Honor is too young, looking like a teen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The point is that His Honor¡¯s skin is so fine, even better than that of many women. I really want to know how he takes care of his skin. If I get to know that, I could take care of my handsome face as well.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Look at your big dark face. No matter how you take care of it, you will still look like a chimpanzee.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ I agree. He always thought that he wasn¡¯t handsome because he had dark skin and not because he did not have a handsome face. However, the star Gu Tianle, he looks handsome even with dark skin.¡±


    These burly men actually started to talk about skin care, and they talked so excitedly that they did not notice Chu Xun, who had been standing behind them for a long time.


    ¡°Are you members of the Dragon Eagle Gang?¡±


    Chu Xun had no choice but to speak to remind them.


    These men were startled by the sudden voice. They turned around in a hurry and found that Chu Xun was behind them.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The camera in the strong man¡¯s hand fell to the ground and broke into two halves.


    The other men also changed their expressions and looked feared.


    They had talked about Chu Xun for a long while and did not know how much Chu Xun had heard about their chatting. Although they did not speak ill of him, it was not good to talk about others behind them, let alone talk about someone like Chu Xun.


    The strong man who had tried to stop others from talking about Chu Xun looked at them fiercely. He forced himself to come forward and said respectfully to Chu Xun, ¡°Sir, we are indeed members of the Dragon Eagle Gang. Brother Long ordered us to protect Miss Tang secretly.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and glanced at other people.


    Those who were glanced at by Chu Xun had beads of sweats on their foreheads.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Chu Xun suddenly said.


    When he accompanied Tang Rou out, he found that some people were snapping them secretly. Actually, he was afraid of nothing but that these paparazzi would write nonsense about him and Tang Rou. After all, Tang Rou was a new star that negative news was bad to her.


    Chu Xun wanted to take back the photos himself, but he had not expected these strong men to be one step ahead of him.


    It was fine to him. This kind of people were necessary to deal with the paparazzi.


    Uh¡­!


    These strong men were stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡­ you¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s our honor to protect Miss Tang!¡± someone finally reacted and said in a stuttering tone.


    ¡°You guys can take a rest today. There¡¯s no need to follow Miss Tang today.¡± Chu Xun nodded at them and turned to leave.


    After taking two steps, he stopped, looked back, and said with a smile, ¡°My skin was born to be good and did not rely on skin care.¡±


    ¡­


    After Chu Xun left for a long while, the several strong men finally reacted. They wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads, and breathed a sigh of relief heavily.


    Chu Xun standing there alone gave them terrifying pressure.


    ¡°What did His Honor¡¯s last sentence mean?¡± someone asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think His Honor was blaming us.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. His Honor is like an immortal from heaven. How would he take it seriously with us? If he really gets angry, he could send us to hell with a wave of his hand.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Did you hear His Honor say ¡®thank you¡¯ to me?¡±


    One of the strong men said excitedly, but others all rolled their eyes at him.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think he said that to you. He said that to me, ok?¡±


    ¡°Fu*k, how could you so shameless? Didn¡¯t you see that when His Honor said ¡®thank you¡¯, he was looking at me? Obviously, he said that to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Those big men quarreled over the words Chu Xun had said.


    Chu Xun had heard every single word of those men, and he shook his head helplessly.


    ¡­


    Back in his car, Chu Xun drove to his destination.


    This time, the video Tang Rou was about to shoot was about environmental protection, and the shooting site was at a resort named Villa of Plum and Lakes.


    The villa was located in the suburbs and was a little far. It took Chu Xun over one hour to drive to there.


    There was not much pollution in the western suburbs. Looking from afar, the sky was blue, the cloud was white, the trees made a pleasant shade, which made the villa look like a heaven of peace and happiness.


    The staff of the villa had been waiting at the gate.


    Vehicles were not allowed to enter the villa, and there were only electric and environment-friendly sightseeing wagons running inside.


    Chu Xun parked the car, and the three of them went in under the guidance of the staff.


    The three of them got into the wagon that had been prepared for them.


    The villa was very large. Along the way, there were green hills, green rivers, and golf course. The sightseers could get a wide view of the scenery, and the endless green scenery made people feel very comfortable.


    ¡°The environment here is so good!¡± Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    She had seen too many skyscrapers and been used to the air filled with car exhaust when living in urban areas. When she suddenly came to such a peaceful place, she felt relaxed and extremely comfortable.


    Chu Xun nodded, but his expression remained unchanged. During the 3,000 years when he lived in another world, he faced this kind of environment every day, so for him, there was nothing to be happy about.


    Chu Xun and Tang Rou enjoyed the scenery along the way and breathed in the fresh air full of flower fragrance. They casually chatted about their childhood and soon arrived at a wooden building.


    On the open space in front of the small building, a group of people was fiddling with the shooting equipment. When they saw Tang Rou, a white and fat man with long hair came up to her with a Buddha-like smile.


    ¡°Director Lu, nice to meet you!¡± Tang Rou greeted him with a smile after getting off the car.


    ¡°Tang Rou, I have to thank you this time!¡± Director Lu said gratefully.


    Because it was a project of the public good, the theme of which was to call on people to protect the environment, the investment was only a few million yuan.


    Nowadays, the remuneration of the actors who were a bit famous was about tens of millions yuan. After deducting the salary of the shooting team, there was not much money left. As a result, Director Lu could not afford to hire an actor.


    Because Director Lu had helped Tang Rou shoot a MV before, they could be regarded as old acquaintances. He called Tang Rou tentatively, and to his surprise, Tang Rou agreed after hearing his request and participated in the project for free.


    This made Director Lu very grateful to her.


    Besides, as a quiet and tender girl, Tang Rou was in line with the shooting style this time.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Director Lu. I¡¯m glad to work with you as long as you don¡¯t care I¡¯m an inexperienced actress,¡± said Tang Rou with a smile.


    Director Lu smiled and said nothing more. There was no need to say too much about something; otherwise, it would be very hypocritical. It was enough for him to keep this favor in mind.


    ¡°Tang Rou, take a break first. I¡¯ll make some preparations, and then we can start shooting.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Director Lu, go ahead with your work!¡±


    Tang Rou walked to a shady place with Chu Xun hand in hand and sat down.


    Director Lu was a little surprised to see that. He knew Tang Rou well. He had never seen Tang Rou being so intimate with a man. Seeing Tang Rou¡¯s action, he looked at Chu Xun, whom he did not pay any attention to before, curiously.


    At a glance, Director Lu was stunned because Chu Xun had a clean and pure aura. As the theme of the shooting project was environmental protection, Chu Xun¡¯s aura was in line with the project.


    However, Director Lu soon gave up this idea for the leading actor of the project had been determined and he could not break the contract. He could not afford to pay the penalty either.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, what are you looking at?¡± Tang Rou asked when she spotted that Chu Xun kept looking deep into the villa.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just curious about what place it is and what kind of beautiful scenery there is,¡± Chu Xun said casually.


    In fact, after arriving there, Chu Xun sensed a familiar energy fluctuation from the deepest part of the villa, but he was not sure whether it was what he thought to be.


    Director Lu had been paying attention to Chu Xun and Tang Rou. After hearing what Chu Xun said, he said with a smile, ¡°There is nothing but a pool of stagnant water. It¡¯s a place you should never go.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Tang Rou asked curiously.


    ¡°I heard that when the villa was built, that place was included in the construction plan. However, strange things happened one after another when that place was under construction. Some people went mad or got killed eccentrically. Later, the Mei Family locked that place and did not open it to public,¡± Director Lu explained.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed. If what Director Lu said was true, he could almost be sure about what there was.


    ¡­


    At this moment, two electric wagons drove over and stopped.


    A handsome young man got off the wagon first.


    ¡°Brother Kai, please slow down!¡± a man in tight pants and a variegated shirt came up from the second wagon, and said with a sharp voice while lifting his little finger.


    ¡°Lin Kai, here you are.¡± Director Lu hurriedly greeted him with a smile and reached out his hand.


    Lin Kai reached out his hand as well, but he did not hold Director Lu¡¯s hand. Instead, he raised his hand to take off his sunglasses.


    Director Lu looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Director Lu, are your team ready? You know, Brother Kai is very busy. His work schedule was full even to the end of the year. If it weren¡¯t for returning your favor, we wouldn¡¯t have taken the job with such a small remuneration,¡± the man behind Brother Kai said with his little finger lifted.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ thank you so much!¡± Director Lu smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Tang Rou has come early. My team will be ready right away and the filming will start soon. It won¡¯t waste too much of your time.¡±


    Lin Kai nodded arrogantly, turned to look at Tang Rou in the rest area, and walked to her with a charming smile on his face.


    ¡°Pooh, he is too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Director Lu, he would be playing a bit role now.¡±


    ¡°He is so ungrateful. He forgot that it was Director Lu who helped him a lot. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to become what he is today.¡±


    The staff standing aside looked at Lin Kai angrily and cursed in a low voice with disdain.

 Chapter 33 - Bad Character!

    Lin Kai walked up to Tang Rou with a smile that he was satisfied the most on his face.


    He practiced to smile like that for a long time. Every time he showed the smile, his female fans would be crazy for him.


    ¡°Hello, Tang Rou! It¡¯s my honor to cooperate with you.¡± Lin Kai stretched out his hand.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Although Tang Rou did not like the arrogant Lin Kai, but out of courtesy, she still reached out to shake hands with him.


    She had to admit that Lin Kai was indeed very handsome. Lin Kai was very popular in the entertainment industry, and though everyone was criticizing his acting performance, he was still very popular given that one¡¯s appearance mattered the most in this society.


    Some netizens teased that Lin Kai¡¯s acting skill was impeccable for he could play ten roles with an unchanged expression.


    Tang Rou withdrew her hands as soon as she touched Lin Kai¡¯s hands, which could not be regarded as she was shaking hands with him.


    A trace of anger flashed through Lin Kai¡¯s eyes. He thought he had hidden it well.


    He had an extremely handsome face. He liked to see his female fans obsessed with him, and every time they saw him, they would scream crazily.


    Tang Rou¡¯s attitude toward him was neither cold nor warm, which made him, who was used to be surrounded by admirers, feel very uncomfortable.


    ¡°Hey, who are you? Can¡¯t you see that Brother Kai is standing here? Get up quickly and give the seat to Brother Kai. You¡¯re not sensible at all.¡±


    This man who was mean and would lift his little finger when talking was Lin Kai¡¯s agent. He stared at Chu Xun when he spoke.


    Chu Xun glanced at him calmly with a smile of disdain at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Give my seat to you? That¡¯s ok. I¡¯m just afraid that nobody could sit firmly in my seat.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, let¡¯s go over there. The scenery there is really beautiful. Can you take a few photos for me?¡± Tang Rou pointed to a lavender field not far away and said.


    She didn¡¯t know Chu Xun¡¯s identity, but she knew that Lin Kai could not afford to offend Chu Xun, whom an underworld leader like Chen Hanlong served flatteringly.


    She did this not for Lin Kai, but for Director Lu. In this ostentatious entertainment circle, Director Lu was a good-hearted director.


    Few directors were willing to do this kind of thankless, not-for-profit work, let alone a famous director like Director Lu.


    She didn¡¯t want Director Lu to be too embarrassed.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Xun stood up, glanced at Lin Kai, and then accompanied Tang Rou to take photos in the lavender field.


    Lin Kai looked grave. It was rare to see a girl as pure as Tang Rou in the entertainment circle. Lin Kai had slept with countless women, most of whom offered themselves to him, some of whom wanted to draw attention, while sometimes, they wanted to find amusement when the occasion arose for what they needed¡­


    Tang Rou was a quiet, tender, sweet, and lovely girl, and he was itching to get her.


    Now it seemed that Tang Rou was not interested in him.


    Lin Kai glared at the backs of Tang Rou and Chu Xun with resentment, and his eyes flickered. He sneered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Brother Kai, please sit down.¡± Lin Kai¡¯s agent frivolously took out a wet towel and wiped where Chu Xun had sat.


    Lin Kai was angry. He pushed his agent away rudely and sat down.


    ¡°Crack¡­ Plop¡­¡±


    As soon as Lin Kai¡¯s bottom touched the seat, the chair was suddenly broken. As a result, Lin Kai sat on the ground in the end and felt that his coccygeal vertebra was broken. He immediately sweated on his forehead in pain and grimaced. However, to protect his image as a star, he suppressed the pain.


    The staff standing aside burst into laughter without hesitation upon seeing the scene.


    ¡°What are you laughing about? What kind of a bad chair you¡¯ve prepared! Can you afford to take the responsibility if Brother Kai breaks his bones?¡±


    The staff couldn¡¯t laugh out any more because the chair was indeed prepared by them. Lin Kai¡¯s agent was right. If Lin Kai really got injured, they would be responsible for it. By then, it was Director Lu who would be in trouble.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come and lend me a hand quickly.¡± Lin Kai¡¯s agent couldn¡¯t help Lin Kai up alone, so he shouted at the staff beside loudly.


    The staff had wanted to help, but upon they heard these harsh words, none of them went to help them.


    Director Lu looked helpless. Others could stand by and neglect Lin Kai, but he couldn¡¯t. He ran to help Lin Kai up with Lin Kai¡¯s agent.


    ¡°Come here, Brother Kai, take this seat.¡±


    Lin Kai¡¯s agent sat down on the chair next to them to see if it was stable. After making sure that the chair was fine, he told Lin Kai to sit on it.


    ¡°Crack¡­ Plop ¡­¡±


    As soon as Lin Kai sat down, the chair was broken again. Lin Kai fell down on the ground again.


    The difference was that this time, he failed to bear the pain, screamed out, and rubbed his butt in an inelegant way.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, including Lin Kai¡¯s agent.


    It took them a long time to come to their senses, and their expressions were weird.


    ¡°The chair was fine when others sat on it, but when you sat on it, it was broken. You must be a man with terrible characters that even the chair despised you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, it¡¯s you who broke the chair secretly, is it?¡± Tang Rou tilted her little head and looked at Chu Xun. She did not believe that it was a coincidence.


    Chu Xun smiled and replied, ¡°This has nothing to do with me. Maybe his character is so poor that even the chair despised him. Or maybe his character is so good that he won the ¡®lottery¡¯ twice in a row. I think he should go to buy a lottery today.¡±


    Tang Rou covered her mouth and smiled slightly. She knew that it must be Chu Xun¡¯s trick.


    ¡­


    Lin Kai glared at his agent, who was stunned, and shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for, silly? Come and help me up.¡±


    Now, he could not pay attention to his image anymore.


    The agent hurriedly helped Lin Kai up. This time, he no longer said that he couldn¡¯t help Lin Kai up alone.


    ¡°Lin Kai, are you all right? Shall I send you to the hospital now?¡± Director Lu asked with concern. After all, it was him who invited Lin Kai to there.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m ok?¡± Lin Kai shouted irritably. ¡°I won¡¯t do any shooting work today. I want to go back to rest!¡±


    After saying that, he ignored everyone, turned back, limped to a sightseeing car and left quickly, but it looked more like he was fleeing. Before leaving, he cursed to himself that the place was fu*king weird.


    ¡­


    Those who were left at the place all shook their heads in disdain and were surprised that this was what a popular idol looked like.


    Their faces were full of anger and dissatisfaction. They had worked hard for half a day for nothing.


    Director Lu shook his head helplessly and said to everyone, ¡°That¡¯s all for today. We¡¯ll continued the shooting work tomorrow.¡±


    In fact, the one who felt upset the most was him. After all, he was the one who made Lin Kai famous.


    Director Lu walked over and looked at Tang Rou apologetically. ¡°Tang Rou, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect that things would go on like this.¡±


    ¡°Director Lu, don¡¯t blame yourself. No one would like to see such a thing happen. Besides, it¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me,¡± Tang Rou said considerately.


    .


    ¡°Alas!¡±


    Director Lu sighed.


    ¡°Director Lu, it¡¯s okay. We can continue the shooting work tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Rou comforted him.


    Director Lu suppressed his emotions and said with a smile, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll prepare a place for you to rest first. All of us can live here tonight, so we won¡¯t be in a hurry tomorrow. It¡¯s very troublesome to run hither and thither.¡±


    ¡°Live here?¡± Tang Rou was stunned and turned to look at Chu Xun.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s do as Director Lu said. I will visit your parents tomorrow night!¡± Chu Xun knew what Tang Rou was worried about.


    Sure enough, Tang Rou was relieved after hearing the words for she had been afraid that Chu Xun would be unhappy about the decision.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to bother you, Director Lu.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ll arrange everything for you now.¡±


    Director Lu glanced at Chu Xun curiously before he left. Just now, he heard Chu Xun say he would visit Tang Rou¡¯s parents. He wondered if they were a couple. After looking at the two carefully, Director Lu found that they were indeed a perfect match.


    Director Lu took a few steps away but suddenly stopped and looked back at Tang Rou, saying, ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem¡­ Do the two of you want one room or two rooms?¡¯


    Tang Rou was stunned firs, and then, her pretty face blushed completely.


    ¡°Two,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he said flatly.


    Director Lu was stunned. He realized that he had misunderstood the relationship between the two, so he left quickly.


    Tang Rou glanced at the calm Chu Xun secretly, and she felt a little bit upset. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Brother Chu Xun like me?¡± she thought to herself.


    Sometimes, women would worry too much like this, and even Tang Rou, who was quiet and tender, was no exception.


    Of course, this was just an episode.


    In the afternoon, Chu Xun almost toured around the entire villa with Tang Rou.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Late at night, the silver moon was like a plate, and stars were twinkling in the sky.


    Chu Xun stood by the window, and his eyes fell on the deepest place of the villa.


    The reason why he did not refuse Director Lu¡¯s proposal was that he was going to investigate something to see if there had what he needed.


    Opening the window, he jumped down silently.


    Chu Xun turned into a black shadow and flew toward the deepest place of the villa in the night.


    About a dozen minutes later, Chu Xun looked at the desolation in front of him, which was out of tune with the greenery of the villa.


    The place was sealed and isolated by wire netting, and the lock on the gate had rusted.


    Chu Xun pulled the lock lightly and broke it.


    He stepped into the gate. The fallen leaves under his feet had dried up, and when he stepped on them, there were particularly ear-piercing sounds in the quiet night.


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense spread all the way forward.


    After he walked about ten minutes, he arrived at a pool with a diameter of ten meters.


    The pitch-black water in the pool gave Chu Xun a chilling feeling, looking like a monster that was waiting for its prey to fall into its trap with its mouth wide open.


    Chu Xun squatted down, put his fingers into the water and stirred gently.


    The water was bone-chilling, and a layer of white mist climbed onto his fingers, the back of his hand, and finally his arm.


    At the same time, a strange energy fluctuation burst out along his arm and rushed into Chu Xun¡¯s brain.


    Chu Xun withdrew his hand, and a puff of water vapour rose from his arm. As the white mist dissipated, the energy fluctuation also disappeared.


    ¡°Cold Stone of Fantasy,¡± Chu Xun said softly.


    Cold Stone of Fantasy was not helpful for cultivation, but it was the best material for making storage space.


    Cold Stone of Fantasy had a mysterious power that could invade people¡¯s brains and make people hallucinate.


    It was exactly because of this power that the stone could be used by the cultivators. After controlling the power of the Cold Stone of Fantasy, one could put an object into the storage space and take it out with a sheer of his mind.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    Chu Xun leaped into the pool. His True Energy formed a shield, which prevented the cold water from nearing him.


    Chu Xun dived all the way downward, and the dark water could not block his sight.


    The depth of the pool was about 50 meters.


    At the bottom of the pool, a fist-sized milky white stone emitted a cold and hazy white light.


    It was exactly a Cold Stone of Fantasy.


    Chu Xun held the stone in his hand effortlessly, ignoring the piercing chill from the stone that could freeze people into ice cubes, and swam upward along the way.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The surface of the pool exploded, and Chu Xun jumped up to the poolside with his clothes dry.


    Looking at the stone in his hand, Chu Xun smiled. It was really troublesome for him to not have a storage space.


    However, soon, his smile froze on his face.


    The Hellish Python that wrapped around his wrist suddenly crawled to the palm of his hand.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The python opened its mouth, bit a small piece of stone off, chewed it several times, and swallowed it like eating beans.


    Chu Xun was stunned. He quickly pinched Hellish Python by the tail, and when the python was about to bite the stone twice, he lifted it away from the cold stone.

 Chapter 34 - Top of the Dark Ranking!

    Chapter 34 Top of the Dark Ranking!The Hellish Python was indeed a top-level monster. It dared to eat anything. The Cold Stone of Fantasy, that ordinary people would die as soon as they touched, was just its food.


    ¡°Hellish, it¡¯s of great use to me. I¡¯ll find other top jade stones for you after I return.¡± Chu Xun comforted it.


    The Hellish Python was now growing and needed a lot of food.


    The Hellish Python reluctantly rubbed Chu Xun¡¯s palm, and then wrapped itself around his wrist.


    Chu Xun smiled and ran toward the direction from which he had come.


    After coming back to the room, Chu Xun took out the Cold Stone of Fantasy and set a small formation to cut off the power of it. Otherwise, people living around would be affected and hallucinated.


    It was always inappropriate to put it in his room for a long time. It was better to refine it as soon as possible.


    Chu Xun set up a formation to cover the whole room, so as not to disturb others.


    All things in the world could be refined in the Nine Heavens Burning Formation! Fires rose from the room to the sky.


    However, such fire didn¡¯t cause any damage in the room and wasn¡¯t exposed at all.


    The Cold Stone of Fantasy left Chu Xun¡¯s hand and floated in the air, giving out coldness.


    ¡°Refine!¡±


    After Chu Xun¡¯s shout of low voice, the fire rushed to the Cold Stone of Fantasy in the air.


    The coldness of it was abundant and waves of coldness surged to resist the fire, as if it was unwilling to be refined.


    ¡°Come on! Refine!¡±


    Chu Xun roared and transferred some True Energy to the Eye of Formation.


    The fire became a fire dragon and impacted on the Cold Stone of Fantasy more rapidly after giving out a long roar.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t stop, and more and more True Energy was transferred to the Eye of Formation continuously.


    ¡­


    Half an hour later, the Cold Stone of Fantasy seemed to have been unable to withstand the continuous impact of the fire, and became less cold. At last, it stopped giving out coldness and changed to liquid after being refining.


    The liquid condensed and shrank ceaselessly, becoming a drop, which was as big as a thumb.


    ¡°Congeal!¡±


    Chu Xun waved his ten fingers to make a seal.


    The liquid in the air began to change and finally turned into a ring, the surface of which was covered with lines and brilliant.


    Chu Xun got up and removed the Nine Heavens Burning Formation. The ring floated in front of him.


    Chu Xun put on the ring. It suited him.


    Then a drop of blood exuded from his fingertip and drop on the ring.


    A red light flashed across the ring and it was completely marked by Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun sensed it with his Divine Sense and found that the space inside the ring was more than five square meters. It was barely a low-level storage space.


    However, the storage space could be enlarged. With the improvement of cultivation and integration of other materials, the space would increase.


    ¡°Store it.¡±


    Chu Xun said it in his mind and the tea set on the table disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Chu Xun showed happiness on his face. Then he said in his mind again, and the tea set appeared again.


    All of a sudden, the happiness on Chu Xun¡¯s face disappeared, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    The next moment, he came out through the window and looked at the roof coldly.


    Under the moonlight, a man in white was standing on the top of the building.


    The man, dressing in a white Tang suit, was about fifty years old. His eyes were as sharp as falcon¡¯s and he was staring at Chu Xun sharply.


    But when Chu Xun appeared, he showed surprise in his eyes.


    ¡°Swoosh¡­¡±


    These wooden buildings here were all two-story and more than ten meters high. The man in white leaped down and landed silently!


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly, showing a look of interest. When the man fell down, the power inside his body flowed and he was light-footed.


    ¡°Acrobatic Jumping.¡± All of a sudden, these two words came to his mind.


    ¡°I wonder your ranking on the Dark Ranking.¡± Chu Xun asked with interest.


    ¡°You actually know the Dark Ranking. You¡¯re a little knowledgeable.¡± The voice of the comer was loud. Judging from his voice only, one couldn¡¯t guess his age.


    Chu Xun smiled. Black Lotus, the tenth on the Dark Ranking, had died in his hands.


    Someone had offered 100 million yuan for killing Chu Xun, and the task had already been accepted by somebody.


    Recently, he had been waiting for the one who had accepted the task. Because he was going to scare the one behind the stage.


    ¡°I¡¯m Judge, top of the Dark Ranking!¡±


    Judge, top of the Dark Ranking, could determine others¡¯ life!


    The comer stood with his hands on his back, looking at Chu Xun with joking eyes and an arrogant look.


    Since Chu Xun knew the Dark Ranking, he must know the weight of the top of the Dark Ranking.


    In the past, as long as he told others who he was, it was enough to frighten his opponents.


    He was waiting to see the frightened expression on Chu Xun¡¯s face. He liked to see this kind of expression. He liked to control other people¡¯s life.


    Unfortunately, Chu Xun¡¯s face was always indifferent, and no fear could be seen.


    ¡°Judge? I wonder how many people have been sentenced to death by you.¡± Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and said.


    ¡°I never sentence them to life. So far, I have sentenced 172 people to death.¡± Then Judge added, ¡°After tonight, it will be 173 people.¡±


    ¡°Am I the extra one?¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°You have self-knowledge. You¡¯d better commit suicide, so as not to look for trouble,¡± said Judge with contemptuous eyes.


    When he took over the task, there was no information about the danger coefficient.


    But he didn¡¯t sense the fluctuations of Internal Breath inside Chu Xun¡¯s body. So he thought that Chu Xun should know a little bit about Kung Fu.


    Judge¡¯s face was full of disdain. As an expert of Level-seven, he thought that people without Internal Breath didn¡¯t worth dealing with by him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one in the world dares to judge my life and death.¡± Chu Xun raised his head proudly, showing great momentum.


    Judge was shocked. Chu Xun¡¯s momentum just now made his Internal Breath disordered.


    ¡°Rodomontade!¡±


    Judge gave a loud roar. With the urge of Internal Breath, his voice was as loud as an explosion.


    He wanted to suppress Chu Xun¡¯s momentum.


    Chu Xun looked at Judge indifferently, and the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, showing his deep contempt toward Judge.


    Judge didn¡¯t find that his sound urged by the Internal Breath didn¡¯t spread out at all and was stopped by an invisible power in the air.


    Therefore, although the sound was like an explosion, it was only heard by him and Chu Xun. The rest in the resort were still asleep.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to commit suicide, I¡¯ll kill you by myself and let you bear the consequences of disobeying me, though you¡¯re not worth it.¡±


    Judge¡¯s momentum climbed up and he suddenly stepped on the ground with strong power, so that the grass under his feet exploded and he suddenly raised. Then he threw a palm toward Chu Xun from a high altitude. The palm tore the air, making a series of sound of air exploding. The momentum was terrible.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. His True Energy swept and the grass under his feet was lifted, blocking Judge¡¯s sight.


    Judge¡¯s face changed and he was surprised inside. He didn¡¯t sense any fluctuations of Internal Breath from Chu Xun. Why did he have a deep feeling of crisis?


    But now he was at a point of no return. He rushed to Chu Xun and launched a palm to attack him.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    His palm cut through the air, but Chu Xun suddenly disappeared. He didn¡¯t hit Chu Xun and only hit the air, making sounds of cracking!


    When he didn¡¯t hit Chu Xun, Judge felt something in his heart. He looked back suddenly, only to see that Chu Xun was not far behind him with a cold face.


    Judge began to panic. No wonder the danger coefficient was unknown in the data. The speed was so terrible.


    ¡°I have said that no one in this world can determine my life.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun disappeared again.


    When he showed up again, he was in front of Judge and launched a fierce blow.


    Judge¡¯s face suddenly changed. Under the emergency, he crossed his arms to resist. At the same time, he mobilized his Internal Breath and gathered it in his arms, sleeves inflating.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Judge¡¯s arms were hit.


    The fists came like mountains. The True Energy burst out from the fists, and then exploded.


    The Judge¡¯s sleeves burst into pieces, then his arms.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    There was piercing sound of bone cracking!


    Judge flew backward and fell more than ten meters away. After struggling for a while, he stopped moving, eyes dull and breath dissipating.


    His arms were smashed by Chu Xun¡¯s fist, as well as his chest and viscera.


    The top of the Dark Ranking was killed by a fist in an instant. It was absurd.


    When he came here, he was arrogant, but now he was a cold corpse.


    Chu Xun, with cold eyes, slowly took back his fist. Then he went back to his room.


    He did not destroy the Judge¡¯s body.


    When someone found it tomorrow, the news that Judge had been killed by him would spread.


    The reason he did this was to intimidate the one behind the stage.


    Maybe his parents were under his or her control.


    He just wanted to scare the other side, so that he or she dared not hurt his parents.


    The unlucky Judge didn¡¯t know that he was the warning to others.


    ¡­


    In the morning, Chu Xun, who was cultivating, was awakened by a noise.


    He got up and went to the window. Looking out, he saw several people in police uniforms carrying the body of Judge to the car.


    Chu Xun showed a cold smile.


    ¡°Knock knock¡­¡±


    Somebody was knocking at the door quickly.


    The indifference on Chu Xun¡¯s face was replaced by gentleness. He went to open the door.


    Tang Rou stood outside with anxiety on her face.


    Seeing Chu Xun, Tang Rou was obviously relieved. ¡°Brother Chu Xun, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Chu Xun shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re fine,¡± Tang Rou patted her chest gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s scaring. Someone was killed last night. The corpse is not far from your window.¡±


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help smiling and was moved. He touched Tang Rou¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Leave it to the police! You have to go to the set later.¡±


    Chu Xun simply cleaned up and went downstairs with Tang Rou.


    Originally they were going to eat breakfast, but Tang Rou didn¡¯t want to eat. Maybe she was scared by the corpse.


    ¡­


    When they got to the set, the staff had already come and they were discussing the dead man last night.


    They said hello to Director Lu and went to the side to wait for the shooting.


    After a while, Lin Kai arrived.


    Lin Kai seemed to have forgotten yesterday¡¯s embarrassment. Today, he was not arrogant anymore. Instead, he was polite to everyone, as if he had changed his temper.


    The only thing that didn¡¯t change was his attitude towards Tang Rou. During the shoot, he had been serving Tang Rou drinks and concerning about her health to please her.


    People wouldn¡¯t slap somebody who was polite and smiling. Lin Kai didn¡¯t do anything rude, so Tang Rou could do nothing to him.


    With Lin Kai¡¯s high cooperation, the shooting went smoothly.


    The so-called short film was actually a three-minute public service advertisement.


    Originally, it was planned to be finished in one day, but it took only half a day.


    Because Chu Xun would go to Tang Rou¡¯s house in the evening, so they said goodbye to Director Lu after finishing filming.


    Lin Kai looked at the back of Chu Xun and Tang Rou and then looked down at the photos in his mobile phone, showing a ferocious smile.

 Chapter 35 - Chu Xun Visits the Tang Family!

    Chapter 35 Chu Xun Visits the Tang Family!On the way back, Tang Rou called her parents and told them that she was going to take a friend home.


    But she didn¡¯t say that the friend was Chu Xun.


    At the Tang Family, Song Ci, Tang Rou¡¯s mother, was stunned, holding the phone.


    ¡°Is it Rourou? What did she say?¡± Tang Rou¡¯s father, Tang Wenyan, closed the newspaper and asked the stunned Song Ci.


    ¡°Rourou said she would take a friend home.¡± Song Ci paused and continued, ¡°Do you think Rourou is in love? She¡¯s happy in the phone.¡±


    Tang Wenyan adjusted his gold-rimmed glasses and frowned slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not happy when you heard my words, are you?¡± Song Ci put down the phone and asked with doubt while looking at Tang Wenyan¡¯s expression.


    ¡°What can I be happy about?¡± Tang Wenyan muttered.


    ¡°What did you say? Rourou is in her twenties. If she doesn¡¯t find a boyfriend now, it will be too late for her to find one. Do you want your daughter to be the leftover girl?¡± said Song Ci discontentedly.


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s a shortsighted view. Does my daughter need to worry about marriage?¡± said Tang Wenyan.


    Song Ci was stuck. Tang Wenyan was right. Tang Rou was smart and beautiful, and indeed excellent.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m telling you that you have to welcome him when he comes.¡±


    Tang Wenyan nodded, unwillingful. But he thought to himself, ¡°Huh, no way.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The car stopped downstairs to Tang Rou¡¯s house. Chu Xun followed Tang Rou upstairs with the gift he bought on the road.


    Then they knocked at the door!


    Song Ci opened the door and looked at Chu Xun as soon as she opened the door.


    The man was a little too good-looking. He had knife-shaped eyebrows and clear eyes, looking sunny.


    Song Ci nodded in secret. A person with such clear eyes proved that he was very kind, because the eyes are the window of the mind.


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Song!¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Hi, Hello, come in!¡±


    Tang Rou pouted a little. She seemed to be ignored.


    Chu Xun followed Song Ci in and saw Tang Wenyan looking through the newspaper that had been read once.


    He didn¡¯t seem to see Chu Xun.


    Song Ci was embarrassed and secretly kicked Tang Wenyan.


    Tang Wenyan didn¡¯t seem to feel it. He still held the newspaper to block his face.


    Chu Xun wanted to laugh. He felt like a new son-in-law who had just come to visit his parents-in-law and was troubled by his father-in-law.


    ¡°Uncle Tang, long time no see!¡± Chu Xun said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Long time no see?¡±


    Tang Wenyan couldn¡¯t help but put down the newspaper and turned to Chu Xun. He was still unwilling. ¡°This man is too good-looking.¡±


    Then he said, ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    Song Ci also looked at Chu Xun curiously.


    Tang Rou and Chu Xun looked at each other and laughed.


    ¡°Dad, he¡¯s Brother Chu Xun!¡± Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help chuckling.


    ¡°Little Xun.¡±


    ¡°You are Little Xun?¡±


    Tang Wenyan and Song Ci exclaimed one after the other.


    ¡°Uncle, aunt, I¡¯m Little Xun. Long time no see.¡±


    At this time, he was neither the Immortal Emperor nor the cultivator, but an ordinary junior.


    Tang Wenyan and his father were close friends, and the relationship between the two families had been good. Tang Wenyan and Song Ci always treated him as a son.


    ¡°Are you really Little Xun?¡± Tang Wenyan put down the newspaper, couldn¡¯t help but stand up, and looked at Chu Xun in surprise.


    Song Ci was also in disbelief. Although Chu Xun was also good-looking three years ago, his skin was dark and was totally different from this handsome young man.


    ¡°Uncle, aunt, I¡¯m Little Xun indeed. I haven¡¯t seen you for three years. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°We are all doing well¡­¡± Song Ci said happily, ¡°Boy, please sit down and let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    Four people seated!


    ¡°Little Xun, where did you go three years ago? Do you know that we¡¯ve been looking for you crazily?¡± Tang Wenyan¡¯s tone was a little reproachful.


    ¡°Sorry for giving you so much worry.¡±


    Chu Xun was very sad. He could think of how many hardships and sins his parents had suffered while they were looking for him.


    Chu Xun said what had happened during the past three years, but he concealed the fact that he had been to the world of cultivation and cultivated.


    It was too bizarre to speak out.


    This was the first time he had confided it to others.


    After Chu Xun finished speaking, Song Ci and Tang Wenyan looked at each other in disbelief.


    Tang Rou was grieved that Chu Xun had suffered a lot.


    After all, Tang Wenyan and Song Ci had experienced a lot. Although they were shocked, they were still calm.


    ¡°Little Xun, you must be more careful in the future. I don¡¯t think the one behind the stage would give up,¡± said Song Ci anxiously.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry about me. I will find my parents.¡±


    Tang Wenyan sighed. As Chu Xun said, the power of the one behind the stage was unimaginable.


    Chu Xun had just been released and had no right and no power. How could he fight against the one behind the stage?


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun¡­¡±


    Before Tang Rou finished speaking, Chu Xun touched her little head habitually and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My ability is not weak!¡±


    Tang Rou thought about it and found Chu Xun¡¯s ability was really not weak. ¡°Such a gangster as Chen Hanlong follows Chu Xun¡¯s lead. Maybe I¡¯m too pessimistic.¡±


    Although she thought so, she still couldn¡¯t stop worrying.


    Tang Wenyan was worried when he saw Chu Xun touched Tang Rou¡¯s head.


    ¡°Chu Xun is in danger now. If Tang Rou is too close to him, will she¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that I need to have a talk to my daughter.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a ruthless man. He was just an ordinary gold collar worker and an ordinary father. It was his responsibility to protect his daughter from harm.


    Of course, when necessary, he would protect Chu Xun.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop talking about these sad things. I¡¯m going to cook some dishes. Little Xun, have a taste to see whether I have lagged behind.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve been missing your cooking all these years.¡±


    Song Ci was very fast. Because of Chu Xun¡¯s arrival, she showed her specials kill. Soon, the table was full of dishes.


    ¡°Come on, Little Xun, eat more!¡± Song Ci kept putting food on Chu Xun¡¯s plate.


    Chu Xun accepted everything and glutted himself with delicacies.


    Tang Rou looked at Chu Xun in surprise, wondering whether they were so delicious. She knew that Chu Xun only thought the dishes in the Purple Bamboo Club was just not bad.


    ¡°Are my mother¡¯s dishes better than those made by the famous chefs in Purple Bamboo Club?¡±


    ¡°Little Xun, where do you live now?¡± Tang Wenyan asked suddenly.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m staying with my friends for the time being,¡± replied Chu Xun.


    ¡°My boy, how can you live in a friend¡¯s house? If you can¡¯t find a place to live, come back and live with us. It¡¯s a big place.¡± Song Ci didn¡¯t think as much as Tang Wenyan did. She regarded Chu Xun as his own child. Besides, there were three bedrooms and one living room in the house. There happened to be one bedroom vacant.


    Tang Wenyan frowned slightly. ¡°Now Chu Xun is equivalent to the source of danger. How can he live back?¡±


    But since Song Ci said it, he couldn¡¯t say no.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, aunt. My friend¡¯s house is just vacant. I live alone and won¡¯t disturb them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you have any difficulties, you must tell me.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thank you, aunt!¡±


    Chu Xun was moved. He hadn¡¯t had such a feeling for a long time.


    After eating, Chu Xun talked with Tang Wenyan and Song Ci for a while. It was late, and Chu Xun got up and left.


    Song Ci asked Chu Xun to live here at night.


    Chu Xun had already been aware of Tang Wenyan¡¯s reaction and worry, but he understood it, so he refused politely.


    ¡­


    After Chu Xun left, Tang Wenyan thought for a moment and gave a look at Tang Rou, but he didn¡¯t know how to talk about it with her? ¡°Alas, I¡¯ll find a proper opportunity to talk to her.¡±


    But he thought of another thing.


    ¡°Rourou, there¡¯s a party in our company tomorrow night. You can go with us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your company party. Does it have something to do with me?¡± Tang Rou was confused.


    Except for Tang Rou, Tang Wenyan and Song Ci were also puzzled. It was their big boss, Zheng Guangyi, who invited Tang Rou to the party. Was it because that she was a star?


    But the two soon rejected the idea. Who Zheng Guangyi was? If he wanted, he could invite any stars.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun went back to Qianlong Mount Villas and found that Chen Hanlong was still there.


    Chen Hanlong was collecting the dew, uplifting his ass and murmuring.


    After listening for a while, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He actually said good words to these plants.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t live here for two days, did you?¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly made a noise, which made Chen Hanlong almost throw away the jade bottle in his hand.


    ¡°Sir, are you done?¡± After asking, he thought of Chu Xun¡¯s question and hurriedly said, ¡°No. The jade bottle arrived in the afternoon, and I¡¯ve just come.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°One more thing, Sir! Zheng Guangyi asked me to tell you that their company¡¯s annual meeting will be held tomorrow and he hopes you can attend.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± Chu Xun was not interested in such a thing. ¡°You can get back to your own business. Tomorrow I will help you solve the problem of the dissipation of dewdrop¡¯s spiritual energy.¡±


    Speaking of this, Chen Hanlong nodded excitedly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The next day, Chu Xun and Chen Hanlong rushed to the headquarters of Dragon Eagle Gang.


    Chu Xun looked at the room of two hundred square meters in front of him with a strange look. Chen Hanlong actually built a steel plate of ten centimeter thick and three protective doors for the whole room. It was as safe as a bank vault.


    Chu Xun quickly set up a Spiritual Energy Gathering Formation and taught Chen Hanlong how to get in and out of the formation.


    ¡°Will you go to the dinner party this evening, Sir? Zheng Guangyi just called again and asked,¡± asked Chen Hanlong.


    Chu Xun thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tell me the address of the banquet, and I will go there by myself.¡±


    ¡°The banquet will be held in Purple Bamboo Club.¡±


    ¡°OK, I see! You can get back to your own business.¡± After finishing speaking, Chu Xun left.


    As for how to dilute and allocate the Immortal Water and how to sell it, he would let Chen Hanlong to do the work.


    ¡­


    Darkness had set in, but the Purple Bamboo Club was full of lights.


    On the 10th floor of the club, there was a banquet hall of a thousand square meters, where the banquet would be held.


    The guests were just arriving. This time, Zheng Guangyi invited half of the big guys in Gujiang City.


    These people gathered here to talk about big issues such as policy and future trends.


    Maybe they could let tens of thousands of people to work or lose their jobs with just one decision. Or maybe their one cooperation could increase the GDP of Gujiang City.


    At the banquet, there were also many young people in their twenties, who were supposed to come to see the world with their parents. They were all rich young men and young ladies. They knew each other and gathered together in three or five, bragging about each other and chatting about fashion trends.


    Tang Rou followed her parents into the banquet hall and attracted most people¡¯s attention.


    Today, Tang Rou wore a white corset dress, with soft hair hanging behind her head and a light makeup. Her skin was white and tender. She also wore a necklace with a blue heart-shaped pendant, which was sparkling. She looked peaceful and noble.


    Being watched by many people, Tang Rou was a little shy and slightly lowered her head.


    Tang Wenyan and Song Ci were also very nervous. They were just ordinary gold collar workers.


    In the banquet hall, the people of the lowest position was still a general manager. As an ordinary manager, he was nobody here.

 Chapter 36 - The Disturbance in the Banquet

    ¡°Who are they? They look unfamiliar.¡±


    ¡°The girl in the middle seems to be Tang Rou, a star who has just become popular recently,¡± said a young man frivolously.


    ¡°She looks good!¡± Another rich second generation was more frivolous. They never looked up to stars.


    Even the a-list stars such as Zhang Ziyi and Fan Binbin were also nobody in their eyes, not to mention Tang Rou who was just an unimportant star.


    Tang Wenyan was very awkward. He knew most of the people here, but nobody knew him!


    ¡°Manager Tang, you are here?¡±


    When Tang Wenyan felt awkward, a voice sounded.


    A man in his fifties came with a handsome young man in his twenties.


    ¡°Hello, General Manager Hu!¡±


    Tang Wenyan and Song Ci hurried to say hello. This person was their immediate superior, Hu Jin, the general manager of Qiankun Group.


    ¡°Manager Tang, Manager Song, you also come to the party?¡± Hu Jin was a little surprised and asked, although the question was not polite. This banquet was not accessible to ordinary managers. How could they come?


    Tang Wenyan looked a little unnatural. It seemed that Hu Jin meant that they had sneaked into.


    Song Ci was also a little unhappy. ¡°General Manager Hu, it was Chairman Zheng who invited us.¡±


    Hu Jin was stunned and surprised! Chairman Zheng was Zheng Guangyi, his boss and the initiator of this banquet. How could he invite Tang Wenyan and Song Ci? Was he going to focus on training these two people? Recently, Vice General Manager Li of the company had left, and many managers had been fighting openly and secretly for that position. Would Tang Wenyan be the next vice general manager?


    If so, Tang Wenyan was really qualified to attend the banquet.


    ¡°It seems that I have always neglected Tang Wenyan. I need to pay more attention to him in the future.¡±


    Hu Jin stopped thinking and changed the topic. He pointed to the youth beside him and said with a smile on his face, ¡°This is my son, Hu Wen. He has just come back from abroad.¡±


    Then he said to Hu Wen, ¡°This is Manager Tang of our company. He has strong working ability and is an example for you to learn from later.¡±


    Hu Wen bowed slightly to Tang Wenyan and said, ¡°Hello, Uncle Tang! In the future, I may work in Qiankun Group. Please give me your advice in the future and I would appreciate them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest. In terms of ability, who can match your dad, General Manager Hu. I dare not display my slight skill before your dad to teach young people.¡± Tang Wenyan was a manager anyway and also knew how to suck up to somebody.


    Tang Wenyan¡¯s words greatly pleased Hu Jin, who was very happy and couldn¡¯t help being complacent.


    ¡°General Manager Hu, this is my daughter, Tang Rou.¡± When it came to Tang Rou, Tang Wenyan was very proud.


    Hu Jin looked at Tang Rou with a smile on his face and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Miss Tang for a long time. Manager Tang, you really have a good daughter!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle Hu!¡± Tang Rou extended greetings to Hu Jin.


    Hu Jin nodded with a smile, looked at his son next to him, then looked at Tang Wenyan and said, ¡°Manager Tang, Manager Song, there are several long-term clients of our company over there. I¡¯d like to introduce them to you. Let the youth enjoy the party by themselves. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve already been impatient with us.¡±


    It sounded reasonable, so Tang Wenyan and Song Ci couldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Uncle Tang, Aunt Song, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of Sister Tang Rou.¡± Hu Wen took the opportunity to say.


    Song Ci was still worried about Tang Rou and was unwilling to leave.


    ¡°Dad, mom, you can go. I can take care of myself,¡± said Tang Rou softly.


    ¡­


    ¡°Sister Tang Rou, let¡¯s go there and have some food!¡± advised Hu Wen.


    Tang Rou¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She didn¡¯t feel comfortable with Hu Wen¡¯s address toward her, but because of her parents, she nodded.


    ¡°Sister Tang Rou, you may not know that I am your loyal fan.¡± Hu Wen took two glasses of red wine from the waiter and handed one to Tang Rou.


    ¡°Thank you. I can¡¯t drink.¡± Tang Rou refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to drink. It¡¯s good for the skin for girls to drink some red wine. When I was abroad, I¡¯ve visited Bordeaux winery¡­¡±


    Hu Wen said a lot, showing off his wide knowledge consciously or unconsciously.


    Tang Rou just smiled. She was not interested in these.


    But Hu Wen didn¡¯t care and still harangued.


    ¡°Sister Tang Rou, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Hu Wen asked suddenly.


    Tang Rou looked at him and said nothing. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    Hu Wen, however, didn¡¯t seem to notice that and continued, ¡°I came back from abroad, so I¡¯ve developed a western way of thinking. I like to do things and talk straight. To tell you the truth, I like you very much. At first sight, I think you are the girl I have been looking for.¡±


    Tang Rou was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Hu Wen to express his love to her. It was the first time that she had met this kind of thing, so she was at a loss.


    ¡°If only the man in front of me is Brother Chu Xun!¡± Thinking of Chu Xun, Tang Rou suddenly calmed down and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding, Mr. Hu. You know that we stars are not allowed to fall in love.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that. Your career is on the rise. We can date secretly, so as not to affect you. What about that? In addition, I can pay you one million yuan of living expenses every month¡­¡±


    Tang Rou¡¯s face darkened and she interrupted the voluble Hu Wen.


    ¡°Shut up! Who do you think I am? I don¡¯t want to have a boyfriend now. Even if I want to have one, I won¡¯t find someone as disgusting as you. You¡¯d better keep your money to please other girls.¡±


    Hu Wen¡¯s face also darkened.


    ¡°Huh, don¡¯t acting in front of me. I clearly know what kind of people you are. In order to be famous, you stars are willing to have sex with many people. Don¡¯t pretend to be pure here. A million a month is enough for me to keep ten college students.¡±


    Tang Rou was very angry and her eyes were slightly red, tears rolling around in her eyes. She turned and was going to leave.


    However, Hu Wen stepped forward to block her way and said with an insidious smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the vice general manager of Qiankun Group has left recently. My father is the general manager and he has one vote. If you stay with me for a month, I promise your father can be the next vice general manager, okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re shameless¡­¡± Tang Rou was sad to find that she was so useless that she didn¡¯t know how to scold others.


    ¡°How can sex be shameless? Besides, my skill is very good, and I promise that you will be very comfortable¡­¡±


    ¡°Clatter!¡±


    Tang Rou shivered because of Hu Wen¡¯s impudence. She took a glass of red wine and threw it to him in the confusion.


    Being poured directly, Hu Wen was in a mess.


    ¡­


    ¡°Do you think that fake foreigner can subdue that star?¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying. Today¡¯s girls worship things foreign and fawn to foreign countries, including stars, let alone an unimportant star. I dare say that they¡¯ll go to a hotel to have sex within half an hour.¡±


    ¡°The girl looks good. The fake foreigner will have a nice night!¡±


    A group of rich second generations looked at Tang Rou and Hu Wen without any scruples and joked one after another.


    But the next scene stunned them all.


    Tang Rou actually poured a whole glass of red wine on Hu Wen.


    ¡­


    Hu Wen wiped the red wine on his face. He was so angry that he slapped Tang Rou without hesitation.


    ¡°Slap!¡±


    Hu Wen slapped Tang Rou fiercely. Tang Rou was so delicate. How could she bear Hu Wen¡¯s angry slap? She fell to the ground, with an obvious mark of five fingers on her delicate face.


    ¡°Rourou¡­¡±


    Tang Wenyan and Song Ci were talking to others. When they saw their daughter knock down by a slap, they rushed over.


    Hu Jin also saw it. He frowned and went over.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Looking at his embarrassed son, Hu Jin scolded loudly.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all this b*tch¡¯s fault.¡± Hu Wen pointed to Tang Rou and roared.


    ¡°Watch your words!¡± Song Ci stared at Hu Wen and shouted. If it wasn¡¯t for Tang Wenyan who was catching her, she would have rushed to Hu Wen and slapped him.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hu Jin asked Hu Wen.


    ¡°Dad, she looks delicate and pure. But in fact, she¡¯s really a b*tch. She asked me to introduce some big bosses to her. She said that she would do anything as long as those bosses help her be famous. She also said that she could sleep with me for free, and that she would be on call as long as I want.¡± Hu Wen pointed to Tang Rou and shouted.


    ¡°Nonsense! I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Tang Rou didn¡¯t care about her swollen face and glared at Hu Wen angrily, tears flowing continuously.


    ¡°You clearly know whether you have said those words. Why would I talk nonsense? I¡¯m telling the truth. Just because I didn¡¯t agree and said that I would tell your parents, you became angry and poured a glass of red wine on me.¡±


    Hu Wen¡¯s words were righteous. He lowered his head to cover up the malice in his eyes.


    ¡°So it is¡­¡±


    ¡°No wonder such a star can come to the party. Maybe she got this chance by her body.¡±


    ¡°Now these girls don¡¯t know how to love themselves. They can do anything to be famous.¡±


    The guests around whispered.


    Tang Rou¡¯s face was pale. She held Song Ci¡¯s arm and helplessly said, ¡°Dad, mom, he is talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Song Ci hugged Tang Rou in her arms.


    ¡°I also believe my daughter. No one knows a daughter better than her father. I clearly know my daughter. She will never be the kind of person Hu Wen said.¡± Tang Wenyan gritted his teeth and said with a livid face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Manager Tang. Today¡¯s children have their own ideas. They never tell their parents what they are doing,¡± Hu Jin said in a strange way.


    ¡°General Manager Hu, what do you mean by that?¡± Tang Wenyan clenched his fist.


    ¡°I mean, Manager Tang is not very successful in educating children!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t¡­¡± Tang Wenyan shivered in anger and subconsciously raised his fist.


    ¡°Manager Tang, this is Purple Bamboo Club. Don¡¯t you want to go out alive?¡± Hu Jin sneered.


    Tang Wenyan put down his hand. Although this was his first time to come into the Purple Bamboo Club, he had already known the rules here, which were familiar to everyone.


    No one dared to make trouble in Purple Bamboo Club. Once somebody had made, but his ending was miserable.


    ¡°Manager Tang, I think you should go back to persuade your daughter. After all, she is still young. Even if she doesn¡¯t care about herself, she should care about her parents¡¯ reputation, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Tang Wenyan shouted angrily.


    ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll shut up, but I have to say that as the general manager, I have an obligatory responsibility for the reputation of our Qiankun Group. I don¡¯t think you two are fit for the company anymore.¡±


    Tang Wenyan and Song Ci were beyond indignation.


    ¡°You two act in collusion with each other and there will be a judgment. Besides, you can whistle for driving us out of the company. I¡¯ll report to Chairman Zheng.¡±


    ¡°Report to Chairman Zheng?¡± Hu Jin snorted coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°Guess who Chairmen Zheng will believe more.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 37 - The Mysterious Sir!

    Chapter 37 The Mysterious Sir!In front of the Purple Bamboo Club, Zheng Guangyi and his son were looking forward to somebody.


    Chen Hanlong had told them that Chu Xun might come.


    So Zheng Guangyi and Zheng Qian dared not slight and had been waiting here to greet Chu Xun.


    They had been waiting for more than two hours!


    ¡°Dad, Uncle Chen said it¡¯s not sure whether Sir will come or not. If we go on waiting like this, the party above is almost over. It¡¯s not good!¡±


    They were the hosts of the party, so they had to show up at the party.


    After thinking about it, Zheng Guangyi thought Zheng Qian¡¯s words were right and said, ¡°You go up first and serve the guests for me. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    Zheng Qian nodded, turned, and went upstairs.


    When Zheng Qian went back to the banquet hall, he saw people gathering together and whispering.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Zheng Qian caught a familiar rich second-generation and asked.


    ¡°Mr. Zheng, you are late. You missed a good play. The fake foreigner wanted to flirt with a girl, but was splashed with coffee¡­¡± A rich second-generation said vividly.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Zheng Qian knew that the fake foreigner was Hu Wen. When he heard that he had been splashed with coffee, he couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    Then he asked with doubt, ¡°A star? We didn¡¯t invite any stars to perform tonight.¡±


    ¡°According to what the fake foreigner said, the star named Tang Rou who got the chance to go to the party by sleeping with others. By the way, her parents work in your company¡­¡±


    When Zheng Qian heard Tang Rou¡¯s name, his mind suddenly stopped working and he didn¡¯t hear a word since then.


    ¡°Was Tang Rou slapped?¡±


    Zheng Qian¡¯s legs became weak and he fell to the ground, with a dull look.


    ¡°Mr. Zheng, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Zheng Qian¡¯s sudden collapse scared the rich second-generation who was dashing along his speech and he hurried to help Zheng Qian.


    ¡°It¡¯s over! We¡¯ll die this time¡­¡± When he thought of the man behind Tang Rou, Zheng Qian¡¯s teeth couldn¡¯t help shaking. He suddenly pushed away the rich second-generation, got up, and rushed into the crowd.


    ¡°Little Qian, where¡¯s your father? I have something to report to him.¡± Hu Jin didn¡¯t notice Zheng Qian¡¯s look and said loudly.


    ¡°Brother Qian, you¡¯re late. You will be punished with three glasses of wine later.¡± Hu Wen also greeted Zheng Qian with a smile.


    They intentionally said those words in front of Tang Wenyan and Song Si to prove that they had a close relationship with the Zheng Family.


    Tang Wenyan¡¯s face was full of sorrow. ¡°I¡¯m useless. My daughter was humiliated. I not only can¡¯t help her, but also will lose my job.¡±


    Zheng Qian was still in a daze. Hearing Hu Jin¡¯s and Hu Wen¡¯s words, he woke up suddenly. He picked up a bottle of unopened red wine and swung it towards Hu Wen.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The wine splashed and the broken glass flew in all directions. A bottle of expensive red wine was wasted.


    Hu Wen, covering his forehead, screamed, stumbled a few steps, and fell.


    This scene stunned everyone!


    Tang Wenyan and Song Ci were also surprised.


    ¡°Little Qian, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Clap!¡±


    Before Hu Jin finished speaking, he was suddenly slapped, making the fat on his face shake.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been fired. From now on, you have nothing to do with our Qiankun Group¡­¡±


    Zheng Qian roared and his saliva splashed on Hu Jin¡¯s face.


    The eyes of all the guests around were bulging out. They all looked strange and puzzled.


    ¡°You¡­ how dare you slap me?¡± Hu Jin covered his face and asked. It could be said that he had watched Zheng Qian grow up. Zheng Qian was very respectful to him at ordinary times. What was the matter today? Had he lost his mind?


    ¡°Yes, I slapped you, but so what? Who do you think you are? I even want to kill you.¡± Zheng Qian, with a grim look, looked down and pointed at Hu Wen on the ground, saying, ¡°You, wait to be killed. How dare you bully Miss Tang! I think you are tired of living.¡±


    Tang Wenyan looked at Zheng Qian suspiciously. ¡°Does Zheng Qian like my daughter, so he is so furious?¡±


    Not only Tang Wenyan, but also other guests had such an idea.


    Hu Jin stared at Hu Wen fiercely. ¡°You b*stard! Why didn¡¯t you ask about the girl before you chase after her?¡±


    Hu Wen covered his forehead, and felt depressed inside. How could he know that Tang Rou was Zheng Qian¡¯s girl? But anyway, did the young master of Qiankun Group need to do that for a girl?


    ¡°Brother Qian, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know Miss Tang is your girl. I was blind¡­¡±


    Before Hu Wen finished speaking, Zheng Qian suddenly changed his look, feeling that there was a knife on his neck. He rushed over and kicked Hu Wen on his face, growling, ¡°Shut up! Do you know who Miss Tang is? Who do you think I am? How can I match her?¡±


    Zheng Qian¡¯s words surprised everyone. The young master of the Qiankun Group actually belittled himself!


    Everyone was shocked. Was the world upside down? Was a rich second-generation valueless and not a patch on a star? They thought they must have met a fake Zheng Qian.


    Zheng Qian, however, couldn¡¯t care what other people were thinking. He went to Tang Rou and knelt in front of her, saying, ¡°Miss Tang, it¡¯s all my fault. Please put in a good word for me in front of Sir. I promise that I won¡¯t let go of these two people. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory explanation¡­¡±


    Everybody here was so surprised that they all couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Before Tang Rou could speak, Zheng Qian seemed to have thought of something. He took out his cell phone from his pocket and dialed it out in a panic, saying what had happened here.


    Soon, Zheng Guangyi rushed into the banquet hall in panic, sweat dripping from his face.


    When he saw the five fingerprints on Tang Rou¡¯s face, he was completely stunned.


    The Tang Family was invited by him, but now such a thing happened to them. Thinking of Chu Xun¡¯s anger, he almost fainted.


    ¡°Old Zheng,¡± shouted Hu Jin.


    Zheng Guangyi woke up by Hu Jin¡¯s words. He turned his head and glared at Hu Jin. ¡°Old Hu, we have known each other for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect my son and I will be destroyed because of you. What you have done will make us die!¡±


    Zheng Guangyi stopped paying attention to him. He looked back at the Tang Family and bowed deeply, saying, ¡°Manager Tang, Manager Song, Miss Tang, today¡¯s fault lies in me. I was as blind as a bat so that I believed Hu Jin. I sincerely apologize to you! Please forgive me.¡±


    Tang Wenyan and Song Ci were shocked and hurriedly helped Zheng Guangyi up. At present, they were dizzy and didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Miss Tang, please forgive us!¡± Zheng Guangyi bowed to Tang Rou and apologized again.


    This time, it all depended on Tang Rou¡¯s attitude. If Tang Rou forgave them, they would survive this time.


    Zheng Guangyi was about the same age as Tang Wenyan. Seeing somebody, who was as old as her father, bow to her, Tang Rou was at a loss.


    ¡°Get up quickly¡­ it¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Zheng Guangyi was relieved. The rest depended on if he could make Chu Xun satisfied. If he could, he would be punished lightly.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Tang. Please put in a good word for us in front of Sir. We¡¯ll be very grateful!¡±


    Tang Rou knew that the Sir they were talking about was Chu Xun, but she wondered why Zheng Guangyi was so afraid of Brother Chu Xun. But as a kind-hearted girl, she still nodded and agreed.


    When Zheng Guangyi saw that, his eyes brightened and he said, ¡°Miss Tang, what do you want to do with these two people?¡±


    Zheng Guangyi started from scratch, and was not a good man. Hu Jin and Hu Wen almost destroyed his family, how could he let them go?


    When Hu Jin heard Zheng Guangyi¡¯s words, his face turned pale at once. Hu Wen didn¡¯t know Zheng Guangyi, but he knew. This time, he would either lose his family fortune or be put into prison.


    Not until now did Hu Jin and Hu Wen know that they had offended somebody they shouldn¡¯t offend this time.


    In their eyes, the original weak and powerless star now had amazing background.


    Other guests also thought the same way. Zheng Guangyi was so afraid to offend the one behind Tang Rou, so it was obvious the man named Sir was horrible.


    A few rich second generations were secretly glad that they hadn¡¯t embarrassed Tang Rou.


    Tang Rou glared angrily at Hu Jin and said, ¡°I hope they apologize to my parents. Hu Wen needs to clarify the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°I would like to apologize¡­ We¡¯ll apologize¡­¡± Hu Jin and his son shouted in a hurry. They didn¡¯t expect Tang Rou¡¯s request to be so simple.


    ¡°Excuse me? Who is going to apologize and who is going to accept the apology?¡±


    Suddenly, a loud voice came from the door.


    When they heard the voice, they all looked back. Then they backed down and gave a way.


    The people who came in were Chen Hanlong and Li Tian. They met downstairs and came together.


    ¡°Chairman Chen! Chairman Li!¡±


    Everyone greeted them.


    Li Tian was not frightening, but Chen Hanlong¡¯s identity and background were quite appalling.


    Chen Hanlong and Li Tian responded with a smile.


    ¡°What are you doing around here? Is there anything interesting?¡± asked Chen Hanlong.


    Before they could answer, Chen Hanlong¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he hurried to Tang Rou and bent slightly, saying, ¡°Hello, Miss Tang!¡±


    Tang Rou knew Chen Hanlong. She stooped and replied, ¡°Hello, Mr. Chen!¡±


    Just then, Li Tian also stepped up quickly.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Tang! Remember me to Sir.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Li!¡± Tang Rou nodded slightly.


    People around were stunned and stiff.


    Who was the Sir? But no matter whom he was, after tonight, this mysterious man would be famous in Gujiang City.


    Tang Wenyan and Song Ci looked at each other and saw horror in their eyes. Who did their daughter know?


    These people in front of them were famous and influential people in Gujiang City, especially the gangster Chen Hanlong. But he actually was afraid of the mysterious Sir.


    ¡°What were you doing just now? I heard that somebody was going to apologize? What happened?¡± Chen Hanlong asked curiously.


    Zheng Guangyi said what had happened just now.


    After Chen Hanlong heard that, his face changed and his forehead sweated.


    Had Tang Rou been slapped?


    Something horrible was about to happen. No one here knew Chu Xun¡¯s character better than him.


    ¡°Brother Chen, please help me this time¡­¡±


    Zheng Guangyi saw Chen Hanlong¡¯s face change and he became nervous and worried.


    ¡°Now we have to try our best to make up for it. You have to see Sir and admit your mistake,¡± Chen Hanlong said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Please give me some advice.¡±


    Chen Hanlong pondered and looked at Tang Rou.


    ¡°Can Miss Tang show me the wound on your face?¡±


    Tang Rou had been covering her face, so he hadn¡¯t seen the wound before.


    Tang Rou gently took away her hand. The five fingerprints on her pink face were very obvious.


    The sweat on Chen Hanlong¡¯s forehead that had just dried came out again, and his legs went weak. He felt scared.

 Chapter 38 - He Is a Friend Rather Than an Enemy!

    Chen Hanlong looked at Tang Rou¡¯s face where there were five obvious fingerprints, and his heartbeat almost stopped in fear!


    ¡°Miss Tang, this is magic liquid medicine made by Sir. It¡¯s called Immortal Water. Please try it.¡±


    Chen Hanlong carefully took out a small jade bottle and handed it to Tang Rou.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Hearing that it was made by Chu Xun, Tang Rou took it after thanking him.


    ¡°Rourou, give it to me.¡±


    Song Ci took the jade bottle. Girls¡¯ face was precious. How could they put something on face carelessly?


    The jade bottle was opened and the Immortal Water was just like water, nothing special. Song Ci smelled it, and felt refreshed. She could not help but look surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Tang. You know that Sir won¡¯t hurt you,¡± said Chen Hanlong.


    Tang Rou nodded gently. She turned to Song Ci, took the jade bottle in Song Ci¡¯s hands, touched it with the fingertips, and daubed it on her face.


    She only felt that her face was cool and comfortable, and the hot feeling after being beaten disappeared instantly.


    Tang Rou didn¡¯t notice that the people around were all surprised, as if they had seen a ghost.


    She couldn¡¯t see her face by herself, but people around her could see it clearly. As soon as the Immortal Water was smeared on her face, the swollen fingerprints on her face disappeared at a visible speed. After a moment, the swelling and extravasated blood was subsided, and the skin recovered as before. No, it seemed to be smoother and tender than before.


    ¡°Rourou¡­¡±


    Song Ci opened her mouth, but couldn¡¯t say a word because of shock.


    Seeing her mother¡¯s shock eyes, Tang Rou thought that there was something wrong with her face. She hurriedly took out the make-up mirror from the small bag that was carried with her.


    Unexpectedly, she was stunned on the spot as soon as she saw her face.


    It was in dead silence here!


    Everyone was thinking about a question. ¡°Who is the mysterious Sir? He actually can make such magical liquid medicine.¡±


    After a long time, Zheng Guangyi could not help exclaiming, ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Everyone nodded!


    Chen Hanlong breathed a sigh of relief. He had planned to promote Immortal Water here today, and he didn¡¯t expect that the three bottles he took with him would be of great use now.


    ¡°Brother Chen, what is this?¡± Zheng Guangyi asked curiously.


    Others also focused attention on Chen Hanlong¡¯s words, pricking up their ears. Most of them were cunning businessmen and had already foreseen the future value of Immortal Water.


    ¡°This is Immortal Water. It¡¯s made by Sir. It¡¯s divided into three levels¡­ The one Miss Tang used is the pure liquid¡­¡±


    Chen Hanlong introduced the efficacy and price of Immortal Water.


    Tang Rou heard that the small jade bottle of Immortal Water in her hand was worth 5 million dollars and almost couldn¡¯t hold it because of surprise.


    Most of the people around showed hot eyes. They seemed to have seen the upsurge and huge profits brought by the Immortal Water.


    ¡°Brother Chen, you know¡­¡±


    Zheng Guangyi was interrupted by Chen Hanlong as soon as he spoke.


    ¡°Chairman Zheng, I have to warn you. Miss Tang is okay now, but she has been so humiliated. How can you explain it to Sir? If you make him angry, no one can save you!¡±


    Zheng Guangyi had been overjoyed, and Chen Hanlong¡¯s words, like a basin of cold water, made him sober. Thinking of Chu Xun, he shivered subconsciously.


    ¡°Please give me some advice. How can I satisfy Sir?¡± Zheng Guangyi was willing to take advice. After all, it was Chen Hanlong who had followed Chu Xun for the longest time.


    ¡°Chairman Zheng, Chairman Chen, we would like to apologize to Miss Tang¡­¡±


    Hu Jin and Hu Wen had already been in great fear and stammered.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Chen Hanlong sneered. ¡°Do you think an apology is enough? I think you¡¯d better show your sincerity. For example, you¡¯d better cut your hand you slapped her with.¡±


    Hu Jin¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and Hu Wen¡¯s was even worse. His face was dead gray.


    People around were shocked. Chen Hanlong was a real gangster, who always wanted to cut others¡¯ arms or legs.


    ¡°Dad, help me¡­ I don¡¯t want to be disabled¡­¡± Hu Wen trembled in fear. If those words were spoken out by others, he still had the courage to contradict, but he had no courage to resist Chen Hanlong, an influential gangster in Gujiang City.


    Hu Jin looked around for help at several people who usually had a good relationship with him.


    But they all looked away.


    Hu Jin was totally desperate. It was done. It seemed that his son and he would die here today.


    ¡­


    ¡°Huh, breaking your hands or feet is just a small punishment. A person who dares to offend Sir should be chopped and fed to the dog.¡±


    A cold voice rang through the hall.


    They followed the voice and saw an old man with a dim face standing at the door of the banquet hall.


    But then, everyone felt dizzy and the old man had appeared in front of Tang Rou.


    ¡°I¡¯m Elder Gui. Nice to meet you, Miss Tang.¡± The old man stooped slightly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, too, old man!¡±


    Tang Rou replied politely. Today, too many people had greeted her, so that she was a little dizzy.


    ¡°Miss Tang, you can call me Elder Gui.¡±


    Although Elder Gui said so, he was satisfied with Tang Rou¡¯s address toward him in his heart.


    ¡°Get out of the way and don¡¯t make Miss Tang unhappy.¡±


    Elder Gui turned and launched a fierce palm, and then a swift kick.


    Hu Jin and his son screamed and flipped out and fell in the corner of the banquet hall.


    The crowd could not help but retreat. The old man was so terrible that he knocked back two adults with one blow and one kick for more than ten meters.


    When people secretly guessed who the old man was, Zheng Guangyi was surprised. He had seen the old man in front of the villa of Chu Xun. At that time, there was a very beautiful woman.


    ¡°You know him?¡± Chen Hanlong noticed that Zheng Guangyi looked strange and asked quietly.


    Zheng Guangyi said that he had seen the old man in front of Chu Xun¡¯s villa.


    Chen Hanlong nodded slightly. It seemed that the old man was a friend rather than an enemy!


    Elder Gui turned around and slightly bowed to Tang Rou, saying, ¡°Sorry to bother you, Miss Tang. Someone asked me to send you something.¡± As he said, Elder Gui turned over his hand and handed over a delicate wooden box.


    Tang Rou was surprised. She took the wooden box and asked, feeling curious, ¡°Old man, can I open it?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can,¡± replied Elder Gui.


    Tang Rou carefully opened the wooden box. There was a small card lying in it. It was noble purple and printed with beautiful patterns. It was very beautiful. Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help but pick it gently.


    ¡°This is¡­ a Purple Card¡­¡± Someone exclaimed!


    ¡°It¡¯s really a Purple Card, the top Purple Card of Purple Bamboo Club!¡±


    ¡°God! I finally see the legendary Purple Card. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the first Purple Card sent by the Purple Bamboo Club!¡±


    Everyone exclaimed!


    Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi were also dull.


    ¡°Miss Tang, what should we do with them?¡± asked Elder Gui.


    Tang Rou bit her lips, and was very embarrassed now. She was kind-hearted, so seeing that Hu Jin and his son were already miserable, she could not help feeling pity for them.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do, I can do it for you.¡± Chen Hanlong stood up and said.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, this happened in our Purple Bamboo Club. We should help Miss Tang to deal with it. Don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± Elder Gui was unwilling to leave it to Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Elder Gui, you¡¯re wrong. Miss Tang is the person that Sir cares about. Since it¡¯s related to Sir, I am duty-bound! Sir¡¯s business is my business.¡± Chen Hanlong did not give in. If this matter was done well, it would be a great credit.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, you¡¯re so shameless. Does Sir¡¯s business have anything to do with you? Don¡¯t brag about. Can you represent Sir?¡± said Elder Gui disdainfully.


    ¡°Old stuff, when did I say that I can represent sir? Don¡¯t provoke dissension. I¡¯ll in charge of it today.¡± Chen Hanlong started to act shamelessly.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s address toward Elder Gui, old stuff, made him so angry that his eyes twitched. ¡°You are a rude baby. Believe it or not, I can slap you to death.¡±


    ¡°If you are not afraid of the punishment from Sir, you can do it.¡± Chen Hanlong was not afraid of it and defied.


    Although the old man pretended to be very serious, he had been flattering Tang Rou. He must know Chu Xun¡¯s ability and their relationship, otherwise he would not talk to him for such a long time.


    ¡°You wanna take away the credit? No Way.¡±


    In terms of acting shamelessly, Elder Gui was no match for Chen Hanlong. Soon, he became angry by Chen Hanlong¡¯s a few words.


    ¡°Old stuff, hurry back!¡± Chen Hanlong predicted that Elder Gui wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything, so he was aggressive.


    Elder Gui was so angry. He pointed to Chen Hanlong and said, ¡°You wait!¡±


    Then he bent slightly and said to Tang Rou, ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, old man!¡±


    Elder Gui nodded, snorted toward Chen Hanlong, and strode toward the door.


    Chen Hanlong proudly raised his head and thought, ¡°You do come from the Purple Bamboo Club, but so what? I just am aggressive, dare you beat me?¡±


    But soon, his face darkened.


    This matter was related to Chu Xun. He dared not despise it.


    ¡°Miss Tang, please go back first! Chairman Zheng and I will definitely give you a satisfactory explanation of what happened today.¡±


    Zheng Guangyi¡¯s face was full of gratitude. Chen Hanlong was going to share his credit with him.


    Tang Rou didn¡¯t want to be here for a long time. She nodded to Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave first. Thank you for your help, Mr. Chen and Mr. Zheng.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure, Miss Tang! If you have any difficulties in the future, please come to me,¡± said Zheng Guangyi.


    ¡°Thank you! We¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Tang Rou expressed her thanks.


    ¡°Goodbye, Chairman Zheng!¡±


    Tang Wenyan and Song Ci said together.


    ¡°Manager Tang, wait a moment!¡± Zheng Guangyi stopped Tang Wenyan.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Chairman Zheng?¡± Tang Wenyan stopped and turned back.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Zheng Guangyi pondered and said, ¡°Manager Tang, Hu Jin is no longer the general manager, but there can¡¯t be job vacancy. You have worked in our company for a long time and your abilities are obvious to all. I think you¡¯re fit for the position of general manager!¡±


    Hearing that, Tang Wenyan couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes. During this period of time, he had tried his best to win the position of vice general manager. Unexpectedly, he became the general manager in a flash. Moreover, he was appointed by Zheng Guangyi in person.


    Song Ci looked very happy. After all, she was a woman. The higher her husband¡¯s position was, the more honored she would be when she went out. She dragged Tang Wenyan¡¯s lapel and quietly reminded him, ¡°What are you doing? Thank Chairman Zheng quickly!¡±


    Tang Wenyan woke up with an excited look and said, ¡°Thank you, Chairman Zheng. I promise to work hard and not let you down.¡±


    Zheng Guangyi didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant. He sighed in his mind, ¡°Tang Wenyan has a good daughter. With Chu Xun, he can easily set up a company, let alone become a general manager.¡±


    Zheng Guangyi smiled and encouraged Tang Wenyan.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the way back, Tang Wenyan kept looking at his daughter in the back through the rearview mirror.


    He was not stupid. The reason why he could be the general manager was the mysterious Sir behind his daughter.


    Song Ci noticed that Tang Wenyan wished to speak but stopped on a second. In fact, she understood it very well.


    ¡°Rourou, I wanna ask you one thing,¡± Song Ci said carefully.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡± Tang Rou was confused.


    ¡°Well¡­ who is that Sir?¡±


    ¡°Sir is Brother Chu Xun!¡± said Tang Rou casually.


    Tang Wenyan¡¯s hands suddenly trembled when he heard that, and the car almost hit the roadside guardrail. Fortunately, he had reacted quickly and stepped on the brake to avoid hitting it.


    Tang Wenyan and Song Ci looked at each other, and saw each other¡¯s astonishment at the bottom of their eyes!


    ¡°Rourou, you said that the mysterious Sir is Little Xun?¡± asked Tang Wenyan with uncertainty.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Rou nodded naturally.


    Tang Wenyan was stunned for a while, and couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly. He felt like a clown at this time.


    Chu Xun¡¯s words echoed in his ears. He always thought that Chu Xun had been talking horse.


    It turned out that he had stood at a height beyond his reach.

 Chapter 39 - The Ceaseless Slap!

    The whole banquet hall was silent, and people were looking at Chen Hanlong, wondering what he would do with Hu Jin and his son.


    Chen Hanlong went to the corner of the banquet hall and looked at Hu Jin and his son, grinning.


    He wouldn¡¯t sympathize with Hu Jin and his son because they deserved it.


    If another girl instead of Tang Rou were here today, her innocence and reputation would have been totally destroyed by Hu Wen¡¯s words.


    ¡°Chairman Chen, please let us go¡­ please forgive us¡­¡± Hu Jin cried with tears.


    ¡°Let you go?¡± Chen Hanlong sneered. ¡°If I let you go, I would be punished.¡±


    ¡°Old Zheng¡­ Chairman Zheng, for all the years I¡¯ve worked for you, please help me¡­¡±


    Hu Jin didn¡¯t give up and continued to beg Zheng Guangyi.


    ¡°Help you?¡± Zheng Qian, who hadn¡¯t had a chance to show off, sneered and said, ¡°I think you have lived so many years in vain. Don¡¯t you know the truth that disaster emanates from careless talk? Your son¡¯s careless talk will lead to a disaster sooner or later.¡±


    After finishing, Zheng Qian turned to look at Chen Hanlong and said, ¡°Uncle Chen, I have a way to punish them. Would you like to listen to me?¡±


    ¡°Say it,¡± said Chen Hanlong.


    Zheng Qian stepped forward and whispered in Chen Hanlong¡¯s ear for a while!


    Chen Hanlong glanced at him strangely. Then his face brightened and he patted Zheng Qian on the shoulder, saying with a smile, ¡°Good boy, well done!¡±


    People couldn¡¯t help wondering what kind of idea Zheng Qian had thought of.


    Chen Hanlong dragged Hu Wen¡¯s hair, forcing him to raise his head, and slapped his mouth ruthlessly.


    After a moment, accompanied by Hu Wen¡¯s scream and feeble resistance, his mouth became bloody and swollen, just like a sausage.


    Chen Hanlong took out a small jade bottle again and put some Immortal Water on Hu Wen¡¯s mouth.


    This was the second level Immortal Water, whose effect was much worse than that used by Tang Rou before. It took a few minutes for it to work.


    Just when people thought Chen Hanlong was stung by conscience, he once again slapped Hu Wen¡¯s mouth fiercely.


    Hu Wen uttered dreary cries and screams again, being slapped without any resistance.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, take a rest. I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± Zheng Qian rolled his sleeves and was as excited as a fool.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there another one?¡± Chen Hanlong gave a look at Hu Jin beside them, who was so scared.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Chen!¡±


    Zheng Qian walked towards Hu Jin with a grim smile.


    Hu Jin shivered in fear.


    ¡°Little Qian, you can¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t you forget that I was so kind to you when you were a child¡­¡±


    However, Hu Jin was interrupted by slaps to his face.


    ¡°Of course I remember. I also remember that you almost destroyed us today.¡±


    The more Zheng Qian said, the angrier he was. Today, he almost died because of Hu Jin and his son. Now, he still didn¡¯t know how to explain to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Crackling¡­¡±


    Hu Jin was slapped for a dozen times. Zheng Qian didn¡¯t just slap his mouth. He slapped all the places he could.


    A few minutes later, Hu Jin¡¯s head was like a pig¡¯s head.


    Zheng Qian gasped, shook his arms, and looked at Chen Hanlong with expectation.


    ¡°Take it! Be saving. It¡¯s worth one million dollars!¡± Chen Hanlong threw the jade bottle in his hand to Zheng Qian.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Chen!¡± Zheng Qian took it. Looking at Hu Jin¡¯s swollen face, he muttered, ¡°The face is bigger than my butt. It¡¯s a waste to use this kind of good thing for you.¡±


    Anyway, he really didn¡¯t waste it and just put a little bit of it on Hu Jin¡¯s mouth.


    The Immortal Water worked. Hu Jin¡¯s whole face was as swollen as a pig¡¯s head, but his mouth was cured. It looked strange.


    Zheng Qian raised his hand, but stopped halfway. After thinking about it, he took off his one leather shoe under the frightening eyes of everyone.


    ¡°Slap!¡±


    Hu Jin¡¯s mouth was slapped by the sole of the shoe, making a crisp sound.


    There was a scream from Hu Jin. His lips turned out, and blood flowed. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood and two teeth.


    The people around couldn¡¯t help but feel chilling.


    Chen Hanlong turned around and was stunned. Why didn¡¯t he think of it?


    ¡°Boy, you are really smart. I appreciate you.¡±


    Chen Hanlong took off his one shoe like Zheng Qian and slapped Hu Wen!


    All the people in the whole banquet hall were dumbstruck. There was only the sound of crackling.


    A party was destroyed and no one wanted to stay any longer.


    Chen Hanlong was tired. He called several members of the Dragon Eagle Gang and asked them to replace him and announced in public that the slap would last for a month.


    All the guests around secretly scolded Chen Hanlong as a lunatic and gangster. He was the only one who could do such a thing. They¡¯d better never offend him in the future.


    Hu Jin and his son fainted on the spot when they heard that the slap would last for a month.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side, in a well-decorated room on the top floor, Hua Qingwu was standing by the window with a glass of red wine in her hand, overlooking the ant-sized cars and pedestrians on the street.


    There was a sound of door being opened!


    Hua Qingwu knew that it was Elder Gui without looking back.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve given it to Miss Tang.¡± Elder Gui went forward two steps and said.


    ¡°The world thinks she is just a star from an ordinary family, but they don¡¯t know how lucky she is!¡± said Hua Qingwu. Unexpectedly, her tone was envious.


    Elder Gui didn¡¯t say a word, because Hua Qingwu was right. They had worked hard for more than ten years to get a chance to attach to somebody.


    Compared with them, Tang Rou was indeed lucky!


    ¡°Elder Gui, what do you think of Chen Hanlong?¡±


    ¡°He is a rascal!¡± Elder Gui spoke out without thinking.


    Hua Qingwu couldn¡¯t help laughing. She had already known that Chen Hanlong had acted shamelessly to make Elder Gui angry.


    ¡°Elder Gui, we should contact Chen Hanlong more in the future.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of contacting this kind of hooligan?¡± Elder Gui said disdainfully, ¡°But for his relationship with Sir, I would have killed him easily.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such assumption. He is now trusted by Chu Xun. Otherwise, how could the precious Immortal Water be handed over to him?¡±


    Elder Gui pondered for a while and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss. Chen Hanlong is the first to follow Sir, and he is very good at work and loyal to Sir. Sir also trust him very much.¡±


    ¡°It seems that we have to do something, so that we can win a place in front of Sir and have the right to speech.¡±


    Hua Qingwu nodded slightly!


    All of a sudden, a cell phone rang and Hua Qingwu went to open the drawer. There were more than 20 cell phones in it.


    Hua Qingwu picked up one of them and answered.


    ¡°Okay. If they start the attack, do your best to protect Miss Tang!¡±


    ¡­


    After ordering, Hua Qingwu hung up the phone and looked at the picture projected by the projector on the wall.


    It was a picture of a man in his forties phoning.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Hua Qingwu said to the man in the picture.


    ¡°Cleverness may overreach itself. Chen Hanlong did a completely stupid thing this time. He gave the magic liquid medicine, Immortal Water, to Miss Tang, who has no self-protection ability. Isn¡¯t it harm to her?¡± said Elder Gui.


    ¡°He thought that nobody dares to hurt Tang Rou after today¡¯s event, but he despised people¡¯s greed.¡± Hua Qingwu pressed the remote control, and the picture disappeared as well as the man phoning.


    ¡°Miss, in order to make sure everything goes well, I¡¯ll go there by myself.¡±


    Hua Qingwu thought about it and agreed.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Tang Wenyan barely suppressed his shock mood, and restarted the car to go home.


    Chu Xun was the mysterious Sir. Up to now, he still couldn¡¯t calm down.


    The car went to a shortcut, so that they could get home early.


    ¡°Dad, be careful!¡± Tang Rou suddenly exclaimed!


    A white van passed and almost scratched their car.


    Tang Wenyan stepped on the brake and stopped the car. He was furious. It was already 12 o¡¯clock at night. There were few vehicles on the road, let alone this was a small road.


    But before he could scold to vent his anger, under the light of the car, the van also stopped, the door was opened, and five or six big men came towards them.


    ¡°Wenyan, lock the door.¡±


    Before Song Ci reminded, Tang Wenyan had already found something wrong, quickly locked the door from the inside, and then started the car.


    However, he couldn¡¯t restart it after trying several times. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was too nervous or the car was broken.


    The man walking in the front had bulging muscles and a colorful scorpion tattooed on his neck.


    He went to the car, smiled disdainfully, and suddenly punched the car.


    ¡°Whoola!¡±


    The toughened car window was broken into countless pieces.


    Tang Rou was so scared that she screamed and hid in Song Ci¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Tang Wenyan suppressed his fear and questioned loudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Tang. We just want the jade bottle in Miss Tang¡¯s hand. We won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°As long as you give me the jade bottle, we¡¯ll leave at once.¡±


    Tang Wenyan was stunned. These people were to rob the Immortal Water.


    ¡°D*mn it. Hurry up! Take it out quickly.¡± Another big man stepped forward and kicked on the door. With a bang, the car shook violently, and a large part of the door was dented. The Tang Family was so scared.


    The big man said with a grim smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to take it out, but we¡¯ll search Miss Tang by ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± said Tang Rou in a hurry. Then she opened the small bag and took out the jade bottle.


    ¡°Miss Tang is wise and knows it¡¯s time to submit to fate.¡± The leader laughed.


    ¡°Here you are.¡±


    Tang Rou rolled the back window a little and handed out the jade bottle.


    However, maybe because the gap was too small or Tang Rou was too nervous, the jade bottle suddenly slipped from her hand.


    The big man¡¯s outstretched hand froze.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the falling jade bottle.


    ¡°Clank!¡±


    The jade bottle fell on the asphalt road with a crisp sound and then broke.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± Tang Rou was also shocked. She didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    The leader¡¯s eyes became dangerous and he said, ¡°It seems that Miss Tang is not as clever as I thought. In this case, we don¡¯t need to be polite.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! Did this b*tch play a trick with us?¡± said the irascible man angrily.


    ¡°Miss Tang, do you know why my brother is so angry?¡± The leader knocked at the window with fingers and said, ¡°Because you cost us five million. As long as we get the jade bottle, we would get five million. Now the jade bottle was broken by you, and we lost five million.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    When the voice disappeared, the man, who was knocking at the car window, turned his hand into a fist, took it back, and launched a blow suddenly. The car window broke into countless pieces.

 Chapter 40 - The Scorpion Organization!

    Chapter 40 The Scorpion Organization!As the big man broke the glass, a black car rushed over.


    The dazzling light made everyone subconsciously close their eyes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The engine roared!


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    The leader roared.


    These big men were well-trained. As soon as they heard the leader¡¯s roar, they quickly dodged.


    The black car passed quickly with a loud sound. If these big men hadn¡¯t left fast, they would all have been hit on the spot.


    The car rushed out ten meters away, and then stopped and turned around. The lights of the car shone on the men who had just dodged.


    The car didn¡¯t rush toward them again. Instead, the doors were opened one after another, and several strong men got off with a faint smell of blood. They were the members of the Dragon Eagle Gang who were ordered to protect Tang Rou.


    They were scrutinizing each other!


    When the people of the Dragon Eagle Gang saw the colorful scorpion tattoo on the other¡¯s neck, their looks suddenly changed.


    The Scorpion Organization was a notorious organization in Gujiang City. There were not many people, but all of them were ruthless. As long as you gave them money, they would take on all tasks. They would do whatever you wanted them to do, such arson, killing, and looting and so on. Wherever they went, there would be a disaster.


    The members of the Scorpion Organization were very mysterious. All the people who had seen them were dead. The only way to identify them was the colorful scorpion tattoo on the neck of all the members of the organization. The color included seven colors, red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple. The more colors the scorpion had, the higher the position the owner was in the organization.


    Among these members of the Scorpion Organization, their scorpion tattoos had at least two colors and at most five.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the big man, the leader of the small team of the Scorpion Organization. His scorpion had five colors, more than those scorpions of others.


    ¡°We¡¯re from the Dragon Eagle Gang.¡±


    The leader of the Scorpion Organization was stunned for a moment, and then he said, ¡°Does the Dragon Eagle Gang also accept this kind of task?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood. We were ordered to protect Miss Tang. Please do me a favor and leave here. I, the Dragon Eagle Gang, will definitely keep your help in mind.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± The big man leading the team laughed and said, ¡°When did the members of the Dragon Eagle Gang become the bodyguards? Is Miss Tang the lover of your Chief Sun?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± The members of the Dragon Eagle Gang were furious. Tang Rou was Chu Xun¡¯s girl and couldn¡¯t be insulted by anybody. ¡°I would advise you not to look for trouble. If Miss Tang suffers little harm, I¡¯m sure that none of your Scorpion Organization can survive.¡±


    ¡°Wow! What a tone! Although you are numerous, we are not afraid of you,¡± the leading man said proudly.


    All the people of the Dragon Eagle Gang showed disdain on their faces. One of them said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not our Dragon Eagle Gang that¡¯s terrible, but a person you can¡¯t afford to offend forever.¡±


    ¡°A person we can¡¯t afford to offend?¡± The leading man looked back at his brothers behind him with disdain and shouted, ¡°Do you think there are people we are afraid of in this world?¡±


    ¡°Yes! The person we are most afraid of is ourselves. We¡¯re even afraid of ourselves when we are furious. Ha ha¡­¡±


    ¡°Since our Scorpion Organization was founded, we have never been afraid of somebody.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re even not afraid of the Dragon Eagle Gang and the Blood League, not to mention you¡¯re alone here. Don¡¯t think we¡¯re talking horse. Have a try if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    The members of the Scorpion Organization clamored.


    ¡­


    ¡°What if we are added?¡±


    In the dark, a melodious voice sounded.


    People of the Scorpion Organization and the Dragon Eagle Gang all turned their heads at the same time.


    A few vague figures were now in the dark, and soon they appeared between the two sides.


    It was Elder Gui who took the lead.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The leader of the Scorpion Organization squinted slightly and asked in a cold voice.


    Elder Gui stared at them with malicious eyes and coldly said, ¡°We were ordered to protect Miss Tang and is going to kill all of you.¡±


    People of the Scorpion Organization narrowed their eyes at the same time.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong, leader. Who is the woman?¡±


    But the leading big man disdainfully raised the corner of his mouth and fearlessly said, ¡°It¡¯s better that she is somebody. If we catch her, we can make up for the loss of five million.¡±


    ¡°The leader is right.¡±


    The big men behind nodded.


    Elder Gui turned and nodded toward the members of Dragon Eagle Gang, and they held the fist in the other hand to salute back. They all came to protect Tang Rou, so they were naturally at the same line.


    ¡°Let Miss Tang go, and I can spare you.¡± Elder Gui looked in the direction of the Scorpion Organization.


    ¡°Old man, mind your words. Don¡¯t talk horse. Look at your weak and old arms and legs, I¡¯m afraid they will be broken as soon as they are touched. I think you¡¯d better go home to play with your grandson.¡± A member of the Scorpion Organization jokingly said.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Elder Gui snorted. Then he flashed and disappeared.


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    The leading big man of the Scorpion Organization roared and pushed away the members around him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Elder Gui¡¯s hand, like a knife, mercilessly hit him on his chest, making a deep sound.


    The leader¡¯s look remained the same, but he showed defiant eyes. Then his chest bulged and his two fists were launched.


    Elder Gui¡¯s face changed greatly, and he retreated quickly.


    The leader didn¡¯t hit Elder Gui, but he didn¡¯t chase after him. Instead, he pounded in his own chest, making deep sounds! And then he hooked fingers toward Elder Gui with a defiant look.


    Elder Gui¡¯s eyes were alert and his right hand hiding in sleeve quivered slightly. He didn¡¯t expect the other side to cultivate the Hard Cross Training so that his body was as hard as a stone.


    ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t you just boast? What¡¯s going on now?¡±


    ¡°I told you to go home and play with your grandchildren to live a peaceful life in old age, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. Did you talk tall too much?¡±


    The members of the Scorpion Organization saw Elder Gui suffer losses, and couldn¡¯t help teasing.


    Elder Gui¡¯s look became more livid. He turned over his hand and a dagger appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Elder Gui moved as fast as he could, like a ghost.


    ¡°Be careful, everybody!¡±


    As soon as the leader finished speaking, he heard a puff, just like the sound of a knife cutting a leaf.


    Elder Gui appeared more than ten meters away. He raised his dagger toward the leader of the Scorpion Organization with a look of mockery.


    The leading man looked down and saw that the clothes on his chest were cut and there was a white wound on his bronze chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow!¡± Elder Gui shook head defiantly.


    The leader¡¯s eyes also began to be alert. What he practiced was Hard Cross Training and speed was indeed his weakness.


    Elder Gui flashed, and once again plundered toward the big man.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    There was a light sound!


    Elder Gui quickly retreated more than ten meters.


    The big man looked down at the new wound on his chest, and his eyes became grim.


    ¡°As I said, you are too slow!¡±


    Elder Gui raised the dagger, and wielded in the air. The next moment he rushed toward the big man.


    The big man, with grim eyes, attacked Elder Gui with his fists as he rushed toward Elder Gui.


    ¡°Puff puff¡­!¡±


    ¡°Boom boom¡­¡±


    The two were engaged in the fight.


    Elder Gui kept attacking, but the big man defended.


    Elder Gui couldn¡¯t break the defense of the big man. He had been hit by the big man¡¯s fists several times, and there were many minor injuries on his body. His breath was getting weak and he was struggling to support himself.


    The big man was no better than Elder Gui, because he could hardly catch Elder Gui. He was in a mess now. His clothes had already turned into rags, especially his trousers, which was a pair of open-seat pants now. If he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, he would have been castrated. His penis didn¡¯t practice the Hard Cross Training.


    Elder Gui took efforts to adjust his breath, feeling annoyed inside. It was difficult to deal with the big man. He had wanted to lead the other side to leave Tang Rou, but they hadn¡¯t been fooled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get him, and you save Miss Tang when there¡¯s any chance,¡± said Elder Gui in a low voice to the men he had brought. These people were all trained by him. They were good.


    Several people nodded imperceptibly.


    Elder Gui turned to look at the big man, raised the dagger, and said, ¡°The result hasn¡¯t come out yet. Let¡¯s continue?¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡± The big man snorted coldly and said scornfully, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. I advise you not to waste your time. Besides, you can¡¯t break my defense at all.¡±


    Before Elder Gui could speak, he suddenly turned around and clasped Tang Wenyan¡¯s neck and pulled him out of the window.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Elder Gui was worried and said, ¡°You are also an expert. How could you deal with ordinary people with your ability? Fight with me if you can.¡±


    The big man grinned. ¡°Old man, it¡¯s useless to goad me into action. But you can try to see if you¡¯re faster or if my hand is faster.¡±


    As he spoke, the big man¡¯s five fingers slightly contracted. Tang Wenyan struggled powerlessly in his hands. Soon, his face became red and his eyes bulged.


    ¡°Let go of my dad¡­ you want money, and I¡¯ll give you. I¡¯ll give you 10 million¡­ I¡¯ll give you all¡­¡± Tang Rou trembled with fear, but she still mustered up her courage, got off the car, and ran to the big man, hoping to break off the big hand on Tang Wenyan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Come here, girl!¡±


    A member of the Scorpion Organization beside dragged Tang Rou and held her in his arms.


    ¡°You b*stards, let go¡­¡± Song Ci angrily shouted as she got out of the car and ran towards the big man, but she was pulled by a big hand that was stretched out half the way.


    The leading man threw Tang Wenyan to another member of the Scorpion Organization, looked up at Elder Gui, and said gloomily, ¡°Old stuff, I really admire your speed, but I also hate you very much. If you survive today, you will be my strong enemy sooner or later. Our tenet is to remove out the source of the trouble. So, please kill yourself.¡±


    The big man said casually, as if he was talking about a trivial thing.


    But Elder Gui¡¯s look changed. The variable of this matter had exceeded his expectations, especially the big man in the opposite side. He had underestimated him from the beginning. Unexpectedly, there was a sinister and poisonous heart hidden under the rough and crazy appearance.


    Elder Gui at this time was in a dilemma and couldn¡¯t choose.


    ¡°Leader, this girl is so sweet!¡± The member of the Scorpion Organization, who was holding Tang Rou, took a deep breath of Tang Rou¡¯s hair and said with an intoxicated look.


    The leading man glanced back and said casually, ¡°Since the old stuff is unwilling to commit suicide, the little girl will definitely die. Then she¡¯d better enjoy the happiness of being a woman before she dies, so she won¡¯t waste her life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Leader, thank you!¡±


    The member¡¯s face was very happy, and his eyes were quickly occupied by obscene.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t touch her, or you¡¯ll die miserably¡­¡± Elder Gui urgently shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll commit suicide, don¡¯t touch her¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna touch her. Ha ha¡­ I will not only touch her, but also touch her in front of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A colorful light flashed by. The member of the Scorpion Organization, who was talking, stopped suddenly and stiffened. His eyes became dull and his hands holding Tang Rou fell powerlessly. He fell to the ground, dust blowing!

 Chapter 41 - The Hellish Python Demonstrates Its Courage and Power!

    Chapter 41 The Hellish Python Demonstrates Its Courage and Power!The sudden changes shocked everyone, especially the blood holes in the temples of the member of the Scorpion Organization, which made everyone feel chilling.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    There was another light sound! Hearing that, the crowd trembled and followed the sound, only to see the eyes of the member of the Scorpion Organization, who was controlling Tang Rou, were bulged and the blood holes on both sides of the temple were particularly dazzling. He looked incredulous!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    He fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°A ghost¡­ Leader, there¡¯s a ghost here¡­¡± The member of the Scorpion Organization, who were controlling Tang Wenyan, screamed in horror, and unconsciously released Tang Wenyan.


    ¡°Slap!¡±


    The leading big man slapped him and shouted angrily, ¡°Calm down! There¡¯s no f*cking ghost in the world. We have killed countless people. If there were any ghosts, they would have come to us for revenge.¡±


    Elder Gui narrowed his eyes slightly. This scene was so familiar. He looked up and saw a colorful snake standing with its head held high in the top of the car behind the members of the Scorpion Organization.


    ¡°Here he comes.¡±


    Elder Gui couldn¡¯t help but relax, and smile appeared on his face. The ghost was not terrible, but the God was terrible.


    After the leader scolded his subordinates, he turned around and saw the smile on Elder Gui¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help being confused and asked, ¡°Old man, what are you laughing at?¡±


    Elder Gui pointed at his back, smiling but not speaking.


    Then the members of the Scorpion Organization turned to look at it, and could not help but step back.


    They saw a colorful snake standing on the top of the car. What was more strange was that the snake was looking at them, too, and its cold eyes were disdainful.


    Yes, they were sure they were right. This beautiful snake despised them.


    ¡°Leader, they are not killed by this little snake, are they?¡± A member of the Scorpion Organization swallowed his saliva and said difficultly.


    ¡°Bullsh*t! How could a snake kill¡­¡±


    Before the leader finished speaking, he saw the colorful snake passing like lightning. The member of the Scorpion Organization who had spoken before raised his hand in fear, but fell down powerlessly in the air, falling to the ground. The blood holes on both temples seemed to satirize the leader.


    The leading man was stiff and his eyes were dull. The remaining two members of the Scorpion Organization were even worse, shaking in fear.


    ¡°Lea-Leader¡­¡± A member of the Scorpion Organization wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say a complete sentence.


    However, his words woke up the leader, who then roared, ¡°Catch them.¡±


    This little snake came to save the Tang Family. If they caught the hostages, they would have a chance to win.


    Unfortunately, he forgot that those people died while they were controlling the Tang Family. So, hearing what he said, the remaining two members of the Scorpion Organization didn¡¯t start, but retreated a few steps instead.


    ¡°B*stards!¡±


    The leader was stunned first, and then was furious. Then he turned around and grabbed the nearest Tang Rou. But when he extended his hand half way, he suddenly stopped, as if he had been bitten by a poisonous snake, and retreated quickly. He didn¡¯t stop until he retreated for more than ten meters and looked at Tang Rou in horror.


    He saw a handsome young man standing beside Tang Rou.


    ¡°Who is he? How did he appear? Why didn¡¯t I realize it?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun!¡± Tang Rou exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late. Are you okay?¡± Chu Xun touched her little head as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tang Rou¡¯s face was pale and obviously she had been frightened. But in order not to let Chu Xun worry, she still said that she was okay.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and pity for her flashed in his eyes. Then he looked at Tang Wenyan and Song Ci and said, ¡°Are you okay, uncle and aunt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Fortunately, you¡¯re here,¡± said Song Ci.


    Tang Wenyan shook his head awkwardly to show that he was okay.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know that Tang Wenyan had already known his identity. He thought he was scared, so he didn¡¯t think much about it.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    All members of the Dragon Eagle Gang here bowed to show respect.


    ¡°Hello, Sir!¡±


    Chu Xun glanced at Elder Gui slightly and strangely asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Elder Gui bowed slightly, and began to say what had happened tonight in detail.


    When he said that Tang Rou had been slapped, a kind of terrible pressure rose from Chu Xun, and the air around him suddenly solidified. Except for the Tang Family, everyone else was trembling, and there were sweats on their forehead. They felt like that they were born down on with the weight of Mount Tai and that they would be crushed to powder in the next moment.


    ¡°Please calm down, Sir¡­ We have severely punished Hu Jin and his son,¡± Elder Gui said painfully.


    Chu Xun looked at Elder Gui coldly and said, ¡°How did you severely punish them? Tell me.¡±


    Elder Gui felt less pressure. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and hurriedly said the means of punishment again.


    The Tang Family had left early, so they didn¡¯t know what had happened later. Hearing what Elder Gui said, they couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job,¡± Chu Xun said lightly.


    When Chu Xun finished speaking, Elder Gui felt that the pressure on his body dispersed quickly, like the tide.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Elder Gui continued saying. This time Chu Xun had no emotional fluctuation, until Elder Gui finished.


    ¡°Uncle, aunt, and Rourou, I¡¯ll ask someone to send you back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Song Ci didn¡¯t want to stay here for a long time.


    Tang Wenyan was even more eager to leave.


    Only Tang Rou didn¡¯t want to, but was finally dragged away by Song Ci.


    Seeing the Tang Family being escorted away, the Scorpion Organization didn¡¯t have the courage to stop them. Although Chu Xun had done nothing from the beginning, his momentum made them shiver.


    ¡°The Scorpion Organization?¡± Chu Xun looked at the leader and said indifferently, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hurt to my people.¡±


    The leading man was very tense. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him with great interest and said, ¡°Elder Gui said that what you practice is Hard Cross Training, and your body is as hard as a rock. So, take my one attack. If you can resist it, you can live. If you can¡¯t, stay here forever.¡±


    The leader¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    The other two members of the Scorpion Organization came close to the leader and whispered, ¡°Leader¡­ are we being bluffed? Even that old man is no match for you. Why are you afraid of a suckling boy?¡±


    The leader was stunned. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter with me? I¡¯m actually frightened by a young man!¡± But when he looked up at Chu Xun, his eyes suddenly contracted.


    He saw that horrible colorful snake was playing with Chu Xun¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°You have another choice. That¡¯s playing with it.¡± Chu Xun looked at the Hellish around his fingers.


    The leader¡¯s look changed when he heard that. For him, the colorful snake was more terrible than Chu Xun. Because his men were killed by this little snake.


    ¡°Its name is Hellish. I know what you are worried about. I can ask it to give up its fast speed. How about that?¡±


    The eyes of the three people couldn¡¯t help but brighten. What they were afraid of was the speed of the little snake. If there was no such fast speed, a common snake wasn¡¯t scary at all.


    ¡°Are you seriously?¡± The leader couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    The three looked very happy.


    Elder Gui couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. Sir was indeed powerful and didn¡¯t need to personally attack. When he just stood there, he gave people a feeling that no one could defeat him. The leader of the Scorpion Organization was arrogant before, but now he was at the mercy of Chu Xun.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    The leading man and the remaining two exchanged a few words in a low voice, and then stepped forward two steps.


    ¡°Hellish, it¡¯s your show time. This time you¡¯re allowed to get back to your normal shape,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    Hellish raised its head and let out a low roar. But it scared everyone. ¡°Is it still a snake?¡±


    It slipped from Chu Xun¡¯s palm to the ground and swam slowly towards the three people in the opposite.


    Seeing that Hellish was so slow, the three looked at each other and looked happy.


    ¡°Leader, take a rest. I¡¯ll chop its little head for you.¡± A member of the Scorpion Organization said casually as he pulled out a black dagger from behind and strode towards Hellish.


    He came to Hellish after few steps, wielded his dagger, and chopped its head.


    Elder Gui and others couldn¡¯t help worrying. After all, in their view, Hellish¡¯s most terrible ability was its speed.


    The other two members of the Scorpion Organization showed joy on their faces.


    Only Chu Xun showed slight satire in his eyes, but his look was calm as usual.


    ¡°Clank!¡±


    The dagger struck Hellish¡¯s head, but it made a sound of metals colliding.


    Everyone was shocked. They followed the sound, only to see that the member of the Scorpion Organization was stunned and looking at the dagger with a gape in his hand.


    Then they looked at Hellish. It shook its head, seeming to be disdainful, and continued to swim forward.


    People couldn¡¯t help stiffening.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    Hellish roared again, waking up everyone, who then looked at it again. But as soon as they saw Hellish, their faces were occupied by shock and fear. They stiffened again and shivered.


    The colorful little snake, which was originally as big as the small thumb and 20 centimeters long, became a prehistoric monster in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, Hellish was more than ten feet long. Its head was as big as a mountain and was too thick for an adult to hold. The colorful scales on the body were giving off metallic luster. The cold eyes were looking down at the leader and the other two of the Scorpion Organization.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    The member of the Scorpion Organization, who had used the dagger to cut Hellish¡¯s head, suddenly fell to the ground, and the dagger fell to one side.


    Hellish turned its huge head to take a look at him, then its huge snake tail rose and fell down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground trembled with a loud noise.


    When Hellish moved his tail, the people were scared to death. They saw that the member of the Scorpion Organization had already become a pile of muddy flesh, and there was even a gap of about two meters wide on the ground.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    It was the sound of an object falling to the ground, which made everyone tremble.


    Now they were extremely nervous. Any sound was enough to make them breakdown.


    They turned heads to see and saw that another member of the Scorpion Organization had fallen to the ground. His mouth was wide, his eyes were bulged, and his face was pale. He had already had no breath. It seemed that he was scared to death.


    The leader was no better than them. He was frozen in place, motionless. He dared not look back even when his only one subordinate died.


    ¡°Creak¡­ crack¡­¡±


    The sounds of bone breaking scared everyone!


    Hellish had wrapped around the leader at some time.


    The leader woke up suddenly and tried to get rid of it, but it was in vain. His Hard Cross Training was so weak and ridiculous when he was entangled by Hellish.


    ¡°Forgive me¡­ please spare me. I¡¯m willing to do everything for you¡­ please forgive me¡­¡±


    The leader totally collapsed.

 Chapter 42 - Chu Xun Goes to the Scorpion Organizations Den and Kills Them All!

    The members of the Scorpion Organization were always known for their ferocity and cruelty!


    The crimes they had committed made the police helpless, and were numerous.


    But at this time, apart from the leader, all the members of the Scorpion Organization were dead. And the leader was also frightened, crying for forgiveness with tears.


    The leader was still begging, and death was getting closer and closer to him.


    ¡°Hellish, wait a minute!¡±


    Chu Xun stopped it suddenly, then walked by, jumped on Hellish¡¯s body, squatted down and looked at the leader.


    There was a strong desire for survival in the eyes of the leader. He thought Chu Xun would let him go.


    But Chu Xun put his hand on his head.


    ¡°Soul-searching Technique¡±


    The leading man stiffened with dull eyes and a dull expression, as if he had suffered the Immobility Incantation.


    After reaching the later period of Qi Refinement, Chu Xun used Soul-searching Technique with high proficiency.


    After a while, Chu Xun took back his hand, fell to the ground, put his hands at the back as in a stroll, and said lightly, ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Hellish¡¯s huge head nodded and it began to entwine.


    The leading man sobered up, just like waking up from a nightmare, and shouted in horror, ¡°Please, please spare me¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The voice suddenly stopped, and the leader was just squeezed into muddy flesh by Hellish.


    The hairs of Elder Gui and the person he brought prickled with fear, and they swallowed saliva difficultly.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    Hellish raised its head to roar. It felt happy that it could get back to its original appearance and kill people again. In the end, it even turned the minibus driven by the Scorpion Organization into a heap of scrap iron.


    ¡°Sir, the man behind the scenes¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Elder Gui quivered, and answered quickly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job today.¡± There was a Jade Card in Chu Xun¡¯s hand, which then he gave to Elder Gui.


    As soon as he took the Jade Card, Elder Gui felt warmth all over the body.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡±


    Elder Gui looked very happy, and hurriedly thanked Chu Xun. Since it was a reward from Chu Xun, it was definitely not a common thing.


    Chu Xun nodded, and then said, ¡°Hellish, we should go.¡±


    Hellish was having fun. Hearing Chu Xun¡¯s words, it couldn¡¯t help roaring.


    Chu Xun understood. It didn¡¯t want to be small again.


    Chu Xun could not help shaking his head, and then waved hands to set the Heavenly Creatures¡¯ Form-changing Formation.


    Then he flashed and appeared in front of Hellish¡¯s tail. After that, accompanied by the frightened eyes of Elder Gui and others and the discontented roar of Hellish, Chu Xun held its huge tail with both hands, lift it up, and threw it into the formation.


    After that, Chu Xun waved to remove the Heavenly Creatures¡¯ Form-changing Formation. Hellish once again turned into a colorful snake, which was as big as a thumb and twenty centimeters long.


    Since taking the Colorful Heavenly Lotus and reaching the later period of Qi Refinement, Chu Xun found it easy to deal with Hellish.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    Hellish roared discontentedly, and finally submit to it. It jumped on Chu Xun¡¯s palm, and rubbed Chu Xun¡¯s hand by its head with grievance.


    ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll teach you the method of cultivation after I finish my work,¡± Chu Xun said and took out a Jade Card.


    Hellish stretched out its small head, bit off a piece, chewed it a few times, and then swallowed it.


    Elder Gui and other people couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. It was the first time that they had seen that a snake take jade as food. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t know the effect of the Jade Card yet. If Chen Hanlong were here, he would have beaten his breast and stamped his feet on the spot.


    When it was full, Hellish wrapped around Chu Xun¡¯s wrist with satisfaction and turned into a colorful bracelet.


    Chu Xun took a look at Elder Gui and walked away.


    ¡°Good-bye, Sir!¡± Elder Gui bowed and said loudly. He didn¡¯t get up until Chu Xun disappeared.


    Then he turned to look at the men he brought, and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯d better not tell others what you saw and heard today, or no one can save you, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Several people answered in a hurry. Even if Elder Gui didn¡¯t remind them, they still dared not tell others. Even if they said it, no one would believe. It was amazing that a small snake could become a python.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t know that the full name of Hellish was Colorful Hellish Python!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It was at night and the moon looked like a plate.


    Fifty kilometers north of Gujiang City, a farmhouse was full of lights.


    A hubbub of voices filled the courtyard. Bonfires were crackling. A whole sheep being roasted was above the fire. Golden oil dripped into the fire, making flames leap up. The whole yard was filled with the smell of wine and meat.


    Hundreds of big men were yelling and drinking, accompanied by a woman¡¯s cries.


    A dark shadow surrounded the farmhouse like a ghost, and then stopped at the gate.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The gate exploded and fall apart. The people inside were startled. They all got up and looked at the gate.


    When the dust was gone, a young man appeared, standing at the door. It was Chu Xun. Through the Soul-searching Technique, he learned that the rest members of the Scorpion Organization were hiding here from the former leader¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Since they dare to hurt my people, there is no need for them to live in the world.¡±


    ¡°Boy, who are you?¡± A big man threw away his glass and went up to question loudly.


    ¡°The one who is going to kill you all.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent, as if he was telling a trivial thing.


    Everyone was stunned at first, and then they all laughed.


    ¡°Where is this stupid boy from?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, do you think you¡¯re Zhao Zilong? Even if you were Zhao Zilong, we are not foolish Cao Cao who cherishes the talent.¡±


    ¡°Gosh! Er Gou, you actually know literary quotation.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just bored. Since this boy came uninvited, let¡¯s catch him and play tricks on him to give us some fun. Ha ha¡­¡±


    A group of people joked one after another, ignoring Chu Xun at all.


    ¡°Let me catch him for you¡­ you guys just wait to have fun¡­¡± A bald man laughed and came to Chu Xun.


    When he came to Chu Xun, he reached for Chu Xun¡¯s neck.


    Chu Xun, with cold eyes, suddenly raised his hand and wielded in the air. A white light flashed by.


    The bald man shivered, his pupils enlarged sharply, and his outstretched hand dropped powerlessly.


    ¡°Hello, bald. What¡¯s up? Do you suddenly have any bad thoughts when you see that this young man is delicate? Don¡¯t worry, we all know your hobbies and won¡¯t fight for him¡­¡± Another big man said and walked over.


    But before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard the sound of a bang. The bald man¡¯s head fell from his neck and rolled to his feet, his frightened eyes staring at him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in horror and ran back.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Only then did the body of the bald man fall to the ground, and scarlet blood gushed out of the broken neck. The wound was smooth, as if it had been cut by a knife.


    Everybody here was full of fear and fell into silence.


    ¡°The members of the Scorpion Organization are all here, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chu Xun asked indifferently.


    The members of the Scorpion Organization finally woke up from the fear caused by the strange death of the bald man and looked at Chu Xun in horror.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Suddenly, some blood was sprayed on the window of a room.


    Then the door of the room was opened, and a man, who was dried-up as a sick ghost, came out with opaque eyes as he put on his trousers. After coming out, as he tied his belt, he glanced at Chu Xun casually with his opaque eyes.


    Chu Xun spread his Divine Sense and sighed a moment later. Just now, a young woman was raped and died in the hands of Sick Ghost.


    ¡°Your ability is quite good. I wonder how you found this place,¡± Sick Ghost asked casually.


    ¡°Your men told me,¡± Chu Xun said with irony.


    Unexpectedly, Sick Ghost shook his head and said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. All the members of the Scorpion Organizations are real men. In no case will we betray our brothers.¡±


    Hearing the words of Sick Ghost, the members of the Scorpion Organization couldn¡¯t help being in high spirits and sticking out their chests. All their previous fears were gone.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes. He really despised Sick Ghost. Unexpectedly, he had the ability to improve morale.


    ¡°Believe it or not, but I can tell you that they died miserably!¡±


    But after hearing Chu Xun¡¯s words, the members of the Scorpion Organization were shocked and their momentum was weakened.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­ young man, you are not good at psychological warfare. My brothers live a life of danger and have already had no regard for life and death. You can¡¯t scare them. But no matter how you know it, I appreciate your ability. There are two options for you. The first is to join us. The second is to be killed by me.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at Sick Ghost with interest, who actually wanted to recruit Chu Xun into the Scorpion Organization.


    ¡°I want to know if I can replace you to be the Deputy Chief if I join you?¡±


    Sick Ghost¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°It seems that you know a lot about us.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°What I know is beyond your imagination. For example, your code name is Sick Ghost. These are your brothers, who you said would rather die than submit, tell me. ¡±


    Sick Ghost¡¯s face changed slightly. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It seems that I have looked down on you. Are you a policeman?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head!


    ¡°If not, are you from the Red Light Organization?¡± asked Sick Ghost. The Red Light Organization was also a mysterious organization.


    ¡°Stop guessing. I haven¡¯t joined any groups. I¡¯m alone. I want to know whether you can do what I just asked you to do,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Sick Ghost¡¯s eyes twinkled, then he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°You can be the Deputy Chief, but the members of the Scorpion Organization get what they want by their real ability. If you can beat me, my position is yours.¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± Chu Xun hooked his fingers.


    Sick Ghost was stunned and asked in surprise, ¡°You really want to challenge me?¡±


    Chu Xun smiled and jokingly said, ¡°I want to replace you, of course, I have to defeat you first.¡±


    Malice flashed in Sick Ghost¡¯s eyes, but he pretended to be relaxed and said, ¡°Since you want to challenge me, I should have agreed and given you a chance. But home has its own laws and vocation has its own codes. Should you challenge us step by step? For example, you should fight with my brothers first.¡±


    Sick Ghost was not only cruel, but also treacherous. He was an Inborn Level-six master of Internal Breath, and shouldn¡¯t have been afraid. In particular, through his observation, he found that there was no fluctuation of Internal Breath inside Chu Xun¡¯s body. In this way, there were two possibilities. One was that Chu Xun only knew a little about Kung Fu, but hadn¡¯t developed Internal Breath. The other was that Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation was higher than him, so he couldn¡¯t feel it.


    But was that possible? Cultivation needed time. In Sick Ghost¡¯s view, Chu Xun was so young that there was almost no possibility that his cultivation was higher than him.


    But, for some reason, he had a sense of uneasiness in his heart. Besides, Chu Xun was calm all the time. So that he was a little uncertain now.


    Chu Xun sneered and said with sarcasm, ¡°Mr. Sick Ghost, you¡¯ve been talking a lot, are you afraid?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words made all the members of the Scorpion Organization look at Sick Ghost.


    A murderous intent appeared in Sick Ghost¡¯s eyes for a moment. He sneered and said, ¡°in this case, I will degrade myself to fight with you. Don¡¯t blame me for bullying the small by being big.¡±


    ¡°Degrade yourself?¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°You overestimate yourself. And, you can start.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Sick Ghost stopped talking much. A kind of horrible momentum suddenly aroused from him, and the air around him began to twist.


    The surrounding members of the Scorpion Organization retreated to avoid being hurt by them.


    And his original opaque eyes became extremely sharp in an instant, and were fixed on Chu Xun fiercely, killing intention surging.


    ¡°Boy, it¡¯s your own choice. Don¡¯t blame¡­¡±


    But Sick Ghost¡¯s words suddenly stuck in his throat, his eyes became frightened, and his face twisted by fear.


    Because Chu Xun was standing in front of him and looked at him mockingly.


    ¡°How can you be so fast?¡± Sick Ghost was extremely frightened now.


    ¡°You¡¯ve talked too much,¡± Chu Xun said lightly. Then he lifted up his palm and gently shot at Sick Ghost.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Sick Ghost cried out in horror and launched his palms.


    ¡°Boom¡­ crack¡­¡±


    Chu Xun withstood Sick Ghost¡¯s two palms with one hand. At the moment of contact, the sleeve of Sick Ghost was broken into pieces, followed by the piercing sound of bone cracking. His two arms were as twisted as Chinese doughnut.


    ¡°Go to hell to repent of your crimes.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s tone was cold, and the True Energy burst out in his palm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Sick Ghost¡¯s arms explode directly, and his chest was dented and almost touched his back, as if it had been hit by a train.


    In addition, Sick Ghost¡¯s broken body flew backward, breaking through the wall and falling into the room he came out of before.


    Through the hole that Sick Ghost penetrated on the wall, one could see a dead young woman was lying on the bed, and Sick Ghost was kneeling beside the bed. Without his arms, he supported himself by leaning his head against the ground, showing a gesture of bowing and confessing.


    What was stranger was that the woman, who had been dead for a long time, shed two lines of clear tears and her eyes, which had been opening angrily, closed slowly.


    Chu Xun sighed slightly!

 Chapter 43 - A Catastrophe Is on the Way!

    Chu Xun killed Sick Ghost with one attack in an instant, which made all the members of the Scorpion Organization keep quiet out of fear!


    ¡°Come out, Black Scorpion!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted, and his True Energy burst out, shaking the buildings around.


    Some members of the Scorpion Organization were dazed by the burst of Chu Xun¡¯s True Energy, and some even fainted directly.


    Black Scorpion was the real leader of the Scorpion Organization, who were hiding in a nearby room with faint breathes. But he couldn¡¯t escape from Chu Xun¡¯s Divine Sense.


    After Chu Xun¡¯s shout, Black Scorpion, who had been dormant, could no longer restrain himself. He broke through the window and jumped out of the yard at high speed, running towards the outside.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t stop him, but looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Black Scorpion jumped on the top of the wall. Unexpectedly, a barrier was outside the wall and he ran into it and was knocked back.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Chu Xun said indifferently. He had set up an Isolation formation around the house, and no one could escape.


    Black Scorpion fell to the ground and shook his dizzy head. He looked at Chu Xun maliciously. He was an expert of Inborn Level-seven. He actually became so embarrassed.


    Chu Xun sneered. Suddenly, he rose into the sky and hit Black Scorpion on his head with his palm, like the eagle soared in the sky. His True Energy burst out and his cultivation of the later period of Qi Refinement was thoroughly carried out.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground exploded, which was as loud as mine exploding, and the ground was shaking.


    When the dust was gone, the members of the Scorpion Organization were half dead with fright.


    They only saw that their chief, Black Scorpion, had sunk into the ground, and the whole body became muddy flesh. He was totally dead.


    ¡°Hellish, kill them all!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The roar resounded through the sky. Hellish fell to the ground and restored its original appearance.


    It wagged its head, and dozens of the members of the Scorpion Organization were knocked into the air. After they landed, their bones, tendons, and viscera were all broken and they all died.


    Then it raised its huge tail and flapped them, just like flapping flies, flesh and blood flying.


    It rolled on the ground, like a rolling roller, and blood was sprayed and dyed the ground red.


    The whole courtyard had completely become a purgatory on earth. Because of the Isolation Formation, no one could escape. In the face of Hellish, a prehistoric monster, they even lost their courage to escape, and could only wait for death.


    In an instant, the ground was covered with debris, blood stained the ground, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood!


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression, as well as his murderous look, remained unchanged. He sensed the whole courtyard with his Divine Sense and was sure that no one was alive. Then he waved to remove the formation and left at night with Hellish.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Elder Gui returned to Purple Bamboo Club after handling the corpses of the members of the Scorpion Organization and found that Chen Hanlong was still there.


    Zheng Guangyi held the wine in one hand and took Chen Hanlong with the other, saying, ¡°Brother Chen, please put in a good word for me in front of Sir and I¡¯ll be very grateful to you. Your thing will be my thing in the future.¡±


    This time, he had wanted to flatter Chu Xun, so he invited the Tang Family to the party. Unexpectedly, Tang Rou was slapped.


    Chen Hanlong had drunk too much and was drunk and hazy. He clapped Zheng Guangyi¡¯s arm and said in a loud voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise to say a good word for you in front of Sir.¡±


    At this time, a chuckle came from the door.


    The two followed the voice and saw Elder Gui walking in from the door.


    ¡°What are you laughing at, old man?¡± Chen Hanlong asked, staring at Elder Gui.


    ¡°I laugh because you don¡¯t know you¡¯ve led to trouble and you¡¯re going to plead for others,¡± said Elder Gui with sarcasm on his face.


    ¡°Old stuff, don¡¯t be alarmist here. What did I do? With support of Sir, I¡¯m even not afraid of gods,¡± cried Chen Hanlong, staggering.


    ¡°What if the catastrophe comes from Sir?¡± Elder Gui kept sneering.


    ¡°Bullsh*t,¡± Chen Hanlong said, ¡°Old stuff, are you cursing me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just think I didn¡¯t say anything. Wait for Sir to come to you.¡± Elder Gui hummed, and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Make it clear to me, or you can¡¯t leave.¡± Chen Hanlong stopped Elder Gui from leaving.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you? Then why stopped me? I don¡¯t want to say it now.¡± Elder Gui was calm and confident. He didn¡¯t believe that Chen Hanlong could still remain calm when it was related to Chu Xun.


    However, Chen Hanlong stopped badgering with Elder Gui, but stared at Elder Gui¡¯s hand and exclaimed, ¡°Life-protective Jade Card?¡±


    Elder Gui looked down at the Jade Card in his hand and asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know this Jade Card?¡±


    Chen Hanlong was stunned, then his eyes twinkled. He shook his head, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m wrong. It¡¯s a normal jade, but it¡¯s still very good. Ha ha¡­¡±


    This time, not only Elder Gui, but also Zheng Guangyi despised Chen Hanlong. The saliva was coming out of the corners of his mouth, and his hot eyes almost melt the Jade Card. His covetousness was so obvious that anybody could see. How dared he say that he didn¡¯t know the Jade Card and was wrong!


    Elder Gui despised Chen Hanlong inside, but his facial expression didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°I also think this jade is very good.¡±


    ¡°Old man, I have no other hobbies, except for collecting jade. How about selling me this Jade Card? I¡¯m willing to pay 50 million yuan. What do you think? Is it a good deal?¡± Chen Hanlong said with a smile, pretending to be casual.


    Elder Gui was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Chen Hanlong to spend 50 million buying it. However, it showed that the effect of this Jade Card was unimaginable. Otherwise, how could Chen Hanlong, a profiteer, would like to pay so much?


    Zheng Guangyi¡¯s face was also full of disbelief. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Hanlong¡¯s raring expression, he would almost have believed that Chen Hanlong really liked jade.


    Elder Gui pretended to think for a while, and then scornfully said under Chen Hanlong¡¯s eager eyes, ¡°No.¡±


    Then it was Chen Hanlong¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°Old stuff, it¡¯s 50 million! Are you stupid?¡±


    Elder Gui was so angry that his mouth twitched. ¡°This man is so shameless. When he wanted to buy it, he called me old man. When he heard that I won¡¯t sell, he actually called me old stuff directly.¡±


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, do you think only you are smart all over the world? If the value of this Jade Card isn¡¯t worth more than 50 million yuan, will you pay so much money? A gangster said he loves jade, do you believe?¡± said Elder Gui, not disguising his disdain.


    Chen Hanlong blushed, knowing he had been teased. ¡°Old stuff, how dare to play tricks on me?¡±


    ¡°So what? If you¡¯re unwilling to submit, come and let¡¯s have a fight. But, I can see from your frightened look that you dare not.¡± Elder Gui said and provoked Chen Hanlong. He had already wanted to teach Chen Hanlong a lesson, a rascal who knew nothing about respecting the old and cherishing the young.


    ¡°Old stuff, do you want to be taught a lesson? I¡¯ll teach you¡­ ¡± As he said, Chen Hanlong punched Elder Gui in the chest.


    Elder Gui was disdainful. ¡°He knows little about Kung Fu. How dare he fight against me?¡± When he was about to slap Chen Hanlong, a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared.


    A barrier appeared in front of him, rippling.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chen Hanlong hit the barrier, making it dazzling. Then he screamed and flew back.


    ¡°Crack¡­ clatter¡­¡±


    Chen Hanlong crushed a glass table, crying and howling in pain.


    Zheng Guangyi looked at Elder Gui in horror. The old man was too scared.


    In fact, Elder Gui was more shocked. It was not his power at all. He thought about it for a moment, and looked down at the Jade Card in my hand. ¡°Is it?¡±


    Elder Gui strode toward Chen Hanlong, and seized him.


    ¡°Let me go, old stuff. I won¡¯t fight¡­¡± cried Chen Hanlong. He felt extremely painful and was regretful. He had forgotten that Elder Gui had the Life-protective Jade Card.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, did it work just now?¡± Elder Gui raised the Jade Card in his hand and asked.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes were hot, and he reached for it.


    ¡°You never change.¡± Elder Gui swung his arms, and Chen Hanlong, who was nearly one hundred kilograms, was thrown out and landed in the middle of the hall.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ old stuff, do you want to kill me?¡± Chen Hanlong screamed.


    In fact, he was not hurt at all. He had been nourished by spiritual energy in the villa of Chu Xun and drunk the pure Immortal Water. His body was stronger than that of a cattle.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, I know you know this Jade Card, so you should know who gave it to me. So, you¡¯d better think about what I said before. You¡¯re really in danger.¡±


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes twinkled and he couldn¡¯t help looking at Zheng Guangyi, who was nodding his head. Then he couldn¡¯t help being worried and asked, ¡°Old stuff, is it true?¡±


    Elder Gui hummed, and ignored Chen Hanlong! But he felt proud inside. ¡°Let¡¯s see who will be worried.¡±


    Zheng Guangyi kept winking at Chen Hanlong.


    Chen Hanlong was not stupid either. He knew what was wrong with Elder Gui, and said with a flattering smile, ¡°Old man, sir, please tell me what I¡¯ve done wrong.¡±


    Elder Gui looked at him, and felt happy inside. But he intentionally showed a serious look and coldly said, ¡°You first tell me the effect of this Jade Card.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see all the effects just now?¡± Chen Hanlong said, feeling unpleasant.


    ¡°I want to know all about it,¡± Elder Gui said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, forget it.¡± After finishing speaking, Elder Gui pretended to leave.


    ¡°Wait, sir. I¡¯ll say.¡± Chen Hanlong, with an awkward look, began to elaborate on the effect of Jade Card.


    When Chen Hanlong finished, Zheng Guangyi was confused. This thing could save one¡¯s life, and block the bullets. How incredible it was! He couldn¡¯t help but secretly envy Elder Gui. If one got this Jade Card, it meant that he or she would have one more life.


    But Elder Gui was ecstatic, and carefully put away the Jade Card. This Jade Card was so precious and he planned to give it to Hua Qingwu. In this way, in the future, even if he couldn¡¯t protect her, she still could survive.


    ¡°Old man, grandpa¡­ can you tell me now?¡± Chen Hanlong pleaded.


    Elder Gui looked at him and said, ¡°Do you remember the Immortal Water you gave to Miss Tang?¡±


    ¡°Yes! What¡¯s wrong with that? Will Sir punish me for that?¡± Chen Hanlong did not understand.


    ¡°You fool! You¡¯ve gone through numerous hardships in the society. Don¡¯t you know the truth that wealth shouldn¡¯t be exposed? Have you never thought that the Immortal Water is so precious and whether Miss Tang can protect it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chen Hanlong suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Elder Gui snorted and said, ¡°After you gave the Immortal Water to Miss Tang, somebody targeted at her and attacked them on their way home.¡±


    Chen Hanlong stopped pretending to be injured anymore, and jumped up from the ground.


    ¡°Who? I¡¯m gonna kill his family.¡±


    ¡°I have solved the man behind scenes. As for the man who attacked, I can tell you. It¡¯s the Scorpion Organization,¡± said Elder Gui.


    ¡°The Scorpion Organization.¡± Chen Hanlong exclaimed, and cold sweat dripped down from his forehead.


    Zheng Guangyi¡¯s look also changed suddenly. As influential men in Gujiang City, how could they not know the Scorpion Organization?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Tang is all right now. She¡¯s safe,¡± said Elder Gui.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    Chen Hanlong went to kneel in front of Elder Gui.


    ¡°Thank you for saving Miss Tang. I will never forget your help.¡± Elder Gui saved Tang Rou, which was equivalent to saving his life indirectly. Although he was a rascal, he was level-headed when facing major issues of principle.


    But Elder Gui shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t save Miss Tang. It¡¯s Sir. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±


    When he heard that Sir had saved Miss Tang in person, Chen Hanlong almost fainted. His clothes were soaked in cold sweat, and he collapsed on the ground with a pale face.


    Just now, he even rodomontaded that he was going to plead for Zheng Guangyi, but now he couldn¡¯t protect himself.

 Chapter 44 - Scandals about Tang Rou!

    ¡°Brother Chen, get up quickly. Let¡¯s find a way to ask for Sir¡¯s forgiveness!¡± Zheng Guangyi smiled bitterly and went to help Chen Hanlong.


    Originally, Zheng Guangyi wanted Chen Hanlong to put in a good word for him in front of Chu Xun. Unexpectedly, they both needed to ask for Chu Xun¡¯s forgiveness in a blink of an eye.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s face was full of worries, and he was thinking how to solve it. If this matter wasn¡¯t handled properly, he would lose Chu Xun¡¯s trust.


    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go to see Sir and admit our mistakes.¡± Chen Hanlong said firmly.


    Zheng Guangyi nodded. At least he didn¡¯t need to bear Chu Xun¡¯s anger alone now. He didn¡¯t feel so nervous with a companion.


    They were going to see Chu Xun, like soldiers going to the front.


    However, as soon as they turned around, they couldn¡¯t help but freeze in place. Chu Xun was standing at the door with an indifferent look.


    Chen Hanlong was shocked. Then he ran to Chu Xun quickly, and directly knelt down in front of him.


    Zheng Guangyi¡¯s legs weakened. He barely followed Chen Hanlong and also knelt down.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m wrong. Please punish me.¡± Chen Hanlong lowered his head.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m also wrong. Please do not be too hard on me this time!¡± Zheng Guangyi¡¯s heartbeat became fast and his head was lowered so greatly that it almost was tucked into his trousers.


    Just when they were frightened, Chu Xun said lightly, ¡°Get up, you two.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    They looked at Chu Xun foolishly, and couldn¡¯t react for a while.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want me to help you stand up?¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    This time as soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, the two stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only record your mistakes first. Be smart next time,¡± Chu Xun said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Chen Hanlong hurriedly replied.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir. I¡¯ll keep it in mind,¡± Zheng Guangyi also said hurriedly.


    The two relieved, and looked at each other, seeing rejoice in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. I¡¯ll order the brothers of the Dragon Eagle Gang to search for the members of Scorpion Organization. As long as they find them, they¡¯ll kill them all.¡± Chen Hanlong snapped, his eyes full of murders.


    ¡°No!¡± Chu Xun said lightly, ¡°There will be no Scorpion Organization in the world.¡±


    Chen Hanlong suddenly widened his mouth, face full of shock.


    And Zheng Guangyi gasped and felt his back chilling.


    Even Elder Gui also shuddered.


    They all knew what Chu Xun¡¯s words stood for. The Scorpion Organization would never be dissolved automatically. The only explanation was that it had been destroyed by somebody. Who did that? The answer was obvious.


    In particular, Elder Gui was the most shocked. Chu Xun actually destroyed the infamous Scorpion Organization within only two hours. What kind of ability did he have so that he could do that?


    ¡°You two go back first.¡± Chu Xun asked Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi to go back first.


    After the two men left, Chu Xun was going to let Elder Gui take him to see Hua Qingwu. The intelligence network of Purple Bamboo Club was very powerful. Maybe he could learn some news about his parents from Hua Qingwu. But he found that it was late, so he gave up the idea and returned alone.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Chen Hanlong was still asleep when he was awakened by knocks on the door.


    He left Purple Bamboo Club last night and didn¡¯t go home directly. Instead, he asked Zheng Guangyi to celebrate with him and drank a lot of liquor. He had only slept for less than three hours so far.


    ¡°You¡¯d better have something important to say.¡± Chen Hanlong, with two dark circles, said in an angry tone. If the man in front of him were not his henchman, he would have asked people to drag him out and maimed him.


    ¡°Chairman Chen, you¡¯ve asked me to keep paying attention to Miss Tang Rou. Look¡­¡± This henchman was in his thirties. He was frightened by Chen Hanlong¡¯s words and handed over the tablet computer while shivering.


    Chen Hanlong took a look and couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. He took the tablet computer and his look changed several times.


    There were many news and pictures about Tang Rou on the Internet.


    The Pure Tang Rou Is Dating Two Partners


    The following one picture showed Tang Rou holding Chu Xun¡¯s arm, and another picture showed Tang Rou and Lin Kai looking at each other.


    A Pure Girl or A Lust Girl? Tang Rou¡¯s Love History


    The Pure Tang Rou Trades Her Body for Resources


    A mysterious man has disclosed that Tang Rou once slept with several directors respectively overnight to get the resource.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The more Chen Hanlong looked, the more frightened he became, and his forehead was sweating.


    He could imagine Chu Xun¡¯s reaction after he knew it. The Scorpion Organization was the best example. ¡°Are their brains just decorations? Do they think they have lived too long?¡±


    ¡°Come on, get the engine ready!¡± roared Chen Hanlong. Having no time to wash his face and rinse his mouth, he put on his clothes and rushed out as he phoned.


    Chen Hanlong rushed all the way to Qianlong Mount Villas, only to see Zheng Guangyi turning around in front of the villa. There was the Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation outside the villa, and Zheng Guangyi couldn¡¯t go in at all.


    ¡°Brother Chen.¡± Seeing Chen Hanlong, Zheng Guangyi hurried to walk toward him.


    ¡°You also know that, do you?¡± asked Chen Hanlong.


    Zheng Guangyi smiled bitterly and nodded.


    ¡°Come on, follow me. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Chen Hanlong had the Jade Card awarded by Chu Xun to enter the formation. Besides, he had been here many times.


    Knowing the horror of the formation, Zheng Guangyi followed Chen Hanlong closely.


    When they came to the villa, Chen Hanlong felt nothing, but Zheng Guangyi immediately felt different. He took a deep breath here, and immediately felt very comfortable, as if he was going to fly in the air. The discomfort after the hangover was gone, and there was a kind of unspeakable comfort inside his body. It seemed that he had been several years younger and the whole person was in good spirits.


    In fact, Zheng Guangyi didn¡¯t know that most of the spiritual energy here had been absorbed by Chu Xun last night, otherwise the effect would be better.


    They opened the door and went in. They came to Chu Xun¡¯s room and were about to knock.


    Chen Hanlong just raised his hand, but the door was opened from inside.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    They hurried to bow and say hello.


    Chu Xun frowned and moved his eyes to Chen Hanlong. He said lightly, ¡°Chen Hanlong, are you here too often?¡±


    Since he had been able to enter and leave here freely, this guy could come here three times a day. Chu Xun was thinking about whether to reclaim Chen Hanlong¡¯s right to enter and leave here freely.


    Chen Hanlong was startled. He bowed and said, ¡°I¡­ I have something very important to tell you, Sir. I dare not disturb you for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Something very important? Talk about it.¡±


    Chen Hanlong winked at Zheng Guangyi to let him say, but Zheng Guangyi lowered his head and pretended not to see it.


    Chen Hanlong was indignant. ¡°He¡¯s as fly as a fox! Before entering, he promised that he would share happiness and woe with me. But he actually went back on his word at a crucial time!¡±


    In the face of Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, Chen Hanlong could only grit his teeth and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s about Miss Tang Rou.¡±


    ¡°Xiaorou? What happened to her?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°You¡¯d better see it yourself, Sir.¡± Chen Hanlong handed over the tablet computer carefully.


    Chu Xun took over it and had a look. Immediately, he narrowed his eyes and showed coldness and terrible murderous intent in his eyes.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s and Zheng Guangyi¡¯s back was instantly soaked by cold sweat, and they dared not breathe.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The tablet exploded directly in Chu Xun¡¯s hand.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The Huanyu Entertainment Company.


    At the door of the General Manager¡¯s office, a group of people were eavesdropping.


    General Manager Lin Hong poured two glasses of red wine and handed one to Lin Kai. The two cheered quietly.


    ¡°Asshole, see what have you done.¡±


    Lin Hong suddenly swore at the door, which made the eavesdropper unconsciously keep away from the door.


    Lin Kai thumbed up, then took a sip of wine, cleared his throat, and cried sadly to the door, ¡°Mr. Lin, it¡¯s all my fault. It has nothing to do with Tang Rou. Blame it on me. I¡¯m willing to take the responsibility. Please don¡¯t embarrass Tang Rou.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna to take the responsibility? Can you take it? Do you know how much this matter has cost the company?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much it has cost, I¡¯m willing to bear. Please don¡¯t embarrass Tang Rou.¡±


    ¡°You fool, look at it clearly! We are all cheated by Tang Rou. She is not as pure as she looks¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t slander her.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Hum, Tang Rou is such a b*tch. She doesn¡¯t deserve Kaikai¡¯s like.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Kaikai is so handsome and is a spoony. That b*tch is actually dissatisfied.¡±


    ¡°Kaikai is so pitiful. He is being scolded, but he still defends Tang Rou. She doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    They stood outside the room and eavesdropped. The noise inside was shocking, accompanied by the sound of smashing things. Most of the people who were eavesdropping outside were women. They couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Lin Kai and scold Tang Rou.


    But they didn¡¯t know that Lin Hong and Lin Kai were enjoying the precious red wine and smiling happily inside.


    ¡°My nephew, to be honest, have you ever slept with Tang Rou?¡± Lin Hong asked in a low, obscene voice.


    In fact, Lin Kai was Lin Hong¡¯s nephew. But they had been hiding it and no one in the company knew it.


    Lin Kai shook his head and said insidiously, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how she will resist this time. It has caused such a big loss to the company. I would like to know how she will compensate for it. Then I want her to cry and beg me to sleep with her.¡±


    ¡°My nephew, you played your cards well this time,¡± Lin Hong thumbed up and said, ¡°but don¡¯t forget to let me have a night with that b*tch, too. She¡¯s so sexy and has captured my heart. I¡¯m bored with Chen Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­ it¡¯s wonderful¡­¡±


    Two people laughed wretchedly, and raised their glasses to cheer complacently.


    At the same time, a man and a woman were talking in a room in an upscale hotel.


    ¡°Honey, you must help me this time. Don¡¯t let go of Tang Rou.¡±


    This woman was no other than Chen Qianqian. And the fat man was Huang Chenguang, director of Huanyu Entertainment Company.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby. Your business is mine.¡± Huang Chenguang stared at Chen Qianqian with obscene eyes and a lewd smile.


    ¡°Dear me¡­ you look frightening, as if you are going to eat me.¡± Chen Qianqian¡¯s dress was very simple, but this kind of clothes could let her body be seen gleamingly, which then would arouse men¡¯s desire more. She knew this well.


    Huang Chenguang smiled dirtily and said, ¡°But baby, don¡¯t forget that you have to thank me with your body when it¡¯s done¡­¡±


    ¡°I promise that you can do whatever you want when it¡¯s done¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 45 - Tang Rou Stops Flinching!

    Tang Rou was helpless. She was quiet and always let things take its course. She only wanted to sing. But things went contrary to her wishes. She turned on the computer and was dazzled by all kinds of slander and abuse on the Internet, face becoming pale.


    ¡°Tang Rou, don¡¯t worry. The company¡¯s public relations practitioners are very strong, and they will be able to deal with these things. You don¡¯t have to bear the burden. I¡¯m sure the company won¡¯t let you bear the injustice.¡±


    Assistant Liu Xin comforted Tang Rou. But in her mind, she sighed secretly. Tang Rou was too simple, and her character was not suitable for the entertainment circle at all. Based on her experience of many years, she was sure that Tang Rou had been definitely framed by somebody.


    ¡°I want to see Brother Chu Xun.¡± Tang Rou was like a teetering flower, which was suffering the wind and rain. At this time, she just wanted to hide in Chu Xun¡¯s arms for comfort.


    Liu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. She forgot that Tang Rou had a Brother Chu Xun, who was a mysterious young man.


    ¡°Do you have his phone number?¡± asked Liu Xin.


    Tang Rou just remembered that she had never asked Chu Xun for his phone number, so she shook her head.


    Liu Xin smiled helplessly. Now as long as Tang Rou went out of the company, she would be surrounded by the reporters waiting outside.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The door was suddenly pushed open. Little Wei, the secretary of general manager, stepped on high heels and came in. She looked at Tang Rou with disgust and said coldly, ¡°General Manager Lin asked Miss Tang to go to the meeting room for a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the rules? Don¡¯t you know you have to knock before you come in?¡± Liu Xin questioned discontentedly.


    Secretary Little Wei snorted coldly, as if she didn¡¯t want to talk to Liu Xin, and turned to go out.


    ¡°She acted like a snob.¡± Liu Xin was furious and scolded.


    ¡­


    In the conference room, there were General Manager Lin Hong, Lin Kai, Director Huang Chenguang and Chen Qianqian, as well as several senior executives of the company.


    When Tang Rou and Liu Xin opened the door and walked in, all their eyes were fixed on them, making them perplexed and freeze in place.


    ¡°Sit down!¡± Lin Hong glanced at them and said.


    They went over and sat in the back two chairs.


    Lin Kai gave a look at Tang Rou and lowered his head, hiding the complacency in his eyes.


    But Chen Qianqian stared at Tang Rou brazenly with mocking eyes.


    Lin Hong stood up, looked around, and said sadly, ¡°I think you all know about it. Manager Ji is in charge of public relations and is best qualified to speak on this matter. Tell us how you can solve this matter.¡±


    Manager Ji was Ji min, thirty years old. She looked beautiful and was in charge of the public relations department. She was usually in charge of all these things in the company.


    ¡°It¡¯s tough now. First, the source of the photos is unknown. Second, are these photos taken by the media themselves or are they deliberately released by somebody? We don¡¯t know. I have contacted several websites and media that have a good relationship with us and asked them not to continue to publish these photos and comments for the time being to prevent the situation from deteriorating.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s only temporary. I¡¯ve also had people check those photos carefully. They¡¯re not synthetic. So it shows that these photos are true. Therefore, we¡¯re unable to take legal measures to solve this matter.¡±


    Manager Ji finished and sat down. Then Wei Qingquan, head of planning department, stood up and continued.


    ¡°The consequences of this matter are far more than that. Today, we have received calls from several cooperative companies. They want to terminate the cooperation with Miss Tang Rou and asked us to pay a huge amount of liquidated damages. I have calculated the liquidated damages and it¡¯s more than 100 million. This doesn¡¯t include the loss to our company yet.¡±


    The more they said, the paler Tang Rou¡¯s face became.


    Chen Qianqian secretly approached Huang Chenguang and pinched at the root of his thigh, secretly winking at him.


    ¡°Clap!¡±


    Huang Chenguang got the hint. He stood up and slapped on the table.


    ¡°God! How could such a bad star appear in our company? As a director of the company, I will never allow such a black sheep to harm the interests of the company. So I propose that the company terminate the contract with Miss Tang Rou and claim compensation for the losses caused to the company by her through legal procedures.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Chen Qianqian smiled and said, ¡°This kind of person looks pure, but actually is a b*tch who can sleep with everyone. If I had done such a shameless thing, which is known to everyone, I would have commit suicide.¡±


    Hearing that, the delicate Tang Rou trembled violently, which was pitiable. Because of her quiet personality, she couldn¡¯t argue with others at all. She only felt panic and helpless now.


    ¡°It¡¯s all executives here. You have no right to speak. Do you have self-knowledge?¡± Liu Xin was so angry that she stood up to speak for Tang Rou.


    Chen Qianqian¡¯s face darkened and she said, ¡°She did something wrong, and why can¡¯t we blame her? Stop those media if you can! By the way, you¡¯re just an assistant, are you qualified to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m indeed an assistant, but so what? An assistant is even better than you, a woman of loose morals. Tang Rou was trained by me. I know her. She is not the person those media said. But you¡¯ve always been envious that Tang Rou is better than you and have always been making trouble for her. Am I right? Do you think you can become somebody after sleeping with several old men? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting sick? It¡¯s so disgusting,¡± said Liu Xin. She was ready to risk everything. First, she really liked Tang Rou and wanted to protect her. Second, she bet that Chu Xun could reverse the course of this matter and solve the problem.


    As soon as Liu Xin said this, not only Huang Chenguang and Lin Hong, but most of the men in the conference room looked unnatural. There were some things that everyone knew, but they couldn¡¯t be spoken out, otherwise things would be very embarrassing.


    Liu Xin didn¡¯t know that she had offended most people here.


    ¡°What did you say? Say it again if you can! Do you believe that I¡¯ll tear your mouth?¡± Chen Qianqian¡¯s face was ferocious. She cried and was about to rush to Liu Xin. She was ashamed into anger by these words.


    ¡°What? Did that make you angry? You are a woman of loose morals. I said it. Come on and see who can win.¡± Liu Xin cared nothing now. She rolled her sleeves and rushed to Chen Qianqian.


    Liu Xin was an assistant and often came and went in the wind and rain. Her physical quality was better than Chen Qianqian¡¯s, who was physically very weak.


    Chen Qianqian was mad. She rushed to Liu Xin and scratched her face with her hand. Chen Qianqian¡¯s nails had been carefully taken care of. They were long and sharp. If they scratched Liu Xin¡¯s face, there would definitely be some bloody wounds on her face. But she underestimated Liu Xin¡¯s reaction and physical quality. Liu Xin slapped Chen Qianqian in the face first, and then kicked her in the stomach.


    Chen Qianqian was slapped and kicked to the ground. She was stunned. After a while, she reacted and cried hysterically, ¡°How dare you beat me, you b*tch? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Chen Qianqian, with hair disheveled, got up like a crazy woman, and rushed to Liu Xin again.


    Liu Xin, after all, was a woman, and she was shocked by Chen Qianqian¡¯s appearance. When she reacted, her hair had been caught by Chen Qianqian. But Liu Xin was unwilling to admit herself outdone. She also grasped Chen Qianqian¡¯s hair and pulled her. The two were fighting together.


    People in the conference room were so shocked that they forgot to react.


    ¡°Guards, guards¡­¡±


    Lin Kai was the first to respond, and shouted at the top of his voice.


    Two security guards pushed the door and ran in, stunned by the scene.


    ¡°What are you doing? Stop them!¡± Lin Hong slapped the table and roared.


    Only then did the two security guards react, and hurried to pull them apart.


    ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡± Chen Qianqian was held up by the security guard and scolded.


    ¡°You b*tch, come on¡­¡± Liu Xin was also held by the security guard, but she constantly tried to get rid of the security guard and struggled to rush to Chen Qianqian.


    ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯ll kill this b*tch¡­¡± Chen Qianqian struggled and refused to give up.


    All of a sudden, Tang Rou, who had been quiet, stood up and walked toward a few steps. She raised her hand and slapped Chen Qianqian.


    ¡°Shut up! My business is up to the company. Stop making irresponsible remarks. What¡¯s more, if you scold more, I¡¯ll beat you again!¡±


    Chen Qianqian was stunned by the slap, and stopped shouting for a while, so that she forgot to struggle.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Tang Rou had always been quiet and gentle. Unexpectedly, she would hit people, which made them unable to respond for a while.


    Only Tang Rou knew how fast her heart beat and how scared she was. It was the first time she had hit people in front of so many people since she grew up.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Liu Xin, who had always protected her, she would never have been able to do such a thing. But to be honest, this slap gave her courage to stop flinching.


    ¡°You¡­ how dare you slap me?¡± Only then did Chen Qianqian respond.


    Tang Rou said nothing, but raised her hand, which made Chen Qianqian shrink her neck and stop shouting.


    This scene surprised everyone.


    When Liu Xin and Chen Qianqian fought fiercely, Chen Qianqian didn¡¯t flinch. However, Tang Rou just raised her hand and Chen Qianqian flinched.


    ¡°General Manager Lin, I agree with any decision of the company. But if I find out the truth, I¡¯ll sue you for all the harm you have done to me.¡± Tang Rou looked at Lin Hong and said.


    Then she glanced at Lin Kai after finishing. She had seen all the pictures on the Internet. The background of those photos was Villa of Plum and Lakes, and only Lin Kai had the chance to take these photos at that time.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Lin Hong.


    ¡°The meaning is very simple. I suspect that someone in the company has intentionally disseminated false information to the media, and I¡¯ve already suspect somebody. I will personally find out the truth, and then solve the problem by legal means.¡±


    ¡°As you like. But you¡¯ve been fired by our company, and wait for a lawyer¡¯s letter.¡± Huang Chenguang darkened his face and disdainfully said.


    ¡°In that case, goodbye, everybody. Liu Xin, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Rou and Liu Xin went to the door and was about to open it. Unexpectedly, the door was pushed open from outside.


    A tall man came in.


    ¡°Miss Tang, please wait a moment.¡±


    Seeing this man, all the people in the conference room couldn¡¯t help standing up.


    This person was no other than the real leader of Huanyu Entertainment Company, Qin Huanyu.


    ¡°Miss Tang, I already know about this matter. How about staying here and we discuss the solution together?¡± Qin Huanyu¡¯s words were sincere.


    Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help being confused. She knew Qin Huanyu, who was very busy and seldom showed up. She had been in the company for more than a year, but she had only seen him twice. It was said that Qin Huanyu had a powerful background. How could he pay attention to her.

 Chapter 46 - I Am Not Satisfied!

    Qin Huanyu was also helpless. As the real leader of Huanyu Entertainment Company, he couldn¡¯t pay attention to such an unimportant star as Tang Rou. There were so many stars in Huanyu Entertainment Company. Even though Tang Rou¡¯s news was all over the websites today, he still didn¡¯t know that Tang Rou was a star of his own company. Even if he knew, he didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to such trivial matters.


    But now he had to deal with it in person, because he had received three consecutive calls in the last two hours.


    The first one was Chen Hanlong from Tianyuan Corporation. Although the other side was very polite, he was also very surprised. Chen Hanlong¡¯s identity was not a secret. But how could such a person personally ask about an unimportant star. Although he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of Chen Hanlong, they both were famous and influential people in Gujiang City and he had to save Chen Hanlong¡¯s face.


    In order to save Chen Hanlong¡¯s face, he had planned to make a phone call to ask about this matter. But the second call made him have to be careful about this matter. The call came from Zheng Guangyi of Qiankun Group.


    Two big bosses in Gujiang City had called him one by one to care about an unimportant star, which was an exaggerated thing. What was Tang Rou¡¯s real identity?


    Qin Huanyu couldn¡¯t figure it out. He was also curious, so he asked someone to check Tang Rou¡¯s identity. But the result surprised him. Tang Rou¡¯s identity was too common for him.


    Was Tang Rou the lover of Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi? After all, it was usual for rich people to keep stars. In this case, Tang Rou was capable and smart. She could actually play the fool with two big bosses of Gujiang City at the same time.


    But soon his disdainful and malicious idea was interrupted by the third call.


    The third call came from Purple Bamboo Club. The other side told him that Tang Rou was the owner of a Purple Card in the Purple Bamboo Club. If this matter wasn¡¯t solved successfully, the Purple Bamboo Club would revoke his Diamond Card and he would be forbidden to step into the Purple Bamboo Club.


    Qin Huanyu was so excited that he almost bit his tongue off. A Purple Card? He could only get a Diamond Card, and had to pay fifty million as the membership fee every year. Tang Rou actually had a Purple Card. He didn¡¯t believe that Purple Bamboo Club would give a Purple Card to an ordinary star.


    Qin Huanyu yelled at the person in charge of investigating Tang Rou¡¯s identity, so as to relieve his depression. At the same time, he was very confused inside.


    Was the owner of a Purple Card an ordinary star? And when something happened to the ordinary star, three forces helped her together. The Purple Bamboo Club even threatened him with revocation of his Diamond Card. If someone now told him that Tang Rou was just an ordinary star, he would definitely slap him or her.


    He had to take it seriously.


    If he really lost his identity as the holder of the Diamond Card of Purple Bamboo Club, all his relationships he had made in recent years would disappear. He couldn¡¯t afford to gamble.


    Although Purple Bamboo Club was just a club, it was a pyramid in the minds of all the big bosses. If you didn¡¯t stand high, who would look up to you? If you lost the membership card, others even didn¡¯t want to look down on you.


    Therefore, Purple Bamboo Club¡¯s membership cards were divided into several levels. And everyone wanted to have a higher level of membership card.


    Qin Huanyu asked people to recheck Tang Rou¡¯s identity.


    Soon, the person in charge of the investigation put a stack of materials on his desk in fear. This time the investigation was thorough. They even had investigated Tang Rou¡¯s kindergarten and her good friends in kindergarten.


    But the investigation result was similar to the previous one. Tang Rou¡¯s identity was very common. Qin Huanyu refrained from swearing and continued to read. When he read what had happened to Tang Rou recently, he couldn¡¯t help but slow down.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Qin Huanyu soliloquized. ¡°Every time Tang Rou turned ill luck into good, there was a man named Sir was present. Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi always bow and scrape to flatter him. It means that the real force is this man. Who is he?¡±


    Qin Huanyu pondered for a while. ¡°This man is definitely not an ordinary person. Even Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi are willing to respect and flatter him. It can be seen that his background is very strong.¡±


    Although Qin Huanyu didn¡¯t know who this man was, he couldn¡¯t sit still. He got up and rushed to the company. Fortunately, he arrived before Tang Rou left.


    ¡°Miss Tang, please take a seat!¡±


    Qin Huanyu stopped thinking and invited Tang Rou to sit first.


    Qin Huanyu¡¯s tone was sincere and polite, which made Tang Rou confused. Besides, Qin Huanyu was the chairman of the board, and she had to save his face.


    Liu Xin pulled Tang Rou¡¯s sleeves to let her sit down first. It wasn¡¯t a good way to be in a stalemate.


    Facing Qin Huanyu, the top leader of the company, Tang Rou was more or less nervous. Liu Xin and she cuddled up with each other and went to sit in the previous position.


    Lin Hong was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Qin Huanyu to come back at this time. And it would be inappropriate if he continued to occupy the main seat, so he quickly got up and gave up his seat. When Qin Huanyu sat down, he said carefully, ¡°Chairman Qin, why are you here? Just call me and I¡¯ll go to report if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±


    In fact, Lin Hong was very upset. Qin Huanyu¡¯s attitude towards Tang Rou was vague.


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat this matter again. But as far as I know, it¡¯s somebody¡¯s deliberate revenge and slander. As a star of our company, Miss Tang has suffered such injustice. How can I, the chairman of the board, stand by.¡± Qin Huanyu stopped here and knocked on the table, then he continued in a higher voice, ¡°I¡¯ve asked people to thoroughly investigate this matter. No matter who did it, he or she will absolutely be punished.¡±


    Huanyu Entertainment Company was founded by him. He clearly knew the open and secret fights among stars. Before he came in, he had listened at the door outside for a while. He had got a general idea.


    As soon as hearing his words, Lin Hong and others couldn¡¯t help being stunned.


    Qin Huanyu¡¯s words were very clear. He was going to protect Tang Rou.


    Lin Hong didn¡¯t understand. How could Tang Rou have a relationship with Qin Huanyu? Their identities were so different that they couldn¡¯t know each other. Why did Qin Huanyu protect Tang Rou in person?


    Not only did Lin Hong not understand, but others were also suspicious.


    Lin Kai and Chen Qianqian had a look at each other. They realized that this event had heat up and its development had exceeded their expectations and plans.


    Chen Qianqian¡¯s face began to turn ferocious. She didn¡¯t understand the reason. She was about to win Tang Rou. Why did this change happen? She didn¡¯t want to give up, and secretly winked at Huang Chenguang.


    At this time, Chen Qianqian¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her simple clothes were torn open, so that her body was exposed, as if she had been raped by dozens of big men. Seeing that, Huang Chenguang couldn¡¯t help getting excited all over. In fact, he loved that.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Huang Chenguang coughed twice, reorganized his language, and said with a smile, ¡°Old Qin, I didn¡¯t expect this little thing to disturb you. In fact, I know a little about it. There is no frame and revenge. Just now Manager Ji said that those photos are true, not artificially synthesized. It shows that this matter is not out of thin air. After all, there is no smoke without fire! In my opinion, for sake of the reputation of the company, it¡¯s necessary to terminate the contract with Miss Tang. After all, it¡¯s not our fault. I¡¯m sure Miss Tang will agree with the result.¡±


    Huang Chenguang said it firmly. After all, he was one of the directors of the company, and had a good relationship with Qin Huanyu. He believed that Qin Huanyu would save his face.


    Qin Huanyu narrowed his eyes slightly and knocked on his knees rhythmically with his fingers, keeping silent. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but get nervous.


    After a long time, Qin Huanyu stopped, turned to Ji Min, and asked with a smile, ¡°Manager Ji, are those photos true?¡±


    Ji Min suddenly got excited. As a public relations manager, how could she not understand Qin Huanyu¡¯s question. This showed that he was going to protect Tang Rou. ¡°In fact, the result was reported by the subordinates. I haven¡¯t checked them in detail. It¡¯s my negligence in work. I¡¯m willing to accept any punishment from the company.¡±


    Others were all shocked.


    Lin Hong could not help but sweat on his forehead.


    Lin Kai and Chen Qianqian were frozen on the spot. The development of this event was beyond their expectation. Now, it seemed that Qin Huanyu would investigate this matter thoroughly in order to protect Tang Rou. If the truth was exposed¡­ the two couldn¡¯t help shivering and began to be afraid.


    ¡°Old Qin¡­¡± Huang Chenguang didn¡¯t believe that Qin Huanyu would disagree on his suggestion in public.


    However, he was interrupted by Qin Huanyu as soon as he said. ¡°Old Huang, since there is something doubtful, it should be checked! Otherwise, people will say that we leaders are all useless and only good at feasting and drinking, which will do more harm to our company¡¯s reputation. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Huang Chenguang opened his mouth and finally didn¡¯t speak. He was not a fool. Qin Huanyu¡¯s meaning was clear. If he continued to badger with it, he would come to a bad end.


    Qin Huanyu smiled and knocked on the table to attract people¡¯s attention, saying, ¡°This is how it is decided. I will never allow anyone to harm our company¡¯s stars. Manager Ji, I¡¯m sure you will give me a satisfactory answer.¡±


    In face of Qin Huanyu¡¯s meaningful eyes, Ji Min couldn¡¯t help feeling stressful and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chairman Qin. I will thoroughly investigate this matter and give Miss Tang a satisfactory explanation.¡±


    Qin Huanyu nodded, looked at Tang Rou at the last seat, and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Tang, are you satisfied with this solution?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied!¡±


    When Tang Rou was about to nod, a sarcastic voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    At this time, the door of the conference room was opened left and right.


    Everyone followed the voice and looked at the door.


    Others were just curious, but Qin Huanyu¡¯s eyes were narrowed sharply.


    Because it was Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi who opened the door left and right, and a young and beautiful man stood in the middle.


    ¡°Sir, please!¡±


    Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi bowed and said.


    Chu Xun stepped in with a calm look.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun.¡±


    Tang Rou cried out happily and rushed into Chu Xun¡¯s arms like a swallow returning home.


    Chu Xun stroked her little head lovingly.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, why are you here?¡±


    Seeing Chu Xun, Tang Rou seemed to have found a shelter. No matter how strong the storm was, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t come, you silly girl will be bullied,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Qin Huanyu remained calm on surface, but he was shocked inside. The man he had been curious about was actually a young student.


    ¡°Chairman Chen, Chairman Zheng, why don¡¯t you give me a call in advance before coming so that I can greet you?¡± Qin Huanyu joked.


    Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi didn¡¯t talk, and just nodded politely to him. Then they walked over and stood behind Chu Xun.


    Qin Huanyu suddenly got nervous. His eyes moved to Chu Xun¡¯s smiling face, and he suddenly felt chilling for some reason.

 Chapter 47 - Illusion!

    Chu Xun smiled tenderly and looked calm.


    However, Qin Huanyu had a strong hunch that this was probably the tranquility before the storm. He wondered if he were Chu Xun, what would he do if his woman suffered such a great humiliation? He would at least feel very angry and could not be as calm as Chu Xun.


    ¡°Rourou, go to wait for me in the rest room,¡± said Chu Xun with a smile.


    Tang Rou could not help but pout her small mouth, reluctant to leave.


    Chu Xun comforted her in a soft voice. He was always patient to those who were around him.


    Tang Rou knew that Chu Xun certainly would solve her problem. Having suffered the humiliation and given that it was hard for her see Chu Xun, she was unwilling to leave.


    ¡°Tang Rou, let¡¯s go out first! I believe Mr. Chu will handle everything well. Let¡¯s not disturb him,¡± Liu Xin walked forward and whispered to Tang Rou. She had more social experiences than Tang Rou, so she knew that Chu Xun did not want Tang Rou to see what would happen in the following time.


    Tang Rou hesitated for a moment, looked up at Chu Xun and said, ¡°Promise me you will come to see me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise I¡¯ll come to see you.¡± Chu Xun nodded with a smile.


    Tang Rou left the place with Liu Xin reluctantly. She did not know that so far, she was the only one who dared to act in a reckless manner in front of Chu Xun.


    ¡°All you unrelated personnel should also go out.¡±


    After Tang Rou left, the smile on Chu Xun¡¯s face disappeared, and he looked indifferent.


    The several senior executives could not help but look toward Qin Huanyu.


    Qin Huanyu frowned secretly. It made him feel very uncomfortable that Chu Xun stole the show as soon as he came in.


    ¡°Little brother, did you take this place as your own home?¡±


    Qin Huanyu felt it necessary to declare whose place it was.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He looked around, and as his eyes finally fell on Qin Huanyu, he smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whose place it is. As long as I want to, I can turn this place into a slaughterhouse.¡±


    Slaughterhouse?


    This time, apart from Qin Huanyu, the several senior executives also looked angry and wondered if Chu Xun was comparing them to animals.


    ¡°Clap!¡±


    Huang Chenguang had suppressed his anger for a long time. At the moment, he could not hold back his anger any more. He stood up and pounded on the table before saying, ¡°Who do you think you are? Open your eyes, kid! This is not where you can act so arrogantly.¡±


    Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi felt a chill on hearing the words and thought at the same time that this idiot was dead.


    However, the others all felt relieved and pleased on hearing Huang Chenguang¡¯s words.


    Chu Xun looked at Huang Chenguang coldly and asked in an icy tone, ¡°Are you one of those who bullied Rourou just now?¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m?¡± Huang Chenguang questioned disdainfully.


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s raised mouth corners looked chilling. As his shadow swayed, he disappeared from where he was. When he appeared again, he was only five meters away in front of Huang Chenguang.


    The people present were shocked by Chu Xun¡¯s sudden disappearance and reappearance.


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Chu Xun suddenly raised his hand gently.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Hundreds of fire dragons rose into the sky around Huang Chenguang.


    Chu Xun was performing the Ninth Heaven Burning Formation.


    Though the formation was a small one, it was enough to deal with Huang Chenguang.


    ¡°Refining!¡±


    As Chu Xun¡¯s voice fell, hundreds of fire dragons pounced toward Huang Chenguang. With a light whizzing sound, all the fire dragons disappeared. Huang Chenguang was left in the posture he was in several seconds ago as if what had happened just now were just a flash in the pan.


    ¡°Old Huang, are you all right?¡± Qin Huanyu asked subconsciously, but there was no response. He thought that Huang Chenguang was angry at him and did not want to talk to him for he did not show due respect to Huang Chenguang that day. ¡°Old Huang, don¡¯t be so mean.¡± As Qin Huanyu said that, he walked over trying to pat Huang Chenguang on the shoulder.


    However, the moment he touched Huang Chenguang, he sounded a cracking sound¡ªHuang Chenguang collapsed. Yes, Huang Chenguang collapsed into a pile of dust.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Being the closest to Huang Chenguang, Chen Qianqian screamed harshly and retreated backward rolling and crawling.


    The pupils of other people suddenly dilated, and their faces were full of fear.


    Especially Qin Huanyu, he was frozen on the spot and couldn¡¯t help trembling. He wanted to escape but couldn¡¯t even lift his feet.


    In the blink of an eye, a living man had turned into a pile of ash. The hundreds of fire dragons, which appeared and disappeared quickly, had turned Huang Chenguang into this.


    Chen Hanlong and Zhen Guangyi felt their legs went weak, but at the same time, their faces were full of disdain. ¡°The ending of those who dare to talk to Chu Xun in this way should be like this.¡± they thought to themselves.


    There was a foul smell in the air, and some people were scared into wetting their pants.


    Chu Xun frowned and waved his hand gently, and a hurricane rose up out of thin air and rolled up the ashes that Huang Chenguang had been turned into. The hurricane then disappeared from the mid-air and dispelled the foul smell at the same time.


    Chu Xun smashed Huang Chenguang¡¯s bones and scattered his ashes.


    The people who were present could not help but think of this chilling sentence.


    ¡°Plop.¡±


    The sound of someone falling on the ground made everyone¡¯s heart beat faster. Following the sound, they saw that a senior executive passed out in fear.


    However, no one laughed at this executive but envied him. After all, this executive would no longer feel feared after he fainted.


    Chu Xun looked indifferent. He walked to Lin Hong, and with a wave of his hand, Lin Hong bumped on the window and flew out of it as if he had been bumped away by a powerful force.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    Qin Huanyu could not hold on any more and collapsed on the ground.


    Since they were on the 22nd floor, Lin Hong would die after being thrown out of the window.


    Chu Xun looked calm as if he had killed an ant, not a human. Three years ago, he was unable to protect himself and his parents, but now, he was capable of protecting his friends from being harmed.


    There was dead silence in the room. Now, no one doubted Chu Xun¡¯s words and all believed that Chu Xun could turn the place into a slaughterhouse. They felt like that they were lambs to the slaughter.


    When Chu Xun looking at those feared and trembling people, a rare feeling of pity rose in his heart because he recalled that he was like them when he was framed back then.


    As he shook his head, raised and waved his hand, the air around him was twisted, but soon, it was all peace in the room.


    ¡°Wheeze¡­ Wheeze¡­¡±


    Heavy panting sounds kept echoing in the room. Clothes soaked in sweat, people all panted heavily as if they had been saved out of water, and they all felt they had experienced a narrow escape.


    ¡°Old Huang, Lin Hong¡­¡± Qin Huanyu screamed in shock. Maybe because he was feared or because he was shocked, his voice sounded hoarse.


    The people in the room trembled subconsciously. They looked back, only to see Huang Chenguang and Lin Hong sit there safe and sound.


    ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t you die?¡± Qin Huanyu said in a stuttering tone.


    With their faces as pale as paper, Huang Chenguang and Lin Hong could not help trembling. At the moment, they could not think and even did not know whether they were alive or dead. The feeling of being killed was so real that they all thought they were dead now.


    Chu Xun raised the corner of his mouth with sarcasm on his face. The moment he entered this meeting room, he had turned the room into an Illusory Formation. Thus, what these people had experienced was just an illusion.


    Chu Xun did have thought about killing Huang Chenguang and Lin Hong, but he gave up the thought in the end. After all, they were in a society ruled by law. Besides, he was not powerful enough, so he did not want to cause trouble. Moreover, killing was a choice only when there was no other alternative, and it would only bring him with more bad karma. Last but not least, he was not a maniac killer, and he would only kill whose who deserved death.


    Qin Huanyu and others looked at Chu Xun with horror in their eyes. As for Chen Qianqian, she had long been collapsed and trembling on the ground and in fear.


    Chu Xun walked over and sat down on Qin Huanyu¡¯s seat. He then looked around with a meaningful expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re Director Qin, right?¡± Chu Xun suddenly looked at Qin Huanyu and asked.


    Qin Huanyu trembled suddenly and his teeth started to shiver. Sweats flowed into his eyes, causing pain in his eyes. However, he dared not to wipe his sweats and could only keep nodding his head.


    ¡°Shall I leave Rourou¡¯s matter to you?¡±


    Qin Huanyu was stunned and looked up in confusion.


    ¡°I¡­ can handle it. I promise¡­¡± Qin Huanyu¡¯s teeth shivered, making clattering sound. He could not utter a complete sentence, but luckily, he had made himself clear.


    Chu Xun smiled and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for your good news, Director Qin.¡± After saying this, Chu Xun then looked at Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi, saying, ¡°The two of you stay here and lend a hand to Director Qin.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them quickly replied.


    Chu Xun nodded and turned to leave.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun left the room and used his divine sense to locate Tang Rou.


    In Tang Rou¡¯s rest room, Liu Xin had changed into another set of clothes, and the bloody scratch on her hand had been wrapped up. Looking at Tang Rou, who looked toward the door from time to time, Liu Xin felt amused.


    ¡°Tang Rou, the man you called Brother Chu Xun, who is him exactly?¡± Liu Xin asked curiously.


    Tang Rou stared at the door and answered casually, ¡°He is Brother Chu Xun, or who else can he be?¡±


    Liu Xin rolled her eyes helplessly. There was no problem with the answer indeed.


    ¡°Stop looking at the door, or you will leave two holes on it.¡± Liu Xin moved a chair to sit in front of Tang Rou and teased her. ¡°You like that Brother Chu Xun, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Rou was stunned at first, and soon, her face blushed.


    ¡°Wow¡­your face is so blushed. What I said is true, right?¡± Liu Xin teased with a playful smile.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Tang Rou retorted hurriedly and wondered if she had showed her feeling toward Chu Xun so obviously.


    ¡°So you mean you don¡¯t like him,¡± Liu Xin said in a dragged tone with a playful smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. Since you don¡¯t like him, I can feel at ease to pursue him. He is really handsome¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t pursue Brother Chu Xun¡­¡± Tang Rou got anxious and blurted out the words.


    Liu Xin asked with a sly expression, ¡°Why can¡¯t I pursue him? You don¡¯t like him anyway, so just leave the chance to me. Let charity begin at home.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t pursue Brother Chu Xun anyway.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Liu Xin could not help but point at Tang Rou and laugh. ¡°You exposed your mind. How could you deny that you don¡¯t like him?¡±


    Tang Rou was stunned and realized that she had been fooled by Liu Xin. Her face blushed, and she pretended to try to cover Liu Xin¡¯s mouth. The two girls chased each other noisily.


    ¡­


    Standing outside the door, Chu Xun had heard every single word they said. He, of course, knew Tang Rou¡¯s feeling toward him, but because he had been cultivating for a long time, he became emotionless and thought little about this kind of things. Moreover, his parents were still missing; how could he be indulged in personal feelings? Thinking of this, he sighed lightly. He could only let Tang Rou down for the time being.

 Chapter 48 - The Exposure of the Frame-up

    Chu Xun stayed with Tang Rou for the whole afternoon.


    Though Chu Xun had told her that things would be solved soon, Tang Rou still could not rest assured about it. She was a naive girl, but she knew it was a tough trouble. Despite that she had entered the entertainment circle less than a year, she had seen many predecessors fall from glory to misery. Sometimes, a wrong statement in front of media wound cause serious consequences.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chu Xun comforted Tang Rou, who felt uneasy.


    In fact, Chu Xun had no experience in dealing with this kind of thing, so he first adopted a shocking method to scare those senior executives before leaving the matter to Qin Huanyu, an insider of entertainment industry. He believed that under the threat of death, Qin Huanyu would handle the matter well.


    ¡­


    On the other side, the makeup artists were putting makeup on Lin Kai and Chen Qianqian.


    It was said that each of the makeup artists had a pair of magical hands. In less than half an hour, the embarrassed Chen Qianqian became dazzling.


    Lin Kai also changed into a tight hand-made suit and looked more handsome after putting on makeup.


    However, the two of them looked at themselves in the mirror with dull eyes, and their hearts were filled with regret. After today, they would no longer be attracting or popular among people.


    Qin Huanyu pushed the door open and walked into the room, followed by Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi, who walked leisurely.


    Qin Huanyu signaled the makeup artist and other staff to go out first.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Old Zheng, they do look good after putting on make up.¡± Chen Hanlong smiled weirdly.


    Before Zheng Guangyi could reply, he walked to Chen Qianqian and rubbed her plump breast.


    Chen Qianqian trembled but dared not to struggle.


    Chen Hanlong looked at her and grinned before saying, ¡°Can you feel my touch through ilica gel as well?¡±


    Although she was now under Chen Hanlong¡¯s control, Chen Qianqian, as a woman, looked at Chen Hanlong with anger in her eyes.


    ¡°If you like, you can take her home and enjoy your time when your business is done here,¡± Zheng Guangyi teased.


    ¡°Piss off.¡± Chen Hanlong taunted smilingly without looking back. He walked to Lin Kai and observed him for a while before saying, ¡°This guy looks good and is fair-skinned. Good, good¡­¡±


    Zheng Guangyi and others could not help but feel disgusted and wondered if Chen Hanlong had a special habit.


    Chen Hanlong looked back and saw that others all stared at him with strange expressions. He was confused for a moment, but soon he realized something and got angry.


    ¡°Stop looking at me so wretchedly. Damn, I¡¯m not a pervert.¡±


    At the moment, a staff knocked on the door and walked in after getting the permission.


    ¡°Director Qin, everything has been arranged, and the media has also arrived and been informed in advance.¡±


    Qin Huanyu nodded and said to Lin Kai and Chen Qianqian, ¡°You don¡¯t need me to teach you what to do, do you?¡±


    Lin Kai and Chen Qianqian nodded but looked very sad.


    ¡°Fu*k, cheer up. Don¡¯t make that sad face as if you have just lost your parents.¡± Chen Hanlong scolded discontentedly.


    Lin Kai and Chen Qianqian tried hard to smile but looked even uglier than when they were crying.


    ¡°Damn, are you really stars? Even a dog could make more expressions than you.¡± Chen Hanlong waved his hand disdainfully and said, ¡°Alright, make sure you¡¯ll do your best. I promise you that I¡¯ll help you find a good job and make money easily after the business is done.¡±


    Everyone could not help but look at Chen Hanlong suspiciously, especially Lin Kai and Chen Qianqian.


    They used to make a lot of money and spend a lot, thus they almost had no deposit. If they were no longer stars, they might be starved since they were weak physically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like looking at shit. I always keep my words and redeem my promise.¡±


    The several people could not help but scold Chen Hanlong secretly for being vulgar. Chen Hanlong behaved respectfully like a gentleman only in front of Chu Xun, and without Chu Xun¡¯s presence, he would behave like a rogue.


    ¡­


    Liu Xin, who had left the room with an excuse when Chu Xun came in, rushed into Tang Rou¡¯s rest room again.


    She turned on the TV that hung on the wall and yelled, ¡°Look.¡±


    The two of them looked up at the TV and saw many people in the screen.


    ¡°Friends from the press, welcome to the media conference of Mr. Lin Kai and Miss Chen Qianqian.¡± The person who spoke was Ji Min.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Ji, why did Mr. Lin Kai and Miss Chen Qianqian suddenly hold this media conference?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ji, are those negative news about Tang Rou, one of the artists of your company, real?¡±


    ¡°Rumors has it that many business partners have stopped cooperating with Miss Tang Rou and appealed against her for their loss. Is this news real? If it¡¯s real, how will your company treat Miss Tang Rou?¡±


    The journalist held the microphone and uttered the questions one after another.


    Ji Min looked calm, and her expression remained unchanged. She was indeed a PR worker and showed her talent of a great leader. Smiling, she said, ¡°Tang Rou is the key artist trained by our company. I want to ask you, my friends from the press, would our company give big support to an artist with bad conduct?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ji, do you mean that the news on the Internet is not true?¡± a reporter asked loudly.


    ¡°However, according to our investigation, the intimate photos on the Internet are not photomontages but real. Could you please explain this, Miss Ji?¡±


    Those reporters were actually entertainment journalists, namely paparazzi. At the moment, they were really like dogs when they vied with each other in uttering questions.


    Ji Min put her hands down, signaling everyone to be quiet.


    ¡°Those photos about Miss Tang Rou on the Internet are real, but according to our investigation, the background of those photos is Villa of Plum and Lakes. Do you remember that Tang Rou shot a public service advertisement several days ago. It was done in Villa of Plum and Lakes, and she performed in the advertisement for free, and it¡¯s no other than Mr. Lin Kai that she cooperated with. So, the intimate photos of her and Mr. Lin Kai were just the screenshots of the advertisement before it was cutting down. Someone framed Tang Rou with these photos, and Director Lu could testify what I said is true.¡±


    ¡°In that case, who is the other man that acted intimately with Tang Rou in those photos? Could you explain this?¡±


    As soon as Ji Min finished her words, a reporter pursued the matter and uttered another sharp question.


    Ji Min still remained calm with a professional smile on her face.


    ¡°We have also investigated this. The other man is Tang Rou¡¯s brother, and what you saw in those photos are just they playing together. They used to play together. I don¡¯t know who is this nasty person that framed Tang Rou with this.¡±


    It was very clever of Ji Min to sat these words. If someone still pursued the matter regarding those photos, they would be regarded nasty. Ji Min said those words to let those reporters shut up.


    ¡°On behalf of our company, I want to make a statement that we believe and trust Miss Tang Rou. As for the rumor and false charge against Miss Tang Rou, we have started a legal procedure to hold those who spread the rumor accountable, so as to uphold justice for Miss Tang Rou.¡±


    After saying this, Ji Min left no chance to the reporters to utter any more question by saying, ¡°My friends from the press, since you¡¯re here to attend the conference of Mr. Lin Kai and Miss Chen Qianqian, I¡¯ll leave the following time to you.¡±


    Knowing well about Ji Min¡¯s identity, the reporters understood that they could not get any news from her, so they shifted their focus to Lin Kai and Chen Qianqian.


    The cameras then turned to aim at Lin Kai and Chen Qianqian.


    ¡°Mr. Lin and Miss Chen, do you hold this media conference to announce good news?¡±


    A reporter could not wait any longer and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about that too. Are you going to admit the relationship between the two of you?¡±


    There had been gossips about Lin Kai and Chen Qianqian. Though it was just the hype made by their company, outsiders knew nothing about it. Moreover, they did have a close relationship, no wonder the reporters would thought that they were going to admit their relationship.


    ¡°Dose we look like that we have some good news to announce?¡± Lin Kai cursed secretly. He used to like to deal with the reporters because they could bring him with enough publicity. However, now, he felt those reporters so disgusting.


    Seeing that those reporters all stretched out their necks and widened their eyes for exclusive news, he suddenly got an evil idea¡ªwhat if he did not make the statement according what Qin Huanyu said? What would be the consequence?


    However, he soon gave up the idea because Chen Hanlong, the overlord of the underworld in Gujiang City, had told him clearly that he would perish his family if he said a wrong word. Lin Kai dared not to take a risk for Chen Hanlong was well-known for his cruelty. He could not afford to offend him.


    He could not help but think of the scene of Huang Chenguang being swallowed by the fire dragons without leaving anything behind. He also thought of his uncle, Lin Hong. If Lin Hong had really fallen down from the 22nd floor, he would have become a pile of meat paste. Thinking of this, Lin Kai got a chill and hurriedly collected his thoughts.


    Lin Kai stood up and smiled before saying loudly, ¡°Thanks for your coming, my friends from the press. Miss Chen and I held this conference not because we have some good news to announce but because we want to apologize to Miss Tang Rou.¡±


    The reporters were stunned for a moment, but soon they became excited for they thought they could get some shocking news that day judging from the words.


    ¡°In fact, those photos on the Internet were taken by me and were released by Miss Chen. As for the news about her, we made up it.¡±


    .


    There was an uproar among the reporters.


    ¡°Why would you do this?¡± a reporter asked.


    ¡°Because of jealousy, resentment¡­¡± Lin Kai¡¯s reply was simple.


    The reporters got feverish at the words. There had been news that Chen Qianqian was jealous of Tang Rou¡¯s talent for all of Tang Rou¡¯s songs were composed by herself.


    Since they were reporters, paparazzi in the entertainment circle, they knew well about this industry and were good at playing on words. With the news they got on the conference, they could write a long report about it.


    However, they were not satisfied yet and wanted to dig out more news.


    The conference lasted for more than an hour, and the reporters all looked satisfied.


    In the final part of the conference, Lin Kai would honestly answer every question that the reporters asked and even confessed the affairs between him and other female stars, including Chen Qianqian.


    During the past one hour, Chen Qianqian looked transfixed. No matter what the reporter asked her, she would only nod her head, and Lin Kai became her spokesperson sometimes regarding some questions.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Chu Xun turned off the TV.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, what would happen to them?¡± Tang Rou was born to be kindhearted. Kindness was precious, but sometimes, it was cheap. For example, now, Tang Rou started to sympathize with Lin Kai and Chen Qianqian.


    Liu Xin was about to say something but was stopped by Chu Xun, who waved his hands at her.


    ¡°Rourou, remember that one has to take responsibility for the mistakes they made and pay for what they owe others, understand?¡±


    Just like the man who hid in the dark and framed him would have to pay the price sooner or later.


    Tang Rou nodded but did not fully understand the words. She believed that Chu Xun would never hurt her anyway.

 Chapter 49 - The Cheapest Chip!

    Tang Rou¡¯s matter was finally solved satisfactorily.


    The future of Lin Kai and Chen Qianqian was completely ruined. They, who used to be popular stars, now were like street rats hated by everyone. Criticism of them spread all over the Internet demanding them to quit show business.


    Chen Hanlong did not break his promise. He actually helped Lin Kai and Chen Qianqian find an easy job.


    Lin Kai was good-looking and fair-skinned, so Chen Hanlong let him work in one of his entertainment clubs and serve homosexual customers. As for Chen Qianqian, her situation was no better than Lin Kai¡¯s. She became a high-level prostitute. Chu Xun had originally wanted to punish Lin Hong and Huang Chenguang as well, but under Zheng Guangyi¡¯s earnest persuasion, he left these two people to Zheng Guangyi.


    Zheng Guangyi built up his career from nothing. Though he was not as ruthless as Chen Hanlong, he was not a good guy either. To show his ability in front of Chu Xun, he would let Lin Hong and Huang Chenguang end more miserably.


    Tang Rou gained the most from the event. Voices of sympathy filled the Internet, and many netizens became her fans. During the past several hours, she had over 500,000 followers more on her Weibo.


    ¡­


    After the ups and downs in the day, Tang Rou was a little tired. Chu Xun sent her home for a rest against her will, and when they passed by a mobile phone store, under Tang Rou¡¯s threat, Chu Xun accepted the gift she gave him¡ªan iPhone of the latest version.


    Chu Xun returned Qianlong Mount Villas and had a vague feeling that he would make a breakthrough soon.


    Late at night, Chu Xun felt restless during his cultivating. He suddenly opened his eyes, flew out of his yard, and looked upward.


    He saw that the stars that covered the sky disappeared gradually like candles being put out. The sky now looked as if it had been covered by black cloth, and it was all silence between heaven and earth.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An earth-shattering booming sound resounded through the sky.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly contracted, and his heart ached inexplicably.


    ¡°Boom boom boom¡­¡±


    Earth-shaking sounds kept echoing, shaking the buildings and the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A bolt of lightning flashed through the sky as if cutting the sky open.


    Long-lasting light shone through the cut. Chu Xun¡¯s eyes shrank violently as he saw that countless stars were sucked into the cut and shattered into dust by an invisible force.


    ¡°Space Turbulence,¡± Chu Xun murmured to himself.


    Space Turbulence always hid deep in the space, containing unpredictable, violent power. Even when Chu Xun was the Immortal Emperor, he had to be extremely careful when he passed through Space Turbulence.


    Suddenly, thousands of golden lights shone through the cut, dazzling the eyes.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m doomed eternally, I¡¯m willing to find you, and I have been reincarnated ten thousand times just to find you.¡±


    In a trance, Chu Xun seemed to see a figure, accompanied by lingering words, walk out of the golden lights and disappear with the lights. The world then fell into darkness again.


    Chu Xun regained his presence of mind and felt a chill from his face. He touched his face and realized his face was covered with tears. ¡°Why did I feel so heartbroken? Why am I crying?¡±


    When the sun rose and morning light fell on him, Chu Xun realized that he had been standing there for a whole night. He had never felt as touched as at the moment.


    When Chu Xun returned to his villa, his eyes still looked confused, and the figure in the golden lights kept flashing in his mind.


    Right then, Chen Hanlong came. He would go there to collect dewdrops every day and was more punctual than when he went to work.


    ¡°Good morning, sir!¡±


    Chen Hanlong greeted Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun collected his thoughts and nodded as a response.


    ¡°Is there any news from Bai Renjie?¡±


    ¡°Bai Renjie called us several times saying that he had found the accurate location of Bauhinia Casino.¡±


    ¡°Confirm the address and go there with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Hanlong nodded hurriedly and smiled happily.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As night fell, Chen Hanlong drove Chu Xun to the suburb areas.


    After driving for an hour, they finally arrived in a small village.


    The village was small, and looking from afar, there were just about one hundred houses. The road in the village was made with stone.


    As soon as the car entered the village, it was stopped by two villagers.


    The two well-built men walked over and knocked on the car window. When the window was pulled down, they handed two masks into the car.


    Chen Hanlong received the masks and handed the two men two wads of money, which were exactly 20,000 yuan.


    One of the big men waved his hand, signaling them to move on.


    Chen Hanlong was stunned when looking at the masks in his hands. One of the masks was ¡°White Face¡± Cao Cao, while the other mask was ¡°Black Face¡± Zhang Fei. Moreover, the masks were made so roughly that Chen Hanlong could smell a plastic smell. In the outside market, this kind of masks was worth only one yuan each.


    ¡°Sir, we have to wear a mask to enter this place.¡± Chen Hanlong explained.


    ¡°The owner of this place is really cautious.¡± Chu Xun smiled and put on the mask of ¡°Black Face¡± Zhang Fei.


    Chen Hanlong was stunned and thought that Chu Xun had token the wrong mask. Not daring to ask anything more, he put on the mask of ¡°White Face¡± Cao Cao. The car moved on.


    However, they were stopped again after they drove forward about 200 meters.


    They pulled down the window of the car, and a big man handed in two poker cards, one of which was the Ace of Hearts while the other one was the King of Spades. The cards were made with normal materials, and a deck of this kind of playing cards would only cost two yuan.


    Chen Hanlong complained secretly when he received the cards and thought that the man was so slapdash. However, he still gnashed his teeth and handed the man 100,000 yuan.


    ¡°What did they mean?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°These cards are the passports to enter the place, just like tickets.¡± Chen Hanlong explained helplessly.


    Chu Xun felt amused that it cost him 100,000 yuan to buy two ordinary playing cards and that the owner of this place was really interesting.


    After driving for ten minutes, the car was blocked by an ordinary house.


    Two strong men walked out of dark and signaled Chu Xun and Chen Hanlong to get out of the car.


    After they got off the car, one of the strong men signaled them to follow him.


    They walked into the ordinary house. The yard was full of weeds and lay in desolation, but Chu Xun knew that there were no less than ten people hiding around.


    The strong man remained silent and led Chu Xun and Chen Hanlong into one room. The man then stretched out to push the window that was about to fall.


    ¡°Creak!¡±


    There were sounds of machine rubbing machine when the stone floor close to the wall shrank, revealing a path that two people could pass shoulder to shoulder.


    Chen Hanlong opened his mouth, looking like he was shocked.


    The strong man signaled Chu Xun and Chen Hanlong to get down the path.


    Chen Hanlong had wanted to go down the path first, but Chu Xun went ahead of him. Chen Hanlong knew that Chu Xun was trying to protect him, so he was grateful to Chu Xun.


    They walked downward along the stone path and saw that there were two well-built man guarding the place every a few meters.


    After walking about ten minutes, they were stopped by a huge door over three meters high and two meters wide. The two big man who were guarding the door opened the door, and Chu Xun and Chen Hanlong were surprised by what they saw.


    Looking through the door, they saw the hall inside was brightly lit and full of loud voices. Stunning bunny girls shuttled back and forth among the crowd.


    As Chu Xun and Chen Hanlong walked into the hall, they found that it covered an area over one thousand square meters and was luxuriously decorated, like a luxurious underground palace.


    ¡°Sir, what are we going to play?¡± Chen Hanlong asked in a low voice.


    There were all kinds of games in the place, such as roulette, dice rolling, playing cards, and mahjong.


    ¡°Dice rolling,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment, sir. I¡¯ll go to exchange for some chips.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, how much is the cheapest chip here?¡±


    Chen Hanlong asked a bunny girl who passed by there and got to know that the cheapest chip was five hundred yuan. The girl led Chen Hanlong to where he could exchange for chips enthusiastically. Bunny girls there could get a percentage of the chips their customers bought, and if they met generous customers, they would get a good tip.


    However, when seeing that Chen Hanlong only exchanged for a chip of five hundred yuan, the bunny girl was so surprised with her eyes wide open. Her plump chest trembled when she tried hard to suppress her impulse to call Chen Hanlong names. She cursed to herself, ¡°Where does this rustic come from?¡± She had been working there for a long time and had never met anyone who only exchanged for a chip of five hundred yuan. To be more accurate, there had never been such a customer like Chen Hanlong since the casino was established.


    Chen Hanlong felt helpless, and his face blushed under the mask when he spotted the barely suppressed disdain on the bunny girl¡¯s face. Until this moment did he realize that the mask, which cost him 10,000 yuan, was not expensive at all because it at least could hide his embarrassment. He came to the casino with tens of millions, but Chu Xun ordered him to exchange for the cheapest chip. He could not help with it.


    Seeing that she would not get a tip, the bunny girl left Chen Hanlong alone and walked away wriggling her waist and wagging her bunny tail.


    Holding the chip of five hundred yuan in his hand, Chen Hanlong felt that everyone was laughing at him.


    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we exchange for more chips?¡± Chen Hanlong suggested cautiously.


    Chu Xun ignored him, turned around, and walked to the table where he could play the game of rolling dice.


    The game rule of rolling dice was very simple¡ªthe players could bet on the Come Out roll and double or lose their initial stake.


    The croupier of the gamble table was a young man with small eyes and thin lips. The naevus beside his mouth indicated that he was a cold-hearted man. The croupier picked up the dicebox and shook it fast. There was nothing special about the way the man shook the box.


    ¡°Place your chip on what you bet, and withdraw your hands.¡±


    The gamblers all shouted as they placed their bets.


    ¡°Withdraw your hands, withdraw your hands,¡± the croupier shouted twice.


    After all the gamblers placed their bets and withdrew their hands from the table, the croupier placed the dicebox on the table.


    The moment the dicebox touched the table, Chu Xun threw out his chip of five hundred yuan on the word ¡°Small¡±.


    The croupier could not help but glance at Chu Xun before suddenly opening the dicebox.


    ¡°One, two, three, Small Points.¡±


    Those who placed their bets on ¡°Small¡± immediately cheered up while those who placed their bets on ¡°Big¡± could not help but sigh and complain.


    Chu Xun picked up the chips of one thousand yuan that belonged to him quietly.


    ¡°Four, six, six, Big Points!¡±


    ¡°One, one, three, Small Points!¡±


    ¡°Four, five, six, Big Points!¡±


    ¡­


    The number of Chu Xun¡¯s chips became bigger and bigger.


    The croupier looked at Chu Xun from times to times and no longer looked as calm as before.


    ¡°Place your bets, hurry up! Withdraw your hands!¡± the croupier shouted.


    However, at this moment, no one placed their bets but all looked at Chu Xun. The gamblers also realized that Chu Xun had never lost any round. Thus, they started to follow Chu Xun to bet and bet on what Chu Xun bet, thinking that they would certainly win.


    So far, Chu Xun had turned his chip of 500 yuan into 500,000 yuan.


    Chu Xun pushed out all of his chips.


    The gamblers could not help but feel surprised because Chu Xun bet on three-of-a-kind instead of ¡°Big¡± or ¡°Small¡±.


    ¡°Three-of-a-kind¡± referred to that the three dices of the come out roll were the same numbers, and once the come out roll was a three-of-a-kind, those who bet on it would be the winner of the round and quintuple their chips.


    Seeing Chu Xun¡¯s action, the gamblers was caught in a dilemma and wondered whether they should follow Chu Xun to bet or not.


    A hint of sarcasm flashed within the croupier¡¯s eyes as he thought to himself, ¡°No matter you¡¯re an expert in gambling or you have good luck, lose all your money this round!¡±


    As the croupier touched the dicebox, his feet, which hid beneath the table, stepped on a button secretly. When he felt a slight tremble from the dicebox, he had a complacent smile on his face. Then, he opened the dicebox suddenly.


    After the croupier opened the dicebox, his smile froze on his face. He stared at the three red points with dull eyes.


    ¡°Three ¡®one¡¯ points, it¡¯s a three-of-one-kind.¡±


    Some gamblers could not help but exclaim. Then, an uproar broke out among the gamblers.


    The gamblers beat their chests and stamped their feet, regretting not following Chu Xun to place their bets.


    Chen Hanlong laughed like a fool. Though he was very rich, he still felt very excited to see 500 yuan being turned into several millions. Besides, he knew that this sum of money would grow larger and larger just like a rolling snowball.


    However, the croupier looked very sad as if he had lost his parents. Beans of sweats broke out on his forehead. He did not understand why his trick did not work out. Moreover, no gambler except for Chu Xun had participated in this round, which meant the croupier lost 2.5 million this round. Since the casino was not a charity, he would face serious consequence if he did not win those money back.

 Chapter 50 - Im Just Lucky!

    Chapter 50 I¡¯m Just Lucky!The croupier tried to calm down and wiped the sweat on his forehead randomly, but it was useless because sweat oozed out on his forehead again.


    ¡°Gentleman, you¡¯re so lucky. Do you want to continue the game?¡± The croupier tried to make his tone sound calm, but he was disturbed in his mind, for fear that Chu Xun would not continue.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth, which were hidden under the mask, raised, and the next moment, he pushed out all the three million chips in front of him.


    The gamblers around were in an uproar again because Chu Xun was still betting on three-of-a-kind.


    Some gamblers hesitated for a while before following suit, but the money they gave out was not many, which was 50,000, 10,000 and at most 20,000. They were testing the water.


    Some gamblers shook their heads secretly because they did not think there would be a three-of-a-kind in a row.


    The croupier picked up the dicebox and shook it violently to hide the fact that his hands were trembling. As the croupier suddenly put the dicebox on the table, he stepped on the button again secretly. His palm felt a slight tremor, which was caused by the dices turning. He already knew the points inside the dicebox, which was definitely not a three-of-a-kind. This time, he must win back what he had lost.


    ¡°Open it!¡± Chu Xun tapped his knees and said casually.


    The gamblers who followed Chu Xun to bet suddenly became nervous, staring at the dicebox closely.


    The croupier suddenly opened the dicebox.


    The crowd remained quiet for a few seconds and then cheered up!


    ¡°Three two-points! Three-of-a-kind again!¡±


    Those who followed Chu Xun to bet shouted excitedly while the gamblers who were waiting and observing aside and did not follow Chu Xun to bet thumped their chests and stamped their feet with their faces full of regret.


    The croupier¡¯s face was as pale as paper and his eyes were dull. He murmured, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What is impossible? Can¡¯t you see three are three two-points in front of you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hurry up and pay out the winnings.¡±


    ¡­


    The gamblers who won the round were not satisfied and started to shout.


    If it were one gambler, the croupier could argue with him. However now, he was faced with so many people, so he dared not to argue with them and could only bite his teeth and pay out the winnings.


    The gamblers who got the winnings looked very happy.


    Chu Xun¡¯s initial stake was three million yuan, and the payout odds of the bet was 5:1. As a result, he won 15 million yuan this round. Plus his initial stake, he had 18 million yuan in total now.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were full of mockery. Then, under the gaze of everyone, he put all his chips of 18 million on three-of-a-kind.


    ¡°He bets on a three-of-a-kind the third time. Will there be a three-of-a-kind once more?¡± the gamblers couldn¡¯t help but murmur.


    As there was too much commotion on Chu Xun¡¯s side, other gamblers all left their tables and gathered around Chu Xun¡¯s table, surprised that someone actually could win every bet.


    ¡°Fu*k! I¡¯ll give it all out.¡± A gambler gritted his teeth and put all his chips, which were estimated to be 2 million yuan, on the betting layout.


    With this man taking the lead, other gamblers no longer hesitated and made their bets one after another. Since it was a gamble, they had to bet on luck and courage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started. What are you waiting for?¡± Chen Hanlong shouted loudly.


    Other gamblers also began to urge the croupier.


    The croupier held the surface of the table with both hands; otherwise, he was afraid that he would faint. Now, his heart was full of anger. ¡°Which fool designed this machinery? Why would there be a three-of-a-kind every round?¡± he wondered and made up his mind that he would beat up the fool who designed the machinery when he found him.


    All of a sudden, his eyes lit up. ¡°Every time I play the trick, there would be a three-of-a-kind. What if I don¡¯t use it?¡± The croupier could not help but suspect that he operated the machinery wrongly. This round, he decided not to use the machinery, which gave him some confidence.


    ¡°Woola¡­ Woola¡­¡±


    There were sounds of dices bumping on the dicebox. The gamblers all stared at the shaking dicebox closely. When the croupier stopped shaking the dicebox and put it on the table, the place was in dead silence and only some people panting nervously could be heard.


    The croupier also looked nervous. He closed his eyes and opened the dicebox suddenly.


    Three seconds later, there was overwhelming cheers and exclamations in the place.


    The croupier opened his eyes and saw three same points, which made him feel dizzy. His legs went weak, and he almost collapsed on the ground.


    Given the payout odds, Chu Xun won 90 million this round without taking his initial stake,18 million yuan, into account. That was to say, during the short one hour, Chu Xun won almost 108 million yuan from the casino with his chips of five hundred yuan.


    Besides, there were also other gamblers who participated in this round, and their bets added up to near 20 million yuan. Thus, their winnings would be over 100 million yuan.


    ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m doomed this time.¡± Everything in the croupier¡¯s eyes seemed to darken, and there was a hint of malice in his eyes. He suddenly pointed to Chu Xun and shouted, ¡°You cheated!¡±


    Chu Xun looked indifferent and did not even raise his head.


    Chen Hanlong was stunned and then became furious. He slapped the table surface and pointed at the croupier, shouting, ¡°Bastard, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s you who rolled the dices, and we didn¡¯t even touch the table. How could we cheat?¡±


    ¡°How could you deny the fact because you lost? Does your casino want to act shamelessly toward its customers?¡±


    ¡°Damn, I lost more than five million yuan before. I suspected that you dealers cheated.¡±


    ¡°Pay out the winnings, and don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    The gamblers around were not satisfied because it was obvious that the casino wanted to go back on its words.


    The croupier was at a loss for words. Facing so many people, he could only admit his defeat.


    ¡°Please calm down, ladies and gentlemen!¡±


    A calm voice sounded. Following the sound, the gamblers saw a dignified, well-built, and middle-aged man with a square face walk over, followed by two burly men. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but give way to them.


    The middle-aged man glanced at the croupier, then turned around and said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. The Bauhinia Casino has always been fair. Since you have won, we will pay out the winnings according to the rules.¡±


    As the middle-aged man waved his hands, two bunny girls came over with trays in their hands, and there were chips of large-value in the trays. The middle-aged man ordered some people to give the chips to the gamblers who won without owing them a penny.


    With his action, the middle-aged man won everyone¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My last name is Lei, and I¡¯m the manager of this casino. You can call me Manager Lei,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smile.


    After that, he turned to look at the croupier, saying, ¡°Go to take a rest, and you¡¯re not needed here for the time being.¡±


    The croupier trembled slightly and glared at Chu Xun before he left.


    Only then did Manager Lei look at Chu Xun and said with a smile, ¡°Gentleman, you¡¯re really lucky today and won all-around success. Congratulations.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly as a response.


    ¡°Gentleman, it¡¯s a waste of your great luck to gamble here. The games here are just small games, and the real gamble is inside there. Do you dare go inside and have a try?¡± said Manager Lei.


    The gamblers around were a little angry. They could win some money only when following Chu Xun to bet. If Chu Xun went inside to gamble, they could not win money any more for they could not enter that place with the money they had.


    Manager Lei ignored the gamblers around him. He did not need to show due respect for anybody¡¯s feeling.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Chu Xun stood up and said flatly.


    ¡°Bravo!¡± Manager Lei gave a thumbs-up and praised Chu Xun, and then made a gesture of please.


    Chen Hanlong quickly put away their chips and followed Chu Xun.


    Manager Lei led Chu Xun and Chen Hanlong toward the inside. They passed through a door and a passageway of more than ten meters. When they entered another gate, they were amazed by the luxurious scene inside.


    Not many gamblers could be seen there, but each of them was rich. Every bet they made was about millions of dollars, and the bunny girls there were much better than those at outside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this place is more suitable for the two of you, gentlemen?¡± Manager Lei smiled.


    Chu Xun stayed silent and walked to the gamble table where a game of rolling dices was held.


    ¡°Gentleman, don¡¯t you want to try other gambling games?¡± Manager Lei asked curiously.


    ¡°I can¡¯t win money quickly by playing other games,¡± Chu Xun said without looking back.


    Manager Lei couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He then sneered and thought to himself, ¡°How arrogant! It¡¯s fast to win yet fast to lose in the game of rolling dices.¡±


    He walked over to the table and signaled the croupier to leave before looking at Chu Xun.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, gentleman, how about I play a few rounds with you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice sounded calm.


    There was a hint of sarcasm in Manager Lei¡¯s eyes. Besides being the manager of the casino, he was also the chief croupier there.


    ¡°Please place your bets,¡± Manager Lei said.


    Besides Chu Xun, there were also one male and one female gamblers, but they all wore masks, so, others could not see their appearances.


    ¡°Ten million yuan betting on Big Points.¡± The male gambler threw out some chips of ten million yuan on the ¡°Big¡± character. (Big Points refer to the points of Come Out roll together bigger or equal to eleven)


    The female gamble hesitated for a while and bet five million yuan on Small Point.


    ¡°90 million yuan, all bet on three-of-a-kind,¡± Chu Xun said flatly.


    Chen Hanlong had always been obedient to Chu Xun, so he placed the chips in his hands on the area of three-of-a-kind without hesitation.


    The male and female gamblers next to Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Xun at the same time, with surprise in their eyes.


    ¡°What a bold bet, but don¡¯t you need to keep some money for your supper?¡± Manager Lei was shocked by Chu Xun¡¯s courage because he had thought that Chu Xun would surely make a small bet to test the water.


    ¡°540 million yuan is enough for my supper,¡± Chu Xun said calmly.


    Manager Lei was stunned. If the come out roll was a three-of-a-kind this round, he would have to give 450 million yuan to Chu Xun. Plus Chu Xun¡¯s initial stake, 90 million yuan, it happened to be added up to 540 million yuan. Did Chu Xun mean that he would win?


    Chu Xun was arrogant enough, but Manager Lei did not like anyone to be arrogant in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you lose this round, I¡¯ll give you 100 yuan for your snack.¡±


    After that, Manager Lei slapped the table violently, which sent the dicebox flying in the air. He caught the dicebox and shook it in a quick and smooth way.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a bang, the dicebox was placed on the table firmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late for you to change your mind and take back some chips,¡± Manager Lei looked at Chu Xun and said with a smile.


    ¡°Open it,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Manager Lei¡¯s eyes were full of mockery. Those who were arrogant before him always had a miserable ending. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just let you taste the feeling of falling from heaven to hell. No matter how lucky you are, it won¡¯t work out.¡± Manager Lei thought to himself and suddenly opened the dicebox.


    After opening the dicebox, Manager Lei did not look at the points of the dices inside because he already knew the result without looking at it. He had been dealing with dices since he was ten, and controlling the dices was as simple as eating and drinking for him.


    ¡°You lost.¡± Manager Lei said resolutely.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were full of mockery, while the male and female gamblers beside him had a weird expression on their faces. Chen Hanlong even laughed out disdainfully.


    Manager Lei was stunned and subconsciously glanced at the dicebox. His pupils suddenly dilated and his expression suddenly changed. The three same points on the dices made him feel dizzy.


    ¡°How could this be possible? How could it be a three-of-a-kind?¡± Manager Lei yelled in his heart.


    ¡°It looks like you lost.¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    Manager Lei looked grave, not because he lost money, but because he lost the round.


    He held some shares of the casino, and he had earned a huge amount of money for the casino. As a result, he could afford to lose 450 million yuan.


    What he really cared about was his reputation. Since his debut, he had never lost to anyone except for his master. However, today, he lost. Thinking of his confidence and the arrogant words he said before, he felt a burning pain on his face. The failure was a slap on his face.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awesome!¡± The male gambler next to Chu Xun gave Chu Xun a thumbs-up. Although he lost some money in the round, he saw a wonderful inversion and it was worth it.


    ¡°I¡¯m just lucky,¡± Chu Xun smiled faintly and said.

 Chapter 51 - Chu Xun Wins All the Time!

    Chapter 51 Chu Xun Wins All the Time!Chu Xun¡¯s answer was very simple. He was just lucky.


    ¡°Luck is also a kind of strength.¡±


    The male gambler shrugged and said. Although he was covered by a mask, others could see that he was smiling.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly, agreeing with his words.


    ¡°Yes, luck is indeed a kind of strength, but Lady Luck won¡¯t always only favor one person.¡± Manager Lei applauded, turned to look at Chu Xun, and asked, ¡°Do you want to continue?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll place all my fifty-four million on the banker.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so manly. I like it.¡± The male gambler laughed. He snapped his fingers to call for the waiter, wrote a check, and handed it to him, saying, ¡°Please help me buy chips of 200 million yuan.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± The female gambler suddenly stopped the waiter and quickly wrote a check to him. ¡°Please help me buy chips of 200 million yuan, too.¡±


    ¡°B*tch. You¡¯re everywhere,¡± the male gambler whispered.


    Chu Xun looked at him. ¡°It seems that the two know each other.¡±


    After a while, the waiter came back with chips of 400 million yuan.


    ¡°Clatter!¡±


    The male gambler pushed all his chips of 200 million yuan to the banker, and said loudly,


    ¡°Two hundred million on the banker.¡±


    ¡°Clatter!¡±


    There were sounds of chips colliding. There was another chip of 200 million yuan on the banker. It was from the female gambler.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help smiling. The two obviously hated each other and ran counter to what each other did.


    Manger Lei¡¯s face was darker than Chu Xun¡¯s mask. ¡°They go too far in bullying us.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start it,¡± said Chu Xun.


    A dangerous glint flitted across Manager Lei¡¯s eyes. He hit the table fiercely. The dice cup flew up and was caught in his hands. Then the dice cup was shaken, and the collision of dice was heard all the time.


    Manager Lei¡¯s face was serious. This time, he shook for a minute and stopped.


    The dice cup was put on the table, and Manager Lei couldn¡¯t help but show a complacent look. This time, he was sure that he wouldn¡¯t fail.


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    The male gambler said, and knocked at the table by his fingers casually. But when he was knocking at the table, power burst out from his fingertips to the dice cup.


    Suddenly, another power appeared from the left side of Chu Xun, which broke the power from the male gambler.


    The male gambler turned to glare at the female gambler.


    But the female gambler showed provocation in her almond-shaped eyes.


    But Chu Xun didn¡¯t seem to know it at all and quietly waited for Manager Lei to open the cup.


    Manager Lei quickly opened the dice cup, and he was frozen on the spot, as if he had been struck by lightning.


    ¡°Three ¡®five¡¯ points. It¡¯s a three-of-a-kind. We won.¡± Chen Hanlong shouted excitedly.


    But the male and female gamblers were not excited. They looked at Chu Xun at the same time.


    ¡°Guys, we won. It seems that Lady Luck hasn¡¯t left me,¡± Chu Xun said with a slight smile.


    The male gambler and the female gambler took back their eyes at the same time, and their eyes were suspicious. They didn¡¯t feel any fluctuations of Internal Breath from Chu Xun. Was he really just lucky?


    ¡°Ha ha¡­ I made a fortune. It seems that those who follow the lucky guys will be blessed with small luck.¡± The male gambler burst out laughing. But his eyes remained unchanged when he looked at those chips, which wasn¡¯t the response a gambler should have.


    Manager Lei¡¯s eyes were dull, and he was grieved as if he had lost his parents.


    The female gambler knocked on the table and said rudely, ¡°Pay out the winnings.¡±


    Chu Xun made 2.25 billion yuan. Besides, the male gambler and the female gambler made one billion separately. Manager Lei had to pay a total of 4.25 billion yuan.


    It was an enormous figure.


    Manager Lei was completely flustered. He couldn¡¯t afford such a huge amount of money this time.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in an extremely well-decorated room, two men and one woman were closely staring at the huge display screen hanging on the wall, with a dignified look.


    The display screen clearly showed the situation of this table where Chu Xun was.


    ¡°B*stards!¡±


    Among the three, the man, who was as strong as a bear and had a rugged look, smashed the glass in his hand.


    ¡°Is it true that some people are lucky enough to win every time they gamble?¡± the only woman among the three said. She had a clear voice, willow-shaped eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. Her skin was as white as snow, and she looked beautiful and charming. She was wearing a cheongsam, which showed her perfect figure. She was attractive.


    If Chu Xun and Chen Hanlong saw this woman, they would recognize her at a glance. She was Hong Ling whom they had seen in the House of Treasure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he¡¯s lucky or not, I just know he can¡¯t take away so much money. Let¡¯s kill him,¡± another man said gloomily. There was a deep scar on his face, from the corner of his eyes to the corner of his mouth. When he spoke, the scar squirmed like a centipede, disgusting and ferocious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly first,¡± Hong Ling stopped him, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you say that the man and woman around him are not ordinary people? What¡¯s more, we¡¯ve spend great efforts attracting those guests. If there¡¯s too much noise, maybe we won¡¯t make any money in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hong Ling is right. Here¡¯s a ready source of money. If something goes wrong, it will be a pity,¡± the man with the rough appearance said, his eyes twinkling with shrewd, which was not consistent with his appearance.


    ¡°Now we can only ask Elder Mo to help us.¡± Hong Ling thought about it and said.


    ¡°That seems to be the only way.¡± The rough man agreed.


    The scar-faced man didn¡¯t say a word this time. He nodded directly and agreed.


    Because they all had seen Elder Mo¡¯s ability with their own eyes. Not only his gambling skills, but also his Kung Fu was amazing.


    ¡­


    Three people came to the door of a room, and Hong Ling came to knock.


    But no one answered or opened the door.


    Hong Ling continued to knock, but there was still no movement in it.


    The three looked at each other, showing a helpless look.


    The scar-faced man directly opened door. The door hadn¡¯t been locked inside and could be opened as long as one pushed it.


    The three went into the room one by one, where the air was filled with pungent smell of alcohol.


    The room was decorated very well, but it was in a mess. An old man was lying on the ground and sleeping, with bottles all around him.


    The scar-faced man went forward to push the old man and cried in a low voice, ¡°Elder Mo, Elder Mo, wake up¡­¡±


    The old man turned over and went on sleeping in a different position. He didn¡¯t mean to wake up at all.


    The scar-faced man looked back at the other two people, with a helpless look. If the one lying on the ground were others, he would already have kicked the other side. But he didn¡¯t dare to treat the old man like that. If he made the old man angry, he might have been slapped to death.


    The rough man shrugged, showing that he was also helpless.


    Then they both looked at Hong Ling at the same time. They knew that Hong Ling had a way.


    Hong Ling smiled and went to take out a jar of alcohol, which she didn¡¯t know when it was made, from the cupboard. She raised it and threw it to the ground.


    The sleeping old man suddenly opened his eyes. He flashed like a shadow and passed. The alcohol jar that was about to fall to the ground was caught by him and tightly protected in his arms.


    ¡°Girl, this is the last one. How can I live if you really break it?¡± The old man cried heartily. His disordered hair shook with him and he rubbed his eyes to clean them.


    Hong Ling chuckled and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t do that, will you wake up?¡±


    The old man carefully put the jar back to its original place. Then he asked, ¡°You three actually came to me at the same time. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Elder Mo, you¡¯re so smart¡­¡±


    The rough man didn¡¯t finish his words and was interrupted by the old man, who impatiently said, ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me. Directly tell me what happened.¡±


    The rough man looked embarrassed for a while, and said, ¡°Someone has challenged us. Even Manager Lei is no match for him. We want to invite you to deal with him.¡±


    There was a flash of surprise on the old man¡¯s face. Manager Lei was his apprentice, the one he taught attentively. ¡°He actually is no match for that man?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Interesting.¡± The old man looked interested.


    ¡°Go and have a look. It¡¯s time for me to exercise my old body.¡±


    The three looked happy, and hurried to lead the way.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun knocked on his knees with his fingers, looking calm. He now had chips of 3.15 billion yuan. He had exchange them for the most expensive chips, 10 million yuan. Even so, there was still a pile of chips in front of him.


    Chu Xun pushed out all the chips to bet on the banker.


    ¡°3.15 billion yuan, and all of them are on the banker.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at Manager Lei and said in a calm voice.


    The male gambler played with the chips in his hands, and seemingly said casually, ¡°I¡¯ve won so much, and I even don¡¯t know how to take it out. I¡¯m not betting this time. Things will develop in the opposite direction when they become extreme. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll win the money but lose my life.¡±


    In fact, this was to remind Chu Xun to stop. He had felt that Chu Xun had no fluctuation of Internal Breath and was just an ordinary person. Even if he was lucky and would win a lot of money, would the casino easily let him go?


    ¡°I also give up this time. I¡¯ve won a lot of money and it¡¯s enough for me to live for some time. If I win again, I¡¯m afraid I will die in the middle.¡± The female gambler¡¯s words were more clear and direct.


    But Chu Xun didn¡¯t seem to hear the meaning of their words. He said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t play this time. I¡¯m lucky today. Maybe I¡¯ll win this casino.¡±


    The male gambler and the female gambler couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Win the whole casino? What a crazy idea.¡±


    A cold glint flitted in Manager Lei¡¯s eyes, and he wanted to kill Chu Xun. They wouldn¡¯t let Chu Xun take away so much money easily. He felt relaxed to think so. ¡°No matter how much you will win, you can¡¯t take away any, and will die here. In that case, why not play with you?¡±


    Just as he was about to continue, a female voice came.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    He followed the voice and saw two men and one woman coming over, following an old man.


    ¡°Teacher, why are you here?¡± Manager Lei¡¯s look changed, and he hurried up to greet the old man.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t come, are you going to lose the whole casino?¡± The old man glanced at him, and said.


    Manager Lei was shocked, as if he had been struck by lightning. He lowered his head and said ashamedly, ¡°Sorry, teacher. I didn¡¯t learn well, and disgraced you.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t. No one can always win. Even if the God of Gamblers were reborn, he also doesn¡¯t dare to say that he won¡¯t lose. Look at you, stay there.¡±


    Manager Lei was embarrassed and stepped back behind the old man.


    The male gambler and the female gambler tightened their bodies as soon as they saw the old man.


    But Chu Xun felt interested. There was a strong fluctuation of breath inside the old man¡¯s body, who was the strongest man he had seen so far. No wonder the male gambler and the female gambler were on guard.


    Besides, he saw an acquaintance, Hong Ling.


    When his eyes moved to another person, his eye sockets contracted violently. The scar-faced man was what he came here for.


    The old man yawned, went forward, and said while looking at Chu Xun, ¡°I heard that you are favored by the Lady Luck. Can I have a look?¡±


    Chu Xun pointed to the chips on the banker and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    The old man was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect the other side to agree so quickly. But he wasn¡¯t pretentious. He stretched out his two fingers and pressed them on the dice cup, a strong energy burst out to hit the dice inside through the dice cup.


    ¡°Woola¡­ Woola¡­¡±


    The dice spun at a high speed.


    When the old man¡¯s fingers left the dice cup, the dice inside suddenly stopped making any sound.


    ¡°Can I open it?¡±


    The old man asked calmly as he stroked the weeds-like beard on his chin with one hand, trying to show that he was a solitary. However, the effect was not as good as he thought. He didn¡¯t look like a solitary, but it seemed a bit indecent.


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°Open it.¡±


    The old man opened the dice cup casually to show the points in it.


    There were three ¡®six¡¯ points. It was a three-of-a-kind.


    Everyone stopped breathing for a moment and froze on the spot.


    The old man¡¯s hand trembled so that he plucked out several beards from his sparse beard.

 Chapter 52 - The Quarrelsome Lovers!

    Chapter 52 The Quarrelsome Lovers!In total, Chu Xun had placed his chips on banker six times, and he won six times in a row.


    If the reason for the first win was luck, for the second was coincidence, and for the third was moral quality, what was the reason for the fourth, fifth, and sixth win?


    3.15 billion multiplies by 5 is 15.75 billion. In addition, Chu Xun¡¯s principal was 3.15 billion. Therefore, the total was 18.9 billion.


    No one could afford this terrible number.


    The old man¡¯s, Hong Ling¡¯s, the rough man¡¯s, the scar-faced man¡¯s and Manager Lei¡¯s looks were terrible.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± The old man was calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m just lucky!¡± said Chu Xun. He had said this to the male gambler beside him before.


    But was that possible? If anyone believed that he was just lucky, he or she was no different from a fool.


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Chu Xun asked calmly, knocking on his knees by his fingers.


    The old man¡¯s opaque eyes began to become sharp. He stared at Chu Xun and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chu Xun, with mocking eyes, said sarcastically, ¡°Do you still have money?¡±


    The old man was stunned and his momentum was weakened. Did they have money? The answer, of course, was No. Even the deep-rooted old and rich family in Gujiang City couldn¡¯t take out such a huge amount of money at once.


    Looking at the reaction of several people, Chen Hanlong immediately became unhappy. He said with a strange smile, ¡°So you have no money and want to get money for nothing?¡±


    Hong Ling¡¯s and other people¡¯s looks were terrible. There were other guests here, who began to gather around when they heard the voice.


    ¡°You two, we Bauhinia Casino is always fair and will never owe gamblers money. Just because it¡¯s a large amount of money. And we need some time,¡± said the rough man in a cold voice.


    ¡°How long do you need? One day or one year? Shouldn¡¯t we wait all our lives?¡± Chen Hanlong sarcastically said, ¡°Although the amount of money is very large, your Bai Family is rich and it¡¯s possible for you to take out the money. Am I right, the Third Master of the Bai Family, Bai Renxiong?¡±


    It turned out that the rough man was Bai Renxiong of the Bai Family. Chen Hanlong exposed his identity directly.


    Being exposed, Bai Renxiong was not worried or nervous. All the gamblers here were rich or influential, and most of them were big bosses in Gujiang City. It was no surprise that someone knew him.


    The scar-faced man¡¯s eyes turned malicious, and his ugly face was full of murderous intention toward Chu Xu. If there were no other guests here, he would have killed him.


    The old man¡¯s fierce eyes fell on Chu Xun from time to time, but the result of scrutinize was the same as that of the male and female gamblers. Chu Xun was just an ordinary person.


    ¡°Why did you show that look? It¡¯s natural to lose money and pay. Are you all Pi Xiu, which only collect money and never give out money?¡± Chen Hanlong shouted.


    Hearing that, the gamblers around nodded.


    Hong Ling¡¯s eyes twinkled. She stepped forward slightly and said with a smile, ¡°This gentleman is really good at joking. Our Bauhinia Casino always deals honestly with our customers. We admit that we¡¯ve lost. But the number of money is too large. We¡¯d like to ask you two to give us three days to prepare the money.¡±


    ¡°Three days? Are you fooling us?¡± Chen Hanlong disdainfully said with mocking eyes, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when we come three days later, the luxurious underground palace would already become a cave.¡±


    Hong Ling¡¯s look suddenly became embarrassed.


    ¡°The casino can be destroyed at any time, but the Bai Family won¡¯t, will it?¡± Bai Renxiong said in a cold voice.


    ¡°With the guarantee of the Third Master of Bai Family, is this gentleman relieved?¡± Hong Ling went on.


    Chen Hanlong sneered. He knew what they were here for. They were not here to make friends.


    ¡°The Bai Family is really rich. But Mr. Bai Renxiong, are you the householder of the Bai Family?¡±


    Other gamblers around heard Chen Hanlong¡¯s words, and sneered subconsciously. Everyone knew that Bai Ren¡¯an was the current householder of the Bai Family. Chen Hanlong¡¯s words were an insult to Bai Renxiong.


    Sure enough, Bai Renxiong¡¯s face darkened.


    Hong Ling couldn¡¯t help being embarrassed. This man was stubborn and didn¡¯t give them time to discuss the solution.


    The scar-faced man¡¯s eyes were malicious. He turned to look at other gamblers, and said, ¡°Everyone, the casino will be closed temporarily, and your losses today will be paid by the casino. Please leave as soon as possible. We have private affairs to deal with.¡±


    Hong Ling and Bai Renxiong were shocked. They knew that the scar-faced man couldn¡¯t bear to kill them. But was that too aboveboard?


    Seeing the scar-faced man¡¯s gloomy facial expression and cruel eyes, everybody knew what was about to happen. No casino could allow a gambler to take away so much money. ¡°The two are gonna to suffer a disaster.¡± That was everyone¡¯s same idea.


    But what did it have to do with them? Some of them had lost a lot. Since the casino said they would pay, why not leave?


    The gamblers left in succession.


    ¡°You don¡¯t leave?¡±


    From the beginning to the end, Chu Xun didn¡¯t respond intensely. Seeing that the male gambler and the female gambler were still there, he asked curiously.


    ¡°People should be grateful. I¡¯ve earned so much money with you, and I have to invite you to have a drink!¡± the male gambler said cynically.


    ¡°Bullsh*t. Don¡¯t be so high-sounding here. You just want to stay and watch the scene of bustle, right?¡± the female gambler said sarcastically.


    ¡°B*tch, shut up! While men are talking, women should stand aside.¡± The male gambler was ashamed into anger.


    ¡°Say it again if you dare. Do you want to be beaten?¡± The female gambler pounded on the table and defiantly said.


    The male gambler¡¯s momentum was obviously weakened. He turned his head awkwardly and muttered, ¡°A good man never fight with an evil woman. You crazy woman, I don¡¯t want to fight with you.¡±


    The female gambler was obviously stimulated. Without saying anything, she passed Chu Xun, and was about to kick the male gambler.


    The male gambler made a strange cry and tried to jump onto the table with his feet stamped. However, as soon as he rose, his ankle was caught by the female gambler and he was thrown out.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The male gambler flew away and smashed on a gambling table, making a deep sound. One could feel painful when they only heard the falling sound.


    ¡°You crazy woman, are you serious?¡± He sprang to his feet and shouted while rubbing his arm, feeling painful.


    ¡°How dare you say that again?¡± The female gambler was very fast. Her feet were full of power and she came to the man after several jumping. She kicked out and the heavy solid wood gambling table was kicked down.


    The male gambler screamed, and jumped to another gambling table in advance. Seeing the female gambler coming after him, he shouted, ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t make me angry.¡±


    The female gambler said nothing and came to the male gambler in an instant. Accompanied by his strange cries, she grabbed his arm and threw him out again.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The male gambler hit a gambling table.


    ¡°Clatter!¡±


    This time, the gambling table was directly smashed into pieces, and he gave an exaggerated scream.


    A bit of worry flashed in the female gambler¡¯s beautiful eyes obviously. But she refrained from coming over, snorted coldly, and turned back.


    The male gambler turned over and lay on the ground with arms and legs stretched, muttering that woman was the most poisonous.


    All the people were confused by this scene.


    Chu Xun could not help smiling. In fact, the strength of the female gambler was not as good as that of the male gambler. Moreover, the gambling table was not cracked by the male gambler at all. It exploded itself as soon as he touched it.


    ¡°The quarrelsome lovers.¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but think of the words in his mind. Since returning to the earth, he found himself more and more down to earth.


    ¡­


    The scar-faced man had been silent, but now he couldn¡¯t help but show a smile on his ugly face, which was really gloomy.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not smile. It¡¯s so f*cking scary. It scared my penis.¡± Chen Hanlong laughed at him rudely.


    The scar-faced man¡¯s smile stiffened. He stared at Chen Hanlong grimly and said, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Chen Hanlong always feared nothing in the world. This time, he specially came to pick a quarrel. Besides, Chu Xun was there, so he was full of courage. Therefore, he recriminated impolitely at once.


    ¡°Sh*t! Are your scaring widows with your big penis? I¡¯m not scared at all. You look as terrible as the scene of an accident on the highway. How could you come out? As far as I¡¯m concerned, the state should have given your parents a condom.¡±


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s words were so rude that even the old man frowned.


    And the two women, Hong Ling and the female gambler, stared at him with disgust.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, the male gambler on the ground sat up while laughing, and the audience was stunned. ¡°This man is really strong. He¡¯s still fine after being beaten like that.¡± The male gambler stood up, cleaned the non-existent dust on his clothes, and walked to give Chen Hanlong a thumbs up.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    At this time, the scar-faced man stamped his feet and crossed the gambling table directly to pat Chen Hanlong on the head, his palm full of power.


    If he patted Chen Hanlong on the head successfully, Chen Hanlong¡¯s head would burst like a watermelon. Chen Hanlong also felt a strong crisis and his eyes changed suddenly.


    All of a sudden, the male gambler showed up in front of Chen Hanlong, and his two palms were pushed out with great power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    People just felt a strong momentum spread.


    The scar-faced man went back and landed on the table steadily, with a mask in his hand. Standing high, he looked at the male gambler with ironic eyes.


    The male gambler was shocked back, and the tiles at his feet were crushed. He didn¡¯t stop until ran into Chen Hanlong, who was behind him. Everyone turned around to see and saw that the mask on his face had been removed, showing a young and handsome face. But his face was a little pale, and there was a trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡± Chen Hanlong was in a hurry.


    The male gambler wiped the blood on the corner. With cynicism on his face, he exercised his body for a while and grinned. ¡°This ugly guy is really powerful.¡±


    Chen Hanlong pulled off the mask on his face and showed his true face. He sincerely said to the male gambler, ¡°Thank you. My name is Chen Hanlong. I¡¯ll keep your help in mind.¡±


    The male gambler showed surprise on his face for a second, and then he laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. As young heroes, we should help when people get into trouble. I also can¡¯t stand their bad morality. Tell me, was I handsome?¡±


    Chen Hanlong could not help but be shocked. He knew that himself was shameless. Unexpectedly, the man was more shameless than him, but he liked it. He laughed and said, ¡°Yes, you were handsome. No one is more handsome than you except sir.¡±


    ¡°Sir? A teacher?¡± Before Chen Hanlong answered, he waved his hands casually and said, ¡°Is he really more handsome than me? Introduce him to me one day. I want to compare with him.¡±


    When Chen Hanlong showed his face, Hong Ling¡¯s look suddenly changed. She couldn¡¯t help looking at the man with a mask of Zhang Fei¡¯s face, a frightened look appearing on her face.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    All of a sudden, the female gambler beside rose, and fiercely kicked towards the scar-faced man by her legs.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The scar-faced man hummed, and his fist hit on the female gambler¡¯s leg. The female gambler made a deep cry, and she lost her balance. Then the scar-faced man clawed at her slender white neck.


    All of a sudden, everyone felt dizzy and the female gambler in mid-air disappeared. The scar-faced man¡¯s hand frozen in the air.


    Everyone got nervous and looked around, only to see that the female gambler was standing in her previous position, as if she hadn¡¯t moved at all.


    Only the old man¡¯s sharp eyes were fixed on Chu Xun, who was sitting in the original place. His body suddenly tightened and he was alert.

 Chapter 53 - I Came for Someone!

    ¡°Oh my God, when did this woman become so capable?¡±


    The male gambler murmured in shock. He had wanted to walk forward to help; however, the woman went back to where she was in the blink of an eye as if she had never moved. In the male gambler¡¯s eyes, it was so weird and the woman was as fast as a flash.


    The female gambler looked back at the male gambler, who was talking nonsense, before looking at Chu Xun with her eyes full of shock.


    The scar-faced man looked confused with his hands raised in the air in a funny way.


    ¡°Sir, you didn¡¯t come here for money, did you?¡±


    The old man stared at Chu Xun with glittering eyes and asked.


    ¡°I came here for someone,¡± Chu Xun answered simply.


    ¡°For someone? Could you please tell us who it is?¡±


    ¡°Him.¡±


    Chu Xun pointed to the scar-faced man.


    ¡°Me?¡± the scar-faced man looked surprised.


    Chu Xun stood up slowly and took off his mask.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    The scar-faced man¡¯s expression changed and he shouted in surprise when he saw Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes glittered. He had not expected the scar-faced man to recognize him. It seemed to him that he did not come there in vain.


    Hong Ling¡¯s expression also changed. Except for Chen Hanlong, she was the only one who had seen Chu Xun¡¯s skills among those who were present.


    ¡°Holy crap, there is actually someone who is more handsome than me,¡± the male gambler muttered with a hint of unwillingness, but no one took his words seriously.


    Chu Xun looked at the scar-faced man quietly and thought that he might be able to gain a lot this time.


    The scar-faced man also stared at Chu Xun, and his expression changed from shock to clam, and he grinned at last.


    ¡°Well, it seems I¡¯m very lucky today since you have presented yourself to me.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him calmly and mocked, ¡°Very lucky? How do you know that you¡¯re not faced with great calamity?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± the scar-faced man laughed disdainfully and said, ¡°A man with self-knowledge is a great man. It¡¯s true you¡¯re faced with great calamity today.¡±


    ¡°So you want to kill me?¡± Chu Xun asked in a mocking tone.


    ¡°You do have self-knowledge. You¡¯re right; you will die today.¡±


    ¡°Could I know the reason?¡± Chu Xun asked flatly.


    ¡°The reason is, someone wants you to die. You¡¯re supposed to die three years ago, and you should feel grateful that you have lived to now. Go to hell.¡±


    The scar-faced man jumped off the table and charged at Chu Xun at a fast speed.


    The male gambler wanted to dive out subconsciously, but was stopped by Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about him?¡± the male gambler asked curiously.


    Chen Hanlong laughed out before answering, ¡°No one can hurt His Honor. Let¡¯s just watch here.¡±


    The scar-faced man rushed to Chu Xun, ran his Internal Breath, and threw out a violent fist aiming at Chu Xun¡¯s heart. If the fist fell on Chu Xun¡¯s chest, it would break his heart.


    However, Chu Xun stood still and was punched as if he had not seen the fist.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The onlookers¡¯ heart skipped a beat upon hearing the dull sound.


    However, the scar-faced man¡¯s smile froze on his face after his fist landed on Chu Xun¡¯s chest. He looked as if he had seen a ghost and withdrew several steps backward before standing firm. His left arm kept trembling.


    The scar-faced man looked at Chu Xun in horror. He could punch through a ten-centimetre thick wooden board with full strength. However, he felt like punching an iron plate when he punched Chu Xun on the chest. If he had not withdrawn his hand in time, his right arm would have been disabled. Even now, he still felt his right arm numb.


    Everyone was shocked!


    ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s flat voice sounded, and the next moment, he disappeared from where he was.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There was a booming sound in the air.


    Following the sound, the onlookers saw that the old man retreated ten meters backward carrying the dumbstruck scar-faced man.


    Chu Xun looked at them quietly with one of his hands behind his back.


    The scar-faced man looked terrified. If the old man had not helped him timely, he would have been killed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t save him,¡± Chu Xun said flatly, looking at the old man.


    ¡°I have to try even if I¡¯ll fail to save him. After all, he is my student more or less.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was calm, but the muscle all over his body was tense. He looked like he was facing a horrible enemy.


    He felt greatly shocked by the simple moves he exchanged with Chu Xun, who was so young yet whose cultivation was unfathomable.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned chilling.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As the old man¡¯s aura started to grow stronger, there were hurricanes in the air around him. He pushed the scar-faced man away, and like a tiger coming down a mountain, the old man gave others a terrifying feeling.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyelids lowered a little before he suddenly widened his eyes. There were sharp and terrifying lights in his eyes when he dived out like a flowing light.


    ¡°Boom boom boom¡­¡±


    The old man and Chu Xun were entangled together. Strong winds blew around as their hands and feet collided with each other. Tables and chairs were broken under the impact. Wherever the two of them passed, there was a mess as if a typhoon had struck there.


    Chen Hanlong and others had to retreat far away.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A figure flew backward in the air. It was no other than the old man. When he landed on the floor, he staggered, his hair was scattered, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth.


    However, Chu Xun looked calm and at ease with one of his hands behind his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that heroes rise up from youngsters,¡± the old man said and coughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that you can¡¯t save him,¡± Chu Xun replied coldly.


    ¡°I have to have a try.¡± The old man did not talk much and ran his Internal Breath inside his body wildly. He charged at Chu Xun again at a high speed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s clothes fluttered without wind, and a cold light flashed within his eyes. Those who stopped him from looking for his parents would become his enemies.


    Among those who Chu Xun had met after his rebirth, the old man had the strongest cultivation. If Chu Xun had met him when he was only at the initial stage of the Qi Refinement realm, he would have had no choice but to run. However, now, the old man posed no threat to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun punched forward, exerting his True Energy.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist met with the old man¡¯s, causing strong winds in the air. The ear-piercing sounds of breaking bones frightened the onlookers. The old man was sent flying backward and bumped on the wall before falling down softly. There was a mark in the human shape on the wall, from which others could tell how powerful and terrifying Chu Xun¡¯s fist was.


    Leaning against the wall, the old man spat out a mouthful of blood. His right arm hung weakly beside his body. He not only got internal injuries but also broke his right arm. Shock filled his heart at the moment. He had thought that Chu Xun was only slightly stronger than him, but now he realized that he was wrong. Besides, he could tell that Chu Xun showed mercy to him in his punch; otherwise, his organs would have been shattered.


    In the old man¡¯s eyes, Chu Xun was really a terrifying figure for he had unfathomable power at such a young age.


    Seeing that the old man was defeated, the scar-faced man looked as if he had just lost his parents. At the moment, he accidentally saw Chen Hanlong¡¯s complacent face and came up with an evil idea. He suddenly charged at Chen Hanlong trying to catch Chen Hanlong as a hostage to threaten Chu Xun, so as to earn himself a chance to escape.


    However, his dream was shattered by reality.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    As a sharp whooshing sound echoed in the hall, one chair leg pierced through the scar-faced man¡¯s scapula. The man was pulled backward by the force and was pinned on the wall.


    Everyone present felt a chill run down their spines.


    The scar-faced man struggled to turn his head aside and spat out a mouthful of blood. He stared at the approaching figure in horror and could feel that he was losing his vigor. The chair leg not only pierced through his scapula but also injured his organs. He knew he could not survive.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± the scar-faced man suddenly burst into laughter.


    ¡°Is it so funny?¡± Chu Xun asked flatly.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡­ so funny.¡± the scar-faced man coughed out a mouthful of blood and steadied his breath before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m laughing at myself for being so stupid. I should have killed you as soon as you were put into prison. I regretted it very much that I gave you a chance to fight back. But I¡¯m also curious about how you made yourself a powerful expert from a poor man during the three years in prison.¡±


    The onlookers were shocked and felt the words unbelievable, wondering what kind of prison could trap such a powerful expert.


    ¡°It looks like you know a lot about me.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice was indifferent, and he even did not change his tone.


    ¡°Yes, I do know much about you because it was me who put you into prison back then. You were really a poor man at that time, haha¡­¡±


    The scar-faced man was out of breath as he laughed crazily.


    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Xun asked indifferently.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± the scar-faced man looked at Chu Xun with pity and continued, ¡°you have been in prison for three years, yet you don¡¯t know why you were put in. You¡¯re such a poor guy, and you¡¯ll be forever. To tell you the truth, I will never tell you the reason that you want to know.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, you¡¯re the bane. You don¡¯t deserve living in this world. You should have died long ago. You brought bad luck with your existence. You not only brought misfortune to yourself but also caused your parents to be missing.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed for the first time. He looked so sad. He clenched his fists, and his fingernails pierced into his palm. Blood flowed between his fingers.


    Seeing Chu Xun¡¯s expression, the scar-faced man laughed even more loudly.


    ¡°Chu Xun, let me tell you, you can never defeat him. He is the god while you¡¯re just humble dust. You will die in his hands sooner or later. I¡¯ll wait for you in the underworld, haha¡­¡±


    The scar-faced man¡¯s body went stiff suddenly, and a trace of black blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth.


    Chu Xun regained his sense from sadness. He rushed to the scar-faced man like a lightning, infused a gust of True Energy into the man¡¯s body, and placed his palm on the man¡¯s forehead quickly.


    ¡°Soul-searching Technique.¡±


    About a minute later, Chu Xun withdrew his hand with a grave face. ¡°What a fierce poison! The moment he touched it, he died.¡± Chu Xun thought to himself. Even though he tried to sustain the scar-faced man¡¯s life with his True Energy, he only prolonged his life for a short moment. As a result, he only saw a few scenes from the scar-faced man¡¯s mind.


    He saw that in a luxurious room, a handsome young man lean leisurely in the arms of a stunning woman, and that there was a mean and evil smile in the man¡¯s narrow eyes. With the scar-faced man¡¯s death, the scenes disappeared, and this was all the information he got.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Chu Xun could not help but roar angrily toward the sky, and with his roar, the whole underground palace trembled.


    ¡°Who is that young man? Is he the man behind all these schemes?¡±

 Chapter 54 - Third Master of the Bai Family!

    Chapter 54 Third Master of the Bai Family!For the first time, Chu Xun felt so tired, and being rendered helpless made him angry.


    ¡°Was it really me who caused father and mother to be homeless and missing?¡±


    ¡°But why is it so? I was just an ordinary college student three years ago.¡± Chu Xun thought to himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take that ugly guy¡¯s words into heart, sir. He knew he would die soon, so he made a desperate struggle before his death.¡± Chen Hanlong tried to comfort Chu Xun.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Xun looked a little confused and murmured, ¡°But his words made sense.¡±


    ¡°It must be so. That scar-faced man looked so ugly, yet he did not hang himself. It meant that he was afraid of death. Just as a saying goes, to die nobly is not as good as to live humbly. He knew that he stood no chance to survive, so he tried to disgust you before his death.¡± Chen Hanlong did not know how to comfort Chu Xun, so he blamed it all on the scar-faced man.


    Chu Xun could not help but chuckle. Chen Hanlong¡¯s words relaxed him a little.


    ¡°I agree with him, brother,¡± the male gambler walked over and put his arm around Chen Hanlong¡¯s shoulder as if they were friends, before saying while looking at Chu Xun, ¡°this ugly guy is just a shrimp whose words are not trustable. Let me say it, the boss behind him must be jealous of your handsome face, so he sent this ugly guy here to disgust you.¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless and felt the male gambler was more unreliable than Chen Hanlong.


    Spotting Chu Xun¡¯s expression, the male gamble yelled, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know why you look so sad. Are you pretending to look more self-composed? Let me say it, nothing can stand in your way considering your power. That ugly guy said that your parents were missing. Well, it¡¯s easy to solve this problem. Just send out your men to search for them. You have hundreds of millions of money now, so you can solve the problem through money. One may be bought if the price is high enough. Reward whoever finds your parents with 100 million yuan. I believe your parents would be found soon. When you find your parents, slaughter your enemy¡¯s family, kill those males, and make those females prostitutes¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The male gambler¡¯s voice paused, and he was sent flying in the air before he fell on the ground, lying like a frog.


    The female gamble withdrew her foot and snorted.


    Chen Hanlong moved two steps away secretly and thought that the female gambler was so violent. He decided to have a chat with the male gambler persuading him not to start a relationship with such a woman.


    The male gambler lay on the floor for a while before sitting up and fondling his own face. Staring at the female gambler with his eyes full of anger, he muttered, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t bump my face; otherwise, I¡¯ll no longer be the number two handsome guy in the world.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you claim to be the number one handsome guy in the world? When did you become number two?¡± the female gambler asked curiously upon hearing the male gambler¡¯s words as if she had forgotten the fact that she had kicked the man away just now.


    The male gambler snorted coldly and got up from the ground. He walked to a mirror on the wall and looked at himself.


    ¡°Fortunately, fortunately, I still look handsome.¡± After saying this, he looked at the female gambler and said in an upset tone, ¡°Before I met this brother, I was the number one. But now, since I have met this brother, I¡¯m only the number two.¡±


    The onlookers all felt speechless.


    Chu Xun could not help but smile.


    The male gambler ran to Chu Xun and said, ¡°Since this moment on, you¡¯re my big brother. You¡¯re the number one handsome guy in the world, and I¡¯m the number two. When I find the number three and number four handsome guys in the world, let¡¯s team up and start out career in entertainment industry. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be popular all over the world, and those young girls and ladies will be obsessed with us¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid those who you find will all be more handsome than you,¡± the female gambler mocked harshly.


    ¡°Impossible. No one dares to be more handsome than me except for my big brother.¡± the male gambler said with iron certainty with his head raised.


    After saying this, the male gambler looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°Big brother, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Su Fan. No need to introduce yourself because I know your name.¡±


    ¡°Su Fan, it¡¯s a good name,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile. He had practiced Evocation of Heavenly Secrets, which recorded the method of knowing one¡¯s character from one¡¯s appearance. As an old saying went, one¡¯s appearance reflected one¡¯s character. Judging from Su Fan¡¯s appearance, Chu Xun thought it worthwhile to make friends with Su Fan.


    ¡°Big brother, Chu Xun is a good name as well, which is just a little inferior to my name.¡± Su Fan smiled brightly upon hearing Chu Xun¡¯s words. He then looked back at Chen Hanlong and asked, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s body froze. ¡°He called Chu Xun as Big brother, and called me as brother. Did he mean that Chu Xun and I are of the same status?¡± Chen Hanlong thought to himself. However, even if he had one hundred guts, he dared not to regard himself as superior as Chu Xun.


    ¡°Does your name sound terrible? It¡¯s fine. I promise I will not laugh at you,¡± said Su Fan.


    Chen Hanlong pondered for a moment before looking at Su Fan and saying, ¡°I think you¡¯d better address him ¡®Sir¡¯ as I did.¡±


    Though Chen Hanlong favored Su Fan, Chu Xun was like a god in his heart. How could a mortal and an immortal address each other brother. Chu Xun might feel it not good to point it out himself, but Chen Hanlong had to remind Su Fan.


    Su Fan was stunned and displeased.


    ¡°It¡¯s awkward to call him ¡®sir¡¯. Big brother is not a teacher in school. You are really a prim man. When we are away from home, those who are of our ages would become our brothers. Is there any problem with I calling him Big Brother?¡±


    Seeing that Su Fan¡¯s tone was not respectful, Chen Hanlong was about to lose his temper.


    Chu Xun shook his head at Chen Hanlong and said indifferently with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s just a way of addressing. You can address me as you want to.¡±


    Su Fan looked happy and made faces at Chen Hanlong before saying, ¡°Did you hear it? Big brother agreed with me. Tell me your name, hurry!¡±


    After Chu Xun saying that, Chen Hanlong did not insist on his own opinion and uttered his name.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong is indeed an inferior name. No wonder you were ashamed to speak out your name. But it¡¯s ok. How about I change your name into Chen Longhu? Doesn¡¯t it sound impressive?¡±


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s face immediately darkened a little.


    ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m just kidding. Look at your stingy face.¡± Su Fan teased before calling Chen Hanlong as Brother Chen respectfully. Until then, Chen Hanlong looked better.


    ¡°Pay my respect to you, sir.¡±


    Hong Ling walked over hurriedly and greeted Chu Xun nervously while others were chatting.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly at her as greeting.


    ¡°So, you are Bai Renxiong?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes fell on Bai Renxiong.


    Bai Renxiong was stunned first before answering proudly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He did not need to fear Chu Xun for he was the third master of the Bai Family, which was a big power in Gujiang City and there was no grudge between him and Chu Xun.


    ¡°Bai Renjie calls me lord,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Renxiong was startled.


    ¡°He wanted to take control of the Bai Family, so he chose to be a dog of mine.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s tone became domineering. He stared at Bai Renxiong indifferently and continued, ¡°Do you think that I can help him become the householder of the Bai Family?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Seeing Chu Xun¡¯s cold gaze, Bai Renxiong could not help but shiver and become speechless for some reasons he did not know.


    Chen Hanlong walked over and whispered to Chu Xun in the proper time.


    Chu Xun raised the corner of his mouth and looked at Bai Renxiong, saying, ¡°You want to be the householder of the Bai Family as well, don¡¯t you? It seems that your big brother failed to win support among your family members.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. He and I are brothers, and I support him to be the householder of our family very much. Don¡¯t try to sow discord between us.¡±


    ¡°Am I trying to sow discord between you? Except for this casino, you possess many other hidden forces, don¡¯t you?¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    After observing Bai Renxiong¡¯s appearance through Evocation of Heavenly Secrets, Chu Xun found that though Bai Renxiong had a rough appearance with well-developed limbs and did not look like a scheming man, he was actually a detail-mined, cunning, and ambitious man. Bai Renxiong¡¯s appearance was his best disguise. If he participated in the fight for the position of the householder of the Bai Family, Bai Renjie would not be his match and might be taken advantage by others unknowingly.


    Since Chu Xun had promised to help Bai Renjie ascend the position of the householder of the Bai Family, he thought that now was a good chance to fulfill his promise.


    ¡°Your second elder brother is ambitious yet incapable. His ability doesn¡¯t match his ambition. So, you and your big brother should together take charge of the Bai Family.¡±


    Bai Renxiong was stunned before saying disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re lying or not, whether my second elder brother really surrendered to you or not, I just want to tell you that the Bai Family will belong to the Bais forever and will never be controlled by an outsider. So I would suggest you give up your daydream.¡±


    ¡°Is it just my daydream? Your relative, Wang Song, has made an unforgivable mistake, so your family should have been wiped out from Gujiang City long ago. Considering your second elder brother¡¯s surrender to me, I let your family off. Now, you have two choices, to die or surrender to me.¡± Chu Xun now became extremely overbearing.


    ¡°Do you really dare to kill me?¡± Bai Renxiong did not believe Chu Xun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Of course, I do. I can destroy the small Bai Family easily. Now, you can make your choice.¡±


    Bai Renxiong¡¯e eyes glittered. ¡°I¡¯m the noble Third Master of the Bai Family and will become the householder of the family soon. By then, I¡¯ll become a man of status and dignity, how can I surrender to others like a dog?¡±


    ¡°Bai Renxiong, I¡¯d suggest you make a wise choice. The Bai Family is nothing in His Honor¡¯s eyes, and it¡¯s as easy as killing an ant for him to kill you. Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself. Think about it, if you die, the Bai Family will belong to your second elder brother,¡± said Chen Hanlong with a cold smile.


    Bai Renxiong was not willing to and could not surrender. He had been lying in wait for so many years and racked his brains in scheming. How could he give up now and leave the chance to others when he was near success. However, no matter what he was concerned, he had to solve the problem he was faced with now.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯d love to surrender to you,¡± Bai Renxiong said.


    He lowered his head to hide the sarcasm in his eyes. He thought that as long as he pretended to surrender, nobody would do anything to him after he got out of the place.

 Chapter 55 - The Division of the Realms!

    Chapter 55 The Division of the Realms!Bai Renxiong was unwilling to surrender to anyone, and he swore to be an anti-hero, not a hero.


    Heroes were chivalrous and upheld justice. They did not care for their own lives but only wanted to die greatly.


    However, anti-heroes valued their own lives and would compromise when it¡¯s needed. Just like now, Bai Renxiong bowed his noble head just for survival. Besides, he thought he pretended well.


    ¡°Big brother, we can¡¯t trust him. If he gets out of here safely, he will return back with his men for revenge,¡± said Su Fan.


    Chu Xun waved his hand and looked at Bai Renxiong. His eyelids slightly lowered, hiding the mockery in his eyes. ¡°Are you really willing to surrender to me?¡± he asked flatly.


    ¡°Yes, please trust me that I want to surrender to you wholeheartedly,¡± Bai Renxiong said sincerely.


    Chu Xun continued with sarcasm in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯d love to believe you. Since it is so, is it okay for me to collect a drop of your blood?¡±


    Bai Renxiong raised his head, looking confused.


    As Chu Xun walked over and waved his hand in the air, Bai Renxiong trembled, and a line of blood appeared on his arm. When Chu Xun raised his hand to guide the blood line, a drop of blood was condensed in the air and floated slowly to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun waved his ten figures and made a handprint in the air. He then bent one of his fingers and pointed forward, causing the drop of blood to shine brightly. Everyone¡¯s face looked weird in the bright red light.


    ¡°Soul-devoured Contract, done!¡±


    With the light shout, Chu Xun held the drop of blood in his palm. After a flash of red light, the blood disappeared when he opened his palm.


    As a sense of pain crossed Bai Renjie¡¯s body, his face turned pale, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Bai Renxiong questioned Chu Xun.


    ¡°I signed a Soul-devoured Contract with you. I can perish you with a sheer of will,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Bai Renxiong was stunned, but soon there was disdain in his eyes. He had never heard of such a contract; how could he believe it?


    Others present did not believe Chu Xun¡¯s words either except for Chen Hanlong. After all, such a thing was so weird.


    Chu Xun smiled slightly, and a sharp light flashed within his eyes.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Bai Renxiong let out a scream of pain and rolled on the ground with his arms around his head and his face twisted terrifically.


    The onlookers were scared by the scene, and their expressions all changed.


    ¡°Be¡­ beg your mercy. I¡¯m so sorry. Please spare my humble life, sir¡­¡±


    Bai Renxiong roared in pain, gritting his teeth loudly.


    ¡°You¡¯re too humble to call His Honor ¡®sir¡¯. Even your second elder brother has to call him ¡®lord¡¯.¡± Chen Hanlong sneered.


    Bai Renxiong suffered such a great pain that he trembled all over. Clothes soaked in sweat, he said in a trembling voice, ¡°My lord¡­ please forgive me, please spare my life!¡±


    Chu Xun looked indifferent and changed his mind.


    All of a sudden, Bai Renxiong felt that the burning pain disappeared. He panted heavily, his body trembled, and his eyes were full of horror.


    The onlookers felt a chill subconsciously and felt as if cold air had filled their bones. They were caught by horror when seeing Bai Renxiong¡¯s miserable look.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, my lord!¡±


    Feeling that his strength recovered a little, Bai Renxiong crawled to Chu Xun hurriedly and lay prostrate beside Chu Xun¡¯s feet.


    ¡°How did it feel?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Upon hearing the words, Bai Renxiong trembled even more fiercely. He would rather die than suffer the burning pain, which felt as if his organs were under raging flames. He did not to want to taste the feeling the second time for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± Bai Renxiong struggled to get up.


    ¡°Your big brother is not the right person to be the householder of the Bai Family. Do you understand?¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. Please rest assured that I¡¯ll help my second elder brother with all my strength¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Chu Xun interrupted him with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°You can join hands with your second elder brother to deal with your big brother, and the position of the householder of the Bai Family will belong to the stronger one between you and your second elder brother.¡±


    Bai Renxiong¡¯s face lit up. He had not expected that he still had a chance to be the householder of his family. He said hurriedly and respectfully, ¡°Please rest assured, my lord. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and waved his hand, signaling that Bai Renxiong could leave now.


    Bai Renxiong bowed and stepped ten meters backward respectfully before straightening his back.


    ¡­


    ¡°Big brother, are you an immortal? That¡¯s amazing! I was worried that you could not control this cunning guy just now.¡± Su Fan shouted with admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not. I just played some small tricks,¡± Chu Xun replied with a smile.


    ¡°Were these small tricks? Then, are your big tricks scaring? Is that contract real? You can render a man tortured with a sheer of will?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± Chu Xun asked in a playful tone.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Fan was scared and jumped backward quickly. He waved his hands hurriedly and yelled, ¡°No, forget about it. I believe you. I¡¯m still shocked after seeing that guy¡¯s miserable look.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled, turned around, and walked to the injured old man.


    When the old man saw Chu Xun walk to him, his body tensed subconsciously, but soon he relaxed his body and said with a bitter smile, ¡°End me quickly, please!¡±


    ¡°Master Shifu!¡± Manager Lei¡¯s legs went soft in fear but he did not step back at the moment. He walked staggering and stood before the old man. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my master. It¡¯s me who offended you, so if you want to take revenge, kill me then.¡± he begged.


    ¡°Xiaolei, what are you doing? Get away, now!¡± the old man shouted hurriedly.


    However, Manager Lei shook his head resolutely and said, ¡°If it were not for you, master, I would have died in that cold winter. You saved my life and taught me how to gamble, so I can live with dignity. I¡¯m very contented that I have lived so many years more.¡±


    After saying this, he knelt down toward Chu Xun and continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my master. I was so blind to offend you, and I won¡¯t complain even if you kill me and skin me. Please let my master off, I beg you.¡±


    As Chu Xun raised the tip of his eyebrows and waved his hand, Manager Lei was sent flying by a gust of force. Chu Xun walked to the old man and crouched down in front of him and punched toward his chest.


    The old man closed his eyes sadly. Just as he was waiting for death, a gust of gentle force entered his body and repaired his injured organs and meridians. He opened his eyes in surprise and saw Chu Xun withdraw his hands. Just in this moment, most of the old man¡¯s internal injuries recovered, which made him feel both shocked and confused.


    ¡°Master!¡± Seeing the old man open his eyes, Manager Lei was both surprised and overjoyed.


    The old man waved his hand, signaling that he was ok. He looked up at Chu Xun with a look of confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong.¡± Chu Xun was speaking his mind. So far, the old man was the only one who could exchange moves with him.


    The old man was stunned and said bitterly, ¡°I feel ashamed!¡±


    Chu Xun was confused by something, so he asked the old man, ¡°You¡¯re powerful, and you could exert a stronger combating power if you combine your power with martial skills. But why did you just use your Internal Breath?¡±


    If the old man had performed martial skills, he would not have been defeated so quickly.


    The old man looked at Chu Xun strangely before saying embarrassedly, ¡°What I performed just now was exactly a kind of martial martial skills¡ªMountain-shaking Fist.¡± The old man was a little upset that he was knocked away before he could made more moves.


    Chu Xun was a little surprised because in his eyes, the moves the old man performed just now were not martial skills at all but like the small tricks the children played.


    ¡°Tell me how your Martial Tao are divided?¡± Chu Xun asked. As a matter of fact, he had no way to know this during his previous life, and in this life, he did not have time to learn this.


    ¡°Are you a cultivator, sir?¡± the old man looked confused when he heard the words ¡°your Martial Tao¡± and asked subconsciously. This also explained why Chu Xun¡¯s skills were so strange.


    ¡°Cultivators?¡± Chu Xun asked in confusion, ¡°can you tell me more about them?¡±


    The old man put on a weird expression and wondered if Chu Xun was not a cultivator either.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s common to practice martial arts, but it¡¯s difficult to gain Internal Breath through practicing unless the practicer is hard-working, extraordinary talented, has great body conditions, and has someone guide him. One at most of a hundred martial artists could gain Internal Breath through practicing. Thus, ordinary martial artists only know some basic martial arts and is more powerful and faster than ordinary people.¡±


    The old man pondered for a while and continued, ¡°People like me are called Warriors with Internal Breath, and one will be regarded as a Martial Master after he becomes a Grandmaster. In our world, there is another kind of people who are known as cultivator. It¡¯s said that cultivators pursuit the great Dao during their whole life. They know Taoist magic arts and could bring propitious omen to the world and save people. They also could slaughter the people of a city on their own for they possess the power of the god and ghost. They are very powerful. Rumors had it that someone once saw a cultivator lift and remove away a huge mountain and save a dying person with a pill. However, like immortals, the cultivators are rarely seen by mortals.¡±


    Chu Xun was a little surprised. He had thought that there were only warriors and Martial Masters in this world. He did not expect there to be cultivators. He was curious about how powerful those cultivators were and how they cultivated.


    To practice martial arts, one just need to cope with god¡¯s will and follow the rule.


    However, to cultivate, one had to go against god¡¯s will and fight to change his fate.


    Just like the carps in rivers, those who followed the tide would always be ordinary fishes, but those who swam against the tide could jump over the dragon gate and make great achievements.


    Chu Xun was a little excited and he knew he would not be alone in the future.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me the division of the Martial Tao,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Big brother, I really suspected that you came here through time-travel.¡±


    Su Fan spoke before the old man could reply.


    Chu Xun thought of something and looked at Su Fan before asking, ¡°What did you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so powerful, yet you know nothing about the division of Martial Tao? Even I know about this.¡± Su Fan looked at Chu Xun with a strange expression and continued, ¡°The Martial Tao is divided into the Innate Realm, Acquired Realm, Grandmaster Realm, and Human King Realm.¡±


    ¡°Are these all?¡± Chu Xun was stunned.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Fan replied with certainty, ¡°my father told me so.¡±


    ¡°Well, the fact is somewhat inconsistent with what this young man said.¡±


    While Chu Xun was in confusion, the old man spoke up.


    ¡°What¡¯s inconsistent?¡± Su Fan questioned with displeasure after hearing the old man refute his words.


    ¡°Actually, above the Human King Realm, there are realms of immortals, namely the Human-Immortal Realm, Earth Immortal Realm, and Gold Immortal Realm.¡± The old man lowered his voice when he mentioned ¡°immortal¡± as if he were afraid of being heard by those immortals.


    Chu Xun was astonished and wondered if the immortals the old man referred to cultivate the immortal Tao just like him. He guessed the old man did not the answer either.


    ¡°Can you tell me which realm am I in?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously.


    Su Fan and the old man shook their heads at the same time.


    ¡°I have never seen or heard about the skills you displayed, and your cultivation is unfathomable. Please forgive me for lacking knowledge and experience. I can¡¯t tell you the answer,¡± the old man pondered for a while before replying.


    ¡°Which realm are you in?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m ashamed to say it. I have reached the Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm, a step away from the Grandmaster Realm, since ten years ago. It seems easy but is actually difficult to reach the Grandmaster Realm. Some people are stuck the Acquired Realm for their whole lives, and it takes hard work and opportunity to reach the Grandmaster Realm.¡±


    ¡°The Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm!¡±


    Su Fan and the female gambler yelled in surprised at the same time.


    Chu Xun looked at them curiously and felt confused, wondering why they were so surprised.


    ¡°Oh my God! The Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm! I have only heard it before, and today, I finally got to see a man in this realm with my own eyes.¡± Su Fan smacked his lips and explained to Chu Xun, ¡°Big brother, you may not know it. If only one out of a hundred people can become a Warrior with Internal Breath, one out of a million people can become a Grandmaster. This senior has actually reached the Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm and is only a step away from the Grandmaster Realm. With his power, he would be respected and welcomed anywhere he goes. Even if he is in a martial sect, he could get a position as an elder. And it¡¯s possible for him to establish a sect himself.¡±


    Su Fan subconsciously changed to address the old man as a senior.


    ¡°This young man spoke too highly of me. I¡¯m afraid that His Honor did not take my cultivation seriously at all.¡±


    All the people were surprised to hear the words. The old man, who had reached the Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm, was already so powerful, yet he lost to Chu Xun. How powerful would Chu Xun be? The people present had not thought about the question just now. After hearing the old man¡¯s words, they started to think about the question.


    Grandmaster!


    Thinking of this word, all the people could not help but gasp.

 Chapter 56 - Counter Strike Started!

    Chapter 56 Counter Strike Started!Grandmasters possessed extraordinary skills, and could wound others with a flower and a leaf, and could behead others from a hundred steps away.


    In Huaxia Country, Grandmasters were highly respected. One could establish his own sect and make his name known all over the world after he reached the Grandmaster Realm.


    ¡°Big brother, are you really a Grandmaster?¡± Su Fan swallowed as he asked. He was known as a young genius among his families and had a great talent for practicing martial arts. Now, he was at the seventh level of the Innate Realm. However, Chu Xun, whose age was unknown, looked even younger than him and looked like a teenager, but Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation was horrifying.


    Chu Xun thought for a while and realized that according to what the old man said, he was indeed as powerful as a Grandmaster of Martial Tao.


    ¡°In my opinion, His Honor is stronger than ordinary Grandmasters.¡± The old man had a complicated expression in his eyes. It was rare to see such a young Grandmaster, and some people might not be able to reach the realm during their whole lives, including the old man.


    ¡°Oh my! Big brother, could it be that you¡¯re a demon? You look so young just because you have a strong cultivation and take good care of your skin.¡± Su Fan yelled weirdly. He was looking forward to hearing Chu Xun say yes so that he could feel better. Otherwise, the facts were so frustrating.


    ¡°Su Fan, please speak cautiously.¡± Chen Hanlong pulled a long face. He was somewhat angry with Su Fan¡¯s unresentful tone.


    Chu Xun waved his hand, showing that it was okay. However, he agreed with Su Fan. If taking the three thousand years he spent in the other world into consideration, he was indeed a several-thousand-year old demon. Though three thousand years passed quickly in the other world, Chu Xun¡¯s age made him feel embarrassed on earth.


    With a proud look on his face, Su Fan made eyes at Chen Hanlong and said, ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s so boring to stay here. Let¡¯s get our money and go for drinks.¡±


    After that, he said to Hong Ling, ¡°Give us our money.¡±


    Hong Ling looked embarrassed because she did not have 20 billion yuan now. She, Bai Renxiong, and the scar-faced man jointly established this casino. She was responsible for introducing customers while Bai Renxiong and the scar-faced man were responsible for running the casino. They shared the profits every day. The casino did not have 200 million yuan, let alone 20 billion yuan.


    ¡°Is this casino an empty company with no assets? Are you guys trying to get something from nothing?¡± Su Fan shouted.


    Hong Ling nodded unwillingly. Su Fan was right. Though there were chips from five hundred yuan to 10 million yuan, chips were just a pile of valueless plastics, and they could provide chips of 10 billion yuan if the customer wanted. With Manager Lei and the old man managing the casino, plus the gambling machines were specially set, it was hard for those customers to win money there, and even if they could win, they would win at most one million yuan.


    In their eyes, Chu Xun was an unexpected event that came to their doors.


    ¡°Holy shit. No wonder an old saying says that there is no winner in a hundred of gambles. It turns out that we just won 20 billion of plastic chips.¡± Su Fan was very upset. After he came to this casino, he totally exchanged for 130 million chips. ¡°Well, we can take back our initial stake, right?¡±


    Hong Ling shook her head.


    ¡°What? You want to defraud us of our own money?¡± Su Fan shouted angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but every amount of money we got would be automatically saved in four bank accounts, namely my account, Manager Lei¡¯s, the scar-faced man¡¯s, and the account of Third Master of the Bai Family. I can return back the money I got from you,¡± Hong Ling said.


    ¡°How much do you got?¡± Su Fan asked.


    ¡°I have 20 percent of the shares of this casino, so I can return 26 million yuan to you.¡±


    ¡°How about you?¡± Su Fan asked Manager Lei.


    ¡°I only have 10 percent of the shares, so I can return 13 million yuan to you,¡± Manager Lei said.


    ¡°Damn. Are you saying that I can¡¯t get the rest of my money back?¡± Su Fan looked depressed. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and turned to look at Chu Xun, saying, ¡°Big brother, how much did you lost?¡± He estimated that Chu Xun at least lost 100 or 200 million yuan, no less than what he lost.


    Spotting Su Fan¡¯s gloating face, Chu Xun replied flatly, ¡°Five hundred.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so awesome, big brother. You won 20 billion yuan with five million yuan?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, can¡¯t you hear it? He said he lost five hundred yuan, not five million yuan.¡± the female gambler sneered.


    ¡°Five hundred¡­ yuan¡­¡± Su Fan was choked by his saliva. He stretched his neck and opened his mouth with his face full of shock.


    Hong Ling, the old man, and Manager Lei was stunned as well. They could default on others¡¯ money, but they dared not to default on Chu Xun¡¯s. They had decided to pay Chu Xun¡¯s money back even if they had to use their own money. However, now¡­ they did not know what to say.


    Su Fan lowered his head. It turned out that he was the one who suffered the most loss.


    Even Chen Hanlong, the overlord of the Gujiang City, would be irritated if he lost so much money. However, Su Fan just looked depressed, from which others could tell Su Fan¡¯s background was great.


    ¡°Who could tell me something about the scar-faced man?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Hong Ling and the old man exchanged a look. Then, Hong Ling said, ¡°He is a morose and cruel man. He doesn¡¯t talk much and has a ugly face, so others all stay away from him and know little about him. If you want to know more about him, you can consult Bai Renxiong. He and the scar-faced man found me to establish this casino.¡±


    ¡°I heard something about him from Bai Renxiong. The scar-faced man came from the capital. He was talented, so I would occasionally teach him something. That¡¯s all I know about him,¡± the old man said with a bitter smile.


    Chu Xun remained silent.


    Hong Ling felt a little uneasy. She understood that what they said was useless. Suddenly, she thought of something, and her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°The scar-faced man would save the profits he got in the bank account of a man named Liu Xiefei.¡±


    ¡°Liu Xiefei?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes glittered, and he had a different feeling in his heart.


    Hong Ling nodded.


    ¡°Hanlong, tell all our men to investigate Liu Xiefei. No matter where he is, we must find him,¡± Chu Xun said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on it, sir.¡±


    Chen Hanlong walked away and made a call.


    ¡°Big brother, are you looking for your parents? Tell me their names and what they look like, and I can help you look for them. My family know many powerful people. Many hands make light work,¡± said Su Fan.


    Chu Xun was stunned. Su Fan¡¯s words enlightened and reminded him. He had been looking for his parents secretly and cautiously, for fear that he would irritate the man behind this into hurting his parents. Now, he felt that his behaviors were so funny. His compromise would only make his enemy more arrogant. He thought it necessary to strike and warn his enemy so that his enemy would be in fear and dared not to act recklessly.


    He did not mind to expose part of his power, and it would be great if he could force these evil criminals to come to light by doing so.


    After making up his mind, Chu Xun thanked Su Fan sincerely.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong,¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    Chen Hanlong just finished his call, so he ran over hurriedly.


    ¡°What can I do for you, sir?¡±


    ¡°From this moment on, mobilize all our relations and look for my parents at all costs. Whoever provides us with clue will get 10 million to 100 million yuan. If someone finds my parents, I can meet any of his demands.¡± After saying this, Chu Xun spoke out all the information on his parents.


    Chu Xun looked sober. His counter strike started.


    After he received the order, Chen Hanlong started to make calls.


    He believed that the whole Gujiang City would be in an uproar because of Chu Xun¡¯s decision.


    Chu Xun sighed slightly. He had thought that he would gain a lot this time; however, the trip turned out disappointing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Chu Xun waved at Chen Hanlong and was about to leave.


    ¡°Why are you following us?¡±


    Chen Hanlong questioned in displeasure after seeing Su Fan follow them. Su Fan talked to Chu Xun in a disrespectful way many times, which annoyed Chen Hanlong very much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself. Be careful that you will screw it up. Open your eyes! I¡¯m following my big brother, not you! Don¡¯t misunderstand it.¡± Su Fan never feared anyone in quarrelling.


    Chen Hanlong was so angry that the corner of his mouth twisted. He glared at Su Fan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll slap you and throw you back into your mother¡¯s womb if not considering that you¡¯re just a wimpy kid.¡±


    ¡°Hump! Do you think you can overpower me?¡± Su Fan raised his head and continued disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re over 40, yet your skin is fair and soft, and you don¡¯t have any grey hair. Do you steal and apply your wife¡¯s toning masks at home every day? You¡¯re pretending to be young just like a yellow cucumber brushed with green lacquer, like a sissy.¡±


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s face darkened, and he gnashed his teeth as he said, ¡°What do you know? I look so young because I have taken Immortal Water made by His Honor. This solution can cure all kinds of diseases and prolong one¡¯s life. You said that must because you envy me. You¡¯re so young yet have so many wrinkles. You¡¯re aged when you¡¯re still young. This is a disease, and you have to cure it.¡±


    Su Fan glared at Chen Hanlong with his eyes bulged like that of goldfishes¡¯. He did have wrinkles on his forehead, and he did when he was a boy. The wrinkles were not that obvious yet Chen Hanlong still laughed at him.


    However, after hearing the effects of the Immortal Water, Su Fan asked with his eyes glittering, ¡°Is that solution so amazing?¡±


    ¡°Believe what you want!¡± Chen Hanlong said in anger.


    Su Fan turned his eyes, walked forward, and hugged Chen Hanlong¡¯s shoulder warmly before saying with a smile, ¡°Brother Chen, I believe you. Could you give me several bottles of Immortal Water? If the effect is really so amazing, I can advertise it for free.¡±


    Chen Hanlong shook off Su Fan¡¯s arms and sneered coldly before saying, ¡°You¡¯re really arrogant like a toad yawning. Several bottles? No way! I won¡¯t give you even a drop of it. Immortal Water is a kind of magic solution, and it doesn¡¯t need your advertisement.¡±


    Su Fan was stunned and walked forward to hug Chen Hanlong¡¯s neck with a playful smile. ¡°Brother Chen, don¡¯t be so mean! Let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    This time, Su Fan hugged Chen Hanlong so tightly that Chen Hanlong could not break free even though he tried several times. Chen Hanlong was choked by Su Fan¡¯s arms and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Brother Chen, we can talk about it, right?¡± Su Fan tightened his arms and asked smilingly.


    Mouth wide open, Chen Hanlong rolled his eyes. He waved his hands and moved his feet but still failed to break free from Su Fan¡¯s grip.


    Chu Xun shook his head with a smile. With Su Fan and Chen Hanlong these two funny guys, Chu Xun would not feel alone in the future.


    The old man looked at Chu Xun, who was going away. His eyes glittered and seemed to have something to say. With a determined expression in his eyes, he stood up and ran away.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Seeing the old man, who stood in his way, Chu Xun asked flatly.


    The old man hesitated for a moment before he knelt down on one knee.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the posture of proposing?¡± Su Fan widened his eyes and murmured.


    The old man blushed and glared at Su Fan. He then bowed his head toward Chu Xun and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, sir, please allow me to follow you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Because I can get what I want by following you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you want then?¡±


    ¡°I want to reach the Grandmaster Realm.¡± The old man looked determined. He had a strong hunch that this was an opportunity and that he would regret it forever if he missed this opportunity.


    ¡°What benefits can I get from it?¡± Chu Xun asked calmly.


    ¡°Though I¡¯m not very powerful, I can handle some troublesome guys for you. Please rest assured that I¡¯ll obey every order of yours when I follow you. If you don¡¯t believe me, sir, I can sign a blood contract with you.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Su Fan could only use these two words to express his feeling.


    ¡°No need.¡± Chu Xun waved his hands. The old man could not help but feel anxious. He wanted to say something but was interrupted by Chu Xun, who said, ¡°You¡¯re a warrior, and I respect your pride. Rise up.¡±


    A weird expression flashed within Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. He happened to need experts like the old man. If he showed his power, the man behind all this would fight back. By then, the people who were close to him might be brought into danger. He needed someone to protect them.


    He did not worry that the old man would betray him at all. As long as one stood high enough, his underlings would not dare to have any thought of betrayal. Absolute power could shatter conspiracy easily.


    He knew this very well, and he believed that the old man knew this as well.

 Chapter 57 - Not Good at Chatting!

    Chapter 57 Not Good at Chatting!Empty Mulberry!


    If suddenly hearing these two words, no one would connect it with wine, let alone connect it with the name of a pub.


    However, this pub that covered two hundred square meters was named Empty Mulberry, and all the tables and chairs there were made with mulberry and were in different shapes.


    Besides, the pub only sold one kind of wine¡ªEmpty Mulberry Wine!


    The owner of the pub was from Yangluo County, Nanhe City. In Yangluo County, there was a place covered with mulberries and was named Empty Mulberry Ravine. The so-called Empty Mulberry Wine was made with mulberry fruits.


    The wine sold in the pub was made by the owner personally, and the liquor-making techniques were very special. As the old sayings went, fill the stillage in the midnight, the stillage would smell good; heat the grains at sunrise, the wine would taste good; add the adjuvant in afternoon, the flavor would be strong; and stir the wine at sunset, the flavor would last long.


    It was said that once a mulberry leaf fell into the wine pool which contained five hundred jugs of Empty Mulberry Wine, and the owner of the pub poured all these five hundred jugs of wine down.


    Empty Mulberry Pub was well-known in Gujiang City, so it was popular among the high officials and noble lords of the city.


    It was midnight, yet customers came into Empty Mulberry Pub in a continuous stream.


    ¡°Brother Chen, I¡¯ve thought that rude guy like you would only go to have fun in bars. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re really good at enjoying yourself. It a nice place, and we should often come here.¡±


    The several of them sat in an elegant private room, in which all the tea utensils were made with mulberry wood. The room was full of the sweet flavor of Empty Mulberry Wine.


    Su Fan observed around inside the room and teased with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to hang on to the lips of men of letters.¡± Chen Hanlong was choked by the words. In fact, he was fond of Su Fan¡¯s characters, only that Su Fan was not good at chatting.


    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s compete in drinking wine later, and we are not allowed to force the alcohol out of our bodies during the competition.¡± Su Fan suggested.


    Chu Xun did not object it and nodded slightly. He would participate in the competition provided that the wine was good.


    ¡°You¡¯re vulgar,¡± Chen Hanlong said in a tone of anger, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make Empty Mulberry Wine. Besides, Mulberry bears fruits only in summer. Thus, Empty Mulberry Wine could not be made in batches. Every customer at most could buy 100 grams of the wine here.¡±


    ¡°100 grams?¡± Su Fan shouted. ¡°100 grams are not enough at all. They will be absorbed by our guts before reaching our stomachs.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s the rule of this pub.¡±


    As soon as Chen Hanlong said that, a beautiful waitress came in with wine in her hands.


    She brought in five white porcelain wine pots and five blue porcelain wine cups.


    Su Fan could not wait to lift a wine pot, raise his head, and pour the wine into his mouth.


    ¡°Sir, be careful you will get drunk. Empty Mulberry Wine tastes sweet but contains strong alcohol,¡± the waitress reminded him kindheartedly.


    Su Fan drank up all the 100 grams of wine in the pot. He smacked his lips and held on to the waitress before saying, ¡°Could you please give me another pot of wine? I¡¯ll pay you three times the price.¡±


    The waitress withdrew her hand secretly and replied politely, ¡°Sorry, sir. The rule that every customer could only get 100 grams of wine was set by our boss, and one can break it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay five times the price!¡± Su Fan said.


    The waitress shook her head.


    ¡°Ten times the price.¡±


    The waitress still shook her head with a smile.


    Su Fan could not help but feel angry. He stood up and said in a tone of anger, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your boss? Why he refused money? He shouldn¡¯t run a pub if he could not provide his customers with enough wine. Let me say¡­¡±


    Su Fan¡¯s voice became lower and lower, and at last, he sounded like a fly buzzing. With a bang, he fell on the ground.


    ¡°There is something wrong with this wine.¡± the female gambler glared at the waitress sharply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, lady and gentlemen. Your friend is fine but got drunk.¡± The waitress smiled tenderly.


    Drunk?


    Chu Xun and others could not help but look at Su Fan, who breathed steadily and snored with his cheeks blushed slightly.


    Everyone was stunned and felt amused.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reminded this gentleman, but he didn¡¯t listen to me. Please enjoy wine, everyone,¡± the waitress said with a smile and left the room.


    ¡°Shame on you.¡± The female gambler kicked Su Fan angrily and then crouched down and moved Su Fan¡¯s body to let him lie flatly. The female gambler had taken off his mask. She looked very beautiful with delicate eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. When she saw that others were looking at her, her beautiful face blushed.


    ¡°A cow chewing a rose. You wasted that good wine,¡± Chen Hanlong gloated. He was annoyed by Su Fan many times that night, so he wanted to take revenge.


    ¡°A toast to you, sir!¡± Chen Hanlong filled his cup and raised it up with both hands.


    Chu Xun filled his cup as well and clinked it with Chen Hanlong¡¯s cup in the air before drinking it up. Compared to the wine he drank in the other world, Empty Mulberry Wine tasted not good. However, since he was on earth, the wine was comparatively very good.


    ¡°A toast to you, sir,¡± the old man raised his cup up respectfully.


    Chu Xun clinked his cup with the old man¡¯s and drank up the wine. The old man was named Mo Xinghe, an impressive name. He was born in an ancient martial family, only that the family had come down. He did not talk much about his family, and Chu Xun did not ask him about it either.


    The female gambler also proposed a toast to Chu Xun. She did not mention her name from the very beginning, and others did not ask her either.


    In this beautiful night, with good wine, everyone chatted happily except Su Fan, who was in sound sleep.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The next morning, the sun was shining.


    Chu Xun massaged his head in pain not because of hangover but because of being interrupted by others during his cultivation.


    This time, it was not Chen Hanlong but Elder Gui and Hua Qingwu that interrupted him.


    Elder Gui paced up and down anxiously outside Chu Xun¡¯s formation. Hua Qingwu no longer looked stunning as before. She looked haggard with tears in her beautiful eyes.


    Seeing Chu Xun, Hua Qingwu looked as if she had seen a savior. She walked staggering to him and knelt down.


    ¡°Please get up and tell me what¡¯s the matter.¡±


    Chu Xun helped Hua Qingwu up. He was not used to let women kneel down before him.


    ¡°Please save my mother, sir.¡± As the voice fell, Hua Qingwu¡¯s face was covered with tears.


    Hua Qingwu looked absent-minded, so Elder Gui explained the whole thing for her.


    It turned out that Hua Qingwu was not a native there but was from Yunyan City, a city that was thousands of miles away.


    Five years ago, Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother was affected with a weird disease. Every time the disease attacked her, she would be as cold as ice and give off frosty air; moreover, she would go insane, and wherever she passed, frost spread. Famous doctors all over the country all failed to cure her. Yesterday, Hua Qingwu received a call from her family, which said that her mother suffered from the disease again and might not survive it this time.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows. According to what Elder Gui said, he guessed that Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother was not suffering from a disease but from her rare physique. However, Chu Xun could not draw a conclusion unless he saw her. Since Hua Qingwu was his subordinate, he could not stand by and watch her mother die. He thought it necessary to visit Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother now.


    Chu Xun promised to go to Yunyan City with Hua Qingwu.


    Hua Qingwu thanked him a million times. They booked a flight of 13:00 that afternoon.


    Watching their leaving back, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes darkened. He had a feeling that it would not be a smooth trip.


    Chu Xun began to arrange something in the morning. He ordered the forces that had surrendered to him to continue looking for his parents. He also ordered Mo Xinghe to protect the rest of them in the city and gave each of them one life-saving Jade Card.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The plane flew through the clouds and headed toward Yunyan City.


    The three of them sat in a first-class cabin. Chu Xun looked around curiously.


    Hua Qingwu looked more relaxed with Chu Xun. Though she had no makeup on her face, she looked stunning and became a beautiful scenery by just sitting there. The passengers around her were attracted by her.


    As ordinary people would not choose to buy the tickets of the first-class cabin, those who sat around Hua Qingwu had to be rich.


    ¡°Is this your first flight, sir?¡± Hua Qingwu asked curiously after seeing Chu Xun look around.


    Chu Xun nodded and thought there was no need for him to lie. It was indeed his first flight. Actually, he felt uncomfortable sitting in the narrow space. ¡°It seems that I have to cultivate faster. When I reached the Golden Core stage, I can travel through space.¡± he thought to himself.


    Chu Xun did not know that after his reply, the passengers around him all looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°Are you heading to Yunyan City, lady?¡±


    Finally, a middle-aged man who looked like a successful businessman could not help but ask.


    Hua Qingwu glanced at the man indifferently and replied in a mocking tone, ¡°Where else could I go? I can¡¯t get off halfway after fall.¡±


    The people around all laughed upon hearing the words because the plane was flying nonstop toward Yunyan City.


    Chu Xun could not help but smile.


    However, the middle-aged man was shameless and did not feel embarrassed at all. In the case of pursuing a girl, mockery was not an obstacle at all, but being ignored was.


    ¡°Are you from Yunyan City, lady? Please allow me to introduce myself to you, I¡¯m the general manager of Qinghua Group, and I¡¯m surnamed Zhu. May I know your name?¡±


    Two magic keys to open a girl¡¯s heart were money and status. With a lot of money and high status, one was likely to win a girl¡¯s heart. If one happened to be handsome, it was more likely for him to win.


    Hua Qingwu furrowed her eyebrows and ignored the middle-aged man.


    Though Hua Qingwu did not reply, the middle-aged man was not angry at all. He said with a smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me, lady. I like to make friends. Are you going to Yunyan City for work or to visit your families?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to pick up me or investigate me?¡± Hua Qingwu asked disdainfully and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a man for you behaved so timidly and were not straightforward.¡±


    The passengers around them burst into laughter again.


    The middle-aged man was rendered speechless and depressed. He complained secretly that Hua Qingwu was not good at chatting.


    The trip was not boring at all. After the middle-aged man went away, some other men came over trying to chat Hua Qingwu up but were deeply frustrated by Hua Qingwu¡¯s harsh words.


    ¡­


    The plane arrived in Yunyan Airport safely.


    When Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu walked out of the airport, a group of people approached them with great strength and vigor, and the people around all gave way to them.


    ¡°Sister, welcome home!¡±


    The leading man of the group took off his sunglasses, revealing a handsome but pale face, with dark circles under his eyes.


    Hua Qingwu frowned slightly and asked impolitely, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The man wiped his sunglasses as if there were dust on it and said with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m here, of course, to take you home, my dear sister.¡± the man stared at Hua Qingwu closely as he said that, with desire in his eyes.


    ¡°Well, we can go back by ourselves.¡±


    ¡°My dear sister, there isn¡¯t much time left for Aunt Lan. Do you want to waste time on the way back?¡±


    Hua Qingwu was stunned and looked at Chu Xun subconsciously.


    Chu Xun nodded calmly.


    Following Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes, the man then saw Chu Xun.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Hua Qingwu did not know how to answer the question for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m her friend,¡± Chu Xun said flatly.


    An expression of jealousy flashed within the man¡¯s eyes, and he said to himself in secret, ¡°Her friend? Lair! Maybe you¡¯re actually this bitch¡¯s toy boy.¡±


    The man put out his hands toward Chu Xun and said with a smile, ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Hua Qingwu¡¯s brother, Hua Rui.¡±


    Chu Xun reached out his hand. However, just as he was about to reply, he suddenly felt something sting his finger. He looked down and saw a strangely-shaped ring on Hua Rui¡¯s fingers. A sharp light flashed within Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, but he still looked as calm as before.


    A vicious expression flashed within Hua Rui¡¯s eyes. His ring was specially made with rank aphrodisiac hidden in it. Once he triggered the ingenious device, a silver needle as tiny as a hair would be bounced out. By doing so, Hua Rui could poison others without being found. Many innocent girls fell into his trap, and he never failed to do so with the ring. He even named the ring as ¡°Desire Arouser¡±. As the name suggested, it could arouse one¡¯s primitive desire in a short time.


    As he thought that Hua Qingwu was no longer a virgin and must have lost her virginity due to Chu Xun, an unidentified guy, Hua Rui got very angry and almost went insane because of jealousy.


    Therefore, he decided to give Chu Xun an unforgettable lesson.

 Chapter 58 - Losing Face!

    Chu Xun had a hunch that it would not be a smooth trip, but he did not expect the trouble to come so soon.


    Hua Rui thought that his trap was flawless without any trace. The aphrodisiac in his ring was named ¡°Lost¡±, which he had someone develop specially. The aphrodisiac had a strong effect that it could turn any girl of virginity into a slut, and it worked well on men as well. Hua Rui was waiting to see Chu Xun lose face now.


    He had felt that the silver needle pierced into Chu Xun¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Chu Xun.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Xun withdrew his hands.


    ¡°Hmm, good name.¡± Hua Rui smiled brightly and evilly.


    ¡°Your name is good as well and sounds beautiful,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Beautiful?


    Hua Qingwu and Elder Gui, including the bodyguards brought by Hua Rui, put on a weird expression. Could a man¡¯s name be described as beautiful?


    Hua Rui¡¯s smile froze on his face. He did not think that Chu Xun was praising him. In fact, he did not like his name for it¡¯s pronunciation was as same as that of the word ¡°pistil¡±.


    Now, he hated Chu Xun as well, and hated his casual smile.


    ¡°Laugh as you want. Let¡¯s wait and see how long can you continue to laugh.¡±


    As Chu Xun¡¯s fingers, that hung low, moved slightly, a drop of blood appeared. Though Chu Xun did not know what was hidden in that ring, he could tell that it was absolutely not a good thing.


    Without anyone noticing, Chu Xun flicked the blood with his fingers. The blood was sent flying and integrated into between Hua Rui¡¯s eyebrows.


    Hua Rui subconsciously touched between his eyebrows, where he felt a chill.


    ¡°Give me the key, and I¡¯ll drive the car myself,¡± Hua Qingwu said. She was very worried about her mother and could not wait to go home.


    Hua Rui looked at Chu Xun in confusion, wondering why the aphrodisiac had not come into effect yet. The women who were poisoned by him would react in two minutes. ¡°Does this aphrodisiac take effect more slowly on men because men and women have different physiques? I should have done a test on men before.¡± Hua Rui thought to himself.


    ¡°Give me the key!¡± Hua Qingwu reached out her hands impatiently.


    Hua Rui replied with a smile, ¡°Let me give you a drive, sister!¡±


    If the aphrodisiac took effect halfway and Chu Xun thus made love with Hua Qingwu in her car, Hua Rui would be very depressed. He would never be so stupid to allow such a thing happen.


    He wanted to let Chu Xun sit in one car with the bodyguards. He wondered what Chu Xun could do if the aphrodisiac took effect. When Hua Rui thought of this, an evil smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He seemed to see the scene of Chu Xun making love with a group of men.


    Hua Rui also wondered what his sister would do if she saw the scene.


    Elder Gui¡¯s face darkened. He dived out suddenly and went back quickly with a bunch of keys in his hand.


    Seeing that the car keys in his hand were grabbed away, one of the bodyguards looked a little angry but he did not say anything. They had learned of Elder Gui¡¯s power and knew that they could not overpower Elder Gui even if they joined hands. As a result, he swallowed his anger.


    Elder Gui pressed the button on one of the car keys, and a black Mercedes-Benz made a responding sound.


    ¡°Sir, miss, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Watching their leaving back, Hua Rui looked grave. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a lackey who addressed an unidentified guy so respectfully. You¡¯re born to be a lackey.¡± Hua Rui cursed in secret.


    ¡°Master Rui, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The bodyguard who lost the keys lowered his head in shame.


    ¡°Clap!¡±


    Hua Rui raised his hand and slapped the bodyguard on the face.


    ¡°You¡¯re a piece of garbage!¡±


    After that, Hua Rui got into his car angrily.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu got into their car and sat in the backseats while Elder Gui drove the car for them.


    The atmosphere in the car was a little embarrassing. Chu Xun kept silent, and Hua Qingwu looked uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Hua Qingwu lowered her head and said in a low voice.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly and glanced at her indifferently before replying, ¡°Since you attached yourself to me, I surely will make you safe and sound. I hope you won¡¯t lie to me again.¡±


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s body trembled. She knew Chu Xun had found out that she brought him there not only to save her mother.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped in front of the manor of the Hua Family.


    The three of them got off the car after it stopped steadily.


    A woman whose age could not be judged by her appearance walked to them with a sweet smile. The woman was good-looking, and shared the similar appearance with Hua Qingwu. However, her lips were too thin with a nevus on her mouth corner, which indicated that she was a mean woman. She had heavy makeup on her face and was scantily dressed with a pungent smell of perfume.


    Chu Xun frowned secretly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m surprised that you still knew the way home, my sixth sister. I¡¯ve thought that you have forgotten where your home is.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was sharp and sounded unpleasant.


    With an expression of strong disgust in her eyes, Hua Qingwu ignored the woman and tried to pass by her.


    However, the woman took a step sideways and stood in Hua Qingwu¡¯s way. ¡°Sixth sister, I waited at the gate to welcome you home. How could you treat me so coldly?¡± said the woman with an icy smile.


    ¡°Am I familiar with you? Did I ask you to welcome me at the gate?¡± Hua Qingwu answered in a cold tone. She waved her hand and continued, ¡°Could you please stay away from me? The pungent of your cheap perfume made me sick.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression changed as she shouted in a sharp voice, ¡°You know nothing about perfume. The perfume I wore today is Dior and worth hundreds of thousands yuan.¡±


    Hua Qingwu smiled coldly, sneered, and said disdainfully, ¡°Really? Then I would suggest you take a bath in perfume or you won¡¯t be able to cover the rotten smile on you.¡±


    Obviously, the woman was not Hua Qingwu¡¯s match in term of quarrel. She trembled with anger after hearing those few words of Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°You¡­¡± the woman pointed at Hua Qingwu with trembling fingers angrily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be lofty in front of me. Who knows how many men you have slept with during these years?¡±


    ¡°Clap!¡±


    Hua Qingwu slapped the woman on the face mercilessly.


    The woman covered her face and glared at Hua Qingwu in in disbelief.


    ¡°Being a dirty woman yourself, you shouldn¡¯t throw mud at me. If you dare to throw mud at me again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude. This slap is just a warning.¡±


    The woman did not react until then. She screamed in a sharp voice and said, ¡°How¡­ how dare you beat me? Who do you think you are? How dare you beat me? Like your mother, you¡¯re just a piece of worthless goods.¡±


    After saying this, she turned to shout at the bodyguards standing at the gate, ¡°What are waiting for, fools? Come and teach this bitch a lesson.¡±


    The two bodyguards obviously did not know Hua Qingwu. After hearing the order, they charged at Hua Qingwu without hesitation.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before the two bodyguards could reach far, Elder Gui charged at them and threw them away with two punches.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Elder Gui darkened his face and growled when he saw some other bodyguards rushed out.


    Not all the bodyguards did not know Hua Qingwu. These several bodyguards obviously knew her. After hearing Elder Gui¡¯s growl, they stopped suddenly and their bodies trembled.


    Seeing that the bodyguards paused their pace, the woman became even angrier. She pointed at Elder Gui and said, ¡°You damn lackey. You¡¯re just an outsider, a humble lackey. Do you think you have a say here?¡±


    Elder Gui¡¯s face turned livid.


    ¡°Slap!¡±


    Hua Qingwu walked forward and slapped the woman on the face without hesitation.


    ¡°Say it once more, I dare you! Do you believe that I¡¯ll pull out your tongue?¡± Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes were burning with anger.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Just as the woman spoke out the word, Hua Qingwu raised her hand again. The woman withdrew several steps backward in fear and dared not say anything more but stared at Hua Qingwu with vicious eyes.


    Just at this moment, Hua Rui¡¯s cars arrived.


    ¡°Wait and see. I¡¯ll get even with you later.¡±


    After saying this, the woman covered her face and ran to Hua Rui¡¯s car hurriedly as if she had seen a savior.


    ¡°Sorry to have you see these ridiculous things, sir,¡± Elder Gui walked to Chu Xun and said in a tone of shame.


    With a meaningful expression on his face, Chu Xun looked at the approaching cars and said with a chuckle, ¡°What a funny family.¡±


    Hua Qingwu was stunned. She smiled bitterly and said in a light voice, ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Sir, Miss, let¡¯s get into the house; otherwise, there will be trouble. This woman is named Hua Miaomiao and is Hua Rui¡¯s younger sister,¡± said Elder Gui in a low voice.


    ¡°Trouble? It¡¯s hard to say who will be in trouble. Let¡¯s wait and see what will happen.¡± Chu Xun raised the corner of his mouth.


    Hua Qingwu and Elder Gui looked at each other, and before they could figure out what Chu Xun meant, they heard a scream from Hua Miaomiao, who just ran away.


    Her voice was so sharp that it almost could pierce people¡¯s eardrums.


    The bodyguards ran to Hua Rui¡¯s car hurriedly as they thought something might have happened. However, they were all dumbfounded by what they saw.


    Hua Qingwu and Elder Gui exchanged a curious glance and did not what had happened. They could only hear several different crying voices from Hua Rui¡¯s car.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    It took Hua Miaomiao a long while to regain her voice. She screamed again and rushed away covering her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look,¡± Elder Gui walked to Hua Rui¡¯s car.


    When he saw what happened in the car, he was dumbfounded as well with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Retch¡­¡±


    Elder Gui swallowed hard several times and almost threw up.


    Hua Qingwu was confused. She wanted to have a look subconsciously but was stopped by Chu Xun.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not go there.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Hua Qingwu was puzzled.


    An evil smile appeared on the corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not know it.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are they having sex in the car?¡±


    Chu Xun widened his eyes, and this time, it was he who was stunned.


    Spotting Chu Xun¡¯s expression, Hua Qingwu became even more excited and yelled, ¡°Am I right? I must take pictures of this rare scene. They may be useful to me in the future.¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless and wondered if he was out of touch with the society because he had been in prison for three years.


    ¡°Elder Gui, catch it.¡± Hua Qingwu threw her phone at Elder Gui.


    Elder Gui caught the phone, and the corner of his mouth twitched. He suppressed the feeling of disgust and began to take photos.


    At this time, a black Rolls-Royce approached them. After the door of the car was opened, a tall, well-built, and handsome man got off the car. The man was about 30, self-composed, with wisdom in his eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing by gathering here?¡± the man asked in confusion with one of his hands placed on the car door.


    The bodyguards recovered from shock and greeted the man hurriedly, ¡°Hello, Young Master Sheng!¡±


    The man nodded and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The bodyguards all looked weird and kept silent, not knowing how to answer the question.


    The man¡¯s face darkened. He strode over and looked into the car. He was stunned first, and then, he was in a burst of anger.


    ¡°Hua Rui, what are you doing?¡±


    Hua Rui looked back at the man with bloodshot eyes. With a lascivious smile on the corner of his mouth, he laughed weirdly before continuing on what he was doing.


    The man got goose bumps after seeing the smile, and he looked even graver.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± the man asked the bodyguards beside him angrily.


    However, the place was still in silence; nobody answered him. As a matter of fact, the bodyguards did not know what was going on at all. Nobody knew what was going on.


    ¡°Brother, it must be sixth sister who caused this to happen. My brother came to the airport to pick her up, and he has become like this since he came back,¡± Hua Miaomiao shot a vicious glance at Hua Qingwu as she yelled.


    The man turned to look at Hua Qingwu with a solemn expression flashing in his eyes.

 Chapter 59 - The Infinite Ice Toad

    Chapter 59 The Infinite Ice ToadWhen the man looked at Hua Qingwu, Elder Gui put away the cell phone secretly and walked toward Hua Qingwu.


    Chu Xun could feel clearly that Hua Qingwu¡¯s body suddenly got tense.


    There was a meaningful expression in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. If one¡¯s body got tense, it meant that she or he was on guard. Hua Qingwu was not like this along the way. She was frightened of Young Master Sheng.


    ¡°When did you come back, my sixth sister?¡± the man asked with a bright smile on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°I arrived just now,¡± Hua Qingwu replied in a calm voice and moved closer to Chu Xun subconsciously.


    The man narrowed his eyes when he spotted Hua Qingwu¡¯s action. He glanced at Chu Xun curiously and quickly, and then his eyes fell on Elder Gui naturally.


    ¡°You worked hard to protect my sixth sister, Elder Gui.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do,¡± Elder Gui replied simply.


    The man seemed not to care about the answer. With a warm smile on his face, he turned to Hua Qingwu and said, ¡°Sixth sister, your third elder brother has been suffering from a weird disease recently. That¡¯s why he did such a shameless thing. We should let this scandal get out of our family. So, tell Elder Gui to delete the video he has shot. Aunt Lan is waiting for you. Go to see her, hurry up.¡±


    There was anger in Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes after she heard the words. The man¡¯s words seemed to be unintentional but actually threatening. However, Hua Qingwu controlled her emotion well. She said with a bright smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, big brother. We shouldn¡¯t let the scandal get out of our family. If others get to know this, they would think our family style so terrible. I¡¯ll delete the video right now.¡±


    Hua Qingwu took out the cell phone that Elder Gui handed to her. She pressed the buttons on the phone several times and smiled brightly before saying, ¡°Big brother, delete it yourself. I have to go to see mom now.¡± After saying this, she threw the phone at the man.


    The man caught the phone and deleted the video quickly. When he raised his head again, he found that Hua Qingwu, Chu Xun, and Elder Gui had entered the house. An expression of doubt flashed within his eyes.


    Chu Xun raised the corner of his mouth. His cell phone vibrated one time just now. Hua Qingwu delivered the video to him.


    Following Hua Qingwu to her home, Chu Xun saw dozens of villas in the mansion of the Hua Family. In the villas lived the members of the family.


    The three of them stopped in front of a slightly dilapidated villa.


    A tall and well-built man who was in his fifty fifties stood by the gate, with a gloomy expression on his face and his hands behind his back.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s pace stopped, and after looking at Chu Xun, who looked at ease, she became determined again and strode forward.


    ¡°Kneel down,¡± the man looked at Hua Qingwu coldly and growled.


    Hua Qingwu bit her lips and clenched her fists so tightly that her joints turned pale.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± the man looked even graver.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Hua Qingwu gritted her teeth and looked up at the man, saying, ¡°But I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Why should I kneel down?¡±


    ¡°Bastard. I¡¯m your father. Do I need a reason to let you kneel down?¡± the man looked very angry and was annoyed by Hua Qingwu¡¯s attitude.


    The man was no other than Hua Moxie, Hua Qingwu¡¯s father.


    ¡°My father? Did you ever treat me as your daughter?¡± Hua Qingwu said sadly, ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m just a chess piece of a little value, right?¡±


    ¡°Bastard, should you talk to your father with such an attitude?¡±


    ¡°Then, tell me, father, what kind of an attitude should I have toward you? Did you ever give me a smile? I worked so hard just to show you that I¡¯m no worse than my brothers. But what did you do? You transferred my hard-earned business to my brothers. Why did you do that? Just because I¡¯m a girl? You gave me to the Yun Family as a piece of goods for your own gains. Did you treat me as your daughter when you did this?¡± Hua Qingwu questioned sadly with tears covering her face.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Hua Moxie flew into a shameful rage, rushed to Hua Qingwu, and slapped toward her face.


    Elder Gui¡¯s expression turned chilling as he stood between them.


    ¡°Slap!¡±


    As Elder Gui was taller than Hua Qingwu, the palm fell on his shoulder. Elder Gui lowered his shoulder, which made Hua Moxie fall backward several steps.


    ¡°You nasty lackey. How dare you do that! Get lost!¡± Hua Moxie growled angrily and caught Elder Gui by the collar, trying to throw him away. However, Elder Gui stood so firmly as if he had taken roots into ground. As a result, Hua Moxie failed after he tried several times. He was so angry that he kicked Elder Gui in succession before he stopped.


    ¡°Let me tell you. Since you have come back, don¡¯t think about leaving anymore. I¡¯ve informed the Yun Family of the news that you came back. They will come here to take you home back tomorrow. I warn you, you¡¯d better behave yourself. If you ruin my plan, don¡¯t blame me for being cruel to you regardless of our relationship. You¡¯re so lucky and blessed to be able to marry Young Master Yun. Don¡¯t be so ungrateful.¡±


    After the angry shout, Hua Moxie waved his hand and left in anger.


    As if she had lost all her strength, Hua Qingwu trembled and seemed to fall at any time.


    ¡°Miss, please take care of yourself. You don¡¯t need to worry with His Honor here.¡± Elder Gui held Hua Qingwu and comforted her.


    His Honor?


    Hua Qingwu looked at Chu Xun with pleading eyes as if he were a life-saving straw. She looked so delicate and touching like an abandoned cat.


    Chu Xun patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Do as you want to.¡± As he said, Hua Qingwu felt a tender breath from him and was refreshed.


    Chu Xun did not ask her why she was on such bad terms with her father because that was not important. Since Hua Qingwu attached herself to him, he should protect her. As for Hua Moxie, Chu Xun had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± With Chu Xun¡¯s support, Hua Qingwu became much more determined.


    ¡°How about we go to see your mother first?¡±


    Hua Qingwu wiped the tears off her face and forced a smile. She did not want her mother to see her embarrassed look.


    She walked forward and pushed the door of the villa open, and a gust of chilling air spread out.


    Hua Qingwu could not help but shiver, and even Elder Gui also changed his expression.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows, raised his hand and waved it. A gust of powerful True Energy spread out and drove the chilling air inside away.


    Hua Qingwu could not wait to run into the house.


    Following Hua Qingwu, Chu Xun and Elder Gui also entered the villa. They looked around and found the decorations inside were outmoded. It seemed that the house was cleaned regularly for it was very clean.


    Hua Qingwu ran to the second floor, followed by Chu Xun and Elder Gui.


    Standing in front of the door of the first room on the left on the second floor, Hua Qingwu wiped her face again and opened the door after making sure that there was nothing wrong with her.


    It was dark and freezing cold in the room. Hua Qingwu turned on the light with trembling hands.


    Chu Xun looked into the room and saw a pale-faced woman lie on the bed in the center of the room. Having suffered from illness for a long time, the woman looked withered and skinny. Her eyes were closed tightly, and her hair and eyelashes were covered with a layer of frost. There was some rice at the corner of her mouth and on her face, and the rice was covered with frost as well. It seemed that someone fed the woman not long ago.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Hua Qingwu rushed to the bed. Looking at her mother, who was tortured by illness, she could not hold back her tears anymore. As a result, tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss, let His Honor have a look,¡± said Elder Gui.


    Hua Qingwu looked back at Chu Xun and said in a pleading tone, ¡°Please save my mom, sir. I beg you, please¡­¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand to stop her from begging him. He frowned slightly. He had thought that Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother got sick because she had a special physique, but now it turned out that he was wrong.


    He pressed between the eyebrows of Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother with his fingertip and exerted his True Energy.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chu Xun withdrew his hand with an uncertain look on his face.


    He pressed between the woman¡¯s eyebrows again with his finger and lowered his gaze. Suddenly, his eyes opened widely, and he looked surprised.


    ¡°Sir, how is my mother?¡± Hua Qingwu looked worried and could not wait to ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She is fine, and her illness is not serious,¡± Chu Xun said at ease with smiling eyes. He had thought that spiritual energy was exhausted on earth. To his surprise, many spiritual treasures beyond his expectation were hidden on earth.


    Hua Qingwu let out a heavy sigh of relief. Since Chu Xun said that it was not serious, it meant that he was confident to cure it.


    A smile appeared on Elder Gui¡¯s face.


    Chu Xun pondered for a while and decided to tell Hua Qingwu what he knew. He thought that she had the right to know about it. ¡°Your mother did not get sick herself but was framed by others.¡±


    ¡°Framed by others? Do you mean that someone harmed my mother on purpose, sir?¡± Hua Qingwu understood the words quickly and looked angry.


    Chu Xun nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, there is a kind of spiritual animal named Infinite Ice Toad in the word. It feeds on the vitality of living beings. There is a female ice toad and a male ice toad in the word. Now, the female Infinite Ice Toad lives in your mother¡¯s body.¡±


    Hua Qingwu and Elder Gui were puzzled after hearing the words. In their eyes, ice toad that fed on the vitality of living beings was like something in a fairy tale. They could not understand such a thing.


    Chu Xun knew that Hua Qingwu and Elder Gui could not understand his words. Infinite Ice Toad was a kind of rare spiritual animal. One ice toad would be of yin while two would be of yang. They could increase one¡¯s cultivation after being refined. Chu Xun was confident that he would reach the Foundation realm if he could refine the Infinite Ice Toad.


    ¡°To cut it short, what matters the most now is to find the male ice toad.¡±


    ¡°How to find it?¡± Hua Qingwu asked anxiously.


    ¡°I know how to find it, but we have to wait until night,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Sir, I want to know, what if we fail to find the ice toad?¡± Elder Gui thought for a while and asked.


    Chu Xun looked at him and answered indifferently, ¡°If we fail, she will die. Only the male toad could draw the female toad out. The female toad now is dormant in her body and won¡¯t harm her life. However, if the male toad dies or has an accident, the female toad will choose to die with the male toad. By then, she will be frozen all over like a piece of ice that will break after being touched, and nobody could save her.¡±


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s beautiful face turned pale, and her body trembled.


    Elder Gui¡¯s expression also changed dramatically. He did not expect the consequence to be so serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since she has been fine for such a long time, the one who framed her seems not to want her to die and must want something else.¡±


    Hua Qingwu was not stupid; she thought of this as well. However, she could not figure out what the man behind this wanted.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The night fell.


    Chu Xun set up a defensive magic formation which covered the room. He told Hua Qingwu to take care of her mother while he and Elder Gui went to look for the male toad.


    The two of them drove out of the Hua Family.


    ¡°Sir, where should we head to?¡± Elder Gui asked.


    ¡°Jiu You, it¡¯s your show time.¡±


    With Chu Xun¡¯s words, Jiu You climbed onto Chu Xun¡¯s shoulder with its little head pointed to the east.


    Seeing Jiu You, Elder Gui was scared and trembled. To him, this little snake was even more terrifying than nightmares.


    ¡°Head eastward all the way,¡± Chu Xun said. Jiu You was a top-level demon and was born to be sensitive to spiritual animals. Jiu You could sense accurately where the male toad was.


    After the car headed eastward for half an hour, Jiu You¡¯s little head pointed to the southeast. The car went on under Jiu You¡¯s instruction.


    Elder Gui¡¯s expression changed. Looking at a group of buildings not far away, he said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re on the territory of the Yun Family.¡±


    ¡°The Yun Family?¡± Chu Xun reacted quickly. ¡°The family that Hua Qingwu will marry into?¡±


    Elder Gui nodded and said, ¡°It seemed that it was the Yun Family that framed miss¡¯s mother.¡±


    At this moment, Jiu You suddenly instructed the car to go southward.


    Elder Gui was stunned and looked at Chu Xun. If they headed southward all the way, they would bypass the Yun Family. Did the scheme had nothing to do with the Yun Family?


    ¡°Just go on following Jiu You¡¯s instructions,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Elder Gui nodded and continued to drive the car forward. He was confused and wondered who it could be if it was not the Yun Family.

 Chapter 60 - A Small Trick!

    Chapter 60 A Small Trick!After the car drove southward for about ten minutes, Jiu You suddenly straightened its body.


    ¡°Stop!¡± said Chu Xun.


    With the voice, the car stopped. Chu Xun and Elder Gui got off the car.


    ¡°Sir, this¡­¡± Elder Gui looked confused because there was nothing in front of him except a small bamboo forest.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly and seemed interested in the bamboo forest, which was actually a small-scale magic formation, consisting of Taoist magic and Eight Trigrams.


    Chu Xun went straight into the bamboo forest, closely followed by Elder Gui.


    As Chu Xun took the lead to step into the bamboo forest, the scene in front of him changed. Elder Gui¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he was not surprised. He had encountered such a situation before when he try to test Chu Xun.


    ¡°Follow me closely,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Elder Gui dared not to neglect the words. He followed Chu Xun closely, but he took a wrong step carelessly.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh¡­¡±


    Ear-piercing whooshing sounds echoed in the air.


    As Elder Gui looked toward the sound, his expression changed. The bamboos all over the sky flew toward them, and the tips of the bamboos were as sharp as spears.


    ¡°Just an easy trick,¡± Chu Xun said disdainfully.


    The trap was not set by the formation but was a part of a small trick. Chu Xun turned back and stood in front of Elder Gui. He even did not try to dodge the bamboos. His bones, which were covered by his skins, gave off jade-like light. Chu Xun displayed his Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique. As a result, when the bamboos bumped on Chu Xun¡¯s body, there were sounds of metal on metal.


    After the rain of bamboos, the block of land behind Chu Xun were covered with bamboo spears, but there was a small empty place in a human shape at the center of the land.


    Elder Gui was so dumbfounded that his feeling now was beyond words. He looked at the broken bamboo spears beside Chu Xun¡¯s feet with dull eyes. The tips of the bamboo spears were all broken. When he looked at Chu Xun, he found him calm and unscratched and that Chu Xun¡¯s clothes were still tidy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Xun stepped out on a regular basis. This time, Elder Gui was concentrated and followed Chu Xun cautiously.


    ¡­


    In a dark and damp basement, it was dark and wet, and there was a mess on the floor. Broken Taoist magic scrolls could be seen everywhere, and there was a strong moldy smell in the air.


    At the center of the room was an octagonal offering table. A black jar which gave off black gas was placed on the table, and miserable and weird screams could be heard from the jar from time to time.


    Suddenly, the wall rose up, revealing a door.


    Dressed in a robe, a withered man with triangular eyes and a goatee walked in. He carried a young girl in one of his skinny arms.


    The girl¡¯s beautiful face was pale, her eyes shut closely, and she seemed to have fainted.


    Carrying the girl in his hand, the man walked to the table and threw the girl on the ground rudely. He stared at the black jar with eager eyes, and the jar seemed to come alive and started shaking on the table after the man¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Honey, be patient. I brought you with fresh blood,¡± the man said with an evil smile.


    After that, he bent over and pointed between the girl¡¯s eyebrows with his finger.


    The girl woke up in a short while with confusion in her beautiful eyes. When she realized she was in a dark and cold room, she was frightened.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ you woke up?¡± the man said with a weird smile.


    Seeing the man¡¯s face, which was as ugly as that of a ghost, the girl screamed in fear.


    The man¡¯s eyes began to look ferocious. ¡°Am I scaring?¡± he asked with an evil smile.


    The girl trembled violently with fear and could not speak out a single word.


    ¡°It seems that your eyes betrayed your feeling,¡± the man revealed his chilling white teeth, lifted the girl by her smooth chin, and said, ¡°what a vivid life. I guess your blood tastes good.¡± As he said that, he opened the jar with one hand.


    A gust of thick black smoke spread out from the jar, accompanied by gusts of chilling wind.


    All of a sudden, the girl¡¯s pupils dilated, and she struggled desperately.


    From inside the jar, a withered claw stretched out, followed by another claw. Slowly, a rotten head peered out. At last, a small infant climbed out of the jar with his withered skin covered by sticky liquid. It cried at the man like a ghost.


    The girl struggled even harder but could not get free from the man¡¯s grip no matter how hard she struggled.


    ¡°Stop struggling. You should feel honored to be Lord Ghost Infant¡¯s food.¡±


    After the man poked the girl several times, the girl suddenly stopped struggling with her eyes wide open and horror in her eyes.


    ¡°Sweetheart, enjoy it.¡±


    With the man¡¯s words, Ghost Infant let out a horrible cry. It climbed onto the girl¡¯s head, and its sticky saliva dropped on the girl¡¯s face. As it opened its mouth, the stinking rotten smell was disgusting. It suddenly bit toward the girl¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The stone room, from where the man in a Taoist robe came in, was exploded with broken stones flying in all directions.


    The man in the Taoist robe looked surprised and looked back.


    He saw two figures come in one after another.


    Ghost Infant was shocked as well. It stopped enjoying its food, roared angrily at Chu Xun and Elder Gui, and was in a posture of attacking.


    The man in the Taoist robe stopped Ghost Infant from attacking with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± the man was very shocked that someone actually broke through his formation.


    ¡°We walked in,¡± Chu Xun said flatly. After glancing at Ghost Infant and the girl, he frowned slightly, and his expression turned colder.


    ¡°Impossible. No one could break through my battle formation without being wounded.¡±


    ¡°Battle formation?¡± Chu Xun showed an expression of disdain. ¡°How dare you call it a battle formation just because you know some Taoist magics, Eight Trigrams, and illusionary skills?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is it? It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Looking at Ghost Infant, Elder Gui felt his hair stand on end.


    Ghost Infant roared angrily as if it could understand Elder Gui¡¯s words.


    Chu Xun glanced at Ghost Infant with aversion and said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s just an evil thing produced through inferior methods. It¡¯s really disgusting that it feeds on fresh blood of young girls.¡±


    The man in the Taoist robe changed his expression and said with an evil smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be one of my kind. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m called Evil Taoist. How should I address you?¡±


    ¡°A disgusting man like you is not qualified to call yourself one of His Honor¡¯s kind.¡± Elder Gui sneered disdainfully.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Evil Taoist looked grave. He raised his hand and threw out a slip of talisman paper toward Elder Gui.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The talisman paper suddenly transformed into a fire ball about the size of a basketball and flew toward Elder Gui fast.


    Chu Xun was greatly surprised because it was a Fire Talisman of the lowest level.


    In Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, the skill was nothing. However, Elder Gui¡¯s expression changed when he saw the talisman. He looked frightened as if he had seen a ghost and did not know what kind of a skill it was.


    With ferocious eyes, Evil Taoist showed a sinister smile before saying sarcastically, ¡°Go to hell. You can¡¯t avoid your death. This¡­¡± However, before he could finish his words, his voice suddenly disappeared as if he were a chick whose neck was pinched.


    Chu Xun raised his hand casually and caught the fire ball in his hand. As he shook the hand slightly, the fire was put out, and a talisman paper lay in his palm.


    Evil Taoist¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He made a weird gesture and murmured in secret, ¡°Explode, explode¡­¡±


    However, no matter how hard he tried, the talisman paper did not explode and lay in Chu Xun¡¯s palm quietly like a slip of useless paper.


    Chu Xun was a little curious that some people on earth actually knew magic talisman skills, despite there were of low level. He picked up the talisman paper and observed it. He then smiled because it was the worst talisman paper he had ever seen. In the other world, even a three-year old child could make a better talisman paper than this one.


    Evil Taoist was greatly shocked as the Fire Talisman was one of the best skills of his sect. Though he only studied it shallowly, he had never lost to anyone since he came to this prosperous city, let alone encounter someone who could defeat his skill with bare hands.


    With a cold smile on the corner of his mouth, Chu Xun had not expected that he would meet an evil Taoist there.


    ¡°Give it back to you!¡±


    As Chu Xun flicked his finger, the Fire Talisman broke through the air and shot toward Evil Taoist.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Fire Talisman transformed into a fire ball in the mid-air. Raging flames rose up to sky, and the wet air in the room started to burn, making cracking sounds. The power behind it was much more powerful than what Evil Taoist displayed.


    Evil Taoist¡¯s expression changed quickly. Considering the speed of the burning fire ball, he could not dodge it at all. As a fierce expression flashed within his eyes, he pulled the young girl on the table over and hid behind her.


    Unexpectedly, the fire ball died out three meters away from him, and the ashes of the talisman paper drifted in the air.


    Evil Taoist¡¯s expression was uncertain. Now, he was sure that Chu Xun was more powerful than him, but he was not worried because he had his sect behind him. ¡°We¡¯re both Taoist cultivators, and there is no grudge between us. Why you attacked me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to be called as Taoist Cultivator,¡± Chu Xun said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re so sinister and despicable that you shouldn¡¯t be looked at as a man.¡±


    Evil Taoist looked grave. ¡°Why did you come here to find me? What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Hand out the male toad, let go of that innocent girl, perish Ghost Infant, and tell me whom you worked for. Do as I said, I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± Chu Xun said flatly.


    ¡°The male toad? Are you from the Hua Family?¡± Evil Taoist¡¯s heart missed a beat as he wondered where the Hua Family found such a powerful cultivator.


    ¡°Hand out the male toad or I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Elder Gui roared angrily.


    Evil Taoist glanced at Elder Gui disdainfully. Without Chu Xun there, people like Elder Gui were no match for him.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, the male toad is not here.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Xun said with a meaningful expression, ¡°Where is it then?¡±


    Evil Taoist rolled his eyes and said sincerely, ¡°My master took the male toad back to our sect.¡±


    ¡°Your sect?¡± Chu Xun said flatly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the Ghost Yin Sect in Miaojiang,¡± Evil Taoist said while observing Chu Xun¡¯s expression. He was a little anxious and afraid that Chu Xun would not be scared by the Ghost Yin Sect. After all, the sect was a sinful sect and not many people knew about it.


    Elder Gui looked worried upon hearing the words and wondered what they should do since the male toad had been taken away. He could not help but look at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun looked calm. Staring at Evil Taoist, he asked, ¡°Who ordered you to harm the Huas?¡±


    ¡°Yun Nanfeng,¡± Evil Taoist answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Sir, Yun Nanfeng is the most outstanding person of the current generation of the Yun Family and has been trained as the next householder. He is also the man whom miss was forced to marry.¡± Elder Gui explained to Chu Xun in a low voice.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly, looked at Evil Taoist, and asked, ¡°Why did Yun Nanfeng do this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We were just making use of each other. He looked for foods for my Ghost Infant, and I worked for him¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Chu Xun interrupted him with a sneer. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about it, but you blamed it all on others. In that case, what¡¯s the point of keeping you alive?¡±


    A sharp killing intent rose up from Chu Xun.


    Evil Taoist¡¯s expression changed drastically. This killing intent made him tremble with fear.


    ¡°Ghost Infant, kill them.¡±


    He decided to take action first. Chu Xun was powerful, but he was so young. As a result, Evil Taoist did not think Chu Xun was that powerful. Though Ghost Infant was yet to grow up, it was as powerful as the Warriors with Internal Breath of the eighth level of the Acquired Realm. Besides, Ghost Infant was invulnerable and even could fight against a Grandmaster. Plus himself, Evil Taoist thought he stood a chance to win.


    Ghost Infant had been eager to fight for a long time. On hearing the order, it let out a sharp roar, and heavy black mist rose up from its body with a strong smell of corrosion.

 Chapter 61 - Killing with One Strike

    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. Looking at the roaring Ghost Infant, he sighed lightly.


    Ghost Infant was not born like it was now. Not long after it was born, its soul was sealed by a secret method, and it was refined through an evil method.


    Having been fed with fresh blood, its bones became as solid as iron as it grew.


    Plus it could not be reincarnated because its soul was sealed, it had a lot of grievance. As a result, it was like a ferocious beast and possessed strong combating power.


    Without intelligence, Ghost Infant was bloodthirsty.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Ghost Infant jumped lightly, showing its great leaping ability and speed. It climbed onto the roof like a gecko and looked down at Chu Xun and Elder Gui, with its bloodshot eyes full of bloodthirsty desire.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Though the roof was made of stone, Ghost Infant pierced into it with its claws like piercing tofu.


    Seeing the scene, Elder Gui¡¯s hair stood on end. If the claw had hit a man, the man would be seriously wounded even if he did not die.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Ghost Infant charged downward at Chu Xun, causing a small pit on the stone floor. It then scratched toward Chu Xun¡¯s head with its sharp claw, which was shining with black light.


    ¡°You¡¯re miserable. You¡¯re lucky that I¡¯ll reincarnate you!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A sword light appeared out of thin air and pierced through Ghost Infant¡¯s body before disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    The sword light was so dazzling that Elder Gui closed his eyes subconsciously.


    Evil Taoist, who had dived out, suddenly stopped and felt uneasy.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ghost Infant fell onto the ground from mid-air in two parts. As black gas rose in the air, black blood flew from its corpse and corroded the ground, leaving several pot holes on the ground.


    Evil Taoist was dumbfounded, and his eyelids twitched.


    He did not know from when Chu Xun held a wooden sword in his hand. The sword seemed nothing unusual, but it was exactly this sword that killed the iron-like Ghost Infant with one strike.


    Elder Gui was shocked. It appeared to him that he had made a wise choice to follow Chu Xun¡¯s lead.


    Evil Taoist looked at the wooden sword with greedy eyes, but soon, he shuddered in fear as he knew he met a tough opponent this time. He fled through the broken stone door without hesitation.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A sword light suddenly appeared quietly.


    With his upper body stretching out the door, Evil Taoist saw in horror that his lower body was separated from his upper body and was left inside the door. He was cut into two parts by the waist.


    Elder Gui¡¯s teeth shivered, and he felt a chill up his spine. He started to look at Chu Xun more respectfully.


    Elder Gui¡¯s eyelids jumped when he saw the wooden sword disappear from the thin air. The longer he had been with Chu Xun, the more mysterious he thought he was.


    Chu Xun walked to the young girl and poked between her eyebrows.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The young girl exhaled heavily as if she had just been saved from being drowned. After that, she cried bitterly for she was really frightened.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now. Go home quickly, girl.¡± Chu Xun did not know how to comfort her; thus his tone was a little gruff.


    However, the girl ignored his words and cried for ten whole minutes before she lowered her voice. She stepped down from the table while her body was still trembling and ran outside staggering.


    Before Chu Xun could let out a sigh of relief, he saw the girl run back.


    ¡°Thank you, brother!¡±


    The girl bowed toward Chu Xun and ran away quickly.


    Chu Xun was stunned for a while. Amused, he shook his head and looked down at the Hellish Python on his wrist, saying, ¡°Jiu You, it¡¯s your show time.¡±


    With the voice, Hellish Python moved. It slipped from Chu Xun¡¯s wrist onto the ground, moved toward the inner place of the basement, and finally stopped in front of a wall.


    Chu Xun walked to the wall and punched it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The stone wall collapsed. As Chu Xun had expected, there was another space behind the wall.


    Chu Xun walked in with Elder Gui, and his steps suddenly paused.


    It was a space of one hundred square meters, and mummies in different postures could be seen everywhere.


    Judging from the height and bones of those mummies, they should all be women.


    ¡°Bastard.¡±


    Elder Gui gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Judging from the postures of those dead women, they must have been tortured badly before their death.


    There were two naked corpses in a corner, whose skins were black-ash with cadaveric ecchymoses on it. They might have died not long.


    A cold light flashed within Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. If he had found the place earlier, he would not have killed Evil Taoist so easily.


    ¡°Where is the Jade Card that I gave to you?¡± Chu Xun suddenly looked at Elder Gui and asked.


    Elder Gui was stunned and replied in a low voice of embarrassment, ¡°I gave it to Young Miss.¡±


    As Chu Xun shook his hand, a Jade Card appeared in his palm. He threw it at Elder Gui.


    The moment Elder Gui caught the Jade Card, several white shadows around him retreated in awe.


    Those white shadows were the spectres of those dead women, who were murdered. They had strong grievance and would exist for a long time while they fed on the souls of the living beings. For Elder Gui was a normal man, he could not see those spectres, but as a cultivator, Chu Xun could see them clearly.


    The Jade Card was made of Warm Jade, which was the nemesis of the spectre.


    ¡°The dust will come back to dust, and the soil will return to soil. The man who murdered you has already died, so you could go to him to take revenge. I, Chu Xun, would like to sow a good karma and send you on the way.¡±


    Chu Xun waved his ten fingers and made a palm print quickly. At last, he forced a drop of blood out of his fingers pointed forward in the air.


    ¡°Reincarnation Formation, start.¡±


    As his voice fell, the air was stirred, forming a visible white vortex in the air.


    Reincarnation Formation was used to reincarnate souls of the dead.


    Though being a level one formation, Reincarnation Formation could help the souls of the dead enter reincarnation. It only worked on the souls and was harmless. To a cultivator, this kind of formation was of no use. During one¡¯s cultivation, one had to fight against God¡¯s will and everything in the world, acted according to his mind, and killed frequently. As a result, no cultivator would bother to reincarnate those who they killed.


    It was the first time for Chu Xun to use this formation, which he learned during his spare time.


    ¡°Woo¡­¡±


    Gruesome crying voices sounded in the whole room, and gusts of chilling wind blew in the air. Countless white shadows flew up to the mid-air and bowed toward Chu Xun in the distance before they disappeared.


    Elder Gui felt so terrified that his hair stood on end.


    After the last white shadow entered the Reincarnation Formation, Chu Xun raised his hand and uttered a word ¡°back¡±.


    The white vortex disappeared into thin air.


    At the moment, Jiu You moved inwards and stopped at the foot of a wall. It stood up and went through the wall, leaving a hole as large as a little finger on the wall, from where light shone through.


    Elder Gui was dumbfounded again. He felt lucky that he did not have a heart disease; otherwise, he would have been attacked by it many times.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed. He walked to the wall in a faster speed and crashed the stone door hidden in the wall with a punch. When the dust fell, he saw an open space.


    It was still a space of more than one hundred square meters. The place was well decorated and was equipped with all kinds of furniture. From the looks of it, the place should be Evil Taoist¡¯s residence.


    All of a sudden, Chu Xun moved to Jiu You in the blink of an eye and lifted it by the tail quickly.


    In Jiu You¡¯s mouth was a small grass that emitted green light and a strong aura of spiritual energy. Beside Jiu You was a jade pot, in which was a half culm.


    It was Ice Coagulation Grass!


    Chu Xun looked heartbroken as he watched Jiu You swallow the Ice Coagulation Grass roughly.


    ¡°Celestial-eyed Elixir Grass.¡±


    There was a half culm in another jade pot as well, and on the culm were bite marks. With a fallen red leaf beside it, the grass was withering quickly.


    ¡°Jiu You, look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Chu Xun was heartbroken. Ice Coagulation Grass, a spiritual herb of low level, was very useful to him, and it was more so of Celestial-eyed Elixir Grass, which was the principal medical material of making Essence-gathering Elixir. However, Jiu You swallowed the grass like Zhu Bajie swallowing the ginseng fruits.


    ¡°It¡¯s clever of you, little thing. No wonder you behaved so actively. You knew there were treasures here, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Jiu You climbed onto and wound around Chu Xun¡¯s fingers swiftly. After that, it rubbed Chu Xun¡¯s palm with its little head flatteringly.


    Just as Chu Xun relaxed its body subconsciously, Jiu You suddenly raised its head high and flew away like a lightning.


    Looking toward where Jiu You headed to, Chu Xun saw a black stone on the table near the wall.


    ¡°Obstruse Stone.¡±


    Before the voice fell, Chu Xun rushed to the table at an incredibly fast speed, grabbed the Obstruse Stone, and put it in his Storage Ring.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Because Chu Xun took away the Obstruse Stone, Jiu You bit the table out of inertance, leaving a hole on it.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Jiu You roared at Chu Xun in dissatisfaction.


    Chu Xun caught Jiu You and threw it away as he was annoyed by the roar.


    The poor Jiu You thus hit the wall and was pinned into it.


    As a top monster, Jiu You¡¯s flesh was as solid as steel, so the strike was just like a scratch. Jiu You waved its tail and landed on the ground, leaving a snake mark on the stone wall.


    Elder Gui, who walked in behind Chu Xun, saw the scene and had a strange expression on his face.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Jiu You rushed to Elder Gui and slapped him on the shoulder with its tail.


    Elder Gui was caught unguarded and fell onto ground.


    Elder Gui was confused and felt very angry inside. He wondered if he was wrongly punished. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Chu Xun who threw you away like throwing rubbish? Why did you vent your anger on me?¡± he thought.


    However, Jiu You raised its head high and complacently as if it were saying, ¡°You¡¯re unlucky to see what you shouldn¡¯t, so you only have yourself to blame.¡±


    Chu Xun was focused on Obstruse Stone. His wooden sword was just the prototype of a fairy weapon, but now, with Obstruse Stone, he could build the wooden sword into a real fairy weapon.


    It seemed that Evil Taoist was ignorant about the value of Obstruse Stone, judging from that the stone was placed on the table casually.


    Chu Xun looked around and found no more precious thing. It was a pity that the Ice Coagulation Grass and Celestial-eyed Elixir Grass was swallowed by Jiu You; otherwise the trip would be really worthwhile.


    Chu Xun wondered if it was from the Ghost Yin Sect that Evil Taoist got the Ice Coagulation Grass and Celestial-eyed Elixir Grass. No matter it was or not, Chu Xun thought he needed pay a visit to the sect when he was free. After all, spiritual herbs were so precious on earth and were exactly what he needed.


    He wondered what Evil Taoist would feel when he knew that the treasures he left behind caused his sect to fall in the later on.


    Jiu You moved to Chu Xun and touched his leg flatteringly. After that, he moved forward and stopped at the foot of the wall in front of it.


    Elder Gui despised Jiu You in secret and thought it a sycophant who bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    Chu Xun immediately understood that Jiu You found another secret chamber as this place was full of secret chambers.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With the booming sound, the stone door hidden in the wall was exploded open, and a chilling aura spread away.


    When the dust fell, Chu Xun looked forward with a smile. He finally found what he wanted.


    When he stepped into the stone room, he was immediately surrounded by cold air. In the middle of the room stood a stone altar with the height of a man. On the altar was a crystal box about fifty centimeters in length, width, and height.


    There was a frog-like animal about the size of a child¡¯s palm in the box. The animal had gem-like eyes and was as transparent as glass all over. As it opened its mouth slightly and with its breath, it exhaled gusts of white smoke.


    It was exactly the male Infinite Ice Toad.

 Chapter 62 - Suffering a Great Loss

    ¡°Is this the male Infinite Ice Toad?¡±


    Elder Gui followed into the room. He had a Jade Card made of Warm Jade with him, so the cold air there had no effect on him. Looking at the little animal in the crystal box, he asked curiously.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    Elder Gui walked to the box out of curiosity trying to have a clear look. However, just as he approached the box, the male toad suddenly rose up and stared at Elder Gui with its gem-like eyes. It then exhaled a mouthful of heavy, cold, and white smoke.


    Elder Gui took a few steps backward quickly out of instinct. After he regained his balance, he stared at the male toad with fear.


    However, he could no longer saw the male toad in the crystal box, for the dense white smoke inside blocked his sight.


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°There are two opposite sides of each creature, with mutual promotion and restraint between each other. Crystal is exactly a nemesis of the Infinite Ice Toad. The male toad was just trying to defense itself just now.¡±


    Resting on Chu Xun¡¯s shoulders, Jiu You wagged its head as if it were laughing at Elder Gui for he was a coward.


    Elder Gui¡¯s face blushed. Since he met Chu Xun, he had always felt that he had lived decades in vain.


    Since they had found the male Infinite Ice Toad, their goal was achieved.


    Before they left, Chu Xun burned the place into ashes with Nine Heavens Burning Formation.


    Since those spectres had entered transmigration, their original bodies were useless. About a hundred of dead bodies, including Evil Taoist¡¯s, were burned into ashes.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun returned to the Hua Family with Elder Gui.


    Hua Qingwu was overjoyed when she saw them bring back the male toad.


    ¡°Step back, the two of you.¡±


    When they stepped back, Chu Xun opened the crystal box.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    After it was free, the male toad jumped out of the box as fast as a lightning.


    However, Chu Xun was even faster than the male toad that he caught it in the air.


    With the male toad in his hand, Chu Xun felt that chilling air wormed into his body through his trichopores like snakes. If it were an ordinary man, he would be frozen inside out.


    However, Chu Xun was not an ordinary man. As he exerted his True Energy inside his body, the cold air was shattered and forced out of his body.


    The male toad struggled in Chu Xun¡¯s hand, but it turned out to be in vain.


    ¡°Gooloon!¡±


    The sound that the ice toad made was different from that of other frogs. It sounded like someone drinking water, not pleasant yet not awful. From the sound, Chu Xun could tell that the toad was angry.


    Strangely, after the male toad made the sound, a similar rough low sound echoed inside Hua Qingwu¡¯s body.


    Chu Xun made a ¡°hush¡± gesture toward Hua Qingwu and Elder Gui. The dormant female toad woke up.


    At the same time, Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother looked even paler. With a thin layer of ice on her hair, she looked grey-haired.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes turned red with tears, and she almost failed to restrain herself from rushing over and hugging him.


    Chu Xun walked to the bed and became cautious. Unlike other spiritual creatures, the ice toad was fragile yet dangerous. If it exploded itself, the freezing aura it emitted could freeze human beings into ice.


    Gathering True Energy in his palm, Chu Xun placed his hand on Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother¡¯s Dantian and infused some True Energy into her body. He wanted to force the female toad out of her body bit by bit.


    The ice toad liked to stay in cold environment. The True Energy seemed to be mild but was in fact domineering, which was contrary to the toad. True Energy gathered into strings and flowed forward in Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother¡¯s body along her veins. Because the ice toad had stayed in her body for a long time, much toxin caused by coldness had accumulated in her body.


    Chu Xun controlled the True Energy very carefully so as to force the female toad out while cleaning out the toxin in her body. It would take a long time to finish the process, and he had to be really concentrated at the same time. If he provoked the female toad or lost control of the True Energy, Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother would die.


    An hour later, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    He saw that Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother opened her mouth slightly.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A transparent shadow jumped out of her mouth and disappeared.


    Chu Xun was supposed to be happy to see the appearance of the female toad.


    However, his expression changed instantly because the female toad charged at Hua Qingwu directly.


    As soon as Hua Qingwu felt chilling between her eyebrows, there were cracking sounds under her feet. She lowered her head only to see her feet covered by ice, which spread upward on her body.


    In the blink of an eye, Hua Qingwu was enveloped by ice, looking like a beautiful ice sculpture.


    Chu Xun looked grave. He moved to Hua Qingwu like a flash and placed one palm on her while exerting True Energy inside the palm.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    With the sound of glass cracking, the ice that enveloped Hua Qingwu was covered with cracks.


    However, the male toad in Chu Xun¡¯s hand made a sad cry at the moment. The next second, the male toad¡¯s body started to melt and became a pool of water in the blink of an eye. The water then wormed into Chu Xun¡¯s body through his trichopores.


    Chu Xun¡¯s arm was instantly covered with ice, which spread to his whole body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chu Xun shook the arm and shattered the ice into powders all over the sky. However, the next second, his whole arm was covered with ice again.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    The incident happened so quickly that Elder Gui did not recover from shock until then. He tried to hold onto Hua Qingwu subconsciously.


    ¡°Go to guard the door and do not let anyone in,¡± Chu Xun said to him with a serious face.


    Elder Gui realized the situation was not good. It was the first time that he saw Chu Xun look so grave. He left with the order hurriedly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chu Xun shattered the ice on Hua Qingwu¡¯s body.


    At the moment, the ice had spead to his neck.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    He immediately shattered the ice on his own body; however, Hua Qingwu was about to be covered by ice once more.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Chu Xun cursed. True Energy surged wildly around him, shattering the ice on him and Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let it go on like this.¡± Chu Xun could feel clearly that cold currents ran wildly along his veins inside his body. He was still unharmed now because he had True Energy protect his body. However, Hua Qingwu was just an ordinary woman; her organs must have been injured now.


    With concentrated mind, Chu Xun suppressed the cold currents in his body while drawing the cold currents in Hua Qingwu¡¯s body over to his side.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun paused his movement with a look of surprise on his face.


    The cold currents that he drew to his side rushed back into Hua Qingwu¡¯s body. Meanwhile, they even pulled the cold currents in his body almost to her side.


    Chu Xun eyes glittered, and he burst out, ¡°Energy Absorbing Constitution.¡±


    Hua Qingwu turned out to possess an Energy Absorbing Constitution.


    In the other world, there were ten kinds of special constitutions, and those who possessed them were all talents among cultivators. Energy Absorbing Constitution was one of these ten constitutions and had a powerful and domineering nature.


    Energy Absorbing Constitution ranked third among the Ten Constitutions. It was very special because it could absorb spiritual energy.


    Ordinary cultivators, including Chu Xun, had to search, feel, and take initiative to absorb spiritual energy; however, those who possessed Energy Absorbing Constitution could absorb spiritual energy anywhere at any time and could cultivate several times faster than others.


    Fairy Jing Hong, Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation partner, possessed Energy Absorbing Constitution as well. Chu Xun never expected that there would be someone with this constitution on earth, thus he was very astonished.


    As Hua Qingwu absorbed the cold currents faster and faster, Chu Xun stopped frowning.


    ¡°What a great loss for me!¡± Chu Xun said with anger. ¡°Well, maybe this is my fate.¡±


    As a matter of fact, Infinite Ice Toads, when being together, were natural spiritual creatures, while being separated, they would become creatures of coldness. After being refined, they would benefit cultivators a lot. If Chu Xun refined and absorbed them, he could make a breakthrough and enter the Foundation stage.


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. It looked that Chu Xun worked so hard all for Hua Qingwu.


    Chu Xun collected his thoughts and infused all the cold currents transformed by the male toad into Hua Qingwu¡¯s body.


    When the two kinds of cold currents met, they immediately turned into dense spiritual energy. Meanwhile, Hua Qingwu¡¯s impaired organs were repaired gradually. Even though she knew nothing about cultivation, with Energy Absorbing Constitution, the spiritual energy could work itself to repair her organs. While the spiritual energy circulated inside her body, it nourished her eight extraordinary meridians and bones.


    ¡°Try to feel in peace, that¡¯s how we cultivate.¡±


    Chu Xun stretched out and poked between Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyebrows, passing the basic cultivation methods into her mind.


    A moment later, the surrounding spiritual energy all gathered around their villa.


    Chu Xun envied Hua Qingwu very much and was surprised that she was so clever that she mastered the keys of cultivation in such a short time.


    Spiritual energy wormed into Hua Qingwu¡¯s body through her trichopores. Her skin shined like jade, and her plump breast heaved slightly and regularly.


    Chu Xun guarded Hua Qingwu with caution, so that he could take emergency measures if something happened.


    ¡­


    Hua Qingwu did not woke up until three hours later. When she saw Chu Xun by her side, she smiled at him.


    Hua Qingwu emitted a holy aura at the moment, yet she looked charming. She was very beautiful, so when she smiled, Chu Xun almost got lost in the smile.


    Thanks to his strong will, he regained his composure quickly and said a word ¡°siren¡± in secret. He coughed to cover his embarrassment and stood up before saying, ¡°You¡¯re clever. Now, you have crossed the threshold.¡±


    Actually, Chu Xun lied. Judging from Hua Qingwu¡¯s performance, she barely crossed the threshold of cultivation. Nevertheless, it was great of her to achieve that within three hours under his guidance. Back then, it took him almost a month to cross the threshold.


    ¡°Are you willing to be my disciple?¡±


    Hua Qingwu stood up and stretched herself. With an attractive expression in her bright eyes and in a charming tone, she replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    The answer surprised Chu Xun very much. He could not help but ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    He had admitted no disciple in the other world. If it were not for that Hua Qingwu possessed Energy Absorbing Constitution and was talented, he would not have made the suggestion, and he would not take her seriously even if she knelt down to beg him.


    ¡°Could cultivators get married?¡± Hua Qingwu asked, looking at him. Though she could be regarded as a cultivator now, she knew nothing about cultivation except some basic knowledge.


    Chu Xun was stunned, having no idea why she asked that. ¡°Is she worried that she could not get married after becoming a cultivator?¡± he wondered, and was amused by the thought. For cultivators, who acted only according to their will, there was no taboo. He replied with a smile, ¡°Sure, they can. They could find a cultivation partner.¡±


    ¡°Cultivation partner! I like the name.¡± Hua Qingwu stared closely at Chu Xun with her charming eyes. She continued with a sweet smile, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your disciple. I want to become your cultivation partner.¡±


    The answer was totally beyond Chu Xun¡¯s expectation. He was so surprised that he almost got choked by his own saliva.


    Upon hearing the words, which was similar to what he heard from someone else before, Chu Xun was lost in memories. A stunning and gorgeous figure came to his mind.


    ¡°Chu Xun, do you want to be my cultivation partner? If you do, we can start a happy life together and celebrate it with the whole world. But if you do not, I¡¯ll kill you and enter transmigration with you, and become your cultivation partner in our next life,¡± said Fairy Jing Hong, who was known as the most beautiful woman in world of cultivation. Standing on the could with her sword pointed to sky, she uttered the words, and her charming voice echoed through the whole world of cultivation.


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡±


    Fascinated, Chu Xun replied with a tender expression in his eyes.

 Chapter 63 - You Are Responsible for It!

    Chapter 63 You Are Responsible for It!Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were as soft as water, and he said gently,


    ¡°I do!¡±


    Fairy Jing Hong smiled gently, paling the whole world. She moved from the top of the cloud step by step, then she gently encircled Chu Xun¡¯s neck by her white arms and snuggled up in his arms with infatuation, looking very shy.


    At this moment, Chu Xun was completely obsessed.


    What he embraced now was Fairy Jing Hong, the first beauty who was coveted by all the cultivators in the world of cultivation. He was so proud of his good fortune.


    ¡°Ahem ahem¡­¡±


    The unpleasant cough pulled Chu Xun back to reality from memory. The woman in his arms was not Fairy Jing Hong, but Hua Qingwu.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s face was flushed and her eyes were soft and gentle. She was smiling and looking at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was shocked, as if he had been struck by a lightening. He realized that he had been trapped in a formation just now. Chu Xun, who was usually indifferent, felt ill at ease and didn¡¯t know what he should do for the first time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t know what to do. Facing love affairs, he always acted like a blockhead.


    Hua Qingwu looked down slightly, and was less tempting. She looked at Chu Xun carefully and said with a smile on her face, ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to leave after flirting with me?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t mean that. I mean that I was trapped in a formation just now. It¡¯s not my intention, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Hua Qingwu put her arms around Chu Xun¡¯s neck and clung to Chu Xun¡¯s body. Chu Xun didn¡¯t have time to retract his hands, and touched Hua Qingwu¡¯s soft body. Hua Qingwu even put her slender legs around Chu Xun¡¯s waist. Her posture was extremely provocative. She gently said to Chu Xun, ¡°I only know that only you have touched my body. So, you are responsible for it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Chu Xun was interrupted by Hua Qingwu as soon as he opened his mouth. Her red lips were close and almost pasted on Chu Xun¡¯s, which made Chu Xun have to raise his head. Hua Qingwu chuckled and said, ¡°I just said that I want to be your cultivation partner, and you agreed.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem ahem¡­¡±


    Chu Xun opened his mouth again but was interrupted by the cough.


    This time, before Chu Xun could response, Hua Qingwu, like a frightened rabbit, hurriedly released Chu Xun, and stepped back two steps. Besides Chu Xun and her, there was her mother in the room.


    Would her mother jump up and break her leg if she saw her seducing a man?


    The two looked back secretly, like thieves.


    Then they both breathed a sigh of relief almost at the same time, because Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother was still sleeping. Chu Xun had helped her clean up the cold poison in her body, but she was still weak and needed to rest. She could not wake up for the time being.


    Hua Qingwu protruded her tongue wittily. Looking at Chu Xun coquettishly, she said in a charming voice, ¡°What should we call each other later? Husband and wife, dear, or darling?¡±


    Chu Xun was upset. Emotionally, he was always passive.


    ¡°Dear!¡± Hua Qingwu joked and came close to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun had always been enigmatic. It was Hua Qingwu¡¯s first time to see his embarrassed look, which made Hua Qingwu feel that Chu Xun was not so unattainable.


    ¡°Er, behave yourself and talk business. Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hua Qingwu knew that he wanted to say don¡¯t come over, but she pretended that she didn¡¯t know.


    How could Chu Xun not know that Hua Qingwu was intentional. But emotionally, he was always in a weak position, which had lasted for thousands of years and couldn¡¯t be changed. In the past, Fairy Jing Hong also teased him like that.


    Hua Qingwu stepped forward, and Chu Xun stepped back.


    ¡°My dear, am I horrible?¡± Hua Qingwu suddenly showed a very sad expression.


    ¡°No¡­ no!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you keep away from me?¡± Hua Qingwu suddenly rushed to Chu Xun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to see Elder Gui and discuss something with him.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished his words, he disappeared.


    Hua Qingwu failed to threw herself into Chu Xun¡¯a arms. She landed lightly, and shouted to the outside, ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t escape.¡± After saying that, she flushed.


    In fact, this was the first time she had done that to a man. The first time she saw Chu Xun, she liked him. But Chu Xun was like a God, too high to reach.


    She was born with intelligence and a clear mind. Now she had become a cultivator, just like Chu Xun, and her thinking was more acute. After many contacts, she found that Chu Xun was a blockhead emotionally and knew nothing about love.


    So, she decided to take the initiative, and now it seemed it had worked.


    But she didn¡¯t know that Chu Xun, who had arrived at the stairway, stumbled at his feet when he heard her words. The Immortal Emperor Chu almost rolled down the stairs, and he called Hua Qingwu elf in his mind.


    ¡­


    Elder Gui was guarding the door and looked alert.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, he looked up and saw Chu Xun coming downstairs. He hurried to salute him.


    ¡°How¡¯s Madam, sir?¡±


    At this time, Chu Xun had recovered his usual look, and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine.¡±


    Elder Gui looked happy, and obviously relieved.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s late. Let me take you to have a rest!¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly!


    Elder Gui prepared a room for Chu Xun and then left.


    Chu Xun habitually sat down and began to cultivate, but as long as he closed his eyes, there would be a charming smile of Hua Qingwu and Fairy Jing Hong¡¯s sad eyes in his mind.


    Chu Xun sighed helplessly and gave up the idea of cultivation temporarily.


    He took out the wooden sword and the Obstruse Stone, and then set up a magic formation.


    He wanted to make the wooden sword into a real immortal weapon.


    ¡­


    Early in the morning, the sun was shining.


    Hua Qingwu went to the door of Chu Xun¡¯s room and was about to knock.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    Elder Gui happened to come from the outside with breakfast in his hand.


    Hua Qingwu put down her hand, and said, ¡°Elder Gui, come with me.¡±


    Elder Gui was confused. He followed Hua Qingwu to the grassland behind the villa.


    ¡°What can I do for you, miss?¡±


    ¡°Elder Gui, attack me with all your strength.¡±


    She had intended to do that with Chu Xun, but she gave up after thinking about it. She had self-knowledge. Compared with Chu Xun, she was too weak.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Elder Gui looked shocked and puzzled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Chu Xun taught me some techniques yesterday. I just want to know how powerful they are,¡± said Hua Qingwu.


    Hearing that, Elder Gui frowned, and said seriously, ¡°Miss, Sir is an immortal. We should always respect him and not call him by his name.¡±


    ¡°Humph! He¡¯s just an immortal coward.¡± Hua Qingwu murmured to herself, but she still agreed with Elder Gui¡¯s words, because she knew that Elder Gui was always really kind to her. She nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll pay attention to it later. Let¡¯s start.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Be careful, Miss!¡± said Elder Gui. The next moment, he rushed to Hua Qingwu.


    Hua Qingwu blinked. In the past, in her eyes, Elder Gui was so fast that she could only see a shadow flash. But now in her eyes, he was as slow as a child.


    Elder Gui appeared beside Hua Qingwu almost in the blink of an eye, and reached out to grab her arm. However, Hua Qingwu, who was in front of him, moved a step gently, and he failed to catch her.


    ¡°Elder Gui, you are too slow. Don¡¯t be afraid to hurt me. This is taught by Sir. You can¡¯t be careless!¡± cried Hua Qingwu.


    Elder Gui¡¯s face changed, and his speed increased sharply. He turned around quickly, and raised his hand to grasp Hua Qingwu¡¯s shoulder, but he still failed.


    At this moment, Elder Gui was like a ghost and flashed quickly. Wherever he passed, the grass and leaves there were blown up and flew in all directions.


    But Hua Qingwu seemed to stroll in the courtyard. Every time Elder Gui reached her, she could easily avoid him.


    Ten minutes later, Elder Gui stopped suddenly. With a somewhat sad look, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Sir is worthy of an immortal. Within a few hours, he actually could help you improve so much. I really admire him¡­¡±


    Elder Gui was downcast. His lifelong painstaking practice was not as good as Chu Xun¡¯s guide of several hours. He had lived for decades in vain!


    Hua Qingwu didn¡¯t expect that it would sadden Elder Gui. She blamed herself and was upset at the same time. For so many years, Elder Gui always stood in front of her to protect her from danger. She also regarded Elder Gui as her biggest dependence, but she didn¡¯t find out that he was old.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Gui!¡± Hua Qingwu was very guilty.


    ¡°You needn¡¯t apologize to me. My life was saved by Madam. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, I would have died.¡± Elder Gui sighed.


    More than ten years ago, he was chased by his enemies, and was seriously injured. Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother saved him. So he stayed after recovering from injuries. In order to return the favor, he first protected Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother, and later protected Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Now with the guide of Sir, you will have a bright future. Besides, Madam¡¯s illness has been cured. It¡¯s time for me, an old man, to have a rest. I¡¯m relieved that Sir will protect you. Take care, Miss!¡± Elder Gui finished his words, gave a look at Hua Qingwu, and turned around to walk toward the distance. Looking at his stooping back, Hua Qingwu felt that he was ten years older in an instant.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes turned red. Originally, she had always regarded Elder Gui¡¯s protection as a matter of course and a habit. She had never really taken him into consideration.


    ¡°Elder Gui, you can¡¯t go,¡± Hua Qingwu ran to stop Elder Gui and said, ¡°You can¡¯t leave. I need your protection.¡±


    Elder Gui smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t joke, Miss. With your present ability, you needn¡¯t my protection at all.¡±


    Elder Gui always treated Hua Qingwu as his granddaughter and regarded protecting her as a mission. Now Hua Qingwu suddenly became a master and no longer needed his protection, making him have a strong sense of loss.


    ¡°I need!¡± Hua Qingwu said in a hurry, ¡°You can¡¯t leave. You are my family. You have to protect me. How can you leave at will?¡±


    ¡°Family?¡± Elder Gui was stunned for a while, eyes slightly red. He was alone all his life, and the word ¡®family¡¯ greatly moved him.


    ¡°Elder Gui, don¡¯t go, will you?¡± Hua Qingwu took Elder Gui¡¯s old hand and said, ¡°In the past, it was you who always protected me. From now on, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s bright eyes were filled with begging. At this moment, she realized how important Elder Gui was to her.


    Elder Gui, with tears in his eyes, nodded heavily and said, ¡°As long as you still need my protection, I¡¯ll stand in front of you at any time.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not leaving, are you?¡± Hua Qingwu said happily.


    When Elder Gui was about to answer, they suddenly heard a loud sound.


    The two followed the sound to see and couldn¡¯t help being stunned. They saw a Sword Qi penetrate villa and soar into the air.

 Chapter 64 - People of the Yun Family Come!

    Chapter 64 People of the Yun Family Come!The wooden sword trembled faintly, surrounded by golden light. Soon, the golden light disappeared, and the wooden sword looked as ordinary as before, but in fact, it had been refined by Chu Xun into a real immortal weapon.


    Chu Xun looked up and saw that the top of the villa was penetrated by Sword Qi, and he could see the sky.


    He hurriedly put the wooden sword into the Storage Ring with a bitter smile on his face. He just wanted to test the power of the wooden sword after it became an immortal weapon.


    But he didn¡¯t expect the wooden sword to be so powerful. He had injected True Energy into it and then slightly wielded it. Unexpectedly, the sword Qi not only broke through the defense formation he had set up, but also penetrated the roof.


    Hua Qingwu and Elder Gui came to the door of Chu Xun¡¯s room. Hua Qingwu reached out and was about to push the door.


    Elder Gui was startled. He hurriedly stopped Hua Qingwu, and reached out to knock at the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    After receiving the response, Elder Gui pushed the door open, and the two entered.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Chu Xun pointed to the crack above his head and said.


    Older Gui looked up and was amazed inside. ¡°How terrible the Sword Qi is! It actually penetrated two layers of slates.¡±


    He hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t have to blame yourself, Sir. It¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯ll have someone fix it. Anyway, this villa has been in disrepair for a long time, and it¡¯s time to maintain it.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly!


    Hua Qingwu, standing behind Elder Gui, held out her thumb to Chu Xun, and threw a kiss to him.


    Chu Xun was stunned subconsciously. His face was unnatural and he could only pretend not to see it.


    Hua Qingwu pouted angrily, reached out to Chu Xun, and then clenched her fingers. Obviously, it meant that you could never hide from me.


    Chu Xun could only pretend to be ignorant of her.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, a group of people were coming this way.


    Hua Moxie was among them. At this time, he was no longer domineering and arrogant, which he had been in front of Hua Qingwu yesterday. He was bowing, scraping and talking with an arrogant middle-aged man.


    ¡°Chairman Yun, my daughter¡¯s residence is over there,¡± Hua Moxie said with a flattering smile.


    The middle-aged man was named Yun Shuisheng, the third uncle of Yun Nanfeng and one of the most powerful men in the Yun Family.


    Yun Shuisheng looked arrogant and walked in a majestic gait. He looked back at Hua Moxie and said with a smile on his face, disdain flashing in his eyes, ¡°Nanfeng, my nephew, is going to marry Miss Hua. In the future, the Yun Family and the Hua Family will be relatives. Since we are relatives, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. I¡¯ll call you Brother Hua later. How about you call me Brother Yun?¡±


    Hua Moxie seemed to have received a great reward. He shouted Brother Yun with an ecstatic look.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Yun Shuisheng hid the sarcasm at the bottom of his eye and pretended to laugh wildly. He patted Hua Moxie¡¯s shoulder affectionately and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! From then on, the Yun Family and the Hua Family are on intimate terms.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! We are on intimate terms¡­ intimate terms¡­¡± Hua Moxie smiled happily and his eyes narrowed to a slit. With the Yun Family, he believed that he would be the householder of the Hua Family.


    Behind them was a group of young people, all of whom were outstanding young men of the Yun Family and the Hua Family.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± A youth of the Yun Family suddenly pointed to the sky and exclaimed. He saw a fierce light rise to the sky, shake and scatter the clouds, and finally disappear into the clouds.


    Others heard his words and looked over, but saw nothing.


    Yun Shuisheng looked back and stared at the young man with warning eyes. The young generation of the Yun Family couldn¡¯t be so unruly. Shouting loudly would bring shame on the Yun Family.


    The youth shrunk his neck and dared not speak again.


    ¡°Brother Yun, it¡¯s the villa ahead.¡± Hua Moxie, with a flattering smile on his face, pointed to the villa where Hua Qingwu was and said.


    Yun Shuisheng nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Your daughter is really a beauty. It¡¯s said that when she was still studying, many sons of rich families liked her. There were also people fighting for her.¡±


    Hua Moxie¡¯s expression stiffened, and he was nervous inside. Was Yun Shuisheng reproving? The Yun Family was a large family and had a lot of property. How could they accept a woman who always flirted with men! Thinking of that, Hua Moxie hurriedly said with a flattering smile on his face, ¡°These are all pure information. There must be some people who are jealous of my daughter¡¯s excellence, so they cook up stories and spread them around to damage her reputation.¡±


    ¡°I think what you said just now is probably the truth. I remember when she was a freshman, she started a company called Youth League Investment Corporation with a market value of more than 300 million. It¡¯s amazing.¡± Yun Shuisheng smiled and said.


    Yun Shuisheng finished, and among the youth of the Hua Family, a young man with a pale face and deep sockets looked unnatural.


    ¡°Humph! She just drew a group of lecherous rich sons to her side by her beauty. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± The youth¡¯s disdainful voice came into the ears of all.


    Yun Shuisheng suddenly stopped and turned to look at the talking young man. He thought for a second and said while looking at Hua Moxie, ¡°If I¡¯m right, is this Qingfeng?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my son,¡± said Hua Moxie. Then he looked at the young man and said angrily, ¡°Shut up! Do you have the right to speak here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± The young man retorted. He was Hua Qingwu¡¯s half brother, Hua Qingfeng.


    Hua Moxie was very fond of his son at ordinary times. He only thought he was playful and didn¡¯t expect that he was so foolish and had no self-knowledge. After he forced Hua Qingwu to hand the company founded by herself to Hua Qingfeng, Hua Qingfeng failed to live up to his expectations and the company with a market value of 300 million yuan went bankrupt within a month.


    ¡°If you dare to talk more, just go back.¡± Hua Moxie shouted angrily.


    Hua Qingfeng opened his mouth and closed it. But when he looked at the villa where Hua Qingwu lived in the distance, his eyes were full of resentment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach him well. Please don¡¯t mind what he said, Brother Yun,¡± Hua Moxie said shamefully.


    ¡°Why would I mind that? My son is even worse than your son. It¡¯s hard to teach the children now!¡± Yun Shuisheng didn¡¯t embarrass Hua Moxie and gave him an out.


    Hua Moxie was also a smart man. He then continued to talk with Yun Shuisheng about educating children.


    ¡­


    During the conversation, a group of people soon came to the villa where Hua Qingwu was.


    A teenager from the Hua Family came to knock at the door.


    It was Elder Gui who opened the door. His face changed a little when he saw so many people.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Elder Gui¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent. He only valued Hua Qingwu and her mother in his heart, and others were nobody.


    Hua Moxie felt embarrassed and said in a cold voice, ¡°Open the door and let us in.¡±


    Hearing that, Elder Gui twitched his mouth. Although he was not a warrior with Internal Breath, he was also an expert. Since he was an expert, he had the air of arrogance an expert should have.


    So, he replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s too small inside to accommodate so many people. And Madam is uncomfortable and needs rest.¡±


    Hua Moxie was about to vent anger, but Yun Shuisheng said first, ¡°You are Mr. Elder Gui, right? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    Elder Gui looked at him, and his eyes narrowed, because he felt unusual breath from Yun Shuisheng and felt that he was a warrior with Internal Breath. But he wasn¡¯t scared, because Chu Xun was inside.


    Seeing that Elder Gui didn¡¯t talk, Yun Shuisheng once again said, ¡°I¡¯m Yun Shuisheng. I think you should know me.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Third Master Yun!¡±


    Elder Gui held the fist in the other hand to greet Yun Shuisheng. Since they both were martial artists, they should have rules and manners.


    Yun Shuisheng also held the fist in the other hand to greet back, and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Elder Gui, you should know why I¡¯m here, right?¡±


    How could Elder Gui not know. The Yun Family came here to talk about the connection through marriage between the Yun Family and the Hua Family. But in his heart, Hua Qingwu was the best and Yun Nanfeng was nobody. In his view, even the best youth in the Yun Family didn¡¯t deserve Hua Qingwu.


    So he replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Yun Shuisheng slightly squinted at Elder Gui, with danger in his eyes.


    ¡°You servant, don¡¯t forget your identity. I am Little Wu¡¯s father, but you are just a servant. How dare you stop me. This is the Hua Family, and you have no right to be presumptuous. Even the land under your feet is mine. Why are you boasting here? Now I command you to get out of here immediately.¡±


    Hua Moxie was very angry. Elder Gui always opposed him. Now he even wanted to stop Hua Qingwu marrying into the Yun Family, which was absolutely not allowed by him.


    ¡°A servant is indeed a servant. How dare you offend your master? Great barkers are no biters.¡± Hua Qingfeng suddenly scolded Elder Gui, who used to ruin his plans. This time, of course, he would take the opportunity to vent his anger.


    A touch of cruelty flashed in Elder Gui¡¯s eyes. He moved and was going to teach Hua Qingfeng a lesson, but someone was faster than him.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A white high-heeled shoe flew out of the room. It was not fast, and ordinary people could easily avoid it. But Hua Qingfeng looked like a fool, watching the high-heeled shoe hit his face.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Hua Qingfeng made a strange and miserable cry!


    They all looked over and their look became strange.


    The high-heeled shoe was still attached to Hua Qingfeng¡¯s face, and the tip of the shoe was right in his nose, but the ten-centimeter heel was directly inserted into his mouth.


    No wonder his scream was so weird.

 Chapter 65 - Tit for Tat!

    Hua Moxie¡¯s face was livid. Although Hua Qingfeng was not outstanding, he was still his only son. His son being laughed at in front of him, which made him angry.


    ¡°Childe Hua, bear with it!¡± A youth of the Yun Family who had a good relationship with Hua Qingfeng came up, grabbed the high-heeled shoe, and pulled it out.


    The high-heeled shoe was pulled out, and Hua Qingfeng couldn¡¯t help coughing violently. Unexpectedly, the saliva mixed with blood sprayed on the youth from the Yun Family, making him feel disgusting and retch.


    Seeing that, other youth gasped, because Hua Qingfeng lost four front teeth, two upper and two under. It seemed that they were bumped off by the heel of the high-heeled shoe. Others even felt painful when they look at it.


    ¡°Next time you dare to say those words, I¡¯ll knock off all your teeth.¡± A cold voice came from the villa.


    Then, Elder Gui took two steps back, and Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu came out.


    As soon as Hua Qingwu appeared, the youth of the Yun Family and the Hua Family agitated, and their eyes were full of amazement.


    At the moment, Hua Qingwu was so beautiful. She had arch eyebrows and almond eyes. Her skin was as white as snow. And she was tall and hot. Her every twinkle and smile was full of charm, but her temperament was sacred. It was not abrupt that she owned the two temperaments at the same time, sexy and scared temperament, but more attractive.


    Even Yun Shuisheng, who had experienced a lot, also couldn¡¯t help being excited.


    Noticing the reaction of a group of people, Hua Qingwu proudly glanced at Chu Xun nearby, and then lowered her voice and said with a smile, ¡°Look, they are coveting your girl, shouldn¡¯t you do something?¡±


    Others didn¡¯t hear that, but Elder Gui, who was close to them, heard it clearly and was shocked instantly. But soon he smiled happily. In his view, only Chu Xun deserved Hua Qingwu.


    Chu Xun touched his nose awkwardly and pretended not to hear.


    Hua Qingwu hummed delicately, dissatisfied with Chu Xun¡¯s response.


    Elder Gui was shocked. ¡°Is Miss wooing Chu Xun?¡± Although Chu Xun occupied a sacred and inviolable position in his heart, her young lady was also beautiful and outstanding. He couldn¡¯t help but praise her courage to take the initiative.


    ¡°Come on, miss!¡± Elder Gui secretly blinked at Hua Qingwu.


    They had been living together for many years, and Elder Gui had watched Hua Qingwu grow up. So immediately, Hua Qingwu understood Elder Gui¡¯s meaning. She nodded her head and winked at him, which meant that you needn¡¯t worry and he could not escape from me.¡±


    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s eyes were full of envy. She was also excellent. But compared with Hua Qingwu, she was so mediocre. There was a great difference between them. Even if others didn¡¯t mention it, she was also ashamed.


    ¡°Hua Qingwu, this servant doesn¡¯t follow the rules, and keeps us from going in.¡± Hua Miaomiao pointed to Elder Gui and shouted, ¡°Brother Qingfeng just taught him a lesson. How can you do that?¡±


    Hua Qingwu suddenly looked at Hua Miaomiao with sharp eyes, and said, ¡°Hua Miaomiao, you¡¯d better take good care of your words. If you dare to speak rudely again, I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson. Everybody listen to me, I¡¯m going to say it only once. Elder Gui is not a servant. He¡¯s my family. If you dare to insult him again, you will be responsible for the consequences.¡±


    Looking at the astonished expression of these people, Hua Qingwu felt very comfortable. She had been stooping to compromise for so many years. Now her mother was recovering and Chu Xun was her backer. She didn¡¯t need to endure any more.


    ¡°Hua Qingwu, what are you saying? You said he¡¯s your family? Have you ever asked our opinion? We don¡¯t want to be the family of such a people. We don¡¯t want to lose face,¡± cried a youth from the Hua Family.


    Others nodded, agreeing with the young man¡¯s statement.


    Hua Qingwu, with disdain on her face, said scornfully, ¡°It¡¯s my own business. Why do I need to ask your opinion?¡± Did these people still think that she was the Hua Qingwu who used to compromise for her mother and a smiling face from her father? Now she didn¡¯t care those!


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are from the Hua Family. Since you are from the Hua Family, it has something to do with us, unless you give up your family name.¡± Hua Miaomiao shouted.


    Hearing that, Hua Qingwu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy. From today on, I will give up my surname Hua and changed it to my mother¡¯s surname, Yan. In the future, my name is Yan Qingwu.¡±


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother¡¯s surname was Yan, and her first name was Lan.


    The whole group of people was stunned, and Hua Miaomiao¡¯s face was livid. She didn¡¯t expect that Hua Qingwu didn¡¯t care about their family name, which she was proud of. Moreover, she vaguely knew that Hua Moxie had bet all on the Yun Family. If she destroyed the connection through marriage, Hua Moxie wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    Hua Moxie looked back at Hua Miaomiao fiercely, who was too scared to look up.


    ¡°Shut up! I haven¡¯t died yet. How could you change your surname at will! Do you still have any respect for me?¡± Hua Moxie roared.


    ¡°Well, father, can you tell me whether you have any respect for me, your daughter? In your mind, I¡¯m just a stepping-stone to help you make a success. The woman lying inside is your lawful wife, who you had wooed and married formally. However, since she was ill, have you ever cared for her, visited her, and pitied her?¡± Hua Qingwu asked with a sneer.


    Before Hua Moxie could answer, Hua Qingwu said one word by one word, ¡°I really feel sorry for mom!¡±


    Hua Moxie¡¯s face became gloomy when he heard that. Hua Qingwu¡¯s words exactly exposed what kind of people he was. If people of the Yun Family thought that he was an ungrateful and disloyal man, which would bring antipathy of the Yun Family, all his plans would fell through. He would never allow this kind of matter to happen.


    ¡°Little Wu, I admit that I¡¯ve been busy with my career in recent years and ignored your mother and you, but all I have done is for our family. You can rest assured that I will spend more time accompanying your mother and try to make up for what I owe you these years,¡± Hua Moxie said sincerely.


    A group of people turned their heads one by one and looked at Hua Moxie. Hua Moxie changed his attitude so fast that they couldn¡¯t react in time.


    If Hua Qingwu still had illusions about her father, she would have believed him. As the saying went, one can never know a daughter but her father, and vice versa. Hua Qingwu knew his father too well. He was fickle and could give up everything for the sake of interests.


    Hua Qingwu sneered and said, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to compensate my mother and me in the future. You can do it now. If you transfer all the property of the Hua Family you have to me, I will forgive you. How about that?¡±


    Hua Moxie¡¯s expression of a loving father he had tried hard to show stiffened, and his eyes became gloomy. He had racked his brains in scheming for years, and now he only had 25% of the Hua Family¡¯s property. It was impossible for him to give 1% to Hua Qingfeng, not to mention giving them all to Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡± Hua Qingfeng angrily stared at Hua Qingwu and wanted to say something. However, his tongue was hurt. He said for a while, but no one understood him.


    Seeing that he was like a clown, others couldn¡¯t help snickering.


    Hua Qingfeng¡¯s sudden interposition solved Hua Moxie¡¯s dilemma. He had been in a dilemma and didn¡¯t know how to answer Hua Qingwu¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. Go to the hospital now.¡± Hua Moxie said to Hua Qingfeng, ignoring the matter of asset transformation.


    Two young men wanted to send Hua Qingfeng to the hospital, but they were shaken off by him. Instead, he stared at Hua Qingwu fiercely.


    ¡°Little Wu, everything can be discussed. Whatever you want in the future, I¡¯ll agree. Today is a happy day. It¡¯s not suitable to talk about that.¡±


    ¡°A happy day? Did your mistress give birth to a son for you? If so, it¡¯s indeed a happy day,¡± Hua Qingwu smiled and looked at Hua Qingfeng, saying, ¡°Then you should be careful later.¡±


    ¡°Little Wu, what are you talking about?¡± Hua Moxie¡¯s face turned red with anger, but he still had to refrain from anger and said to Hua Qingwu patiently, ¡°Today your Uncle Yun came to discuss your marriage with the Young Master Yun. It¡¯s the biggest happiness of our family.¡±


    ¡°Marriage? When did I say I was going to marry Yun Nanfeng?¡± Hua Qingwu said disdainfully.


    Hua Moxie was worried and hurried to say, ¡°Little Wu, don¡¯t make a scene. It¡¯s not up to you. I have agreed to the marriage. Besides, The Young Master Yun is an outstanding youth¡­¡±


    ¡°Since he is so excellent, I dare not marry him. Now that you have agreed to the marriage, you can marry him.¡± Hua Qingwu interrupted Hua Moxie and said sarcastically.


    How dared Hua Moxie say that Yun Nanfeng was an outstanding man? No matter how excellent Yun Nanfeng was, he could never be a match for Chu Xun.


    Thinking of Chu Xun, Hua Qingwu subconsciously looked at him, and got angry at once when she saw Chu Xun. Chu Xun was leaning against the door frame, eyelids drooped and drowsy. ¡°He¡¯s such a jerk. I¡¯m forced to marry somebody, but he doesn¡¯t have any reaction. D*mn it!¡±


    Hua Moxie¡¯s face turned red with anger due to Hua Qingwu¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Children¡¯s marriage is decided by parents and should obey the words of matchmakers. It¡¯s done. No matter whether you want or not, you have to marry. It¡¯s nonnegotiable.¡±


    Hua Qingwu couldn¡¯t help laughing disdainfully. ¡°This is modern society. The feudal custom is useless now. If you really follow the feudal custom, can you tell me whether your relationship with your mistresses are arranged by matchmakers? Or do they follow their parents¡¯ orders to be your mistress?¡±


    Hearing that, Hua Moxie almost spit out blood.


    Others also looked strange and refrained from smiling. The words of Hua Qingwu were too sharp. They were afraid that Hua Moxie would faint by her words.


    As the saying goes, domestic shame should not be made public. But Hua Qingwu exposed Hua Moxie¡¯s scandals on purpose. Her words made Hua Moxie extremely embarrassed.


    Hua Qingwu turned to Yun Shuisheng and looked at him. She sipped her lips and said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Yun is doomed to go back empty-handed today. Please go back and tell Yun Nanfeng that I will not marry him. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I¡¯ve already fallen in love with somebody else.¡± Finishing that, Hua Qingwu looked at Chu Xun with affectionate eyes.

 Chapter 66 - Hua Qingwu Cooperates with the Performance!

    A group of people suddenly looked at Chu Xun, with different looks.


    Chu Xun slowly opened his eyes and looked around, embarrassed and upset.


    Yun Shuisheng looked at Chu Xun for three seconds, then he sneered and said scornfully, ¡°Miss Hua, do you mean that this man is the one you like?¡±


    Hua Qingwu was a little surprised at Chu Xun¡¯s response. Hearing the words of Yun Shuisheng, she replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Yun?¡± Hua Qingwu didn¡¯t like the Yun Family at all, so her tone was not very polite.


    ¡°Who¡¯s he? He doesn¡¯t deserve the girl of the Hua Family at all!¡± Yun Shuisheng hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Hua Moxie said first. Today, he had lost face greatly.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes became cold. She stared Hua Moxie and said, ¡°He¡¯s the person I like and my future husband. Please speak politely.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! How dare you talk to me like that for a man of unknown origin?¡± Hua Moxie was extremely angry. Today, he got shocked and angry by Hua Qingwu¡¯s attitude. What had she gone through outside these years? But there was one sure thing. She was no longer the Hua Qingwu who used to flatter him.


    Hua Qingwu smiled disdainfully, and looked at Hua Moxie with sarcastic eyes.


    This made Hua Moxie even more angry. It was a kind of anger that was out of his control.


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Yun Shuisheng smiled twice, but was not sincerely. ¡°I can understand that Miss Hua rejects the marriage, but this reason is really too ridiculous. You said that this man is the one you like. Are you not afraid to bring him danger?¡±


    Others also agreed. How ridiculous Hua Qingwu¡¯s reason was!


    ¡°Who is that man?¡±


    ¡°Look at him, I believe, in addition to a good-looking, he has nothing special and must be a useless person good only for feasting and drinking.¡±


    ¡°Boy, get out of Yunyan City right away, or you will be chopped up and fed to the dog.¡±


    People of the Yun Family clamored one by one. Hua Qingwu refused to marry into the Yun Family, and chose such a useless man, which was a shame to the Yun Family.


    Chu Xun kept his head down and his expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but he stepped back and hid behind Elder Gui. Obviously, he was afraid and wanted to escape.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s look was more strange. What the hell was Chu Xun doing? In order to get rid of her, could he tolerate others¡¯ insults?


    Elder Gui was more surprised inside. In his mind, Chu Xun was an immortal. He was not stupid and didn¡¯t think that Chu Xun was really afraid. Why did he do that?


    Hua Qingwu was both angry and sad in her heart. Chu Xun¡¯s attitude hurt her a lot. She went to take Chu Xun¡¯s arm and dragged him out from behind Elder Gui. ¡°Since you can¡¯t wait to get rid of me, I won¡¯t let it happen.¡±


    ¡°Young man, tell me, are you really Miss Hua¡¯s lover?¡± Yun Shuisheng asked with a smile, but his eyes twinkled with fierceness.


    Chu Xun looked up at him and waved his hands, saying, ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­ I am just a worker. Miss Hua spent 10,000 yuan hiring me to pretend to be her boyfriend.¡±


    Hearing that, others kept silent for three seconds, and then burst into laughter.


    Hua Qingwu almost died of anger. She glared at Chu Xun fiercely, and was about to vent her anger. But she saw Elder Gui secretly shaking his head at her by chance. Hua Qingwu was stunned for a while, and restrained herself from beating Chu Xun violently.


    In fact, Elder Gui was also confused. But out of the worship to Chu Xun, he believed that Chu Xun must have a reason to do so.


    Yun Shuisheng also smiled, but the fierceness in his eyes didn¡¯t disappear. He said to Chu Xun with a smile, ¡°Young man, since your real identity has been exposed, I¡¯ll ask someone to send you away!¡±


    The reputation of the Yun Family couldn¡¯t be stigmatized at all. If this matter was known to others after Hua Qingwu married into the Yun Family, the Yun Family would be laughed at. He winked at a young man behind him.


    The young man nodded his head secretly, without any trace, a cruel look crossing his face. He went up to Chu Xun and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you away. This is not where you should be.¡±


    Chu Xun walked two steps, and then stopped again. He looked back at Hua Qingwu, and said cautiously, ¡°Miss Hua, you¡¯ve promised me¡­ can I get the ten thousand yuan?¡±


    ¡°Do you deserve the money of Miss Hua?¡± The young man of the Yun Family pushed Chu Xun forward without any politeness. He went up to Chu Xun and whispered, ¡°Get out of here, or you not only can¡¯t get the money, but also lose your life here.¡±


    Chu Xun seemed to be greatly frightened. He nodded his head hurriedly, and then ran towards the outside of the manor. The youth of the Yun Family smiled coldly and followed him.


    ¡°Miss Hua, this kind of joke is not funny at all,¡± said Yun Shuisheng lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. He¡¯s really the one I like. I just like this kind of handsome youth. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s very handsome?¡± Hua Qingwu said scornfully.


    ¡°Miss Hua, watch your words! You are the one who will marry into our Yun Family. You have to be very careful in every word and deed. Otherwise, you will not only harm yourself, but also others.¡± Yun Shuisheng¡¯s tone was cold.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Hua Qingwu¡¯s face also became cold and angry. She said with sarcastic eyes, ¡°You should watch your words, too. I never promised to marry into your Yun Family. As for the one I like, it¡¯s my own business. I know that the Yun Family can run things on your own, and he won¡¯t come to a good end since he is taken away by you. But it doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s not the only handsome guy in the world. There are so many handsome men like him. Even if I change one guy every day, I still can¡¯t use them up all my life. I don¡¯t believe the Yun Family can kill all the handsome men in the world?¡±


    Chu Xun, who was running away hurriedly, stumbled at his feet when he heard that. He looked back and stared at Hua Qingwu angrily. He knew that Hua Qingwu deliberately spoke those to him.


    Hua Qingwu had been paying attention to Chu Xun. Seeing that he almost fell down, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. All the young people were attracted by her charming smile.


    A touch of cold light glinted in Yun Shuisheng¡¯s eyes. He finally understood the mood of Hua Moxie. It turned out that words did can murder people. If Hua Qingwu was useless, he would have killed her.


    Until Chu Xun disappeared, Hua Qingwu took back her eyes. Then she waved to others, as if she were waving to flies, and said, ¡°You can enjoy yourselves. I have to go back to rest. Last night, I stayed up late. The little handsome man is very strong¡­¡±


    Hua Qingwu blushed and said vaguely.


    Those words were easy to capture the imagination. Many youths stared at Hua Qingwu¡¯s hot body and swallowed their saliva. They secretly envied Chu Xun on the one hand and scolded him for misusing things on the other.


    Yun Shuisheng¡¯s face was livid. In his view, Yun Nanfeng was the God¡¯s favored one, but that man was just a worker. It was a great insult to Yun Nanfeng to mention their names at the same time, let alone mentioning them in the same breath.


    Insulting Yun Nanfeng was insulting the Yun Family.


    Seeing that Hua Qingwu was about to enter the villa, Yun Shuisheng snapped, ¡°Miss Hua, wait a minute!¡±


    Hua Qingwu turned back to look at him, and impatiently said, ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Yun?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I want to ask Miss Hua. Some time ago, some people from our Yun Family went to Gujiang City to invite you to come back, but they never came back. And there¡¯s no news about them. Miss Hua, have you ever met these three people?¡±


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s heart tightened when she heard that, but she didn¡¯t look at Elder Gui¡¯s expression. At this time, any action might cause Yun Shuisheng¡¯s suspicion. So, she pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Is there such a thing? I haven¡¯t seen them.¡±


    Then she turned to look at Elder Gui and asked, ¡°Elder Gui, have you seen them?¡±


    Elder Gui shook his head with an expressionless face. But he was laughing in his heart. Of course, he had seen the three people. He also had seen them killed by Chu Xun¡¯s horrible snake without any resistance.


    ¡°Mr. Yun, we haven¡¯t met the three people you said. I think you¡¯d better send someone to look for them. There are many beauties in Gujiang City. Maybe the three people are enjoying themselves at some places in Gujiang City at this time, and forget to go back.¡±


    Yun Shuisheng also couldn¡¯t help but be confused. ¡°Is what Hua Qingwu said true? Are they really living a luxury and dissipation life in Gujiang City? They all are masters and how can they be lost for no reason. Unless they have hidden themselves.¡±


    ¡°Are there any other questions, Mr. Yun? If not, I won¡¯t be with you.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Yun Shuisheng stopped her again.


    ¡°Are you finished? I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t know where those three people have gone!¡± Hua Qingwu said wearily.


    This time, Yun Shuisheng didn¡¯t get angry. His gloomy face relieved a little, and he also had a faint smile, but it seemed insidious.


    ¡°Miss Hua, in fact, Nanfeng cares about you very much. He heard that your mother is suffering a strange disease. In the past few years, he has taken pains to visit many famous doctors, and finally got something several days ago¡­¡±


    Yun Shuisheng intentionally stopped here.


    As he thought, Hua Qingwu¡¯s face changed and she said anxiously, ¡°And then? Did he find the medicine that would cure my mother?¡±


    Yun Shuisheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course. We can be sure that this medicine will definitely cure your mother. And the medicine is the only one in the world, and there will be no more.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡± Hua Qingwu asked urgently.


    ¡°The medicine is in the Yun Family. Miss Hua, maybe you don¡¯t know that it¡¯s valuable and it took us a lot of effort to find it. Because of the medicine, Nanfeng has suffered a lot! It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s his own wishful thinking. It can be said that it¡¯s an unrequited love. Seeing your attitude, I, as his uncle, feel sorry for him,¡± Yun Shuisheng said sadly.


    Hua Qingwu sneered in her mind. ¡°Go on performing! There¡¯s no such a good thing in the world that one can obtain both a good reputation and interests. Since you want to play, I¡¯ll play with you.¡±


    Hua Qingwu pretended to be very sad. She said, eyes full of tears, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Nanfeng to do so much for me. How could he be so stupid?¡±


    Yun Shuisheng was very happy. ¡°Sure enough, she believes it.¡± He pretended to sigh and said, ¡°Although Nanfeng is an excellent boy, he is pure and stubborn, and he will never change until he dies. Miss Hua, you don¡¯t know this matter. Since he met you a few years ago, he has been thinking about you all the time. He even said that he would only marry you, or he will be lonely for life.¡±


    Tears streaming down the cheek, Hua Qingwu was moved and sobbed, ¡°I¡¯ll agree. I¡¯ll marry him.¡±


    Elder Gui was in a hurry and about to say something. But as soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Hua Qingwu blinking at him secretly. He immediately understood and temporarily suppressed his doubts.

 Chapter 67 - The Wedding Prelude!

    Hua Qingwu agreed to marry Yun Nanfeng.


    The happiest one was no more than Hua Moxie. He seemed to see that the position of the householder of the Hua Family was near.


    Yun Shuisheng lowered his head, cleverly concealing the cunning smile on his face.


    Before coming, Yun Shuisheng had asked someone to choose an auspicious day. The day after three days was an auspicious day. It was better to get married that day.


    So, the wedding would be held in three days.


    It was a happy ending for all!


    Until a group of people disappeared, Elder Gui had the opportunity to ask the question.


    ¡°Why do you agree this marriage, Miss? The Yun Family can¡¯t wait, and even take a woman¡¯s illness as a threat. There must be something wrong.¡±


    Hua Qingwu kept silent, looking at the distance with a faint smile. She wouldn¡¯t marry Yun Nanfeng. She was gambling, and the wager was her life-long happiness. Maybe the wager was bigger and it was her life.


    ¡­


    Three days passed quickly. The Yun Family played an important role in Yunyan city. The news that the most outstanding youth of the Yun Family, Yun Nanfeng, was going to marry Hua Qingwu of the Hua Family spread all over Yunyan City like a tornado, and everyone was paying attention to this grand wedding.


    Hua Qingwu had moved out of the old villa and lived in a luxurious new villa.


    She didn¡¯t go anywhere these three days, as if she had been waiting for the wedding.


    During the three days, Chu Xun seemed to have disappeared and never showed up.


    Elder Gui was very anxious, like the ants on the hot pot. He had advised Hua Qingwu repeatedly, but Hua Qingwu kept silent all the time, which made him more worried.


    In the morning of the third day, the whole Hua Family was bustling.


    Hua Qingwu was wearing an expensive wedding dress made by top French designers in person. There were 18 sets of wedding dresses, each of which was of great value.


    Even if the Yun Family had great power and influence, they still couldn¡¯t prepare these 18 sets of wedding dresses within three days. It showed that the preparations had already begun.


    There were ten makeup artists for Hua Qingwu, all of whom were top domestic makeup artists. It was said they only served first-line stars.


    Hua Qingwu sat in front of the make-up mirror, leaving herself to them.


    She was already very beautiful in the world. After making up, the whole person was even more charming.


    Everything was ready. Now it was time for the bridegroom to come.


    ¡°Miss, it still can be stopped now.¡± This was the hundredth time during the three days that Elder Gui said that.


    But as usual, there was no response. It seemed that Hua Qingwu had determined to marry into the Yun Family.


    Elder Gui was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Chu Xun didn¡¯t show up and he couldn¡¯t stop Hua Qingwu. Could he only watch Hua Qingwu fall into the abyss of suffering?


    Hua Moxie came, along with a lady in her thirties, who wore many jewels, and the young generation of the Hua Family.


    ¡°Little Wu, how are you doing?¡± Hua Moxie was wearing a suit today. He looked very happy, as if he was more than ten years younger.


    Hua Qingwu didn¡¯t turn her head, as if she didn¡¯t hear it. She had been silent these days, which was the most worrying thing for Elder Gui.


    ¡°Little Wu, Sister Lan is not in good health. There can¡¯t be no mother around when the girl of our Hua Family is getting married. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll replace Sister Lan to send you,¡± said the lady after a deep thought.


    Her name was Lin Jinyun and she was Hua Qingfeng¡¯s biological mother. When she was 20, she became Hua Moxie¡¯s mistress. At that time, Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother made a scene. But in the end, the woman still moved into the Hua Family openly.


    ¡°No, I have a mother.¡± Hua Qingwu stood up and turned to look at them.


    When Hua Qingwu turned around, the young generation of Hua Family were all stunned. Hua Qingwu was so beautiful. If she was in ancient times, she was absolutely a disaster to the country and the people.


    An envy look crossed Lin Jinyun¡¯s face. Any woman would have a sense of inferiority when they saw Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°You mistake a good man for a bad one.¡± This was what Hua Miaomiao said. It seemed that she had defended Lin Jinyun against an injustice. In fact, she said that because she was jealous of Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Hua Qingwu scolded impolitely.


    ¡°Little Wu, today is your big day, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Hua Moxie stared at Hua Miaomiao and comforted Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous of me.¡± Hua Qingwu looked at Hua Miaomiao and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous of you? It¡¯s so funny. What do you have that I can be jealous of?¡± Hua Miaomiao said disdainfully, but her look was very unnatural.


    ¡°You are jealous that I can marry Yun Nanfeng. I heard that you once said to others that you want to marry a man like Yun Nanfeng in your life. Unfortunately, Yun Nanfeng doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hua Miaomiao was so angry that she stammered and blushed. Hua Qingwu was right. She did say that. Now, it seemed that it was a smack in her face.


    Hua Qingwu walked to Hua Miaomiao and stood in front of her. She leaned over to her ear and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke me, or I will make your brother and you be utterly discredited and turn into a rat crossing the street that everyone chase and beat. Don¡¯t think that others don¡¯t know what Hua Rui and you have done.¡±


    Hua Miaomiao¡¯s face turned pale at once and she watched Hua Qingwu in horror when she heard that. How did Hua Qingwu know that? If others knew her brother and she had rolled in fornication, the Hua Family would not hesitate to let them disappear in order to protect their reputation, not to mention that what outsides would think about them. The more Hua Miaomiao thought about it, the more afraid she was and she couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    Hua Qingwu sneered, and secretly felt disgusting inside. She wouldn¡¯t have exposed such a disgusting thing if Hua Miaomiao hadn¡¯t made her unpleasant like flies.


    All of them were curious about what Hua Qingwu said to Hua Miaomiao, which scared the latter so much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! As long as you stay away from me and don¡¯t bother me anymore, no one will ever know about it,¡± Hua Qingwu said that quietly and then took two steps back, no longer pay attention to Hua Miaomiao. This kind of disgusting thing would only dirty her mouth if she spoke it out.


    At this time, a bodyguard of the Hua Family came in and told everyone that the motorcade of the Yuan Family to pick up the bride would arrive in half an hour.


    ¡°Little Wu, you¡¯re leaving soon. Go to see your grandfather and other uncles,¡± said Hua Moxie.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes were scornful. Hua Moxie didn¡¯t do this because of family affection. He just wanted to tell his brothers that his daughter was going to marry into the Yun Family.


    But Hua Qingwu didn¡¯t refuse. She said indifferently, ¡°Go!¡±


    In the main hall of the Hua Family, Hua Qingwu¡¯s grandfather, and two uncles were there. There were another two men. One was Hua Rui, and the other was Hua Sheng, the most outstanding leader of the younger generation of the Hua Family.


    A group of people came to the main hall.


    ¡°Grandpa, uncle, second uncle, eldest brother, third brother, how do you do!¡± Hua Qingwu saluted them.


    This was the first time she had come to the main hall. The Hua Family always preferred boys to girls. Only men could enter the main hall.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t going to marry into the Yun Family, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to step into the main hall.¡± Hua Qingwu thought with self-mockery.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s grandfather named Hua Qingshan, an eighty-year-old grey-haired man. Even so, he still had a strong sense of utility and always held the power of the Hua Family.


    Hua Mowen, the eldest of the three brothers of the Hua Family, was 50 years old. Normally, he should have succeeded the householder, but Hua Qingshan didn¡¯t want to delegate powers. He knew it was impossible for him to become the householder, so he put all his hopes on his son, Hua Sheng.


    Hua Moyan, the second son, was almost fifty years old. He also thought that there was no chance for him to be the householder. He found that Hua Qingshan was in good health and even could live for several years after his death. So he also placed his hope on his son, Hua Rui.


    However, Hua Moxie actually connected through marriage with the Yun Family, which made them have a strong sense of crisis.


    ¡°Good! Good! Good! Moxie has a good daughter!¡± Hua Qingshan said good three times. But it was unknown that he thought Hua Qingwu was good or the marriage.


    ¡°Dad, eldest brother, second brother, the motorcade of the Yun Family will arrive in half an hour. I came here with Little Wu to say goodbye to you. After all, after today, my daughter will be the Yun Family¡¯s.¡± Hua Moxie stressed the ¡®Yun Family¡¯ on purpose, and the pride in his words could be sensed by anyone.


    Hua Mowen¡¯s and Hua Moyan¡¯s faces were gloomy and it was hard for them to pretend to smile. After all, with the interference of the Yun Family, it was hard to say who would be the next householder of the Hua Family.


    However, Hua Sheng had been smiling lightly. He gently said with a smile, ¡°Sixth Sister is so beautiful today. I¡¯m afraid that no one is more beautiful than Sixth Sister in Yunyan City. Congratulate on finding a right husband, Sixth Sister. Wish you have a happy marriage.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, eldest brother!¡± Hua Qingwu said in a light voice.


    Hua Rui¡¯s eyes were complicated. This woman should have been his. The woman he had been coveting for more than ten years was going to sleep with Yun Nanfeng after today. Thinking of that, he had an extreme psychological distortion. In his view, morality and ethics were nothing. Even if Hua Qingwu was his biological sister rather than his cousin, he still didn¡¯t care. He regretted that he hadn¡¯t possessed her early. Now there was no chance. Leave aside that she was going to marry into the Yun Family. He had already been sweating when he received the text message from Hua Miaomiao more than ten minutes ago. Hua Qingwu actually knew that he had an affair with Hua Miaomiao. But he was still angry that Hua Qingwu would marry into the Yun Family¡­


    ¡°Eldest brother, second brother, Little Wu is going to marry into the Yun Family. It¡¯s a big celebration. But I find that you are not very happy. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hua Moxie asked with a smile. Because Hua Qingfeng was disappointing, Hua Moxie had always been laughed at by his two brothers. Now when he saw their unhappy looks, he felt comfortable.


    Hua Mowen¡¯s and Hua Moyan¡¯s looks were more livid and they said nothing when he heard that.


    ¡°Third Uncle, we all watched Little Wu grow up. Now she is going to get married and become someone else¡¯s family. My father and Second Uncle are very sad. So although it¡¯s a great joy, it¡¯s normal that they can¡¯t laugh.¡± Hua Sheng always looked gentle, and his words were reasonable.


    ¡°Third Uncle, we all feel sad that Little Wu will leave us, but I don¡¯t think you are sad at all. It has to be said that Third Uncle is crueler than us. We really need to learn from you. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be very sad and depressed when the girls of the Hua Family get married in the future. We¡¯re so emotional.¡±


    As soon as Hua Sheng finished that, Hua Moxie¡¯s proud smile stiffened on his face. He was labeled as a ruthless man by Hua Sheng¡¯s words. Hua Sheng was really smart.


    Hua Mowen and Hua Moyan looked at Hua Moxie, who seemed to have eaten a dead fly, and couldn¡¯t help laughing. Hua Mowen even gave an appreciative look at Hua Sheng. Hua Sheng had never let him down. He was proud of his son.

 Chapter 68 - Picking up the Bride in the Yun Family!

    The main roads between the Yun Family and the Hua Family were cordoned off, and there was a long line of hundreds of black Rolls-Royces, forming a splendid scene.


    The leading car was an extended Bentley, which did not match the status of the Yun Family, but no one dared to looked down upon it because it belonged to Yun Baishan, the head of the Yun Family.


    With a gentle smile on his handsome face and dressed in suits customized by top designer in Italy, Yun Nanfeng looked distinguished.


    In addition to him, there was a man and a woman in the car. The man was thin, and his face was pale. With black circles under his eyes, he looked as if he had put on smoky make-up. He emitted an evil aura.


    The woman was quite beautiful, and her face was also pale, but her lips were as red as blood. She looked a bit scary, as if she had just sucked blood, and she exuded a demon aura.


    ¡°Hey, hottie, why are you staring at me all the time? You made me feel a butterfly in my heart.¡± the woman¡¯s voice was tempting.


    Yun Nanfeng¡¯s smile remained unchanged, and he took a sip of red wine.


    Seeing that Yun Nanfeng ignored her, the woman went over and sat down next to him. Her eyes wandered on him as she whispered in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be so prudish, hottie.¡±


    The man sitting opposite them played with several photos in his hand and looked at the woman and Yun Nanfeng with great interest.


    The woman kept trying all kinds of means to flirt with Yun Nanfeng.


    Yun Nanfeng looked calm, and his expression didn¡¯t change even when he sipped the red wine.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring. Are you a man or not?¡± Even though the woman tried various means, Yun Nanfeng¡¯s expression did not change even a little bit. His self-control was much stronger than that of ordinary people. Nevertheless, it made the woman doubt whether she was charming or not. She was so angry that she made mocked Yun Nanfeng.


    Yun Nanfeng frowned slightly before regaining his composure. He said with a gentle smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a man, but I¡¯m more afraid of death.¡±


    He knew very well that this woman was vicious. None of the men who had slept with her had a good ending because she sucked up all their vital essence.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The woman giggled and stretched out her hand to fondle his face. ¡°Hottie, don¡¯t worry too much. You¡¯re such a handsome man that I won¡¯t bear to watch you die.¡±


    ¡°Well, there are so many man who are more handsome than me died in your hands, aren¡¯t there?¡±


    The woman was stunned and then giggled. She walked over and sat next to the man opposite them.


    The man looked at the photos in his hand and said with a strong desire in his voice, ¡°You must marry such a beauty quickly and let her enjoy my touch in my arms.¡±


    After saying this, he waved his hand, and the photos flew out and fell on the floor next to Yun Nanfeng, who turned his head and saw a breathtakingly beautiful woman in the photo. The woman was no other but Hua Qingwu.


    Yun Nanfeng closed his eyes.


    Because the man and the woman started to make out in front of him as if there were nobody else around.


    A moment later, Yun Nanfeng opened his eyes and shook the wine glass in his hand. He didn¡¯t deliberately avoid to look at the man and the woman, and he looked calm.


    ¡°Excuse me, both of you. We¡¯ll be arriving at the Hua¡¯s mansion soon. Please go to the car behind us before continuing your business,¡± half an hour later, Yun Nanfeng said flatly.


    After the two stopped, the man stared at Yun Nanfeng with a gloomy expression, saying, ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to send me off and enjoy that beauty alone on the way back?¡±


    Yun Nanfeng¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and his tone did not change even a little bit when he said, ¡°You know, I won¡¯t do that and I dare not either. When the wedding ceremony is over, I¡¯ll bring her to your room personally. Now, it¡¯s a crucial moment, and everything must go right. If any accident happened, I could not bear the consequence, and you could not bear the loss.¡±


    The man stared at Yun Nanfeng and laughed grimly. He went over and patted him on the shoulder before saying with a grin, ¡°You know what, I like you because you¡¯re obedient, like a submissive dog, haha¡­¡±


    The man laughed disdainfully. However, Yun Nanfeng was not enraged but smiled at him as a response.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart and know well how to be a good dog. Rest assured that you can get what you want after it¡¯s over.¡± The man stroked Yun Nanfeng¡¯s head like stroking a dog. After that, he went away and opened the partition in the car to tell the driver to stop. He then left the car laughing.


    Seeing that the two left the car and entered the car behind him, Yun Nanfeng opened his palm, in which were several obvious small cuts left by his fingernails. Blood oozed out from the cuts, but he looked as if he could not feel it. He stood up, tidied his suits, opened the window of the car, and let fresh air in, so as to drive away the nasty smell in the car.


    ¡­


    When they arrived at the Hua¡¯s mansion, some youngsters of the Hua Family were receiving them at the gate, led by Hua Sheng.


    Yun Nanfeng checked his clothes again to make sure that he looked good. After that, he got off the car.


    ¡°Young Master Yun.¡± Hua Sheng shared the similar aura with Yun Nanfeng, and both of them were handsome. Their gentle smiles were as refreshing as spring wind.


    ¡°Childe Hua.¡± Yun Nanfeng walked forward and shook hands with Hua Sheng. Though the Hua Family was not as powerful as the Yun Family, it was as famous as the latter. Few youngsters in Yunyan City could catch Yun Nanfeng¡¯s attention, and Hua Sheng was one of them.


    ¡°It seems that you should change the way you address me.¡± Hua Sheng joked with a smile.


    Yun Nanfeng was stunned for a moment before replying with a smile, ¡°Are you saying that I should call you brother-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, please still call me Childe Hua. It sounds better.¡±


    The two of them looked and smiled at each other, and when their eyes met, there was a strange light flashing cross them.


    Besides Yun Nanfeng, many other rich young men in Yunyan City followed Yun Nanfeng to the Hua Family to pick up the bride. Hua Sheng greeted every one of them.


    ¡°Young Master Yun, please come in.¡± Hua Sheng made a gesture of ¡°please¡±.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    The two of them walked side by side and both looked handsome and eye-pleasing.


    ¡°Have you prepared your red packets, Young Master Yun?¡± Hua Sheng asked with a smile.


    Patting his suit pocket, Yun Nanfeng answered with a smile, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hua Sheng put out his hands upon hearing the answer.


    Yun Nanfeng was slightly stunned but still handed him a red packet.


    Hua Sheng opened it and saw a check of 100,000 yuan.


    ¡°Well, it feels good to have a rich brother-in-law. At least, I don¡¯t need to worry about feeding myself up in the future.¡±


    Yun Nanfeng smiled, and just as he took a step forward, a dozen hands reached toward him.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I got so many red packets to give out.¡± Yun Nanfeng could not help but complain. He handed a dozen red packets out.


    Of course, he was just kidding. Asking for red packets was a just behavior of asking for good luck. After all, no one present was poor.


    Chatting and laughing, these youngsters arrived at the main hall of the Hua Family.


    ¡°Grandpa Hua, and uncles, good morning!¡± Yun Nanfeng bowed toward them respectfully.


    ¡°Good boy, rise up!¡± Hua Qingshan looked at Yun Nanfeng and nodded at him with satisfaction. He turned to Hua Moxie and said, ¡°He and Little Wu are a perfect match.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, father. They are made for one another.¡± Hua Moxie smiled, narrowing his eyes into a line.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Xie. May I ask where is Little Wu?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    Before Hua Moxie could reply, Hua Qingwu came out from behind.


    Seeing her, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and the whole hall seemed to be lit up brightly as well.


    She was so beautiful and stunning that these youngsters held their breath with a stunned look when seeing her, as if she had taken away their souls.


    Yun Nanfeng was no exception. Finally, there was an expression other than smile on his face¡ªhe was absent-minded for a moment!


    ¡°Look at Nanfeng, he lost his composure when seeing you,¡± Hua Moxie said with a complacent expression after taking in everyone¡¯s expression.


    Yun Nanfeng soon regained his presence of mind and said with a smile, ¡°Little Wu, I came to bring you with me!¡±


    Hua Qingwu smiled gently and replied, ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yun Nanfeng was stunned for a moment because he was surprised by her reaction. ¡°Is she really so eager to marry me?¡± Yun Nanfeng smiled bitterly inward and thought that he did not deserve her. Even if she was willing to marry him, he dared not to marry her.

 Chapter 69 - The Crisis at Wedding Ceremony (1)

    The wedding ceremony was held in the only seven-star hotel in Yunyan City¡ªYunxiao Hotel.


    The name of the hotel might sound vulgar, but it had a huge background. It belonged to the Yun Family.


    It was said among the folk in Yunyan City that the city was named after the Yun Family.


    However, it could not be true. As the old saying went, a wise man would not believe in rumours. Thus, the rumour was only a topic at wine table.


    Those who stood at the top of the power all knew it was a rumor. Nevertheless, the rumor made the Yun Family famous.


    The Yun Family knew very well that a great tree might inspire the wind and that they should keep a low profile. However, no matter how powerful they were, they could not stop others from gossiping about them.


    Therefore, the rumor became more and more ridiculous. In the end, the rumor became ¡°the Yun Family owned the whole Yunyan City¡±. As a result, each action of the Yun Family would attract the attention from many people.


    It was true of the wedding ceremony between the Yun Family and the Hua Family that would be held today.


    The ceremony would begin at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    All the big shots in Yunyan City were gathered in Yunxiao Hotel.


    ¡°The wedding cars arrived!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    On hearing the voices, the big shots, as well as the citizens in the city, all looked at the cars that were approaching in a formidable array.


    The leading car, a black Rolls-Royce Phantom, stopped.


    Yun Nanfeng got off the car. Tall and straight, he had a handsome face and a perfect background; he was exactly the perfect Mr. Right that many women had dreamed about.


    His appearance made the girls from both rich and ordinary families scream excitedly for him.


    Yun Nanfeng behaved perfectly. After getting out of the car, he went to the rear door and opened the door for Hua Qingwu gently, which made the women present even more fascinated by him.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s appearance caused a stir among the crowd. At the moment, everyone was stunned and at a loss for words after seeing her.


    A fairy descending to the mortal world from the ninth heaven, that¡¯s what they could describe her.


    In front of Yunxiao Hotel, fireworks that would sound 100,000 times flared and did not stop until half an hour later. The smoke caused by the fireworks rose up to the sky like a mushroom cloud.


    The bright red carpet covered the road over a hundred meters away.


    Hua Qingwu and Yun Nanfeng stepped onto the red carpet arm in arm.


    The beautiful woman and the handsome man formed the most beautiful scene of the day.


    ¡°You seemed very nervous.¡±


    Yun Nanfeng moved his arm minutely because Hua Qingwu almost cracked it. He was curious why she, a weak girl, had such great strength.


    Hua Qingwu tried hard to relax, and she whispered in a low voice as well, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    With a gentle smile on his face, Yun Nanfeng nodded at the guests around as a greeting while whispering to her, ¡°Never mind. We are just taking what we need.¡±


    Hua Qingwu chuckled and stopped talking, trying her best to be a good bride though it was just temporary.


    No one noticed that a beautiful seven-colored bracelet shone brightly under the sun on her wrist.


    After walking through a corridor, they came to an open grassland.


    The grassland behind Yunxiao Hotel covered an area of more than one thousand square meters.


    The wedding ceremony would be held on this grassland. The red carpet, white dresses, and the gather of the distinguished guests all showed that it was a luxurious ceremony in a low key.


    Though the master of the ceremony was a top master in the country, he was as wordy as other masters.


    ¡°Dear guests, friends, and relatives, welcome you to attend this ceremony in such a sunny, joyous day¡­¡±


    The master tried his best to liven up the atmosphere.


    ¡°Mr. Yun Nanfeng, do you want to marry the beautiful and elegant lady beside you, no matter she is rich or poor¡­¡±


    Those rich youngsters could not help but cheer upon hearing the words.


    Yun Nanfeng took the microphone in the master¡¯s hands, looked around, and said loudly with a gentle expression, ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    All the people present were shocked by the words.


    The master of the ceremony broke out in a cold sweat. He thought he heard it wrong. As his duty was to liven up the atmosphere, he immediately said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Take it easy, everyone. Mr. Yun must be joking with us.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Those who were present suddenly realized it was a joke.


    Yun Nanfeng looked at the crowd with a smile, looking gentle and elegant. He raised the microphone and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m not joking, and you didn¡¯t hear me wrong. Let me say it again, I don¡¯t want to marry her.¡±


    Yun Nanfeng spoke out ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry her¡± word by word and in an accented tone.


    After saying that, he turned around and looked at Hua Qingwu, saying, ¡°Miss Hua, are you willing to marry me?¡±


    Hua Qingwu suddenly laughed brightly like a blooming flower. She replied word by word like Yun Nanfeng did, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t want to be forced to marry anyone.¡±


    After three seconds of silence, discussions broke out in the place.


    The smiles on the faces of the Yuns and the Huas froze.


    ¡°Yun Nanfeng, are you clear about what you¡¯re doing now?¡± Yun Baishan, the head of the Yun Family, suddenly stood up, pounded on the table, and asked angrily.


    Yun Nanfeng looked at him with a weird expression, saying, ¡°Since you were questioning Yun Nanfeng, I¡¯ll let him answer the question.¡±


    Yun Nanfeng took out a small remote control, and the huge screen behind him lit up.


    What was supposed to be played on the screen was something about the wedding, but at the moment, it was something nasty.


    On the screen was a dark room.


    Just as everyone present felt confused, the door of the room was opened, letting in some light.


    When the light fell on the dark figure in the room, all the guests yelled out in surprise.


    Everyone saw clearly that it was a naked man with dark skin in the room. The man was extremely skinny, like a skeleton covered by human skin. Seeing him, the guests all felt chilling, and their hair stood on end.


    At the moment, among the guests, a lovely round-faced girl with big eyes, who looked like the movie star Zhao Liying, could not help but scream shrilly. With a pale face, she trembled violently.


    There was a handsome man, a beautiful woman, and an old man sitting beside the girl. The old man had a grey beard and grey hair and was full of spirit and energy.


    ¡°Tangtang!¡± The old man looked worried. He hugged the girl in his arms tightly, patted her back, and comforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here with you¡­¡±


    The handsome man and the beautiful woman exchanged a glance and hurriedly comforted the girl as well.


    The young girl gradually calmed down, but she still trembled violently. She said in a stuttering voice, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s that thing who caught me and took me away¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes bulged like copper bells, and a threatening aura rose up from his body.


    The man and the woman instantly looked grave as well.


    The guests around the old man stepped backward subconsciously.


    They could not afford to provoke the old man. The old man was from the Su Family and had a tacky name, Su Laohu. Nevertheless, he was a legendary figure. Even a three-year-old child in Yunyan City could tell two or three exploits about the old man.


    The old man was once a general and had joined the Vietnam War. Having taken part in countless wars, small or big, he was addressed as ¡°Soul of Army¡± by the president of the country. Though he was in half-retirement, even the powerful Yun Family dared not provoke the old man for he had made a lot of achievements and his students were all over the world.


    ¡°Old Dog Yun, if you can¡¯t explain this to me, I¡¯ll perish your family at all costs.¡±


    The old man kicked the chair into pieces, and his roaring voice sounded loudly in the place. Su Tang was the old man¡¯s only granddaughter and was always well-behaved, so the old man doted on her very much.


    Several days ago, Su Tang was missing. The old man was so worried about her that he ordered all the male members of the family regardless of their positions to come back. Even the old man¡¯s youngest son, who served in a secret national department, also hurried back after receiving the old man¡¯s call. From this, one could tell how much the old man doted on his granddaughter.


    Even some senior officials of the country were alarmed by the news. However, the old man still failed to find the girl even after he sent out all the forces of the Su Family.


    In those days, the old man did not eat or sleep, and lost much weight.


    Just as the old man gave up all his hope, Su Tang returned home herself. However, she was so scared that she forgot what had happened except that someone saved her.


    The old man was so furious that someone actually dared to hurt his granddaughter. Since Su Tang had forgotten everything, the old man could only vent his anger on his sons. Even though his sons were powerful figures, they were scolded by the old man harshly.


    Unexpectedly, Su Tang suddenly remembered what had happened several days ago. Seeing his granddaughter so scared, the old man was itching to summon an army and perish the Yun Family.


    The handsome man and the beautiful woman sitting beside the old man were full of killing intent, especially the man. He stared at Yun Nanfeng fixedly and wanted to kill him for he almost broke down after being scolded and beaten by the old man during these days.


    The guests were in a state of anxiety; they were afraid that they would be involved as the old man was so angry.


    ¡°Grandpa Su, please rest assured. I¡¯ll explain it to you. Please watch the video first.¡± Yun Nanfeng¡¯s expression did not change from beginning to end.


    Yun Nanfeng pressed the button of the remote control, and the video continued playing.

 Chapter 70 - The Crisis at Wedding Ceremony (2)

    ¡°Guards, turn it off!¡±


    Yun Baishan roared. The video couldn¡¯t be exposed to the public; otherwise, the Yun Family would be done.


    The security guards of the wedding ceremony were arranged by the Yun Family, and most of them were the family¡¯s bodyguards. Upon hearing the order, two bodyguards moved and rushed to the stage.


    ¡°Fan¡¯er!¡±


    Before the old man¡¯s voice fell, the man standing next to him had already rushed out at an extremely fast speed. He jumped several times and caught up with the two bodyguards. After that, he kicked backward at two bodyguards, who spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward.


    Standing on the stage, the man said in a threating tone, ¡°Who dares to turn it off?¡± His eyes were as sharp as those of hawks.


    If Chu Xun were there, he would recognize the man, who was no other than Su Fan, and the woman with Su Fan was exactly the female gambler he met before.


    Nobody dared to move after seeing Su Fan¡¯s violent method, the bodyguards of the Yun Family included.


    The video continued playing. On the screen, after the door was pushed open, two men walked in. One of them was exactly Yun Nanfeng who was standing on the stage at the moment, while the other was a man with an evil aura.


    There was a sudden commotion among the guests because they saw the man with an evil aura carried a human being in his hands on the screen. Judging by the clothes, it should be a young girl, and the guests could not see her face because it was covered by her hair.


    At the moment, the monster in the dark moved. he turned around and looked at the two men. Seeing his face, the guests all gasped in fear for the monster had a horrifying appearance. He had no eyeballs, nose, or lips, and on his two rows of sharp teeth was sticky saliva. The scene was utterly disgusting.


    ¡°You¡¯re late!¡± The monster spoke in human language, but his voice sounded like steel rubbing against steel, making those who heard it sick.


    The man with an evil aura hurriedly bowed toward the monster and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, General Gui. It has become more and more difficult to find the women born at a yin moment in Yunyan City.¡±


    The monster stared at the man for a moment before turning to look at Yun Nanfeng. The ear-piercing sounds like steel rubbing against steel sounded again as the monster said, ¡°Any news about the woman named Hua Qingwu of the Hua Family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve found her whereabouts. She has escaped to Gujiang City, and we have sent some men to the city. I believe they will bring her back soon.¡±


    ¡°Soon? How long will it take?¡± The monster was suddenly enraged. He lifted Yun Nanfeng by the collar and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve waited long enough and I¡¯m fed up with my awful look.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get angry, General Gui. The head of the Yun Family said that we shouldn¡¯t go hard with Hua Qingwu. If the secret is leaked out, we¡¯ll draw attention from other forces. So we¡¯d better let her marry into the Yun Family and then control her. After that, we could let her enter that place to fetch you what you want,¡± Yun Nanfeng said with difficulty for he was lifted with only his tips of toes touching the ground.


    After hearing the words, the monster remained silent for a while and then suddenly laughed strangely. ¡°Do you mean that you¡¯ll marry Hua Qingwu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the suggestion of the head of the Yun Family,¡± Yun Nanfeng replied in a hurry.


    ¡°Did you agree?¡± the monster asked.


    ¡°I knew well who I am. I had no choice but to obey him.¡±


    ¡°Good! You¡¯d better keep your identity in mind. You¡¯re just a substitute, and I¡¯m the real Yun Nanfeng¡­¡±


    As soon as the monster¡¯s voice fell, there was an uproar among the guests present.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! That monster said he was Yun Nanfeng. Then, who is the man on the stage?¡±


    ¡°Look, everyone¡­¡±


    Someone yelled in surprise!


    All eyes were attracted to the screen again.


    On the screen, the monster let go of Yun Nanfeng and looked at the girl carried by the man with an evil aura.


    The man with an evil aura immediately put the girl on the table beside him.


    Lying flat on the table with her beautiful face pale and her eyes shut, the girl seemed to have fainted.


    ¡°Yingying¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man among the guests yelled angrily as he stared at the screen.


    The middle-aged man was the president of Huifeng Group. His surname was Han, and most of the people present knew him.


    ¡°President Han, is she your daughter who has been missing for more than two years?¡± A person who had a good relationship with the man asked.


    The middle-aged man stared at the screen as if he had not heard the words.


    On the screen, the monster suddenly lowered his head and bit the girl on the neck. The unconscious girl struggled for a while before stopped struggling. Almost in an instant, the girl¡¯s body became shrunken like a flat balloon, her skin became grey-white, and she looked like a mummy.


    The monster, on the contrary, was like being inflated. The skin on his bones slowly swelled up, and finally became ruddy and shiny. In the end, the monster seemed to be reborn and transformed into a handsome young man, only that the blood on the corners of his mouth was too startling.


    ¡°Bastard¡­¡± The middle-aged man surnamed Han roared in grief with his eyes popped, and the people present all could feel his sadness.


    ¡°Yun Baishan, give my daughter back¡­¡± The middle-aged man charged at Yun Baishan with bloodshot eyes.


    However, before he could reach him, the man was stopped by the bodyguards of the Yun Family.


    The place was in dead silence, and only the angry roar of the middle-aged man could be heard.


    The man who was known as Yun Nanfeng in the Yun Family was fake, and the real Yun Nanfeng was a monster who fed on the fresh blood of young girls born at a yin moment.


    The old man, Su Laohu, looked grave. As a general, he had spent almost all his life on the battlefield and was a man of uprightness. He, who was also a practicer of Martial Tao, had seen many strange things; however, he had never seen such a cruel scene. ¡°The Yun Family must be perished.¡± he thought to himself.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? My son, Nanfeng, will gain a rebirth after today, and you will be free as well.¡± Despite what had happened, Yun Baishan was still calm and stared at the fake Yun Nanfeng coldly.


    ¡°Why am I doing this? You know the reason well, don¡¯t you, Yun Baishan? You forced me to this point.¡± The ever-gentle fake Yun Nanfeng suddenly roared at Yun Baishan as if he had gone mad.


    After a moment of silence, Yun Baishan sighed and said, ¡°Are you doing this for your younger sister, Xiaoning?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The fake Yun Nanfeng laughed wildly, and tears rolled down his face. He pointed at Yun Baishan, saying, ¡°You adopted my younger sister and me from our orphanage. You brought us up and with your help, I was able to go to the best university. Do you know how grateful my sister and I were to you? I once swore that I would never betray you, but you killed my only family. Why did you allow that bastard to drain her out of blood? Why¡­¡±


    Looking at the mad fake Yun Nanfeng, Yun Baishan said in pain, ¡°In fact, I have always treated you and your sister as my own children. You know, I don¡¯t want Xiaoning to die either, but if she didn¡¯t die, Nanfeng would die.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, all of your families are bastards. How shameless you were to say those words. Your son is not a human being at all; he is a monster feeding on blood. He should have gone to hell from a long time ago. I swore after Xiaoning¡¯s death that I would kill all the Yuns to take revenge for her. You¡¯re dead, all of you Yuns¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    The fake Yun Nanfeng laughed crazily. ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy the whole Yun Family, and let all of you die a terrible death¡­¡± As he said this, he suddenly pressed the button on the remote control in his hand.


    The scene on the screen changed, and there were more than 200 photos of young girls on it.


    ¡°All these girls were killed by that monster during these years. All the missing girls in Yunyan City were caught away by the Yun Family and were used to feed that monster¡­¡±


    The fake Yun Nanfeng¡¯s words caused an uproar among the guests, like a stone being thrown into a calm lake.


    A dozen guests roared with indignation and in a mournful voice because some of the girls in the photos were their families.


    ¡°The Yun Family is utterly devoid of conscience!¡±


    ¡°Yun Baishan, you son of a bitch, give my daughter back.¡±


    ¡°Destroy the Yun Family. Such a nasty family should not exist in Yunyan City¡­¡±


    The faces of the Yuns turned pale and they looked panic-stricken after they heard those angry voices of hatred. Even Yun Baishan, a fierce and ambitious man, looked terrible at the moment.


    If they were to confront only one person, they believed they would be able to win even if the person was Su Laohu.


    If they were to confront ten people, they believed they still stood a chance to win.


    However, now, they were to confront more than a hundred people. All the members of the Yun Family knew that they were done. Even the deep-rooted families in the capital city would step back when confronting all the big figures in Yunyan City, let alone the Yun Family alone.


    ¡°Yun Baishan, do you regret what you have done? You didn¡¯t expect your family to be forced to this point, did you?¡± the fake Yun Nanfeng asked in a scolding tone.


    Yun Baishan looked at him with a complicated expression, saying, ¡°Yes, I do regret, not because my family would fall, but because I chose you to be Nanfeng¡¯s substitute.¡±


    ¡°He who is unjust is doomed to destruction. I don¡¯t care for what reason you regret it. After today, you¡¯re finished, and your family is finished. All you bastards should go to hell.¡±


    ¡°Hell? Do you really think that you alone can defeat my family? How ridiculous!¡± Yun Baishan pointed at Hua Qingwu and continued, ¡°To tell you the truth, as long as I catch her and cure Nanfeng, it won¡¯t be difficult for me to rebuild my family.¡±


    After saying this, Yun Baishan shouted, ¡°Gui Shengzi, Gui Mei, go get her.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, two figures rushed over at a fast speed and approached the crowd in several seconds.


    The two figures were a man and a woman who followed the fake Yun Nanfeng to pick up the bride. The man was named Gui Shengzi, while the woman was named Gui Mei.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± The man surnamed Han recognized Gui Shengzi as the man who offered his daughter to the monster. He immediately roared with indignation.


    Gui Shengzi glanced at the man disdainfully and replied with an evil smile on his face, ¡°Old man, it was your daughter¡¯s honor to be General Gui¡¯s food. You should appreciate me.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Su, please kill him for me, and I will give Huifeng Group to you in return.¡± The middle-aged man looked at Su Fan and pleaded him.


    Gui Shengzi¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He sneered and replied, ¡°Kill me? I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±


    Gui Shengzi charged at the middle-aged man while shouting loudly, ¡°Gui Mei, go get Hua Qingwu.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Su Fan looked full of killing intent. He moved and dived at Gui Shengzi.


    ¡°Piss off!¡±


    Gui Shengzi suddenly stopped running. He turned around and punched toward Su Fan.


    Su Fan snorted coldly. He was so tall that he looked like an eagle diving downward when he punched at Gui Shengzi.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    When the two fierce fists met in the air, they caused a strong wind.


    Gui Shengzi retreated backward several steps under the force.


    Su Fan somersaulted in the air and fell backward several steps before regaining his balance.


    The two of them looked at each other both in astonishment. They were neck and neck in the just short fight.

 Chapter 71 - The Crisis at Wedding Ceremony (3)

    As Su Fan and Gui Shengzi were well-matched in strength, they were both in awe toward each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re powerful¡­¡± Gui Shengzi showed an evil smile, ¡°however, you¡¯re alone while I have a partner.¡±


    Gui Mei took two steps forward so as to attack Su Fan from both front and back with Gui Shengzi.


    ¡°Hottie, you look so handsome. Why do you lead a life full of fighting and killing? How about you give us Hua Qingwu and I give myself to you in return? Isn¡¯t it a good deal? She is nothing to you, so you will only gain a lot from the deal,¡± Gui Mei licked her red lips and said in a coquettish way.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    As the charming growl sounded, the female gambler jumped onto the stage quickly and stared at Gui Mei with aversion in her eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­ she is jealous.¡± Gui Mei chuckled and added, ¡°Hottie, you¡¯re so lucky to have a beauty in love with you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the female gambler yelled angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so aggressive. No wonder you¡¯re still a virgin. You¡¯re not his type.¡±


    The female gambler¡¯s eyes turned chilling. She did not reply but rushed to Gui Mei and whipped at her. With her movement, there were whooshing sounds in the air.


    Gui Mei did not expect the female gambler to be so decisive. She leaned backward instantly and dodged the whip. After taking two steps backward, she turned around and charged at Su Fan.


    Gui Shengzi moved to stop the female gambler and said to her with an evil smile, ¡°Come on, lass, play with me.¡±


    The female gambler looked indifferent and did not reply. She rushed toward Gui Shengzi and kicked at his head with her slender leg shining in the light.


    Gui Shengzi met the strike with a single arm.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The kick landed on Gui Shengzi¡¯s arm.


    The female gambler¡¯s expression changed slightly. She jumped up and kicked toward Gui Shengzi¡¯s chest with the other leg.


    Gui Shengzi took one step backward and suddenly punched toward the female gambler.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The female gambler was struck at the sole. She groaned in pain and somersaulted backward. After drawing back several steps, she regained her balance and stared at Gui Shengzi with a solemn expression.


    She was at the sixth level of the Innate Realm, one level lower than Gui Shengzi. As a result, she was at a disadvantage during the fight.


    Su Fan was so worried that he wanted to help her; however, he was stopped by Gui Mei just as he took one step forward.


    ¡°Hottie, with me here, why are you looking at another woman all the time? Am I not pretty?¡± Gui Mei pretended to look sad as she said that.


    Su Fan¡¯s eyes were full of aversion when he replied in a sneering tone, ¡°Stop behaving coquettishly. I¡¯ve seen so many prostitutes, but you¡¯re the first one who tried to do your dirty business in front of so many people that I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Gui Mei¡¯s smile froze on her face. She stared at Su Fan solemnly and giggled. ¡°Hottie, do you know that you broke my heart? I decided when I got you, I¡¯ll suck your vigor up and pin you to the wall like pinning a specimen.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think you¡¯re too dirty to suck me. However, I could let every man present pee on you,¡± Su Fan said viciously. He never submitted to anyone in terms of annoying others.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Gui Mei was enraged. She screamed and charged at Su Fan, scratching toward Su Fan¡¯s face with her fingernails gleaming with black lights.


    ¡°Fu*k! Bitch! I have to make a living with my handsome face,¡± Su Fan said in a joking tone. Meanwhile, he leaned backward to dodge the blow and kicked toward Gui Mei suddenly.


    Gui Mei crossed her arms to defend herself.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a dull sound of the collision, Gui Mei was kicked away.


    ¡°So that¡¯s all you got.¡± Su Fan showed an expression of disdain and realized that Gui Mei was at the fifth level of the Innate Realm at most.


    Gui Mei rolled several rounds on the ground after landing on the ground. Then, she jumped upward instantly and charged at Su Fan again.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Su Fan snorted.


    Gui Mei rushed to Su Fan and kicked toward between Su Fan¡¯s legs. With a sinister smile on her face, she raised her hands and scattered a handful of powder toward Su Fan.


    Noticing that things went wrong, Su Fan retreated backward quickly. However, it was too late. He took in two breaths mixed with the powder and felt his body limp and his head dizzy. He staggered, went down on one knee, and barely supported himself even with both hands on the ground.


    ¡°Well, hottie, are you making a proposal or begging for mercy?¡± Gui Mei asked with a grin, but soon, she continued with a frosty expression, ¡°No matter what your answer is, I won¡¯t grant your wish.¡±


    ¡°Su Fan!¡±


    Seeing Su Fan fall down, the female gambler shouted worriedly. She was in such a fluster that she was caught off guard and was kicked at the belly by Gui Shengzi. As she was less powerful than Gui Shengzi, she spat out a mouthful of blood and fell on the ground a dozen meters away.


    ¡°Hottie, did it break your heart to see your sweetheart get badly hurt?¡± Gui Mei asked in a playful tone as if she were playing a Cat and Mouse game.


    ¡°Stop playing, the two of you, get down to business!¡± Yun Baishan urged Gui Shengzi and Gui Mei.


    He understood that the Yun Family was doomed, and nobody could save it. Now, his only hope lay on Hua Qingwu. As long as he caught Hua Qingwu, his son, Yun Nanfeng, would be able to live as a normal person. By then, it was not difficult for him to rebuild his family; after all, the property of the family was still there.


    ¡°Shuisheng, retreat with our men.¡± Yun Baishan ordered.


    Yun Shuisheng replied yes. They had expected that the day would come sooner or later, so they had prepared a retreat plan long ago.


    Gui Shengzi turned around to look at Hua Qingwu, and he said with a sinister smile, ¡°Miss Hua, please don¡¯t struggle. I don¡¯t want to hurt a beauty like you¡­¡± After saying this, he rushed toward Hua Qingwu.


    Hua Qingwu looked at Gui Shengzi with an expression of disdain and was very calm.


    ¡°Bastard, how dare you!¡± The old man Su Laohu thundered.


    He moved toward Hua Qingwu at an incredibly high speed like a tiger running down a mountain. As a result, he was much faster than Gui Shengzi.


    Though the old man acted later than Gui Shengzi, he reached Hua Qingwu ahead of Gui Shengzi and stood in front of her.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a threatening aura, the old man punched Gui Shengzi at leisure. Gui Shengzi spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backward.


    The next moment, the old man approached Gui Mei, who was so frightened and tried to spread out the pink power in her hands. However, the old man did not give her any chance and kicked her away.


    At the moment, the old man was as imposing as a tiger. He actually did not want to target the juniors, but Gui Shengzi and Gui Mei were so crafty. He did not want to see the Yuns get away from it, and must wipe out the Yuns. Otherwise, the Yuns might cause trouble in the future.


    ¡°Yun Baishan, you¡¯re not going anywhere. You and your family have committed so many sins, you must confess to those girls you murdered,¡± The old man stared at Yun Baishan and said in a solemn voice.


    As the Yuns had murdered so many young girls and almost killed his granddaughter, the old man, who had spent most of his life on the battlefield, was full of killing intent.


    ¡°Wipe out the Yun Family!¡±


    ¡°They are bastards and should die.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are heartless and should go to hell to apologize to those poor girls they murdered¡­¡±


    Enraged by the Yun Family, all the guests present united into an onslaught against the Yun Family and were indignant. The lofty Yun Family now became a target for all and was hated by everyone. Only their death could quell the guests¡¯ anger.


    Yun Baishan looked grave at the moment.


    The rest of the Yun Family all looked pale and frightened as if they had lost their parents.


    ¡°Do you really think you can kill me?¡± Yun Baishan said coldly. He then shouted loudly at Presbytery Gui, ¡°Presbytery Gui, I have to bother you to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The guests saw a dazzling figure as a withered and black-robed man appeared on the stage.


    ¡°Presbytery Gui, please make it quick. We have to retreat as soon as possible,¡± said Yun Baishan.


    ¡°What made you think that you can order me, Yun Baishan? You¡¯re far from comparing with the little things I raised. If not for General Gui¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t have even looked at you.¡±


    With Presbytery Gui¡¯s words, a black spider about the size of a human palm climbed onto his shoulder and made threatening gestures toward the guests. On Presbytery Gui¡¯s other shoulder was a red centipede about 20 centimeters long. It waved its head at the guests as well.


    Yun Baishan¡¯s expression changed instantly when he replied in a hurry, ¡°I dare not.¡±


    Presbytery Gui snorted and turned to look at Su Laohu with gloomy eyes, saying, ¡°It¡¯s strong of you to be at the first level of the Acquired Realm.¡±


    Su Laohu¡¯s eyes contracted, and he looked serious. Since the other party could tell his realm at one glance, the man must not be underestimated.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave with the Yun Family. Are you trying to stop me?¡± asked Presbytery Gui.


    ¡°The Yuns are so vicious. In no way would we let them go.¡±


    A guest roared before Su Laohu could reply.


    Presbytery Gui narrowed his eyes and responded, ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    After he said that, the spider jumped off his shoulder, bounced a dozen meters away, and landed on the face of the guest who spoke just now.


    Back when the guest was talking, Su Laohu realized things might go wrong. As a result, the moment he saw the spider jump to the guest, he was about to stop the spider.


    However, the centipede also jumped off Presbytery Gui¡¯s shoulder and stood in Su Laohu¡¯s way.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    With the sharp scream, the guest fell backward onto the ground, his face purple and green, and blood flowed out from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. Lying without breathing, the guest was obviously poisoned and died.


    The guests¡¯ faces turned pale with fear after they saw the scene, and they stepped backward in panic.


    Su Laohu looked grave when staring at the centipede in front of him.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The 20-centimeter long centipede charged at Su Laohu like a red flowing light.


    Su Laohu bent down quickly, grasped the red carpet under his feet, and brandished it at the centipede.


    ¡°Snip!¡±


    With the light sound, the centipede cut the carpet open like a sharp blade.


    Su Laohu was startled. Gathering Internal Breath inside his palm, he punched forward quickly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The centipede fell onto the ground for being hit and twitched several times before dying completely.


    Su Laohu let out a groan. He raised his hand only to see his palm turn black. It turned out that each inch of the centipede¡¯s skin was extremely poisonous. As more and more of Su Laohu¡¯s skin turned black, he felt dizzy and staggered. To stop the toxin from spreading, he hurriedly struck several of his acupoints.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Su Fan shouted worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Su Laohu replied, but he looked pale. Thanks to his strong cultivation, he managed to suppress the toxin from spreading for the time being.


    Presbytery Gui sneered and said mockingly, ¡°I raised this centipede with the venom of scorpions, Dendrobates, and venomous snakes, so it¡¯s extremely virulent. Even if you are in the Acquired Realm, you will die within two hours if you¡¯re poisoned!¡±


    Su Laohu¡¯s face turned green for the toxin was too strong to bear. He gnashed his teeth and said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ve spent most of my life on the battlefield, and I¡¯m content that I lived to now. I must wipe out you evil guys even at the cost of my life.¡±


    Yun Baishan seemed to have thought of something. His expression changed as he said to Presbytery Gui, ¡°Presbytery Gui, this old bastard must have informed the troops of this.¡±


    ¡°What qualifications does he have to summon troops?¡± Presbytery Gui seemed not to care about the words.


    Yun Baishan told him Su Laohu¡¯s identity hurriedly.


    On hearing the words, Presbytery Gui growled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± He was powerful, but he was not so arrogant as to challenge troops. A bullet could not kill him, but an armor-piercing projectile could.


    Yun Baishan was very angry inside, but he kept his composure. ¡°Presbytery Gui, let¡¯s leave here as soon as possible,¡± he said respectfully.


    At the moment, Su Laohu, Su Fan, and the female gambler had no strength to fight anymore, and other guests were ordinary people and could not stop the Yuns either. As a result, the three were very worried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Presbytery Gui waved his hand and turned to look at Hua Qingwu before saying, ¡°Come over here.¡± While saying that, he moved to Hua Qingwu to catch her. At the same time, as he waved his other hand, a black scorpion as large as a human palm charged at the fake Yun Nanfeng.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    There were two different booming sounds!


    When the black scorpion was about to land on Yun Nanfeng¡¯s body, a water curtain appeared in front of him and shattered the scorpion into a mist of blood.


    Another dull sound came from Presbytery Gui. When he was about to hold onto Hua Qingwu, a water curtain appeared in front of her as well, and threw Presbytery Gui backward.


    The sudden change astonished everyone present.


    Presbytery Gui fell onto the ground awkwardly, and when he coughed, a trace of bright red blood flowed down the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 72 - A Miserable Ending!

    Presbytery Gui wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth with a solemn expression. He stared at Hua Qingwu and the fake Yun Nanfeng in awe.


    Hua Qingwu looked calm with sarcasm in her eyes.


    However, the fake Yun Nanfeng looked shocked and took out a Jade Card. ¡°It indeed saved me.¡± He thought of what happened at the night two days ago.


    He had been thinking about revenge since the real Yun Nanfeng murdered his sister. He even placed his sister¡¯s memorial tablet in his room in memory of her and to remind himself of her death.


    At the night two days ago, he mourned for his sister¡¯s death as usual. He loved to pour out his bitterness and worries to her, but she would never respond again.


    At that time, he told his sister that he wanted to avenge her.


    ¡°Do you want to take revenge?¡±


    The sudden voice scared him so much that his heart almost skipped a beat.


    Fortunately, in order to make him more like Yun Nanfeng, the Yun Family spared no effort in cultivating him. As a result, he could handle it well in some aspects. Besides, he was good at hiding his thoughts, and could keep his composure even if Mount Tai collapsed in front of him.


    When he looked in the direction of the voice, he saw a handsome young man stand behind him not far away and stare at him with interest.


    At that time, he was worried that the man might have heard what he said, and was in no mood to consider how the man got into his room without being found.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he stared at the handsome young man while wondering how to let the man keep the secret forever.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that I can help you take vengeance upon your enemies.¡± The young man¡¯s voice sounded indifferent yet determined, and he had a commanding aura.


    ¡°What revenge? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The fake Yun Nanfeng denied, despite that he did not know how much the man had heard and what he knew about him.


    He thought that the man would refute his lie or threaten him; however, the man just smiled at him and replied, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want my help, just take it as I have never come here.¡±


    After saying this, the man turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± the fake Yun Nanfeng yelled subconsciously, not because he was convinced but because he was afraid that his secrets would be leaked out.


    The handsome young man turned back and looked at him quietly.


    ¡°You said you could help me avenge my sister, but why should I believe you?¡± the fake Yun Nanfeng said tentatively while thinking fast how to let the man shut up forever.


    However, after thinking it over, he realized there was only one way, which was to kill the man. Only the dead would not speak.


    He weighed his own power and the man¡¯s power. The man was thin and seemed not strong. However, the fake Yun Nanfeng himself was not strong either. Thus, he had to launch a sneak attack.


    ¡°Take a seat. Let me make you a cup of tea, and after that, let¡¯s talk about it slowly.¡±


    As he expected, the young man accepted his suggestion and sat down on the sofa, back to him. The fake Yun Nanfeng did not know whether it was because the man was confident about his own power or because the man was just not on the alert.


    No matter what the reason was, it was a good chance for him to attack.


    He lifted a vase for decoration and walked to the young man from his behind.


    It seemed that the young man was not aware of his action at all.


    The fake Yun Nanfeng¡¯s hands trembled for he had never killed a chick, let alone a human being.


    However, to take revenge for his sister, he had to do so.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± he roared, seemingly to boost his courage.


    With his eyes closed, he hit the young man with the vase.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A dull sound echoed, different from what he had expected. ¡°Did I miss it?¡± he wondered.


    He opened his eyes in secret and met the young man¡¯s cold gaze. To his shock, the vase was pinned in the mid-air, and no matter how hard he tried, he could not move it at all.


    What shocked him, even more, was that as the man waved his hand gently, the vase gradually floated in the air and fell into the young man¡¯s fair hands. The young man then tightened his grip on the vase.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The vase was suddenly exploded, yet the broken pieces did not fly in all directions but were frozen in the air.


    ¡°What kind of trick is this?¡± The fake Yun Nanfeng was scared out of his wits and his legs went limp. He had to hold the sofa with both hands so as not to fall.


    ¡°If you had not said sorry to me, you would be a dead man now.¡± The young man¡¯s voice sounded emotionless, and as he held his fingers together, the broken pieces of the vase were turned into bits.


    The fake Yun Nanfeng could not stand upright anymore and collapsed on the ground.


    ¡°Is he an immortal?¡± the idea suddenly crossed his mind, which was in a mess. ¡°Yes, he must be an immortal, and only an immortal could have such techniques.¡±


    ¡°Are you an immortal?¡± the fake Yun Nanfeng spoke out his mind subconsciously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Do you want to take revenge or not?¡± the young man did not answer the question but uttered his own question.


    He struggled to kneel down.


    ¡°Yes, I do. Please forgive me for being blind, Your Excellency. As long as I can take revenge, I won¡¯t regret even if I were to die¡­¡±


    The fake Yun Nanfeng only remembered that he kept kowtowing to and pleading the young man, because he knew he could not take revenge for his sister on his own unless the immortal would help him.


    ¡°During the following time, listen to me and as long as you do as I said, You¡¯ll be able to avenge your sister.¡±


    On hearing the words, the fake Yun Nanfeng knew that he was forgiven. ¡°Thank you, thank you, Your Excellency¡­¡±


    He got the Jade Card from the young man before who left. As a matter of fact, the young man gave him two Jade Cards and one small seven-colored snake and told him that they could protect him at a critical time.


    The young man also told him to give the other Jade Card and the snake to Hua Qingwu.


    He did not know how powerful the Jade Card was until now.


    After collecting his thoughts, he turned to look at Hua Qingwu. ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between her and that young man who looked as handsome as an immortal?¡± he wondered to himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart. Trusting him is the wisest choice you have ever made in your life,¡± Hua Qingwu said, seemingly knowing what the fake Yun Nanfeng was thinking about.


    The fake Yun Nanfeng was shocked. In fact, he hesitated for a long time before making up his mind.


    When Presbytery Gui saw the fake Yun Nanfeng took out a Jade Card, his expression changed, and there was greed in his eyes. ¡°Such an incredible treasure should be mine. Its defensive power is just so amazing.¡± he thought to himself.


    ¡°Boy, give me that card, and I¡¯ll spare your life and even accept you as my disciple.¡±


    The fake Yun Nanfeng was astonished and could not help but sneer at him with his eyes full of sarcasm. ¡°This old guy must be mad.¡± he thought.


    ¡°Boy, you know it well that a common man¡¯s only crime is to carry a jade, don¡¯t you? Do you think you¡¯ll be able to keep it? If you become my disciple, I can keep you safe and you¡¯ll be able to get whatever you want, money, beauty¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t keep it, but it can protect me. I¡¯d suggest you give up your delusion and think about how to make it out alive.¡±


    Presbytery Gui sneered. ¡°I may not be able to put you down for the time being, but I can leave here as I want and nobody could stop me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hua Qingwu asked with disdain.


    ¡°What? Do you dare to fight me? If it weren¡¯t for the Jade Card in your hands, I could kill you with a lift of my hand.¡±


    Hua Qingwu nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t dare to fight with you, but it does.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Hua Qingwu stretched out her hand, and the colorful bracelet on her wrist was shining under the sun.


    ¡°Jiu You, it¡¯s time to show your power!¡±


    With the words, the seven-colored bracelet around her wrist was brought to life and fell from her wrist.


    Everyone was surprised to see that a colorful bracelet turned into a beautiful seven-colored snake.


    Jiu You raised its head slightly and looked at Presbytery Gui with disdain in its dark eyes.


    Yes, it was disdain that was in its eyes. The guests present became even more surprised.


    ¡°Are you trying to make me stay here with this little snake? ¡°Presbytery Gui couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He had many small snakes like this one. ¡°Let me show you what the real Snake King would be like.¡±


    While speaking, he shook his sleeves, and a piebald python as thick as a child¡¯s arm wormed out of his sleeve. The snake had a black tongue, and it kept sticking its tongue out. What was even more strange was that the snake had a black cockscomb on its head.


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    Presbytery Gui ordered.


    The big snake slowly moved out of his sleeve. With its head raising high and a black cockscomb on its head, it looked like a proud master cock.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Jiu You suddenly roared, which sounded like a thunderstorm and made everyone dizzy.


    Everyone was stunned and wondered if it was really a snake.


    What was even more shocking was that the big snake, half of whose body had gotten out of Presbytery Gui¡¯s sleeve, chickened out after hearing the roar.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Presbytery Gui suddenly screamed, and as he shook his sleeves, the big piebald snake was thrown out of the sleeve. Then, he pulled his sleeve up quickly and saw two small bites on his arm, which were obviously left by the sake. Besides, black blood welled up from the bites.


    ¡°Baster, how dare you bite me! I¡¯ll kill¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, Presbytery Gui¡¯s voice stopped, and his face turned black. Moreover, blood oozed out from his eyes, nose, and ears.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Presbytery Gui fell onto the ground, dead.


    Silence, the place was in dead silence.


    Everyone present was petrified. The domineering and arrogant Presbytery Gui was killed by the venomous snake he raised.


    The Yuns, Gui Shengzi, and Gui Mei all looked surprised with their eyes popped out.


    No one had expected such a dramatic scene to happen, especially Yun Baishan.


    His face blushed with anger, and he felt ashamed. He felt like he were a drowning man who finally got someone help him, yet he dragged the man into the water from the river bank.


    ¡°You brought it upon yourself.¡±


    It was Su Fan who said the words, and his words drew everyone¡¯s attention back to Yun Baishan.


    ¡°Yun Baishan, you can¡¯t escape this time,¡± said the fake Yun Nanfeng in an angry voice.


    Yun Baishan shivered, and he could no longer keep his composure. He was both frightened and furious because he lost his biggest support, Presbytery Gui, who showed up in an imposing way and died miserably.


    ¡°That snake ran away.¡±


    Someone suddenly shouted.


    Following the voice, the guests saw that the big piebald snake moved quickly in the grass, like a lightning.


    ¡°Jiu You, don¡¯t let it run away,¡± Hua Qingwu said hurriedly. The snake was so venomous that it would be bad if someone ran into it.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    When the guests reacted from seeing a seven-colored light flash in front of them, they immediately spotted Jiu You come back leisurely with its head raising high.


    When they looked toward the big piebald snake, they gasped in fear. The piebald snake was cut into several pieces, yet, it was still alive, and each piece of its body kept creeping in the grass, making desperate struggle.


    Now, the guests began to look at Jiu You with a different expression. They felt their hair stand on end.


    Yun Baishan¡¯s legs went weak. He collapsed on the ground with a dull look and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ It¡¯s all over.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 73 - In the Hell!

    ¡°Who said that the Yun Family is over? As long as I¡¯m alive, the Yun Family will stand still forever!¡±


    Just when everyone was relieved, a voice sounded like the friction of steel was heard!


    The sound was too harsh. One would never forget once they heard it. The monster came.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er!¡±


    Yun Baishan cried out in surprise!


    A dark shadow came like a flash of lightning and appeared on the stage in a blink of an eye.


    People looked over and couldn¡¯t help but feel cold on their backs. Even the people of the Yun Family could not help stepping back.


    There was a great difference between seeing it in the picture and seeing it with your own eyes. At this time, they could see it more clearly. It wasn¡¯t a human being at all! It was just a skeleton covered with a layer of human skin, which made people shudder at a glance.


    ¡°General Gui!¡±


    Gui Shengzi and Gui Mei said together!


    The monster glanced at Presbytery Gui on the ground by his two black hole-liked eyes. He grinned and said with a strange smile, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. His death is not as valuable as a dog¡¯s.¡±


    Finishing that, he looked at Gui Shengzi and Gui Mei with his two black hole-liked eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re so useless. What¡¯s the use of your living?¡±


    ¡°Please spare us, General Gui¡­¡±


    The two were scared out of wits and begged for mercy.


    ¡°I would have killed you if you and I were not of the same clan.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for not killing us, General Gui¡­¡±


    Gui Shengzi and Gui Mei said in a trembling voice, trembling all over in fear and crawling on the ground.


    The monster snorted coldly. Then he moved his eyes to the fake Yun Nanfeng and said, ¡°How dare a little puppet oppose his lord?¡±


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m a puppet, I¡¯m still better than a monster like you. I even don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a man or a ghost.¡± The monster in front of the fake Yun Nanfeng was the real murderer of his sister. His hatred had already overwhelmed his reason.


    The monster was silent, but everyone knew that he was very angry. A touch of chilling danger came from him.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    All the people felt dazzling and when they could see, the monster had appeared in front of the fake Yun Nanfeng, and his hands, as dry as ghost¡¯s claws, were reaching to fake Yun Nanfeng¡¯s head with strong black fog.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A light curtain suddenly appeared, rippling. The Jade Card showed its paces and blocked the monster¡¯s claws.


    ¡°Clatter clatter¡­¡±


    The sound of glass breaking rang. They saw light rippling on the light curtain in front of the fake Yun Nanfeng, but it didn¡¯t knock back the monster, but made a sound of clatter under the claws of the monster.


    A touch of fear flashed in the eyes of the fake Yun Nanfeng. He looked down and saw countless cracks spreading on the surface of his Jade Card.


    The monster suddenly stopped, and then his claws were reached out again with black fog.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The light curtain in front of the fake Yun Nanfeng was broken, and the Jade Card in his hand also turned into powder.


    ¡°I have appeared, and it¡¯s time for you, a puppet, to leave. Go to hell and accompany your sister!¡± The monster lifted up his claws, which then fell towards the fake Yun Nanfeng¡¯s head.


    ¡°Jiu You.¡± Hua Qingwu shouted anxiously. She didn¡¯t expect that the Jade Card couldn¡¯t stop the monster.


    Just when the monster¡¯s claws were about to catch the fake Yun Nanfeng¡¯s head, a colorful light burst out and bumped into him severely.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    A dull sound of metal collision made people¡¯s eardrum tingle.


    The monster stumbled a few steps, and looked at the ground fiercely after standing, black fog rising from his black hole-liked eyes.


    Jiu You shook its little head and tilted its head. It seemed to be wondering about the strength of its opponent¡¯s body. It acted like a human.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting. There¡¯s such a strange animal in the world. Why don¡¯t you be my pet?¡± said the monster.


    ¡°Hawl!¡±


    Obviously, Jiu You understood. It roared, and did something strange.


    Jiu You opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of saliva, as if it was laughing at the monster¡¯s fantasy.


    Everyone was surprised. What did they see? Was this little snake spitting at that monster?


    Although these guests were ordinary people, their status was not low, and they could see some people and things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t imagine. But Jiu You¡¯s action was too humanized, making them so surprised.


    ¡°Interesting!¡± the monster said with interest. His voice sounded like the sound of steel friction.


    But Jiu You didn¡¯t feel interesting. It suddenly jumped, as fast as lightning.


    It slapped the monster¡¯s face with its tail, like a whip. The slap was strong.


    ¡°Clap!¡±


    There was a ringing sound!


    Everybody looked over and saw that the monster did not move. Jiu You¡¯s tail did no harm to the monster.


    The monster seemed to be enraged by Jiu You¡¯s slap. With a cold snort, he raised his claws to grab Jiu You, black fog spreading all over his body.


    Jiu You was flexible and fast. It flew away more than ten meters, raised its head, and roared.


    It was angry, because it didn¡¯t hurt the monster in both attacks.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Jiu You jumped again and launched a fierce attack. Besides Chu Xun, it wasn¡¯t scared of anybody.


    ¡°Clang clang¡­¡±


    Jiu You attacked the monster again and again, making deafening sounds of metal collision.


    But the monster¡¯s body was as solid as steel. Jiu You¡¯s attacks couldn¡¯t cause any damage to him!


    ¡°Hawl!¡±


    After a long time of attack, Jiu You still couldn¡¯t defeat him, which made it angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s an interesting little snake. You¡¯re doomed to be my pet,¡± said the Monster Yun Nanfeng.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A patch of black fog aroused from his body, and there was a red fruit, as big as a thumb, in his palm.


    ¡°You are familiar with it, aren¡¯t you?¡± The monster suddenly looked at Hua Qingwu and said.


    A look of thinking appeared on Hua Qingwu¡¯s face. The red fruit was very familiar, and she seemed to have seen it somewhere, but she couldn¡¯t remember for a while.


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The monster swallowed the red fruit in his hand and said, ¡°Unfortunately, this is the only one¡­¡±


    As the monster said, his body inflated, as if it was full of air. Instantly, he became a handsome young man. This was the true appearance of Yun Nanfeng.


    ¡°Come on, little snake! Be my pet.¡± At this time, Yun Nanfeng was full of strong momentum.


    ¡°Hawl!¡±


    How could Jiu You allow him to provoke itself! It jumped again and rushed to him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Yun Nanfeng casually wielded a fist, and Jiu You, seeming to hit it itself, was knocked back and fell more than ten meters away.


    Everyone was shocked. Why did Yun Nanfeng suddenly become so powerful after he changed into a human being?


    The reason was the weird red fruit! Everyone thought of that.


    ¡°Be my pet!¡± Yun Nanfeng walked towards Jiu You step by step.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s face was full of worries. She wanted to save Jiu You. But as soon as she stepped out, Yun Nanfeng waved his hand and a strong power burst out.


    The Jade Card automatically protected its owner. There was a light curtain in front of Hua Qingwu, shining and dazzling.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The strong power hit the light curtain, then the light curtain rippled and finally directly exploded. The Jade Card on Hua Qingwu¡¯s body also turned into powder, and Hua Qingwu was also knocked back several steps.


    Su Laohu, Su Fan and other people were shocked.


    ¡°Release your Internal Breath to outside! Grandmaster!¡±


    Yun Nanfeng stopped, turned to look at the old man, and said with a strange smile, ¡°You¡¯re a little knowledgeable.¡±


    Horror aroused in the old man¡¯s eyes. The word, Grandmaster, made him a little breathless like Mount Tai.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Grandmaster? Is it fierce?¡± There were guests who didn¡¯t know it.


    ¡°A friend of mine who learns martial arts once told me that Grandmaster is as powerful as a God. They can hurt people by flowers and leaves, and kill people a hundred meters away. They have powerful means. Only one can fight against a special armed force. They¡¯re incomparable.¡±


    ¡°Killing people a hundred meters away? It¡¯s bullshit! Fighting against an armed special force alone? Are you kidding?¡± This man didn¡¯t believe it. It was too outrageous.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡±


    Yun Nanfeng suddenly made a sound.


    Others could not help looking at him.


    Yun Nanfeng stooped to pick a blade of grass and played with it in his hand. Suddenly, he raised his hand!


    ¡°Whoosh¡­¡±


    A harsh sound of striking in the air sounded!


    Then, the man who doubted Grandmaster¡¯s means just now fell to the ground. His eyes were bulged, and his face was still full of panic. There was a small blood hole between his eyebrows.


    Others¡¯ faces became livid because of fear and they all looked at Yun Nanfeng in horror. At this moment, they realized that the means of the legendary Grandmaster were neither a joke nor an exaggeration.


    ¡°All of you attacked my Yun Family just now. How am I supposed to punish you?¡± Yun Nanfeng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly with bloodthirsty at the bottom of his eyes.


    ¡°How about I kill all of you? Although it¡¯s a bit troublesome, it can be solved once and for all.¡±


    Yun Nanfeng seemed to be talking to himself. But others were horrified when they heard that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe he dares to kill us all!¡± cried one of the guests.


    ¡°Yes, there are so many of us, how dare he kill all of us!¡±


    There were some guests with courage and uprightness. Besides, they were all big men and were used to being respected. They had never been treated like cattle or sheep to be slaughtered.


    A touch of cruelty was showed on Yun Nanfeng¡¯s face, and his eyes were callous.


    The next moment, he rushed out and went back to where he had been almost in the blink of an eye.


    All the people were scared out of wits, because Yun Nanfeng was holding two bloody heads, which belonged to the two guests who had just talked.


    ¡°Bang bang!¡±


    Until then, two headless bodies fell to the ground, blood gushing.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Screams rose as one fell. The fear in their screams made others feel chilling.


    Some women among the guests had passed out in shock by this cruel scene, and some even were scared to incontinence.


    ¡°You brute¡­¡±


    The old man roared angrily with bulged eyes, so that the poison inside his body spread faster, making his face pale and his lips purple. He was tottering.


    Yun Nanfeng thought little of it and threw the two bloody heads to those guests at will.


    The heads rolled and stopped at the feet of a fat guest. The guest began to shudder, and then covered his neck with both hands, pupils magnifying infinitely and the voice of hissing coming out of his mouth. Suddenly, he fell down to the ground, breathless. He was scared to death.


    This scene made everyone feel like they were in the hell, scared out of their wits.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t want to die. Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± A guest shouted wildly with a crazy look.


    ¡°There¡¯s one way to save you,¡± said Yun Nanfeng.


    All eyes were on him.


    Yun Nanfeng looked around and said indifferently, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not your fault. You were deluded. As long as you kill the people of the Su Family, and then merge your property into our Yun Family, we will be tied to the same boat, and I will naturally save your lives. For the sake of confidentiality or your life, the people of the Su Family must die. You¡¯d better think about it carefully!¡±


    ¡°Yun Nanfeng, you are worse than animals¡­¡± Su Fan swore.


    Yun Nanfeng¡¯s proposal was too malicious. He let them kill the people of the Su Family, and then burn the corpse in order to destroy the evidence. After that, they would seek unity of talking and say that people of the Su Family hadn¡¯t been here today. The government even dared not act rashly when these people united. With their testimony, the investigation might be difficult even if the state wanted to investigate.

 Chapter 74 - Who Can Kill Me?

    Yun Nanfeng¡¯s desire for authority was very strong. Today, people of all walks of life in Yunyan City were here. If he controlled these people, it would be a very terrifying force, and even stronger than those old influential families who had existed for thousands of years in the capital.


    Yunyan City was a second-tier city, but its economy had developed rapidly these years, and its GDP was much higher than that of some first-tier cities or some small countries.


    If the Yun Family controlled this power, it would be a big threat to the country.


    The guests were a little surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Yun Nanfeng to be so ambitious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. From now on, I¡¯ll kill one person every minute. You can decide what you should do,¡± Yun Nanfeng said cruelly.


    Everyone knew it was an obvious threat, but they had no alternative.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Everyone¡¯s brain was running at high speed. They didn¡¯t want to give way their hard-earned power, but the ending would be death if they didn¡¯t want to.


    Escape? Some people thought of that. If so many people ran away together, Yun Nanfeng couldn¡¯t stop them all even if he was as powerful as a god.


    They thought of that, but no one dared to do so, because they were not sure whether other people would escape together. If only one ran away stupidly, the end would be miserable.


    Overcaution and indecision was human nature.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    There was a sudden scream of panic in the crowd.


    Everyone subconsciously shuddered, feeling chilling.


    Just as they were thinking, one minute passed. Yun Nanfeng did not hesitate to cut off a guest¡¯s head.


    Yun Nanfeng was very calm, as if killing people was no different from killing chickens. He looked at people with cruel eyes, as if he was picking the next target.


    ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± asked Yun Nanfeng.


    No one said a word, and the scene was silent.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ask one by one.¡± Yun Nanfeng¡¯s eyes moved to a middle-aged man with a firm face.


    The middle-aged man named Sun Hai, the chairman of Haitian Real Estate Company. This middle-aged man with a resolute look collapsed and shivered in fear when he was glanced at by Yun Nanfeng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do you agree?¡± asked Yun Nanfeng.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Hai said with frightened eyes while teeth rattling. He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to, so just go to hell!¡± Yun Nanfeng said that casually and calmly, as if he was asking somebody to have a meal, as his palm surrounded by black fog was raised slowly.


    Everyone¡¯s heartbeat seemed to stop at this moment. They knew that when Yun Nanfeng¡¯s hand fell, Sun Hai would be decapitated.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you b*stard, if you don¡¯t appear, I¡¯ll hate you forever¡­¡± Hua Qingwu couldn¡¯t tolerate that anymore and shouted to the sky.


    Yun Nanfeng¡¯s hand suddenly stopped and he turned to give her a strange look.


    ¡°You ugly man, what are you looking at? Don¡¯t be complacent. If he shows up, he will kill you like killing a dog,¡± Hua Qingwu stared at Yun Nanfeng and said angrily.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Yun Nanfeng looked up to the sky and laughed.


    He said with disdain, ¡°I¡¯m a Grandmaster. Except for Human King, who can kill me?¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A shrill sound in the air attracted everyone¡¯s eyes. A white light seemed to come from the sky and came to heroic Yun Nanfeng.


    Yun Nanfeng¡¯s face changed a little, because he felt threat from the white light. He generated power by his feet and stepped back.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    It sounded like the sound of a knife cutting a leaf.


    People looked over and saw a wooden sword standing at the place where Yun Nanfeng had been.


    The wooden sword was ordinary, just like the wooden sword toys made by many people when they were young.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes suddenly became bright and shining when she saw the wooden sword. She knew that he was coming.


    Yun Nanfeng¡¯s face was livid. One moment ago, he said that people who didn¡¯t reach the Human King Realm couldn¡¯t hurt him. However, the next moment, he was forced back by a wooden sword. It was a shame to him.


    His eyes on the wooden sword suddenly became sharp and then extremely hot. He felt that there was a strong power inside the wooden sword.


    He took a step forward subconsciously, but then he stopped and looked forward.


    He was the focus of all people at this time, and all people followed him to look forward.


    In the sun, a handsome young man, with his hands on his back, was walking over leisurely, like strolling in the courtyard.


    ¡°This b*stard¡­¡± Hua Qingwu said in a low voice. Her eyes were full of tears, glowing in the sun.


    The fake Yun Nanfeng stood up subconsciously, and there was respect that appeared on his face.


    The pace of the youth seemed to be slow, but in fact, it was fast. Almost in a few breaths, he arrived at the place which was ten meters away from others.


    When they could see the young man¡¯s face clearly, Su Fan suddenly widened his eyes, and exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    This was exactly Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun obviously didn¡¯t expect to meet Su Fan here. He was surprised and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°My family is in Yunyan City. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence.¡± Seeing Chu Xun, Su Fan was very excited and said happily. The worry on his face had disappeared.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Chu Xun looked at him and asked.


    Su Fan¡¯s look changed and he said in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Big Brother. Can you check my grandfather? He¡¯s poisoned.¡±


    Chu Xun followed his eyes and looked at the old man. He walked over and said, ¡°Relax.¡±


    Before the old man returned to his mind, he felt a strong breath rushing into his body, and the spreading poison was forced to flow back.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    A puff of black blood was forced out of the old man¡¯s mouth.


    The old man felt that the breath inside his body grew soft and was nourishing his eight extra meridians.


    He couldn¡¯t see it himself, but the others were stunned, because the black and blue color on his face was fading quickly and his face returned to normal.


    ¡°The poison has been cleaned up. You will be okay after a period of cultivation.¡± Chu Xun took back his hand and said indifferently.


    The old man was still in shock, and didn¡¯t react for a long time. Everything had happened too fast.


    ¡°Big Brother, you are so awesome,¡± Su Fan shouted.


    Chu Xun gave him a glare, but he still went to help him cure the wound. Then he cured the female gambler, and finally looked at Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Here I am!¡±


    But Hua Qingwu turned head and hummed, keeping a straight face.


    Chu Xun touched his nose and said, ¡°Something delayed me.¡±


    But Hua Qingwu still ignored him.


    Chu Xun said with a wry smile, ¡°Your mother is awake.¡±


    Hua Qingwu was stunned first, and then asked happily, ¡°Really?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Elder Gui to send her to Gujiang City.¡±


    Hua Qingwu was stunned. No wonder she hadn¡¯t seen Elder Gui today. She still thought that she hadn¡¯t listened to Elder Gui so that he was angry and didn¡¯t want to see her.


    ¡­


    ¡°Fan¡¯er, who¡¯s he?¡± asked the old man in a low voice after he came to his sense from shock.


    ¡°His name is Chu Xun, the Big Brother I knew in Gujiang City. He¡¯s so awesome¡­¡±


    Su Fan started to nag excitedly. But the female gambler couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    She pushed away Su Fan and said to the old man, ¡°Grandpa Su, Mr. Chu is also a grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°A grandmaster¡­¡± The old man was so shocked that he almost bit his tongue and looked at Chu Xun in shock. No wonder the poison he couldn¡¯t suppress could be solved by him in an instant.


    But such a young grandmaster was terrible.


    Su Fan glared at the female gambler fiercely and murmured a few words. Then he ran to Chu Xun excitedly, gave a look at Hua Qingwu and said while winking at Chu Xun, ¡°Big Brother, is Miss Hua our sister-in-law? You are so awesome. Even the first beauty in Yunyan City loves you. Of course, only the first beauty deserve you.¡±


    Hearing that, Chu Xun was helpless.


    But Su Fan didn¡¯t care. He looked at Hua Qingwu and said, ¡°Hello, sister-in-law. I¡¯m Su Fan.¡±


    Hua Qingwu was obviously satisfied with Su Fan¡¯s address towards her. She said with a smile, ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, just now this monster wanted to rend away sister-in-law. Kill him. You don¡¯t know how disgusting this ugly man is. He actually sucked people¡¯s blood,¡± Su Fan said disgustingly.


    Chu Xun smiled quietly and said, ¡°He feeds the ghost insects with his body, and the blood of women who were born in unlucky time. When the ghost insects grow up, he merges with the ghost insects, so his accomplishments can be increased dramatically. The consequence of doing so is to become neither a man nor a ghost.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, what are you talking about?¡± Su Fan didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Forget it. You just need to understand that what he did is evil and unpresentable,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Su Fan nodded, knowing it half well. Then he shouted, ¡°Big Brother, he was so arrogant just now. Kill him!¡±


    Everyone felt unbelievable when they heard what Su Fan had said. What did he regard Yun Nanfeng as? A bug?


    They had just experienced how terrible the means of Yun Nanfeng were. They felt that Su Fan was looking for death, and they were worried about him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yun Nanfeng had been keeping silent since Chu Xun appeared. At this time, he finally spoke.


    ¡°Who is he? You may be scared to death if I tell you. Stand up straight so as not to collapse when you know who he is,¡± Su Fan looked up and said, ¡°He is the embodiment of beauty and wisdom, strength and chivalry. He is the best expert in the world who can scare the heaven and the hell when he raises his hand and shakes his feet. He is my Big Brother, Miss Hua¡¯s boyfriend, the Protection God of the people, and the nemesis of sin¡­¡±


    Su Fan talked a lot. And the more he talked, the more crazy his words were. He had nagged a lot, but he hadn¡¯t spoken out Chu Xun¡¯s name yet.


    Hua Qingwu couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of helplessness.


    ¡°Fan¡¯er.¡± The old man stopped Su Fan helplessly.


    Su Fan suddenly stopped and found that everyone was looking at him, but he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He went on saying, ¡°In a word, my Big Brother is the most powerful in the world, and even the immortal can¡¯t beat him. By the way, I¡¯ll add another one sentence at the end. I¡¯ll just say that once and you listen to me carefully¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The female gambler couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    The old man blushed a little. It was so humiliating that he gave Su Fan a glare.


    ¡°His name is Chu Xun. Chu is the surname Chu, and Xun is¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy!¡±


    Yun Nanfeng¡¯s face was gloomy. Now he wanted to tear Su Fan¡¯s mouth at most. He regretted that he hadn¡¯t slapped him to death just now.


    ¡°Son of b*tch, my Big Brother is here. Kneel down quickly and wait for death. Now you don¡¯t have a chance to talk¡­¡±


    Before Su Fan finished speaking, he saw Yun Nanfeng was surrounded by black fog.


    ¡°Stay away!¡± Chu Xun reminded him.


    In fact, Chu Xun didn¡¯t need to remind him. Su Fan had already felt strong danger, and then quickly hid behind Chu Xun, as fast as a rabbit.

 Chapter 75 - A Human Punching Bag!

    ¡°You want to stop me?¡±


    Yun Nanfeng frowned. He felt no sign of martial arts from Chu Xun, but he felt dangerous.


    Chu Xun chuckled, but his eyes were full of disgust. Feeding ghost insects with the blood of young girls was the most shameful thing for him. He was not a saint, but he couldn¡¯t accept so many innocent and tragic deaths of young girls!


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop you, but going to kill you. You are not worthy to live in the world.¡±


    Yun Nanfeng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, black fog surging around his body. He stared at Chu Xun for a while, then he suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Except for people of Human King Realm, no one can kill me. You can¡¯t do it,¡± said Yun Nanfeng firmly. He had a strong belief in his own strength.


    After the war happened a few decades ago, there were few grandmasters in the world, let along Human King. Was Chu Xun a Human King? The answer was obvious. He was not. Since he wasn¡¯t a Human King, how could he kill Yun Nanfeng£¿


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth and said indifferently,


    ¡°Why Human King is the only one who can kill you? The cultivation enhanced by evil means doesn¡¯t belong to you after all. It¡¯s not difficult to kill you.¡±


    The black fog around Yun Nanfeng surged faster, and his eyes were sharper.


    He said in a cold voice, ¡°You can try!¡±


    Chu Xun smiled. Instead of using his True Energy, Chu Xun generated power with his feet and rushed to Yun Nanfeng.


    Yun Nanfeng was slightly shocked to find that there was no fluctuation of Internal Breath inside Chu Xun and that Chu Xun looked like an ordinary person. Then his eyes grew cruel.


    Even without True Energy, Chu Xun¡¯s speed was also fast and frightening. He appeared in front of Yun Nanfeng in a blink of an eye and gave him a fierce blow.


    Yun Nanfeng¡¯s face was full of disdain. He also gave out a blow which was surrounded by black fog.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The dull sound of steel crashing sounded.


    ¡°Tat tat¡­¡±


    Yun Nanfeng showed angry eyes. He was actually beaten back by Chu Xun¡¯s blow.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting!¡±


    Chu Xun shook his arm, and then rushed to Yun Nanfeng again and raised his fist to hit him.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Yun Nanfeng¡¯s face was livid. He was shocked that he was beaten back again. Chu Xun didn¡¯t use Internal Breath, but pure physical force.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s tone was disdainful. Nourishing the bones with ghost insects could make the bones become as strong as black iron, but the strength was gained from outside after all, not inside. It was unpresentable.


    The bones hidden under the skin of Chu Xun were shining like jade. The Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique was demonstrating its power.


    Yun Nanfeng was obviously enraged, and his eyes were more fierce.


    But Chu Xun didn¡¯t talk nonsense to him. A piece of the red carpet at his feet was kicked off and he rushed out like a sword.


    ¡°Ripping!¡±


    One blow was launched, tearing the air.


    Yun Nanfeng¡¯s eyes became sharp, and his arms were crossed in front of his chest to withstand the blow.


    Chu Xun hit Yun Nanfeng¡¯s arms fiercely.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The shrill sound of bones breaking was clear and audible.


    Yun Nanfeng screamed. His feet fell to the ground and he shot back. Two deep gullies were made on the grassland under his feet.


    But before he could stand still, Chu Xun had already caught up with him, and his fist was launched again.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    This time, the fist hit Yun Nanfeng¡¯s ribs fiercely, and the sound of bones breaking sounded again.


    ¡°Bang Bang¡­¡±


    Chu Xun threw a dozen punches one after another, and hit Yun Nanfeng¡¯s body again and again, accompanied by frightening sounds of bone breaking.


    The shrill screams of Yun Nanfeng never stopped.


    Bang Bang¡­


    The punches were all over the sky, vast and mighty. Chu Xun¡¯s punches were more and more terrible. Now, every time he threw a punch, there was a horrible explosive sound.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A fist hit Yun Nanfeng¡¯s face, black blood splashing and his face distorting.


    ¡°Crack crack¡­¡±


    Yun Nanfeng roared, shouted, and screamed. His bones were all broken.


    Chu Xun¡¯s punches were thrown more and more fluently. Yun Nanfeng looked like a walking punching bag, which could not escape, and could only bear violence.


    ¡­


    ¡°Pur pur¡­¡±


    There were sounds of swallowing one after another.


    At this time, all people had the same expression. Their eyes were bulged, and mouth was open. They even didn¡¯t know that their saliva had flown out.


    Chu Xun on the stage was like a God or a devil in their eyes. They had experienced the horror of Yun Nanfeng, but now¡­


    They couldn¡¯t describe the shock in their hearts at this time.


    ¡­


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Yun Nanfeng, like a broken sack, flew backwards and fell heavily more than ten meters away.


    ¡°I¡¯m so comfortable!¡±


    Chu Xun murmured as he shook his arms. He hadn¡¯t been so happy for a long time.


    The scene was in dead silence!


    Only Yun Nanfeng¡¯s faint moan could be heard. None of his bones were intact. All of them were broken and were like mud now.


    ¡°We are saved¡­¡±


    A guest said weakly.


    The scene was still in dead silence, but it lasted only three seconds. Then there were numerous cheers. Everyone¡¯s face was full of the joy of survival.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes were obsessed. This was her man, as strong as Mars and incomparable. Next, without hesitation, she rushed to Chu Xun, put her arms around Chu Xun¡¯s neck, and kissed his face, leaving a red lip print on Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    Chu Xun, who was calm and relax, suddenly stiffened.


    ¡°Kiss me!¡±


    Hua Qingwu closed her eyes and her attractive red lips pouted slightly.


    Looking at the near beautiful face, attractive red lips, and a shy look, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help quickening his heartbeat.


    ¡°Kiss her, kiss her¡­¡±


    Su Fan snickered and teased Chu Xun loudly.


    The excited guests also noticed this scene, and began to tease and laugh.


    Hua Qingwu didn¡¯t feel Chu Xun¡¯s action for a long time. She secretly opened her eyes and saw Chu Xun standing like a tree. She couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed inside. ¡°He¡¯s really a blockhead.¡± Then she held Chu Xun¡¯s face in both hands, and kissed him on the lips.


    One minute passed!


    Two minutes passed!


    Three minutes passed¡­


    Chu Xun passively accepted Hua Qingwu¡¯s kiss.


    Alas!


    Chu Xun sighed in his mind. ¡°A woman is so brave. And what do I feel uncomfortable with?¡± Thinking of that, Chu Xun stopped resisting. He put one hand around her waist and the other on the back of her head, and deepened the kiss.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Big Brother, you have bitten Miss Hua¡¯s lips.¡±


    Su Fan teased Chu Xun again.


    ¡°Is my kissing skill so bad?¡± Chu Xun took it seriously and released Hua Qingwu subconsciously. The two parted and Chu Xun saw that the lips of Hua Qingwu were more ruddy and attractive, but they hadn¡¯t been bitten. So he immediately understood that he had been cheated.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes were full of affection and tenderness. This girl, who had forced Chu Xun to kiss her just now, looked very shy with her head down.


    Chu Xun was not good at this kind of thing and didn¡¯t know what to say now, so he scratched his head awkwardly. He was totally different from the one who had ravaged Yun Nanfeng.


    ¡°Big Brother, I want it too!¡±


    Su Fan pouted in a funny way.


    Chu Xun was embarrassed. After being teased by Su Fan, he blushed, making everyone laugh.


    However, people of the Yun Family were so grieved as if they had lost parents and their faces were pale. They had had a chance to unify the whole Yunyan City and become the biggest winner today.


    But this dream was mercilessly broken by Chu Xun.


    But they didn¡¯t hate Chu Xun at all. The only thing this man, who was as strong as an immortal or a demon, left for them was fear.


    Yun Baishan¡¯s eyes were dull. This time, the Yun Family was really over. There was no chance for them to survive.


    ¡°Crack crack¡­¡±


    Mixed with the crowd¡¯s voice, a strange noise was not obvious, but it still attracted Chu Xun¡¯s attention.


    All of them followed Chu Xun to look over. Immediately, the smile on their faces solidified and they were scared.


    The sound came from Yun Nanfeng. His broken bones were recovering, as if they were coming to life.


    After a short time, Yun Nanfeng actually stood up slowly, and exercised his body, bones making clear sounds!


    ¡°I said, no one can kill me except for Human King.¡± Yun Nanfeng looked gloomy. He stared at Chu Xun and said, ¡°I have to thank you very much. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been completely integrated with ghost insects so fast. As a reward, I won¡¯t kill you. I want you to live. I¡¯ll refine you into a Ghost Slave myself.¡±


    People were shocked to see that while Yun Nanfeng was talking, his fingernails were growing continuously, and they didn¡¯t stop until they were about 20 centimeters. The dark fingernails, like knives, were emitting cold light.


    ¡°Since I can defeat you once, I can do it again.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished his words, the lawn under his feet exploded, and he shot out like an arrow and threw a fierce punch at the same time.


    Yun Nanfeng looked at the coming Chu Xun disdainfully. His sharp fingernails with black awns were reached out to grasp Chu Xun¡¯s fist.


    Chu Xun showed a strange smile on his face. At the same time, a kind of terrible momentum rose from him.


    Yun Nanfeng¡¯s face changed suddenly, and his eyes were filled with fear. Because as soon as the terrible momentum rose from Chu Xun, his evil power was suppressed and could not circulate.


    Chu Xun¡¯s momentum was overwhelming and irresistible!


    ¡°Clang clang¡­¡±


    Yun Nanfeng couldn¡¯t help making a shrill scream. His fingernails, like sharp knives, were smashed by Chu Xun¡¯s fist, which then went on rushing to him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist hit Yun Nanfeng¡¯s chest fiercely, and his chest collapsed directly. Several of his sterna were broken, and he flew backwards while spewing blood.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t chase him this time. Instead, he spread his fingers and said,


    ¡°Sword!¡±


    The wooden sword inserted on the ground began to tremble. At last, it turned into a streamer and swooshed to Chu Xun¡¯s hands.


    Chu Xun held the wooden sword, and injected True Energy into it, which glittered with gold in an instant.


    The golden light covered Chu Xun, which made him look sacred and solemn.


    When the wooden sword was wielded, a fierce white Sword Qi burst out, directly penetrated the body of Yun Nanfeng, and fell into the sky.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The next moment, Yun Nanfeng, who was in the air and hadn¡¯t landed yet, was directly stirred into a blood mist by the Sword Qi.


    The scene was in dead silence. Only the sound of heartbeat could be heard.


    The eyes of all the people were dull and their thoughts were chaotic. It seemed that Chu Xun had taken away their souls with this sword.


    The blood mist caused by the explosion of Yun Nanfeng was particularly striking in the sun, and dissipated after a long time.

 Chapter 76 - Su Fan Sucks up to Chu Xun!

    Chapter 76 Su Fan Sucks up to Chu Xun!Several military trucks stopped in front of the Yunxiao Hotel.


    Dozens of armed soldiers got off the trucks and quickly guarded the hotel gate.


    ¡°Others follow me in.¡±


    A swarthy man snapped.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The answer was unanimous and loud.


    Ten soldiers were left to guard the door, and others rushed into the hotel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    A loud voice awakened the crowd.


    ¡°Clatter clatter¡­¡±


    The guns were loaded.


    When they heard the sound and looked over, their faces suddenly changed. Hundreds of soldiers with guns were aimed at them.


    Su Laohu suddenly changed his look, for fear that the actions of these soldiers would cause Chu Xun¡¯s displeasure.


    These people were armed to teeth, and had a powerful momentum. Ordinary people must be scared to death when they saw them.


    But in the eyes of a grandmaster, they were equivalent to children¡¯s toys.


    ¡°I¡¯m Su Laohu. Where¡¯s the person in charge. Come forward and answer me.¡±


    The old man roared.


    The swarthy man was stunned for a moment, but when he saw the old man¡¯s face clearly, he hurriedly put away his gun and ran forward.


    Clap!


    He made a standard military salute with worship in his eyes to the old man. The old man in front of him was a military legend and the soul of the military. He had contributed his whole life to the military. He deserved their respect.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kong Yong, the third company commander of the 29th regiment in Yunyan City. Nice to meet you, captain. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Kong Yong, listen to me. The Yun Family has no conscience and harmed people ruthlessly. I¡¯m ordering you to take all the people of the Yun Family into custody and wait for the court to judge. No one can visit them or ask for help.¡±


    Thinking of the more than 200 young girls who had died innocently, the old man couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. He wished that he could kill all the people of the Yun Family on the spot.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kong Yong answered loudly.


    The Yun Family was well known to everyone in Yunyan City, including Kong Yong. But a soldier must obey orders. So he had no doubt but to execute the command.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Under the command of Kong Yong, hundreds of soldiers moved.


    Yun Baishan collapsed to the ground and looked pale. He, an ambitious man who had been in Yunyan City for more than ten years, was already numb to today¡¯s ups and downs.


    The young generation of the Yun Family cried and groaned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t catch me. I don¡¯t want to die¡­ Don¡¯t catch me¡­¡±


    Some of the youth of the Yun Family begged and some resisted.


    ¡°Those who resist arrest will be killed on the spot!¡±


    The old man snapped.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Many black guns were aimed at the Yun Family.


    The wailing stopped abruptly. No one dared to doubt the old man. If they dared to resist, a bullet would penetrate their head the next moment.


    Without any resistance, Yun Shuisheng stood up and looked at Chu Xun with complicated eyes.


    Chu Xun felt it and turned to look at him.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yun Shuisheng, with a fearless and calm look, said softly.


    Chu Xun looked puzzled.


    ¡°I realized early that the Yun Family would be doomed to collapse sooner or later if they act like this. But I didn¡¯t expect that the Yun Family would be destroyed by you. You lied to all of us.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already guessed the ending, why did you still do it at the beginning?¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice for those who were born in the Yun Family.¡±


    Chu Xun was indifferent. He turned up his nose at Yun Shuisheng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    A soldier pushed Yun Shuisheng impolitely.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally free!¡±


    Yun Shuisheng sighed and was taken away by the soldiers without any resistance.


    Some people were happy while some were worried!


    Some guests were glad that they had survived. Today¡¯s wedding would be unforgettable for them all their lives.


    The guests whose family were killed by the Yun Family were not happy at all.


    The Yun Family collapsed, but their dead family members could not return.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hua Qingwu came, and held Chu Xun¡¯s arms naturally.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu just took a step, and they were aimed at by many guns.


    Su Laohu almost jumped up in fear. He shouted hurriedly, ¡°Stop¡­¡±


    But it was late.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes became slightly cold. He grabbed the barrel of two guns quickly and twisted them, then the two Type 95 rifles looked like a fried dough twist in an instant. He didn¡¯t want to hurt people. If he wanted, the arms of the two soldiers would be twisted, too.


    After coming back to the earth, he was more and more down to earth.


    But he used to be the Immortal Emperor, and couldn¡¯t change some habits at all.


    How could the Immortal Emperor be humiliated?


    ¡°Clatter clatter¡­¡±


    The other soldiers were shocked and aimed the gun in their hands at Chu Xun subconsciously.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The old man roared with rage.


    How dared they aim at the grandmaster! Were they tired of living?


    ¡°Captain¡­¡±


    Kong Yong didn¡¯t understand why the old man was so angry.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The old man kicked Kong Yong.


    ¡°Drop the gun.¡±


    ¡°Drop the gun.¡±


    Kong Yong was not stupid. He realized that maybe something wrong had happened, otherwise, his captain wouldn¡¯t lose his temper.


    ¡°Clatter!¡±


    The guns was put away.


    ¡°Big Brother, are you okay?¡±


    Not until now did Su Fan realize. He hurried to come and asked Chu Xun.


    Before Chu Xun could answer, he turned to the soldiers and roared,


    ¡°What¡¯s on your neck? Your buttock? Are you a fool?¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t dare to slight Chu Xun. He hurriedly trotted over, bowed, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Please calm down, senior. It¡¯s their duty. Please forgive them.¡±


    The old man was also a learner of martial arts. In their views, knowledgeable people could be the teacher and the strong should be respected. So it was reasonable for him to call Chu Xun a senior.


    The old man thought it was reasonable, but it scared Kong Yong and others. The old captain they adored and respected actually saluted a young man, which shocked and confused them. They secretly guessed Chu Xun¡¯s identity.


    An old man who had contributed his whole life to the military took the initiative to salute a young man, and the young man actually accepted it. The soldiers were confused, but they couldn¡¯t figure out who Chu Xun was. If it was not for the wrong occasion, they all would have wondered if they have met a fake captain.


    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t mind what those roughnecks did. They are trained to lie in the mud all day. Except going to the toilet, they do everything according to the order. Big Brother, you are wise and powerful. Don¡¯t be angry and destroy your image in my heart¡­¡±


    Su Fan praised Chu Xun while peeping at Chu Xun¡¯s face, for fear that Chu Xun would kill these people in a rage.


    ¡°This is the last time,¡± Chu Xun said lightly.


    Su Fan was relieved, knowing that Chu Xun would let go of them. He said with a smile, ¡°I know that you¡¯re broad-minded and generous. This bearing is incomparable¡­¡±


    A group of soldiers stared at Su Fan in surprise. They were very familiar with Su Fan, who always came to their camp to fight with them and was arrogant all the time.


    But look at his flattering face and listen to his flattering words¡­ There was nothing new.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± There was another thing occupied Chu Xun¡¯s mind, which was very important to him. It was also the reason why the Yun Family had to work hard to force Hua Qingwu to marry into the Yun Family.


    ¡°Big Brother, you can¡¯t go now.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him and asked with doubts, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, you always secretly leave when things are done and never show off what you¡¯ve done. I really admire your natural and unrestrained behavior style. But you saved so many people today. These people are all people having fame and money in Yunyan City. Please at least give us a chance to thank you.¡±


    Hearing that, all the guests nodded. Although they had no interest in Su Fan¡¯s other words describing them, they agreed to thank Chu Xun.


    They were not stupid. Chu Xun was like a god and his ability was rare in their lives. If they could have a relationship with him or ride on his coattails, they would smile happily in their dreams.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    He was not interested in the thanks of these people. He came here to save Hua Qingwu and saved them passingly.


    ¡°No, Big Brother. You don¡¯t care their thanks, but no one dares to forget the help of saving their lives. Only brute will forget. If we can¡¯t express our thanks today, we will condemn ourselves, and then end up depressed¡­¡±


    Others rolled their eyes at Su Fan when they heard Su Fan¡¯s words. Su Fan was so tricky and directly made a decision for them. If anyone was ungrateful, he or she would be a brute.


    Chu Xun found it both funny and annoying. Now he regretted accepting Su Fan and wondered whether he could get rid of him. But Su Fan would definitely not agree.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll accept your thanks,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile, ¡°Now can I go?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Su Fan yelled, ¡°The savior is as important as one¡¯s parents. Just saying thank you is not enough. It¡¯s too hasty. Big Brother, you don¡¯t look down upon these rich and powerful people in Yunyan City, do you?¡±


    All the guests looked at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was helpless. Had he ever said that he looked down upon all the big men in Yunyan City?


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t look down on them, Big Brother,¡± Su Fan laughed and said, ¡°Well, it seems that you are in a hurry. And we can¡¯t give you an honorarium for the time being, so let¡¯s be practical. We¡¯ll each give you 100 million yuan as pocket money. How about that? I¡¯ll come first.¡±


    All the guests were stunned first, and then looked at Su Fan angrily. They could afford it, but they were very angry with Su Fan¡¯s putting words into their mouths and self-assertion.


    If Chu Xun left as soon as he took the money, how could they ride on his coattails?


    The soldiers nearby were stunned and dumbfounded. There were more than one hundred people here, and if they gave Chu Xun one hundred million yuan each, Chu Xun would get more than ten billion yuan!


    Chu Xun was slightly shocked. He didn¡¯t think that Su Fan would be so rude and give him one hundred million yuan as pocket money at will. When the earth was destroyed, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to spend all the money.


    ¡°What do I need so much money for?¡± Chu Xun shook his head and refused.


    ¡°What do you need, Big Brother? Money, beauty¡­¡±


    Su Fan couldn¡¯t go on, because Hua Qingwu¡¯s spurious smiling eyes made his hair prickle with fear.


    Su Tang in the crowd had been staring at Chu Xun, with a little confusion in her eyes.


    ¡°Tangtang, what¡¯s the matter with you? Is there something wrong? Why don¡¯t I take you back first?¡± The female gambler saw something wrong with Su Tang and thought that what had happened before frightened her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Tang shook her head and looked at Chu Xun all the time.


    The female gambler followed Su Tang¡¯s eyes to look over and couldn¡¯t help being stunned. She asked with doubts, ¡°Tangtang, why are you staring at him all the time?¡±


    Su Tang frowned slightly and murmured, ¡°I feel that he is familiar. It seems that I have seen him somewhere. But I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Su Tang pounded her head in pain.


    The female gambler was a little surprised. She comforted Su Tang and said, ¡°Tangtang, you may have mistaken him. I promise it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve seen him.¡±


    ¡°No, I must have met him, but I can¡¯t remember¡­¡± Su Tang felt a slight pain in her head, and said painfully.


    All of a sudden, she quivered. Some scattered images appeared in her mind, and her eyes began to be clear.


    ¡°I remember that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The female gambler asked subconsciously.


    ¡°I remember that he was the one who saved me.¡± Su Tang looked at Chu Xun quietly, and there was a strange look in her eyes that she didn¡¯t even find.

 Chapter 77 - The Cause of the Matter!

    Chapter 77 The Cause of the Matter!Outside the Yunxiao Hotel, Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu were walking side by side.


    Chu Xun was holding a piece of Warm Jade in his hand. This was the last one.


    Crack!


    Jiu You opened its mouth and bit a piece. It was like chewing beans.


    Crack!


    The Warm Jade was shrinking.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help smiling! Jiu You was venting its anger.


    He forgot Jiu You after he arrived and even didn¡¯t think of it when he left. He thought Jiu You was on his wrist all the time.


    Although Jiu You¡¯s scales were as strong as black iron, it had never cultivated and could only resist attack by its own strength. It was hurt by the Internal Breath of Yun Nanfeng and forgotten by Chu Xun. It was very unhappy.


    Chu Xun was also very self-reproached. He took out the last piece of Warm Jade to feed it, so as to calm it down.


    Chu Xun decided that when he returned to Gujiang City, he would teach Jiu You cultivation.


    Hua Qingwu used to be afraid of Jiu You, but now she was fond of it. In fact, women didn¡¯t like animals like snakes and insects. But Jiu You was different from other snakes. It wasn¡¯t cold and stinky. It was warm and smelled perfumed.


    She reached out and touched Jiu You¡¯s small head. Jiu You was also no longer hate Hua Qingwu. Because Hua Qingwu was also a cultivator now and her breath made it very comfortable. It rubbed the palm of Hua Qingwu intimately.


    ¡°Why did you agree with them on holding a feast?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun had rejected all Su Fan¡¯s proposals.


    Seeing that, the guests asked Chu Xun to give them a chance to express their thanks.


    Su Fan finally proposed to hold a thank-you banquet for Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun had planned to refuse, but he didn¡¯t expect Hua Qingwu to agree for him.


    Hua Qingwu smiled with sharp-sighted eyes.


    ¡°Because they¡¯re helpful to you!¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled. He didn¡¯t look down on these people, but he didn¡¯t think of what these people could do for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re indifferent and your ability is incomparable, but you know little of worldly wisdom. They asked for a chance to thank you, just because they want to have a relationship with you. In that case, why don¡¯t you give them a chance? Aren¡¯t you looking for your parents? You can use them and you only need to show up once. Why not do it?¡±


    Chu Xun showed a look of thinking. Hua Qingwu was right. He did know little about worldly wisdom. He had been relying on himself in the world of cultivation for more than three thousand years, which had already become a habit.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly felt that it was not a bad thing to have such a thoughtful woman around him.


    ¡°You do should thank me,¡± Hua Qingwu raised her pretty face, and said with a bright smile, ¡°As your thank to me, kiss me.¡±


    Chu Xun stiffened. Looking at the people around him, he was at a loss.


    Hua Qingwu looked at the embarrassed Chu Xun and couldn¡¯t help laughing. Chu Xun was emotionally passive, but it made her feel that Chu Xun was not so far away from her.


    No one was perfect. If a person was too perfect, it would make people feel distanced from them.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    Hua Qingwu held Chu Xun¡¯s arm and asked.


    ¡°The Mount Butterfly,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Hua Qingwu was slightly shocked. The Mount Butterfly was 50 kilometers south of Yunyan City. It was steep, but the scenery was beautiful. There were many butterflies flying there every spring and summer, so it was called Mount Butterfly.


    Mount Butterfly was the favorite place for mountain climbers. When she was in university, she went to there with several classmates and had an accident.


    An accident?


    Hua Qingwu suddenly looked up at Chu Xun.


    ¡°I remember that the red fruit Yun Nanfeng took before came from Mount Butterfly.¡±


    She remembered it all.


    When she went to Mount Butterfly with her classmates, she slipped and fell into the mountain stream. Fortunately, there were many forests at the bottom of the mountain, and the leaves were thick. She only suffered skin trauma.


    When she was waiting for help, she found a strange cave. The red fruit was growing on a tree in the cave, and was fragrant. She was curious and took two of them back. At last, she seemed to give them to her classmate.


    Now, because of the cultivation, she finally thought of the wonder of the red fruit.


    ¡°Do you remember where that place is?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Hua Qingwu thought for a while, and nodded.


    ¡­


    Half an hour later, they came to Mount Butterfly.


    At this time, it was midsummer. Trees were flourishing, flowers were in full bloom, and butterflies were dancing all over the mountains.


    Of course, there were more than twice as many tourists as usual.


    Hua Qingwu took Chu Xun to a relatively secret place by memory. The road was narrow, and the side of it was a mountain stream. Tourists usually walked on the main road, and almost no one would come here.


    ¡°It was from here that I fell, and finally the rescue team rescued me,¡± Hua Qingwu said, pointing to a small slope on the side.


    Chu Xun came closer and looked down. There were many trees under, and he couldn¡¯t see the bottom.


    According to Hua Qingwu, it was not deep and was 50 meters deep at most.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down and have a look.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to be with you.¡±


    Hua Qingwu held Chu Xun¡¯s arm and didn¡¯t let him go.


    Chu Xun chuckled, put his one hand around Hua Qingwu¡¯s waist, and tapped the ground by his toes. Then the two fell vertically.


    Hua Qingwu didn¡¯t expect that Chu Xun would jump directly, and subconsciously screamed loudly, holding Chu Xun¡¯s neck tightly.


    Chu Xun was keen-eyed and saw that there were protruding rocks on the mountain wall. He resorted to them and jumped several times.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    They landed at the bottom of the mountain. After landing, the withered leaves around them were swept up by the strong wind and flew around.


    ¡°You can open your eyes now. We¡¯re safe,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Hua Qingwu released Chu Xun suddenly. She was annoyed inside. ¡°He¡¯s really an unromantic blockhead. Generally, the man will take the advantage to gently comfort and flirt with the woman.¡±


    Chu Xun was confused. He didn¡¯t know why Hua Qingwu got angry. ¡°Did I do anything wrong?¡±


    But soon he was attracted to another thing.


    A magic formation!


    Not far from him, there was a magic formation.


    Chu Xun approached to observe and found that this was a rough Isolation Formation.


    Behind the magic formation was an open stone gate.


    Hua Qingwu watched Chu Xun go by, and was depressed. She followed him as she criticized him in her mind.


    ¡°This is the cave,¡± Hua Qingwu pointed to the stone gate behind the magic formation, and said with doubts, ¡°When I told the rescuers, they couldn¡¯t see it. It¡¯s really strange.¡±


    Chu Xun knew the reason. The rough magic formation was useless to Hua Qingwu, because she possessed an Energy Absorbing Constitution, which was also the terror of the Energy Absorbing Constitution.


    This magic formation was too weak. If it was set by Chu Xun, Hua Qingwu wouldn¡¯t see it. Of course, the prerequisite for it was that Hua Qingwu¡¯s cultivation was not high.


    If Hua Qingwu¡¯s cultivation was the same as him, all the magic formations he set were useless for her.


    ¡°Chu Xun, why can I see this cave, while others can¡¯t?¡± Hua Qingwu asked, then she added, ¡°You¡¯re not included.¡±


    ¡°Because you possess an Energy Absorbing Constitution!¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t hide the truth.


    ¡°An Energy Absorbing Constitution? What¡¯s that?¡± Hua Qingwu was confused.


    Chu Xun patiently told Hua Qingwu all the information about the Energy Absorbing Constitution in detail.


    Hua Qingwu was very happy after listening to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Since the Energy Absorbing Constitution is so powerful, do you think it¡¯s possible that I will surpass you one day?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Xun nodded.


    Hua Qingwu was very happy. She excitedly wielded her small fist and complacently said, ¡°Then you¡¯d better be better to me later, otherwise when I surpass you, I¡¯ll hit you violently.¡±


    ¡°You think so much. This kind of thing will never happen,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Because cultivation and combat power are two different things!¡± Chu Xun paused for a moment and explained. ¡°It¡¯s like someone has a strong body, but he doesn¡¯t know how to use it. Then he can only be regarded as a strong fool.¡±


    ¡°For example, martial artists have strong Internal Breath, but they also need the cooperation of martial skills to exert their power, so do we. We need to practice skills and techniques and so on!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Hua Qingwu was a little depressed, but then she suddenly became spirited. She tilted her head and said with a smile, ¡°Can you teach me skills, techniques¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t hesitate to answer.


    Hua Qingwu was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Chu Xun would directly agree. She vaguely knew that martial artists always regarded their martial skill as their life and never taught them to others. In this way, the cultivation skill and technique were also important to cultivators.


    But Chu Xun agreed to teach her without thinking about it. It could be seen that Chu Xun cared about her very much. When she thought of that, Hua Qingwu¡¯s heart was full of happiness and she smiled happily and sweetly.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t pay attention to Hua Qingwu¡¯s expression. He took three steps to the left and stopped.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The sound sounded as if an egg was broken. Then a gust of wind passed, and the front magic formation was destroyed instantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± said Chu Xun.


    Hua Qingwu nodded. When she was about to step forward, she suddenly stopped and her bright pretty face grew pale.


    Chu Xun walked two steps and found that Hua Qingwu didn¡¯t keep up with him. He turned around, and saw that her face was pale. He said strangely, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Hua Qingwu raised his face, looked at Chu Xun, and asked in a hesitated voice, ¡°You just said that because I have the Energy Absorbing Constitution, I can walk through the magic formation and enter the cave freely?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Xun nodded and sighed slightly.


    She seemed to have thought of it.


    ¡°That is to say, Yun Nanfeng tried to marry me by all manner of means, also because I¡¯m able to enter and leave the cave freely? He needs this red fruit?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Then, then the red fruit in his hand is one of the two I took out at the beginning?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded again.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my classmate?¡± Hua Qingwu asked in a low voice, with hope and fear in her eyes.


    Chu Xun sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. She died because she was born in an unlucky time. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Tears fell down Hua Qingwu¡¯s cheeks. She threw herself into Chu Xun¡¯s arms, and sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. She was my best friend in college.¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know how to comfort others. He could only touch the back of Hua Qingwu gently.


    He had already known the whole matter. Hua Qingwu¡¯s classmate was born in an unlucky time and was abducted by the Yun Family. Yun Nanfeng found the red fruit from her and he also found that red fruit could suppress the ghost poison inside his body. After taking the red fruit, he could maintain his human being appearance without sucking girl¡¯s blood for half a year.


    Yun Nanfeng was overjoyed. He investigated it in many ways, and finally found Hua Qingwu.


    But at that time, Hua Qingwu had gone to Gujiang City.


    Yunnan Feng sent people to contact the Hua Family and put forward the idea of connection through marriage while sending people to the place where Hua Qingwu got the fruit.


    However, no matter how they looked for it, they still couldn¡¯t find the cave.


    In the end, Yun Nanfeng accidentally met an Evil Taoist. The two shared the same rotten tastes and chimed in easily.


    The Evil Taoist knew some about fengshui theory and evil technique. He found the cave by chance.


    Unfortunately, they were not able to break the Isolation Formation.


    They thought of Hua Qingwu.


    But they didn¡¯t want to act rashly and attract the attention of other forces.


    That was why what happened later.


    However, although they were considerate, they didn¡¯t expect the existence of Chu Xun.


    Just as the saying goes, man proposes, God disposes.

 Chapter 78 - Hua Qingwu Tries to Buy Time!

    Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu walked into the stone cave one behind the other.


    The cave behind the gate was an altogether different world. It was a space of more than 100 square meters. The walls of the cave were mottled and there was no trace of artificial chiseling. It should be naturally formed.


    The room inside was not big, and was clear at a glance.


    The red tree, as high as a human being, grew on the wall of the cave, and was very attractive.


    The small tree had no leaves, and only had seven branches, five of which bore a red fruit with attractive color respectively.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were full of happiness. He was right. They were Flame Fruit.


    The Flame Fruit was a kind of low-grade fruit, close to the intermediate level. It was made of the essence of spiritual energy, and of great use for cultivators of low cultivation.


    It was what Chu Xun needed now.


    He had thought that the spiritual energy of the earth was exhausted. However, with the discovery of spiritual herb and spiritual medicine, Chu Xun had an idea in his mind. Maybe a long time ago, the earth was also full of spiritual energy, and there were many different treasures. But for some reason he didn¡¯t know, it became what it was now.


    He had been to many planets, and even the lowest one had more spiritual energy than the earth.


    The planet with exhausted spiritual energy like the earth was called the Death Planet by the cultivators.


    Maybe the earth had been brilliant, but now it was broken. Now Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation was too low. Maybe he could investigate what had happened to the earth when his cultivation was much higher.


    The Flame Fruit was emitting hazy red light and faint spiritual energy. One would feel refreshing as soon as he smelt it.


    Jiu You was very sensitive to rare herb or mineral with special effect. At this time, if Chu Xun hadn¡¯t caught its tail, it would have eaten all the Flame Fruit.


    Chu Xun took back his thoughts and was about to pick the Flame Fruit.


    There were special ways to pick spiritual herb or spiritual fruit. If he picked like Hua Qingwu, the efficacy would be greatly reduced.


    Chu Xun first set a Five Ghosts Transportation Formation to absorb the spiritual energy around Mount Butterfly, so as to ensure the efficacy of the Flame Fruit wouldn¡¯t be reduced after leaving the tree.


    When everything was ready, Chu Xun began to pick the Flame Fruit.


    He waved his hands and made a magic signet quickly.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chu Xun stopped making a magic signet and almost died of anger.


    Jiu You couldn¡¯t suppress its desire to the Flame Fruit. While Chu Xun was making a magic signet, Jiu You rushed out and directly bit off one Flame Fruit. Then it raised its head and swallowed it.


    The Flame Fruit was as big as an egg, while Jiu You was as thick as a thumb. After swallowing it, a big pimple bulged on its body and it looked funny.


    Chu Xun had no choice but to help Jiu You digest the Flame Fruit first.


    After a while, the Flame Fruit turned into thick spiritual energy with the help of Chu Xun¡¯s True Energy and flew inside Jiu You¡¯s body.


    Jiu You was a top monster. It had its own way to absorb the spiritual energy.


    Helch!


    Jiu You narrowed its eyes comfortably, opened his mouth and belched, its body¡¯s colorful colors becoming more vivid.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help smiling!


    Thanks to Jiu You¡¯s strong body, it dared to swallow the Flame Fruit directly.


    The efficacy of Flame Fruit was domineering. Even if Hua Qingwu was already a cultivator now, she could only refine and absorb it little by little. If she swallowed it like Jiu You, the Flame Fruit¡¯s spiritual energy would burst inside her body in an instant.


    ¡°Jiu You, I¡¯m going to teach you the cultivation technique of the demon race, which is called Celestial Pole Differentiation Technique.¡±


    The Celestial Pole Differentiation was the primary cultivation technique of the demon race, which was very suitable for the current Jiu You.


    Chu Xun reached out his one finger, and tapped Jiu You¡¯s little head. Then the fingertip glittered with white, and a series of obscure information passed by.


    Although Jiu You only had had intelligence for a short time, the information was made up of the language of demon race, so it was not difficult for it to understand and absorb. It just needed some time.


    Jiu You encircled Chu Xun¡¯s wrist and entered the dormancy mode, which was a special cultivation method of the demon race.


    Without Jiu You to make trouble, Chu Xun made a magic signet and picked a Flame Fruit in a special way.


    ¡°You¡¯re just at the beginning of cultivation, so I¡¯ll teach you some methods to speed up the cultivation. When you enter the Qi Refinement, I¡¯ll pass on you real cultivation techniques,¡± Chu Xun said to Hua Qingwu.


    Then Chu Xun reached out his one finger and tapped.


    Hua Qingwu shook slightly, and a string of information came to her mind.


    As for how much Hua Qingwu could understand, it depended on her own comprehension.


    ¡°Your cultivation is too low, so you have to refine and absorb the Flame Fruit slowly. You need to be very patient with cultivation.¡±


    While talking, Chu Xun opened his hand, and the Flame Fruit directly flew to Hua Qingwu and floated in front of her.


    Hua Qingwu immediately sat down and began to cultivate according to the breathing technique taught by Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun guarded her for a while, and was relieved when he saw that Hua Qingwu only absorbed the spiritual energy of the Flame Fruit little by little.


    Chu Xun went over, picked another Flame Fruit and swallowed it at once.


    The Flame Fruit entered his body, and strong spiritual energy spread violently.


    Chu Xun did not dare to waste time. He sat down and began to absorb and refine the spiritual energy.


    One day passed.


    Two days passed.


    Three days passed.


    Chu Xun, like an old monk who were sitting quietly and meditating, had not been awake for three days.


    Hua Qingwu woke up the next morning. After all, she couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Chu Xun. Although she possessed the Energy Absorbing Constitution, the cultivation depended on talent. Moreover, this was Chu Xun¡¯s second time to cultivate, so he knew it well and could manage it with ease.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s cultivation only increased a little. Chu Xun asked her to cultivate step by step, so she didn¡¯t dare to advance rashly. She put away the Flame Fruit that had shrunk by nearly half.


    Five days passed.


    Even a month passed.


    Chu Xun still didn¡¯t wake up.


    Hua Qingwu didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. She took time to consolidate her accomplishments while accompanying Chu Xun.


    ¡­


    On a narrow meandering footpath in the Mount Butterfly, three elders, with a serious look, were walking one by one in a majestic gait. They were full of energy and spirit, and didn¡¯t look old.


    ¡°It should be here.¡±


    One of the three, an emaciated old man, stopped and said while pointing to the small slope in front of them.


    The other two stopped.


    The three men leaned down to overlook, but there were so many trees below and they couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    ¡°Is the information accurate?¡±


    The slightly stout old man of the three looked down for a moment and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The information was told by Yun Shuisheng.¡±


    ¡°Is he trustworthy?¡± asked the stout old man.


    ¡°The Yun Family is over, and Yun Shuisheng wants to live. Naturally, he dares not deceive us. No one can save his life except us,¡± the emaciated old man said proudly.


    The other two also felt reasonable, and nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down!¡±


    One of them opened the canvas bag in his hand and took out a coil of rope. They were prepared.


    After fixing the rope, the three went down in turn.


    One by one, they grasped the rope with one hand and fell vertically, and soon landed.


    As soon as the three kept their feet, the emaciated old man said surprisingly, ¡°Look, is that the cave Yun Shuisheng told us?¡±


    Hearing that, the other two looked over.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s similar to what described by Yun Shuisheng.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the spiritual energy here is converging into the cave?¡± asked the stout old man.


    The other two sensed for a moment and nodded at the same time, looking very happy.


    The stout old man showed a look of thinking and asked with doubts, ¡°According to Yun Shuisheng, the cave is hidden by a mysterious power and they couldn¡¯t enter. How come the cave is open now? And why is there no mysterious power he said?¡±


    The other two were obviously not as calm as the stout old man, and one of them said, ¡°Maybe the mysterious power only appears at a certain time.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go in and have a look first,¡± another old man said as he rushed to the stone gate.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go in and have a look first.¡± The emaciated old man showed hot eyes, and rushed to the stone gate after him.


    The stout old man frowned, feeling uneasy all the time. But when he saw that the other two had passed, he also generated power by his feet and followed them. ¡°All of us are of high cultivation, what kind of danger will we face? It seems that I¡¯m too careful.¡±


    ¡­


    Hua Qingwu quietly looked at Chu Xun with affectionateness in her eyes.


    Suddenly, she got up and rushed to the stone gate.


    When the three old men were just approaching the stone gate, a woman, as beautiful as a fairy, suddenly appeared. They were startled and stopped abruptly.


    Hua Qingwu looked at the three people indifferently, but was surprised inside. All of the three people had a strong power. Hua Qingwu realized that they were martial artists at first sight and their ability was strong.


    Naturally, she would not be naive to think that these three people were just ordinary tourists. So she was on alert at once.


    The three people were also scrutinizing Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°How could anyone be here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did Yun Shuisheng also inform other forces?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible. Maybe the spiritual fruit has already been taken away by others.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we still have a chance. I feel no Internal Breath fluctuations from this little girl. Maybe she¡¯s not a martial artist at all.¡±


    The three whispered for a while.


    The stout old man raised his head, looked at Hua Qingwu and said while holding the fist in the other hand, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m the Second Presbyter of Wuji Sect, Pei Chong. Would you mind telling me which sect you¡¯re from?¡±


    Although they didn¡¯t feel any Internal Breath fluctuations from Hua Qingwu, they dared not be careless. Maybe her seniors were around.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Chu Sect.¡± Hua Qingwu thought for a second and said.


    Chu Sect?


    All the three were shocked. They had never heard of this sect before.


    Looking at the three people¡¯s expressions, Hua Qingwu smiled secretly in her heart. This sect was made up by her.


    ¡°Have you heard of this sect?¡± Pei Chong asked the other two quietly.


    The two shook their heads at the same time, indicating that they had not heard of it.


    ¡°It turns out to be a friend of Chu Sect. I¡¯ve heard a lot about it,¡± Pei Chong said, cupping one hand in the other before his chest.


    Hua Qingwu almost burst into laughter. ¡°There¡¯s no Chu Sect in the world. How can he say that he has heard a lot of it. It¡¯s so hypocrisy.¡±


    Hua Qingwu learned from him and also cupped one hand in the other before her chest. She said, ¡°Nice to meet you, seniors. What are you here for?¡±


    ¡°We heard that the Mount Butterfly is beautiful, so we visited here today and came here unconsciously,¡± Pei Chong said with a smile.


    Hua Qingwu said to herself in the mind, ¡°I¡¯ll be a fool if I believe you. Will people come to the cliff when they stroll about the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, are you the only one here?¡±


    Hua Qingwu realized that the other party began to inquire about information from her. She answered, ¡°I¡¯m here with my teacher. He¡¯s meditating and cultivating inside. Please speak in a low voice, so as not to disturb my teacher.¡±


    Their looks were different. It seemed that they were right. This little girl was not alone.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your teacher?¡± asked Pei Chong.


    ¡°Well, his name is Chu Zongheng.¡± Hua Qingwu seemed unprepared and said her teacher¡¯s name.


    Chu Zongheng?


    The three people were secretly frightened. What an arrogant name!


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± asked the emaciated old man in a low voice.


    ¡°In my opinion, there must be spiritual fruits in this cave. Yun Shuisheng, a cunning guy, didn¡¯t put all his hopes on us. Now it seems that he must have informed other forces. Perhaps the Chu Sect is just one of them.¡±


    ¡°The spiritual fruit is near. Shall we return empty-handed? If it¡¯s known by others, how can the Wuji Sect keep a foothold in the world of martial arts?¡±


    ¡°This little girl had no Internal Breath, and there¡¯s only her teacher and her. What are we afraid of them for? Let¡¯s rush in, kill them, and take away the spiritual fruit.¡±


    ¡°I agree. No matter how powerful this Chu Zongheng is, he can¡¯t be stronger than us. After killing him and getting the spiritual fruit, we go back immediately. No one will know about it.¡±


    ¡°Second Presbyter, the spiritual fruit is rare and has special efficacy. You must know its value. I will not give up now.¡±


    The emaciated old man and another old man said one by one, a murderous look flashing in their eyes.


    Hua Qingwu was worried. Chu Xun wouldn¡¯t wake up for the time being. She was definitely no match for the three people in front of her. Now she could only find a way to delay time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This little girl is unsophisticated. Let¡¯s make a decision after I get more information.¡± Pei Chong waved his hand to stop them from acting rashly, then he turned around and looked at Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s fate to meet. Would you mind asking your teacher to come out?¡±


    Hua Qingwu was suddenly in a hurry. She waved her hand and said, ¡°No. My teacher is going to enter the Grandmaster Realm. We can¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    The Grandmaster Realm?


    Their looks all changed.


    The word ¡®grandmaster¡¯, like Mount Tai, made people feel frightened.


    Since her teacher was going to enter the Grandmaster Realm, his cultivation must have already reached the Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm.


    Pei Chong was appalled, but was also a little thankful. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t do it rashly, or the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Of the three, he had reached the sixth level of the Acquired Realm. The other two were at the fifth level of the Acquired Realm. Even if they worked together, they were still no match for her teacher who had reached the Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm.


    Perhaps, only their householder could fight against him.


    ¡°Little girl, since your teacher is busy, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± Pei Chong stooped and bowed to the cave.


    Then he asked the other two, who looked unwilling, to leave with him.


    Although the other two were unwilling to leave, they had no choice. They were just a piece of cake for those who had reached the Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm.

 Chapter 79 - The Dirty Idea!

    Seeing that the three people were scared away, Hua Qingwu sighed with relief, and was slightly complacent.


    But Pei Chong suddenly looked back.


    Hua Qingwu hurriedly covered her complacent expression, but it was still late. Pei Chong had seen it.


    ¡°What a cunning little girl. She almost cheated us.¡± Pei Chong stopped, thought for a moment, and said.


    The other two also stopped subconsciously and looked at Pei Chong doubtfully.


    ¡°What do you mean, Second Presbyter?¡± asked the emaciated old man.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that we were all cheated by this little girl!¡± Pei Chong smiled bitterly.


    The emaciated old man pondered. Then his eyes brightened and he said, ¡°Do you mean that there is no senior grandmaster in the cave? This little girl made it up, so as to scare us away?¡±


    Pei Chong nodded and said, ¡°You know, the grandmaster is not the common weeds on the road, but rare. How come we can encounter one so easily?¡±


    ¡°What the Second Presbyter said is reasonable. I¡¯m afraid we are all bluffed by the word ¡®grandmaster¡¯,¡± said another old man.


    ¡°D*mn it! We¡¯re experienced, but were fooled by a little girl.¡± The emaciated old man was a little angry. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and see what else the little girl can say?¡±


    ¡°But if it is true?¡± Pei Chong hesitated.


    The other two couldn¡¯t help being annoyed. Pei Chong was good, but was too suspicious.


    ¡°So what? Isn¡¯t he busy cultivating? At such a critical moment, if we attack suddenly, even if we can¡¯t kill him, we will let him be possessed by the Devil.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense!¡± The emaciated old man nodded.


    Pei Chong thought for a while and thought it was feasible. After all, the spiritual fruit was very valuable.


    The three discussed for a while and then went back.


    ¡°What else can I do for you, seniors?¡± Hua Qingwu was worried, but her look remained calm.


    ¡°Little girl, we want to see your teacher,¡± the emaciated old man said with an insincere smile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? My teacher is busy cultivating and going to reaching the next level. He can¡¯t see you for the time being.¡± Hua Qingwu pretended to said angrily.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± The emaciated old man chuckled.


    ¡°Senior, we¡¯re presbyters of Wuji Sect. We heard that you¡¯re cultivating here. So we came here to see you. Please come out.¡±


    Pei Chong increased the volume of his voice by the Internal Breath, which then became as loud as the thunder and shook trees around.


    However, there was no response in the cave.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s look changed, and her eyes were cold. She shouted angrily, ¡°How can you, three seniors, be so impolite? If you disturb my teacher, can you bear the consequences?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡±


    The emaciated old man raised his head and laughed.


    ¡°Little girl, stop pretending. There is no one in the cave.¡±


    Hua Qingwu scolded them in her mind. Her great momentum didn¡¯t be weakened, and she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, wait here. When my teacher comes out, he will ask for your explanation.¡±


    ¡°We dare not ask your teacher to come out in person. We¡¯ll go in and visit him.¡± Another old man was hot-tempered. With a sneer, he generated power by his feet and rushed towards the stone gate.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s face grew cold. She flashed and stopped the old man.


    All three were shocked. There was no fluctuation of Internal Breath inside Hua Qingwu¡¯s body. How could she be so fast?


    Pei Chong couldn¡¯t help but murmur in his mind, ¡°Isn¡¯t this little girl lying? Is my guessing wrong?¡±


    ¡°If you dare to step forward, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Hua Qingwu stamped her feet, strong wind blowing and rolling up leaves around.


    The three were shocked by the momentum of Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, come back.¡± Pei Chong shouted to the old man who wanted to rush into the cave.


    ¡°Second Brother, money comes from danger. If that senior succeeds in breaking through in the cultivation, it¡¯s hard to say whether we can leave here alive, let alone whether we can get the spiritual fruit.¡±


    After that, he looked at Hua Qingwu and said ruthlessly, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t put on airs here.¡±


    The next moment, he rushed to Hua Qingwu, and his big hand, full of Internal Breath, is about to fell on Hua Qingwu¡¯s head.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she evaded him elegantly.


    The old man was slightly stunned. ¡°She¡¯s so fast.¡± Then he turned his palm into a fist and threw more than ten punches in succession.


    It was powerful and overwhelming.


    Hua Qingwu cried in her mind and tried her best to avoid it.


    She had never fought against anyone, let alone the warrior. She had only fought against with Elder Gui. In fact, she just avoided at that time.


    In the face of the old man¡¯s consecutive attack, she did not know how to fight back.


    The old man¡¯s face was livid when he saw that his attacks were easily eluded by Hua Qingwu. He was at the fifth level of Acquired Realm and had been one of the top experts for many years, but he couldn¡¯t catch the girl for such a long time.


    ¡°Little girl, dare you fight with me?¡± The old man was in a hurry.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even touch my skirt. You¡¯re not worthy to fight with me,¡± Hua Qingwu said sarcastically as she dodged the old man¡¯s attack.


    The old man didn¡¯t talk, and enhanced his attack. His palm tore the air, and almost hit Hua Qingwu several times, but was eluded by Hua Qingwu at the end.


    Pei Chong narrowed his eyes slightly, watched for a while, and finally understood.


    ¡°This girl has cultivation, but she doesn¡¯t know how to use it.¡±


    The old man who was attacking Hua Qingwu slightly changed his look.


    Hua Qingwu was a little panic. Her weakness was found.


    The old man clenched his fists, gathered up his Internal Breath in his fists, and launched an attack fiercely.


    Hua Qingwu flew to the other side lightly.


    The old man showed a complacent look. His right leg was kicked in the air, as fast as lightning.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Hua Qingwu was kicked in the abdomen. She flew backwards, bumped into the stone gate behind her, making a dull noise, and slid down softly.


    ¡°How can you hide next?¡± said the old man disdainfully. Hua Qingwu had no experience of actual combat, and was easily tricked.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    Hua Qingwu coughed lightly, and dazzling blood flew down from the corner of her mouth. She tried to move the body, but felt a pain in her abdomen and couldn¡¯t help groaning.


    She knew that she was much weaker than the old man. If she hadn¡¯t relied on the support of True Energy and fast speed, she would already have been defeated by the old man.


    ¡°Little girl, sorry.¡± Pei Chong walked forward and said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re experienced and much older than me. Is it proud to beat a little girl of my age?¡± Hua Qingwu said sarcastically.


    Uh!


    The faces of the three men were stiff, and they looked a little unnatural.


    The ages of them added up to more than 200 years old. However, first, they were scared away by this little girl in the name of the grandmaster. Then, they failed to defeat her after a long time of attack. If this matter was spread, they would be laughed at by others.


    ¡°What a sharp-tongued girl,¡± the old man who hurt Hua Qingwu said angrily.


    ¡°How shameless you are,¡± said Hua Qingwu disdainfully.


    She had to do everything to buy time. Chu Xun was cultivating. If he was disturbed, his efforts for more than a month would probably fall short.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense to her. It¡¯s important to get the spiritual fruit,¡± the old man said, looking at the stone gate with hot eyes.


    The emaciated old man gave a look at Hua Qingwu, a touch of desire to her flashing by. He said to the other two, ¡°You two go in to pick up the spiritual fruit, and I¡¯ll guard here, just in case.¡±


    Pei Chong clearly knew that the emaciated old man was greedy and lustful. He must have a dirty idea in his mind when he saw that the little girl was extremely beautiful.


    At this time, Hua Qingwu¡¯s hair was scattered, her beautiful face was a little pale, and there were bloodstains around her mouth. She looked gorgeous now. No wonder the emaciated old man had a dirty idea in his mind.


    Hua Qingwu noticed the expression in the emaciated old man¡¯s eyes. She felt uneasy and turned head in disgust.


    The old man who hurt Hua Qingwu smiled and said, ¡°Second Presbyter, we¡¯ll pick the spiritual fruit first.¡±


    ¡°Go, go¡­¡± The emaciated old man urged them and swallowed saliva while looking at Hua Qingwu.


    Hua Qingwu felt disgusted. She said disgustedly, ¡°You¡¯d better give up your dirty idea, otherwise you will regret.¡±


    ¡°Regret? Such a beauty is hard to find in the world. If I don¡¯t enjoy it today, I will regret all my life.¡± The emaciated old man¡¯s face was full of obscenity and he walked towards Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come¡­ go away¡­¡± Hua Qingwu¡¯s pretty face grew pale. She tried to move, but felt painful as soon as she moved.


    The emaciated old man couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva. According to his eyes, it seemed that he wanted to swallow Hua Qingwu.


    Pei Chong sighed, but he didn¡¯t stop him. He knew too much about the nature of the emaciated old man. He would be angry with whoever dared to stop him.


    The old man who hurt Hua Qingwu looked at the gorgeous face of Hua Qingwu, and there was something called desire that emerged in his eyes.


    ¡°Third Presbyter, remember to be gentle.¡±


    The emaciated old man glanced back at him, noticed his eyes, and couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even the Fourth Brother is attracted. It can be seen that the girl is extremely charming. Don¡¯t worry. I will be gentle and make sure that she will be comfortable. Ha ha¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s too beautiful. Such a beauty shouldn¡¯t be enjoyed by you alone.¡± The old man who hurt Hua Qingwu looked at Hua Qingwu¡¯s exposed long white legs, and couldn¡¯t help being excited.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­ Second Brother, do you want to join us?¡± the emaciated old man asked Pei Chong.


    Pei Chong¡¯s look changed a little. He was obviously moved. Hua Qingwu was so beautiful that she looked like a fairy coming to the world. Besides, she was injured and couldn¡¯t resist, which made people want to torment her.


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t hesitate. Your body has betrayed you.¡± The emaciated old man took a look at Pei Chong¡¯s lower body, and a strange smile appeared on his face. ¡°This is a wild mountain. After we finish, we can¡­¡± The emaciated old man didn¡¯t finish saying, but made a gesture of decapitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s deserted here. No one will know about it. Ha ha¡­¡±


    Three people looked at each other and laughed.


    Hua Qingwu was originally elegant and smart. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t establish the Purple Bamboo Club in Gujiang City alone. But she was a woman after all. Facing such a situation, she couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered.


    The three were well-informed, but they all lost themselves due to the beauty of Hua Qingwu, and even forgot the purpose of coming here.


    The emaciated old man could not help but rush to Hua Qingwu.

 Chapter 80 - The Decisive Chu Xun!

    The emaciated old man was like a hungry wolf, eyes full of obscenity.


    And Hua Qingwu was the lamb to be swallowed, lonely and helpless.


    Hua Qingwu was in despair.


    She turned around to see the place behind the stone gate with infatuation, unwillingness, and a variety of complex emotions in her eyes.


    She was unwilling to leave Chu Xun.


    She put her tongue between her teeth. As long as she bit her tongue hard, she would die, but could stay pure.


    ¡°Goodbye! Chu Xun.¡±


    Her voice was so light, and only herself could hear it. With firm eyes, she was going to bite her tongue.


    ¡°Third Brother, back off!¡±


    At the critical moment, Pei Chong suddenly shouted in horror.


    A streak of white light shot from the cave and rushed through the air, bringing sounds of explosions. It was too fast to be seen by people¡¯s eyes, and directly penetrated the body of the emaciated old man who was in the air.


    Bang!


    The body fell to the ground from the air, splashing the yellow leaves around.


    The emaciated old man¡¯s eyes were wide, and the lustful and dirty expression on his face hadn¡¯t disappeared. The blood hole from his chest to his back was extremely striking, taking away all his spirit.


    His face was slowly full of panic. He extended his hand in the direction of Pei Chong, but fell half-way. He was breathless.


    Hiss!


    Hua Qingwu gasped and groaned slightly. It was not because of shock, but because of the pain of her teeth biting her tongue.


    Of course she didn¡¯t go on biting her tongue, because she knew the crisis was over and no one could hurt her anymore.


    She looked at the cave with grievance in her beautiful eyes.


    A young man walked out slowly with a cold look.


    Pei Chong and another old man were surprised rather than frightened when they saw the man coming out.


    They were surprised that there was really a man in the cave, and he was so young.


    ¡°Is he the Grandmaster?¡±


    Thinking of the white light that killed the emaciated old man just now, the two men had such a question in their minds at the same time.


    But they didn¡¯t think it was possible for a man to become a grandmaster at such a young age. Otherwise the grandmaster would be as many as the weeds on the roadside.


    ¡°He must have killed the emaciated old man by some special means.¡± Only in this way could they explain the shock and confusion in their minds.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Pei Chong opened his mouth.


    Chu Xun glanced at him indifferently.


    Pei Chong couldn¡¯t help but look scared. He even couldn¡¯t speak out what he wanted.


    What a cold look! Chu Xun¡¯s glance at him made his blood stop circulating, as if he was in the hell.


    Chu Xun went to Hua Qingwu, squatted down, and put his palm on her soft abdomen.


    A stream of soft True Energy was transferred to her.


    Hua Qingwu was also a cultivator. She clearly knew that how awesome Chu Xun¡¯s control over the True Energy.


    After a while, Hua Qingwu¡¯s pretty face was once again ruddy and gorgeous.


    Chu Xun reached out to wipe the blood on the corner of her mouth. In Hua Qingwu¡¯s shocked and shy eyes, he approached her slowly, and finally kissed her soft and moist red lips.


    ¡°He¡¯s kissing me.¡± Hua Qingwu cried with joy, tears falling down her cheeks. In fact, she knew that Chu Xun had accepted her passively, but now, he really accepted her.


    A few minutes later, Chu Xun let go of her and gently wiped the tears on her face. From this moment on, Hua Qingwu was his girl.


    Hua Qingwu, who used to be active to Chu Xun, bowed her head with shyness on her face and blushed.


    It had been a long time before she realized that her tongue she had bitten had recovered.


    Hua Qingwu was a little annoyed, because Chu Xun was actually distracted to cure her while he was kissing her.


    Although Chu Xun was insensitive to affection, he also knew that it was more difficult to guess women¡¯s thoughts than cultivation. He had already noticed the emotional change of Hua Qingwu, but pretended not to know.


    Chu Xun stood up and coldly looked at the two people in front of him.


    Pei Chong and another old man were also carefully scrutinizing Chu Xun. From their twinkling eyes, we could know that they were not calm inside.


    There was no fluctuation of Internal Breath inside Chu Xun¡¯s body. He was just like an ordinary person. But they didn¡¯t dare to be careless, because they also didn¡¯t feel any fluctuations of Internal Breath from that little girl, whose speed surprised them all.


    ¡°Wuji Sect!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s tone was cold. It seemed that he was murmuring, but it also seemed that he was asking.


    He had been cultivating before, but he knew all that had happened outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Second Presbyter of Wuji Sect, Pei Chong¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Chu Xun interrupted him and said indifferently.


    Pei Chong¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. He was the Second Presbyter of Wuji Sect. He was respected, and no one dared to interrupt him.


    But the streak of white light that killed the Third Presbyter made him afraid. Before he knew it clearly, he tried to keep a low profile.


    ¡°My friend, what happened before is a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want this?¡±


    He was interrupted by Chu Xun again.


    Chu Xun opened his palm, and a Flame Fruit was emitting the hazy red light in his hand, which was particularly attractive in the sun.


    Pei Chong¡¯s and another old man¡¯s eyes suddenly became hot at the same time. In this case, there were spiritual fruits in the cave.


    Chu Xun put away the Flame Fruit, and his eyes grew fierce.


    ¡°If you want the spiritual fruit, I don¡¯t mind. If you want to kill us and rob the spiritual fruit, I¡¯ll admit my failure as long as you have the ability. But you shouldn¡¯t have such a dirty idea.¡±


    ¡°My friend, it¡¯s really just a misunderstanding. We¡¯d like to apologize to this little girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡±


    He was interrupted by Chu Xun for the third time.


    ¡°You needn¡¯t apologize. Just leave your life here.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, their faces changed greatly.


    ¡°Sir, although I don¡¯t know how you killed our Third Presbyter, which I don¡¯t want to discuss now, do you really think you can kill both of us on your own? Even so, can you bear the anger of Wuji Sect?¡±


    Pei Chong blurted out. His tone was a little urgent, and he seemed a little coward inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s my business whether I can kill you or not. It¡¯s none of your business whether I can bear the anger of Wuji Sect. You¡¯ve talked too much nonsense. You¡¯d better think about how to fight to die better than a dog.¡±


    The faces of the two men suddenly became extremely livid. Chu Xun was so stubborn. They found that Chu Xun¡¯s look had been remaining unchanged. It seemed that the power of Wuji Sect couldn¡¯t scare him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant.¡±


    Pei Chong was still thinking about the countermeasures and if Chu Xun was talking horse or he was confident to kill them.


    However, the other old man was hot-tempered and shouted angrily.


    ¡°You brat, don¡¯t talk horse. It won¡¯t scare us. When I catch you, I will rape your girl in front of you. Finally, I will kill both of you so that you can be a dead couple¡­¡±


    Boom!


    When the old man finished his words, he stamped his feet and stepped out, ground trembling. He, like a tiger, rushed to Chu Xun with a frightening momentum, wind surging around him.


    Chu Xun indifferently looked at the old man rushing to him. His eyes were cold and fierce.


    He raised his one hand, white airflow encircling his hand.


    ¡°Reincarnation Line, twine him.¡±


    Chu Xun spoke softly.


    Five streaks of white airflow flew out of his fingertips, like five white lines.


    These five white lines were formed by True Energy.


    These white lines swam in the air, like a snake, and went to the old man who was in the air.


    The speed was so fast that the old man had no time to resist. The five white lines twined around the old people¡¯s neck, hands and feet respectively.


    A strange scene happened.


    The old man was bound in the air by five white lines.


    The five white lines connected Chu Xun¡¯s five fingers and the old man.


    It looked like Chu Xun was flying a kite.


    The old man struggled, and his Internal Breath flew rapidly. He wanted to break the white lines.


    However, no matter how he mobilized his Internal Breath, he could not destroy the five white lines at all.


    The old man could not help but look frightened.


    ¡°Reincarnation Line, chop him!¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished, his five fingers suddenly closed.


    Pfft!


    There was a light sound.


    The old man¡¯s head, arms, and legs were suddenly separated from his body.


    His blood splashed out for several meters.


    The old man was divided into five parts without any sound.


    A breeze blew over, and thick smell of blood began to diffuse in the air.


    Pei Chong was scared out of wits. He felt chilling all over.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s face became pale in an instant. She covered her eyes in horror and dared not to see again.


    The Reincarnation Line was a self-made technique of Chu Xun. As his cultivation increased, the number of the reincarnation line would gradually increase. When he was the Immortal Emperor, he had ten millions of reincarnation lines, which could instantly strangle people into blood fog.


    ¡°Senior, senior¡­ please spare me¡­¡±


    Pei Chong¡¯s teeth were trembling, his legs weakened, and he fell to his knees.


    His body was shivering. It was horrible. As a presbyter of Wuji Sect, he had experienced a lot and was knowledgeable. However, he had never seen such a horrible killing method.


    He even felt his liver and gall trembling. He had never been so afraid.


    He neither dared to look up nor had the courage to resist. At this moment, he had forgotten that he was the master of the sixth level of Acquired Realm and the respected Second Presbyter of Wuji Sect.


    If there was regret medicine in the world, he would buy a lot for staple food.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to beg for mercy.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words were indifferent and heartless.


    At this moment, he was the decisive Immortal Emperor of the other world in his mind.


    Pei Chong, who was kneeling, collapsed directly, and his eyes were dull, as if he had lost his breath.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡­¡±


    Hua Qingwu called him softly. She found something wrong with Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun looked back at her with indifferent eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t beg for him.¡±


    Hua Qingwu was stunned, and then pouted injuredly, looking at Chu Xun pitifully. She looked like a kitten abandoned by its master.


    Chu Xun was helpless, and his eyes grew soft.


    He realized that his tone was a little ruthless, but he was very angry. If he came out late, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°I only kill those who should be killed.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s tone was softer.


    He had his own standard in his mind. He had his own decision on who should be killed and who should not be killed.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, Pei Chong, who had fallen to the ground, sprang to his feet and fled towards the distance at a very fast speed.


    Hua Qingwu covered her mouth in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Pei Chong to be so cunning. He had been pretending to give up, and waiting for the chance to escape.


    Chu Xun looked at Pei Chong who was running away at full speed with cold eyes, and his face was still indifferent.


    He had observed Pei Chong with the help of Evocation of Heavenly Secrets before and learned that he was cunning.


    So he was not surprised to see this happen.


    ¡°It has been a long time that I haven¡¯t reach the Foundation Realm.¡±


    Chu Xun spoke softly.


    With the help of Flame Fruit, he broke through the Qi Refinement Realm and stepped into the early stage of Foundation Realm.


    Only after reaching the Foundation Realm could one become a real cultivator. At this level, one could use some magic techniques of low-level.


    Chu Xun raised a finger, and his True Energy was gathered at his fingertips. A gale was blowing, and his clothes blew with the wind.


    ¡°Demon-slain Finger. Killing the living by one finger!¡±


    His one finger tapped in the air, and the white light burst out and flashed in the air.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Pei Chong, who was fleeing at a high speed, suddenly exploded and turned into a bloody fog.


    Chu Xun took back his hand lightly, joy appearing in his eyes.


    ¡°It feels so good to reach the Foundation Realm.¡±

 Chapter 81 - The Ridiculous Performance!

    Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu appeared in Yunyan City.


    Immediately, all forces got the news and were about to act without delay.


    The first to get the news was the Su Family.


    Su Laohu was cunning. He sent Su Fan to take Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu to their house.


    This made other forces jealous and crazy.


    Anyway, they had to get familiar with Chu Xun.


    After the incident happened in the Yun Family, some of them specially studied the Martial Tao outside the secular world.


    The Grandmaster!


    They were rare and precious, equivalent to God.


    This steadied their idea to build a good relationship with Chu Xun.


    The house of the Su Family!


    It was an antique quadrangle courtyard.


    Inside and outside the courtyard were all guarded by armed soldiers.


    It was not surprise that Su Laohu could receive this kind of treatment.


    In the pavilion in the garden of the house, Chu Xun, Hua Qingwu, the old man of the Su Family, Su Fan, Su Fan¡¯s sister, and the female gambler were sitting around the stone table.


    Su Laohu poured a cup of tea and handed it to Chu Xun with both hands respectfully. This man, who was full of courage and hated evil as his enemy, kept a low profile like an ordinary old man.


    ¡°Please, senior!¡±


    Chu Xun took the tea and sipped it gently. He only moistened his lips.


    Su Laohu wasn¡¯t dissatisfied at all. It was a big honor that the grandmaster accepted your tea.


    ¡°Since Su Fan and I are brothers, you don¡¯t have to call me senior anymore. Call me Chu Xun or sir,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Su Laohu thought for a moment and said respectfully, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Sir.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re so unfriendly. You didn¡¯t even show up at the thank-you banquet we prepared for you. Do you know how disgraced I am?¡±


    Su Fan poured himself a cup of tea, drank it all, and complained loudly.


    ¡°Sorry! I¡¯ve been busy at something recently,¡± Chu Xun said apologetically.


    It was really his fault. He didn¡¯t expect to spend a month at the bottom of Mount Butterfly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just say sorry. You need to compensate me,¡± said Su Fan.


    ¡°What compensation do you want?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile.


    Su Fan said with a smirk, eyes rolling around, ¡°Big Brother, can you teach me some unique skills? It¡¯s very simple for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Chu Xun gave a look at him and said jokingly, ¡°You have no talent. You can¡¯t learn even if I teach you.¡±


    Su Fan almost believed it, but when he saw the smile on Chu Xun¡¯s face, he knew that Chu Xun was teasing him. He complained and said, ¡°Big Brother, you can¡¯t discourage me. I almost doubted myself.¡±


    As long as Su Fan was here, it would never be boring.


    Gradually, Su Laohu relaxed himself, and asked Chu Xun about cultivation from time to time.


    Chu Xun answered his questions patiently one by one.


    Su Tang was wearing a white dress today. She had a round face and big bright eyes. She blinked and peeked at Chu Xun from time to time. Then she quickly lowered her head. Her face was as red as an apple. She looked very cute.


    Hua Qingwu looked up at her, and frowned slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The female gambler was the one who knew about it. She could only sigh quietly and worried about Su Tang. Chu Xun was so powerful and influential. He wouldn¡¯t like an ordinary woman. She was afraid that Su Tang liked Chu Xun, but wouldn¡¯t receive any response from Chu Xun and would be sad in the end.


    While they were chatting, Chu Xun suddenly thought of Wuji Sect and asked about it.


    ¡°Wuji Sect? I think it should be called the Sect of Shamelessness,¡± Su Fan said disdainfully.


    ¡°Sir, in the name of decency and justice, the people of Wuji Sect do things stealthily in the martial arts circle. People in the martial arts circle feel shameful to have any relationship with them.¡±


    ¡°The Sect of Shamelessness is suitable for them,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Su Fan¡¯s look changed. He stared at Chu Xun and asked, ¡°Big Brother, why do you want to know about Wuji Sect? Did they offend you?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said quietly, ¡°Yes, something unpleasant happened to us.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Tell us, Big Brother.¡± Su Fan showed a look of schadenfreude.


    Chu Xun wondered why Su Fan was so happy.


    ¡°Sir, Fan¡¯er has been hurt by the Fourth Presbyter of Wuji Sect before. If it hadn¡¯t been for the prestige of the Su Family, he would have come a bad end.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun looked at Su Fan with interest.


    Su Fan was a little embarrassed, and said awkwardly, ¡°Big Brother, since it¡¯s over, let¡¯s forget it. It will do damage to my image when it¡¯s mentioned.¡±


    The more unwilling Su Fan was to say, the more interested Chu Xun was.


    ¡°Let me do it!¡± Unexpectedly, the female gambler suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Two years ago, I met the Fourth Presbyter of Wuji Sect accidentally. Unexpectedly, this shameless man wanted to¡­ Fortunately, Su Fan saved me¡­¡±


    The female gambler¡¯s words were concise and comprehensive, but the danger at that time must be serious.


    Su Fan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the female gambler didn¡¯t say that he had been beaten half-dead and finally survived due to the threat of the Su Family to the other side.


    ¡°He¡¯d better not meet me again, or I¡¯ll definitely shoot at him¡­¡± Su Fan said angrily.


    ¡°You will never meet him again,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Su Fan was stunned and asked, ¡°What do you mean, Big Brother? Did you¡­¡± Su Fan didn¡¯t go on, but made a gesture of cutting his neck.


    Chu Xun smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, he died. I killed him, as well as the so-called Pei Chong and the Third Presbyter.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re so awesome, Big Brother! You killed three presbyters of Wuji Sect at a time. I just want to say, good job,¡± Su Fan shouted excitedly.


    Chu Xun killed three people at a time, but no one was shocked. They just felt sad for Wuji Sect. It was true that God is watching your every move and good and evil will always be rewarded. They had never expected that they would offend such a young grandmaster as Chu Xun, hadn¡¯t they? They really wanted to know how Wuji Sect would react when they knew that they had offended a grandmaster.


    ¡­


    A soldier trotted in and saluted Su Laohu.


    ¡°Captain, there are many people outside. They said they want to see Mr. Chu.¡±


    ¡°These people are well informed.¡± Su Laohu smiled and looked at Chu Xun, saying, ¡°If you feel troublesome, Sir, I¡¯ll ask them to leave for you.¡±


    Chu Xun was afraid of trouble. When he was about to nod, he heard Hua Qingwu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is there any one from the Hua Family?¡±


    Hearing that, the soldier looked at Su Laohu. After Su Laohu nodded, the soldier answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do what you want!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    He knew that Hua Qingwu always had hatred in her heart, which was caused by the Hua Family.


    Hua Qingwu took a deep breath, smiled at Chu Xun, then she turned to Su Laohu and said politely, ¡°Grandpa Su, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ll ruin the quietness here today.¡± She was not Chu Xun, so she could not do what she wanted to do. Facing the old man who had been in the army for a lifetime, she did not dare to show no respect for him.


    Hua Qingwu was Chu Xun¡¯s girlfriend, but she was so polite to him, which made Su Laohu very happy. He laughed and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s indeed quiet here. But I like to be disturbed when I¡¯m old.¡±


    Then he looked at the soldier and said, ¡°Go and let them in.¡±


    The soldier went out at his command.


    A moment later, a dozen men came, led by the soldier.


    These men were the top forces in Yunyan City, and they got the news at the earliest.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Grandmaster Chu.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Grandmaster Chu. I¡¯m Gao Jinpeng from Huatai Company. You can call me Little Gao.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Chu, I am¡­¡±


    ¡°I am¡­¡±


    Dozens of people began to introduce themselves far away to try to make a good impression on Chu Xun.


    These people were honored guests wherever they went, but today¡¯s situation was different. Everyone brought a valuable gift.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know that after the incident happened in the Yun Family, everyone had a photo of him and they reached an agreement that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.


    Of course, they all knew about what the Hua Family had done.


    Therefore, at this time, they intentionally or unintentionally isolated the Hua Family.


    ¡­


    There were many people from the Hua Family. In addition to Hua Qingshan, who was passionate about power, there were Hua Moxie and his two brothers. In addition, Hua Sheng, Hua Rui, and other outstanding youth were also here.


    Hua Qingshan¡¯s eyes twinkled. He knew that the Hua Family was in the teeth of the storm at this time. As long as they did something wrong, the Hua Family would be removed from Yunyan City.


    ¡°Elder Su.¡±


    Hua Qingshan greeted Su Laohu, cupping one hand in the other in front of his chest.


    Su Laohu nodded in response.


    Hua Qingshan turned to look at Chu Xun and opened his mouth. At last, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Then he looked at Hua Qingwu and smiled kindly, saying, ¡°Little Wu, I brought them here to apologize for you this time.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Hua Qingwu coldly said with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±


    The expression on Hua Qingshan¡¯s old face was a little unnatural. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Little Wu, I know you are angry. But none of us knew that the Yun Family is so heinous. We just wanted to find a good marriage for you. In general, our idea is good. It¡¯s our fault that we didn¡¯t recognize the real Yun Family and almost pushed you into the abyss. I¡¯m sorry, Little Wu. But we are a family after all. There is no deep hatred among us that cannot be solved, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Hua Qingshan¡¯s words were true and sincere. People who didn¡¯t know the truth might be moved by his performance.


    But all of the people were as cunning as fox. They knew the whole matter clearly, so they wouldn¡¯t be cheated. Instead, they looked at the people of the Hua Family ridiculously.


    Hua Qingwu looked at Hua Qingshan with sarcasm on her face, and scanned the rest of the Hua Family.


    She was already disappointed with the Hua Family.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Chu Xun, how could these people come to apologize to her?


    Hua Qingshan was old, but shrewd. Seeing that Hua Qingwu offered no response, he pushed Hua Moxie and said angrily, ¡°You b*stard, it¡¯s all your fault. Look what you¡¯ve done! What kind of family did you choose for Little Wu? If it wasn¡¯t for Grandmaster Chu, our whole family would have got into trouble.¡±


    Hua Moxie¡¯s face was livid.


    Hua Moxie knew that he was an abandoned son now. After such a thing happened, his status in the Hua Family would suffer a disastrous decline and it was possible that he would be expelled from the Hua Family, let alone losing the chance to be the next householder.


    ¡°Little Wu, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Hua Moxie lowered his head in shame and said, ¡°I don¡¯t ask for your forgiveness. I just want you to be happy in the future.¡±


    After that, he saluted Chu Xun and said, ¡°Grandmaster Chu, it¡¯s my fault. Little Wu is my only daughter. Now I have nothing else to ask for. I just want her to be happy in the future. I¡¯ll commit her to your care. She has suffered a lot since young. Please treat her well.¡±


    When Hua Moxie raised his head, he was already in tears.


    Hua Mowen¡¯s eyes twinkled a few times. Then he went up to look at Hua Qingwu and said, ¡°Little Wu, I know you¡¯re angry in your heart, but he is your father after all. There is no hatred that can¡¯t be solved between father and daughter. Come home with us. I promise we will make up for what we owe you all these years¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Wu, come home with us. You are the child of the Hua Family. If you have something to say, we can talk about it at home. Don¡¯t let others laugh at us here.¡± Hua Moyan also persuaded Hua Qingwu.


    Hua Sheng was silent and his expression was uncertain. No one knew what he was thinking now.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, do you also think I should forgive him and go back with you?¡± Hua Qingwu looked at Hua Sheng and asked.


    Hua Sheng didn¡¯t expect Hua Qingwu to ask him, and his expression was slightly stiff.


    But soon, his face became relaxed. He smiled sincerely and said, ¡°You can¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°Sheng¡¯er.¡± Hua Moyan shouted in a low voice.


    Hua Qingshan, Hua Mowen, and Hua Moxie stared at Hua Sheng with warning in their eyes.


    Hua Sheng didn¡¯t seem to feel it. He chuckled and said, ¡°Sixth Sister is very smart. At least she¡¯s smarter than you think. Your performance is too ridiculous.¡±


    As soon as Hua Sheng said that, people of the Hua Family suddenly changed their expressions.


    ¡°Sheng¡¯er, what are you talking about?¡± Hua Qingshan was furious.

 Chapter 82 - Chu Xun Shows Hua Rui Mercy!

    Chapter 82 Chu Xun Shows Hua Rui Mercy!Hua Sheng¡¯s words tore off the mask of hypocrisy of the Hua Family.


    ¡°What are you talking about, asshole?¡± Hua Qingshan yelled.


    He was so angry that his face was livid. He was very disappointed with this grandson who he had always been proud of.


    ¡°Is it nonsense?¡± Hua Sheng asked with a gentle smile on his face, ¡°It¡¯s not terrible to make mistakes, but self-deception is terrible. Are people here stupid? No! You actually want to deceive them by such a ridiculous performance. Do you really think they¡¯re fools?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hua Mowen roared in a low voice.


    ¡°Uncle, why did you stop Eldest Brother?¡± Hua Qingwu asked with sarcastic eyes. At this time, they were still thinking about framing her. They were really stubborn.


    ¡°Er¡­ Little Wu, if you have something to say, let¡¯s go home to talk about it. Don¡¯t let outsiders to laugh at us.¡± Noticing the eyes of Hua Qingwu, Hua Mowen was very embarrassed.


    Hua Qingwu smiled disdainfully. She looked at Hua Sheng and asked, ¡°Eldest Brother, you said I can¡¯t go back to the Hua Family, why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter to them whether you go back or not. What they really want is Grandmaster Chu!¡± Hua Sheng pointed to Chu Xun and said.


    As Hua Sheng said that, people of the Hua Family changed their looks again.


    If Hua Sheng¡¯s previous words tore off their mask of hypocrisy, now his words exposed their greedy faces to the public.


    ¡°Hua Qingshan, you¡¯re really shameless. Have you been living in vain for many years? We¡¯ve even read your mind for a long time, let alone Grandmaster Chu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already heard that your Hua Family is extremely shameless and forced Miss Hua to marry Yun Nanfeng so as to build a relationship with the Yun Family. What a shameless family.¡±


    ¡°Hua Qingshan, do you really think we are foolish and you are the only one smart all over the world? Looking at your hypocritical performance, I really feel sick. Is it the reason that the Yun Family is over and there¡¯s no hope for them to stage a comeback makes you come here to fawn on Grandmaster Chu?¡±


    ¡­


    All the people here were leaders of all walks of life in Yunyan City and the real big guy. Naturally, they didn¡¯t care the Hua Family.


    So, they disregarded the Hua Family¡¯s face or feelings when they laughed at them.


    All the looks of the people from the Hua Family were diverse.


    At this time, Chu Xun, who had been silent, suddenly looked at Hua Rui.


    Hua Rui shivered all over, and took back his hot eyes on Hua Qingwu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you this time, but I¡¯ll take your eyes.¡±


    Before the people here could react, two white lines came out of Chu Xun¡¯s fingertips and fell directly into Hua Rui¡¯s eyes.


    Chu Xun¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and Hua Rui¡¯s two eyeballs were hooked out and fell to the ground. They even bounced several times.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Not until now did Hua Rui screamed painfully. His hands covered his eyes, and scarlet blood flowed between his fingers.


    ¡°My eyes¡­ I can¡¯t see¡­¡±


    Hua Rui screamed in panic.


    Everyone was silent. They knew that Hua Rui could only spend his life in the dark.


    Why did Chu Xun take away Hua Rui¡¯s eyes? People who had studied the Hua Family could guess the reason easily.


    Hua Rui¡¯s eyes towards Hua Qingwu just now were full of abnormal possessiveness, which helped them guess the reason.


    If such a thing had happened to another man, they would have said that he was disgusting and abnormal at most.


    But this woman was Chu Xun¡¯s. How dared he covet her! He really didn¡¯t know the consequence.


    Everyone felt that Hua Rui deserved to be blind. No one would sympathized him at the risk of offending Chu Xun.


    ¡°Rui¡¯er¡­¡±


    Seeing his son¡¯s miserable appearance, Hua Moyan hurried to him.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    There was a light sound, but it made Hua Moyan freeze in place, as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Others looked at his feet, and couldn¡¯t help widening their eyes. Hua Moyan actually stepped on his son¡¯s one eyeball.


    Hua Moyan lowered his head and his face turned pale as if he had seen a ghost. Then he shouted and backed away hurriedly.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    There was another sound of cracking.


    Hua Moyan lowers his head again difficultly. Suddenly, he rolled his eyes, fell down, and fainted.


    Because Hua Rui¡¯s both eyeballs were crushed by him.


    Others felt both frightened and amused. They tried not to laugh so that their faces turned red, as if they were suffering constipation.


    Hua Rui was still howling in pain. He didn¡¯t know that his eyes had been crushed by his father.


    If he knew, he must ask whether he was his father¡¯s biological son.


    People of the Hua Family looked pale. They knew that they had made a mistake. They not only failed to build a relationship with Chu Xun, but also made him unhappy.


    Only Hua Sheng was normal. Looking at Hua Rui who was howling miserably, he sighed slightly and said, ¡°The evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest bear.¡±


    Later, Hua Sheng took two steps forward and bowed down, saying, ¡°Grandmaster Chu, I apologize to you on behalf of my brother. I hope you will be generous and forgive him.¡±


    Chu Xun was silent.


    He had said before that he would only take away one pair of Hua Rui¡¯s eyes and wouldn¡¯t kill him.


    He wouldn¡¯t repeat it again.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Hua Sheng bowed to express his thanks.


    Next, he asked people to send Hua Rui and his father to the hospital.


    The atmosphere here was dull, dignified and uncomfortable.


    Everyone was looking on and waiting for Chu Xun¡¯s attitude.


    If Chu Xun forgave the Hua family, they would have to take care of the Hua family in the future.


    If Chu Xun didn¡¯t forgive, the Hua Family would go bankrupt and be removed from Yunyan City tomorrow.


    All the people of the Hua Family were grieved as if they had lost parents and waiting for trial.


    Hua Qingwu looked at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind what you will do.¡±


    Hua Qingwu smiled and turned to Hua Qingshan.


    She said, ¡°I want you to give up the position of householder of the Hua Family.¡±


    Hua Qingshan¡¯s face was pale, and he stared at Hua Qingwu. He was infatuated with power all his life. Although he was very old, he was still reluctant to relinquish power. It could be seen to what extent he was greedy for power.


    But he understood that he had no other choice now.


    If he dared to say no at this time, there would be no Hua Family in Yunyan city.


    ¡°I will do what you ask!¡±


    After saying that, Hua Qingshan seemed to have been drained of all his energy and spirit and staggered a few steps, looking weak. Thanks to Hua Sheng¡¯s help, he didn¡¯t fall.


    Hua Qingwu secretly took back her hands that she reached out. Then she raised her head and walked to Hua Mowen.


    ¡°Uncle, I want you to hand over all your rights.¡±


    Hua Mowen was stunned for a while. Finally, he sighed, smiled bitterly, and nodded.


    Hua Qingwu turned to look at Hua Moxie.


    Hua Moxie clenched his fist and then loosened it. Obviously, he was struggling in his mind.


    A moment later, he gave up all his resources of the Hua Family.


    ¡°All the resources of the Hua Family must be handed over to me, and I will redistribute them. From this moment on, I will take charge of the Hua Family temporarily.¡±


    Hua Qingwu said loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m still very young and need your help to manage the Hua Family in the future. Thank you for your help, uncles!¡±


    Hua Qingwu bowed to the big guys around.


    These people hurriedly saluted back. They didn¡¯t dare to ignore the thanks and salute of Chu Xun¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡°Congratulations, Sixth Sister!¡± Hua Sheng¡¯s smile was upright, and his true mind couldn¡¯t be read.


    ¡°You go back to the Hua Family first, and tell everyone that there will be a meeting tomorrow morning. I have something to announce. If someone is late or absent, they will be evicted from the Hua Family,¡± Hua Qingwu said arrogantly.


    ¡­


    The Hua Family left!


    And the other more than a dozen big bosses also took leave of Chu Xun.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Chu Xun stopped all the people.


    He picked out a rectangular wooden box from the presents on the table.


    He opened it, and there was a ginseng in it.


    ¡°Who brought this?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Gao Jinpeng stood out, like a schoolboy who was questioned.


    He said nervously, ¡°Grandmaster Chu, I brought this. I bought at a high price. I¡¯ve had somebody check it. It must have existed for more than 200 years¡­¡±


    Gao Jinpeng thought that Chu Xun thought his gift was cheap, so he explained in a panic.


    Chu Xun waved and asked him not to get excited. Then he said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to say that this gift is very good.¡±


    Gao Jinpeng was stunned, then he was ecstatic, looking at others with pride. His eyes seemed to say, ¡°Look? Grandmaster Chu praised me. He praised me¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to owe people. Please wait a moment, everybody!¡±


    Chu Xun casually made a small-scale Ninth Heaven Burning Formation.


    ¡°Up!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted in a low voice!


    The crowd was stunned and their eyes were bulged in shock.


    They saw many flames rising from the ground and rushing up into the sky. It was strange that they could not feel any hotness.


    Chu Xun threw the ginseng in his hand into the formation and said, ¡°Refine it.¡±


    Then, he quickly made a complicated magic signet with both hands.


    The ginseng floated in the air strangely, and constantly changed under the impact of many flames.


    A drop of golden liquid seeped out of the ginseng, but it didn¡¯t drop on the ground. Instead, it floated up and dribbled around in the formation.


    Then, another drop of golden liquid emerged.


    Gradually, there were more and more drops of golden liquid. Finally, there were dozens of drops. They were golden and dribbled around in the air, looking dazzling.


    Pfft!


    After a slight sound, the ginseng turned into powder.


    Chu Xun¡¯s move of making the magic signet was getting faster and faster.


    The dozens of drops of golden liquid in the air condensed into beads, and rotated rapidly in the air. They glittered with gold, and shed a golden light on the courtyard.


    Everyone was obsessed with this vision.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted slightly!


    The flames suddenly disappeared.


    About thirty golden beads were floating in the air.


    Chu Xun reached out his hands, and these beads floated over and fell straight into his palm.


    Not until now did the crowd woke up with a shocked expression. They had never seen it before.


    ¡°Is he an immortal?¡±


    ¡°Only immortals have such means.¡±


    Thinking of that, they had an impulse to kneel and worship.


    ¡°Everyone gets one!¡±


    Chu Xun raised his hand gently.


    Then a dozen golden beads flew out, and floated strangely in front of these people, which was very magical.


    A courageous person reached out to touch the golden bead, and felt the texture was so real. It was not an illusion.


    ¡°Grandmaster Chu, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Somebody asked curiously.


    ¡°This is a kind of elixir. It can cure all kinds of diseases. As the medicine took effect, the symptoms lessened,¡± said Chu Xun.


    He was now in the Foundation Realm, and could refine some pills of low level.


    Actually, these golden beads were not the real magic elixir. They were just the mixture of the essence of the ginseng and little of his True Energy.


    ¡°Is that true? It¡¯s too mysterious that it can cure all diseases.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Chu, can it really cure any disease?¡± someone asked again with hope.


    After all, Chu Xun was as powerful as an immortal. They still believed in him in their hearts.


    Chu Xun looked at the man and said with a smile, ¡°Yes. I promise that it can cure your unmentionable disease.¡±


    Generally speaking, people would think about impotence when the unmentionable disease was mentioned.


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look at the man¡¯s lower body.


    This was Zhang Changwen, chairman of Huadong Group. He had a strong influence in Yunyan City, and had a relationship with both the underworld and police.


    At this time, his face was red. Others were right. His unmentionable disease was impotence.


    He had visited many famous doctors, but the final result was not satisfactory. Unexpectedly, his disease was found by Chu Xun at a glance. He was not angry, but was a little excited. He looked at the golden bead in front of him with expectations. Maybe the golden bead could cure his disease.


    Zhang Changwen reached out his hand and grabbed the golden bead in his hand, then he swallowed it under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Miss Hua, the view in the yard is good. I¡¯ll show you around.¡±


    The female gambler was smart and she chose to leave here with Hua Qingwu and Su Tang.


    Then the rest were all men.


    Zhang Changwen felt that after the gold bead entered his body, it instantly turned into a streak of warmth, and rushed directly to his abdomen.


    Then, a comfortable feeling filled his whole body.


    Zhang Changwen felt that his inferior belly was hot, and his penis, which hadn¡¯t erected for many years, was erecting slowly.


    He couldn¡¯t help getting excited.


    Gradually, he became more and more excited. He felt it. It was so real.


    ¡°I¡¯m cured¡­ I¡¯m cured¡­¡±


    Zhang Changwen¡¯s trousers were bulged and he shouted excitedly.


    Other¡¯s looks were strange. Then they suddenly turned around to grasp the golden beads in the air.

 Chapter 83 - A Call for Help!

    Chapter 83 A Call for Help!Everyone present got a single pill.


    They looked excited, and there was passion in their eyes. The pill appeared so amazing to them that it could even cure sexual dysfunction.


    As they were all businessmen, they had to meet clients frequently.


    The long time of indulging in wine and sensuality eroded their health.


    Almost every one of them had hyperlipidemia, hypertension, hyperglycemia or diabetes.


    Besides, it¡¯s natural that human beings, who fed on grains, would get sick sometimes.


    Therefore, in their eyes, nothing could be more precious than the pill, which could help them recover their health.


    After receiving the pill, everyone was overjoyed, yet they did not forget to thank Chu Xun.


    Each of them expressed their determination to follow Chu Xun¡¯s lead loyally.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly at them.


    In fact, he did not care what these people would do in the future, and he gave them the pills just because he did not want to owe them anything.


    After a short chat with them, Su Laohu had someone see these elated big figures off.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Big Brother, isn¡¯t this gift too precious for them?¡± Su Fan asked, his eyes fixed on the dozen gold pills in Chu Xun¡¯s hands.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can make more pills as long as I have material,¡± Chu Xun replied flatly.


    ¡°Big Brother, now, my heart is filled with continuous flows of admiration for you.¡± Su Fan approached Chu Xun and stared at the gold pills in his hands. ¡°Do they taste good?¡± he asked.


    The corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched as he answered grumpily, ¡°You¡¯re healthy. Why do you want to eat it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m injured in fact. Look.¡± Su Fan showed his arm to Chu Xun and pointed at a small bite on it, saying, ¡°An ant bit me last night¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless after hearing the words.


    ¡°Please give me one, Big Brother. I really want to know how it tastes.¡± Su Fan pestered him.


    Chu Xun had no choice but to give him two pills.


    Su Fan took one of them quickly, but soon, he showed a bitter expression and shouted, ¡°Why did it taste so acrid?¡±


    As a matter of fact, the pill didn¡¯t taste that bitter, just that Su Fan had hated the bitter taste very much since he was a child.


    ¡°The pill is made of refined ancient ginseng. Absorb it quickly. It¡¯s helpful for your cultivation. You can keep the other one in case of emergency.¡±


    After saying this, Chu Xun handed two gold pills to Su Laohu.


    Su Laohu accepted the pills happily without pretending to refuse. The pills were so valuable that even if Chu Xun had not offered to give him two, he would ask him for two pills cheekily.


    A soldier ran over when Chu Xun was about to go to Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, here is your mobile phone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Chu Xun took the phone and thanked him.


    His phone powered off during the month when he stayed at the bottom of Mount Butterfly, so he had it charged after arriving at the Su Family, for fear that Chen Hanlong could not get in touch with him.


    When he turned on the phone, it kept ringing.


    There were dozens of missed calls and hundreds of unread messages.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, where are you? I failed to contact you.¡±


    This message was from Tang Rou.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, I¡¯ve arrived safe and sound with Madam.¡±


    This message was from Elder Gui.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, I¡¯m Sun Ying. Please don¡¯t forget me. If there is anything I can help, please let me know, and I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡±


    Sun Ying¡¯s message demonstrated his bandit-like style.


    Apart from these messages, Chu Xun also received some messages from Li Tian, Zheng Guangyi, Bai Renjie, and Bai Renxiong.


    When spotting Chen Hanlong¡¯s message, Chu Xun narrowed his eyes. The message read, ¡°Mr. Chu, I got some news of the person you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    This message was sent half a month ago.


    Another message from Chen Hanlong was sent yesterday. ¡°Mr. Chu, help¡­¡±


    Seeing the message, Chu Xun immediately called Chen Hanlong.


    However, Chen Hanlong¡¯s phone could not be reached.


    Chu Xun tried to contact Zheng Guangyi but failed, too.


    ¡°Something happened?¡±


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s last message was absolutely asking for help, but something unexpected happened so that he failed to complete the sentence.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Noticing the change of Chu Xun¡¯s expression, Su Laohu asked.


    ¡°I have to go back now.¡±


    Gujiang City was his home base, and the people he cared for and loved were there.


    ¡°Let me go with you, Big Brother,¡± Su Fan, who was trying to digest the pill, jumped and chimed in.


    Chu Xun was hesitant toward the suggestion for Su Fan could not watch his mouth well.


    However, Su Fan was so clever that he knew what Chu Xun was worrying about. He immediately expressed that he would follow Chu Xun¡¯s every order.


    Chu Xun agreed despite that he doubted the words.


    That was because Su Fan said that even if Chu Xun did not bring him, he would go there himself.


    Su Laohu had no objection toward the idea. Moreover, he eagerly hoped that Su Fan could follow Chu Xun as well.


    ¡­


    Hua Qingwu, who went out to enjoy the scenery in the garden with the female gambler, came back.


    Chu Xun went to her and explained the situation.


    They finally decided that Chu Xun went back first and Hua Qingwu would go to find him after she settled the business on the hand.


    The female gambler would stay there to protect Hua Qingwu, thus she did not follow them, which made Su Fan feel very happy.


    With Su Laohu and other powerful figures in Yunyan City, Chu Xun did not worry about Hua Qingwu¡¯s safety.


    Su Fan acted very quickly that he booked some flight tickets through a call.


    An hour later.


    A military Jeep was running fast on a road like lightning.


    An hour later, Chu Xun and Su Fan boarded the plane to Gujiang City.


    ¡­


    The headquarters of Dragon Eagle Gang in Gujiang City, which covered an area of over one thousand square meters, now lay in ruins and was in a mess.


    Four figures were fighting there and entangled together.


    Under their force, the lawn cracked, and the floor bricks were broken.


    Boom!


    There was a dull sound of collision.


    The four figures dispersed.


    One of the four figures staggered after landing on the ground, and fled into a dilapidated villa beside.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape¡­¡±


    The other three figures shouted and chased after the escaping figure at the same time.


    At one corner of the hall of the villa was a burrow, which led to a basement.


    The figure who escaped there rushed into the burrow quickly.


    The other three figures followed the escaping man into the villa but stopped at the burrow, and they looked grave.


    ¡°Damn! He ran away again,¡± one of the three figures yelled angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of this damn formation,¡± another person snapped. If one took a closer look at the burrow, they would find that it was covered with a light shield like a layer of thin pellicle, and as soon as someone approached it, there were flowing light on the shield.


    The three figures once were injured by the magic formation before.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering when that silly Taoist could break this magic formation,¡± one of the three figures said in a hoarse and angry voice, ¡°when the formation was damaged, I will break that guy¡¯s neck.¡±


    The other two nodded in agreement. They had a hard time in the past two days.


    The figure who fled into the burrow had reached the Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm, just as they did; however, this man was despicable that he launched sneak attacks against them from time to time, and would hide into the formation after getting injured. After that, the man would drink Immortal Water to cure himself before launching another sneak attack.


    As a result, the three were very angry, and they were almost driven mad for they could not catch him.


    ¡­


    The figure who fled into the burrow walked down along the stone stairs and entered the basement.


    ¡°Elder Mo!¡±


    Someone came up to help the figure, and it was no other than Chen Hanlong.


    The injured man was Mo Xinghe.


    Zheng Guangyi and his son, Sun Ying, and Titan were also in the basement.


    Chen Hanlong took out a bottle of original Immortal Water and handed it to Mo Xinghe.


    With his mouth corner stained with blood, Mo Xinghe looked dejected. He received the bottle and drank it up.


    After that, he looked better immediately.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t complete the mission Mr. Chu gave me,¡± Mo Xinghe said with guilty.


    Before Chu Xun left, he ordered Mo Xinghe to protect the gang, but now, those members were forced to hide in this basement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself, Elder Mo.¡± Zhen Guangyi wanted to comfort him, but he did not know what else he could say.


    ¡°Bastards! When Mr. Chu came back, he will torture them to death.¡± Sun Ying punched the wall and growled.


    His gang, the Dragon Eagle Gang, was beaten down, and the members of the gang either fled or were caught. Now, he and Titan were the only two members in the gang.


    Chen Hanlong sighed and said with a bitter smile, ¡°We could hold on only for several days more, and we only have three bottles of Immortal Water now. If the situation continues like this, we will die of hunger and thirsty even if our enemies won¡¯t break in.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are these bastards?¡± Zhen Guangyi asked in confusion.


    In fact, everyone was as confused as him. Those who attacked them appeared suddenly, went to Chen Hanlong first, and asked him to give them the formula of the Immortal Water.


    They came for the Immortal Water but did not reveal their identity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to sneak out and bring back some food later.¡±


    Mo Xinghe was furious. How could he, who had reached the Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm, be forced to such a corner? He tried to get out to look for Chu Xun but was beaten back.


    ¡°If only we could get the mobile phone charged,¡± Zheng Qian murmured.


    They had been trapped in the basement for near a week, and Chen Hanlong¡¯s phone powered off after he sent out his last message.


    ¡­


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, give us the formula of the Immortal Water and we¡¯ll retreat immediately and won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    The voice was from above the ground, carrying the Internal Breath of the speaker. As Chen Hanlong and others were in the formation, the voices of ordinary men could not reach them.


    Chen Hanlong stood up, strode to the direction of the voice, and raised his head, only to see a skinny, pale-faced man with a goatee look down at him. The man¡¯s two front teeth were exposed in the air.


    ¡°Oh my, no demon should exist after the establishment of our country, but why here is a mouse demon?¡±


    Chen Hanlong mocked the mouse-like man.


    ¡°Give me the formula of the Immortal Water, and I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡± The mouse-like man¡¯s voice was sharp, just like that of a mouse.


    ¡°You do look like a mouse demon. If you want to get the Immortal Water, kneel down and call me grandpa, and I may be pleased and give you two bottles of the Immortal Water, my grandson.¡±


    Knowing that the mouse-like man could not get into the formation, Chen Hanlong insulted him boldly.


    ¡°You are courting death.¡±


    The mouse-like man¡¯s voice sounded sharp and grave, and his small eyes were full of killing intent.


    Although the man was blocked out by the magic formation, Chen Hanlong still felt a little frightened when he was stared by the man.


    Despite being outnumbered, Chen Hanlong would not show any trace of fear. He sneered and laughed. ¡°My grandson, yes, I¡¯m courting death. Come down and kill me if you can. I¡¯ll stretch my head to you¡­¡±


    When Chen Hanlong kept provoking the man. Mo Xinghe stood up and approached the entrance of the burrow quietly, hiding in dark and keeping close to the wall.


    At this moment, an overweight man with a fat face walked to the mouse-like man from behind, like a huge moving ball, and looked down.


    Chen Hanlong pressed down on Mo Xinghe¡¯s body slightly, and Mo Xinghe instantly stopped moving.


    ¡°Damn. First, there was a mouse demon, and now we got a pig demon here too. Are demons nowadays so rampant? And they even dare come out in groups?¡± Chen Hanlong pretended to look surprised as he mocked them.


    The fat man got tired and groaned because he lowered his head for too long. ¡°You know nothing. We¡¯re¡­¡± the fat man said to Chen Hanlong but was interrupted.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the mouse-like man shouted at the fat man.


    ¡°How dare you roar at me, you silly mouse.¡± The fat man glared at the mouse-like man.


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    Chen Hanlong yelled suddenly.


    Mo Xinghe, who hid in the dark, was close to the entrance of the burrow. He stepped heavily on the ground and bounced out after hearing the voice, leaving the ground collapsed.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The mouse-like man shouted and crossed his arms in front of his face to defend himself.


    Mo Xinghe kicked his arms as quickly as lightning and exerted his power of the Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm.


    Boom!


    The mouse-like man stepped backward continuously under the blow, and where he stepped cracked under his feet.


    Yet, the mouse-like man did not get injured, which showed that he was at a high level of cultivation.


    Mo Xinghe kept cautious. He turned around, grabbed the slow fat man by the collar, and jumped into the basement while dragging the fat man.


    Chen Hanlong quickly put away the Jade Card in his hands.


    When the mouse-like man chased them to the entrance, the magic formation was activated again, and the light shield started to shine.


    The fat man was too chubby that he rolled down the stone stairs like a ball after being dragged into the basement. Dust kept falling from the roof, and without the magic formation, the basement would have collapsed.

 Chapter 84 - The 12 Chinese Zodiacs!

    Boom!


    The fat man rolled down the stone stairs and did not stop until he knocked on the wall on one side.


    The heavy collision caused the whole basement to shake.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ it hurt so much¡­¡±


    Chen Hanlong and others were stunned and tongue-tied after seeing the scene.


    The fat man struggled up despite falling from high. It someone else fell from so high, he would break his head, bleed, and pass out.


    Thus, it proved that the fat man was not an ordinary person.


    Mo Xinghe rushed forward quickly, trying to strike the fat man hard.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    The fat man seemed to have figured out Mo Xinghe¡¯s intention; he turned around fast and swiftly, at a speed that a man like him seemed unable to reach. As he waved his hands, his fat jiggled with his movements.


    Having been discovered, Mo Xinghe put his hands down in embarrassment and looked at the fat man warily.


    ¡°Easy, easy, we¡¯re both gentlemen. Let¡¯s talk about it and solve it in a peaceful way. It¡¯s rude to use violence,¡± the fat man shook the dust off his body and said with an obsequious smile.


    Chen Hanlong felt angry looking at the man¡¯s fat face. He kicked him and shouted in anger, ¡°Screw you. How could I be a gentleman in this desperate state? Let me see if you can still be a gentleman.¡±


    Chen Hanlong landed a mighty kick on the fat man¡¯s belly while cursing.


    To his surprise, the fat man¡¯s belly buried his feet, and he felt as if he had kicked into the cotton.


    The next moment, the fat man¡¯s belly rebounded and bounced Chen Hanlong away, who crashed onto the wall of the basement with a dull sound.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    After that, Chen Hanlong fell onto the ground and gnashed his teeth in pain.


    ¡°Damn you fat pig, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡±


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. Though he did not get injured during the collision, he saw stars and could not bear the pain.


    ¡°Cotton Belly.¡±


    Mo Xinghe stared at the fat man with interest and did not launch any attack. He could tell that the fat man did not mean to hurt Chen Hanlong, otherwise, he would have broken Chen Hanlong¡¯s legs with the just blow.


    The fat man was surprised after hearing Mo Xinghe¡¯s words. He bowed toward Mo Xinghe respectfully and said, ¡°Pay my respect to you, elder. You do have exceptional insight.¡±


    Mo Xinghe could not help but laugh. ¡°This fatty is really clever.¡± he thought to himself.


    ¡°Elder Mo, catch this fatty. I¡¯ll make him into braised meat.¡± Chen Hanlong struggled up and yelled.


    The words made the fat man nervous. He waved his hand at Mo Xinghe, saying, ¡°Elder, I had no intention to hurt him. He attacked me first, and I was just trying to defend myself.¡±


    Mo Xinghe, of course, knew what he meant. He asked the question that he was concerned about the most. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The fat man looked up at the mouse-like man, who was at the entrance of the burrow, and replied embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    ¡°Ha, why are you still so arrogant even after being caught? Do you think that I¡¯m just kidding? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll make you into braised meat.¡± Chen Hanlong threatened him deliberately.


    Chen Hanlong was not a fool; he knew that the fat man restrained his power when striking him. Otherwise, he would not have been able to struggle up.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, please¡­ I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know. You¡¯re so ruthless.¡± The fat on the man¡¯s face shivered, and it looked really funny.


    ¡°We are¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead if you are not afraid to be punished after we return back,¡± the mouse-like man said in a cold voice from above.


    On hearing the words, the fat man¡¯s face quaked, and he held back what he was going to say.


    Chen Hanlong got so angry that he grabbed a stone and threw it at the mouse-like man.


    However, the stone was bounced back by the magic formation.


    In the end, Chen Hanlong called the mouse-like man names and took the fat man to the inner basement.


    The basement was deep under the ground and had many rooms.


    Because the Immortal Water would be packed there, Chen Hanlong had decorated the place specially.


    Chen Hanlong and Mo Xinghe took the fat man into a room.


    Zheng Guangyi and his son, Sun Ying, and Titan all looked at the fat man curiously.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Zheng Guangyi asked.


    ¡°The hostage,¡± Chen Hanlong replied.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easier to catch a thinner hostage? This guy is too fat, and it must have been troublesome to catch him.¡± Zheng Guangyi thought there must be something wrong with Mo Xinghe¡¯s and Mo Xinghe¡¯s minds and that they did a poor job.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I totally agree with him. How about you let me off and go to get another hostage? That silly mouse is a nice choice. I can help you draw him here.¡± The fat man shifted ground and betrayed the mouse-like man.


    If the mouse-like man heard the words, he would say, ¡°A weak teammate does you more harm than a strong enemy.¡±


    ¡°You wish! Stop dreaming! Sit down and behave yourself.¡± Chen Hanlong kicked a chair to the fat man¡¯s side.


    When the fat man sat down on the wooden chair, there were creaking sounds. The others all looked at him, stunned, worrying that the chair would collapse.


    ¡°Answer my question, who are you and your companions?¡± Mo Xinghe walked to the fat man and asked.


    ¡°Can I not answer it?¡± The fat man observed Mo Xinghe¡¯s expression timidly.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Mo Xinghe put on a dangerous look.


    The fat man¡¯s face trembled as he replied with an ingratiating smile, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but after we get out of here, can you tell my companions that I was forced to speak under torture when they asked you about it?¡±


    Mo Xinghe¡¯s and others¡¯ eyes popped out. ¡°This fatty is funny. He really knows how to earn himself some credit.¡± they thought.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Xinghe agreed.


    ¡°We¡¯re from the 12 Chinese Zodiacs,¡± said the fat man.


    The others all looked confused upon hearing the answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s the 12 Chinese Zodiacs?¡± Zheng Qian asked curiously.


    ¡°Is it an organization?¡± Mo Xinghe asked.


    The fat man nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, our organization is called the 12 Chinese Zodiacs.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding us?¡± Chen Hanlong doubted.


    ¡°No. I promise that I¡¯m telling the truth for I¡¯m at the mercy of you guys.¡± The fat man raised his hand and vowed.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll trust you for the time being then.¡± Mo Xinghe pondered for a while and continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re an organization, who do you work for?¡±


    However, this time, the fat man kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°Tell me quickly, or I¡¯ll slice your meat and braise it.¡± Chen Hanlong started to threaten him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I just can¡¯t tell you.¡± The fat man looked embarrassed, and after a while, he continued, ¡°All we want is the Immortal Water, and we won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Chen Hanlong shouted and grabbed the man by the collar, yelling, ¡°Won¡¯t hurt us? Then why did you use guns and cannons against us? If we had not run fast enough, we would have died now.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do that.¡± the fat man retorted.


    ¡°Who else could it be then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the 12 Constellations.¡± the fat man signaled Chen Hanlong to let go of him because he felt choked.


    ¡°What the hell is the 12 Constellations?¡± Chen Hanlong almost went mad.


    The others were as astonished as him. ¡°Is there more than one force targeting us?¡± they wondered to themselves.


    ¡°The 12 Chinese Zodiacs, the 12 Constellations, you¡¯re on the same side, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chen Hanlong murmured, and he grabbed the fat man even more tightly that the nerves stood out on his arms. If it were not for that the fat man was too heavy, Chen Hanlong would have lifted him up.


    Others agreed with Chen Hanlong and stared at the fat man at the same time.


    The fat man looked frightened and stuttered, ¡°We¡¯re from the same organization, but we¡¯re absolutely not partners¡­¡±


    ¡°This silly fatty is kidding us. Beat him¡­¡±


    Before the fat man could finish his words, Chen Hanlong yelled and interrupted him. At the same time, he punched the man on the face and beat him up.


    Apart from Mo Xinghe, the other men also went over and surrounded the fat man. They felt so suppressed these days that they beat the fat man hard to vent their anger.


    Covering his face with his hands, the fat man screamed miserably, like a pig being killed.


    About a dozen minutes later, they got tired and panted heavily. It took strength to beat.


    The fat man squatted on the ground screaming, covering his face with his hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop pretending,¡± said Mo Xinghe.


    The fat man immediately stopped screaming and stood up slowly with a candid smile.


    Chen Hanlong and others were dumbfounded. They beat the man for about a dozen minutes, yet the man still smiled at ease. ¡°He can really endure the pain.¡± they thought.


    Mo Xinghe narrowed his eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°It seems that you not only practiced the Cotton Belly but also made your whole body as soft as cotton.¡±


    ¡°Elder Mo, what do you mean?¡± Chen Hanlong was confused.


    ¡°I mean, our strikes were just like a scratch to him,¡± Mo Xinghe explained with a smile.


    The others had a strange expression on their faces. They knew nothing about Cotton Belly, but they realized immediately that the fat of the man was his best defense. That was why they felt as if they had hit the cotton when they beat the man.


    ¡°This fatty is really cunning. Elder Mo, teach him a lesson.¡± Chen Hanlong had no strength to beat the man anymore. Besides, he understood it was useless for him to beat the man.


    Mo Xinghe nodded his agreement. The fat man seemed honest but in fact crafty.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see how powerful your Cotton Belly could be.¡±


    Mo Xinghe made a gesture of ¡°please¡±.


    Unexpectedly, the fat man shook his head like a rattle drum and waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you. I can¡¯t defeat you.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that without fighting with me? As long as you knock me down, you can go. Don¡¯t you want to leave?¡± Mo Xinghe tried to tempt him.


    He was very interested in Cotton Belly, which was a rare technique. Few people would practice this skill because they had to make themselves fat enough so as to practice it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kid me. Lion, Loach, and Archer together failed to defeat you. So I won¡¯t fight you.¡± The fat man kept shaking his head.


    ¡°Lion, Loach, Archer, who are they?¡± Mo Xinghe was curious.


    ¡°They are the three people who have fought you before. They belong to the 12 Constellations. The man with golden hair is a Leo, nicknamed Lion. The thin and short man is a Pisces, nicknamed Loach, and the man with a tall figure is a Sagittarius, nicknamed Archer. The three of them are at the ninth level of the Acquired Realm, and Lion is only one step away from Great Completion of the level. However, they could not defeat you even when joining hands. So, you must have reached the Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm.¡± The fat man analyzed and his words sounded reasonable. His sharp insight was incongruent with his ingenuous look.


    ¡°Which level are you at?¡± Chen Hanlong asked.


    Since he followed Chu Xun¡¯s lead, he had known much more about the Martial Tao.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m only at the eighth level of the Acquired Realm,¡± the fat man answered shyly.


    Chen Hanlong and others ran to hide behind Mo Xinghe hurriedly as if they had been bitten by a snake, and looked at the fat man cautiously.


    They felt frightened after hearing the words.


    They had never expected that the fat man they beat turned out to be an expert at the eighth level of the Acquired Realm. If they were to fight the fat man, he would be able to kill them as easily as killing an ant.


    They were terrified, and their hearts skipped a beat when they thought how they had worked together to beat an expert at the eighth level of the Acquired Realm.


    Mo Xinghe felt surprised as well. He could feel that the fat man was powerful, but he did not expect him to be so powerful. Considering his power, the fat man could earn a certain place on the lists of experts.


    ¡°Answer my question. You could have dodged my attack, but why you let me drag you in deliberately?¡± Mo Xinghe¡¯s aura became threatening and realized that the fat man must not be underestimated.


    The fat man replied with an honest smile, ¡°I came here to negotiate with you. I think we should break the deadlock. All my organization wants is the Immortal Water, and we won¡¯t hurt you guys.¡±


    ¡°What about other guys?¡± Mo Xinghe looked ferocious.


    The fat man showed a bitter expression and replied seriously, ¡°They are different from us. They care about nothing but the result. To achieve their goal, they would use every means, fair or foul. You can¡¯t resist them. Now, the only solution is to give us the Immortal Water. As long as we get the Immortal Water, they would no longer target you.¡±


    The fat man suddenly became so serious that Mo Xinghe and others could not react for a moment.


    ¡°I made the suggestion for your benefit. All of you are ordinary people except Elder Mo. No matter how strong Elder Mo is, he could not deal with 20 enemies at a time. By then, you still could not get away and may lose your lives and become Elder Mo¡¯s burden.¡±


    The fat man spoke in an extremely grave tone.


    Chen Hanlong and others could not help but ponder over the words. They realized that the fat man was right, despite that the words were displeasing.

 Chapter 85 - A Hard Nut!

    The fat man spoke in a very sincere, solemn, and serous tone.


    Chen Hanlong thought about the words carefully.


    He suddenly looked up at the fat man and said gravely, ¡°Would you believe me if I tell you I don¡¯t have the formula of the Immortal Water?¡±


    The fat man stared at Chen Hanlong in astonishment. He did not answer but his expression showed that he did not believe Chen Hanlong¡¯s words.


    Chen Hanlong then looked at others, and he was stupefied.


    He found that Mo Xinghe and others all looked at him with disbelief.


    Chen Hanlong felt helpless and wanted to shed tears. The Immortal Water, in fact, was the diluted solution of the dewdrops he collected from Chu Xun¡¯s villa. Thus, there was no formula at all.


    Naturally, he could not speak out the secret either, for fear that it would bring Chu Xun endless troubles.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I don¡¯t have the formula.¡± Chen Hanlong knew he could not explain himself away, so he made no explanation.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, the effect of the Immortal Water is so amazing. Even if my companions and I give it up, other forces will come and grab it as well. The 12 Constellations has asked someone for help in order to break the formation, so you won¡¯t be able to hide here for long.¡± The fat man analyzed the situation earnestly and hoped that Chen Hanlong would give him the formula of the Immortal Water.


    Chen Hanlong felt so helpless; he could neither explain himself away nor prove that he did not have the formula of the Immortal Water.


    ¡°Once again, I don¡¯t have the formula of the Immortal Water. Kill me or skin me, I won¡¯t even raise my eyebrows. But remember, no matter who you are and how powerful you could be, you¡¯ll regret what you did today!¡± Chen Hanlong said angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a hard nut.¡± The fat man stamped his feet with anger, which caused the basement to shake. ¡°You¡¯ll die, and I won¡¯t speak for you.¡±


    Chen Hanlong snorted and said nothing more.


    He didn¡¯t think that anyone could break the formation set by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± The fat man was obviously a little enraged.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re a hostage.¡± Zheng Guangyi shouted.


    However, the fat man seemed not to regard himself as a hostage. He yelled angrily, ¡°I want to go out because I want to fetch you some water and food, lest you guys starve even before they break in.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so puerile. Who do you think we are? A group of three-year-old children? Are you really so kind? Whether you believe yourself or not, I don¡¯t believe you,¡± said Chen Hanlong disdainfully.


    The fat man¡¯s face inflated with anger, and he said angrily, ¡°I swear to our Party, I¡­¡±


    However, the fat man did not continue his words.


    ¡°Are you from the state organs?¡± Chen Hanlong looked astonished.


    Mo Xinghe and others stared at the fat man in astonishment as well.


    The fat man turned to look at them and rolled his eyes before replying with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m from the state. I love Huaxia Country, I love our homeland¡­¡±


    The fat man¡¯s voice became increasingly lower because he found Chen Hanlong and others look at him like looking at an idiot.


    ¡°Well, go on pretending,¡± Chen Hanlong said sarcastically.


    The fat man gave up pretending and put on a serious look, saying, ¡°Fine! Since you have known it, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I¡¯m from the state organs, and I came here for the Immortal Water by order.¡±


    Chen Hanlong and others were stupefied and tongue-tied. They did not expect their country to be the first one who coveted the Immortal Water.


    ¡°Impossible. If the state wanted it, they could just ask me to hand it out. How could it be possible that they adopted such despicable means?¡± Chen Hanlong doubted the fat man¡¯s words again and suspected his identity.


    The fat man looked at Chen Hanlong with a weird expression. ¡°We have contacted you three times, but you didn¡¯t seem to be a persuadable guy.¡±


    ¡°Three times?¡±


    Chen Hanlong pondered for a while and suddenly raised his head. He remembered it.


    ¡°Sh*t! Are those three fools your men?¡±


    The fat man was stunned, at a loss for words.


    When Chen Hanlong thought of what those three guys had done, he was furious.


    It happened half a month ago when three idiots came in succession to Chen Hanlong demanding him to hand out the formula of the Immortal Water. At that time, Chen Hanlong was so angry that he threw them out of his door.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, hand out the formula of the Immortal Water. I said so for your own good. We¡¯re from one country, and the Immortal Water will benefit our country a lot. So hand it out! I can promise that I¡¯ll keep you safe and you¡¯ll receive corresponding compensations from the state.¡±


    Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi exchanged a glance and both wore a mocking expression. They had been in the business industry for decades and were experienced.


    They guessed that these people might work for some state organizations, but they were not under the order of the state but of someone to grab the Immortal Water.


    ¡°Keep us safe? I¡¯d suggest you think about how to keep yourself safe first.¡± Chen Hanlong wore a contemptuous expression and turned to talk to Mo Xinghe. ¡°Elder Mo, could you please catch him and search his body to see if he got any identification document with him?¡±


    Before Mo Xinghe could reply, the fat man took out a small red book quickly.


    Chen Hanlong grabbed the book over, opened it, and read: ¡°National Security Agency, Team Star, a member of the 12 Constellations, Silly Piggy.¡±


    Not to mention whether the document was real or not, the funny name made Chen Hanlong and his companions, who looked serious, almost laugh out.


    ¡°Can it be fake?¡± Chen Hanlong checked the document over but spotted nothing suspicious, so he was just pretending.


    ¡°No one dares to fake such an document,¡± the fat man said seriously and reached out his hand.


    Chen Hanlong did not want to give the document back, but after seeing the man¡¯s grave face, he still handed it to him.


    The fat man took the document and wiped it with his clothes carefully before putting it back, close to his skin.


    Judging from the fat man¡¯s expression, the document seemed to be real.


    Chen Hanlong got a headache. He did not expect these people to be state officials; he was caught in a dilemma.


    Zheng Guangyi and others kept silent as well. It could be a really serious matter that the state was involved in. After all, no one dared to go against a country. Even though they knew it might not be the state¡¯s order, they still dared not to defy it.


    ¡°There is no formula for the Immortal Water.¡±


    Just as Chen Hanlong finished his words, he heard a bang, and the whole basement started to shake.


    What happened?


    The fat man¡¯s expression changed. He ran to the entrance of the burrow. ¡°They acted.¡± he thought to himself.


    Chen Hanlong did not worry that the fat man would run away at all, for he was the only person who knew how to enter and leave the formation.


    Nevertheless, Chen Hanlong and others were curious why the fat man looked so worried, so they followed behind him.


    When they looked up, they saw that the mouse-like man was still there, back to them.


    ¡°Let me out quickly. Mouse could not hold them off on his own,¡± the fat man said worriedly.


    ¡°Why do you want to stop them?¡± Chen Hanlong asked curiously.


    ¡°They have had an expert here to break the formation. It seems that they have found the way. The just shake was caused by them when they tried to break the formation.¡±


    ¡°An expert? Breaking the formation?¡± Chen Hanlong was surprised and laughed out. ¡°There is no need to stop them. Just let them try.¡±


    He did not believe that except for Chu Xun, there was someone else who could break the formation.


    ¡­


    On the ground, there were four people in front of the mouse-like man.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Lion thundered, staring at the mouse-like man, his golden hair shining under the sun.


    The mouse-like man¡¯s eyes glittered, and he backed off silently.


    ¡°What a brave man!¡± Chen Hanlong could not help but speak in a mocking tone.


    The fat man¡¯s face turned red with shame. ¡°As your name is, you¡¯re as timid a mouse. You disgraced the 12 Chinese Zodiacs.¡±


    He completely forgot that he behaved cowardly when he was threatened by Mo Xinghe.


    ¡°Only a fool would insist on what he could not achieve. Mouse is wise to act according to the situation. Can¡¯t you see there are four people on his opposite side?¡± the fat man argued.


    ¡°Hump! He has a mean look and is as timid as a mouse.¡± Chen Hanlong mocked.


    The fat man trembled in anger after hearing the words.


    ¡°Immortal Master Gao, please get started.¡±


    Seeing that Mouse backed off, Lion said to a haggard man who seemed in his forties, wore a Taoist robe, and had a goatee.


    With an arrogant look on his face, Immortal Master Gao replied with a cold grunt and strode forward.


    When he walked to the entrance of the burrow, he reached out his hand gently.


    Buzz!


    As a thin formation appeared, the place was lit up brightly, and the formation was shining with flowing light.


    When he withdrew his hand, the formation became transparent and invisible to the naked eye in the end.


    ¡°Immortal Master Gao, how is it going?¡± a thin and short man asked. He was a Pisces, nicknamed Loach.


    Immortal Master Gao stroked his goatee and replied proudly, ¡°Although this formation is exquisite, I have found a way to break it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Immortal Master Gao waved the duster in his hands, nipped his fingers of one hand, and murmured some words.


    ¡°Eye of Formation, open!¡±


    With the low shout, the duster in Immortal Master Gao¡¯s hands flew out, and its soft strings thrust into the ground three meters away like steel, causing the ground to crack. The scene was really terrifying.


    Immortal Master Gao looked overjoyed. He looked back and ordered, ¡°I¡¯ve found the Eye of Formation, and I¡¯ll break the formation right now. Be ready.¡±


    Lion, Loach, and Archer all nodded.


    The mouse-like man lowered his head, his eyes glittering. No one knew what he was thinking about now.


    The hearts of Mo Xinghe and others beat fast, and they all felt nervous and helpless. ¡°Is the formation going to be broken?¡± they wondered to themselves.


    Once the formation was broken, they would be at the mercy of their enemies.


    Except for Mo Xinghe, the rest of them could not make it out alive.


    ¡°Give me the formula quickly before it¡¯s too late,¡± the fat man grumbled worriedly.


    However, Chen Hanlong snorted indifferently.


    ¡°Judging from his ridiculous look, he is overestimating himself and shameless to think that he could break the formation set up by Mr. Chu, just like a horse who doesn¡¯t know that its face is long.¡±


    Chen Hanlong spoke loudly deliberately so that the people outside could hear his voice.


    As Chen Hanlong expected, Immortal Master Gao looked at him with a gloomy expression through the entrance of the burrow, and his eyes were full of malice and hatred.


    ¡°When I break this formation, I¡¯ll skin you and pull out your veins and make you into lamp-oil,¡± Immortal Master Gao said evilly.


    Although they were separated by the formation, Chen Hanlong still felt chilling and was suddenly covered with gooseflesh.


    However, at the same moment, Chen Hanlong got furious after hearing Immortal Master Gao¡¯s words. He cursed, ¡°Old bastard, can you not be so shameless? How dare you regard yourself as an immortal master? How about we call you Ghost Master given that you have an evil aura and look like a ghost. This name suits you much better.¡±


    While Chen Hanlong scolded Immortal Master Gao happily, the fat man felt frightened.


    Chen Hanlong dared to scold Immortal Master Gao because he did not know his real identity. Immortal Master Gao was a terrifying cultivator with inscrutable techniques. The head of a gang once offended Immortal Master Gao inadvertently, and the master slaughtered the gang and killed two hundred people.


    The crime caused a terrible impact on society. The government issued an order to arrest Immortal Master Gao; however, several years had passed, and the government failed to even leave a scratch on the master. On the contrary, the government was frustrated hard by the master.


    In the end, the senior officials of the country were enraged. They sent out a secret team and finally caught the master with advanced weapons.


    The citizens all thought that Immortal Master Gao was executed secretly, but in fact, he was enticed to the government¡¯s side and joined the National Security Agency.


    Even though Immortal Master Gao now worked for the national department, he did not change his working style, and those who offended him would not have a good ending.


    Thus, when Chen Hanlong scolded the master, there were different reactions from the onlookers.


    Zheng Guangyi, Sun Ying, and others looked excited and would speak in support of Chen Hanlong from time to time. As a result, they all felt lightsome.


    The fat man and the mouse-like man looked worried, and they felt frightened inside.


    Lion, Loach, and their companions all looked at Chen Hanlong emotionlessly as if they were looking at a dead man.

 Chapter 86 - A Sinister and Evil Man!

    Blue veins stood out on Immortal Master Gao¡¯s forehead, and he had a ruthless expression in his eyes. He decided that after he broke the formation, he would skin Chen Hanlong, pull his veins out, and make him into lamp-oil.


    He ignored Chen Hanlong¡¯s scolding voice and started to focus on breaking the formation.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s voice became lower and lower, and he was a little terrified. Immortal Master Gao¡¯s expression was so frightening that he felt a chill down his spine.


    Everyone on the spot stared at Immortal Master Gao, with an attempt to see how he would break the formation.


    There were few magic formations on earth, so it was hard to see one.


    Immortal Master Gao walked to his duster while murmuring something. He grabbed the duster with one hand and held three copper coins in the other.


    ¡°Start going!¡±


    With the low growl, Immortal Master Gao pulled the duster out of the soil, leaving a fist-sized hole on the ground. As Immortal Master Gao flicked his fingers, the copper coins flew away and fell into the hole.


    Buzz!


    The formation made buzzing sounds and began to shake slightly. Colorful light flew quickly on the formation, which looked like a transparent balloon that seemed to be going to explode.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Is this master really able to break the magic formation set up by Chu Xun?¡± Chen Hanlong thought to himself, and when seeing the formation keep shaking, he could not help but feel anxious.


    ¡°The formation is going to be broken.¡±


    Mo Xinghe narrowed his eyes. If the formation was destroyed, they would be exposed to danger and would lose their last support.


    A terrifying aura rose up from Mo Xinghe¡¯s body. He had promised Chu Xun that he would protect his men. Now, it seemed that he had to risk his life to protect them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me the formula now? Do you really want to see them die?¡± The fat man stared at Chen Hanlong and despised him in his heart. ¡°To this man, wealth values more than his own life, and he doesn¡¯t care that his companions will die with him.¡±


    Chen Hanlong was furious as he yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I don¡¯t have the damn formula.¡±


    The fat man¡¯s eyes, which were small, narrowed into a line as he asked with disbelief, ¡°You really don¡¯t have the formula?¡±


    ¡°Fu*k! If I had the formula, I would have given it to you long ago. Do you really think that I love money more than my own life?¡± Chen Hanlong had explained it so many times that he was almost driven crazy when he explained it again.


    The fat man was shocked. He finally believed Chen Hanlong.


    Boom!


    The basement started to shake violently, and light flew even faster on the formation.


    Immortal Master Gao looked confused because as he saw it, the formation was supposed to be broken long ago.


    ¡°The formation is fragile now. The three of you, work together to break it with one blow,¡± Immortal Master Gao said to Lion, Loach, and Archer.


    The three people nodded, and horrible Internal Breaths surged around them, which was really terrifying.


    Lion raised his huge fist, which carried powerful Internal Breath, jumped up and punched toward the formation.


    As a strong wind rose around Loach, he stamped hard on the ground, causing the tile to crack. After that, he jumped up with a terrifying momentum and kicked toward the formation.


    Archer let down his backpack leisurely. There was a simple ancient bow and three arrows made with solid steel inside it.


    He pulled the bow and stretched it to the utmost.


    ¡°Woosh!¡±


    The arrow flew out as fast as lightning, and with exploding sounds, it hit the formation ahead of Lion and Loach.


    Lion and Loach were fast as well. They hit the formation one after another.


    Boom!


    The formation started the self-defense process. A protective shield appeared and emitted dazzling light.


    Lion and Loach stepped back as soon as they hit the formation. They had suffered from the power of the magic formation before, so they knew how strong the counterforce could be.


    However, with unstoppable momentum, the arrow did not stop after it reached the formation and in the end, half of its body pierced the formation and the shield, which was so terrifying.


    Nevertheless, the arrow did not pierce through the formation completely and was stuck in the middle by the formation.


    The formation ran fast so as to repair the breach; however, with the arrow stuck there, the breach could not be repaired.


    Chen Hanlong and others looked grave. The formation now looked like a piece of glass that had a hole and was covered with cracks and would fall apart once it was touched.


    Immortal Master Gao looked down at Chen Hanlong, showing his terrifying and chilling white teeth.


    Chen Hanlong felt uneasy as if he were being stared at by a viper.


    Immortal Master Gao snorted coldly and waved his duster. The strings of the duster charged at the formation like steel spikes, carrying white light.


    Boom!


    The duster struck the formation hard like a steel whip and caused a loud sound, which made people feel dizzy.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s face turned pale when he heard the sound.


    Other people all looked in the direction of the sound, and they had a weird expression on their faces.


    It turned out that formation was not broken. The hole caused by the arrow was still on the formation, so were the cracks. The earth-shaking strike from Immortal Master Gao failed to destroy the formation.


    Immortal Master Gao was stunned. He had thought that his strike would destroy the formation, but it turned out that he was wrong.


    Chen Hanlong grinned. He knew that the formation set up by Chu Xun would not be broken so easily.


    ¡°Old guy, come in and skin me. I¡¯ll stand here and wait for you,¡± Chen Hanlong said akimbo, looking like a rogue. He was trying to save his face for he was terrified before.


    ¡°Fu*k! I thought you were powerful, but you turned out to be a braggart. You talked big and achieved nothing.¡±


    Immortal Master Gao¡¯s face looked solemn and fierce as he stared at Chen Hanlong coldly.


    Chen Hanlong felt uneasy being stared at. He grinned and said, ¡°Stop looking at me like that. Come in and kill me if you can. Stop goggling at me with your eyes as big as a cattle¡¯s balls. Are you trying to scare a widow with your balls?¡±


    The corner of Immortal Master Gao¡¯s eyes twitched; he was really enraged.


    Since the formation had not been broken, Mo Xinghe and others let out a sigh of relief and looked more relaxed.


    Without the protection from the formation, they obviously would die.


    Upon hearing Chen Hanlong¡¯s provoking words, Immortal Master Gao was so angry that his beard almost stood up.


    Mo Xinghe and others were amused to see the scene. After all, they were safe at the moment.


    Immortal Master Gao glanced at Chen Hanlong with a cold expression before walking away.


    ¡°Get lost, Mr. Braggart.¡±


    Sun Ying and others chimed in.


    The fat man, however, looked serious, and there was a woebegone expression on his fat face.


    ¡°You guys know nothing about Immortal Master Gao.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chen Hanlong looked back and asked.


    ¡°As far as I know, Immortal Master Gao is a narrow-minded man and will always have his revenge. He won¡¯t leave so easily and must have prepared plan B,¡± the fat man said in a deep voice.


    However, Chen Hanlong did not take the words seriously. ¡°Fatty, you¡¯re an expert at the eighth level of the Acquired Realm, yet you are even timider than that mouse demon. No matter what that old man has prepared, he won¡¯t be able to break the formation, and his efforts will be in vain as long as he could not get into here,¡± said Chen Hanlong casually.


    ¡°You¡¯ll dig your grave with your teeth sooner or later,¡± the mouse-like man said in a cold tone from above.


    Chen Hanlong raised his head and yelled, ¡°You mouse demon, cut your crap. Just now, you fled and hid away as soon as they ordered you. Wasn¡¯t you as timid as a mouse? Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Those who suit their actions to the time are wise,¡± the mouse-like man replied proudly and calmly.


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Chen Hanlong spat toward the mouse-like man.


    ¡°I finally saw you guys through. You behaved so shamelessly with a slogan of ¡®working for our country¡¯. You ordered others to give you whatever you wanted, and if they did not obey you, you would rob them. You accused others wrongly and were more rascal than me, the head of a group of rogues.¡±


    The mouse-like man snorted indifferently and closed his eyes as though he wanted to shut all annoying things out of his mind.


    At the moment, Immortal Master Gao, Lion, and their companions came back.


    ¡°Old guy, what do you want to do?¡± Chen Hanlong stepped onto the stone stairs so as to get a clear sight of the outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Hand out the formula of the Immortal Water,¡± Immortal Master Gao said in an icy tone.


    Chen Hanlong wore an expression of disdain and replied in a mocking tone, ¡°Old guy, can you not be so shameless? Come in and get it by yourself if you can.¡±


    Immortal Master Gao glanced at Chen Hanlong with pity in his eyes and said in a frosty tone, ¡°Since you have made your choice, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡±


    After that, he waved his hands and ordered, ¡°Bring it over.¡±


    On hearing the words, Archer walked over, carrying a big bag in one hand. When he drew closer, he threw the bag on the ground.


    A groan came from inside the bag.


    At the moment, everyone was curious and realized it was a human being that was in the bag.


    Immortal Master Gao walked to the bag and shot a mocking glance at Chen Hanlong before untying the bag.


    When the bag was removed, a pale, scared, and panic-stricken face came into people¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Old bastard, fu*k you! You son of a bitch¡­¡± Chen Hanlong glared at Immortal Master Gao in rage and looked every angry when he roared madly.


    That was because it was no other than Bai Jing, the director of Chen Hanlong¡¯s company, that was in the bag.


    Since Bai Jing saved him last time, the affection between them grew strong quickly. Chen Hanlong planned so settle down and give her a home.


    ¡°Bastar, you son of a bitch! Come at me, I dare you! Is what you can do as a man is to go hard with a woman?¡± Chen Hanlong was enraged and wanted to get out after taking out his Jade Card.


    Mo Xinghe reacted so quickly that he grabbed the card over and said, ¡°Calm down. You won¡¯t be able to save her and even may lose your own life if you go out like that.¡±


    ¡°Give me the card. I must save her.¡± Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes turned red with anger, and veins stood out on his forehead, which was scary.


    Seeing Chen Hanlong, Bai Jing struggled in a panic. Tears kept rolling down from her eyes for she had never experienced such a terrible thing.


    ¡°Give me¡­¡± Chen Hanlong roared at Mo Xinghe crazily.


    The Jade Card was the only key that could open the formation.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, don¡¯t forget that once you opened the formation, all your companions will die with you.¡± The fat man lowered his voice. Both he and Immortal Master Gao worked for National Security Agency, and though they were in different teams, it was better for the fat man not to break up with him.


    Chen Hanlong had a bitter expression on his face. The people in the basement all had gone through hardships with him, and Sun Ying even had gone through fire and water with him¡­


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, what are you waiting for? Get out quickly, or¡­¡± Immortal Master Gao showed an evil smile.


    There were sounds of ripping clothes!


    The suit and white shirt that Bai Jing wore were ripped up by Immortal Master Gao, revealing Bai Jing¡¯s white bra and her snow-white skin.


    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡±


    Chen Hanlong yelled madly, and he was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Tears welled up in Bai Jing¡¯s eyes. Her hands and legs tied, her mouth gagged with duct tape, she could only struggle desperately.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come out right now, I¡¯ll show your woman¡¯s naked body to everyone here.¡± Immortal Master Gao showed a vicious smile. He fondled Bai Jing¡¯s fair crura with his withered hands and then moved his hands to the bottom of the skirt that she wore, looking like he was going to rip off the skirt.


    Lion, Loach, and Archer stared at Bai Jing¡¯s exposed skin with eager eyes.


    ¡°Immortal Master Gao, haven¡¯t we gone too far?¡±


    ¡°Immortal Master Gao, the order we received is to get the formula of the Immortal Water. Isn¡¯t what we¡¯re doing now too improper?¡±


    The fat man and the mouse-like man spoke one after another.


    Immortal Master Gao glanced at them and said with a chilling smile, ¡°You¡¯re blindly kind. Sometimes, we must adopt some abnormal means to achieve our goal. Don¡¯t forget that we work for our country, and the interest of the country comes first. So it doesn¡¯t matter if someone¡¯s personal interest is sacrificed. It seems you still have so much to learn from me. No wonder you are still at the Star Level.¡±


    ¡°But Chen Hanlong doesn¡¯t have the formula of the Immortal Water,¡± said the fat man.


    Immortal Master Gao was surprised to hear that, but soon he shook his head disdainfully, saying, ¡°You¡¯re too naive to deceive me.¡±


    The fat man sighed. He had known that nobody would believe his words.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, get out!¡±


    Immortal Master Gao grabbed the bottom of Bai Jing¡¯s skirt and looked like he was going to tear it off.


    Chen Hanlong spat out another mouthful of blood and looked distressed.


    If he chose to save Bai Jing, it meant that Sun Ying, Zheng Guangyi, and others would die, but if he chose not to go out, Bai Jing would be insulted.


    It was a hard for him to make a choice.


    ¡°Brother Long, let¡¯s go out and fight with all our might.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s fight. I must beat this bastard even at the cost of my life. Mr. Chu will avenge us.¡±


    Sun Ying and Titan roared with tearful eyes.

 Chapter 87 - Burning with Anger!

    Chapter 87 Burning with Anger!Chen Hanlong glared at Immortal Master Gao in rage and wanted to suck his blood and chew his meat.


    He swore that he had never wanted to kill someone as much as at the moment in his life.


    ¡°Brother Long, let¡¯s fight them. At worst we would die, but Mr. Chu will take revenge for us.¡± Sun Ying was so irritated that he punched the wall, and blood quickly oozed from his fingers.


    Bai Jing looked at Chen Hanlong in silence, and beans of tears welled up in her eyes. She showed a beautiful yet sad smile.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes contracted suddenly, and his face turned pale.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Chen Hanlong growled wildly and spat out a mouthful of blood once more.


    Immortal Master Gao¡¯s expression changed slightly when he noticed that Bai Jing¡¯s delicate body quivered suddenly. He immediately ripped the duct tape off her mouth.


    Dazzling blood flew out from Bai Jing¡¯s mouth, and her pupils dilated. Her eyes, which stared at Chen Hanlong closely, lost their radiance.


    She bit off her tongue to commit suicide.


    The mouse-like man and the fat man looked away from the miserable scene.


    There was admiration even in the eyes of Lion and his companions.


    ¡°This is very unlucky!¡± Immortal Master Gao wore an expression of disdain on his face as he kicked Bai Jing¡¯s dead body away.


    ¡°Brother Long¡­¡±


    Sun Ying let out a cry of surprise. It turned out that Chen Hanlong passed out because of pain and sadness.


    ¡°Are you still unwilling to come out?¡± Immortal Master Gao looked down at them and asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die a dog¡¯s death.¡± Mo Xinghe gnashed his teeth.


    Immortal Master Gao showed a dismissive expression and said in a mocking tone, ¡°I¡¯d suggest you worry about yourself first.¡±


    ¡°Elder Mo, give me the Jade Card. I must go out and kill this bastard.¡± The two-meter tall Titan roared with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Calm down, and don¡¯t act recklessly.¡± Mo Xinghe¡¯s voice was deep and full of hatred.


    Immortal Master Gao looked at Zheng Guangyi and his son with a mocking expression.


    Zheng Guangyi and his son broke out in a cold sweat and felt uneasy when being stared at.


    ¡°Their lives are humble, and they have no family. But what about you?¡±


    The expression of Zheng Guangyi and his son changed rapidly after they heard the words. They did have a family.


    ¡°Bastard, what do you want to do?¡± Zheng Guangyi pulled a long face, and he worried about his family very much.


    Immortal Master Gao opened his mouth and tried to say something, but suddenly his cell phone rang.


    Immortal Master Gao answered the call, and his face turned grave while he talked. He shot a cold glance at the mouse-like man, and killing intent flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°Rest assured, Captain, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future and I can promise you that I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Immortal Master Gao hung up the phone and looked at the mouse-like man coldly. ¡°Was it you who informed against me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was me. Your behavior was so ruthless and despicable. I felt so ashamed to be your colleague.¡± The mouse-like man¡¯s small eyes were full of aversion.


    Immortal Master Gao¡¯s expression turned chilling as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    The mouse-like man showed a disdainful expression and asked with contempt, ¡°Do you dare to kill me?¡±


    There was an unwritten rule in the National Security Agency, which was that whoever killed his colleague without evidence would be regarded as a traitor to his country.


    Besides, the leader of the mouse-like man¡¯s team was an expert in the Grandmaster Realm. Immortal Master Gao, who was in the half Grandmaster Realm, was no match for him.


    ¡°Good, very good¡­¡± Immortal Master Gao sneered, and his eyes were full of killing intent. He wanted to kill the mouse-like man.


    ¡°Immortal Master Gao, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Lion stopped him. If Immortal Master Gao killed the mouse-like man, Lion and his companions would be involved as well.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll spare your life this time, but if you dare to stand in my way again, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± Immortal Master Gao warned the mouse-like man.


    The mouse-like man snorted coldly and said no more words. He knew if he went hard with Immortal Master Gao, he would be at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Zheng Guangyi, I heard that you always fooled around with Chen Hanlong. Do you know where the formula of the Immortal Water is? As long as you hand the formula out, I¡¯ll take it as your big effort to us, but if you don¡¯t, don¡¯t blame me for being cruel.¡±


    Since Chen Hanlong had passed out, Immortal Master Gao started to target Zheng Guangyi.


    Zheng Guangyi¡¯s eyes glittered, and he gnashed his teeth in anger and silence.


    ¡°Loach, have someone go to get his families here.¡± Immortal Master Gao ordered.


    ¡°Old bastard, are you even human?¡± Sun Ying¡¯s eyes turned red with anger.


    Immortal Master Gao snorted coldly and ignored the words. He would never stop until a satisfying result was reached.


    After receiving the order, Loach took out his mobile phone and wanted to make a call.


    Bang!


    There was an exploding sound.


    The phone in Loach¡¯s hand suddenly exploded.


    He screamed in pain for he lost five fingers and his ears in the explosion. His face was covered with blood, and he looked miserable.


    Everyone was shocked!


    Lion ran over to Loach worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to suggest you stay there and don¡¯t move, or you¡¯ll be the next one to be exploded.¡± A mocking voice echoed.


    As everyone looked in the direction of the voice, they saw a young man walk over in a casual way.


    Walking slowly beside the young man was a slender and handsome man who had an ethereal aura.


    The two people were no other than Chu Xun and Su Fan.


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    Sun Ying and others cried in surprise.


    Immortal Master Gao, Lion, and others all stared at Chu Xun. They had heard about the person before; however, this young man looked normal and seemed not to have any cultivation.


    However, the other young man who behaved casually had a certain level of cultivation¡ªthe seventh level of the Innate Realm, which was simply very low.


    ¡°What happened to Brother Chen?¡± Su Fan let out a cry of surprise after seeing the unconscious Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Mr. Chu¡­¡±


    Sun Ying told Chu Xun what happened during the past several days with tearful eyes.


    On hearing the words, Chu Xun remained expressionless, only that his eyes turned even more chilling.


    Bai Jing was dead, nearly naked, eyes open. Obviously, she died in grievance.


    Chu Xun picked up Bai Jing¡¯s shirt, which was torn apart by Immortal Master Gao, and covered Bai Jing¡¯s exposed skin with it.


    ¡°You son of a bitch! Even skinning you alive could not expel my resentment. Why would our country raise some bastards like you?¡± Su Fan¡¯s eyes were burning with anger, and he was in an impulse to beat Immortal Master Gao to death.Read more chapter on our vi pnovel


    Immortal Master Gao suddenly glared at Su Fan. He was a narrow-minded man and would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. At the moment, his eyes were full of killing intent.


    Su Fan looked back at Immortal Master Gao without any trace of fear. All the men in the Su Family were outstanding figures that they would never step back even when they were faced with enemies who were stronger than them.


    Chu Xun walked to the formation and waved his hand gently.


    The next second, the formation disappeared completely.


    Immortal Master Gao, Lion, and their companions were stunned, and their eyes contracted.


    ¡°Was it you who set up this formation?¡± Immortal Master Gao stared at Chu Xun and asked.


    However, Chu Xun ignored him, walked down the stone stairs, and walked to Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Chu, I failed to protect them.¡± Mo Xinghe looked guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Chu Xun replied in a calm tone.


    As he stretched out his fingers and poked Chen Hanlong, a strong gust of energy entered Chen Hanlong¡¯s body.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s body trembled, and he slowly worked up from the coma. When he saw Chu Xun, he was both sad and happy.


    He did not forget Bai Jing¡¯s death.


    He knelt down and said to Chu Xun in a pleading tone of hatred, ¡°Mr. Chu, please kill him, kill that son of a bitch¡­¡±


    As an old saying goes, men do not shed tears unless they are deeply grieved.


    At the moment, Chen Hanlong cried bitterly.


    ¡°Go to see her first.¡± Chu Xun sighed.


    Chen Hanlong almost crawled his way to Bai Jing and hugged her tightly in his arms. He cried so sadly that his voice was heart-wrenching.


    The fat man observed Chu Xun curiously.


    Chu Xun looked back at the fat man, who immediately shrank his neck with his forehead covered with cold sweat. Chu Xun¡¯s expression was so chilling that the fat man felt as if he were frozen by the glance.


    Since the formation had disappeared, the arrow stuck on it now fell onto the ground.


    Chu Xun picked the arrow up and threw it out.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow flew as fast as lightning and made ear-piercing whooshing sounds.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    A miserable scream sounded.


    The arrow pierced through Loach¡¯s scapula, pulled him backward, and pinned him on the wall.


    Immortal Master Gao¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he looked a little astonished. Chu Xun¡¯s just attack might frighten others, but Immortal Master Gao was not afraid of it because he was at the Grandmaster Realm. He could kill with a leaf and a flower, let alone with an arrow.


    What astonished him was that there was no fluctuation of Internal Breath in Chu Xun, but Chu Xun had such great wrist strength.


    Lion and Archer looked pale, and Lion took one step backward to stand with Archer side by side.


    ¡°How would you like to die?¡± Chu Xun asked Immortal Master Gao calmly, staring at him, as if he were asking a question such as ¡°what would you like for lunch?¡±


    Immortal Master Gao was stunned before bursting into laughter.


    ¡°You want to kill me? Let me see if you¡¯re powerful enough.¡±


    Boom!


    A frightening aura rose up from Chu Xun, and he looked like a demon king who just woke up and was terrifying.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun roared, his voice sounding like thunder. He was trying to vent his anger.


    Immortal Master Gao¡¯s expression changed rapidly, and his eyes glittered with killing intent. He then waved his duster.


    Swish! Swish!


    Numerous white light as thin as ox hair rushed toward Chu Xun with swishing sounds.


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist was covered with True Energy, and white air currents surged as he punched toward the white light, causing a wind in the air.


    The flying white light was scattered by the punch.


    Chu Xun moved his feet, crossed a dozen meters, and reached Immortal Master Gao. He raised his fist and punched toward him with great momentum.


    Immortal Master Gao looked gloomy. He stabbed toward Chu Xun¡¯s fist violently with his duster, the strings of which suddenly became as sharp as steel needles.


    Chu Xun looked indifferent. His fist fell down with thundering sounds.


    Boom!


    There was a deafening sound.


    The fist crashed the strings of the duster and broke off the handle with its momentum as strong as before.


    Immortal Master Gao¡¯s expression changed instantly. He dropped his duster, flew backward quickly, and crossed over ten meters with a jump at a subsonic speed.


    Chu Xun was about to chase Immortal Master Gao.


    However, Archer pulled his bow and shot out an arrow.


    Whoosh!


    There were sounds of an arrow piercing through the air.


    Chu Xun turned back and struck the arrow, breaking the steel arrow off.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    Lion acted as well. He opened his mouth and made a sound attack¡ªLion¡¯s Roar from the Shaolin Temple.


    The roar caused the villa to shake and made Sun Ying and others with low cultivation feel dizzy.


    After the sound attack, Lion charged at Chu Xun like a real ferocious lion, made a fist, and punched toward him.


    Chu Xun looked calm. The sound attack had no effect on him, and he made a punch as well.


    Boom!


    When the two fists met, there was a strong wind in the air.


    Lion let out a scream of pain and flew backward; one of his arms was crashed by Chu Xun.


    Whoosh!


    Another sound of an arrow piercing through the air. Archer shot out another arrow.


    Chu Xun stretched out and caught the arrow with his hands. As he waved his hands, the arrow flew back at a much faster speed.


    Archer screamed miserably. The arrow pierced through his scapula, pulled him backward, and pinned him on the wall beside Loach.


    Lion got furious. He roared and charged at Chu Xun again.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun growled.


    He made a punch, which was as powerful as thunder.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    ¡°Puff¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Xun broke off Lion¡¯s left arm, and his fist went through Lion¡¯s chest, leaving a bloody hole there.


    Bang!


    Lion fell onto the ground, dead, sending dust flying in the air.


    Everyone was shocked to find that Lion, who was at the ninth level of the Acquired Realm, was killed by one blow. It was simply frightening.


    Immortal Master Gao looked scared at the moment. Even he could not kill an expert at the ninth level of the Acquired Realm with one blow. He had not expected that Chu Xun was more powerful than him, so he wanted to retreat.


    What he did not know was that Chu Xun was just trying to vent his anger; otherwise, he could have killed all of them with his magic skills.

 Chapter 88 - Too Cruel!

    Chapter 88 Too Cruel!Immortal Master Gao wanted to retreat. Chu Xun was too cruel that he killed an expert at the ninth level of the Acquired Realm with one blow and pinned two cultivators on the wall.


    Whoosh!


    Immortal Master Gao did not look like an immortal at all at the moment. He crossed over ten meters with a leap as fast as sound and turned to escape.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun moved and crossed a dozen meters in the blink of an eye. Now he was even faster than sound velocity.


    A chill ran down Immortal Master Gao¡¯s spine as he sensed the danger. He then crossed over ten meters sidewards.


    He looked back at Chu Xun, who rushed toward him, and looked frightened as if he had seen a ghost. Chu Xun¡¯s speed was terrifically fast.


    Immortal Master Gao knew it was useless to consider anything more. He stamped the ground heavily, which cracked the ground, and jumped up in the air. He then punched forward violently, and a fist of white gas immediately rushed toward Chu Xun.


    It was indeed the technique of a Grandmaster, which included exerting Internal Breath.


    ¡°Thunder Fist!¡±


    The fist carried great momentum and was as fast as thunder when it struck toward Chu Xun with terrifying thundering sounds.


    Chu Xun stamped the ground as well and rose up in the air.


    ¡°Demon-slaughtering Palm¡ªNirodha!¡±


    A white palm print flew out of Chu Xun¡¯s palm quietly, and where it passed, the air twisted.


    Boom!


    When the fist print met the palm print, a violent force spread away, smashing the trees around in a second and sending leaves flying in all directions.


    After crashing the fist print, the palm print went toward Immortal Master Gao quietly.


    Immortal Master Gao was scared out of his wits, and ripples appeared in front of him. He was trying to protect himself with his Internal Breath.


    Boom!


    The palm print hit the ripples, making earth-shaking exploding sounds, on hearing which the onlookers trembled.


    Immortal Master Gao flew backward and fell onto a lawn from high. His chest dented, his sternum broken, he spat out several mouthfuls of blood with his eyes full of fear.


    ¡°Please¡­ please don¡¯t¡­ kill me¡­¡±


    Five Reincarnation Lines flew out from Chu Xun¡¯s fingertips and entwined Immortal Master Gao¡¯s neck, hands, and feet.


    As Chu Xun swung his arms, Immortal Master Gao was pulled up and thrown away like a flying cannon before he knocked down the walls and fell into the villa.


    The two ends of Reincarnation Lines were tied to Chu Xun and Immortal Master Gao separately.


    Chu Xun walked into the villa. When he waved his five fingers, Immortal Master Gao was pulled up to the mid-air by Reincarnation Lines like a kite, and Chu Xun was like the man who was flying a kite.


    As Chu Xun moved his fingers again, Reincarnation Lines, which twined around Immortal Master Gao¡¯s neck, tightened. Immortal Master Gao¡¯s face turned purple and his eyeballs almost dropped from his eye socket because of the tight grip around his neck.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, I want to take revenge for Xiaojing with my own hands.¡± Chen Hanlong¡¯s voice was deep and low, and carried a bloodthirsty sense. Bai Jing¡¯s death almost drove him mad, and if he could not let his resentment out, he would break down.


    As Chu Xun stretched out his finger and poked forward, there were white sparks in the air.


    Immortal Master Gao made some weird sounds with his throat and suddenly glared at Chu Xun with hatred.


    Chu Xun remained calm. He broke Immortal Master Gao¡¯s Dantian with the poke and ruined his cultivation completely.


    Immortal Master Gao¡¯s eyes were full of abhorrence. He knew that he was done and that even if he could survive, he would be a disabled man.


    However, just as an old saying goes, a living ass is better than a dead lion. During the past years, Immortal Master Gao made a lot of money, so even if he lost his cultivation, he could live a luxurious life as well.


    Thus, when he saw Chen Hanlong walk to him with a hammer in hand, he was so scared that his heart almost stopped beating.


    Chu Xun withdrew his Reincarnation Lines.


    Plop!


    Immortal Master Gao fell from the mid-air and screamed in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come here. I¡¯m here under the order of the country and I¡¯m from the National Security Agency. You can¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Immortal Master Gao shook his head in horror and kept stepping backward.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes were filled with bitter hatred at the moment. He caught up with Immortal Master Gao, raised the hammer, and smashed down.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Immortal Master Gao screamed like a pig being killed. He rolled his eyes and almost fainted in pain because Chen Hanlong smashed his crura with the hammer.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes glittered with excitement and bloodlust. He raised the hammer again and smashed down heavily.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The hammer shattered Immortal Master Gao¡¯s thigh bones and tore his skin and flesh. The scene was rather bloody.


    This time, Immortal Master Gao did not scream because he passed out in pain.


    The people present were shocked and frightened by Chen Hanlong¡¯s cruel look.


    ¡°We¡¯re here under the order of our country, and you¡¯re courting death by going against our country.¡± Loach looked listless. His scapula, which got shot by the arrow, kept bleeding, and there was a pool of blood under his feet soon. He would die if he kept bleeding like that.


    Chen Hanlong grinned, and he looked horrifying at the moment. He stood up and walked to Loach holding the hammer.


    Loach stared at him with a cold look and gathered his Internal Breath to his right leg. Through he got a bloody hole in his scapula, the other parts of his body were movable at the moment. He knew Chen Hanlong would not let him off for they killed his beloved woman, which was a grudge that could not be settled. Nevertheless, even if he were to die, he would like to have someone die with him.


    Unfortunately, he might have a good plan, but the reality was always frustrating.


    Chen Hanlong raised his hammer and smashed toward Loach¡¯s head with a cruel expression in his eyes.


    Loach ran his Internal Breath inside his right leg and had reached his peak status. His expression suddenly turned ferocious when he was about to attack. He believed that the attack from an expert at the ninth level of the Acquired Realm like him could kill Chen Hanlong on the spot. However, just as he was about to make his move, a gust of fierce force rushed toward him and broke his Dantian, dissipating his Internal Breath.


    Loach could not help but let out a cry in pain. Without the support from his Internal Breath, his right leg hung down.


    Chen Hanlong reached Loach and smashed his head with the hammer.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With his brains scattered all over the ground, Loach died immediately without letting out a groan.


    Archer¡¯s face was splashed with Loach¡¯s blood and brains and turned pale instantly. He trembled all over and almost fainted in fear.


    Others felt both disgusted and terrified, especially the mouse-like man, the fat man, Mo Xinghe, and some other experts. They all had a complicated feeling at the moment.


    Though Loach got the punishment he deserved, he got his head smashed and died a dog¡¯s death, despite that he was a powerful figure at the ninth level of the Acquired Realm.


    Chen Hanlong turned to look at Archer, who shivered with a chill.


    ¡°I want to die without suffering, please.¡± Archer pleaded Chu Xun. He wanted to die with dignity.


    Chen Hanlong kept silent and raised the hammer.


    The fat man pitied Archer and wanted to say something but the mouse-like man signaled him to keep quiet.


    Archer closed his eyes and looked sad. He was an expert at the ninth level of the Acquired Realm, yet he was at other¡¯s mercy like a duck on the chopping board.


    Bang!


    The hammer hit Loach¡¯s temple mercilessly, and his body twitched before he died. He did die without suffering.


    The smell of blood on Chen Hanlong¡¯s body got stronger and stronger. He held the hammer and walked to the unconscious Immortal Master Gao.


    ¡°Why did you humiliate her? She is innocent¡­¡± Chen Hanlong lowered his head and murmured.


    All of a sudden, he raised his head with his eyes full of hatred and smashed down with the hammer.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    The unconscious Immortal Master Gao suddenly jumped up and soon fell down on the ground for his both legs were broken. He let out a miserable cry.


    That was because this time, Chen Hanlong smashed between his legs.


    The corner of everyone¡¯s mouth twitched, and their eyelids jumped. The scene was too cruel, and at that moment, they seemed to hear the sounds of balls breaking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m not human. Please just take me as nothing¡­¡±


    Seeing Chen Hanlong raise the hammer once more, Immortal Master Gao was so frightened that he begged loudly.


    However, as if he had not heard the words, Chen Hanlong hit Immortal Master Gao between eyebrows with the hammer.


    Crack!


    Immortal Master Gao¡¯s brow ridge was broken, and his head was cracked open.


    He died completely.


    Bang!


    The hammer fell onto the ground, and Chen Hanlong walked staggering to Bai Jing and hugged her tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Xiaojing, did you see it? These bastards who insulted you were killed by me. I finally avenged you. You can rest in peace¡­¡±


    Chen Hanlong stretched out his hand and brushed Bai Jing¡¯s eyes, which closed slowly. Two drops of tears rolled own the corner of her eyes.


    Chen Hanlong could not help but cry bitterly and sadly, wrenching the hearts of those who were present.


    Chu Xun looked at the mouse-like man and the fat man with a cold look.


    The two men were scared, and their bodies went stiff. They had learned how cruel Chu Xun could be and knew that they could not stand even one punch from Chu Xun, considering their current power.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t go hard with them, and we even tried to stop¡­¡± the fat man said incoherently and stuttered.


    The mouse-like man behaved better. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Senior, we didn¡¯t go tough with your men, and we even helped them at a critical moment. Unfortunately, we were too weak and failed to stop the tragedy.¡±


    ¡°How many people of your team have come here?¡± Chu Xun asked with a calm expression.


    The fat man and the mouse-like man exchanged a secret glance and immediately understood what Chu Xun wanted to do.


    ¡°Sorry, senior, it¡¯s a secret, so we can¡¯t tell you¡­¡± the fat man bowed toward Chu Xun and said cautiously.


    Chu Xun raised the corner of his mouth and narrowed his eyes, which looked icy.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to suggest you speak out the truth. Mr. Chu uttered the question because he wanted to give you a chance. So don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    To Sun Ying, kindness and hatred were clearly distinguished. The fat man had spoken for them before, which did not work, but he actually tried to help after all.


    Thus, Sun Ying thought they owed the fat man a favor. He had made himself clear enough, and if the fat man was clever, he should know what to do the next.


    The fat man and the mouse-like man understood what Sun Ying meant, and they were hesitant. If they spoke out the secret, they would be traitors that betrayed their organization and would be despised.


    However, if they did not speak it out, they were afraid that they would not have a good ending, judging from Chu Xun¡¯s cold eyes.


    The two were caught in a dilemma.


    However, Chu Xun did not give them any chance to consider; he approached them as fast as lightning.


    Bang! Bang!


    After two punches landed on the fat man and the mouse-like man, they fell down.


    Chu Xun placed his palm on the top of the mouse-like man¡¯s head.


    ¡°Soul-searching Technique.¡±


    As strings of True Energy entered the mouse-like man¡¯s head, some information appeared in Chu Xun¡¯s mind.


    The unconscious mouse-like man twitched before lying still and breathing steadily.


    With Chu Xun¡¯s current power, he was adept at using Soul-searching Technique.


    A moment later, Chu Xun withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Elder Mo, I¡¯ll leave the matter up to you now.¡±


    Mo Xinghe bowed to him and replied with a serious face, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll try my best to protect them.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly at Elder Mo before leaving.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, where are you heading to?¡± Sun Ying asked subconsciously.


    ¡°To take some people¡¯s lives!¡±


    Before the voice died away, Chu Xun disappeared from their sight.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was a small farmer¡¯s house in the western suburbs in Gujiang City.


    A line of tall and straight white poplars stood in front of the house, and as winds blew over, there were crispy rustling sounds.


    In the middle of the courtyard was a garden full of blooming cockscomb, Chinese rose, rose acacia, and Petunia. These were ordinary yet beautiful flowers. Bees collected nectar from and butterflies danced around these flowers.


    A vegetable patch lay at a corner of the yard, where many vegetables were planted. Several local chickens prodded the soil leisurely with their claws for food.


    ¡°Crab, I need you to summon them back now.¡±


    A magnetic sound broke the tranquility of the courtyard.

 Chapter 89 - Getting Punished!

    Chapter 89 Getting Punished!The voice came from the most spacious room of the house, and the speaker was a tall and well-built man who wore a calm expression. The man was named Azure Dragon, a member of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs.


    In front of him was a group of people led by a burly man who had a big mouth and a wide face. The burly man held a sword about a half of meter wide in his hand, and the sword could be used as a shield.


    ¡°Azure Dragon, don¡¯t forget your identity. The 12 Chinese Zodiacs is just at the Star Level, and the 12 Constellations is at the Moon Level. So naturally, you¡¯re our subordinates. What made you think you can order me?¡± Cancer put his broad sword on the ground, which made a loud bang and caused the ground to shake. From this, one could tell the sword was very heavy.


    ¡°We just didn¡¯t want to get credits through dirty methods as you did. You have done so many villainous things to be promoted to the Moon Level. To make some achievements, you even killed innocent kids. How inhuman you are!¡±


    A sturdy man with a rough face and a dangerous aura said behind Azure Dragon. The man was named War Tiger, who was also a member of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs.


    Cancer pulled a long face and opened his big mouth. ¡°We just care about the result. One couldn¡¯t make great achievements if he is too overcautious and indecisive.¡±


    ¡°Make great achievements? What you have done will only bring you a punishment from heaven,¡± Golden Monkey said in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Silly monkey, you¡¯re courting death,¡± Cancer said in a furious voice and wore a cruel expression.


    ¡°You want to fight? Come on, I¡¯ve hated you for long¡­¡± War Tiger roared in a low voice, and he was full of battling intent. Every step he took would make the ground shake.


    ¡°Great, let¡¯s fight. You¡¯re just at the Star Level. How dare you offend me? Let me teach you a lesson¡­¡±


    The members of the 12 Constellations chimed in with angry voices. Though they had one less companion than the 12 Chinese Zodiacs, they were much more powerful than them as a whole.


    ¡°Come and have a try, Azure Dragon!¡± Cancer waved his broad sword and said in a provoking tone, ¡°You pieces of trash, you¡¯ll go home crying and looking for your moms in a minute, haha¡­¡±


    War Tiger got angry and roared, about to make his attack.


    Azure Dragon frowned and stopped War Tiger. Staring at Cancer, he said, ¡°Do you dare to have a one on one fight?¡±


    Though they both served in the National Security Agency and were not allowed to kill their colleagues, they often fought against each other.


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Cancer grinned and wore an arrogant look.


    ¡°Good. If I win, you must summon your men back. You¡¯ve killed an innocent woman, and I don¡¯t want to see more victims. If I lose, I won¡¯t interfere in the matter anymore,¡± Azure Dragon said in a low voice.


    Cancer stretched out a finger and waved it aggressively. ¡°If you lose, you should not only stop interfering in the matter but also kneel down in front of me and apologize to me and call me grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll fight you.¡± War Tiger snarled resentfully.


    However, Azure Dragon stopped him, shook his head, and looked at Cancer before saying, ¡°Okay, you have my words.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Cancer laughed and lifted the door curtain with his sword. After walking out the door, he said arrogantly, ¡°Azure Dragon, come out quickly and be ready to go die!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Cancer shouted again, ¡°Boy, who are you?¡±


    The people inside the room were surprised and all went outside.


    Following Cancer¡¯s eyes, they saw a figure with a cold expression stand on the two-meter high wall. The figure was no other than Chu Xun.


    The people in the yard were shocked. The weakest one among them was at the eighth level of the Acquired Realm, yet none of them had noticed when this newcomer arrived, which was simply terrifying.


    After they tried hard to sense the man¡¯s Internal Breath, they looked even more surprised because there was no fluctuation of Internal Breath from the man.


    They had thought that the man was a mysterious and powerful expert, but now, they felt it hard to tell the man¡¯s power.


    ¡°Boy, who are you?¡± Cancer asked again.


    Chu Xun remained silent.


    ¡°Fu*k! How dare you, a silly boy who came from nowhere, put on airs in front of us?¡± Scorpio, standing behind Cancer, spoke up. He had an evil aura and a huge scorpion tattoo, with the scorpion¡¯s head on his chest and scorpion¡¯s tail wound around his neck. The tattoo looked chilling.


    ¡°Are you from the 12 Constellations?¡± Chu Xun finally spoke but in a cold tone and stared at Cancer.


    Cancer¡¯s expression changed for their identities were top secrets and except for their own men, others could not get to know about it. However, the man pointed out their identities frankly, which made Cancer become vigilant. Cancer had a rough look and a bad temper, but he was a careful man.


    ¡°Boy, who are you exactly?¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes and showed a chilling expression as he responded with a question. ¡°Are you from the 12 Constellations?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to mystify us, and yes, we¡¯re the 12 Constellations,¡± Scorpio replied, staring at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun raised the corner of his lips and his eyes turned icy. He said in a cold tone, ¡°Kill!¡±


    As his voice fell, he had charged to the men of the 12 Constellations.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Scorpio mocked and rushed toward Chu Xun.


    Cancer¡¯s eyes glittered but he did not stop Scorpio.


    Scorpio threw a military knife at Chu Xun with a disdainful expression while running toward Chu Xun.


    Clang!


    Chu Xun broke the knife off with his hand and sped up. His fist was covered with True Energy, and he punched forward, leaving lots of fist shadows behind.


    Scorpio got shocked. Chu Xun was so fast that Scorpio had no time to step back. He gathered his Internal Breath in both fists and punched toward Chu Xun with exploding sounds.


    Bang!


    Strong waves of energy spread around and destroyed all the blooming flowers in the garden.


    Crack!


    With chilling sounds of bones breaking and screams, a figure flew backward, smashed the wall, and fell on the ground.


    The people present looked in the direction of the noises and gasped in fear, and they looked terrified.


    The figure was Scorpio. His arms broke in an unbelievable angle, his chest dented. He spat out mouthfuls of blood and meat bits, which meant that his organs were shattered.


    Scorpio looked at Cancer asking for help; however before Cancer could make a response, Scorpio¡¯s head tilted to one side¡ªhe was dead!


    Everyone present was scared. The fact that an expert at the ninth level of the Acquired Realm was killed by one blow shocked them.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun growled in a light voice, venting his enormous anger.


    Cancer looked grave. They had eight people on their side, yet their opponent still dared to attack them without any fear. ¡°He is so arrogant. Did he take us as a group of sheep?¡± Cancer thought.


    His teammates also looked angry and thought, ¡°He is too haughty. Did he take us as pigs and sheep to be slaughtered?¡±


    Bang!


    Cancer stamped the ground, causing it to crack, and he charged at Chu Xun and slashed toward Chu Xun¡¯s head with whooshing sounds.


    Chu Xun lowered his body and dodged the sword at an amazing speed.


    Boom!


    The sword missed its target and thus hit the ground, causing broken stones and soil to fly in all directions and leaving a huge hole there.


    Cancer turned back and saw Chu Xun break through Libra¡¯s defense and clutched Libra by the throat.


    Crack!


    Libra¡¯s head hung down weakly. His neck was broken.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun kicked Libra away, who fell into the vegetable patch and scared the chickens into flying in a panic. Dust was blowing in the yard, and Libra¡¯s body was stained with hen dung and mud all over.


    Libra died in a really ignominious way.


    Cancer¡¯s face looked terrible. He roared loudly and brandished his sword at Chu Xun. The Sword Qi was very fierce and seemed to be able to cut Chu Xun into two pieces.


    Chu Xun raised his fist to meet the sword.


    Bang!


    There was a dull sound of metal on metal, which was deafening.


    Clatter! Clatter!


    Cancer stepped backward without stopping, and his sword kept making clattering sounds.


    The people present were astonished to find that Chu Xun was so powerful and could gain an upper hand even when meeting a broad sword with a fist.


    Cancer was filled with disbelief as well, and his eyes were full of horror.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun moved.


    Aries, a member of the 12 Constellations, looked at Chu Xun¡¯s approaching fist in horror, and his pupils contracted. Chu Xun was so fast that Aries could not dodge the attack.


    Puff!


    Everyone could not help but be startled.


    As they looked in the direction of the sound, they saw a bloody hole about the size of a fist in Aries¡¯s chest. Aries¡¯s body was punched through and was left with a bright hole.


    Bang!


    He fell onto the ground, dead, sending dust flying in the air.


    Aries¡¯s eyes were wide open, looking as if he could not believe he died.


    It was a fast kill!


    Everyone was astounded to see Aries, who was at the ninth level of the Acquired Realm, killed by one blow.


    The fact was so terrifying.


    Azure Dragon and White Tiger looked at each other and saw astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Should we lend them a hand?¡± Golden Monkey asked in a low voice.


    As soon as Chu Xun showed up, he killed three people in succession, which made Golden Monkey wonder if they were the next target.


    Azure Dragon shook his head and replied, ¡°Better not at the moment. This man didn¡¯t make his attack until he found out who the members of the 12 Constellations were. Obviously, he came at Cancer and his teammates.¡±


    Others nodded in agreement.


    ¡°How did they offend such a strong guy?¡± Golden Rooster crinkled his neck and looked pale.


    ¡°They killed the innocent arbitrarily and did all kinds of bad deeds just for their personal gains, so it¡¯s natural they would get punished sooner or later,¡± Azure Dragon said in a deep tone.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Cancer went mad. While fighting against him, Chu Xun killed three of his men, which was an undisguised humiliation to him.


    A Grandmaster must not be humiliated.


    A terrifying aura rose up from Cancer.


    He raised his broad sword, ran his Internal Breath inside his body wildly and gathered it to the sword, around which fierce power surged.


    Swish!


    As Cancer slashed down with the sword, a gust of sharp Sword Qi rushed forward, pierced through the air, and charged at Chu Xun with exploding sounds.


    Chu Xun looked indifferent and punched forward.


    A white fist print immediately flew out in the direction where Chu Xun punched and hit the approaching Sword Qi.


    Boom!


    With the violent collision, violent force spread like ripples. The flower stalks looked as if they had been hacked by a blade after the sharp force swept over them.


    Azure Dragon and others stepped back one after another to dodge the force.


    Chu Xun made a dozen punches in succession with a frosty expression.


    More than ten fist prints charged at Cancer with terrifying momentum.


    Cancer looked terrible and placed the sword in front of his chest like a shield.


    Boom! Boom!


    As the fist prints hit the sword, there were deafening and frightening booming sounds.


    Cancer withdrew backward without stopping, and the ground under his feet was cracked.


    After a dozen exploding sounds, Cancer was thrown backward more than ten meters away, his broad sword was covered with cracks, and his arm trembled slightly.


    He was overwhelmed by shock. Made of special compound metal mixed with aerosiderite, the broad sword was very hard and even armor-piercing bullet could not pierce it. However, the sword now was covered with cracks after being punched.


    He looked up at Chu Xun.


    However, what he saw made him feel as if he were in hell, and his face turned pale instantly.


    He saw that all his men died.


    During the time he was thrown backward over a dozen meters, Chu Xun killed all his teammates.


    Cancer was filled with indignation and fear.


    ¡°Why?¡± Cancer could not understand why Chu Xun targeted him.


    ¡°You killed the innocent just to get the Immortal Water. For every person of mine you killed, I¡¯ll kill ten and even a hundred people of yours to take revenge,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°Immortal Water?¡±


    Cancer was stunned.


    At the moment, the people present all realized something.


    They remembered that their teammate Mouse once called them saying that Cancer killed an innocent woman in order to get the formula of the Immortal Water.


    If Chu Xun had not shown up in time, Azure Dragon and Cancer would have come to blows for the matter.


    All the members of the 12 Constellations were cruel and would do everything, good or bad, to achieve their goal.


    Now, they reaped what they sowed and got punished.


    ¡°What about Immortal Master Gao and others¡­¡±


    ¡°They have been waiting for you in hell. Now, let me send you to see them.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Chu Xun stamped the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground was exploded and Chu Xun jumped over ten meters high in the air.


    ¡°Demon-slaughtering Palm¡ªNirodha!¡±


    Chu Xun dived downward in the air and punched suddenly.


    Cancer roared loudly and raised his sword to defend himself. He did not want to die.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun shattered the sword with the punch.


    Cancer screamed miserably, his face covered with blood, half of his body buried under the ground. Most of his bones got broken.


    Chu Xun landed on the ground and kicked the broken sword up.


    Puff!


    Cancer¡¯s head fell onto the ground, and blood gushed out from the cut.

 Chapter 90 - The Whole Team is Wiped Out

    Chapter 90 The Whole Team is Wiped OutThe 12 members of the 12 Constellations, as well as Immortal Master Gao, were wiped out.


    Chu Xun wore a cold expression and stood there with his hands behind his back.


    His clothes were still tidy and clean even after he killed 13 people in succession.


    Chu Xun knew that these people he killed all served in state organs and what he did would bring him big trouble.


    Nevertheless, he did not regret it. If he could choose again, he would still choose to kill them all.


    He still felt indignant at the moment. Among his subordinates, Chen Hanlong followed him the longest and was loyal to him. However, because of him, Chen Hanlong lost his beloved woman, which made Chu Xun feel very guilty.


    Chu Xun would dig into the matter. He must find out why the country would raise such a group of unscrupulous people and who ordered these people to seize the formula of the Immortal Water.


    Chu Xun shifted his gaze to Azure Dragon and others, who immediately felt nervous and frightened.


    ¡­


    ¡°Who ordered you to seize the formula of the Immortal Water?¡± Chu Xun asked in a flat tone.


    Azure Dragon and others kept silent. They knew the answer but they could not speak it out because they were not allowed to.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being killed?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s tone turned fiercer.


    Azure Dragon had a bitter expression on his face at the moment. He was a Grandmaster, but he was so depressed that he gave up struggling.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re afraid of being killed, but we can¡¯t tell you. We must follow our rule,¡± Azure Dragon said in a bitter tone.


    His words might sound hidebound, but it showed that they held their belief strongly.


    ¡°Go back and tell your boss I will hunt him wherever he goes.¡±


    After saying this, Chu Xun jumped over the wall and disappeared.


    Azure Dragon and others did not let out a sigh of relief until now, and they felt as if a stone had been moved from their chests.


    Chu Xun put too much pressure on them.


    ¡°He is so scary!¡± Green Snake pat her own plump breast and said in fear.


    Among the members of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs, only Green Snake, Jade Rabbit, and Sheep were women.


    ¡°He looks so young, yet his power is so frightening. I felt breathless just now,¡± Sheep said in a soft tone of fear.


    Jade Rabbit nodded and agreed, and the artificial rabbit ears she wore shook with her movement, looking very cute.


    ¡°Dragon, what do you think about that man?¡± War Tiger¡¯s voice was deep and low. Among them, he was the most warlike one and crazy about fighting. However, when facing Chu Xun just now, he did not have any killing intent.


    Azure Dragon pondered for a moment and his eyes glittered. ¡°His power is unfathomable, and I think he is a Third Grade Grandmaster at least.¡±


    There were nine grades of Grandmasters. Bothe Azure Dragon and Cancer, who died, were First Grade Grandmasters.


    On hearing Azure Dragon¡¯s words, others all looked terrified. It appeared frightening to them that such a young man was a Third Grade Grandmaster.


    Golden Monkey¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he said in a worried tone, ¡°Oh, no! Mouse and Silly Piggy are still there. Since that man killed Immortal Master Gao and Lion, could he have killed Mouse and Silly Piggy¡­¡±


    Before Golden Monkey finished his words, others all changed their expressions.


    Clang!


    The door of the yard was suddenly burst open, and two figures rushed in.


    ¡°Mouse, Silly Piggy!¡±


    Golden Monkey shouted in surprise.


    The fat and skinny figures that rushed in were exactly the mouse-like man and the fat man.


    Looking at the corpses all over the floor, they looked shocked, and when they saw that Cancer¡¯s head was cut off his body, they were scared.


    ¡°Are you alright, the two of you?¡± Azure Dragon asked them.


    Seeing that the two came back safe and sound, the people present all felt relieved.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Mouse shook his head and glanced at the corpses with fear in his eyes. He then turned to look at Azure Dragon and other people and asked, ¡°Are you guys alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re fine!¡± Azure Dragon shook his head and replied.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel good. I¡¯m almost scared to death. The two of you didn¡¯t see that all these experts at the ninth level of the Acquired Realm were killed by one blow. It was so scary¡­¡± Green Snake yelled in a charming voice.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I agree.¡± Jade Rabbit nodded and agreed.


    Mouse and Silly Piggy, the fat man and the mouse-like man, looked at each other and showed a bitter smile at the same time.


    The fat man told them what he and the mouse-like man had seen in highly-colored details.


    On hearing his words, everyone was petrified.


    They could believe their ears when they heard that Immortal Master Gao was beaten to death by someone with a hammer.


    Thinking of the scene made them feel terrified.


    ¡°We offended a tough guy this time.¡± Mouse still felt scared when thinking of what had happened.


    ¡°Fortunately, the two of you did not go hard with Chen Hanlong. Well done, Silly Piggy.¡± Azure Dragon wiped off his cold sweat as he stared at the corpses all over the ground.


    ¡°It was they who offended a though guy.¡± Golden Monkey looked at the corpses and paused for a while before continuing, ¡°However, the even didn¡¯t have any chance to yell out their pain.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop talking about this topic. It¡¯s too horrifying,¡± Sheep said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Silly Piggy, do you know that handsome man¡¯s name?¡± Green Snake suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yeah, he is so strong.¡± Jade Rabbit nodded her head, and her artificial rabbit ears shook more happily.


    Mouse shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    ¡°I heard Chen Hanlong call him¡ªsir,¡± said the fat man.


    Green Snake lost her interest in the topic and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not a name at all. Every man could be addressed like that.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We should leave this place as soon as possible. Let¡¯s go back to the capital and make a report.¡± War Tiger¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. He looked at the corpses with a complicated expression and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s bring them with us.¡±


    ¡°Why? I think we should just burn them into ashes,¡± the fat man said in a tone of disgust.


    The members of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs left the place safely.


    Big fire flared in the yard behind them, and there were crackling sounds.


    The fire did not die out until two hours later. The yard and the corpses of Cancer and his teammates were burned into ashes.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After he left the place, Chu Xun returned to Qianlong Mount Villas directly.


    Mo Xinghe called him saying that he had finished cleaning up the site.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t go back during the last two months, so the villa was full of dense spiritual energy now.


    However, Chu Xun was in no mood to cultivate.


    He realized from the incident that his subordinates and friends were too weak and that he could not protect all of them at the same time. Thus, he thought it was time for him to teach them some cultivation methods.


    Chu Xun spent three hours motionlessly in considering how to protect his subordinates and friends from harm.


    He could not trust all of them and the cultivation methods should not be exposed easily, so he decided to teach those who he trusted some cultivation methods.


    Besides, the request for cultivation was every harsh, so not all the people were fit to cultivate.


    ¡­


    At the same time, an airplane for special use landed in the airport of Yanjing City.


    Azure Dragon and his teammates got off the plane.


    The 12 of them left the airplane through special accesses.


    ¡°You guys go back to the base first. I have some affairs to handle and I¡¯ll go back soon.¡±


    After saying those words, Azure Dragon left in a hurry.


    ¡­


    There was a quadrangle dwelling with white walls and red tiles in the suburban district of Yanjing City.


    Red flowers and green willows could be seen both inside and outside the yard, forming a vigorous scene.


    In the yard, an old man with grey hair and beard was lopping a plant so cautiously as if he were fondling his beloved woman.


    Sometimes, the old man¡¯s sharp eyes would observe around, showing his strong aura casually.


    Suddenly, the old man looked toward the door and murmured to himself, ¡°Steps unsteady, short of breath. It seems that something happened, and I¡¯ll be bothered.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, a figure appeared in the old man¡¯s sight. It was no other than Azure Dragon, who had parted other members of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs at the airport.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Azure Dragon bowed to the old man respectfully.


    The old man answered the voice and continued to lop the plant.


    ¡°Master, I have something important to tell you,¡± Azure Dragon said in a serious tone.


    After cutting off the last withered branch, the old man stopped lopping the plant and walked to sit by a stone table. He made himself a cup of tea and took a sip, muttering, ¡°You always said that you had something important to tell me when you came to me, but they all turned out to be trifles.¡±


    ¡°Master, the person Elder Ancestor looked for showed up.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± the old man responded indifferently, but soon, he suddenly spat out the tea in his mouth and stood up, asked with a surprised look, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Azure Dragon was startled by the old man¡¯s reaction. He replied hurriedly, ¡°I met a man when carrying out my mission. He is very similar to the man Elder Ancestor looked for.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± the old man said in a hurry.


    Azure Dragon told the old man what he had experienced without missing a single word.


    The old man looked very excited after hearing the words. ¡°You can¡¯t feel any fluctuation of Internal Breath from him but he is very powerful. Yes, he meets all the requests for the person Elder Ancestor looked for¡­¡±


    ¡°Master, what did you say?¡± Azure Dragon asked subconsciously for he did not catch the words.


    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t understand even if I explain it to you. Tell me quickly, where is he?¡±


    ¡°He should be in Gujiang City, but I don¡¯t know the specific location.¡±


    Azure Dragon answered frankly, but the old man rolled his eyes at the answer with anger.


    ¡°Get everything prepared. I¡¯ll go to Gujiang City.¡± The old man could no longer sit there calmly and wanted to have a look himself.


    ¡°Master, are you going to find that man?¡± Azure Dragon asked.


    ¡°Is there any problem with that?¡± the old man asked.


    ¡°Master, he is a cruel man and killed all the members of the 12 Constellations. I¡¯m afraid the seniors would not let him off,¡± Azure Dragon said in a low voice. His heart trembled when he thought of how that man killed so many experts at the ninth level of the Acquired Realm with one blow.


    The old man was dazed, but he soon grumbled, ¡°Tell them not to take any action until I come back. If anyone dares to act recklessly, I¡¯ll break his neck.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me like that, I¡¯m not dead. Prepare a trip for me quickly, and I¡¯ll come back soon.¡±


    After saying this, the old man crossed over ten meters in the blink of an eye as if he could fly.


    ¡­


    At the moment, Chu Xun was still thinking about how to protect his subordinates and friends. As it would take a long time for them to master the cultivation methods, Chu Xun tried to come up with some quicker methods.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He got an idea.


    As a man of action, Chu Xun immediately started his plan. He drove to the antique mall.


    House of Treasure!


    It was the second time that Chu Xun went there.


    As soon as he walked in, a servant came to him with a warm smile.


    ¡°I want to see Hong Ling.¡± Chu Xun spoke out his intention.


    The servant was a little surprised, but he still nodded his head and walked into the inner room.


    A moment later, there were sounds of high heels knocking on the floor as a charming figure appeared from the back of the shop.


    Hong Ling pushed her red, long, and curly hair back, and she looked so stunning that the customers in the shop all looked at her with a stunned expression.


    ¡°Sister Hong, this gentleman wanted to see you,¡± the servant said.


    Hong Ling looked up and his smile froze on her face when she saw Chu Xun, but soon, she regained her composure and walked to him quickly. ¡°Mr. Chu,¡± she said in a respectful tone.


    Her bright eyes were full of curiosity for she did not know Chu Xun¡¯s intention.


    He took Chu Xun to the inner hall, and this time, there was nobody else except them. Chu Xun remembered when he first came there, he met Warm Jade.


    However, small auctions like that one would not be held every day, and would be held twice every month at most.


    Hong Ling made Chu Xun a cup of tea and asked, ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Chu?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in your territory, so don¡¯t be overcautious. You behaved like I¡¯m the host,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile and waved his hand, signaling Hong Ling to sit down.


    Hong Ling felt she was wronged. She could not help but be overcautious when she saw Chu Xun, because he was too powerful, could kill human beings as easily as killing chickens, and possessed magic skills. As a result, it was strong of her to not run away from him.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, if you¡¯d like to, you can own this territory at any time you want,¡± Hong Ling sat down and said seriously.


    Back when they were in Bauhinia Casino, she said that she wanted to follow his lead, but he didn¡¯t show up again, so she had to give up the idea at that time.


    Chu Xun was stunned. He smiled and thought to himself, ¡°Why did the words sound like I¡¯m a robber?¡±


    ¡°Forget about it. I know nothing about business.¡± Chu Xun refused, waving his hands, trying to reassure her, lest she thought too much.


    As he expected, Hong Ling let out a sigh of relief. She had run House of Treasure for many years, so she was not really willing to give the shop to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Then, why did you come here, Mr. Chu?¡± Hong Ling was curious about Chu Xun¡¯s intention. She had thought that Chu Xun went there to seize the shop.


    ¡°I need you to find me some gems, gems of the best quality. The more, the better,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you. I¡¯ll have someone bring you the money later,¡± Chu Xun added.


    Hong Ling woke up from deep thoughts. It seemed that Chu Xun misunderstood her when she remained silent. ¡°Mr. Chu, please don¡¯t get me wrong. I was not thinking about money. I just recalled that several days ago, someone deposited some pieces of precious jade material in the opposite antique pavilion. I heard both the quality and color of the material are top-level.¡±

 Chapter 91 - Hong Ling Gets Angry!

    Antique Pavilion!


    It was the most powerful force in the antique mall except House of Treasure.


    The owner of Antique Pavilion was surnamed Qian, and he had an interesting name, Qian Duoduo. As a fat man, his eyes would narrow into a line when he smiled. As a result, he looked like Maitreya.


    When Chu Xun and Hong Ling stepped into Antique Pavilion, a servant went to inform Qian Duoduo. As Antique Pavilion and House of Treasure were on the same street and Hong Ling was very famous, most of the people there knew her.


    Several moments later, the servant ran back and invited Chu Xun and Hong Ling to go to the inner room.


    Just like House of Treasure, Antique Pavilion had many hidden rooms.


    Qian Duoduo was introducing a white porcelain vase carved with two dragons to a man and a woman.


    Seeing Hong Ling, he smiled like a Maitreya with his eyes narrowed into a line. He said with a smile, ¡°Your presence brings light to my humble shop, Miss Hong Ling.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so flattered, Mr. Qian.¡± Hong Ling nodded with a smile and continued, ¡°You can continue with your business since you got guests here.¡±


    Qian Duoduo smiled apologetically at her, let Chu Xun and Hong Ling sit down, and asked a servant to serve them with tea.


    Though he was smiling, he was wondering about Hong Ling¡¯s intention. Both trading antiques and treasures on the same street, they should be opponents.


    Fortunately, both of them were smart, and they never interfered with each other and made a living all by themselves.


    The male guest had stared at Hong Ling closely with eager eyes since she came in, and he swallowed his throat at her.


    The female guest looked displeased but seemed to be afraid of the man and dare not the vent her anger on him. Thus, she turned to shout at Qian Duoduo angrily, ¡°Do you want to carry on the trade or not, sir?¡±


    Qian Duoduo collected his thoughts and smiled at the woman, but he despised her in his heart. The male customer was his regular customer and was from the Qi Family in Gujiang City. The Qi Family was a powerful old family with many properties in the city.


    As for the female customer, she was good-looking and had a good figure. It was very likely that she was a part-time model, or an unknown actress, or a prostitute in a high-end entertainment venue.


    No comparison, no hurt. Compared with Hong Ling, the woman was overshadowed in terms of both appearance and body figure.


    This explained why the male customer would neglect the woman¡¯s feelings and showed a strong interest in Hong Ling.


    ¡­


    Qian Duoduo picked up the milk-white porcelain vase and said, ¡°Please look here, Young Master Qi. The two dragons on this vase are shining dazzlingly, seeming to fly away riding on clouds. It¡¯s a masterwork. Now, please take a look at the glaze. It¡¯s pure white and crystal clear. The vase was an antique from the Tang dynasty. According to historical recordings, Emperor Qianlong inherited the vase and then gave it to Heshen as a reward. Later, when Emperor Jiaqing went to confiscate Heshen¡¯s property, he picked it out from countless objects. After so many twists and turns, the vase was collected by a master from the Republic of China. After that, the vase was missing and did not appear until several days ago. I paid a lot to get this vase.¡±


    Qian Duoduo spluttered and squinted his eyes, which were shining with cunning lights, just like those of foxes.


    ¡°Why is here a crack?¡± Young Master Qi finally took his eyes off Hong Ling and asked, pointing at a crack on the vase with an arrogant expression and his head raised high.


    However, he behaved so pretentiously that one could tell he was pretending to be condescending at one glance.


    Qian Duoduo smiled and replied in an unhurried tone, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Young Master Qi. This is the so-called beauty of imperfection. You know, sometimes, perfection means defects. After hundreds of years and even a thousand years, this vase is still kept well, isn¡¯t it a miracle? This is a good gift for your father¡¯s birthday, Young Master Qi. It¡¯s still in a good condition after so many years, so it means longevity and bears the hope of one¡¯s name remaining immortal. Is there any gift better than this one?¡±


    Young Master Qi¡¯s eyes were full of pleasure as he patted Qian Duoduo on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Good point. Then, I¡¯ll buy it. Pack it up for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qian Duoduo nodded with overjoy in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so filial, Young Master Qi. Filial people are always kind-hearted, just like you.¡±


    Young Master Qi looked happy upon hearing the flattering words. He showed a big smile and said loudly, ¡°Piety is the foundation of all virtues, and I¡¯m a man of piety.¡±


    Qian Duoduo smiled as well and said, ¡°It costs 20 million yuan in total.¡±


    To ordinary people, 20 million yuan was really a huge sum of money.


    However, Young Master Qi did not even blink his eyes when he heard the price. He waved his hand, signaling Qian Duoduo to pack the vase for him.


    After that, he looked at Hong Ling.


    Hong Ling smiled politely at him. However, she did not know Young Master Qi took the smile as a signal of affection.


    ¡°Spending my money as much as you want¡± was the best gift Young Master Qi could think for a woman.


    Moreover, the ¡°gift¡± never let him down when he pursued women.


    He stared at Hong Ling¡¯s hot figure with eager eyes and swallowed his throat. Seemingly to see the scene of Hong Ling moaning under his body, he grinned happily.


    The female customer looked at him and then looked at Hong Ling and snorted coldly at her with jealousy in her eyes.


    She was just a nobody in the modeling industry, and it took her great effort to pick up with Young Master Qi. As she saw it, whether she could live a luxurious life in the future all depended on whether she could satisfy him this night.


    She had made many preparations for that night, including watching adult videos about binding, whips, candles, and so on, and practicing them with other men. She believed she could let Young Master Qi enjoy great sexual pleasure.


    However, after seeing Hong Ling, she had a sense of crisis because Young Master Qi seemed to be fascinated with Hong Ling.


    At the moment, Qian Duoduo walked to the woman with the wrapped vase.


    The woman received the vase carefully.


    Young Master Qi took out his checkbook and wrote a check of 20 million yuan quickly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Young Master Qi,¡± the woman said in a sweet voice and pressed her soft breast against the man¡¯s body.


    Young Master Qi looked at the woman beside him and then looked at the charming Hong Ling, and immediately lost his interest in the woman with him.


    Hong Ling had noticed Young Master Qi¡¯s salacious expression for long, but she did not take it to her heart. Almost every man she met would look at her with eager eyes except Chu Xun.


    ¡°Hey, miss, I¡¯m Qi Lu. Would you like to make friends with me?¡±


    Young Master Qi could not hold back his desire anymore. He left the woman standing beside him alone and walked to Hong Ling, trying best to keep his composure.


    Hong Ling chuckled, and she, in fact, knew his intention. However, she did not show any trace of disgust on her face as she replied, ¡°Mr. Qian and I are fellow traders. If I make friends with you, won¡¯t I become someone who cuts the ground under his feet? Others will scoff at me if they know this.¡±


    Qi Lu¡¯s expression froze on his face, and he did not know how to respond. Hong Ling turned him down directly.


    The woman brought there by Qi Lu glared at Hong Ling ferociously as if they were arch enemies.


    Hong Ling seemed to have sensed the woman¡¯s hostility. She looked back and was shocked, but soon, she realized what was going on and just smiled without paying more attention to the woman.


    ¡°Mr. Qian, I heard you got several pieces of top-level jade materials. Is that right?¡± Hong Ling came straight to the point, so as to avoid misunderstanding between them and Qian Duoduo¡¯s wild guesses.


    Qian Duoduo was surprised and also felt relieved after hearing that Hong Ling came for jade materials. Among all the people in the antique mall, he feared Hong Ling the most because the woman was excellent both at doing business and handling interpersonal relationships.


    ¡°Yes, I do have several pieces of good jade. One of my friends consigned them to me,¡± said Qian Duoduo with a smile.


    ¡°How much are they? Don¡¯t price them too high, or I won¡¯t be able to afford them. If you can sell them at a good price, I¡¯ll buy all of them,¡± Hong Ling said in a seemingly joking tone.


    As a matter of fact, it was Chu Xun who told her to buy all of them.


    Qian Duoduo looked surprised, but he did not ask too much and just replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll bring them here first, and let¡¯s talk about it after you see them, Miss Hong.¡±


    Qian Duoduo walked away and a moment later, returned with a sandalwood box in his hands.


    After he opened the box, others saw four pieces of crystal-clear jade in the size of an adult¡¯s fist. The surface of the jade was rough, but it was common among raw jade materials.


    Chu Xun could tell that these four pieces of jade materials were rare fine ones on earth without taking a look at them.


    He nodded slightly at Hong Ling.


    Hong Ling was surprised as well. She believed she had seen a lot of fine jade, but none of them could be compared to these four pieces.


    ¡°Name your price, Mr. Qian. I¡¯ll buy all of them,¡± said Hong Ling in an imposing way.


    Qian Duoduo was slightly surprised and felt overjoyed inside. ¡°It seems the god of wealth visited my shop today.¡± he thought to himself.


    The vase he sold to Qi Lu just cost him one thousand yuan, which was really a low price.


    The vase, of course, was from the Tang dynasty, but its history was not as mysterious as he said.


    Now, he could make a lot of money with these pieces of jade.


    As an old saying goes, gold and silver have their price, but jade is priceless.


    Qian Duoduo stretched out two fingers and said, ¡°20 million each piece.¡±


    In fact, the owner of these four pieces of jade was a grave robber. He dug them out of graves and consigned them to Qian Duoduo. Back then, they priced them at 5 million yuan each, but now, Qian Duoduo quadrupled the price.


    Hong Ling showed a cold smile and replied, ¡°Mr. Qian, do you think I¡¯m a laywoman? Even though jade is priceless, it shouldn¡¯t be so expensive.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hong Ling, you misunderstood me. To get these pieces of jade, my friend went through a narrow escape. It¡¯s he who decided the price, and I can¡¯t get a penny from you in this deal.¡± Qian Duoduo complained.


    However, he felt complacent inside. In the industry, one might not be able to make a deal in three years, but once he managed to make one, the money he earned could cover his expenditure in three years.


    According to what he knew, Hong Ling¡¯s House of Treasure was doing well every day and earned a lot of money. As a result, the shopkeepers on that street all were jealous of Hong Ling. Qian Duoduo decided to grab the chance and rip off her.


    Hong Ling looked solemn for she knew Qian Duoduo demanded an exorbitant price.


    ¡°These four pieces of jade, I¡¯ll buy them,¡± Standing aside, Qi Lu suddenly said. Others in the room all thought he had left and did not expect him to be there and even interfere in the business.


    Qi Lu walked to Qian Duoduo and handed him a check.


    Qian Duoduo was dazed for a moment, and when he realized what was going on, he grabbed the check tightly in his hand. He didn¡¯t care who bought the jade as long as he could make money from it.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes.


    Seeing this, Hong Ling was shocked and afraid that Chu Xun would beat the silly Qi Lu to death with a slap.


    Qi Lu handed the box containing the four pieces of jade to Hong Ling with both hands and said, ¡°Miss Hong Ling, I just want to make friends with you. To show my sincerity, I¡¯d love to give them to you.¡±


    Hong Ling was stunned and looked at Qi Lu like looking at an idiot.


    Qian Duoduo¡¯s hands trembled and almost tore the check apart. He looked at Qi Lu with an astonished look and cursed in his heart, ¡°You idiot, who would pursue women in such an extravagant way like you?¡±


    The eyes of the woman brought there by Qi Lu turned red with jealousy. ¡°Eighty million yuan! With them, I could lead a luxurious life for the rest of my life.¡± she exclaimed in silence.


    A jealous woman could be really terrifying sometimes. The woman with Qi Lu rushed to Hong Ling, pointed at her and scolded, ¡°Bitch, stay away from my boyfriend.¡±


    Qi Lu¡¯s face fell after he heard the words. He pushed the woman away and said to Hong Ling hurriedly, ¡°Miss Hong Ling, please don¡¯t misunderstand us. She is not my girlfriend¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Hong Ling interrupted him by saying with a cold smile, ¡°Whether you have a girlfriend or not has nothing to do with me.¡±


    After saying this, Hong Ling walked to the woman. She had dealings with many big shots in Gujiang City, which contributed to her imposing aura, and an amateur model was no match for her.


    Every time when Hong Ling took a step forward, the woman would take a step backward.


    Hong Ling paused her steps and said with a frosty smile, ¡°If you¡¯re a prostitute, respect your job and name your price. Don¡¯t pretend to be virtuous while selling your soul. If you¡¯re not a prostitute, dress like a lady, watch your mouth, and keep an eye on your boyfriend. Don¡¯t suspect every woman you met of coveting your boyfriend, and don¡¯t judge others with your own nasty measure, ok?¡±


    Hong Ling hated the word ¡°bitch¡± the most, so the woman¡¯s unjust censure irritated her.


    Facing the queen-like Hong Ling, the woman was rendered dumbfounded, and her beautiful face turned pale.


    Chu Xun observed Hong Ling with interest in his eyes and thought that she was an interesting woman.

 Chapter 92 - Thats Very Sensible of You!

    On hearing Hong Ling¡¯s harsh words, the woman brought there by Qi Lu looked as terrified as a scared quail.


    To put it bluntly, the woman was just a gold digger who bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    Hong Ling immediately lost interest in her after seeing that the woman dared not to argue.


    Qi Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. He had dallied with many women, but none of them had a queen style.


    Hong Ling¡¯s aura suppressed the inexperienced model, but could not suppress Qi Lu, who was from a rich family.


    ¡°What a wonderful speech, Miss Hong Ling.¡± Qi Lu praised her, and then turned to look at the model and said with a frown, ¡°Get lost quickly! You¡¯re not qualified to compete with Miss Hong Ling for favors.¡±


    The woman ran away in silence for she dared not to go against Qi Lu or she would lose her job as a model.


    Hong Ling¡¯s expression turned colder, and if it were not for the sake of the Qi Family, she would have slapped Qi Lu on the face. ¡°Competing for favors? Are you kidding me, Young Master Qi?¡±


    Qi Lu stared at Hong Ling closely with barely suppressed interest in her. He did not answer Hong Ling¡¯s question but handed a wooden box that contained jade to her.


    However, Hong Ling did not even look at the box, let alone take it.


    Qi Lu smiled before replying, ¡°These pieces of jade are useless to me. Since you¡¯re interested in them, how about I sell them to you at one hundred yuan, Miss Hong Ling?¡±


    Qian Duoduo was dumbfounded again. ¡°You idiot! How could you sell what you bought with 80 million yuan at one hundred yuan?¡± Qian Duoduo yelled in secret, and at the moment, how he wished he could become Hong Ling and accept Qi Lu¡¯s request.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes glittered as he looked at Qi Lu with interest. He realized that Qi Lu was not an ordinary playboy but a thoughtful man.


    Hong Ling was slightly surprised but soon realized what was going on. She accepted the box elegantly, put it away, quickly wrote a check, and handed it to Qi Lu.


    Qi Lu took the check and was surprised. He said with a smile, ¡°Miss Hong Ling, you might have misunderstood me. I mean, you only needed to pay me one hundred yuan, not 80 million yuan.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qi, you were born in a notable family, so I understand that you take 80 million yuan as one hundred. However, I was born in a poor family, and our cases are very different. In my eyes, one hundred yuan is as much as 80 million. So please take the check, though, in your eyes, it¡¯s ¡®one hundred yuan¡¯, but in my eyes, it¡¯s 80 million.¡±


    Hong Ling uttered the words slowly, and what she meant was clear¡ªYoung Master Qi was nobler than her, and they were not from the same world. Everyone could tell that she was refusing him in a euphemistic way.


    Qi Lu certainly understood her words as well, but the desire of getting her in his heart was much stronger than the frustration of being turned down.


    It was hard to see a beauty as stunning as Hong Ling. Qi Lu thought if he could get her, it would become a memorable milestone in his life in terms of pursuing women.


    Qi Lu pretended that he did not understand Hong Ling¡¯s words, and when he finished organizing his words and was about to speak, his expression suddenly froze on his face.


    He saw the handsome man who stood aside opened the box and took out one piece of jade to observe as if there were no one else.


    The scene made Qi Lu very angry. The jade was a gift that he gave Hong Ling in person, so no man should touch it except him.


    Chu Xun picked up one piece of jade, felt its aura, and nodded. It was indeed a piece of fine ancient jade full of spiritual energy, and was exactly what he needed.


    After putting down the jade in his hands, he picked up another piece of jade to observe.


    ¡°Put it down!¡±


    Qi Lu snapped.


    He could put up with women in high key but hated pretentious men.


    As Qi Lu saw it, Chu Xun appreciated the jade one piece after another deliberately to show his taste.


    Chu Xun looked up at Qi Lu with an indifferent expression and asked flatly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t deserve touching these pieces of jade,¡± Qi Lu said with iron certainty.


    That was because Chu Xun had not said a single word since he came in.


    When a man with a woman had no right to speak, he was probably a bodyguard of the woman or was kept by the woman¡­


    Pooh!


    Qi Lu made a pooh sound in secret and felt he guessed the thing in a way as if he were cheated on.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve touched it.¡± Chu Xun was speechless and did not know why Qi Lu targeted him.


    He wondered if he was the type of person who could arise others¡¯ hostility easily.


    A vicious expression flashed across Qi Lu¡¯s eyes. As a famous playboy in Gujiang City and influenced by his family, Qi Lu was absolutely not a softhearted man.


    Just as one big shot once said, big families upheld jungle law and would spare no efforts to train their descendants so as to make like wolves.


    Compared with other young men born in rich families, Qi Lu was shrewder because he had started to deal with his family business.


    ¡°You were able to touch these pieces of jade because of the good deeds your ancestors did, but don¡¯t do it again.¡± Qi Lu looked at Chu Xun threateningly, signaling him to put the jade down.


    ¡°Young Master Qi, it¡¯s none of your business, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hong Ling was a little anxious. Different from other families, some members of the Qi Family were officials and overlords of some territories. Hong Ling was afraid that things would become troublesome if Chu Xun killed Qi Lu in anger.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes and realized that Hong Ling would help Qi Lu must because Qi Lu had a powerful background.


    Hong Ling said the words not only to remind Chu Xun of Qi Lu¡¯s background but also to save Qi Lu indirectly. However, she did not expect her words to make Qi Lu even more irritated.


    Qi Lu was an arrogant man because he could afford the price of being arrogant. His second uncle was the mayor of Gujiang City, and his eldest brother, whom he admired the most, was the commander of the special forces of the country and had a license to kill before reporting.


    Qi Lu firmly believed that Hong Ling could not get out of his control.


    Therefore, he did not allow any man to touch her, especially a man Hong Ling took initiative to defend.


    ¡°Miss Hong Ling, who is he?¡± Qi Lu asked with a grave expression as if he had caught Hong Ling cheating on him.


    The words enraged Hong Ling very much. She hated being questioned like that.


    ¡°Young Master Qi, since we¡¯ve paid for these four pieces of jade, we¡¯ll take them away with us. Good bye!¡±


    Chu Xun smiled at the moment. He closed the box and was about to leave.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Qi Lu stepped forward and stood in Chu Xun¡¯s way, saying with a cold smile, ¡°Miss Hong Ling could leave, but you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Xun showed a meaningful expression. ¡°You have a crush on Miss Hong Ling, but why you want me to stay here? Don¡¯t you think that you fu*ked with the wrong person?¡±


    As Chu Xun teased Qi Lu, other people in the room all had a strange expression.


    Hong Ling looked at Chu Xun in astonishment.


    Qian Duoduo tried hard not to laugh.


    Qi Lu looked at Chu Xun with disgust in his eyes as if he wanted to swallow him alive.


    Chu Xun was a little puzzled and did not know what was going on.


    Among those who were present, only Chu Xun did not how erotic his last sentence was.


    Seeing Chu Xun¡¯s expression, Hong Ling knew that he said the words unintentionally. She didn¡¯t think Chu Xun, a fairy man, was a veteran playboy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Chu!¡± said Hong Ling.


    Chu Xun scratched his head, nodded, looked at Qi Lu, who stood in front of him, and said, ¡°Could you please move away?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, Miss Hong Ling could leave, but you can¡¯t,¡± Qi Lu said in a domineering way.


    ¡°Young Master Qi, what do you mean?¡± Hong Ling was both angry and worried. ¡°You¡¯re courting death. You have no idea how frightening this man can be.¡±


    ¡°Why did you try so hard to defend him, Miss Hong Ling?¡± Qi Lu asked Hong Ling, staring at her with a strong desire of getting her in his eyes.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Hong Ling stuttered because she did not know what kind of a relationship she had with Chu Xun either.


    ¡°We¡¯re friends,¡± Chu Xun chimed in, not because he wanted to explain it to Qi Lu but because he wanted to tell Hong Ling they were friends.


    ¡°Friends.¡± Hong Ling was surprised to hear the word. She knew, in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, Bai Renjie and Bai Renxiong, the Second and Third Young Masters of the Bai Family, were just like dogs.


    When Hong Ling heard the word ¡°friends¡±, she was a little dazed, and for the first time, she thought the word was the greatest blessing from God.


    She had never expected that she could make friends with Chu Xun, and her beautiful face brightened as brightly as the sun.


    Qi Lu stared at Hong Ling fixedly and shouted in silence that he must get her.


    Besides, Qi Lu thought that Chu Xun¡¯s action of saying he and Hong Ling were just friends before Hong Ling could answer was a compromise.


    Thus, Qi Lu thought that Chu Xun was a coward.


    Soon, Qi Lu patted Chu Xun on the shoulder with a bright smile and said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s very sensible of you. Come to me if you¡¯re in trouble and leave Miss Hong Ling alone.¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly surprised but soon realized Qi Lu misunderstood his words.


    ¡°Where should I go to find you?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    His words surprised Hong Ling a little.


    Chu Xun looked indifferent at the moment. If it were the past, he would have skinned Qi Lu and even killed him.


    However, Chu Xun changed his mind now. During the time he went to Gujiang City from Yunyan City, he always had a strong desire to kill and was often in a brutal mood.


    This was the sign of the devil appearing in his heart. If he could not make remediation in time, his cultivation base would be unstable, and it would even impact his cultivation in the future.


    Therefore, he did not mind teasing Qi Lu to ease the morbid feeling in his heart.


    Qi Lu was annoyed. He did not expect Chu Xun to take his thoughtless words seriously. He squinted at Chu Xun as if he were saying, ¡°Look at yourself, do you really think that you¡¯re qualified to see me? You do have no self-knowledge.¡±


    Though he was annoyed and cursed Chu Xun in secret, he did not show any trace of his feeling on his face. ¡°Listen, you can find me at the head shop of Qitian Jewelry on Beihua Street,¡± Qi Lu said in a loud and proud tone.


    ¡­


    Qitian Jewelry was one of the most lucrative businesses of the Qi Family. Moreover, there were over 500 branches of Qitian Jewelry in the country, and its head shop was on Beihua Street and was under the charge of Qi Lu. From this, one could tell the Qi Family placed high hopes on Qi Lu.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you said that you want to buy a gem bracelet? Let¡¯s have a look at Qitian Jewelry. With Young Master Qi, we may get a discount. What do you say?¡± Chu Xun said to Hong Ling while staring at her.


    Hong Ling was dazed for a moment, but soon she reacted and nodded with a smile, saying, ¡°Good idea, but I¡¯m wondering if Young Master Qi would welcome us to go there.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do¡­¡± Qi Lu was overjoyed. As long as Hong Ling went to Qitian Jewelry and learned his power, he would be closer from getting her onto his bed.


    Hong Ling peeked at Chu Xun and found the latter expressionless.


    Hong Ling sighed in secret that Qi Lu would be in trouble.


    Meanwhile, she felt amused. Chu Xun was so aloof that even when he tried to plot against someone, he still bore an aura of a nobleman, and the aura would betray him.


    If Chu Xun knew that Hong Ling was laughing at him for his poor acting skills, he would show bitter smiles. Though he was trying to integrate with city life, he found it hard to change his habits which he got during the 3,000 years when he was in the other world. Besides, when he was still the Immortal Emperor, about a hundred tribes and a thousand countries worshiped and surrendered to him. As a result, it was impossible for him to get rid of his aura as a ruler.


    ¡°Young Master Qi, it¡¯s a deal. We¡¯ll visit you tomorrow,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Qi Lu frowned and was unhappy to hear the word ¡°we¡±.


    ¡°How about we go there now? Qitian is open 24 hours a day, so there is no difference between us going there in the daytime or at night.¡± Qi Lu tried hard to persuade them.


    He now was burning with sexual desire provoked by Hong Ling¡¯s hot figure. Since he had driven away the woman he brought there, he must have someone else to replace her, or he would get sick if his desire could not be satisfied.


    He had a plan in fact. When Chu Xun and Hong Ling went to Qitian Jewelry, which was under his control, they would be at the mercy of him.


    Chu Xun raised the corner of his mouth and smiled coldly before saying, ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s go there now.¡±


    Hong Ling pretended to be hesitant for a while and finally nodded her head reluctantly.


    Qi Lu smiled brightly and almost burst into laughter. He led the way for them in a hurry.

 Chapter 93 - Plotting against Each Other

    The sun was about to set, and the sky was suffused with a red glow.


    The scene reminded people of a line of a poem: the sunset is extremely beautiful, only that night is falling.


    Under Qi Lu¡¯s warm invitation, Chu Xun and Hong Ling came to Qitian Jewelry Corporation on Beihua Street.


    Beihua Street was one of the most crowded streets in Gujiang City. With each inch of its land as precious as gold, Qitian Jewelry Corporation had its own building on the street.


    Looking up, one would see three words ¡°Qitian Jewelry Corporation¡± shining brightly under the glow of sunset.


    At the moment, those who just got off work, regardless of their status and jobs, all came out for a walk and enjoyed the cool leisurely.


    Therefore, there were more people on Beihua Street at night than in the day.


    Chu Xun and Hong Ling went to the street by Qi Lu¡¯s car, a Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    It seemed that rich people all loved this kind of car. The car Chen Hanlong gave Chu Xun was a Rolls-Royce Phantom as well.


    Qi Lu opened the door of the car for Hong Ling affably.


    When the bodyguards at the gate saw the scene, their eyes popped out. Usually, it was them that opened the door for Qi Lu, so they wondered what happened that day.


    When Hong Ling got out of the car, the two bodyguards stared at her with fixed eyes.


    ¡°Miss Hong Ling, this way please.¡±


    Qi Lu behaved in an elegant manner and hid the longing and desire in his eyes well.


    Seeing the two bodyguards¡¯ stunned looks, Qi Lu snorted with dissatisfaction.


    His voice startled the two bodyguards, who immediately greeted him and said loudly, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Qi.¡±


    Qi Lu ignored them and led Hong Ling into the building.


    Chu Xun pushed the door open and got off the car. He could not help but smile when he found he was ignored.


    Seeing Chu Xun get out of Qi Lu¡¯s car, the bodyguards regarded him as an important figure and opened the gate for him.


    Qi Lu looked back and happened to see the scene. Anger rose in his heart, and he thought he must fire these two silly guards.


    Chu Xun looked around and found the building decorated in a simple but elegant style.


    He saw a sign beside him, on which it wrote:


    First floor: gold and silver jewelry.


    Second floor: gems and jade.


    Third floor: ancient jade and emerald.


    ¡°Miss Hong Ling, walk around and choose whatever you like, take them as my gifts for you,¡± Qi Lu said in a generous tone.


    Hong Ling chuckled and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t be hesitant if anything captured my eyes.¡±


    Qi Lu was overjoyed and knew that Hong Ling rose to the bait. ¡°Sure enough, all the women are gold diggers.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look on the second floor.¡±


    After saying this, Chu Xun took the lead walking to the elevator.


    Qi Lu gnashed his teeth in anger. What sold on the second floor was gems and jade, which were much more precious than gold and silver jewelry sold on the first floor.


    Though Qi Lu was a lech, he was a businessman as well, so he hoped he could achieve his goal at the lowest cost.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Hong Ling, let¡¯s have a look on the second floor. These silver and gold are too tacky for you, and a beauty like you deserves gems and fine jade.¡±


    The words Qi Lu said were pleasing despite that he felt angry inside.


    The three of them went up to the second floor.


    ¡°Miss Hong Ling, walk around and take whatever you like. Just as I said, take them as my gifts for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Qi. I won¡¯t restrain myself then.¡±


    Hong Ling smiled charmingly, which entranced Qi Lu.


    ¡°Do not hesitate to take whatever you like,¡± Qi Lu said manly and stared at her fixedly.


    Chu Xun seared the place with his divine sense carefully. He needed a lot of fine jade.


    ¡°Go to take the Jade Card carved with a phoenix ten meters away on your left.¡±


    Hong Ling was scared and almost jumped up when Chu Xun¡¯s voice appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just do as I said.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice rang again in her mind.


    Though Chu Xun told her not to be afraid, Hong Ling was still surprised and frightened. The situation was so amazing.


    Hong Ling suppressed her fear and walked to the showcase ten meters away on her left, just as Chu Xun told her. Pointing at a Jade Card carved with phoenix, she said to the salesgirl, ¡°Please take this one out and let me have a look.¡±


    The salesgirls there were carefully selected and good-looking with sweet smiles. Seeing Hong Ling accompanied by Qi Lu, they served her even more warmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice. I¡¯ll take it,¡± said Hong Ling.


    The Jade Card was priced at 10 million yuan.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Qi Lu seemed not to care about the price at all.


    As a matter of fact, he did have a plan. Judging from Hong Ling spending 80 million yuan casually, he concluded that she was very rich. He was thinking that after he got her onto his bed and conquered her, her money would become his money. By then, he could win not only a woman but also her riches.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see if something else would catch your attention,¡± said Qi Lu.


    Just when Hong Ling was about to refuse, Chu Xun¡¯s voice rang in her mind once more.


    ¡°Take ten steps forward, and there is a pair of jade bracelets in the showcase on your right. Take them.¡±


    Hong Ling had no choice but to walk forward and take the bracelets.


    ¡°Take 15 steps forward, and there is a jade ruler in the showcase on your left hand. Take it.¡±


    Hong Ling was about to weep. If she took anything more, she would really be regarded as a gold digger.


    However, when she thought of Qi Lu¡¯s disgusting gaze on her, she no longer felt guilty toward him.


    The moment she got the jade ruler, Chu Xun¡¯s voice rang again. ¡°Go to take the pair of white-jade earrings in the showcase behind you.¡±


    Hong Ling gritted her teeth and cast all her worries behind her back.


    ¡°Walk forward about five meters, and take the five jade pendants in the showcase on your left.¡±


    ¡°Walk forward three meters, and take the two jade rings in the showcase on your left.¡±Read more chapter on vi pnovel


    ¡°Walk forward ten meters, and take the jade dragon carving.¡±


    ¡°Walk forward six meters, on your left¡­¡±


    ¡°Walk forward three meters, on your right¡­¡±


    Under the orders, Hong Ling went back and forth like a butterfly, and her hands were filled with jade objects.


    Qi Lu¡¯s expression changed, and his smile froze on his face. Now, he could barely put on a smile.


    He began to admire Hong Ling¡¯s taste. She only took what was expensive, not what was right for her. Qi Lu did not understand why Hong Ling would take a jade ruler, which seemed useless to her. So far, the jade objects in Hong Ling¡¯s hands were worth over 200 million yuan.


    ¡°Did I take too much?¡± Hong Ling looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Or just let me pay for them myself.¡±


    Qi Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. Judging from her words, her possessions were worth more than 200 million yuan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. It isn¡¯t much at all. Take whatever you like, and just as I said, it¡¯s on me.¡± Qi Lu wore a smile again and felt happy inside. ¡°No matter how much you take from me now, you will pay back double.¡±


    ¡°These objects are nothing to Young Master Qi. If you pay him, he will feel as if he were slapped on the face,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Qi Lu now was more satisfied with Chu Xun and found his words pleasing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the third floor!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice rang in Hong Ling¡¯s mind.


    Hong Ling rolled her eyes and thought since she had decided to swindle Qi Lu, she might as well swindle him thoroughly.


    Qi Lu had no objection to Hong Ling going to the third floor.


    There was nothing on the third floor that Hong Ling could take away, so he was not worried at all.


    Different from the first and second floors, the third floor was decorated luxuriously.


    The floor was full of moving people, sounds of machine working, and people¡¯s shouts.


    ¡°What¡¯s this place?¡± Chu Xun was curious.


    ¡°This whole floor is a venue for people to gamble on stones,¡± Qi Lu said in a proud tone.


    For the time being, gambling on stones was popular among people. As people got richer and richer, a hot wave of gambling on stones overwhelmed them.


    Qi Lu rebuilt the third floor to a venue for stones gambling, and different from other open-air venues, this venue was more like an entertainment club, where people could get foods, drinks, and have fun.


    One had to admit that Qi Lu had a talent for doing business. The business in his venue was much more successful than that of other stones-gambling venues.


    Chu Xun recalled that in his previous life, he once heard about stones gambling, but back then, he was just a college student and had no access to the field.


    It was said that those who gambled on stones could suddenly become poor or rich and might lose everything.


    Apart from professional knowledge and experience, luck played an important role in stones gambling.


    During gambling on stones, some people would get rich in one morning while some would lose everything, which was common among those who gambled on stones.


    ¡°Are you interested in it?¡± asked Qi Lu affably.


    Hong Ling nodded.


    Qi Lu tried to take her hand and go over with her, but Hong Ling avoided his hand minutely.


    Qi Lu was neither embarrassed nor annoyed, and still led the way for them enthusiastically. However, just as he turned around, gloom flashed across his eyes.


    Qi Lu led Hong Ling and Chu Xun to the crowd.


    Both gamblers and onlookers greeted Qi Lu one after another.


    Qi Lu raised his head high and looked proud. He managed to put on airs imperceptibly.


    Chu Xun looked around and found this one-hundred-square-meter venue divided into eight parts, and each part was filled with raw jade materials.


    ¡°Miss Hong Ling, pick one and try your luck,¡± Qi Lu said to Hong Ling.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Hong Ling was a little hesitant, but at last, she decided to try her luck and picked one stone.


    Though the stone was just about the size of an adult¡¯s fist, it cost 150,000 yuan, which was expensive.


    The following step was to dissect the stone.


    This step included two processes, burnishing the surface and cutting the stone open.


    Hong Ling appeared to be a laywoman for she made a hasty choice, so there was no need to burnish the stone she chose.


    The stone-cutter was a veteran. After receiving the stone, he cut it open and found nothing but stone.


    The onlookers laughed uproariously but were not jeering at Hong Ling. After all, Hong Ling came there with Qi Lu, and she had a try just for fun not because she really wanted to gamble.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m not lucky.¡± Hong Ling smiled with self-mockery. Though she did it just for fun, she still felt a little upset.


    ¡°Not really. Only one of a hundred stones may be precious, so it¡¯s normal to pick up a pure stone. Even if I were to choose one, I probably would choose a useless one.¡± Qi Lu comforted Hong Ling.


    Qi Lu behaved well along the way. Facing such a young, elegant, and rich gentleman, ordinary women would have fallen in love with him, but Hong Ling was not an ordinary woman.


    If she did not have any artifice, she would have been a plaything of those big shots for long.


    In other words, Hong Ling was not a simple woman.


    Qi Lu was too naive compared to her.


    ¡°Would you like to try one?¡± Qi Lu looked at Chu Xun and asked.


    So far, he did not ask Chu Xun about his name even once, which was his way to show his undisguised disdain toward Chu Xun.


    ¡°Nope. I always have good luck, so I afraid I¡¯ll pick out some precious ones,¡± Chu Xun said flatly.


    Huh?


    Those who were present, including Qi Lu, were surprised to hear the words and thought Chu Xun put on airs too much.


    Qi Lu snorted coldly and said, ¡°Just pick whatever you want, and if the one you chose is of high quality, I¡¯d love to buy it from you with a tenfold price. If it¡¯s not, you need to pay for it yourself.¡±


    Qi Lu laughed coldly in his heart. ¡°Poor guy, you don¡¯t seem able to afford even a raw stone.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Xun chuckled and walked to the stones.


    Qi Lu was surprised. He did not expect that Chu Xun dared to have a try because he was just trying to provoking him. Now, he changed his opinion that Chu Xun was a sensible guy and thought he was an idiot who would bring about his own destruction.


    Chu Xun came to a pile of raw stones marked as No.1. The moment his divine sense swept over the stones, he got to know which ones were precious.


    Stones gambling was indeed a deceptive game. Not as Qi Lu said that one of a hundred stones might be precious, the fact was that it was hard to find even one precious stone out of a thousand. Among those several hundred stones, less than five were precious.


    Chu Xun did not know if the case only existed in Qitian Jewelry or existed in all kinds of stone gambling venues. If it was the latter, then gambling on stones was of high risk.


    When Chu Xun¡¯s hand swept over a raw stone by accident, True Energy burst out from his palm and shattered the jade in the stone.


    Then, he stroked three raw stones at different locations carelessly before picking up a raw stone about the size of half of a football.


    ¡°This one!¡±

 Chapter 94 - Betting Again!

    Chapter 94 Betting Again!The stone-cutter took the stone from Chu Xun¡¯s hands but showed no intention to cut it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Please pay for the stone first,¡± a gentle middle-aged man in a suit and with glasses walked over and said.


    The man was surnamed Zhang and was the manager of the third floor.


    ¡°How much is it?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    It was natural and beyond discussion that one had to pay for the goods he wanted to buy.


    ¡°500,000 yuan.¡± Manager Zhang stared at Chu Xun to observe his expression.


    As long as Chu Xun showed any trace of hesitation, he would mock him.


    Unfortunately, Chu Xun just let out an indifferent ¡°oh¡± and did not even raise his eyelids.


    In fact, these people did not know Chu Xun at all. Chu Xun had no idea of the value of money, but if the money was converted to magic stones, his eyes would lit up at it.


    ¡°Sir, would you like to pay for it by credit card or by check?¡± Manager Zhang felt displeased because he failed to mock Chu Xun, which meant he failed to flatter Qi Lu.


    ¡°You should ask her.¡± Chu Xun pointed at Hong Ling.


    He never brought money with him when he went out, so it could say that he was penniless.


    ¡°Check.¡± Hong Ling took out her checkbook, wrote a check, and handed it to Manager Zhang.


    She would not be hesitant to say yes even if Chu Xun asked her for 50 million and even 500 million yuan, let alone 500,000, as long as she had the money.


    She remembered clearly that back when they were in her House of Treasure, Chu Xun said he did not like to owe others any favor, so he gave Chen Hanlong a life-saving Jade Card which could block bullets.


    The card was a magic item and could not be bought with money.


    Hong Ling wrote the check without the slightest hesitation that Qi Lu did not find any chance to stop her, which made his face turn dark with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you, brother. You felt at ease to let a woman pay for you, and I admired you so much.¡± Qi Lu¡¯s face was full of sarcasm.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Chu Xun replied indifferently.


    Qi Lu was rendered speechless and cursed Chu Xun in secret. ¡°Am I praising you? I¡¯m laughing at you!¡±


    The people around looked at the two men with questions in their eyes. Most of them realized that these two men were on bad terms.


    ¡°Could you please start dissecting the stone?¡± Chu Xun looked at the stone-cutter.


    The stone-cutter turned to look at Qi Lu.


    Qi Lu nodded but shouted in silence, ¡°Cut it. There won¡¯t be anything inside but stone. It¡¯s just a useless stone¡­¡±


    The stone-cutter put the stone onto the cut-off machine, and prepared to cut it open from where it was one-fifth of the stone.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly shouted.


    The people present all looked at him and wondered if he chickened out.


    Chu Xun walked over and left a mark on the stone where it was one-third of the stone.


    ¡°Please cut from here,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Upon hearing his words, the people present could not help but sigh and think Chu Xun an idiot. Normally, the buyer would like the stone to be cut bit by bit, and no one would act as carelessly as Chu Xun.


    The stone-cutter turned to look at Qi Lu again.


    ¡°Just do as he said.¡±


    Qi Lu sneered and thought to himself, ¡°No matter from where it is cut, a useless stone will always be useless.¡±


    Qi Lu had had some professionals to check the raw stones in the venue and learned that almost none of them was precious. Those ¡°buyers¡± who found some precious stones there were actually shills he hired. The reason he did so was to attract more customers.


    Surrounded by onlookers, the stone-cutter started to cut the stone.


    Cutting a stone was like a gamble, which was very exciting.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s green¡­¡±


    Someone shouted excitedly.


    There was an uproar in the venue immediately.


    When the stone-cutter finished, the inside parts of the stone turned out to be green.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re lucky, brother. The price will go higher, much higher. What a good bet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s both green and blue and as shiny as grease. It¡¯s oily green jade of high quality!¡±


    ¡°Awesome, brother! You¡¯re so lucky. Such a large piece of jade is worth 20 to 30 million yuan at least.¡±


    Discussions broke out among the crowd, and experts talked loudly to give their comments. During stones gambling games, when one made a good bet, the onlookers would feel excited as well.


    However, the more the onlookers talked, the darker Qi Lu¡¯s face looked.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Young Master Qi, I¡¯ll give you a discount for the sake of our friendship. I¡¯ll price this stone at 25 million yuan, then the tenfold price will be 250 million yuan.¡±


    The venue fell into silence immediately.


    The onlookers were so happy that they forgot Qi Lu said as long as this stone was a precious one, he would buy it at a tenfold price.


    According to what Chu Xun said, the tenfold price would be 250 million yuan, which was a sky-high price.


    Everyone present remained silent because Qi Lu looked extremely grim.


    However, as if he had not seen his expression, Chu Xun continued in a mocking tone, ¡°Young Master Qi, are you thinking about breaking your own words?¡±


    Qi Lu lowered his head, and his eyes were filled with a ferocious expression, but he hid it slickly when he raised his head. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just 250 million yuan. Qitian Jewelry could afford it.¡±


    He dared not go back on his words with so many people present. If he broke his words, he would ruin his reputation.


    Though Qi Lu thought he behaved flawlessly, the people present were shrewd and had sharp eyes and senses.


    They could tell that Qi Lu said the words through his teeth, and they seemed to hear him grind his teeth.


    Everyone would feel heartbroken when they had to give out so much money.


    The onlookers around lost a lot of money when gambling there, so at the moment, they gloated over Qi Lu¡¯s situation, but they could not show their feelings on their faces.


    Qi Lu wrote a check while gnashing his teeth in anger.


    Chu Xun took the check and handed it to Hong Ling without even looking at it.


    Hong Ling hesitated. If she accepted the check, Chu Xun would owe her nothing. In fact, she did not want money; she hoped she could get a life-saving Jade Card from Chu Xun.


    Nevertheless, she still accepted it for it was given by Chu Xun and she had to do so.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Xun said.


    He felt he was caught by a strong desire to kill recently, and he went there just for fun, so as to ease his bad mood.


    Since he had gotten enough jade there, he decided to get down to some other important things.


    ¡°Young Master Qi, thanks for your hospitality, goodbye.¡±


    Hong Ling said goodbye to Qi Lu and went toward the elevator with Chu Xun.


    Qi Lu¡¯s eyes turned red immediately. If he could not figure out that he was made a fool of by Hong Ling and Chu Xun, he would be an idiot.


    ¡°Wait!¡±Read more chapter on vi pnovel.com


    Qi Lu strode to Chu Xun and Hong Ling and stopped them.


    ¡°Anything else, Young Master Qi?¡± Chu Xun looked indifferent.


    Qi Lu almost could not restrain himself from slapping Chu Xun on the face, and he wondered why he did not find Chu Xun good at acting before.


    ¡°Brother, since you have such good luck today, why are you in a hurry to leave? How about we bet again?¡± Qi Lu tried hard to hide the hatred in his tone.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and asked with interest, ¡°How do you want to bet?¡±


    ¡°The rule is very simple. Both of us select three raw stones from these eight piles of stones and cut them. As long as any one of them has jade inside, the other party must buy it at a tenfold price. What do you say? Do you dare to bet with me?¡± Qi Lu said in a provoking tone.


    ¡°Why not,¡± Chu Xun replied in an emotionless tone.


    Qi Lu was slightly surprised yet very displeased because Chu Xun agreed so quickly, which left no chance for him to jeer at Chu Xun.


    He said to himself, ¡°Keep on pretending. Let¡¯s wait and see how you will lose.¡±


    The passion of the people around was lit by the bet. They stared at Chu Xun and Qi Lu excitedly and with popped eyes, and they would like to wave a flag and shout for them if they had one.


    This was the nature of human beings¡ªseizing every chance to watch the fun regardless of the consequence.


    Some people were worried about Chu Xun. When it came to such a gamble, there should be a highly-respected man in the industry acting as the judge.


    However, Qi Lu did not mention even a single word about it. Obviously, he was taking advantage of Chu Xun, who was a layman.


    Most of the people present understood that even if Chu Xun was lucky to win, he might have even a worse ending.


    Naturally, no one would be so kind as to remind Chu Xun at the risk of offending Qi Lu.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun and Qi Lu walked to the stones at the same time.


    Qi Lu peeked at Hong Ling with his eyes glittering with an amorous desire. He said to her inwardly, ¡°Bitch, after I beat this guy down, I¡¯ll torture you hard.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± Qi Lu said in a deliberately ambiguous tone.


    After saying this, he swaggered his way to the stones.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Chu Xun walked to the stones unhurriedly and activated his divine sense.


    Qi Lu looked back at Chu Xun with disdain in his eyes. Judging from Chu Xun¡¯s way of selecting stones, he concluded that Chu Xun was just a layman and he was just lucky to have picked a precious stone just now.


    He wore a confident smile on his face when he prodded three stones casually with his feet and did not even bend his back. Waving his hands, he said, ¡°These three ones.¡±


    The onlookers were dumbfounded by his careless action.


    Qi Lu sneered coldly and stared at Chu Xun with ferocious eyes. How dare anyone make a fool of him? As he saw it, the moment Chu Xun agreed to the proposal, Chu Xun was doomed to lose.


    Since they were in Qitian Jewelry, his territory, everything was up to him.


    Qi Lu decided to teach Chu Xun a lesson that playing tricks in front of him would be something Chu Xun regretted the most.


    Moreover, he would let Hong Ling know that anyone who offended him would have to pay the price.


    ¡°These three ones.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words woke Qi Lu up from deep thoughts. He looked up and saw Chu Xun hand three raw stones to the stone-cutter.


    Qi Lu walked over and said, ¡°Since we have made our choices, let¡¯s start cutting the stones.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded his agreement.


    ¡°Then, who to start with?¡± asked Qi Lu.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Knowing nothing about Chu Xun¡¯s character, Qi Lu thought Chu Xun was trying to put on airs, so he was angry at him.


    ¡°Then, start with my stones.¡±


    Qi Lu indicated the stone-cutter to start.


    The stone-cutter nodded his head slightly.


    Qi Lu nodded at the stone-cutter minutely and looked complacent. Just as he had thought, it was his territory, and everything was up to him, so he would win as long as he wanted to.


    The three stones he selected had been replaced by three precious stones that were evaluated to contain jade inside by some professionals.


    The stone-cutter draw a line on the stone swiftly and was about to cut the stone.


    Meanwhile, as Chu Xun flicked his fingers, a white spark appeared and sneaked into Qi Lu¡¯s stone.


    The stone-cutter cut off two-fifth of the stone at a time.


    The stone-cutter¡¯s expression changed.


    Qi Lu¡¯s smile froze on his face.


    There was nothing but stone inside it.


    The venue was filled with voices of pity.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Qi Lu said in an icy voice.


    The stone-cutter trembled visibly and started to cut the stone for the second time.


    This time, he cut off one-third of the remaining stone.


    However, there was still nothing but stone inside.


    Qi Lu¡¯s face looked extremely grim.


    ¡°Cut from the middle,¡± he growled in a low voice.


    Normally, people would not choose to cut the stone from the middle of it because if there was jade inside, the cut would leave the jade useless.


    However, as almost half of the stone was cut off, experienced gamblers could tell that the stone was useless at one glance.


    The stone-cutter wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and dared not to raise his head. This time, he directly cut the remaining stone into two equal pieces.


    What¡¯s this?


    Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    How could there be powders inside the stone?


    They had never seen such a strange thing.


    When a stone was cut open, there would be either jade or nothing but stone.


    At the moment, a gust of wind blew over through the window and blew the powders up, which dispersed in the place.


    Seeing this, the people present wore an even weirder expression.


    Qi Lu¡¯s face looked frighteningly dark, and he almost ground his teeth.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who could tell me how much are these powders worth?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice sounded abrupt in the silent venue.


    Hong Ling almost could not hold back her laughter.


    Other people also looked weird, seemingly trying hard to hold back their laughter.


    Not to mention how much these powders were worth, they had been blown away, so even if Qi Lu wanted to sell them, he had to find them back first.

 Chapter 95 - You Bring It upon Yourself!

    ¡°Don¡¯t cheer too soon.¡±


    Qi Lu stared at Chu Xun and said the words through his teeth, from which one could tell how deeply he hated Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun smiled faintly and signaled the stone-cutter to cut his stone.


    The people present all watched with widened eyes and held their breaths waiting for the result.


    The stone-cutter picked up one of Chu Xun¡¯s stones and cut it quickly without thinking because he wanted to frustrate Chu Xun.


    The stone was cut into two halves.


    There was dead silence in the place.


    Three seconds later¡­


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    Someone shouted, and no word could express the onlookers¡¯ feelings better than these two words.


    ¡­


    The onlookers saw a palm-sized part of the stone was green.


    ¡°It¡¯s jade¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in mild and refreshing green with high transparency.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a Secondary Deposit Jadeite.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! What have I seen? A Secondary Deposit Jadeite! The price will go much higher¡­¡±


    An uproar broke out in the venue like a ladle of water was poured into boiling oil.


    The last time they got a Secondary Deposit Jadeite was one year ago, and that one was not as good as this one. That¡¯s why they were so excited.


    However, the onlookers soon calmed down.


    The reason was that this high-quality Secondary Deposit Jadeite was cut into two halves by the stone-cutter and thus lost most of its value.


    The onlookers all sighed with a regretful expression and thought it a great pity.


    Plop!


    The stone-cutter looked pale and found it hard to breathe. His legs went soft like noodles, and he collapsed on the ground.


    He ruined a high-quality Secondary Deposit Jadeite. That was to say, if this jadeite was worth 100 million yuan, because of his reckless cut, the price of the jadeite would be cut down by 50 percent or even more.


    He dared not to see Qi Lu¡¯s expression, and even though he did not see it, he knew that Qi Lu must be very angry at him and want to eat his meat and drink his blood.


    Another person who trembled wildly was Manager Zhang because it was he who changed Qi Lu¡¯s stones secretly. However, so far, one of Qi Lu¡¯s stones turned out to have only powders inside while one of Chu Xun¡¯s stones had a Secondary Deposit Jadeite inside. This made Manager Zhang¡¯s heart sink.


    Qi Lu¡¯s eyes were burning with anger, and his handsome face twisted.


    ¡°How much is this worth?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    He really had no idea of the price of the jade.


    The noisy onlookers immediately became quiet for whoever answered the question at the moment would rub salt in Qi Lu¡¯s wound and offend him badly.


    ¡°Look at its color, texture, and transparency. This jadeite is of the highest quality in those aspects. Besides, it¡¯s a rare Secondary Deposit Jadeite. So I think it¡¯s at least worth 80 million or 100 million yuan,¡± said Hong Ling.


    She knew little about stones gambling, but she was good at evaluating the price of the jade as she was doing antique business.


    The onlookers all nodded their heads after hearing her words.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Hong Ling¡¯s voice trailed off, and after drawing everyone¡¯s attention to her, she continued, ¡°Now, this good jadeite is only worth 30 to 40 million yuan because it¡¯s cut into two halves. Moreover, it¡¯s Young Master Qi¡¯s man who ruined it, and it has nothing to do with us. So we must calculate it based on its original value.¡±


    The onlookers all nodded and found the words reasonable.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take its original price at 80 million yuan. Then the tenfold price should be 800 million yuan.¡± Chu Xun shifted his gaze to Qi Lu and said in a mocking tone, ¡°Young Master Qi, do you have any opinion about it?¡±


    Qi Lu opened his mouth but uttered no words because he felt a sharp pain in his heart, which made his face even more twisted.


    ¡°800 million yuan!¡± Qi Lu roared in silence. When he took charge of Qitian Jewelry Corporation, he was allowed to use at most 1,000 million yuan of the company. Now, he had to give out 800 million yuan, and if his family knew about this, he could no longer enjoy a luxurious life.


    Nevertheless, he could not break his words with so many people present. If he did, the reputation of Qitian Jewelry would be ruined, and by then, he would lose much more than 800 million yuan.


    Qi Lu was caught in a dilemma. He now was more than angry at Chu Xun, and was almost driven crazy by him.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down, I still have a chance to turn the tide¡­¡± Qi Lu comforted himself inwardly and finally suppressed his desire to vent his anger.


    ¡°I lost. You won this round. I¡¯ll give you 800 million yuan,¡± said Qi Lu. Though his face was twisted, his voice was calm. He did not make himself too disgraced.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Qi Lu looked at the collapsed stone-cutter.


    The stone-cutter nodded his head firmly because he knew if he was replaced, he would lose the chance of being forgiven forever. By then, Qi Lu would chop him and feed dogs with his meat. But if he helped Qi Lu get high-quality jade, he might get some rewards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±


    Qi Lu¡¯s voice sounded calm. He had regained his composure now.


    That was because he knew he could turn the tide and let Chu Xun suffer a crushing defeat and a terrible loss in the following time.


    The stone-cutter¡¯s hands trembled as he drew a line on the stone and fixed it.


    After glancing at Qi Lu, he started to cut the stone with a grave expression.


    He was very cautious when he left the first cut on the stone. This time, he cut off one-fifth of the stone but found nothing.


    When he started to cut the stone for the second time, his face looked pale. After he finished, he still found nothing.


    Most of the people present were experienced gamblers. At the point, they were very sure that it was a useless stone.


    Qi Lu clenched his fists tightly and his knuckles turned white. Blood vessels stood out on his neck.


    The stone-cutter¡¯s hands trembled violently, and he dared not to leave the cut.


    ¡°Go on!¡± Qi Lu could not help but roar.


    With shivering hands, the stone-cutter closed his eyes and cut down.


    After waiting for a long while, the stone-cutter still heard no voice, so he opened his eyes in confusion. However, he soon rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Manager Zhang¡¯s face turned pale before he could wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead. At the moment, he envied the fainted stone-cutter very much and was thinking about whether to pretend to pass out or not.


    He could not understand why things would become so abnormal. He had these stones examined many times and was very sure there was good jade inside them.


    However, he could not explain why he would see a small pile of powders in front of him.


    The onlookers were petrified after seeing powders in the two stones in succession. They did not know how to react for a moment.


    Qi Lu¡¯s eyes looked dull as he murmured, ¡°Impossible, impossible¡­¡±


    He rushed to Manager Zhang rapidly and grabbed him by the collar, roaring, ¡°Is it you who plotted this against me? It¡¯s your scheme, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not me, Young Master Qi. It¡¯s really not me, I swear¡­¡± Manager Zhang was scared and babbled.


    ¡°Fu*k your swear¡­¡± Qi Lu lifted a half stone and smashed Manager Zhang¡¯s head with it.


    Manager Zhang screamed in pain. His head broken and bleeding, he finally passed out as he wished.


    ¡°Who the hell is plotting against me? Who?¡± Qi Lu roared wildly.


    After that, he picked up his last stone and started to cut it by himself. The stone was cut into two halves.


    The venue was immediately in an uproar.


    Qi Lu finally went mad and growled with bloodshot eyes.


    It turned out that there were still powders in the third stone of his.


    What sins did he commit that caused him to be so unlucky?


    All the three stones he selected only had powders inside them. The possibility of such a thing happening was even lower than that of seeing a ghost!


    Thus, the only reason that such a thing would happen was that Qi Lu had committed too many sins.


    ¡°Who is conspiring against me? Who?¡± Qi Lu thought he was given away by someone and that perhaps someone bought Manager Zhang over.


    ¡°Young Master Qi, it¡¯s time to cut my stone,¡± said Chu Xun flatly.


    Qi Lu stared at Chu Xun with ferocious eyes. He thought it must be Chu Xun who bought Manager Zhang over and plotted against him.


    ¡°You, great¡­¡± Qi Lu pointed at Chu Xun and said with a vicious smile.


    He had made up his mind that he must let Chu Xun die a dog¡¯s death.


    ¡°You talked too much. Let¡¯s get started! I don¡¯t want to waste my time here,¡± said Chu Xun.


    With a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth, Qi Lu replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll cut the stone personally for you.¡±


    After putting down the stone, Qi Lu stared at Chu Xun and cut down toward the stone.


    The stone was cut into two halves, and a large piece of green jade came into people¡¯s sight.


    Earth-shaking exclamations broke out in the venue!


    Once again, it turned out to be a high-quality Secondary Deposit Jadeite.


    Qi Lu looked down and froze, looking like a sculpture.


    He almost went mad. Everything seemed sarcastic to him, and nothing would humiliate him more than this.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re just lucky¡­¡±Qi Lu murmured crazily and picked up Chu Xun¡¯s last stone.


    He cut the stone into two halves once more.


    The venue was in dead silence.


    It turned out to be a Secondary Deposit Jadeite of the highest quality!


    The onlookers became numb toward the scene, not knowing how to react.


    While one got only useless powders three times in succession when he cut his stones, another person got three pieces of Secondary Deposit Jadeite in succession from his stones.


    It was really an anecdote and a sharp contrast between best luck and worst luck.


    At the moment, not only Qi Lu¡¯s face but also his heart became twisted.


    When the day passed, the anecdote would spread over each corner of Gujiang City, and by then, all the young masters of those well-known families would gossip about Qi Lu, who also would become the biggest joke in his family.


    Besides, what he tried hard to get during decades would end in smoke.


    He could not allow this to happen. It took him much effort to take charge of Qitian Jewelry, and if he lost it, he would have no foothold in his family.


    His cousin brothers had coveted Qitian Jewelry for a long time, so they certainly would take the chance to rip him off. What¡¯s worse, he might lose his life because of it.


    ¡°What should I do? I can¡¯t just kill them all, can I?¡±


    All kinds of negative emotions filled Qi Lu¡¯s mind.


    His eyes turned bloody red, and his aura turned vicious. He looked at the fainted Manager Zhang and blamed him for pushing him to such a corner.


    The more Qi Lu thought about it, the angrier he was. As anger rose in his heart, he was emboldened by his evil thoughts. He picked up a half stone which had Secondary Deposit Jadeite inside and heavily smashed Manager Zhang, who was lying on the ground.


    Puff!


    Manager Zhang¡¯s head was crushed, and his brains and blood scattered on the ground.


    The body of the fainted Manager Zhang twitched before lying still again, and he died on the spot.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Murder!¡±


    The onlookers were alarmed, and screams of horror echoed in the place one after another. The venue was totally in a mess.


    Some bold people even took the chance to take some photos of the scene with their mobile phones.


    Hong Ling felt terrified at the scene.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes and thought Qi Lu a ruthless man.


    Qi Lu looked at Chu Xun with bloodshot eyes and a cruel smile on his face, laughing wildly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. You and Manager Zhang conspired against me. I won¡¯t let you off. I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Qi Lu shouted angrily and charged at Chu Xun with a half stone in his hands.


    Chu Xun ignored the words. After all, Qi Lu only had himself to blame for what happened to him. He fell into the hole he dug himself.


    As Chu Xun flicked his fingers, two white sparks disappeared into Qi Lu¡¯s knees.


    Plop!


    Qi Lu went down on his knees, and a pushing force made him slide forward several meters, which abraded his knees and caused him to scream in pain.


    He tried to get up but found his legs paralyzed, and he could not move them at all.


    ¡°My legs¡­ my legs¡­¡±


    Having lost so much money, he would have no future if he became lame.


    Qi Lu was panic-stricken and struggled desperately to stand up, but failed no matter how hard he tried. He was so terrified that he started to shout in horror¡­


    The dispersing onlookers also noticed the scene. They stopped running and plucked up their courage to gather around Qi Lu.


    They saw Qi Lu¡¯s awkward look and found that he lost all his elegant demeanor as a descendant of the Qi Family.


    The onlookers could not help but sigh to themselves, ¡°It¡¯s true God is watching above us.¡±


    Qi Lu¡¯s crimes were too numerous to record, and people knew clearly about some of them. Qi Lu had raped so many innocent girls, but for fearing the Qi Family, people turned a blind eye to his crimes.


    Just as an old saying goes, the mills of God grind slowly.


    Yet, they did not know that the ¡°God¡± who would punish Qi Lu was not above them but standing among them.

 Chapter 96 - Deserving More Than Death!

    Chapter 96 Deserving More Than Death!Qi Lu wailed in horror. He legs became impaired all of a sudden.


    No one knew how Qi Lu¡¯s legs became impaired except Chu Xun, who did it, and Hong Ling.


    The crowd gathered toward Qi Lu after hearing his wail, and seeing his miserable look, they felt very happy as if they were people with psychopathology.


    However, it also showed how angry people were at Qi Lu¡¯s evil deeds. The onlookers all started to take photos and make videos of him.


    However, other than Chu Xun, no one noticed that the door of the elevator opened, and a well-built, dark-skinned man who had a crew cut and wore camouflage clothes and combat boots walked in.


    The man had sharp and bright eyes, his temples bulged slightly, and his aura was wild.


    The man walked to the crowd, and with a single hand, he lifted a man who was taking photos by the back of his neck and threw him heavily on the ground.


    Bang!


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    Sounds of bone-cracking echoed after a loud bang, and the man who was thrown onto ground passed out without even letting out a groan, blood flowing down from the corner of his mouth.


    Alarmed by the loud sound, others all turned back quickly, only to see the man with a crew cut pick up the phone on the ground, hold it tightly, and then loosen his grip.


    The crowd stepped back several steps in fear.


    That was because the man crumbed the phone with bare hands, and it frightened the crowd even to think of the grip falling on their bodies.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± The terrified and panic-stricken Qi Lu felt both happy and sad seeing the man with a crew cut.


    The latter was no other than Qi Lu¡¯s elder brother, Qi Huang, the chief commander of the special forces of the country and a major general who had a license to kill.


    At the age of five, Qi Huang was picked out by a wandering Taoist and became his disciple. Since then, Qi Huang traveled all over the country with the Taoist and challenged all kinds of experts until he returned home at the age of 25. After that, he joined the special forces of the country and became a major general with countless achievements in three years.


    Qi Huang grinned, his teeth white and chilling.


    Most of the people present had recognized Qi Huang and knew he was a tough guy. After returning to Gujiang City from wandering around, Qi Huang went to the doors of all the famous boxers and Taekwondo masters to challenge them to fights.


    The most well-known combat of him was that he beat Piao Enhao, a Taekwondo master from another country, to death with one punch. He, thus, became famous.


    Seeing that Qi Huang injured a man as soon as he appeared, the people present could not help but feel frightened. Some people even tried to run away stealthily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll break the legs of those who dare to flee.¡±


    The crowd trembled in fear after hearing Qi Huang¡¯s words, and those who planned to flee immediately gave up the idea.


    ¡°You killed him?¡± Qi Huang stared at Qi Lu, pointing at Manager Zhang, who died in a scary way.


    ¡°He conspired against me with outsiders, so he deserves more than death,¡± Qi Lu said in a tone of resentment.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± Qi Huang did not go to check Qi Lu¡¯s legs. Instead, he sat down with his legs crossed, looking like he was ready to listen to Qi Lu¡¯s story.


    Qi Lu gnashed his teeth and started to tell him the whole story.


    Of course, he did not mention his dirty thoughts on Hong Ling but lied that Hong Ling seduced him and worked with Chu Xun and Manager Zhang to frame him.


    Qi Huang looked up at Hong Ling and said with a grin, ¡°She is indeed beautiful.¡±


    Hong Ling took two steps backward. Qi Huang¡¯s eyes were so aggressive that she felt he saw through her mind.


    Qi Huang shifted his gaze to Chu Xun and frowned, but he soon smoothed his knitted brows.


    ¡°Brother, catch this bitch and this bastard. I¡¯ll let them suffer unbearable pains.¡± Qi Lu¡¯s eyes looked vicious, and the malevolence in his tone was extremely chilling.


    ¡°Does retribution really exist in the world?¡±


    Just as everyone thought that the enraged Qi Huang would go to deal with Chu Xun and Hong Ling, he suddenly uttered the words.


    ¡°You¡¯re my younger brother, and I know you well. She didn¡¯t seduce you at all, and the fact is you were blinded by lechery. Given the sins you committed these years, I should crush your balls¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Qi Lu looked at Qi Huang, his biological elder brother, in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. To put it bluntly, you only have yourself to blame for what happened to you. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ll have to stay at home with impaired legs, lest you¡¯ll go out to hurt innocent girls,¡± said Qi Huang with a big smile.


    Everyone was surprised to hear the words. They wondered why the ever-overbearing Qi Huang would become so magnanimous.


    ¡°However, even though you¡¯re a bastard, you¡¯re still my brother. Not all people have the right to plot against the descendants of the Qi Family, so¡­¡± Qi Huang stood up, like a lion who woke up from sleep, and his aura became aggressive. Staring at Chu Xun, he said word by word, ¡°How do you want to die?¡±


    The people present all felt frightened. Qi Huang finally showed his true colors¡ªa domineering and arrogant Qi Huang, who would question others how they would like to be killed. No one doubted that Qi Huang would kill for he had done so before. Having killed more than one person, he still lived safe and sound.


    Hong Ling looked pale and felt depressed by Qi Huang¡¯s aura.


    Chu Xun chuckled and took one step forward.


    Hong Ling immediately felt the pressure on her fade away like tides.


    Qi Huang observed Chu Xun with amazement, curiosity, and confusion in his eyes.


    ¡°If the price of the latter two pieces of the jade is 800 million yuan each, then your younger brother will owe me 240 million yuan. Since you¡¯re his elder brother, how about you pay me for him?¡± Chu Xun said flatly with a calm expression.


    The onlookers were astonished and wondered if Chu Xun wanted to die sooner, for he tried to settle accounts with Qi Huang when Qi Huang asked him how he would like to die.


    Qi Huang was slightly surprised but soon grinned, saying, ¡°Interesting!¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking about repudiating your debt?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Qi Huang smiled even more brightly as he replied loudly, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Qi Huang was so arrogant that he neither tried to conceal his intention nor lowered his voice. He even didn¡¯t avoid the topic but talked loudly that he was going to repudiate the debt and others could do nothing to him, without his face turning blushed or his heart beating any faster.


    No one felt surprised, and instead, they laughed at Chu Xun for he was so naive.


    Qi Huang was a man who would never allow himself to suffer any loss. As the onlookers saw it, Chu Xun had better not take the money, or he would be killed before he could spend the money.


    ¡°You have two choices. Leave the woman here and apologize to my younger brother and the Qi Family,¡± Qi Huang said with barely suppressed killing intent. Killing was nothing serious to him.


    ¡°What about the other choice?¡± Chu Xun asked with interest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, and by then, she would have to stay here as well, and you¡­¡±


    Before Qi Huang could finish his words, a light puffing sound echoed in the place, followed by shrill screams.


    Qi Huang¡¯s expression changed dramatically before he turned around.


    He turned back, only to see Qi Lu lying on the floor with a knife stabbed into his heart.


    The crowd dispersed quickly like tides, and only a beautiful female attendant stayed where she was, with a relieved expression on her face.


    Chu Xun looked at the female attendant in astonishment. Delicate, slender, and without any fluctuation of Internal Breath in her, the woman appeared to be an ordinary woman.Read more chapter on vi pnovel


    Yet, this ordinary woman actually managed to kill Qi Lu in front of everyone.


    Even Chu Xun did not notice when she acted.


    Boom!


    A strong killing intent emitted from Qi Huang¡¯s body.


    That someone actually killed his brother under his nose enraged Qi Huang badly. His eyes were full of killing intent, and no matter who did it, he would kill him.


    Boom!


    The floor under Qi Huang¡¯s feet was cracked, and he neared the female attendant in the blink of an eye. He slashed toward the woman¡¯s neck from behind, with his hand as sharp as a blade, causing a sharp whooshing sound in the air.


    The strike could even tear steel apart, let alone a woman¡¯s thin neck.


    Boom!


    A white hand suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stopped Qi Huang¡¯s slashing hand. After that, a strong power wave erupted and threw Qi Huang backward.


    As Qi Huang kept falling backward, each step he took would cause the floor to crack with its surface looking like cobwebs.


    After he regained his balance, his eyes narrowed sharply.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed not simple,¡± said Qi Huang in a cold tone.


    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re too simple,¡± Chu Xun replied indifferently and withdrew his hand gently.


    A threatening aura instantly emitted from Qi Huang¡¯s body, causing the air around him to distort. He looked like a sharp sword that was just unsheathed, seemingly ready to launch a fatal attack at any time.


    However, Chu Xun seemed not to feel it. He turned around and raised his eyebrows at the female attendant, saying, ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±


    If he had not sensed that she was just an ordinary woman, he would have thought that she killed Qi Lu just to frame him.


    ¡°Because he deserves it. He is a bastard, and even death would not expiate all his crimes. He is a cruel brute. How I wish I could slice his meat and feed them to dogs¡­¡± the female attendant¡¯s voice was filled with boundless hatred, sounding like there was a blood feud between them.


    ¡°Could you please tell me what he had done to you. If he really deserves his death as you said, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± said Chu Xun.


    After staring at Chu Xun silently for a long while, the female attendant gnashed his teeth. ¡°Since I¡¯ll be killed anyway, I may as well take a risk telling him. This mysterious man may be able to save me.¡± she thought to herself.


    Having made up her mind, she started to tell her story slowly.


    The woman was named Li Kexin, and she had a sister who was two years old younger than her and was named Li Kele.


    Two years ago, she was a junior student in a college, while her sister was a freshman in a college. To lighten the burden of their family, the two sisters found a part-time job in Qitian Jewelry.


    Li Kexin was a reserved and introverted girl.


    On the contrary, her sister was a beautiful and outgoing girl who loved to smile and always treated others friendly.


    However, misfortune fell on them suddenly.


    The lovely Li Kele caught Qi Lu¡¯s attention, who ganged up with his evil friends, drugged her and raped her by turns.


    After that, they took the poor girl to rural areas, locked her in a villa, and tortured her arbitrarily.


    Then, one day, when they got bored of her, they sold her to Africa secretly.


    Li Kexin and her family tried every means to look for Li Kele, yet they did not get any news of her.


    Several months ago, just when they thought that Li Kele might have died and did not hold any hope of finding her, she called them.


    ¡­


    Li Kele told them everything that happened to her on the phone.


    However, when they finally found her, she was dead. The coroner told them that Li Kele was addicted to drugs and affected with HIV.


    Li Kexin¡¯s parents could not take such a blow and fell ill, never getting well again.


    Li Kexin sold their house and held her father¡¯s funeral. She decided to continue her job in Qitian Jewelry, waiting for a chance to take revenge.


    As Qi Lu was always surrounded by his bodyguards wherever he went, Li Kexin didn¡¯t get any chance after several months in waiting, until today.


    When she saw a chance just now, she stabbed into his heart without hesitation.


    ¡°I see. He did deserve his death.¡± Hong Ling looked at Qi Lu¡¯s dead body with ressentiment and disgust in her eyes.


    Human beings could feel for others. The people in the venue all became silent upon hearing Li Kexin¡¯s words and agreed that Qi Lu deserved his death.


    Qi Huang furrowed his eyebrows after hearing the words. He looked down at Qi Lu and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a cruel brute, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so disgusting. If you were still alive, I would kill you with my hands as well.¡±


    When he finished his words, he bowed toward Li Kexin and said in a sincere tone, ¡°I know it¡¯s no use to say anything, but I still want to say sorry to you for this bastard, and I hope you can forgive him.¡±


    Before Li Kexin could reply, Qi Huang straightened up and scanned around before saying, ¡°Qi Lu is a ruthless bastard. As his elder brother, I have to apologize to you for him though I don¡¯t want to have a brother like him.¡±


    ¡°For what he did, I¡¯m willing to apologize to you, but to protect the reputation of the Qi Family, I have to kill you all the same.¡±


    Qi Huang shot a sharp gaze at Li Kexin.

 Chapter 97 - Qi Huang Is Scared out of Wits!

    Qi Lu was more animal than man, for which Qi Huang could bow down and apologize!


    But Qi Lu was a member of the Qi Family. In order not to damage the reputation of the Qi Family, Qi Huang had to kill this girl.


    This was contradictory, but no one could say whether Qi Huang was right or wrong in doing so.


    Of course, Chu Xun didn¡¯t care that. In his view, Qi Lu should die. That was enough.


    Li Kexin killed Qi Lu, and he would save this poor girl. It was not a matter of the hero saving a beauty. He had no other thought. He just thought that this girl had no reason to die.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill her,¡± Chu Xun said lightly, but his tone was full of determination.


    Qi Huang¡¯s cultivation was at the fifth level of Acquired Realm. It was really extraordinary that he could reach that at a young age, but compared with Chu Xun, he still wasn¡¯t powerful enough.


    Qi Huang stepped forward and stood in front of Chu Xun, facing him. Qi Huang was a soldier. He knew that nonsense was the most useless, so he acted directly.


    Bang!


    The floor under his feet exploded and many pieces flew in all directions.


    Qi Huang¡¯s eyes were full of murderous ideas, and his ten fingers moved quickly.


    Whoosh, whoosh¡­!


    The broken pieces of floor were flicked by him and then rushed to Chu Xun like bullets.


    He was not a grandmaster, so he couldn¡¯t release his Internal Breath to the outside. This attack was called the Heavenly Maids Scatter Blossoms.


    It was an attack of Taoism. Taoist used Qi to defend entity. It was very powerful.


    Li Kexin¡¯s face turned pale with fright.


    The crowd also changed their looks when they saw that. Only by hearing the explosion brought by these fragments could people know the power, which was absolutely no worse than the bullet.


    Many people subconsciously closed their eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to see Chu Xun get shot.


    When the fragments were near, Chu Xun raised his hand and ripples appeared in front of him.


    The fragments hit the ripples, and were smashed into powder after dull sounds.


    Qi Huang¡¯s eyes were open, and he showed a shocked look. Although the name of his attack, the heavenly maids scatter blossoms, sounded not very powerful, its power still could scare the people at the eighth level of Acquired Realm.


    ¡°Is he at the ninth level of Acquired Realm?¡± Thinking of that, Qi Huang suddenly widened his eyes. But then he shook his head quickly to dispel the idea.


    Because it was impossible. The wandering Taoist had said that he was a rare genius. After painstaking cultivation of more than 20 years, he only reached the fifth level of Acquired Realm, which was frightening enough.


    The other side was so young. If he was really at the ninth level of Acquired Realm, he would run without hesitation.


    Everyone was stunned with open mouth. They didn¡¯t expect Qi Huang¡¯s attack to be blocked by Chu Xun.


    As the saying goes, dilettante watches the scene of bustle, adept the contents.


    These were all ordinary people. They only thought that Qi Huang¡¯s attack was more powerful than bullets.


    Seeing that, Hong Ling sneered. If these people knew that the Jade Card made by Chu Xun could block bullets easily, would they be shocked?


    Boom!


    Qi Huang¡¯s Internal Breath surged and his fighting spirit was aroused. He had traveled with the wandering Taoist and challenged all kinds of experts. Some of them were much more powerful than him, but he had never backed down.


    Even facing the wandering Taoist, he was not afraid to throw punches.


    Qi Huang stooped and rushed out like a fierce tiger. A powerful and fierce fist went straight to Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    The corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth was raised. He also gave out a powerful blow.


    Bang!


    The momentum of both fists was rampant and outrageous.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t even shake. He was perfectly calm and collected.


    But Qi Huang flew back, stumbled backward after landing, and stopped more than ten meters away. The floor was trampled and exploded.


    He suddenly raised his head with startled eyes. In his mind, he was more shocked.


    He attacked, and the other side just stood there to defend against him, but he was shaken back by one blow.


    Moreover, he could feel that his opponent didn¡¯t do his best.


    This meant that the other side was much stronger than him.


    ¡°Try to defend against my attack,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Although Chu Xun didn¡¯t show any overwhelming momentum, he made Qi Huang¡¯s hairs prickle with fear.


    The next moment, Chu Xun¡¯s tiptoe lightly trod on the ground, and he rushed out and threw a punch at the same time.


    Boom!


    The momentum of the fist was so powerful that it tore the air, making shrill explosion sounds.


    At the same time, the elevator door opened. A handsome young man with his hands in his pockets came out, singing a song, and just saw this scene.


    The young man¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he shouted in a loud voice, ¡°Big Brother, stop!¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly shocked at the sound. ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    However, Chu Xun didn¡¯t stop. His fists fell, and a white light burst out along the fist.


    Boom!


    There was a loud sound, which almost deafened the crowd.


    There was a hole in the floor 50 centimeters from Qi Huang¡¯s foot. People looked down and saw pairs of frightened eyes below.


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist penetrated the floor.


    Qi Huang, the master at the fifth level of Acquired Realm and the commander of the special forces, was scared out of wits now. His face was pale, and his eyes were dull.


    The people around were silent, and their eyes were bulged, as if they had seen a ghost.


    The floor which was dozens of centimeters thick was penetrated by one punch. Besides, the steel bars inside the floor, as thick as fingers, were all broken.


    Was this something human could do? It would definitely frighten people if it was told to others.


    Chu Xun looked calm. He took back his hand and turned to look at Su Fan.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Su Fan took a look at the floor which was penetrated and was speechless secretly.


    ¡°This is my friend¡­¡± His eyes were suddenly full of surprise before he finished speaking.


    Chu Xun followed his gaze and found Su Fan staring at the dead Qi Lu.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Su Fan nodded, then he pointed to Qi Huang and said, ¡°He is my friend. Thank you for not killing him, Big Brother.¡±


    After that, he pointed to the dead Qi Lu and said, ¡°This is my friend¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°Qi Huang, are you blind? How did you offend my Big Brother?¡± Su Fan¡¯s words were very impolite. He had known Qi Huang for many years and they were good friends.


    But at this time, he was a little angry. How could this guy provoke Chu Xun? If they hadn¡¯t agreed to meet here by phone before, if he had come here a few seconds later, or had reacted slowly, Qi Huang would have already died.


    Su Fan didn¡¯t know that Chu Xun didn¡¯t plan to kill Qi Huang at all. Qi Huang didn¡¯t need to be killed yet.


    Qi Huang¡¯s face was pale and his eyes were dull. He saw with his own eyes a flash of white light burst out of his opponent¡¯s fist, then it hit the ground and explode.


    That was releasing the Internal Breath to the outside, the means of the grandmaster.


    It was terrible that the other side should be such a young master. At this moment, Qi Huang had a strong sense of powerlessness and couldn¡¯t resist, even though he used to be an arbitrary man.


    ¡°Hey, answer me.¡± Su Fan looked at his stunned face and couldn¡¯t help kicking him.


    Qi Huang suddenly trembled and looked at Chu Xun in panic, as if he had woken up from a nightmare.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t worry. Since Big Brother didn¡¯t kill you, you won¡¯t die. My Big Brother is like an immortal. He won¡¯t and disdain to go back on his word.¡± When Su Fan comforted Qi Huang, he didn¡¯t forget to flatter Chu Xun.


    ¡°Thank you very much, senior.¡± Qi Huang hurriedly saluted Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was a grandmaster, a rare and precious master! Such a kind of people was unthinkable powerful. Even if the Qi Family engaged in official career, they still dared not offend a grandmaster.


    It was forbidden to humiliate the grandmaster.


    Qi Huang felt uneasy and waited for Chu Xun to speak, like a criminal waiting for a sentence.


    If Chu Xun forgave him, everything would be fine. If Chu Xun didn¡¯t forgive him, the Qi Family would be in danger.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    He didn¡¯t hate Qi Huang. Although Qi Huang was domineering and powerful, he was qualified to do so. Besides, he discriminated between gratitude and resentment.


    Qi Huang breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, he was so nervous that his back was soaked by sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take away this woman,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senior. From today on, our family will never disturb her.¡± Qi Huang promised.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°Big Brother, take care! I¡¯ll take care of the matter here, and it will never cause you any trouble. I¡¯ll see you when I¡¯m done.¡± Su Fan patted his chest and said.


    ¡°Senior, I will give the money you won by gambling on stone to Su Fan and let him bring that to you¡­¡± said Qi Huang.


    Chu Xun nodded and left with Hong Ling and Li Kexin.


    After Chu Xun left for more than ten minutes, Qi Huang was sure that Chu Xun would not come back again, so he sat on the ground and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Su Fan, with a bad smile on his face, said with some schadenfreude, ¡°How do you feel? Didn¡¯t you pee in your pants?¡±


    Compared with Qi Huang, Su Fan¡¯s cultivation was so low that he was always bullied by Qi Huang at ordinary times. At this time, he couldn¡¯t help teasing Qi Huang to balance his previous depression.


    Qi Huang was honest. He said with a wry smile, ¡°I almost. The words ¡®grandmaster¡¯ almost suffocated me.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you called him Big Brother. How do you know each other?¡± Qi Huang was curious.


    ¡°You want to say that such a scum like me can¡¯t know my Big Brother, right?¡± Su Fan said unpleasantly. He knew what Qi Huang meant.


    Qi Huang nodded his head rudely, and Su Fan turned a little angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s fate, do you know? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s the moral quality that decides whether one can become Big Brother¡¯s friend, not cultivation¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have moral quality?¡± Qi Huang asked seriously.


    Su Fan stopped talking. Then he pointed at Qi Huang and angrily said, ¡°You conscienceless bastard. If I hadn¡¯t come here in time, you would have died long ago. It¡¯s okay that you didn¡¯t thank me. How can you tease me?¡±


    Speaking of this, Qi Huang thanked Su Fan seriously, because Su Fan was right.


    ¡°Such a young master is terrible. Only those above can fight with him.¡±


    Qi Huang was the commander of the special forces, Su Fan came from a military family, and Su Laohu was the soul of the military, so they knew many secrets unknown to outsiders.


    For example, the 12 Chinese Zodiacs, the 12 Constellations, Dragon Guards and so on.


    Su Fan knew who Qi Huang was talking about. He pouted and said, ¡°Compared with my Big Brother, they¡¯re nobody. Big Brother has killed some of them.¡±


    The speaker has no particular intention in saying something, but the listener reads his own meaning into it.


    Hearing that, Qi Huang shivered with fear and stared at Su Fan in horror.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qi Huang thought Su Fan was only joking.


    Su Fan realized that he had said something wrong, so he didn¡¯t want to hide it any longer. He leaned over and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    Qi Huang nodded. ¡°What rubbish! Why did I ask if I don¡¯t want to know?¡±


    ¡°Stand up straight so as not to freak out,¡± said Su Fan.


    Qi Huang was speechless. Did freaking out have anything to do with standing up? But he still stood up obediently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! Do you know the 12 Constellations?¡±


    Qi Huang nodded. Of course he knew the 12 Constellations. The Cancer of them was a grandmaster of First Grade. He had visited.


    ¡°The 12 Constellations have offended my Big Brother. Do you know what happened later?¡± Su Fan intentionally tantalized Qi Huang.


    Qi Huang almost wanted to give him a beating. He said angrily, ¡°Say it quickly.¡±


    ¡°The 12 Constellations were all killed by my Big Brother¡­¡±


    Before Su Fan finished speaking, Qi Huang¡¯s legs trembled and turned weak. He collapsed to the ground, lips trembling.


    He didn¡¯t think Su Fan would make fun of it.


    ¡°I told you to stand straight.¡± Su Fan smirked proudly. He crouched down, leaned over, and continued, ¡°Cancer, a grandmaster of First Grade, and Kuo Jian were all defeated and beheaded by my Big Brother.¡±


    Qi Huang¡¯s eyes were dull, his whole body was sweating, and he swallowed hard.


    ¡°The rest of the 12 Constellations were all killed by my Big Brother with one blow. There was no second attack.¡±


    Qi Huang rolled his eyes with fear and almost fainted.


    What kind of existence did he face just now?


    Among the 12 Constellations, in addition to Cancer who was a grandmaster, the rest were all masters at the ninth level of Acquired Realm. Their combat power was extremely terrifying. Unexpectedly, they were all destroyed by that man. It was so fucking scary.


    Qi Huang wanted to cry. He was really scared now.

 Chapter 98 - The Terrifying Old Man!

    Chapter 98 The Terrifying Old Man!Chu Xun drove back to Qianlong Mount Villas.


    Li Kexin left. She wanted to be at Chu Xun¡¯s service all her life to repay his kindness, but Chu Xun refused. She was a poor girl. Since she had avenged, she should return to a plain life and live well in the future.


    Chu Xun sent Hong Ling back to the House of Treasure and left.


    Now for Chu Xun, the most important thing was the safety of everyone around him. He had to solve this problem as soon as possible.


    At this time, it was late, the moon was emitting soft white light, and the car was speeding on the road in Qianlong Mountain.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun¡¯s look changed. He flipped, and a white light shot through the roof of the car, leaving a small hole, as thick as a thumb, through which moonlight came.


    The next moment, the car suddenly stopped. Chu Xun quickly got off the car and looked forward.


    Under the moonlight, an old man with grey hair stood more than ten meters away, and looked at Chu Xun in surprise. There was a small hole, as thick as the thumb, on his lapel.


    Chu Xun was shocked. The old man was not simple. He didn¡¯t know when he appeared on the roof of his car.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were very bright in the moonlight, and he stared at Chu Xun intensely.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Xun was indifferent.


    The old man didn¡¯t answer. He rushed to Chu Xun like a shadow in the moonlight.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s so fast! He must be at the speed of sound-breaking.¡±


    The momentum of the old man suddenly became appalling. He threw a palm, strength of which rushed over like a huge wave.


    Chu Xun¡¯s True Energy surged, and his strength at the beginning of Foundation Realm was showed obviously. Surrounded by white lights, he threw a punch fiercely.


    The white light, like a piece of cloth, burst out from the fist, and bumped against the power of the old man¡¯s palm, bringing sounds of explosion.


    Boom!


    There was a dull sound, sounded like a bomb going off. Terrible airflow spread in all directions and Chu Xun¡¯s car was also knocked off several meters.


    The road under the old man¡¯s feet exploded, but he did not move at all.


    Chu Xun backed up more than ten meters with a serious look. He actually was shaken back.


    ¡°You are too weak.¡± The old man spoke with a clear voice.


    ¡°Am I?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Demon-slain Finger. Killing the living by the first finger.¡±


    Chu Xun made a magic signet by both hands and then tapped it by one finger.


    Boom!


    The air suddenly surged and twisted, and a white shadow stood in the air. Looking carefully, we could find that it was a giant finger transformed by white lights, as high as ten meters and like a huge stone pillar.


    Boom¡­!


    With the power of destroying the sky and the earth, the pillar-liked finger fell towards the old man at a high speed.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were a little surprised, but he wasn¡¯t panic.


    With a light shout, the old man threw a palm to the air. A palm burst out from his palm, enlarged quickly, and hit the fallen giant finger.


    Boom!


    The strong power swept and spread around. The trees on one side were cut off by the knife-liked power, and the rocks exploded.


    The giant finger was defeated by the palm and disappeared in the air.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes grew cold.


    ¡°Demon-slain Finger. Smashing the mountain and river by the second finger.¡±


    As Chu Xun made a magic signet, a larger finger stood in the air, and then fell as his own finger fell.


    The old man looked serious. His whole Internal Breath flew quickly, and there was a small hurricane around him. His palms were glittering and shining, and then were launched.


    Two palms burst out and merged into one in the air, colliding with the fallen giant finger.


    The fall of the giant finger slowed down, but it still fell with the power of destruction.


    The old man snorted and launched several palms in succession.


    Bang!


    The giant finger was smashed directly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face turned pale. The second finger of Demon-slain Finger was not suitable for his current cultivation. His True Energy was consumed too fast.


    What made Chu Xun even more surprised was that the old man was too strong, and he was the strongest opponent he had met so far.


    ¡°Whatever means you have, just show me,¡± the old man said proudly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. He had no other choice but try his best to fight tonight.


    Chu Xun stamped his feet violently, ground exploding, and rushed up into the air.


    ¡°Demon-slaughtering Palm. Nirodha!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s right hand, full of white and bright lights, was launched fiercely. A sharp palm fell towards the old man¡¯s head like a thunder.


    The old man looked up at Chu Xun and smiled. The next moment, he disappeared.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun failed to hit the old man, but hit the ground, where a big hole with a diameter of three meters appeared. The whole Qianlong Mountain was shaking.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face turned pale again. The speed of the other side was too fast, as fast as his.


    ¡°Young man, I have defended against so many attacks from you, and it¡¯s your turn to defend against mine.¡± Looking at Chu Xun, the old man said with a smile on his face.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were narrowed and he was on guard. It would be a fierce battle and it would be very difficult to survive.


    The old man took out an octagonal bronze mirror.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hair stood on end at once. That was an immortal weapon.


    The old man smiled and injected his Internal Breath into the bronze mirror.


    The octagonal bronze mirror was full of light at once, accompanied by strong dragon¡¯s howls.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The deafening roars of dragons resounded through the sky, like the spring thunder, and many huge rocks rolled down because of the roars.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were widened and shining with gold.


    Golden dragons came out of the octagonal bronze mirror one by one, and rushed to the air. There were eight in total, each of which was more than ten meters long. Chu Xun had fought against a real dragon. These golden dragons even showed some majesty of real dragons.


    The eight golden dragons hovered in the sky, and their howls resounded in all directions.


    Chu Xun¡¯s blood froze and his hair prickled with fear. He really felt the danger.


    The old man had not only strong cultivation, but also an immortal weapon.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    As the old man waved, eight dragons swooped down to Chu Xun.


    The wooden sword appeared in Chu Xun¡¯s hand. He bit his teeth and poured his remaining True Energy into the wooden sword crazily. He could only exert his energy to fight.


    At once, the wooden sword was shining with a dazzling golden light, which covered Chu Xun so that he looked like the God of war in a suit of golden armor.


    Chu Xun raised his head and his eyes were shining with gold.


    ¡°Chop!¡±


    He wielded his sword, and nine sword lights burst out.


    The sword lights tore the air, but it didn¡¯t cause any explosion. It was soundless.


    Eight sword lights rushed to the eight swooping dragons, while the last one rushed to the old man.


    Pfft!


    There was a soft sound, like the sound of a knife cutting a leaf.


    The first sword light had stopped one golden dragon, and directly penetrated it. Then the dragon roared and exploded. It was deafening.


    Puff puff¡­!


    Next, the seven dragons were broken by seven sword lights almost at the same time, which then turned into fireworks all over the sky and dissipated.


    Chu Xun was shocked. ¡°How could it be so easy?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The old man¡¯s angry voice attracted Chu Xun¡¯s attention and he looked over.


    He happened to see that the old man was hit in the shoulder by the sword light, and a string of blood beads burst out. The sword light then fell into the rock behind the old man, and exploded.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes twinkled with doubts. It was strange everywhere.


    The eight dragons were easily destroyed by his sword lights, as if they were paper-made.


    The old man had strong cultivation. How could he be so weak when using an immortal weapon?


    Chu Xun supported himself with sword. His True Energy was almost exhausted.


    The old man was angry. He took out a white porcelain bottle, opened it, and poured out some white powder to the wound on his shoulder. The wound stopped bleeding instantly, which showed that this medicine was special.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember how many years I haven¡¯t been hurt, but you hurt me today.¡± The old man was annoyed, but not murderous.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Xun wanted to know why such a powerful man attacked him.


    The old man gave Chu Xun a fierce look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t care about who I am. I¡¯m just looking for an answer.¡±


    ¡°What answer?¡± Chu Xun was curious.


    ¡°I just want to see if you are a real cultivator. Now I can be sure that you are,¡± said the old man.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he was excited inside. The old man knew the cultivator. How could it be possible?


    ¡°Are there any other cultivators on earth?¡±


    ¡°What else do you know?¡± Chu Xun suppressed his shock.


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are only three people in the world who know about the cultivator, including you.¡±


    Three people? Chu Xun¡¯s eyes twinkled. It could be concluded from the words of the old man that there was a cultivator behind him.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Chu Xun was suddenly curious.


    ¡°Your cultivation is too low now. You should strive for higher cultivation. You will see him sooner or later,¡± said the old man.


    Chu Xun was speechless. It was the first time that he had heard that his cultivation was too low, and he felt that he was disliked. It was too unpleasant.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. See you later!¡± The old man held the fist in the other hand, turned around, and left.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s mind was full of questions and he was going to stop the old man.


    The old man kept on walking and said, ¡°Boy, do you still have strength to chase me?¡±


    After that, he took a step of more than ten meters forward and entered the dense forest, like a flash of lightning.


    Chu Xun was angry. It was the first time that he had been ignored. He bit his teeth, and mobilized his left True Energy inside his body.


    Five white lights shot out from his fingertips, and entered the dense forest.


    It was Reincarnation Line.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    A moment later, a scream came from the forest.


    ¡°Boy, the next time I see you, I¡¯ll spank you.¡±


    The old man¡¯s roar was so loud that it made the trees tremble.


    The corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth was slightly raised, and he was a little relieved, but he soon became angry. He was the Immortal Emperor and had lived for more than three thousand years, but he was called boy by this old man. He was really angry.


    However, the old man¡¯s cultivation was terrible. If the old man tried his best, he would be no match for him.


    But when he thought about the injury on the old man¡¯s shoulder and that he was unscathed, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help feeling comfortable.


    ¡°The world is more and more interesting,¡± murmured Chu Xun.


    He sat down and began to adjust.


    Two hours later, Chu Xun opened his eyes. His True Energy which had been used up was full now, and the foundation was more stable. This fight was productive.


    He turned around to look at the car. But when he saw the car, he almost cursed, even though he was an indifferent man.


    The car was crushed to scrap by a fallen rock.


    Chu Xun walked over and punched fiercely. The rock was smashed. He took out what he got in Qitian Jewelry and turned to the top of the mountain. Chu Xun¡¯s speed had already reached the speed of sound-breaking, as fast as lightning.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The next morning, the sun had just risen.


    Chu Xun walked out of the yard, holding a jade bracelet in his hand, and then threw it.


    Bang!


    The jade bracelet fell on the ground and a white light burst out.


    Then a light curtain flew on the ground and spread flat, forming a circle with a diameter of about five meters. Suddenly, a transparent boundary like water curtain rose from the brim of the circle, just like a huge semicircle glass cover on the ground.


    Chu Xun reached out his hand and touched it, making it ripple.


    He suddenly punched it fiercely, but it only shook and soon calmed down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use 50% True Energy!¡±


    Chu Xun murmured, then he clenched his fist again and hit the border.


    It rippled and lights flashed rapidly. The border was shaking, as if it was going to burst at any time, but at last it still calmed down.


    The corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth was raised.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use eighty percent of True Energy this time.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he threw a punch.


    Boom!


    The border shook, and finally exploded and disappeared.


    Chu Xun showed a slight smile on his face. Then, he took out his phone to call Chen Hanlong and asked him to inform everyone to come to Qianlong Mount Villas.

 Chapter 99 - The Killing Enchantment!

    Chen Hanlong didn¡¯t dare to waste time after receiving Chu Xun¡¯s call and hurriedly informed others.


    In the Qi Family, Su Fan and Qi Huang were having breakfast. After receiving the phone call, Su Fan put the steamed stuffed bun into his mouth and ran out.


    Qi Huang hurriedly stopped him and asked him to wait, then he took out a check and handed it to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly 2.4 billion,¡± said Qi Huang.


    Fortunately, his identity made his words still useful in the Qi Family, otherwise, the Qi Family would find Chu Xun for revenge.


    What a kidding! Taking revenge on a grandmaster meant courting death.


    Su Fan patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give it to Big Brother myself.¡±


    ¡°Su Fan, if possible, I¡¯d like to visit Mr. Chu sometime.¡±


    Su Fan thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it if I have a chance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first. Since Big Brother called me, there must be something good.¡±


    Su Fan made a fist bump with Qi Huang and turned to leave.


    In the Bai Family, Bai Renjie and Bai Renxiong also received a call.


    Zheng Guangyi, Mo Xinghe, Sun Ying and Titan all rushed to Qianlong Mount Villas.


    Chu Xun had already opened the mountain protection formation.


    An hour later, everyone arrived.


    In addition to Chen Hanlong, this was the first time for other people to come to Chu Xun¡¯s villa. They were all stuttered by the rich spiritual energy here.


    ¡°Dad, you seem to be getting younger.¡± Zheng Qian exclaimed! He followed his father to here shamelessly.


    Zheng Guangyi also felt a kind of unspeakable comfort all over his body. It seemed that he did get younger.


    ¡°What rich spiritual energy!¡± Among them, Mo Xinghe had the highest cultivation and the deepest feeling. The spiritual energy here was so rich that it was shocking. He felt the spiritual energy in the air had reached a level.


    Other people also felt the changes in their bodies, and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    ¡°Big Brother deserves to be my Big Brother. The place where he lives is absolutely blessed. It¡¯s enviable! If others know here, they will rob here,¡± shouted Su Fan.


    Other people were speechless for a while. ¡°Robbing Chu Xun? Are they tired of living in the world?¡±


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°If you like here, you can stay.¡±


    ¡°Of course I have to live. If I live in such a good place for one year, I can definitely break through two levels. No, maybe I can directly reach the Acquired Realm.¡± Su Fan narrowed his eyes and dreamed, as if he had already been a peerless master.


    ¡°Sir, you asked us to come in such a hurry. What happened?¡± asked Chen Hanlong. His look was sad. Bai Jing¡¯s death was a great blow to him.


    Chu Xun went to the stone table beside him, waved hand, and a dozen jade products appeared.


    Everyone was shocked. How could so many things appear with one wave?


    ¡°Fuck! Big Brother, can you do magic?¡± Su Fan shouted loudly and reached for a dragon-shaped carved Jade Card to play.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s face darkened. He couldn¡¯t stand Su Fan¡¯s disrespect to Chu Xun. He said angrily, ¡°Su Fan, behave yourself.¡±


    Su Fan was unhappy either. He turned his head and said in a loud voice, ¡°Old man, why do you always pick on me? I really want to beat you.¡±


    Old man? Chen Hanlong puffed and glared. He was only in his forties. After being nourished by spiritual energy, he looked about 30 years old. How come he was an old man?


    ¡°Stop, you two,¡± Chu Xun said helplessly. The two people were like cockfights when they were together.


    Su Fan waved his fist at Chen Hanlong and raised his head proudly, ignoring him.


    ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing with these things?¡± Su Fan was curious.


    Chu Xun took the dragon-carved Jade Card in his hand and said, ¡°These things are called Enchantment. This dragon-carved Jade Card is called Killing Enchantment.¡±


    Then, he picked up a jade ring and said, ¡°This is Defense Enchantment.¡±


    Killing Enchantment.


    Defense Enchantment.


    All of them were puzzled, and couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Big Brother, do you mean that this dragon-carved jade pendant can kill people, and this jade ring can defend against attack?¡± Su Fan scratched his head and asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Yes, the Killing Enchantment can kill a grandmaster of First Grade once it¡¯s used, and the Defense Enchantment can resist the attack of a grandmaster of First Grade when it¡¯s opened,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Su Fan and Mo Xinghe widened their eyes in shock. Other people were not martial artists, and didn¡¯t understand what a grandmaster represented. But they knew.


    They were astonished to know that it could kill and stop the grandmaster.


    ¡°I want this¡­ and this¡­¡± Su Fan snatched the dragon-carved jade pendant and the jade ring, and then stared at other things on the stone table, eyes lighting up.


    ¡°This is mine. This is mine, too¡­¡± Su Fan started to snatch them. He wished he could have all.


    Mo Xinghe¡¯s eyes were hot, too. He also wanted to take, but finally suppressed himself.


    ¡°You bumpkin. It¡¯s really shameful that you¡¯re green and inexperienced.¡± Chen Hanlong finally seized the opportunity to mock Su Fan.


    ¡°You know nothing!¡± Su Fan said and didn¡¯t even raise his head.


    After a moment, Su Fan held a bracelet, a jade ruler and other jade products in his arms. There was nothing left on the stone table.


    Chen Hanlong was annoyed when he was despised by Su Fan. He stepped forward and kicked Su Fan¡¯s ass.


    Su Fan didn¡¯t expect Chen Hanlong to attack him secretly. He was kicked down and all jade products flew out of his arms.


    Seeing that, Chen Hanlong was on alert. He knew he couldn¡¯t beat Su Fan and was ready to run.


    But Su Fan didn¡¯t care about him at all. He desperately picked up the things that had fallen on the ground.


    Chen Hanlong couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Su Fan quickly picked up all the jade products and held them in his arms. He looked sideways at Chen Hanlong and said, ¡°Old man, you kicked me. I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s excitement about the success of the sneak attack disappeared without trace. He wished he could kick the bastard to death.


    Others were speechless for a while.


    Chu Xun was helpless, too. Looking at Su Fan, he said, ¡°Do you know how to use them?¡±


    Huh?


    Su Fan was dumbfounded. He scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°Big Brother, tell me how to use them.¡±


    ¡°Throw it out hard and speak out the incantation!¡± Chu Xun taught them the incantation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try first.¡± Su Fan excitedly picked up the dragon-carved jade pendant and looked at Chen Hanlong with a bad intention.


    Seeing that, Chen Hanlong wanted to run away.


    Whoosh!


    The dragon-carved jade pendant flew out and landed at the feet of Chen Hanlong. Su Fan quickly spoke out the incantation.


    Whoosh!


    A cloud of white light burst out.


    All people looked over and saw that Chen Hanlong seemed to be covered in a huge glass cover.


    ¡°Big Brother, is this ¡®catch a rat in the hole¡¯?¡± Su Fan snickered and touched the border curiously at the same time. Immediately, the border shone and its light was bright. There was a power to stop him from approaching. The closer he wanted to approach, the more powerful it was.


    Su Fan suddenly hit the border fiercely, wanting to try whether the border was solid. However, he was knocked off and rolled on the ground.


    Chen Hanlong was originally angry when he heard that Su Fan said he was the rat in the hole. But seeing this, he was shocked at first, and then burst into laughter impolitely. It was obvious sarcasm.


    Others were also surprised and laughed.


    Su Fan was dizzy because of falling. He got up, shook his head, and said angrily, ¡°Stop! If you have the ability, you can try.¡±


    Others shook their heads, but they didn¡¯t stop laughing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± said Mo Xinghe.


    He mobilized his Internal Breath to the right fist, and gave a strong blow with a light shout. The momentum was overwhelming.


    Bang!


    The fist hit the border, and countless rays of light flowed, and a blast of resistance burst out.


    Mo Xinghe¡¯s face slightly changed, and he hurried to release his strength. However, he was still knocked back several steps, and his eyes were shocked.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were bulged in surprise. They didn¡¯t know Su Fan, but they knew the strength of Mo Xinghe. It was amazing that he failed to break the border.


    In this way, this Enchantment was comparable to a divine thing and even more magical than the life-saving Jade Card.


    The life-saving Jade Card could only protect the user, and it couldn¡¯t be used for a long time. The border formed by the Enchantment could accommodate dozens of people or even hundreds of people, and its defense was much stronger than that of life-saving Jade Card.


    Almost at the same time, everyone¡¯s eyes were red and they all stared at Su Fan sharply.


    Being stared at by so many wolf-liked eyes, Su Fan felt it was creepy.


    While controlling the Killing Enchantment by one hand, Su Fan stepped back and said, ¡°Stop! Who dares to come? Do you want to be a mouse to test the power of this Killing Enchantment?¡±


    Su Fan¡¯s words scared them all!


    The name of Killing Enchantment was enough to stop them. Besides, it was created by Chu Xun. No one dared not believe its power.


    Whoosh!


    Mo Xinghe moved. He exerted his cultivation of the Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm and rushed to Su Fan at full speed, as fast as lightning, to grab the jade ring in Su Fan¡¯s hand.


    Su Fan was like a frightened rabbit. Mo Xinghe was so fast that he unconsciously threw the jade ring in his hand to Mo Xinghe.


    A cloud of white light burst out.


    Su Fan looked over and couldn¡¯t help being happy. It was so amazing. It seemed that it had the function of locking and could hit anywhere the user wanted to.


    Mo Xinghe was trapped in the Enchantment.


    ¡°Old man, how dare you rob me! Are you trapped? You deserve it¡­¡± Su Fan smiled proudly.


    But Mo Xinghe turned a deaf ear and stared at the sky in shock.


    At his feet were overgrown with weeds, and all around were in dead silence. It was desolate, and there was no breath of living things.


    A deep sense of sadness rose from the bottom of his heart. It seemed that he was the only one in the world, and he had the impulse to die.


    Buzz!


    The buzz of sword rang through the air.


    Dozens of sharp swords came out of sheaths, and hovered in the air, cold lights bursting out. Then, they all rushed towards Mo Xinghe.


    Mo Xinghe showed a smile on his face. He was finally free.


    Puff!


    A sharp sword cut his shoulder and brought a blood mist directly.


    Mo Xinghe groaned in pain, but his eyes were confused. He watched other sharp swords coming to him, one of which was straight to his heart.


    Just when Mo Xinghe¡¯s shoulder was cut and bleeding, people outside cried out.


    They couldn¡¯t see any sharp sword, but they could feel the sadness of Mo Xinghe. Especially, they could see the blood on his shoulder clearly.


    Chu Xun stepped forward, waved his hand, and the Enchantment that trapped Mo Xinghe disappeared.


    Mo Xinghe suddenly shook and stiffened, as if he was a blind man who could suddenly see.


    The swords in front of him were gone. The strong spiritual energy in the air made him awake instantly, or it could be said that the pain on his shoulder made him awake. He looked around, and saw worried and familiar faces.


    Mo Xinghe, the master who had reached the Great Completion of the ninth level of Acquired Realm, waggled and fell down discreditably with a horrified look. He looked like a survivor of a disaster.


    Looking at Mo Xinghe¡¯s miserable and confounded appearance, everyone felt chilling and wondered what he had experienced.


    ¡°Little bastard, you almost killed Elder Mo, do you know?¡± Chen Hanlong scolded angrily.


    Su Fan was also frightened. Ignoring the things in his arms, he rushed over, squatted beside Mo Xinghe, and apologized, ¡°Elder Mo, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Mo Xinghe¡¯s face was pale, and was still frightened when he thought of what had happened to him. He patted Su Fan on the shoulder and said, ¡°Remember not to use them to your friends in the future.¡±

 Chapter 100 - Tang Rou Is in Danger!

    Chapter 100 Tang Rou Is in Danger!


    After seeing the power of the two kinds of enchantment, no one was calm.


    If Chu Xun hadn¡¯t been here, they would have fought early and started to rob.


    Mo Xinghe had reached the Great Completion of the ninth of level of Acquired Realm. His fist could split the gold and stone, and his foot could break thick trees. However, he was helpless in the face of the Defense Enchantment.


    It turned out that once the Defense Enchantment was made, even the armor-piercing bullet couldn¡¯t break it, not to mention the ordinary bullets.


    The Killing Enchantment was even more terrifying. Even Mo Xinghe had no resistance when he was trapped.


    As long as one owned these two kinds of enchantment, he or she could be arrogant.


    Everybody could not help but swallow and look at these jade products sharply.


    ¡°There are two kinds of enchantments, the Killing Enchantment and the Defense Enchantment. Each of you can choose a Killing Enchantment and a Defense Enchantment,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Because these ancient jades had been made into various ornaments, including earrings and other female ornaments.


    Su Fan¡¯s face was full of guilt. Because of his willfulness, Mo Xinghe was hurt. Now he let Mo Xinghe choose first.


    Of course, no one opposed that.


    Mo Xinghe couldn¡¯t refuse but took the lead in choosing the jade ruler and the dragon-carved jade pendant.


    Chen Hanlong chose a pair of jade rings, one on each hand.


    The crowd chose one by one.


    When it was Bai Renjie¡¯s turn and Bai Renxiong¡¯s turn, Chu Xun gave them a light look, which made them nervous.


    ¡°If you are in trouble, you can ask Elder Mo for help!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    When Bai Renjie and Bai Renxiong heard that, their eyes brightened. The reason why they didn¡¯t dare to act was that there were experts with Internal Breath in the Bai Family¡¯s guard team. They were not sure they could succeed.


    But if Mo Xinghe helped them, they would have full assurance that they could control the Bai Family in a short period of time.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡±


    The two thanked Chu Xun.


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Mo.¡± Bai Renjie bowed towards Mo Xinghe to show respect.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s all for Sir,¡± Mo Xinghe replied, and then stopped talking.


    Soon, the selection was over.


    ¡°You can choose a couple, too!¡± Chu Xun looked at Zheng Qian and said.


    Zheng Qian came here without invitation. Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare to select from the jade products.


    Zheng Qian didn¡¯t expect that Chu Xun would notice him and let him choose a pair. His face turned red with excitement.


    ¡°Thank Sir quickly.¡± Zheng Guangyi reminded him.


    Zheng Qian was so excited that he would kneel.


    Chu Xun smiled and held up Zheng Qian with an invisible force. He said with a smile, ¡°Help your father well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Zheng Qian nodded busily.


    Zheng Guangyi was in ruddy health and full of energy. Zheng Qian had offended Chu Xun. He was always afraid that Chu Xun would look down on Zheng Qian. Now it seemed that he had mistaken it.


    ¡°Have you all chosen?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile.


    ¡°No!¡± Su Fan shouted.


    Others couldn¡¯t help looking at him.


    Chen Hanlong, with a darkened face, said angrily while pointing to the jade ring on Su Fan¡¯s finger, ¡°What did you say? What¡¯s on your finger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Su Fan raised his head and said.


    Hearing that, Chen Hanlong was angry and narrowed his eyes slightly. Su Fan had repeatedly behaved in a high-profile way, which was disrespectful to Chu Xun. Chen Hanlong, with a murderous momentum, said coldly, ¡°If you dare to be bold in front of Sir again, I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t leave Gujiang City anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ are you threatening me? You can have a try,¡± Su Fan said defiantly, face full of disdain.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly spoke in a cold voice, which made the two nervous.


    Chu Xun was angry.


    All the people were nervous and scared, sweating in their backs. In their view, nothing was more terrible than the angry Chu Xun.


    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m joking.¡± Realizing that Chu Xun was disgusted by his performance, Su Fan was a little uneasy. He quickly took out a check and handed it to Chu Xun, saying, ¡°This is what the Qi Family asked me to bring you.¡±


    ¡°Give it to Chen Hanlong!¡± Chu Xun said without looking at him.


    Su Fan was a little nervous. He opened his mouth and wished to speak but stopped on a second thought. At last, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He turned around and handed the check to Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong can stay, and the rest of you leave first,¡± said Chu Xun.


    The crowd left soon.


    Su Fan wanted to say something when he left, but at last he didn¡¯t say a word and left with others.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir!¡±


    After others left, Chen Hanlong lowered his head and apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Chu Xun sighed slightly and wondered if he was too kind to Su Fan.


    Although Chen Hanlong¡¯s skill was not as good as Su Fan¡¯s, and his influence was not as big as the Su Family¡¯s. But since Chu Xun returned to the city, Chen Hanlong had done his best to serve and help him and never complained. Just in terms of that, Chen Hanlong was much better than Su Fan, who only called him Big Brother.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down!¡± said Chu Xun.


    Chen Hanlong couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He understood that Chu Xun really didn¡¯t blame him. He was moved and understood even if Chu Xun didn¡¯t say anything.


    They sat around the stone table.


    ¡°Last time you sent me a message saying that you got some information about the people I asked you to investigate. Really?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    When they were at the Bauhinia Casino, Hong Ling told him that Liu Xiefei was the master of the scar-faced man.


    ¡°Yes, we found Liu Xiefei,¡± Chen Hanlong paused and continued, ¡°Sir, Liu Xiefei is not simple. He is a member of the Liu Family in the capital. Although he is only a relative, he cannot be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°The Liu Family in the capital?¡± Chu Xun murmured.


    ¡°Sir, when we found Liu Xiefei, we also checked the Liu Family by the way. This Liu Family is also not simple. Even in the capital where officials and rich businessmen are everywhere, the Liu Family still occupies an important position.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the Liu Family has occupied the capital for hundreds of years and is deeply rooted. At the beginning, they helped the first president found the country. At that time, three members of the Liu Family died in the battle. So the first president once said, ¡®the country stands still, and the Liu Family will thrive¡¯.¡±


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. The last one sentence was easy to understand. It meant that as long as the country was there, the Liu Family would thrive forever.


    ¡°What shall we do next, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Try your best to check Liu Xiefei for me. Once you have any news about him, please let me know at the first time. As for the Liu Family behind him, don¡¯t care about them.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    He looked up at the sky, eyes like two sharp swords.


    Whoever dared to stop him from looking for his parents was his enemy, and he would fight against them till death.


    Even the country couldn¡¯t stop him, not to mention the Liu Family.


    Even though there was a tiger or a dragon in the front, he would kill them fearlessly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Chen Hanlong said respectfully.


    He never hesitated to execute the order of Chu Xun.


    At this time, Chen Hanlong¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang!


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Qin Huanyu!¡± Chen Hanlong looked at the phone and said.


    Chu Xun nodded, letting him answer the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Chairman Chen, something bad happened to Miss Tang.¡±


    Before Chen Hanlong could speak, Qin Huanyu¡¯s anxious voice was heard from the cellphone.


    ¡°What happened to Tang Rou?¡±


    This time, it was Chu Xun who asked with piercing chill hidden in his quiet voice.


    Qin Huanyu was obviously stunned for a moment. Then he realized that it was Chu Xun who asked him, so he answered in a pleased voice, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re with Chairman Chen, Sir. I can¡¯t contact you, so I can only contact Chairman Chen first. What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Tang Rou?¡± Chu Xun asked again.


    Qin Huanyu realized that he had talked too much nonsense and hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t explain it clearly on the phone. Could you come to the Great Wall Hotel? I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The Great Wall Hotel!


    This hotel was closed to visitors. It was a special hotel to entertain government officials, foreign guests and investors.


    Generally speaking, it was only available to people with special identities.


    The conference room of the Great Wall Hotel was about 300 square meters, which was too big to use at ordinary times. But it just came in handy.


    In the conference hall, there was a huge electronic screen, on which was a man with a western face. He had a beard, deep eye sockets, and a scar on the corner of his one eye. He looked a little fierce.


    ¡°This is the leader of the Golden Wolf Mercenary, Blood Wolf.¡±


    The person who was talking was a fat man. The comedian, Mr. Zhao, once said that the people with a big head and a thick neck was either an official or a cook. It was obvious that this man was not a cook. He was the head of the provincial police department, Xu Haoliang.


    However, the head of the provincial police department was sweating now. His voice was trembling, and he was even more frightened inside. Looking at the cruel people around him, he had an impulse to escape.


    ¡°He¡¯s called Blood Wolf? How funny it is! He must have no self-knowledge. I think he should be called Blood Pig. He¡¯s just a fool looking for death,¡± cried a blonde, thin man.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t insult pig. I think he can also be called Blood Monkey!¡± A big fat man, whose eyes even couldn¡¯t be seen, snorted with a chicken leg in his hand.


    ¡°In my opinion, we should go there and destroy the so-called Golden Wolf Mercenary directly.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s kill them directly. How dare they hurt the people of our Huaxia Country! They¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Hearing that, others were speechless.


    In the face of these fierce people, Xu Haoliang was scared and his legs were weakened.


    Qin Huanyu was also sweating. Every word of these ruthless people was full of a strong smell of blood. At ordinary times, he wanted to come here to show off his identity, but now he wanted to escape.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    A rather dignified voice sounded.


    Sure enough, the room quieted down.


    This was a tall man with a dignified face. He was full of powerful momentum, which scared others.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to annihilate them quietly and save the hostages. The Golden Wolf Mercenary is very high-profile this time. In half an hour, they will have a live broadcast to let the whole world know this matter,¡± the dignified man said with cold and murderous eyes.


    ¡°Is Golden Wolf Mercenary crazy? What do they want to do? Do they really want to challenge our whole Huaxia Country?¡±


    ¡°The Golden Wolf Mercenary not only hijacked a plane, but also kidnapped so many hostages this time. They even target our country directly. They must have a big plan.¡±


    ¡°This time, these hostages include not only Tang Rou, the famous star of Huaxia Country, but also Mr. And Mrs. Lowes, the royal family members of Country F who came to our country to spend their honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! What a funny couple! The world is so big, and they can go anywhere. Why did they come to our country to spend their honeymoon? It¡¯s a big disaster to us, isn¡¯t it?¡± Somebody complained.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to grumble now. The government asked us to try our best to rescue the hostages.¡±


    ¡°The Golden Wolf Mercenary must have a purpose to do this, right? Did they say anything?¡±


    The dignified man shook his head, his eyes full of murderous ideas, and said in a cold voice, ¡°They will definitely put forward their conditions in the live broadcast half an hour later.¡±


    ¡°Those fucking guys! I will definitely crack their heads when I catch them¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Qin Huanyu¡¯s back was sweaty. These people were like wolves, with a strong desire of killing. He said difficultly, ¡°Everybody, can I go out to pick up someone?¡±


    ¡°No! Sit down.¡±


    The thin man grinned and said, scaring Qin Huanyu to shudder.


    Knock knock¡­


    Just then, somebody knocked at the door.

 Chapter 101 - Webcast!

    The sudden knock on the door silenced the entire conference room for a few seconds.


    The door was pushed open from the outside before the people in the room could respond.


    A young figure walked in slowly with an indifferent expression on his handsome face.


    Behind the young man was an old man whose eyes were ferocious and glittered with dangerous light.


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡± Qin Huanyu was overjoyed and bowed toward the young man hurriedly.


    The young man was no other than Chu Xun, who rushed there, and the old man was Mo Xinghe.


    Chen Hanlong went to continue investigating Liu Xiefei under Chu Xun¡¯s order.


    As for what Chu Xun was handling now, Mo Xinghe could help him more.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly at Qin Huanyu while he glanced around minutely. He could not help but raise the corner of his mouth slightly because he found those who were present all were his acquaintances.


    Chu Xun had not expected to meet the 12 Chinese Zodiacs and Qi Huang there.


    Mo Xinghe was also a little surprised for he recognized the fat man and the mouse-like man.


    Seeing Chu Xun, the fat man was so scared that he felt as if he were choked by chicken bones in the throat, and tears covered his face.


    The mouse-like man was shocked to see Chu Xun. His heart skipped a beat as he wondered why Chu Xun was there. He looked back at the weeping fat man and felt weird, thinking if the fat man was scared into crying.


    Seeing Chu Xun coming in, everyone couldn¡¯t sit still and hurriedly stood up with different expressions on their faces.


    Especially Golden Monkey, his teeth trembled with fear. He finally knew who Qin Huanyu went to pick up. He scolded himself for being a big-mouth and wanted to slap himself twice on the face.


    His hair stood on end when Chu Xun glanced at him emotionlessly.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°Hello, senior!¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence to meet you here, senior!¡±


    ¡°I felt so lucky that I could meet you again, senior!¡±


    The people present greeted Chu Xun in a flat tone and with a smile, looking even uglier than when they were crying.


    If one could remain indifferent even after learning this ruthless man¡¯s skills, he had to be a mad man or an idiot.


    In Xu Haoliang¡¯s and Qin Huanyu¡¯s opinion, the members of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs were tough guys, but they did not know that Chu Xun was even tougher than the 12 Chinese Zodiacs.


    Xu Haoliang observed Chu Xun curiously. As an experienced man in the official circles, he realized that this young man was no ordinary person judging from others¡¯ reactions.


    He was the leader of the Provincial Police Department with high status, but in the eyes of these ruthless people who had killing licenses, he was nothing.


    However, these ruthless people now addressed such a young man senior and looked as if they were mice who encountered a cat. Judging from their flattering tone, Xu Haoliang could tell this young man was powerful even if he was very stupid.


    It was a basic skill for those who were in the official circles to weigh up others¡¯ words and closely watch others¡¯ expression. Xu Haoliang gave his seat to Chu Xun hurriedly.


    ¡°Senior, please sit here!¡± Azure Dragon took two steps backward and gave his seat to Chu Xun.


    He wore a complicated expression on his face. Last night, his master went to Chu Xun and returned with minor injuries on the shoulder and bottom.


    If others got to know about this, those senior officials of the country would be on tenterhooks.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s master became famous fifty years ago. No one knew how powerful he was now. Yet, the old man was injured by Chu Xun, which would cause a stir in the country.


    Chu Xun walked to sit on Azure Dragon¡¯s seat without hesitation. His eyes narrowed when he stared at Blood Wolf on the screen.


    Mo Xinghe stood behind Chu Xun without saying a word!


    The fat man and their teammates crinkled their necks. It seemed that apart from Azure Dragon and War Tiger, no one present was a match for Mo Xinghe.


    Qin Huanyu quietly wiped off the cold sweat from his forehead. He felt that the air there had been frozen since Chu Xun came.


    He could tell that these people present were afraid of Chu Xun, and he felt shocked at the findings. He was curious about Chu Xun¡¯s identity for he realized that even those who served in state organs felt frightened at him.


    ¡°May I ask what do you come for, senior?¡± Azure Dragon cupped his hands and asked.


    Since this man was as powerful as his master, he should show respect to him.


    Chu Xun glanced at Qin Huanyu.


    Qin Huanyu knew that it was his showtime. He forced himself to calm down before saying, ¡°Miss Tang Rou is Mr. Chu¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    Azure Dragon and others were shocked upon hearing the words.


    War Tiger signaled Qin Huanyu to stop talking.


    What he said was enough.


    Everyone was both shocked and happy.


    Golden Wolf Mercenary was the unluckiest mercenary team in the world. They had no idea that kidnapping Tang Rou was the stupidest decision they had ever made.


    The members of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs and Qi Huang felt sad for Golden Wolf Mercenary


    ¡°Please allow me to introduce this team to you, Mr. Chu,¡± Azure Dragon pointed at Blood Wolf on the screen and said, ¡°He is the head of Golden Wolf Mercenary, named Blood Wolf. This team¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to introduce them to me. Where are they?¡± Chu Xun tapped the table with his fingers casually, and his voice was emotionless.


    However, the people present felt a chill inexplicably as if they had fallen into an ice cellar.


    Azure Dragon checked the time and replied respectfully, ¡°Please wait for a while, senior. we will know in 15 minutes.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    The entire conference hall was in silence, and only people¡¯s breath sounds could be heard.


    Azure Dragon bowed slightly toward Chu Xun before walking out of the door and making a phone call.


    Ten minutes later, he walked back and announced loudly, ¡°Attention, we must follow Mr. Chu¡¯s lead during this operation.¡±


    War Tiger and others looked at Azure Dragon in amazement.


    Chu Xun was also a little confused.


    ¡°This is an order,¡± Azure Dragon reminded them.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The members of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs answered in chorus.


    As a matter of fact, they were very happy to have Chu Xun act as their commander.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t ask much about the order. He could guess something more or less.


    Such as, he killed the members of the 12 Constellations, yet the country did not pursue the matter.


    Besides, the aura of Azure Dragon and the old man who fought him last night was very similar.


    It seemed that someone was pushing the matter in dark.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The hours passed so quickly that the time appointed by Golden Wolf Mercenary came.


    The scene on the huge screen changed. A dense forest with luxuriant trees appeared on the screen.


    Then, the camera turned to focus on a western face, who was no other than Blood Wolf.


    ¡°Hi, my friends from Huaxia, I¡¯m Blood Wolf. Nice to see you guys again. The game started, are you ready?¡±


    Because Blood Wolf spoke in English, Chu Xun could not understand his words.


    But soon, an oriental face appeared on the screen and translated Blood Wolf¡¯s words.


    As this was a live broadcast, the audience across the country could watch it.


    Even western countries were paying close attention to it, especially the royals of Country F, who were very nervous about it.


    Jade Rabbit¡¯s ten slim fingers danced on the keyboard, and a few minutes later, she sighed and said, ¡°Dragon, we can talk to them now.¡±


    Azure Dragon handed the microphone to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Can you locate where they are?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Jade Rabbit nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but I need more time.¡±


    ¡°Is five minutes enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Chu Xun looked at Golden Monkey and said indifferently, ¡°Talk to him, and at least buy us five minutes.¡±


    Golden Monkey showed a bitter expression. Under Chu Xun¡¯s gaze, he had no choice but to accept the tough mission.


    The fat man felt overjoyed aside and said inwardly, ¡°You finally suffered from shooting off your mouth.¡±


    The conversation began.


    ¡°Hello, dear Mr. Blood Wolf, I¡¯m from Huaxia Country and calling to negotiate with you. What¡¯re your demands?¡± said Golden Monkey.


    On the screen, Blood Wolf did not look surprised when he heard the sudden voice. He looked at the camera and grinned, saying, ¡°I¡¯m glad to talk to you, my dear friend from Huaxia. I¡¯m Blood Wolf¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. I, of course, know you¡¯re Blood Wolf. No one would say you¡¯re Blood Dog or Blood Pig¡­¡± Golden Monkey¡¯s tone suddenly changed.


    After realizing what Golden Monkey had said, the fat man and Celestial Dog glared at him.


    Other people all stared at the screen nervously for fear that Blood Wolf would turn off the live broadcast in anger.


    Fortunately, the translator was from Huaxia. He dared not to translate the latter sentence and only translated the previous sentence.


    Blood Wolf felt proud and laughed wildly before replying, ¡°It seems I¡¯m famous in your Country! Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! I didn¡¯t even know your fu*king name an hour ago!¡± Golden Monkey said disdainfully.


    ¡°Mr. Blood Wolf, they said they had heard a lot about you,¡± the translator said while wiping off the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Blood Wolf laughed even more complacently and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name, man?¡±


    ¡°My name is Golden Monkey, you can call me Master Monkey,¡± Golden Monkey replied angrily.


    ¡°Master Monkey is a royal in our country with high status. From this, you can see that Huaxia attached great importance to the negotiation with you, Mr. Blood Wolf.¡± Cold sweat broke out on the translator¡¯s forehead.


    The audience across the country all watched the scene.


    It was an outrageous event at first, but seeing the translator utter nonsense with a straight face, the audience suddenly found it amusing.


    It looked that the translator was near the point of breakdown. He felt helpless about it for his life was threatened.


    Though the audience could speak in the live broadcast, they discussed it enthusiastically online through words.


    ¡°I must say I respect this translator so much.¡±


    ¡°Shit. He is really good at talking nonsense with a straight face.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet. After all, they are at the mercy of the terrorists now and were forced to say so. Let¡¯s pray they will be safe.¡±


    ¡°I hope our country could play hardball this time. No more oral blame or arguments. Just wipe out these bastards directly¡­¡±


    The event created a real buzz online. Tens of thousands of people were discussing it keenly, and even a larger number of people started to follow the trend of the matter.


    Now, the matter was no longer simply about saving the hostages but also about the attitude of a large country toward it.


    Though Chu Xun was reborn into this world, he was a member of the Huaxia nation. Moreover, it was Tang Rou who was kidnapped. Chu Xun narrowed his eyes, hiding the chilling killing intent in them.


    Blood Wolf started to utter his requests.


    ¡°My dear friend from Huaxia, I only have two requests. First, release Hal, who was caught by you three years ago.¡±


    The faces of Azure Dragon and other people turned dark after they heard the words.


    The words also caused an uproar online.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Hal shot to death three years ago?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this bastard is still alive? And the execution was just a show?¡±


    ¡°What is our country doing now? I¡¯m so disappointed. A cruel killer like Hal should have been put to death and gone to hell. Why do they still keep him alive?¡±


    Three years ago, Hal hijacked a school bus that had 50 students in it. In the end, he exploded the bus and caused the 50 young students to die in the fire.


    No one had expected that Hal, who was executed in public three years ago, was still alive.


    At this moment, everyone was irritated and started to launch verbal attacks against the country.


    Bang!


    War Tiger crumbed the porcelain cup in his hand.


    His teammates also looked grave and were full of killing intent.


    Because Hal knew much valuable intelligence, they put on a show of shooting him to death so as to ease the citizens¡¯ anger.


    The matter was an s-class secret and not many people knew about it.


    How did Blood Wolf know about it? From the looks of it, he was sure that Hal was still alive, and was not talking through his hat.


    The only explanation was that someone had betrayed the country and leaked the secret to him.


    Chu Xun looked calm, but the surrounding air seemed to begin to freeze, and invisible pressure overwhelmed the people present like a tide.


    Their expressions changed rapidly, and they had difficulty breathing.


    ¡°You should go to hell!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned chilling. Three years ago, he was a freshman in college, and when he heard about Hal¡¯s crime, he denounced him online just like others.


    After Hal was shot to death, people across the country clapped their hands with overjoy. With time going by, people gradually forgot the event and barely talked about it.


    That was because no one was willing to keep a violent criminal in their minds.


    No one had expected that the country lied to the people and deceived them for so many years.


    No wonder all the people across the country were resentful after the secret was revealed by Blood Wolf!

 Chapter 102 - Pulse Thunder Gun!

    An uproar overwhelmed the outside world while public opinions online condemned the country.


    What Hal did back then was so outrageous that only his death could quell public anger.


    Those who were in power actually deceived all the people in the country, going against the majority.


    The ruler behind the high walls in the capital was restless now.


    The matter could cause either minor or serious consequences. The point was that Blood Wolf made the request at this critical juncture obviously because he wanted to embarrass the Huaxia government with the public opinions.


    The amiable old man rushed to the quadrangle dwellings in suburban areas of the capital in a hurry.


    ¡°Elder Long, how should I handle this matter?¡± the amiable old man asked, his hair grey, a worried expression on his face.


    However, the elder kept watering and fertilizing his plants leisurely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Golden Wolf Mercenary won¡¯t survive long. Since they have kidnapped that lad¡¯s woman, they won¡¯t make it to tomorrow, given that lad¡¯s character,¡± the elder said slowly, sounding like he enjoyed watching the fun very much.


    ¡°Is he so powerful?¡± the amiable old man wondered.


    ¡°Take it easy. This matter is unworthy of being mentioned. Relax and have tea. Let¡¯s wait and see if changes occur.¡± the elder wiped his hands and poured himself and the amiable old man two cups of tea.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Azure Dragon and his teammates broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Consent to his request and ask him what his second request is,¡± said Chu Xun with an indifferent expression. However, the people present knew that the power behind his expression could destroy everything.


    Golden Monkey dared not to say anything toward Chu Xun¡¯s words but said to Blood Wolf, ¡°Okay, we consent to your first request. What¡¯s your second request?¡±


    ¡°Haha ¡­ You Huaxia people are really wise to suit your actions to the time.¡± Blood Wolf laughed arrogantly with contempt in his eyes. Now, the eastern world was no longer mysterious in his eyes. People always warned him not to offend Huaxia for he could not bear the consequences. However, now, he thought Huaxia was nothing great.


    ¡°We can¡¯t give Hal to them. We must execute that bastard.¡±


    ¡°Calm down. The thugs have kidnapped so many people. It¡¯s not worthy to sacrifice so many people just to take Hal¡¯s humble life.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s more important to save out our siblings first. Nothing is worth more than life.¡±


    Golden Monkey¡¯s words caused a heated debate online. Some people thought Hal should be killed while some people thought it was more important to save out the hostages first. The two groups of people argued fiercely.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop arguing. Let¡¯s see what the second request of Golden Wolf Mercenary is.¡±


    Someone commented, upon seeing which people stopped arguing.


    ¡°My dear Master Monkey, my second request is that I want you to give a person to me.¡±


    ¡°My grandson, tell me, who is it?¡±


    Everyone was waiting to see if the second request would be even more explosive.


    ¡°He is named Chu Xun and lives in Gujiang City in Huaxia Country. Tell him to bring Hal here alone to exchange for your hostages,¡± said Blood Wolf loudly.


    The audience was stunned by the words and wondered who Chu Xun was.


    Azure Dragon and others could not help but look at Chu Xun with a weird expression.


    Chu Xun¡¯s calm eyes showed a slight fluctuation of emotions, and then they became emotionless again. Yet, he looking calm did not mean he was in a peaceful state. His mind worked fast as he tried to find out why Blood Wolf wanted him to go to him as they had no connection. Moreover, as Chu Xun watched the screen, he spotted a trace of killing intent from Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes when Blood Wolf mentioned his name.


    The only explanation was that the wirepuller took action. To deal with Chu Xun, the wirepuller even hired mercenaries, which in turn proved that the wirepuller was very powerful.


    ¡°Ask him where and when to meet him.¡± Chu Xun reminded Golden Monkey.


    If one listened to the words carefully, he would notice the excitement in Chu Xun¡¯s tone. That was because every time the wirepuller took action against Chu Xun, Chu Xun would be one step closer to finding his parents.


    ¡°We consent to your second request as well, but you must promise you¡¯ll keep the hostages safe. Otherwise, the deal will be canceled, and we¡¯ll hunt you wherever you go until you or we die.¡± Golden Monkey¡¯s voice sounded cold.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Master Monkey, Golden Wolf Mercenary is a gang of honor.¡± After saying this, Blood Wolf wore a serious expression and sneered coldly before continuing, ¡°But I¡¯m not very satisfied with your attitude. Do you think my men and I are pigs and sheep to be slaughtered? Don¡¯t forget that I have the final say. To remind you not to play tricks, I¡¯ll show our power to you.¡±


    Seeing Blood Wolf¡¯s bloodthirsty smile, everyone felt uneasy.


    All of a sudden, the camera turned to focus on more than a hundred people, men and women, the young and the old. They clung together and trembled in terror under the threat of the members of Golden Wolf Mercenary, who were armed with guns.


    Blood Wolf held a strange-looking weapon in his hand, which looked like a large-sized water pistol that children played with.


    ¡°Who should I choose?¡± Blood Wolf looked at the hostages critically as if he were selecting goods in a supermarket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose you then.¡±


    Blood Wolf pointed at an oriental man who wore glasses.


    Two members of Golden Wolf Mercenary walked to the man and dragged him ten meters away.


    Faced with a group of vicious thugs, the skinny man with glasses was frightened and made no struggle. However, all the people could tell that it was useless for him to struggle. He was no match for the two well-built men, and there was a huge gap between their power.


    Blood Wolf raised the strange-looking gun and pointed it at the man with glasses, grinning and showing his chilling white teeth to the camera. ¡°Dear friends from Huaxia and from all over the world, now I will show you the weapon we newly developed. It¡¯s called Pulse Thunder Gun.¡±


    Seeing Blood Wolf raise the gun, the two members of Golden Wolf Mercenary quickly ran to other sides and looked frightened.


    The next moment, blue light emitted from the muzzle of the gun. However, it was a ball of blue electric current in fact.


    Buzz¡­


    Shot by the gun, the man with glasses screamed in pain, and his body withered quickly, looking like withered old trees. The skin all over his body turned dark, and as electric currents spread around his body, there were crackling sounds.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the man with glasses died, and died so miserably.


    Blue veins kept jumping on the temples of Azure Dragon and others, and they felt their organs were burning with anger.


    While they were in a fury, they did not want to admit that they were in fear as well. The gun was so powerful that if they were faced with it, they possibly would die.


    Besides, it was no longer a simple case about terrorists hijacking a plane. It was impossible that a group of mercenaries could develop such a powerful weapon.


    Some people had guessed that Golden Wolf Mercenary was secretly supported by a country.


    Otherwise, they would not have dared to challenge a great country directly, no matter how bold they were.


    ¡°Bastards! We must kill these bastards!¡±


    ¡°How dare these dogs bark at Huaxia! Fetch a brick and beat them to death!¡±


    ¡°Give me 3,000 urban management staff, and I¡¯ll wipe them out.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who attacks Huaxia will be killed no matter how far the target is!¡±


    Blood Wolf killing the man with glasses caused a violent uproar online.


    Golden Monkey remained silent, exuding a chilling aura. He had not expected that his careless words would cause the innocent man with glasses to be killed.


    ¡°They have an advanced jammer with them, so I can¡¯t locate them specifically.¡± Jade Rabbit¡¯s milk-white cheeks turned red with anger.


    ¡°No need to locate them,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    He took the interphone and stared at Blood Wolf on the screen.


    ¡°Where to meet you?¡±


    Blood Wolf was visibly stunned because he found the voice different from the previous one.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Blood Wolf frowned and asked.


    The voice made him feel uneasy. Though it was just his hunch, it saved his life many times.


    Nevertheless, he soon shook his head and laughed at himself. ¡°It¡¯s so ridiculous that I felt terrified at a voice.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I¡¯m. What matters is that we consent to all your requests. Tell me, where to meet you?¡±


    Blood Wolf was not interested in the voice. He cursed before replying loudly, ¡°Tell Chu Xun to bring Hal to Yungui City. After that, I¡¯ll tell him what to do the next.¡±


    Blood Wolf paused for a moment and continued, ¡°One more thing. There must be a webcast when Chu Xun set off with Hal. I must watch them.¡±


    ¡°No problem! See you in Yungui City.¡±


    After saying this, Chu Xun turned off the microphone neatly.


    On the screen, Blood Wolf was visibly amazed. His lips moved, seemingly swearing.


    Chu Xun looked at Azure Dragon.


    Azure Dragon put on a serious expression, bowed slightly toward Chu Xun, and walked away to make phone calls and give out orders.


    About ten minutes later, Azure Dragon received a call and walked back. He said respectfully to Chu Xun, ¡°Senior, everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s set off then.¡±


    Chu Xun did say anything more but got up and walked out.


    Azure Dragon gestured at other members of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs, who followed Chu Xun and left.


    Qi Huang, Qin Huanyu, and Xu Haoliang were the only three men left there.


    Qi Huang¡¯s eyes flickered. He made a phone call in secret and walked away.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It took five hours to go to Yungui City from Gujiang City by plane.


    Azure Dragon and his teammates, of course, took a military plane instead of a commercial plane. As the military plane was faster, it would only take them four hours to arrive in Yungui City.


    Hal was brought over. Having been secretly put into prison for three years, this western thug still bore a furious aura, which could be seen from his arrogant manner.


    Since Blood Wolf requested them to webcast the whole journey, Jade Rabbit became a host of the webcast.


    People all over the world could watch the broadcast through satellites.


    ¡°Hurry up¡­ shoot my face.¡± As Hal yelled, a two-meter-tall figure appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Hi! My dear friend, how are you doing?¡± Blood Wolf greeted Hal through the camera.


    Hal grinned when he saw Blood Wolf. He then said, ¡°Dear Wolf, I knew you would save me out. The funny Huaxia Country is so weak. I have eaten well and slept well in the past three years. They treated me as if I were their grandpa, haha¡­¡±


    The faces of Azure Dragon and others turned dark with anger. Jade Rabbit moved the camera away from Hal¡¯s face angrily.


    ¡°Hey, girl, shoot my face, or I¡¯ll tell Blood Wolf to add one more request¡ªlet you sleep with me for one night so that you can enjoy that fantastic feeling. Haha¡­¡± Hal showed an evil expression and grinned strangely with his murky eyes fixed at Jade Rabbit¡¯s plump breast.


    Jade Rabbit was a lovely petite girl with a babyface. She looked very adorable when she smiled. Yet, she had plump breast, seeing which many girls would feel inferior to her. In one word, she was a typical girl with a babyface and plump breast. As long as she moved her body, her breast would jump. Seeing her, Hal, who had been in prison for three years, almost had a nosebleed.


    Jade Rabbit glared at him in disgust, and turned the camera to Chu Xun.


    Blood Wolf was stunned after seeing the scene. He took out a photo, looked at it, and then showed it to the translator beside him. After all, in his eyes, all the Orientals looked the same. Sure that the man on the screen was Chu Xun, he said with a grin, ¡°Chu Xun, welcome.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Blood Wolf looked very shocked. He stared at the screen and said, ¡°Interesting. I¡¯m waiting for you!¡±


    After saying this, he made no secret of his thoughts. He raised his hand, made a gun-like hand gesture, and shot toward Chu Xun between the eyebrows on the screen. The next second, he laughed happily as if Chu Xun had been shot to death.

 Chapter 103 - Jumping off a Helicopter!

    Chu Xun¡¯s expression did not change as he looked at the laughing Blood Wolf quietly. The corner of his mouth was raised slightly, which embodied his deep-rooted indifference, and one would not notice it if he did not look at Chu Xun¡¯s face carefully.


    Hal also opened his mouth and laughed loudly. He would be free from today. Having been put into prison for three years by Huaxia Country, he had made a plan to avenge himself.


    Chu Xun glanced at Hal emotionlessly.


    Being stared at, this two-meter-tall, tough-looking, and well-built man could not help but lower his laughter, and his voice became increasingly lower¡­ In the end, he stopped laughing.


    Azure Dragon and others all looked at Hal with mocking eyes.


    Hal felt so ashamed that he was actually frightened by this fair-skinned young man¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Hey, kid, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Hal screamed miserably.


    It turned out that Mo Xinghe, who stood behind Chu Xun with a cold expression, grabbed Hal¡¯s beard and pulled it suddenly.


    With a sizzling sound, half of Hal¡¯s face was covered with blood. It turned out that Mo Xinghe tore off Hal¡¯s beard and the skin attached to it.


    While Jade Rabbit looked at them, the camera naturally focused on Hal.


    Those who watched the webcast saw the scene clearly.


    An uproar overwhelmed the Internet again.


    ¡°Who is this elder? How imposing he is!¡±


    ¡°Elder, pull the rest of his beard out so that he will learn a lesson from talking recklessly.¡±


    ¡°Elder, you¡¯re my idol. I¡¯m so pleased to see this!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The netizens commented one after another. Yet, Mo Xinghe had no idea that he got so many fans with the action.


    Blood Wolf saw the comments too. His eyes looked chilling, and the audience could feel his anger through the screen.


    ¡°People of Huaxia, good, very good!¡±


    Blood Wolf did not lose his temper but laughed alarmingly. He raised the Pulse Thunder Gun and pointed it at one hostage.


    At this moment, the audience remained quiet.


    They had learned the power of the Pulse Thunder Gun, which was simply terrifying.


    It was a middle-aged man in suits that was targeted. He collapsed on the ground, trembling with fear, and almost fainted.


    At the point, a beautiful and slender figure stood in front of the middle-aged man under people¡¯s astonished gazes.


    It was Tang Rou!


    Everyone knew her.


    However, no one had expected her to be so brave.


    Beautiful and fair-skinned, she looked like an angel from heaven while bathing in the golden sunshine


    Tang Rou tried hard to look less embarrassed because her legs trembled with fear.


    She thought of Chu Xun. She believed firmly that Chu Xun would come to save her, just like he did the last time. As long as he arrived, all the problems would be solved.


    She did not know the middle-aged man at all; she did not know why she would stand out for him either. She had no idea that it was all because of her instinct. Nevertheless, she was really frightened.


    In fact, people would do something only because they were kindhearted people. Tang Rou was one of them. She could not bear to see people die, so she stood out for the middle-aged man despite her fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re so brave, Tang Rou!¡±


    ¡°Fighting, Tangtang! We¡¯ll support you forever!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Tang Rou. Our country won¡¯t sit by and watch you die. They will come to save you soon!¡±


    At the moment, both Tang Rou¡¯s fans and antis thumbed up for her courage and encouraged her.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned icy, yet deep in his eyes was burning anger, which seemed able to burn everything out.


    Blood Wolf was stunned. He knew this delicate woman. The wirepuller had once told him that Tang Rou was Chu Xun¡¯s beloved woman.


    She was brave, Blood Wolf thought.


    As mercenaries, they led a life in the killing. They respected the strong and hated cowards.


    ¡°Wolf, kill her!¡± Hal yelled crazily in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to leave here alive?¡±


    Hal kept his mouth shut upon hearing Chu Xun¡¯s cold words.


    He almost forgot he was still in Huaxia. He, of course, did not want to die.


    Blood Wolf put away his Pulse Thunder Gun and grinned at Chu Xun before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want my friend to get hurt again.¡±


    Chu Xun did not respond but looked back and said, ¡°Board the plane.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The plane took off and flew smoothly.


    The live broadcast continued in the cabin.


    Chu Xun closed his eyes slightly, looking like an old monk in meditation.


    Others were silent as well.


    During the first two hours, Hal was quiet. However, as they were getting closer and closer to Yungui City, he became excited, kept glancing at Jade Rabbit, Aries, and Green Snake with an evil smile and salacity in his eyes. From time to time, he would murmur to himself in a muffled voice, but judging from his looks, he was saying something malicious.


    Jade Rabbit and Aries said nothing toward Hal¡¯s annoying action for they were gentlewomen. However, Green Snake could not help but reach for the knife by her waist several times and wanted to stab Hal hardly.


    ¡°Do you want to keep the rest of your beard or not?¡± Mo Xinghe squinted at Hal.


    Obviously, Hal was afraid of Mo Xinghe. He muttered several words before behaving himself.


    Four hours later, the plane landed at the airport in Yungui City.


    Everyone followed the trend of the event with widened eyes.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the relevant authorities did not show up and made no remarks toward this disgraceful event.


    ¡°What should I do the next?¡± Chu Xun looked into the camera and asked Blood Wolf.


    The corner of Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes twitched imperceptibly. He did not like the way Chu Xun talked. Chu Xun¡¯s indifferent attitude annoyed him greatly.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know he is on the way of being killed? Yet, I couldn¡¯t see any trace of fear, horror, or despair on his face. He doesn¡¯t seem prepared to die at all.¡± Blood Wolf thought to himself.


    Blood Wolf even wanted to question Chu Xun if he knew his attitude made him feel frustrated.


    However, he was just complaining in secret and would never speak it out, or he would be the biggest joke in the world.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know my location, and whether you can find me depends on your ability.¡± The computer expert next to Blood Wolf sent their encrypted location to Jade Rabbit¡¯s computer.


    This action was undoubtedly a provocation toward Jade Rabbit.


    This also indicated that Blood Wolf knew well about the 12 Chinese Zodiacs, and at least, he knew Jade Rabbit was a computer expert.


    Azure Dragon looked grave. It appeared obvious to him that they got traitors in the country who leaked out the information on them.


    Jade Rabbit¡¯s beautiful face was full of anger. She handed the camera to Aries and then focused on decoding the encrypted location information.


    Everyone was waiting.


    The audience kept quiet as well.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Fragrant sweat broke out on Jade Rabbit¡¯s forehead. The battle between hackers was just like that of warriors, only that their battlefields were different.


    Jade Rabbit, who usually looked like a lovely doll, put on a ferocious look, just like a small wild leopard who would show its sharp teeth from time to time.


    She was fighting against someone on the Internet.


    ¡°Done!¡± Jade Rabbit¡¯s voice sounded excited and proud. She made it.


    Blood Wolf, of course, saw the scene too. He said with an evil smile, ¡°You indeed have some talent.¡±


    ¡°You talk too much,¡± said Chu Xun calmly.


    Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes glittered as he stared at Chu Xun like a wolf and showed his chilling white teeth. ¡°Chu Xun, come to me with Hal alone. Don¡¯t bring any other companion.¡±


    Chu Xun responded indifferently, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Blood Wolf was a little mad. He hated Chu Xun¡¯s attitude so much.


    ¡°Can I go with him?¡± Jade Rabbit suddenly said in a timid voice.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her, including that of Blood Wolf on the screen.


    Jade Rabbit was a timid girl. Being stared at by so many people, she shrank her neck subconsciously and said in a nervous tone, ¡°I can help you continue the live broadcast.¡±


    Blood Wolf almost forgot the matter. If Chu Xun did not bring anyone else, no one would continue the live broadcast. In that case, Blood Wolf would not be able to get to know Chu Xun¡¯s whereabouts. Thus, Blood Wolf agreed without thinking too much.


    As far as he knew, Jade Rabbit was timid and the weakest one among the members of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs.


    Jade Rabbit stole a glance at Chu Xun¡¯s handsome side face and blushed. She firmly believed that she wanted to follow him just because she admired him. ¡°He is such a great man. It doesn¡¯t matter that I admire him secretly.¡± Jade Rabbit thought to herself.


    Chu Xun, Hal, and Jade Rabbit boarded the military helicopter Azure Dragon prepared for them and headed toward the marked location.


    Jade Rabbit told Chu Xun that the marked place was at the border of Huaxia and Country Y.


    Country Y was a small, poor, and backward country where people held abnormal and disgusting beliefs. Yet, this small country always invaded the border of Huaxia, robbed and even killed the villagers there, which made the villagers suffer unspeakably.


    Azure Dragon had wanted to report to the country for their helicopter possibly would cross their territory.


    However, Chu Xun stopped him. If he were in Immortal Emperor now, he could perish such a small country easily.


    Though he was in the Foundation Realm, he did not take the small Country Y seriously.


    The helicopter flew forward according to the geographic coordinates.


    As most of the land in Country Y was covered with forest and wetland, when the helicopter flew over, the forest below rustled.


    There was a famous mountain named Mount Motian in Country Y.


    Looking from above, one could see nothing on Mount Motian except luxuriant trees that covered the mountain.


    Boom!


    The helicopter entered the territory of Country Y.


    The border soldiers of Country Y immediately sent out a warning.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Jade Rabbit was nervous.


    ¡°Keep heading to our destination, and there is nothing to be worried about.¡± Chu Xun looked calm.


    The helicopter alarmed the Ministry of National Defense of Country Y at once.


    Harman, the minister of the Ministry of National Defense, was a bad-tempered, warlike man of medium build.


    ¡°Intercept this helicopter immediately at all costs,¡± Harman ordered.


    The border soldiers received the order quickly.


    The superior commander of the border soldiers was a lieutenant named Reid.


    After receiving the order, Reid took action at once. He wanted to do so the moment he found the helicopter because it was from Huaxia.


    Some ground-to-air flak was set up and targeted the helicopter.


    Reid wanted to pretend to persuade the invaders to surrender before firing at the helicopter. Though the helicopter was better than those in his country, he hoped to see it get shot and burn into scrap iron.


    The live broadcast continued.


    Blood Wolf frowned as he saw no counterattack from Country Y. Suddenly, a good idea popped into his mind.


    Blood Wolf thought to himself that he was a genius.


    He could not help laughing terrifyingly. After that, he shouted to the camera loudly as if he were making an oath.


    ¡°Chu Xun, now I order you to jump off the helicopter,¡± he said word by word.


    ¡­


    As his voice fell, an uproar broke out on the quiet Internet like a bomb being thrown into a lake.


    Everyone scolded Blood Wolf for his being sinister, despicable, and nasty.


    However, these condemning words had no impact on Blood Wolf for he could see the words but did not know the meaning.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you said.¡±


    Chu Xun actually agreed to Blood Wolf¡¯s absurd request.


    All the people stared at the screen with widened eyes.


    ¡°No! Senior!¡±


    Jade Rabbit¡¯s eyes turned red with anxiety. At the moment, she looked really like a cute rabbit.


    Hal laughed arrogantly.


    Chu Xun smiled at Jade Rabbit and said, ¡°After I jump down, you must retreat from Country Y quickly with none stop.¡±

 Chapter 104 - Jumping Down!

    Wom Bom!


    The propeller of the helicopter caused huge wind and made the trees below sway wildly as if they were about to break at any time.


    ¡°Fly lower!¡± Jade Rabbit said to the pilot in a low voice. She could not consider too much.


    ¡°I dare you!¡± Hal yelled and turned to the camera, saying, ¡°Blood Wolf, they are going to fly lower.¡±


    Blood Wolf grinned and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll kill one hostage for every ten meters they lower.¡±


    Jade Rabbit gnashed her teeth in anger and glared at Hal.


    ¡°Wolf, could you make a request for me?¡± Hal stared at Jade Rabbit, his eyes glittering with salacity.


    Jade Rabbit put on an expression of disgust, and she had a bad foreboding.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Blood Wolf replied.


    ¡°I want this woman. Is that ok?¡± Hal licked his dry lips and smiled evilly.


    Blood Wolf answered indifferently, ¡°Of course, yes. It¡¯s just a woman. I think our friend from Huaxia would consent to it.¡±


    Voice of diatribe and indignation overwhelmed the Internet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill this shameless bastard,¡± Golden Monkey gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°If there is a chance, I will definitely chop off his filthy balls,¡± Green Snake said viciously.


    Other people remained silent, but their eyes glittered with cold and chilling light.


    ¡°Remember what I said,¡± Chu Xun said flatly as he looked at Jade Rabbit.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Jump, hurry up! This girl is mine and won¡¯t be back.¡± Hal looked complacent.


    Jade Rabbit was so worried that she could not think clearly and did not know what to say.


    At the moment, although the helicopter was not flying high, it was estimated to be more than 100 meters high in the mid-air.


    It should be noted that no matter what it was that fell from high, its falling speed would double every 10.8 meters it fell downward.


    Even if the helicopter was 100 meters above the ground and Chu Xun was 75 kg, then it was equal to a 750 kg object hitting the ground at a tenfold speed if Chu Xun jumped off the helicopter.


    In that case, even a piece of iron would get distorted, let alone a human being.


    ¡°Senior¡­¡±


    Jade Rabbit¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt. She looked astonished, her round eyes widened, her mouth wide open.


    At the moment, not only Jade Rabbit but the audience on the Internet became quiet.


    Everyone was petrified, as if their souls had flown out of their bodies and they had lost their minds.


    No one could believe their eyes when they saw that Chu Xun kicked Hal off the helicopter.


    Hal¡¯s pale and frightened face filled with disbelief kept flashing in people¡¯s minds, as well as his sharp miserable scream, sounding like a ghost wailing.


    However, the scream was soon blown away by the wind stirred by the propeller of the helicopter.


    It was not hard to imagine Hal¡¯s ending. Falling from 100 meters high, he would end in a pile of meat paste.


    ¡­


    In the quadrangle dwellings in the capital city, the amiable old man¡¯s teacup fell from his hand and broke into pieces.


    Long Ao looked at the broken teacup with heartache. No one knew that he had used the cup for almost 150 years, and the cup was really precious.


    ¡°He¡­¡± After all, the amiable old man was experienced and quickly recovered from his shock. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Long Ao pick up the broken pieces of the teacup from the floor. He was at a loss for words at a moment and his face was full of shame.


    First of all, he had seen Long Ao use this white jade teacup since he was a child, but now he broke it carelessly. Second, he had been in power for many years, yet he still lost his composure just now.


    As a result, he felt ashamed.


    ¡°Elder Long, I¡¯m¡­ sorry!¡± said the amiable old man.


    Long Ao put away the broken pieces that he picked up and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What did you want to ask?¡±


    The amiable old man straightened his back and said with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m worried that Golden Wolf Mercenary would take revenge, given what he did. There are so many hostages¡­¡±


    Long Ao interrupted him with a wave of his hand and said, ¡°I watched you grow up, so you can just come straight to the point.¡±


    The amiable old man¡¯s face turned red slightly. He knew Long Ao had seen through him, so he spoke out what he was thinking frankly. ¡°Elder Long, who is he exactly? Why do you think so highly of him?¡±


    Long Ao chuckled slightly, poured another cup of tea, and pushed it to the old man before saying in a light voice, ¡°It¡¯s not me but Ancestor Long that thinks highly of him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The amiable old man suddenly stood up and looked astonished. The corner of his clothes swept over the teacup, which was filled with tea and fell toward the floor.


    As one of Long Ao¡¯s hands curled like a claw, the falling teacup was pulled back by a force and landed on the stone table.


    Long Ao filled the cup with tea again before raising his head to look at the amiable old man with a calm face.


    The amiable old man did not know how many times he had lost his composure today. It was possible that he had lost his composure more times than he did during the last ten years.


    What stirred him the most was the mention of Ancestor Long. As a man in power, he naturally knew more secrets than others.


    The mysterious eastern world and the successors of the dragon were not just legends. In fact, some legends were real.


    ¡°Elder Long, did he do it for the benefits of the country?¡± After sitting down, the amiable old man calmed down a lot.


    ¡°Yes, but no,¡± said Long Ao.


    The amiable old man looked astonished.


    ¡°He did so for the country but also for himself.¡± Long Ao explained.


    ¡°For himself?¡± the amiable old man looked even more puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, he did so as a warning to those gangsters.¡± Long Ao chuckled, and his eyes seemed able to see through everything. He paused for a moment before he added, ¡°But, since he helped our country anyway, we should lend him a hand.¡±


    The amiable old man understood the words at once and asked with a smile, ¡°As you see it, Elder Long, we should lend him a small hand or a medium hand?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Long Ao suddenly had a playful look on his face and said, ¡°A small one, I think. And give him Iron Dragon Guards as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true the elder, the wiser. By then, he could not get rid of it even if he wants.¡± The amiable old man thumbed up.


    The two cunning men looked at each other with a smile.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Blood Wolf recovered from the shock and his face became ferocious and distorted.


    ¡°Chu Xun!¡±


    Blood Wolf roared. ¡°This damn scum actually kicked Hal off the helicopter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Xun asked as he looked into the camera. His expression was as calm as before.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Blood Wolf stammered in anger. He was so angry that he wanted to tear Chu Xun into pieces.


    He had waited for this opportunity for too long. He wanted all the people in the world to remember Golden Wolf Mercenary, to shiver when they heard the name, and to have nightmares in fear.


    If he could save Hal out successfully this time, it would prove that he was more powerful than the Huaxia government. If even this mysterious eastern country could do nothing to him, other countries would surrender to him as well.


    By then, Golden Wolf Mercenary would become the top mercenary group in the world. They could control some small countries and live an unbridled life.


    He had planned everything well, but at this critical moment, this damn Chu Xun kicked Hal off the helicopter like he was a piece of trash.


    When the news spread around through the live broadcast, all the countries in the world would understand that the Huaxia government did not take Golden Wolf Mercenary seriously at all.


    Their prestige, which they had made a great effort to earn, would collapse in an instant and become a joke.


    Blood Wolf roared angrily with blood-red eyes. He pointed his Pulse Thunder Gun at the hostages behind him and thundered, ¡°Chu Xun, you¡¯ve pissed me off. So You have to bear my anger. Next, I¡¯ll kill half of the hostages, and that¡¯s all because of you.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Chu Xun said calmly.


    ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes were vicious.


    Chu Xun shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Blood Wolf almost lost his temper. ¡°You didn¡¯t have anything to say, yet you told me to wait. Are you kidding me?¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand at the camera and then jumped off the helicopter.


    ¡°Senior ¡­¡± Jade Rabbit¡¯s eye socket almost split in indignation.


    Blood Wolf was stunned. He really had not expected that Chu Xun would have the courage to jump down. Chu Xun actually jumped down.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun¡­¡±


    Tang Rou was grief-stricken.


    Boom!


    The floor under Mo Xinghe¡¯s feet was completely blown up, and his aura was terrifying.


    Azure Dragon and others gnashed their teeth, making creaking sounds, their faces twitched.


    There was a heated discussion on the Internet, and netizens created a topic to pay a tribute to their hero Chu Xun.


    In the main hall of the Hua Family in Yunyan City, a delicate cup was crushed into pieces by a perfect, white, and jade-like hand.


    The Huas all held their breath at the moment.


    ¡°If you die, I swear that I will destroy Golden Wolf Mercenary wherever they go.¡±


    On hearing Hua Qingwu¡¯s words, the Huas felt the atmosphere chilling.


    In Gujiang City, Chen Hanlong smashed the huge monitor on the wall, and his face turned livid.


    Zheng Guangyi and his son sat face to face, looking worried.


    In House of Treasure in the antique mall, Hong Ling¡¯s eyes looked dull, and she didn¡¯t even notice that a piece of high-quality jade in her hand had fallen to the ground.


    At this moment, it was as if the whole world had quietened down.


    People who knew Chu Xun felt worried about him.


    ¡­


    In a luxurious villa in the capital city.


    A handsome and elegant young man stared at the huge screen hanging on the wall.


    The video stopped at the moment when Chu Xun jumped off the helicopter.


    The young man looked at his watch as though he were counting the time. Suddenly, he spoke up, ¡°Bang! He became a pile of minced meat, then the beasts¡¯ food, and in the end, a pile of dung that will fertilize plants and trees. Haha¡­¡±


    The young man laughed out loud like a madman. His voice became increasingly louder as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    After a long while, the young man stopped laughing maybe because he got tired of it. He stood up and tidied himself up in front of the mirror. He didn¡¯t go to the window to make a phone call until both his hair and clothes were tidy.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    After the phone was connected, the person on the other side of the line said hello.


    The young man could not help but bow a little bit with a respectful expression on his face.


    ¡°Chu Xun is dead.¡± The young man tried his best to prevent his voice from trembling because he was trying to hold back his laughter.


    It seemed that he was very happy that Chu Xun was dead!


    ¡°No matter he is dead or alive, we must find him. You made the conclusion too hurriedly.¡± The person on the other side of the line sounded calm and emotionless.


    After that, the man hung up the phone.


    When the young man heard the beeping sound from the phone, the smile on his face froze. Then, he showed an expression of endless resentment.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you will definitely die, won¡¯t you?¡± The young man looked out of the window with resentment in his eyes as he murmured, ¡°During the past three years, I was so careless that you survived. I thus lost his trust in me. You know, this punishment is really severe to me. In order to make up for me, you must die this time. You must die, you must die. You will definitely die¡­¡±


    He roared in a low voice as if he were a mad man or a mad beast.


    Boom!


    The expensive vase on the windowsill was thrown away and hit the huge screen. There was a crackling sound of the electric current, and black smoke rose up. The screen turned black, and the fixed scene disappeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally dead. You perished, vanished, haha¡­¡±


    The young man let out ear-piercing laughter, which sounded like a night owl screaming.

 Chapter 105 - Everyone is Shocked!

    Boom! Boom!


    The helicopter flew lower, and the propeller caused a wild wind in the air.


    Crack¡­!


    The slender trees were almost blown off by the wind, and broken branches and leaves were flying in all directions.


    ¡°Go back!¡±


    Jade Rabbit¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, shining like gems, with endless indignation in them.


    The helicopter returned to Huaxia.


    Lieutenant Reid, the superior commander of the border garrison of Country Y, looked at the helicopter that was about to fly away, and lifted his hand, ready to order the soldiers to fire.


    The garrison soldiers were ready to shoot, waiting for Reid¡¯s order.


    Unfortunately, Reid failed to wave his hand to give an order.


    Several white chains flew out soundlessly from deep in the dense forest and hit several ground-to-plane missiles like lightning.


    Boom! Boom¡­!


    The earthshaking and terrifying explosion sound echoed to the skies.


    Terrifying explosion blast swept over the place, and wherever it went, the trees were destroyed, the rocks were cracked, and the ground was scorched.


    Though Reid stood far away from the explosion, blood dripped down from his nose and mouth, and he passed out under the blast.


    Jade Rabbit, who was about to fly out of the border of Country Y, looked into the direction of the explosion curiously, and her eyes were full of confusion.


    At the same time, the silent Huaxia government finally took action.


    The Ministry of Foreign Affairs made a statement to the world.


    ¡°Golden Wolf Mercenary hijacked our plane, kidnapped so many hostages, and threatened the Huaxia government, which are unforgivable crimes. On behalf of the Huaxia government, I declare that we will never surrender to the terrorists.


    ¡°In addition, we want to clarify Mr. Chu Xun¡¯s identity. He is the chief instructor of the Huaxia Iron Dragon Guards and is a major general.


    ¡°Last but not least, I want to point out one more thing. The Huaxia government promises that at this time tomorrow, Golden Wolf Mercenary will be wiped out and the hostages will be saved out.¡±


    The Ministry of Foreign Affairs appeared quickly and left rapidly as well. Before other countries could react, the Huaxia government remained silent again and did not show up any more.


    At this time, the royals of Country F also made a statement saying that they would fully support the Huaxia government and would never compromise with the terrorists.


    An uproar overwhelmed the Internet after the statement of the Huaxia government. It turned out that Chu Xun was a major general. No wonder he behaved so heroically, remained calm when faced with the terrorists, and could even jump off the helicopter without fear.


    Those who were familiar with Chu Xun were stunned and wondered when Chu Xun became a major general.


    Only the elder and the top official in the quadrangle dwellings in the capital city smiled like cunning foxes.


    Whether Chu Xun was dead or alive remained unknown, but the live broadcast of Blood Wolf continued.


    Blood Wolf was still a little taken aback. He hijacked the plane and kidnapped the hostages just to save out Hal, kill Chu Xun, and challenge the Huaxia government.


    However, now, both Hal and Chu Xun were dead with none of their bones left, Blood Wolf did not know what to do the next.


    ¡°Keep an eye on them.¡± Blood Wolf commanded his subordinates to watch the hostages while he went deep into the jungle.


    Sure that there was nobody around, Blood Wolf took out his cell phone and dialed a twenty-one-digit encrypted telephone number.


    More than 100 hostages were trembling with fear under the guns of the dozen members of Golden Wolf Mercenary.


    Tang Rou¡¯s face was pale, and she was so sad that her eyes lost their radiance.


    Among the hostages, a young foreign couple with golden hair and white skin caught others¡¯ attention. They were Rowais and his wife from the royal family of Country F.


    Rowais was in his twenties and was tall and handsome. He was a standard handsome man. Her wife, Dorian, was a very famous and beautiful model with fair skin and long legs. The people from the western world always dressed simply. The same was true of Dorian. At the moment, half of her breast was exposed in the air, seeing which, the members of Golden Wolf Mercenary felt dizzy.


    The members of Golden Wolf Mercenary secretly compared Dorian with Tang Rou.


    Tang Rou was also very beautiful. In addition, she was quiet, delicate, and tender just like other eastern women.


    Dorian was a typical western woman with a big butt and red lips.


    Therefore, the two of them had different beauty.


    However, Blood Wolf had told them not to touch Tang Rou for she was of great use.


    As a result, most of the terrorists all stared at Dorian.


    Dorian could feel the eager gaze on her even with her head down. The gaze seemed to pierce her clothes, and she moved closer to her husband, Rowais, nervously.


    Apart from the main leader of Golden Wolf Mercenary, Blood Wolf, there was also a deputy leader, Hank, a well-built black man with strong hormones.


    Slap!


    Hank patted Dorian on the butt with his big hand and caused her butt to shake.


    The other members were stunned at first and then burst into laughter.


    Dorian was scared and screamed before she threw herself into Rowais¡¯s arms.


    Rowais stood up suddenly and glared at Hank. Dorian was his wife, so what Hank had done was challenging his dignity as a man.


    However, in the face of so many guns, he, who was born in a rich and powerful family, was obviously timid and crouched down on the ground, trembling.


    Hank sniffed his hand hard and said with a big smile, ¡°What a fragrant butt.¡±


    He was trying to provoke Rowais.


    Rowais put on an angry expression, because that was the only thing he could do to express his anger under the threat of the guns.


    Hank looked at Rowais dismissively and walked forward like a huge black bear.


    Dorian screamed as Hank pulled her into his arms. His rough hands kneaded her perfect breast.


    ¡°Let her go, bastard. Is bullying a woman all you can do?¡± Rowais roared angrily.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    There was a sound of ripping clothes.


    Dorian screamed when her shirt was torn into pieces by Hank, which exposed her sexy bra. She tried her best to cover one-third of her breast, and her exposed breast shook violently when she struggled.


    The other members of Golden Wolf Mercenary swallowed their throats, and the swallowing sounds sounded obvious. They all stared at her with eager eyes, and they all had an erection.


    Since they started to plan and carry out the mission, they had not touched any woman for more than a month.


    ¡°Bastard, keep your dirty hands off her,¡± Rowais stood up and yelled angrily.


    Bang!


    A member of Golden Wolf Mercenary hit Rowais¡¯s head with his buttstock. Blood immediately welled up from Rowais¡¯s wound.


    Rowais felt dizzy. His body swayed, and he fell down onto the ground and failed to struggle up for a long while.


    ¡°You¡¯re unqualified to fight our deputy leader. Bah!¡± the member said with disdain and spat out a mouthful of phlegm.


    Seeing Rowais get injured, Dorian struggled desperately but in vain for she was no match for Hank in terms of strength.


    ¡°Stop! A group of men bullying a woman, are you even human or not?¡± Tang Rou stood up and shouted.


    Tang Rou looked too pretty and delicate that even though she roared loudly, her voice posed no threat.


    The members of Golden Wolf Mercenary were not scared by the voice. Instead, they burst into laughter.


    ¡°Miss Tang, I know you. You have nothing to do with this, so you¡¯d better not meddle in it,¡± Hank said.


    ¡°You bullied a weak woman. You¡¯re a group of brutes.¡± Tang Rou walked forward and wanted to pull Dorian to her side. Unfortunately, she was so weak that she was pushed onto ground by Hank.


    ¡°Miss Tang, don¡¯t ask for trouble, or you want to be treated like her?¡±


    Hank grabbed Dorian and stared at Tang Rou while speaking in an obscene tone.


    ¡°You son of a bitch, you¡¯re not a man. I despise you. Come and fight me, I dare you.¡± Rowais struggled up, and blood kept flowing down on his forehead.


    Hank grinned, showing his chilling white teeth. He looked at his teammates and laughed contemptuously. ¡°Did you see it? This coward actually has challenged me.¡±


    The other members of Golden Wolf Mercenary all laughed and looked at Rowais mockingly.


    Hank let go of Dorian, beckoned Rowais, and said provocatively, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity!¡±


    Tang Rou seized the chance and stood up. She picked up Dorian¡¯s shirt, which was torn apart by Hank, covered Dorian¡¯s breast, and pulled her into her arms.


    Tang Rou was 1.65-meter tall while Dorian was 1.75-meter tall. However, the latter, a woman from Country F who was 10 centimeters taller than Tang Rou, now hid in Tang Rou¡¯s arms, trembling, as if she were in the safest place in the world.


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±


    Rowais roared angrily, then raised his fist, and rushed toward Hank.


    Hank put on an expression of disdain. When Rowais reached him, he dodged to one side and stretched out one leg.


    Rowais was tripped and rolled several rounds on the ground before he stopped rolling.


    The members of Golden Wolf Mercenary burst into mocking laughter.


    ¡°You piece of trash, wanna fight again? You can¡¯t beat me even if I stand here. You¡¯ll always be a coward.¡± Hank taunted directly.


    Rowais stood up slowly, roared, and rushed forward again.


    Hank gripped Rowais¡¯s fist with his big hand and shook it away as if he were playing a Cat and Mouse game.


    Rowais was thrown away. He staggered and bumped onto the tree beside. Blood gushing out from his mouth and nose, he fell down face to the sky.


    ¡°Look at this poor fish. He is so weak, even weaker than a woman. Haha¡­¡± Hank teased him wantonly.


    The members of Golden Wolf Mercenary around all sneered at Rowais.


    Seeing Rowais get injured, Dorian rushed toward him hurriedly.


    However, Hank caught her halfway and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Your husband lost to me, so you belong to me now. I¡¯ll let you know how happy it could be to be a woman. I promise I¡¯m much stronger than your poor husband¡­¡±


    ¡°You filthy pig, let go of me¡­¡±Dorian struggled but in vain.


    Hank¡¯s eyes began to look cruel, and he said with a hideous smile, ¡°My beautiful lady, now, you have two choices. First, serve me. Second, serve me and then serve my buddies. You must know that they are attracted by your perfect body very much.¡±


    The other members of Golden Wolf Mercenary all shouted at Dorian, telling her to choose the second choice.


    ¡°You damn bastard, I haven¡¯t lost yet. Keep your dirty hands off her, you dirty pig¡­¡±


    No one had expected that Rowais would rise up again. Though his face was covered with blood, he still stood up.


    He was born in the royal family and led a rich life. Besides, he was always surrounded by servants and bodyguards, so he had never made the bed even once, let alone fight others. In one word, he was a feeble man.


    However, in order to protect his wife, he dared to fight against Hank, a terrorist, and could stand up despite his injuries. He was a real man.


    Hank¡¯s face was gloomy. He had not expected that Rowais could stand up on his own, which was an insult to his strength.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll crush your head,¡± Hank beckoned Rowais.


    Rowais staggered and swung his fist awkwardly.


    Hank¡¯s face was full of mockery. His clenched fist was about the size of a pot. He smirked and punched toward Rowais¡¯s head.


    If the punch landed on Rowais¡¯s head, Rowais would be seriously injured even if he wouldn¡¯t be killed.


    However, something weird happened. Hank¡¯s fist was frozen in the hair suddenly when it was two decimeters away from Rowais¡¯s head.


    Rowais took the chance and punched Hank on the face.


    Bang!


    With the dull sound, Hank¡¯s head was knocked off three meters away by Rowais.


    Hank¡¯s head rolled on the ground, leaving a stream of blood behind.


    Puff!


    Blood erupted from Hank¡¯s neck over one meter high in the air.


    Rowais was so frightened that he could not think clearly. Blood sprayed all over his body, making him look like a bloody man. He screamed in horror.


    Bang!


    Hank¡¯s behead body fell onto ground, and blood kept gushing out from his neck and covered the ground under his body at once.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Tang Rou, Dorian, and other female hostages screamed shrilly one after another.


    After the members of Golden Wolf Mercenary realized what had happened, they shouted in panic and pointed at Rowais with their guns. They were frightened with their eyes full of horror.


    A terrifying atmosphere spread in the place.


    At this moment, everyone present was shocked and frightened.

 Chapter 106 - Death Comes!

    Everyone present was horrified!


    The head of a well-built black man about two meters tall was knocked off by a feeble man.


    It was so horrible and unbelievable.


    The members of Golden Wolf Mercenary were desperadoes and soon reacted.


    As each of them had killed a dozen and even a hundred people, they were experienced killers.


    Hank¡¯s head was facing the sky, his eyes wide open, and his face was hideous. It seemed that he had no idea that he was dead when he was killed, otherwise, he would have looked terrified.


    However, all of this was not important. What was important was that the wound on Hank¡¯s neck was smooth and flat like a piece of bean curd. One could tell at a glance that the wound was caused by a blade. No matter how powerful a human being¡¯s fist could be, it could only smash a head and could not cause such a flat wound.


    It was impossible that Rowais had a sharp blade. Then, who it could be?


    A dozen members of Golden Wolf Mercenary scanned those more than one hundred hostages, who clung together, trying to find out who killed Hank.


    They grabbed their loaded guns tightly and was on alert. It was not easy to behead a man with only one blow, and to do so, one had to be skillful and have great waist strength.


    They were sure that the murderer was hiding among the hostages because there were no other people nearby. They thought that the murderer had attacked and killed Hank when they focused their attention on the fight between Hank and Rowais.


    Yet, they could not figure out how the murderer attacked and killed Hank for they were just simple-minded thugs, not good detectives.


    As those hostages all looked frightened and trembled in fear, it was hard for those thugs to tell who was the murderer.


    An uproar broke out on the Internet.


    What happened in the live stream spread over the outside world specifically.


    ¡°It¡¯s so great that this bastard died. Thank this unknown master for killing this bastard.¡±


    ¡°Retribution fell on him. Death must have come. Look at the wound on his neck, it was so smooth and flat. Doesn¡¯t it look like it was left by the scythe of Death?¡±


    When Hank harassed Dorian, all the people called him names on the Internet and wished that he would die.


    Now, Hank really died, and died miserably, with his head knocked off his body.


    Waves of cheers overwhelmed the Internet.


    It could be told that those men who bullied women would be hated everywhere they went.


    On the other hand, Rowais was highly praised as a true man on the Internet.


    ¡°Keep an eye on them. I¡¯m going to look for our captain,¡± one of the members of Golden Wolf Mercenary said, and after gaining other¡¯s approval, he headed toward the direction that Blood Wolf left.


    At this moment, the place was in silence.


    In fear that their heads would be suddenly chopped off, the members of Golden Wolf Mercenary were on their guard and grabbed their guns tightly for all possible dangers.


    The hostages did not dare to make any sound. They knew that the nerves of the thugs around them were tense. If they were careless to stimulate them, they possibly would get shot.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    There was a sound of a withered branch breaking.


    In normal times, such a sound was nothing special in the dense forest. However, the sound was so shrill at the moment and startled those who heard it.


    Whoola!


    All the guns pointed to the direction of the sound.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes contracted sharply, and their faces were full of shock.


    A dozen meters away, a figure stood quietly. No one knew when the figure appeared or how long he had been standing there.


    The flyaway black hair that covered the figure¡¯s forehead fluttered with the breeze, revealing his star-like bright eyes. The figure smiled, seemingly indifferent to everything in the world, emitting an ethereal aura.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun!¡±


    Tang Rou¡¯s voice of surprise broke the silence.


    The figure turned out to be Chu Xun, the man who had jumped off the helicopter under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    He appeared again and was alive!


    At this moment, an uproar broke out on the Internet.


    ¡°Oh my, is he a god? He jumped down from over a hundred meters high, yet he is still alive. It¡¯s so amazing.¡± Someone commented on the Internet.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than a miracle. He didn¡¯t get injured after jumping down from more than 100 meters high; it must because he has strong strength. I can tell that he is a powerful eastern warrior,¡± a foreigner commented.


    ¡°He is so young, so he must have some talent to have been a major general,¡± someone said.


    At the airport in Yungui city, Jade Rabbit blinked her eyes, which had turned red with tears. She stared at the figure on the screen and smiled through tears.


    ¡°I knew Mr. Chu would be fine.¡± Mo Xinghe¡¯s expression became relaxed.


    Golden Monkey looked at him and curled his lips. ¡°Then why were you so anxious just now?¡± he mocked in secret.


    Azure Dragon and others were both shocked and happy.


    In the Hua¡¯s mansion in Yunyan City, the chilling atmosphere went away like tides.


    ¡°I knew that nobody in this world could hurt you,¡± Hua Qingwu murmured as she stared at the figure on the screen affectionately.


    At this moment, those who cared for Chu Xun breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the luxury villa in the capital city, the huge screen on the wall had been changed into a new one.


    The young man was talking on the phone in a light tone and seemed to be in a good mood.


    However, as he subconsciously glanced at the screen, his eyes became fixed, and his smile froze on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± The young man murmured and shook his head. Suddenly, he smashed his cell phone violently.


    Bang!


    The new screen, which had been hung there just for half an hour, was destroyed again.


    ¡°Chu Xun, how can you still be alive?¡± The young man roared crazily and his face twisted.


    Though the screen was broken, the man¡¯s cell phone was undamaged, and the call was going on. On the other side of the line, someone kept talking in a western language.


    Bang!


    The tea table was kicked over by the young man, and the noise muffled the voice coming from the cell phone.


    ¡°Chu Xun, why are you still alive? Why didn¡¯t you die?¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice became hoarse after his shout. If one listened to him carefully, he could tell that the man¡¯s voice carried fear.


    Whoola!


    A set of costly and exquisite crystal cups were smashed into pieces.


    The young man roared while smashing those things in the room.


    Countless eyes were fixed on the screen of the live broadcast.


    ¡°Stop there.¡±


    One of the members of Golden Wolf Mercenary growled angrily.


    Chu Xun walked forward with light footsteps, one hand behind his back, as if he were strolling.


    The pulses of those who watched the live stream throbbed in their throats. They were really worried that the members of Golden Wolf Mercenary would fire, and at such a close distance, even a god could not dodge bullets.


    Yet, what they were worried about happened.


    A member of Golden Wolf Mercenary shot toward Chu Xun.


    When faced with an enemy who was uninjured even after falling from a hundred meters high, it was better to beat to the draw. Moreover, they had been ordered to kill Chu Xun, so the member of the gang did not hesitate to shoot at Chu Xun.


    The man wore a hideous smile on his face. Less than 10 meters away from Chu Xun, he pointed his gun between Chu Xun¡¯s eyebrows, and he was sure he could kill Chu Xun with a single shot.


    He seemed to see the scene of Chu Xun¡¯s head exploding.


    Boom!


    The gunshot was deafening.


    However, the man¡¯s hideous smile froze on his face.


    Because the moment he pulled the trigger, the target disappeared.


    Immediately, he felt a hand clutching his throat, and the last sound he heard was his neck breaking.


    Bang!


    His body fell onto the ground heavily, and his neck tilted to one side weakly.


    Everyone was shocked and could not react.


    Chu Xun was so fast that the onlookers only saw a flash of his shadow when he appeared beside the man and broke his neck.


    There was dead silence on the Internet.


    After a long while, someone asked, ¡°Did you see how he appear in front of that member of Golden Wolf Mercenary?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it clearly. It felt like he flashed there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Major General Chu was so fast that he quickly killed that member of Golden Wolf Mercenary before who could react. You should know only speedy movements are unbreakable among all kinds of martial arts in the world.¡±


    ¡°The man commented above me, you know nothing about martial arts. In my opinion, Chu Xun is an immortal in the mortal world, and he just performed the magic skill of teleporting himself. Immortal Chu, please accept my respect to you¡­¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s movements were too fast for the camera to capture, yet a heated argument overwhelmed the Internet.


    ¡°Kill him¡­¡±


    The members of Golden Wolf Mercenary finally reacted and shouted before they pulled the triggers crazily.


    Boom! Boom!¡­


    With heavy gunfire were whooshing bullets.


    The surrounding trees got hit by the bullets, sawdust flying in the air.


    Chu Xun rushed forward like a flowing light.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A member of Golden Wolf Mercenary fell onto the ground, and his head tilted to one side feebly.


    During the following time, cracking sounds kept echoing at the place.


    Dead bodies fell down following the sounds.


    In an instant, all the members of Golden Wolf Mercenary were killed.


    Moreover, their necks were broken by Chu Xun with no exception.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was calm and his breathing rhythm did not change at all.


    It was like a player of the Bronze Division encountering a player of King Division; the former was no match for the latter.


    After a short moment of silence, overwhelming cheers sounded at the place.


    The hostages hugged each other and sobbed that they were saved.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun.¡± Tang Rou had forgotten her identity as a movie star. Casting all her burdens as an idol behind her back, she threw herself into Chu Xun¡¯s arms, and her rosy lips left a kiss on Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    ¡°I knew that you would be fine, Brother Chu Xun. I knew you would come to save me. I knew, and I firmly believed that¡­¡± Tang Rou hugged Chu Xun tightly, not willing to let him go.


    Chu Xun, who killed resolutely just now, now looked like a puppet and had no idea what to do.


    ¡°Thank you, General Chu.¡±


    More than one hundred hostages thanked Chu Xun in unison.


    Chu Xun¡¯s ever-calm face finally showed an expression of confusion.


    Before he could understand the situation, Rowais, who was covered with blood, walked over with the help of Dorian. The two made the salute of the highest respect in Country F to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Thank you, General Chu. I have always heard that the army of the Huaxia nation is the strongest one in the world. Today, I finally know it has a well-deserved reputation,¡± said Rowais.


    Chu Xun did not understand the words, so Tang Rou translated them to him.


    Chu Xun became even more confused and wondered when he became a general.


    After that, Rowais gave a verbose speech.


    After Tang Rou¡¯s translation, Chu Xun finally understood that Rowais was trying to say that he admired Chu Xun very much, Chu Xun was the strongest man he had ever met, and he wanted to invite Chu Xun to the royal palace of Country F.


    Chu Xun looked at Rowais and patted him on the shoulder.


    Since he had seen Rowais¡¯s previous performance, he said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a brave warrior.¡±


    Chu Xun knew that in Country F, saying that a man was a warrior was the highest praise for him.


    Rowais obviously had not expected Chu Xun to praise him so much, and he was overwhelmed by excitement.


    At this moment, in the quadrangle dwellings in the capital city.


    The top official rubbed the teacup in his hands, and the tea was cool now. He lowered his head and took a sip of tea causally, so as to hide the disappointment in his eyes.


    In his opinion, Chu Xun¡¯s skills were much worse than he had expected.


    The elder raised his eyebrows slightly. Although the top official had hidden the disappointment in his eyes well, the elder still spotted it.


    The top official raised his head and looked into the elder¡¯s eyes. He could not help but feel embarrassed.


    ¡°He¡¯s hiding his talent,¡± the elder said flatly.


    The top official was slightly confused but soon reacted and asked, ¡°Are you saying that he is more powerful than he looks, Elder Long?¡±


    The elder looked toward the door behind the top official. In the shadow beside the door, two terrifying auras emitted, only that normal people could not feel them.


    ¡°If Chu Xun wants to kill them, he just needs to make one move,¡± the elder whispered.


    The top official¡¯s pupils were widened, and he looked very shocked. He rarely lost his composure, but at this moment, he could not help but feel astonished.


    The elder was referring to the two men who hid by the door to protect the top official.


    It should be noted that the two of them were at the second level of the Grandmaster Realm.


    Besides, each of them could set up a sect alone and get a high status in the official circle.


    The top official certainly would not doubt the elder¡¯s words.


    Nevertheless, the fact that one could kill two Grandmasters with only one blow appeared so terrifying to him!

 Chapter 107 - Killing Blood Wolf in a Trap!

    Blood Wolf frowned and curled his lips when he heard the roaring voice and sounds of smashing something in the phone.


    He hung up the phone. Judging from the noise from the other side, he was sure that the other party would ignore him for the time being.


    However, it did not matter. Since Chu Xun was dead, his task had been completed and he could start to wait for the final payment.


    In order to kill Chu Xun, the other party paid Blood Wolf a billion yuan, which was an irresistible price. Blood Wolf thought mockingly that the Huaxia people were really generous, rich yet silly and that he should do more business with them.


    As messy footsteps approached, Blood Wolf raised the Pulse Thunder Gun in his hand.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    The newcomer shouted a dozen meters away.


    Blood Wolf quietly went to hide behind a thick three that two people could just get their arms around it and peeped at the newcomer.


    Seeing that it was his gang member, Blood Wolf put down his gun and walked out from behind the tree, stamping on the withered branches intentionally to make noises.


    When the gang member heard the noises, he raised his gun immediately. Seeing that it was Blood Wolf, he breathed a sigh of relief, but soon his breath became rapid as he said hurriedly, ¡°Captain, he¡­ he¡¯s not dead.¡±


    ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± Blood Wolf frowned and looked at his subordinate, who spoke to him in a stuttering tone.


    ¡°Chu Xun, the man from Huaxia who jumped off the helicopter. He didn¡¯t die, and he came back at us¡­¡± the member said in a hurried tone.


    Blood Wolf¡¯s expression froze on his face, and his heart was full of shock. ¡°How could he not die? How could it be? He fell from over one hundred meters high!¡±


    At this moment, he thought of the roaring voice in the phone and finally figured out the reason.


    ¡°What about our other buddies?¡± Blood Wolf¡¯s voice began to sound hurried.


    ¡°Others were watching over the hostages while I came to you.¡±


    ¡°Bastard! You exaggerated the situation to make me nervous.¡± Blood Wolf let out a sigh of relief and cursed.


    Judging from the man¡¯s nervous expression, he had thought that Chu Xun had killed all his men, so he began to feel nervous just now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Blood Wolf raised the Pulse Thunder Gun in his hand, which was his biggest support.


    ¡°Chu Xun didn¡¯t die? He had to be very lucky that he didn¡¯t fall onto the ground but got himself hung on a branch of a tree,¡± Blood Wolf thought to himself.


    What surprised him was that since Chu Xun had survived it, why he would come back to court death. Chu Xun must have something to rely on.


    Nevertheless, even if that was the case, it didn¡¯t matter. Blood Wolf had a dozen people on his side, and he also had a Pulse Thunder Gun, so he believed Chu Xun would surrender without a fight even if Chu Xun was a god.


    At the same time, over a dozen armed helicopters took off on the border of Yungui City and headed toward Country Y.


    After Chu Xun killed all the members of Golden Wolf Mercenary, Azure Dragon arranged those helicopters to pick up the hostages at once.


    Boom! Boom!


    The propellers of those armed helicopters caused a huge wind in the air, making terrifying rumbling noises and carrying huge momentum.


    In addition to machine guns, each helicopter was equipped with the most advanced laser cannons, which could easily destroy the ground-to-air flak.


    They had prepared well to suppress Country Y by force.


    However, when they arrived at the temporary operational base of the frontier force of Country Y, they were petrified and dumbfounded.


    They saw the operational base in a mess and the ground burned. The ground-to-air flak was exploded into pieces, broken arms and legs scattered on the ground, and it was hard to tell how many people had been killed.


    The members of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs looked at each other, and they could clearly see the shocked expression in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The scene was so terrifying, and they wondered if it was Chu Xun who did this. Everyone suspected Chu Xun of destroying the base because Chu Xun was the only man capable of that.


    Jade Rabbit blinked her round eyes several times. Looking at the damaged ground-to-air flak and recalling the exploding sounds she heard when she left Country Y, she immediately understood what had happened. She believed that Chu Xun must have destroyed this base when he found the frontier force of Country Y trying to attack the helicopter she took.


    ¡°He indeed deserves my admiration. What an incredible man he is. I have never admired even Azure Dragon!¡± Jade Rabbit thought to herself in secret.


    If Azure Dragon knew what Jade Rabbit was thinking, he would feel speechless and think, ¡°You admiring Chu Xun has nothing to do with me.¡±


    On the other side, Blood Wolf felt uneasy when he returned with his subordinate.


    His heart had been filled with unease since the moment he met Chu Xun.


    As he approached where the hostages were, he slowed down his steps and secretly climbed up a hill with his subordinate, hiding behind a big tree and looking through a telescope.


    Blood Wolf chose to believe in his instinct because his instinct had saved his life countless times.


    Blood Wolf looked widely and his blood froze; his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.


    All his men were killed on the spot while the hostages were cheering and celebrating.


    Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes looked grim, and he glanced at the subordinate beside him minutely.


    Puff!


    A stream of blood spurted out.


    Blood Wolf¡¯s subordinate covered his own neck with his hands, and his face was full of disbelief. ¡°Captain¡­ Why?¡±


    Blood Wolf wore a cruel expression and said with a cold smile, ¡°You told me our buddies were watching over the hostages, but in fact, they were dead. Obviously, you wanted to draw me there and watch me die. You betrayed your own patron.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The voice suddenly came to a halt. The man¡¯s eyes froze, and his breath disappeared instantly.


    That was because Blood Wolf did not give him any chance to talk and stabbed into his heart with a shining dagger.


    Bang!


    Blood Wolf pulled out the dagger and kicked the corpse aside.


    ¡°Chu Xun!¡± Blood Wolf gnashed his teeth and roared in a low voice like a beast.


    He pointed his Pulse Thunder Gun at Chu Xun secretly from a distance. His eyes were ferocious, and he grabbed the trigger with his fingers.


    However, at this moment, Chu Xun suddenly turned around and looked toward where Blood Wolf was hiding, and the corners of his mouth curved mockingly.


    ¡°He found me!¡± Blood Wolf¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he was about to pull the trigger.


    However, at this moment, Chu Xun rushed towards the dense forest beside him, and his speed was not very fast.


    Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes looked ruthless as he pulled the trigger instantly.


    Boom!


    With a muffled sound, the muzzle emitted blue light.


    A redwood as thick as a bowl blocked out Chu Xun¡¯s body.


    Crack!


    With the sound, the redwood was broken down, and where it got shot, it was burned, as if it had been struck by lightning.


    Chu Xun took the opportunity to rush into the jungle when the redwood blocked the bullet for him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Blood Wolf cursed with anger.


    Boom!


    The noises made by the helicopters were getting closer and closer, and all the trees started to shake violently.


    Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes darkened as he turned to chase after Chu Xun.


    No matter how arrogant he was, he dared not to challenge the Huaxia army alone. Besides, he knew that the members of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs who came there were experts, and if he fought them head to head, he would get killed.


    If he killed Chu Xun, he would at least receive a big sum of money.


    Blood Wolf was very smart. He tried his best to chase Chu Xun.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you won¡¯t be able to escape. Accept your coming death¡­¡±


    Blood Wolf shouted scornfully when he saw Chu Xun, who was running.


    Bang!


    A big tree beside Chu Xun was shot down by the bullet.


    ¡°You cunning Huaxia man, you can¡¯t run anywhere.¡±


    Bang!


    Another tree got shot and broke down by middle. Unfortunately, Blood Wolf missed his target again.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Blood Wolf cursed while running, lifting his gun and trying to aim at Chu Xun.


    However, there were too many trees in the jungle that he was unable to take aim at Chu Xun, so he shouted angrily.


    While chasing after Chu Xun, Blood Wolf did not notice that he had run several kilometers away.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you won¡¯t be able to run away. You are a coward. Stay there, I dare you¡­¡±


    Blood Wolf was furious. No matter how hard he tried, he could not catch up with Chu Xun.


    At this moment, Chu Xun, who was running, suddenly stopped and turned around to look at Blood Wolf.


    Blood Wolf was stunned. He had not expected that Chu Xun would stop running. He was delighted and pointed his Pulse Thunder Gun at Chu Xun with a grin.


    ¡°Damn you yellow monkey. Keep running, I dare you!¡± Blood Wolf said arrogantly. He thought that Chu Xun would stop running just because he knew he could not flee away.


    Chu Xun frowned for he did not understand the foreign language that Blood Wolf spoke in. But soon, he smoothed his furrowed eyebrows, took out his cell phone, and clicked the app that Tang Rou downloaded for him just now.


    The app could translate foreign languages into the Huaxia language.


    After Chu Xun killed the members of Golden Wolf Mercenary, his divine sense covered the area within a hundred meters, so he knew every movement of Blood Wolf, who had hidden in the hill and killed his subordinate in suspicion.


    The reason why Chu Xun did not kill Blood Wolf but drew him there was that Blood Wolf knew some information that Chu Xun needed.


    During this operation, he had never used any skill of a cultivator from beginning to end because he did not want to expose himself too much. He had been hiding his talent on purpose; otherwise, it would not have been so troublesome for him to wipe out Golden Wolf Mercenary and he could have killed them with a wave of his hand.


    Of course, those things did not matter now as they had reached a hidden place.


    ¡°Who ordered you to kill me?¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes, and his dropped eyelids covered the sharp light in his eyes.


    Chu Xun translated his words to Blood Wolf through the translation app.


    Upon hearing the translated words, Blood Wolf opened his mouth and laughed. ¡°Do you have a lot of enemies? You actually don¡¯t know who wants to kill you. What a poor guy.¡±


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows, and he became impatient. He wanted to end this kind of translated conversation as soon as possible.


    ¡°Tell me who ordered you to kill me and I¡¯ll let you die without suffering,¡± said Chu Xun in a cold voice.


    After hearing the words, Blood Wolf burst into laughter and said mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re really a ridiculous yellow monkey. How dare you be so arrogant even at this moment? Your character is really annoying. You¡¯d better go to hell and accompany my subordinates.¡±


    After saying that, he pointed his Pulse Thunder Gun at Chu Xun.


    Bang!


    The muzzle glittered with blue light.


    A ball of blue electric current torn the air apart at a speed invisible to the naked eye and charged at Chu Xun.


    The moment Chu Xun heard the gunshot, his arm moved slightly yet seemed not to have moved.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Blood Wolf roared ferociously.


    A moment later, Chu Xun looked at ease with one hand behind his back and stared at Blood Wolf mockingly.


    Blood Wolf¡¯s furious expression froze on his face. His pupils widened, and he looked frightened.


    That was because when Chu Xun stretched out his hand and unfolded his fist, Blood Wolf saw a ball of blue electric current crackle in his palm.


    This ball of blue electric current was the bullet of the Pulse Thunder Gun. Small it might look, it contained one hundred thousand volts of electricity and could burn an adult into hard coke in an instant.


    Blood Wolf felt that the blood in his body had almost solidified.


    He swore that he had never seen such a terrifying thing in his life. In his opinion, it was impossible for a human being to catch a bullet that carried one hundred thousand volts of electricity with bare hands.


    He wondered whether the man in front of him was a god or a demon.


    Blood Wolf¡¯s hands and feet went stiff. He felt that his hair stood on end and that a chill ran up along his spine.


    As a mercenary, he killed countless people and led a cruel life. He thought it was no exaggeration to call him a god of killing and his murderous aura could scare away even gods and ghosts.


    However, at this moment, he was frightened.


    That was because when he received the Pulse Thunder Gun, the person who gave him the gun told him confidently that no one in the world could survive from the Pulse Thunder Gun.


    Back then, Blood Wolf asked in a joking tone, ¡°What if someone can make it?¡±


    He remembered that the man told him if someone really made it, he must be a god, not a human being.


    Still pointing the Pulse Thunder Gun at Chu Xun, Blood Wolf had no courage to pull the trigger, for he knew he was faced with a god.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned icy. One Reincarnation Line spread out from his fingertip and quickly entangled Blood Wolf¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Tell me what you know.¡±


    As Chu Xun uttered the cold words, he tightened the Reincarnation Line.


    Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes popped out, his face purple and red. The Pulse Thunder Gun fell onto the ground, and he tried to stop the Reincarnation Line from becoming tightened in a fluster.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± Blood Wolf said, frightened.


    As Chu Xun¡¯s fingertips moved slightly, the Reincarnation Line disappeared suddenly.


    Blood Wolf bent down and panted heavily, as if he were a drowning man who grabbed a floating wood. A trace of blood flew down the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Tell me then,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Will you let me go if I tell you?¡± Blood Wolf did not want to die.


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to bargain with me,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    Under Chu Xun¡¯s cold gaze, Blood Wolf trembled and said, ¡°A man from Huaxia paid me one billion yuan, provided your information to me, and hired me to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Who is this man?¡±


    Blood Wolf shook his head hurriedly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He contacted me suddenly and paid me 500 million yuan at a time, so I took the job. We contacted each other through phones. I have his phone number.¡±


    Blood Wolf uttered a 21-digit encrypted phone number.


    Chu Xun stared at Blood Wolf and could tell that Blood Wolf was not lying. He looked down at the Pulse Thunder Gun on the ground and said, ¡°Did you get this gun from him?¡±


    ¡°Not really. During the following day after that man paid me 500 million yuan, a man from Country M gave me the gun.¡±


    As Chu Xun¡¯s shadow flashed, he neared Blood Wolf in an instant. Without giving Blood Wolf any chance to struggle, he pressed at the top of Blood Wolf¡¯s head with one palm.


    He displayed Soul-searching Technique!


    Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes began to look confused and puzzled.


    A moment later, Chu Xun withdrew his hand.


    Blood Wolf rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Chu Xun picked up the Pulse Thunder Gun on the ground and turned around to leave.


    Boom!


    A ball of blue light rushed away from the direction in which Chu Xun left just now, fell on the fainted Blood Wolf, and exploded.


    ¡°Just as I said, as long as you tell me what you know, I¡¯ll let you die without suffering.¡±


    Chu Xun whispered and disappeared from where he stood.

 Chapter 108 - Ensnaring His Disciple!

    Chapter 108 Ensnaring His Disciple!


    More than a dozen armed helicopters headed toward Huaxia with their propellers causing huge winds in the air. Where they had passed, the thin branches in the dense forest were broken, leaving the forest in a mess.


    Reid, the commander of the frontier force of Country Y, had passed out for several hours and now was awakened by the rumbling sounds caused by the helicopters.


    However, when he saw that all the ground-to-air flak was damaged and all his subordinates were killed, he was so shocked that he fainted again.


    Boom!


    Gunshots were heard from the helicopter flying above Reid¡¯s head. A ball of blue electric current exploded on his body, and he, who was in a coma, died without even himself knowing.


    In a helicopter, Tang Rou was sitting beside Chu Xun obediently. Her beautiful and bright eyes blinked a few times, and she noticed that the atmosphere was weird.


    Chu Xun played with the Pulse Thunder Gun and casually glanced at Azure Dragon, who sat square. Whether he was pointing the gun at Azure Dragon deliberately or unintentionally remained unknown.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s body became tense, and his hair stood on end.


    ¡°Do you have anything to tell me?¡± Chu Xun looked at him with a faint smile.


    Azure Dragon wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and felt bitter in his heart. He was also a Grandmaster who was admired by many people. However, he felt so suppressed in front of Chu Xun that he had no courage to confront him.


    He said with a bitter smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, senior, could you please go to the capital city. By then, someone will answer your confusion.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes began to look dangerous. He said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t keep me guessing. First, tell me, why did I suddenly become a major general?¡±


    Azure Dragon was stunned and then said, ¡°Senior, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    He was telling the truth; he just got to know the news.


    Chu Xun looked out of the window and no one knew what he was thinking about.


    ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between you and that old man who sneakily attacked me that night?¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly uttered the words. Unprepared, Azure Dragon became so nervous that his heart almost jumped to his throat.


    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Azure Dragon replied with a smile, pretending not to understand Chu Xun¡¯s words. He tried hard to make himself look more relaxed, but he did not know that he looked even uglier than when he was crying.


    Azure Dragon regretted that he had taken the same helicopter with Chu Xun. Wasn¡¯t he looking for trouble himself?


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes looked even more dangerous.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Azure Dragon was filled with dread at the moment. Just as he was suffering from not knowing how to prove himself to be innocent, the sudden ringing sound of his cell phone saved him.


    However, when he picked up his phone hurriedly and saw it was his master calling, he was dumbfounded and showed a bitter expression. He complained inwardly, ¡°Master, how could you cooperate with him so much? You¡¯re ensnaring me!¡±


    Chu Xun saw the caller ID, too. He smiled and stretched out for the phone.


    Azure Dragon had no choice but to hand the phone to Chu Xun timidly.


    After answering the call, Chu Xun pressed the handsfree button.


    A loud voice sounded immediately, ¡°Dragon, is there anybody around you?¡±


    Chu Xun pointed his gun at Azure Dragon and looked at him with a faint smile. Obviously, he was signaling Azure Dragon to speak.


    Azure Dragon smiled bitterly. He knew that if he did not do as Chu Xun said, Chu Xun would shoot him immediately. Azure Dragon dared not to try his luck when faced with a demon who had killed all the members of the 12 Constellations.


    ¡°No, master.¡± Azure Dragon answered and murmured inwardly, ¡°Please don¡¯t blame me, master. I¡¯m forced to do so.¡±


    ¡°Dragon, listen, I need you to cheat Chu Xun out of his Pulse Thunder Gun. The gun is a piece of good stuff and is helpful to the development of thermal weapons in our country.¡±


    Chu Xun looked calm, and his eyes narrowed slightly. He was familiar with the voice and recognized the speaker as the old man who attacked him that night.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    Cold sweats broke out on Azure Dragon¡¯s forehead. He coughed deliberately, trying to alert his master.


    However, it seemed that his master did not get the cue and continued to say, ¡°When you swindle him, you must be careful with your methods and apply some tricks, understand? That kid is very smart. Don¡¯t let him see through you. The Pulse Thunder Gun is very valuable for researches. If he knows it, he will definitely blackmail us and demand a sky-high price, understand? Besides¡­¡±


    When Azure Dragon heard the word ¡°besides¡±, he was scared out of his wits. He chimed in hurriedly, ¡°Master¡­ Senior Chu is sitting beside me.¡±


    Azure Dragon collapsed inside. He was afraid that if his master continued talking, Chu Xun would throw him out of the helicopter.


    Tang Rou covered her mouth and laughed. She felt that it was so interesting.


    The person on the other side of the line was silent for three seconds, and then there were beeping sounds coming from the cell phone.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s face darkened. He thought it was so racking that his master hung up the phone without any explanation.


    ¡°Senior, I can explain¡­¡± Azure Dragon smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Chu Xun turned over his palm as he said the words, and the Pulse Thunder Gun disappeared from his hand.


    Azure Dragon and Tang Rou were astonished.


    The next moment, a pleading expression replaced the astonished expression on Azure Dragon¡¯s face.


    ¡°Senior, please let me explain it, please¡­¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    The helicopter shook violently in the air, and the people in other helicopters who saw it felt frightened and thought that the helicopter had an accident.


    More than a dozen armed helicopters landed at the garrison of Yungui Border in succession.


    After getting off the helicopter with Tang Rou, Chu Xun saw that the hostages who had been rescued left the place safely under the guidance of some soldiers.


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    Jade Rabbit walked over, and her gem-like eyes dimmed slightly when she saw Tang Rou, who stood beside Chu Xun.


    ¡°I happened to have something to tell you. Could you lend me a hand?¡± asked Chu Xun.Read more chapter on vi pnovel. com


    Jade Rabbit¡¯s gem-like eyes lit up as she nodded happily.


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Chu Xun said to Tang Rou before he pulled Jade Rabbit aside and lowered his voice, saying, ¡°Help me check this phone number.¡±


    Chu Xun then uttered the 21-digit encrypted phone number that Blood Wolf told him.


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m on it,¡± Jade Rabbit patted her plump beast and said solemnly.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll give this to you as my appreciation.¡±


    Chu Xun took out a jade ring and a jade bracelet from his Storage Ring.


    The two objects were a Defense Enchantment and a Killing Enchantment separately.


    Chu Xun told Jade Rabbit how to use these two enchantments.


    Jade Rabbit¡¯s round eyes widened greatly. Her face was inflated with surprise. It took her a while to react and shout, ¡°Senior, do you mean that these objects could even trap Captain Azure Dragon?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great! Silly Azure Dragon, let¡¯s see if you still dare to call me a fool in the future.¡± Jade Rabbit¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, so even though she was trying to talking tough, the words did not sound threatening at all, and even made her look cuter.


    ¡°By the way, where is Captian Azure Dragon?¡± Jade Rabbit¡¯s round eyes scanned around and held the Killing Enchantment, looking as if she were going to test the power of the enchantment on Azure Dragon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show this object to others easily.¡± Chu Xun reminded her.


    ¡°I know, a common man¡¯s only crime is to carry a jade.¡± Jade Rabbit stuck out her tongue.


    At this moment, they heard a burst of exclamation and gloating laughter coming from not far away.


    The loudest laughter came from Golden Monkey, who bent over and jumped up laughing.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jade Rabbit was curious, and she subconsciously walked over to join the scene.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Jade Rabbit¡¯s soft voice rang out.


    ¡°Captain Azure Dragon, how come you look like this?¡±


    At this moment, Azure Dragon was no longer as calm and elegant as before.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s face was black and blue. Besides, his black eyes looked like those of pandas¡¯ as though someone had punched them intentionally.


    ¡°When did we get a panda among our team?¡± Golden Monkey teased in a gloating tone.


    ¡°Is this the legendary Dragon Cat?¡± the fat man grunted and said.


    ¡°Dragon, did you get yourself bumped against somewhere?¡± War Tiger, who had always been silent, also joined the fun.


    In fact, everyone knew the reason why Azure Dragon would look like this.


    Nevertheless, thinking that Azure Dragon had always been a mature, stable, and serious man with high cultivation and it was rare to see him embarrassed, they decided to take the rare chance to tease and make fun of him.


    Azure Dragon lowered his head and listened to those teasing voices from his teammates. With tearful eyes, he wanted to ask God who he had provoked.


    It was so shameful that he, a Grandmaster, was beaten up and had not been able to fight back.


    ¡°Rourou, I have something to attend to in the capital city, so I¡¯ll let someone bring you home first,¡± said Chu Xun.


    After saying that, he seemed to have thought of something.


    He hastily took out a pair of exquisite, crystal-clear jade earrings which he had prepared for her carefully and contained a Defense Enchantment and a Killing Enchantment.


    Chu Xun had made the earrings himself, and the pattern on them was carved by him as well.


    The earing of the left ear had a Defense Enchantment while the earing for the right ear had a Killing Enchantment.


    Chu Xun taught Tang Rou how to use the enchantments.


    Tang Rou¡¯s face was blushed and as stunning as morning glow.


    She was so delighted to receive a gift from Chu Xun.


    She did not think much about the defensive and killing functions of the earrings because she had no idea what defending against and killing a Grandmaster meant.


    After the overjoy, Tang Rou calmed down a little. She raised her bright beautiful face and looked at Chu Xun, saying in a sweet voice, ¡°Brother Chu Xun, I want to go to the capital city as well.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, how about I take you there and go sight-seeing next time?¡±


    This time, he went to the capital city, not to go sight-seeing, but because he had something to attend to. He did not know if the old man he met that night would be a friend or an enemy, so he could not take a risk bringing Tang Rou there.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about going sight-seeing in the capital city. I want to go there because I¡¯m going to endorse a jewelry brand and the release conference will be held in a few days in the capital city. So I must go.¡±


    Um!


    Chu Xun was surprised and realized he had thought too much.


    It was rare to see Chu Xun embarrassed, so Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help chuckling when she saw Chu Xun¡¯s embarrassed face. Her voice sounded like a yellow croak singing, pleasing to ears.


    Since Tang Rou was going to go to the capital city as well, Chu Xun could not let her go there alone. He decided to take her there.


    The members of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs immediately became quiet when seeing Chu Xun walk to them.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s face blushed with shame after he was made fun of. Seeing Chu Xun come over, he felt grateful toward him, but soon, he scolded himself for being too humble.


    ¡°Prepare a helicopter. Let¡¯s set off for the capital city,¡± looking at Azure Dragon, Chu Xun said to him.


    Azure Dragon, of course, understood what Chu Xun wanted to do and arranged it immediately.


    Chu Xun boarded a helicopter with Tang Rou and Azure Dragon again.


    The helicopter rumbled and flew toward the capital city.


    ¡°Phew! This tough senior finally left.¡± Golden Monkey breathed a sigh of relief and patted his chest. When staying with Chu Xun, he dared not to breathe heavily.


    ¡°Yes, I agree. My back is soaked in sweats now,¡± said the fat man with his face full of grievance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been so nervous even when I met the top official. I felt so depressed when standing by him, and I had some difficulties in breathing.¡± Mouse sat on the ground in a graceless way.


    ¡°Green Snake, aren¡¯t you always talking about this handsome guy? Why didn¡¯t you even say a word to him after meeting him?¡± Golden Monkey teased her.


    Green Snake shot a vicious glance at Golden Monkey with her charming eyes. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not his type.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Jade Rabbit beside her and said with a playful smile, ¡°Little rabbit, tell me the truth, what have you done after Senior Chu took you to that desolate place? Did he lick you?¡±


    Jade Rabbit looked confused and asked, ¡°Why would he want to lick me? I¡¯m not delicious food.¡±


    Everyone was speechless upon hearing Jade Rabbit¡¯s words. Nowadays, almost all the people were adept at making dirty jokes, yet Jade Rabbit was still so pure and innocent.

 Chapter 109 - Entering the Capital City for the First Time!

    The helicopter landed in the airport in the capital city.


    When Chu Xun stepped onto the land of the capital city, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart, which made him furrow his eyebrows.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, are you all right?¡± Tang Rou noticed Chu Xun¡¯s strange reaction.


    Chu Xun shook his head, and the next moment, he displayed Evocation of Heavenly Secrets quietly.


    Evocation of Heavenly Secrets was used to pry about heavenly secrets.


    ¡°How could it be like this?¡±


    A moment later, Chu Xun was shocked inside. After he displayed Evocation of Heavenly Secrets, he saw a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. His organs were booming as if there were a thunder in his chest.


    Chu Xun¡¯s indifferent eyes became as cold as ice. It was impossible for Evocation of Heavenly Secrets to make a mistake. It seemed that under the calm appearance of the capital city lay a murderous plot, only that no one knew when this plot would be triggered.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, are you really alright?¡± Tang Rou was worried about Chu Xun, and she felt that the aura of Chu Xun had changed.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Chu Xun first sent Tang Rou to Jinxiu Jewelry Company because she was the brand spokeswoman of the company.


    Before Tang Rou got out of the car, Chu Xun reminded her that once she encountered danger, she should immediately activate the enchantment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senior. It¡¯s safe in the capital city, and I¡¯ll send some people to protect Miss Tang,¡± said Azure Dragon.


    ¡°Safe?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had felt that there was a murderous aura in the city.


    Seeing Tang Rou walk into the building, Chu Xun signaled Azure Dragon to start the car.


    Azure Dragon felt depressed. He was a Grandmaster, yet he became Chu Xun¡¯s driver and attendant.


    The car Azure Dragon drove was a black Range Rover with a military license plate.


    He drove so fast, ignoring the red light, as if he were letting off his depression. While the car was running at a lightning speed, he no longer looked like the steady man he used to be.


    The car stopped in front of a quiet quadrangle dwelling.


    Chu Xun and Azure Dragon got off the car one after the other.


    ¡°Senior, please go this way.¡±


    Azure Dragon let the way for Chu Xun.


    After entering the door, Chu Xun found that the courtyard was designed in an elegant style, and there was a fountain surrounded by green stones in the center of the yard. Besides, there were two vivid dragon carvings on the fountain, and the water spurted from it was clear and in light green.


    The courtyard with these green stones, dragon carvings, small bridges, and streams was a small spiritual formation of the first level.


    Chu Xun remained calm on the surface, but put on his guard secretly because he knew this magic formation must have been set up by a cultivator.


    Moreover, there were more than two extremely strong auras in the courtyard, and the weakest person among them was in the Grandmaster Realm.


    As an old saying goes, it¡¯s always necessary to put on your guard.


    After passing through the courtyard, Chu Xun came to the inner part of the building, and he saw a broad and bright scene.


    He saw a pond full of green plants and the lotus were in full blooms. A dragonfly flew across the water surface, causing spreading ripples in the pond.


    The small bridge beside the pond looked ancient, seeing to have a long history. The stream under the bridge was so clear that one could see the bottom. Several paradise fishes were rolling over in the water, stirring the sands.


    Passing through the small bridge, Chu Xun saw a rosewood pavilion and a stone table in it.


    At this moment, two people sat opposite each other in the pavilion, and when they saw Chu Xun, they rose to their feet.


    ¡°My little friend, we meet again.¡± The elder cupped his hand and said with a smile, looking like a kindly old neighbor.


    However, Chu Xun was not to be deceived by the elder¡¯s appearance. Not to mention how the elder sneakily attacked him, he even put Azure Dragon up to cheating Chu Xun out of the Pulse Thunder Gun several hours ago.


    Chu Xun did not want to utter dirty words, but he could not help but criticize the elder in secret. ¡°Cunning old guy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we meet again. Did the injures on your bottom recover?¡± Chu Xun asked slyly.


    The smile on the elder¡¯s face froze. He recalled that he was so careless that night that he was ambushed by Chu Xun and got his bottom injured. He felt embarrassed about it.


    The top official looked at the elder¡¯s bottom subconsciously.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s shoulders shook as he quickly lowered his head.


    The elder¡¯s face blushed with embarrassment, and he stared at Chu Xun fiercely. He felt that his hard-earned dignity was about to collapse, so he scolded Chu Xun in secret. ¡°This kid is not a good guy. How could he touch me on the raw as soon as he met me?¡±


    He gave a cold snort and said with a serious face, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re talking sheer nonsense. How dare you insult me? Let me teach you a lesson then.¡±


    ¡°Elder Long, please don¡¯t get angry. This boy is too young, so let¡¯s not take his words seriously¡­¡± the top official spoke for Chu Xun in a hurry.


    ¡°Hump! He is so young yet he knew well how to start a rumor and slander my reputation. How can I not teach him a lesson?¡± The elder rolled up his sleeves. It seemed that he got mad and paid no attention to protecting his personal image.


    ¡°Elder Long, let¡¯s talk about it calmly. Don¡¯t be impulsive. Chu Xun helped our country anyway.¡± The top official tried his best to stop the elder from acting recklessly.


    ¡°Reward one for his achievement, and punish one for his mistake. After I teach this kid a lesson, let¡¯s talk about the rewards.¡± It seemed that the elder was determined to teach Chu Xun a lesson.


    The corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth raised slightly, and then he rushed to the shade in the yard like a flowing light.


    The two Grandmasters responsible for protecting the top official were hiding here.


    Both of the two men were about 50 years old. Their eyes were as sharp as a blade, and their auras were obscure as if they were two dormant tigers.


    Seeing Chu Xun charge at them, the two of them turned pale.


    They learned from the conversation between the elder and the top official that Chu Xun was very powerful.


    Therefore, they became wary and were on alert.


    Boom!


    The two Grandmasters ran their Internal Breath, causing a strong wind in the air, and two terrifying auras spread from the shade like two wild beasts being awakened.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was indifferent. He did not slow his speed and punched out at the same time.


    The white fist print rushed forward along Chu Xun¡¯s fist and caused a burst of exploding sounds.


    One of the Grandmasters had a cold expression on his face, and his Internal Breath surged wildly. Huge winds rose around him as he held a long sword in his hand, with Sword Qi sweeping over the place.


    Boom!


    The white fist print shattered the Sword Qi, yet its momentum was as powerful as before.


    The Grandmaster looked terrified as he lifted his sword.


    Clang!


    With a loud sound of metal on metal, the long sword was broken off by the middle by the fist print in an instant, and the Grandmaster was knocked away.


    As he was thrown into the mid-air, his hands and feet were tied together by several Reincarnation Lines, thus he fell down with his head hitting the ground first. He rolled his eyes in pain for he almost broke his neck.


    At the same time, a sharp saber radiance shot toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun moved to dodge it. As a result, a red cherry tree ten meters behind Chu Xun got shot, and with a cracking sound, it was broken off by the middle.


    As Chu Xun flicked five of his fingers, five Reincarnation Lines shot out quickly.


    The other Grandmaster appeared holding a golden saber in his hand. With ferocious eyes, he brandished his saber without hesitation, saber radiance bursting out.


    Chu Xun struck the sharp radiance with his palm and shattered it.


    Before the Grandmaster could make his third move, Chu Xun¡¯s Reincarnation Line had twined around the saber.


    Chu Xun placed his fingers together.


    After that, an ear-piercing sound of metal cracking echoed. Cracks covered the saber quickly, and with a boom, the blade exploded into countless golden pieces.


    The Grandmaster was so shocked that his face turned pale. He wanted to withdraw his saber, but it was too late. Reincarnation Line twined his arm along the saber hilt and then twined his whole body tightly.


    Chu Xun rushed away, carrying the two Grandmasters separately in each of his hands.


    ¡°Stop, my little friend.¡±


    ¡°My little friend Chu Xun, please don¡¯t hurt them.¡±


    The elder and the top official shouted one after the other.


    Plop! Plop!


    The water in the pond splashed in all directions, and the paradise fishes looking for food leisurely were scared and scattered in all directions. The dragonflies fled away.


    It turned out that Chu Xun threw the two Grandmasters into the pond mercilessly.


    Chu Xun turned around and looked at the elder with a smile, saying, ¡°Well, tell me that earlier next time.¡±


    The elder and the top official looked at each other and saw a helpless expression in each other¡¯s eyes. They were speechless. They had obviously shouted Chu Xun to stop very early, so the only explanation was that Chu Xun did that deliberately.


    Glub¡­!


    It sounded like a fish was bubbling.


    Following the sounds, they saw the two Grandmasters was sinking in the water, and when they breathed, they let out bubbles.


    Being tightly tied by Reincarnation Lines, the two Grandmasters could not move even their fingers except for their lips, so they felt very frustrated.


    Yet, they felt more frightened because they found that these white lines around their bodies put so much pressure on them that they could not run their Internal Breath. Otherwise, they would not have been stuck in such an awkward situation.


    ¡°My little friend, show some mercy!¡± The elder felt bitter and scolded in his heart that Chu Xun was a mean man.


    ¡°Please let them off, my little friend,¡± the top official smiled bitterly and said. Among all his bodyguards, he trusted these two the most, so he must keep them safe.


    Chu Xun smiled and pulled the Reincarnation Lines suddenly.


    Whoola!


    The water surface of the pond exploded. The two Grandmasters were pulled out of the water by the Reincarnation Lines. Like two fishes, they were thrown onto the bankside heavily by Chu Xun.


    Ripples spread over and over again in the pond, and the lotuses in full blooms were ruined completely.

 Chapter 110 - Coming to Blows!

    It was almost in an instant that the two Grandmasters were defeated and thrown into the pond.


    Everyone who heard about it would be shocked by this crazy thing.


    Every Grandmaster was a big shot to some extent. Yet, these two Grandmasters looked like two drowned rats and were in an awkward situation.


    As Chu Xun flicked his fingers, the Reincarnation Lines disappeared.


    The two Grandmasters finally got free and rose to their feet with mist rising from their bodies. They dried their clothes with the power of their Internal Breath, but still got some folds on them.


    The two of them looked ashamed and knelt down on one knee toward the elder. ¡°Master, we¡¯re so useless, sorry to let you lose face,¡± they said in unison.


    Both of them were the elder¡¯s disciples. After they made some achievements in cultivation, they took the responsibility to protect the amiable old man, namely the top official.


    Like a highly-respected monk, the elder touched his beard with one hand and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s common to win and lose in battles. The two of you are no match for that boy, so it¡¯s not disgraceful that you lost to him. There is no need to feel frustrated about that. Practice harder¡­¡±


    ¡°Misguiding the young,¡± Chu Xun muttered in a voice that everyone present could hear.


    ¡°Boy, are you saying that I¡¯m misguiding my disciples?¡± the elder asked.


    Chu Xun ignored him and turned to look at the two Grandmasters, who were kneeling on the ground. ¡°How long did it take the two of you to reach the Grandmaster Realm?¡± asked Chu Xun with a smile.


    The two Grandmasters were confused and did not understand why Chu Xun asked about that. Nevertheless, they always respected the strong and treated those powerful figures as their teachers, so they took Chu Xun¡¯s question seriously. One of them replied, ¡°We have been cultivating under our master¡¯s lead, and it only took us 30 years to reach the Grandmaster Realm.¡±


    The two of them looked complacent because some people failed to near the threshold of the Grandmaster Realm in their lifetime. Yet, it only took them 30 years to achieve that. Thus, it was no exaggeration to call them geniuses.


    ¡°Did it take you so long?¡± Chu Xun curled his lips and turned to look at the elder, saying, ¡°Do you still deny that you¡¯re misleading your disciples? They spent 30 years becoming Grandmasters. If I were their teacher, it would only take them five years to reach the Grandmaster Realm.¡±


    The elder¡¯s expression froze and his face turned dark. He was very angry.


    However, Chu Xun ignored him and looked at the two Grandmasters before saying with a smile, ¡°How about the two of you follow my lead? I promise I¡¯ll help you reach a new level each year and reach the Human King Realm in ten years. What do you say?¡±


    All the warriors were greatly attracted by the Human King Realm, and reaching the realm could help one become a king among human beings.


    It was said that those who were below the Human King Realm were all nobodies!


    After reaching the Human King Realm, one could go wherever he wanted to, and his lifespan would be extended to 500 years.


    As a result, no one could resist such a temptation.


    The two Grandmasters swallowed their throats as well as their saliva.


    Hmph!


    A cold snort brought the two Grandmasters to reality.


    Cold sweats broke out on their foreheads, and they cursed themselves for being easily tempted. Their master once told them that cultivation, in fact, was about cultivating one¡¯s mind and that without a strong will, one could not make great achievements.


    ¡°Then, master, I¡¯ll be taking my leave first,¡± the two Grandmasters spoke in unison. After receiving the old man¡¯s approval, they bowed toward Chu Xun and walked away respectfully.


    Chu Xun twitched his mouth. As he had expected, these two men had a strong will and it was hard to tempt them since they had reached the Grandmaster Realm.


    Chu Xun looked at their leaving backs with pity in his eyes; for the time being, he needed such kind of powerful people very much.


    ¡°My little friend, take a seat please,¡± the elder said with a smile and gestured Chu Xun to sit down.


    Chu Xun walked over to sit down without pretending to refuse.


    The amiable old man poured Chu Xun a cup of tea. Considering Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation, he was absolutely qualified to accept the tea.


    As an old saying suggests, it¡¯s better to fill a cup by seven-tenths with tea and by eight-tenths with liquor. As for the rest of the space of the teacup, it should be filled with kindly feelings.


    Besides, in this way, the tea would not get spilled easily and the hand that held the teacup would not get burned.


    The amiable old man was knowledgeable about the tea ceremony, so he naturally knew that.


    Chu Xun accepted the tea and took a sip, but it was just a small sip that the tea wetted just his lips. Then he put the teacup down and his eyes were indifferent.


    The amiable old man understood that it would only embarrass himself to put on airs in front of a powerful man like Chu Xun, so he did not take Chu Xun¡¯s indifferent attitude into the heart.


    ¡°What did you come here for, my little friend?¡± the elder asked.


    Chu Xun squinted at him with sarcasm in his eyes. He said nothing, yet he was clearly expressing that he would sit by and watch the elder put on airs.


    The elder and the amiable old man looked at each other and did not feel embarrassed. The former said with a smile, ¡°If you have any questions, just speak it out. I promise I¡¯ll tell you whatever I know.¡±


    ¡°Why did you give me the commission as a major general?¡± Chu Xun came straight to the point.


    The amiable old man cleared his throat and took the opportunity to organize his words before replying, ¡°Please don¡¯t get angry for we didn¡¯t ask you for your opinions. We¡¯re in the wrong that we made the decision all on our own. But at that time, we failed to contact you. We had no choice but to do so.¡±


    ¡°You had no choice?¡± Chu Xun asked in a meaningful tone.


    The amiable old man did not get blushed or nervous. He continued while looking into Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, ¡°At that time, you broke into Country Y alone. Without a reasonable excuse, your behavior would cause conflicts between the two countries. It¡¯s obviously very beneficial to you that we made you become a major general¡­¡±


    Chu Xun showed a meaningful expression and looked back at him with a faint smile.


    The amiable old man felt uneasy being stared at. The more he said, the guiltier his voice sounded. In the end, he stopped speaking.


    ¡°Let it be. I¡¯ve told you that this boy is still young, and when he grows up, he would be shrewder even than a monkey.¡± The elder laughed bitterly.


    Chu Xun had a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Did they really think me a naive kid? Ever since I stepped into this yard, they have been working together to deceive me.¡±


    Chu Xun felt it so hypocritical that when the elder claimed to teach him a lesson and the amiable old man pretended to stop the elder with all his might.


    The elder was even more powerful than Chu Xun, so it was impossible for the amiable old man, who was just an ordinary man, to stop him. Even ten thousand men like the amiable old man wouldn¡¯t do. Moreover, the elder¡¯s cultivation was unfathomable, so it was obvious he was pretending when he claimed to teach Chu Xun a lesson and rolled his sleeves like a rogue.


    Chu Xun did not know what they were plotting about, but he reckoned that they must want something from him.


    Therefore, he took action decisively and ahead of them so as to disrupt their plot.


    ¡°My little friend Chu Xun, believe it or not, we have never wanted to harm you,¡± the amiable old man said drily.


    Chu Xun looked calm and remained silent.


    The elder sighed and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. We gave you the commission for two purposes. First, we wanted to frighten other countries with your power and let them know how powerful our soldiers are. Second, we wanted to tie you together with us so that you would always remember that you¡¯re a member of Huaxia.¡±


    ¡°My little friend Chu Xun, it¡¯s not that we thought too much. You know, it¡¯s hard to control those powerful warriors like you¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about? Could it be that some Grandmasters once betrayed our country?¡± Chu Xun interrupted the amiable old man¡¯s words.


    The elder and the amiable old man looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    ¡°So I¡¯m right?¡± Chu Xun raised his eyebrows.


    Chu Xun¡¯s words reminded the elder of that old history. The elder¡¯s eyes turned dark quickly, a painful expression on his face.


    After a long while, the elder sighed heavily as if he were trying to let his long-gathered sadness out. He said with an upset expression, ¡°It happened about seventy years ago. Back then, our country was suffering from foreign invaders, and warfare spread over the land. Those invaders stopped at nothing in doing evil. People were forced to leave their homes and couldn¡¯t do farming. The life of everyone was really miserable.


    ¡°Among those invaders, there was a team composed of warriors. They robbed in public and secret all the way as they marched forward and killed our military generals, causing huge adverse impacts on the war. They met with no resistance during their invasion for ordinary people could not hold them off at all.


    ¡°In the face of such a situation, the warriors of our country gathered together in indignation and volunteered to fight as a team against the invaders.¡±


    ¡°You were one of the organizers, weren¡¯t you?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    The elder nodded and said, ¡°At that time, Du Zifei and I led a team consisting of more than100 Grandmasters and over 500 warriors in the Innate Realm and Acquired Realm.¡±


    At this point, the elder seemed to think of something terrible, and his body began to tremble.


    ¡°Elder Long, let me tell him what happened later on,¡± the amiable old man chimed in.


    The elder waved his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Chu Xun could tell that the elder was trying his best to suppress his surging feelings.


    ¡°At that time, after the Warrior Union was established, we frustrated the invaders greatly and in succession. It should be noted that their so-called martial arts are just a branch of our martial arts, so they could not be compared to our ancient martial arts. Those invaders collapsed at the first blow from us and struggled desperately,¡± the elder paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°one day, we found the hideout of the invaders, and everyone was pleased, thinking we could finally wipe them out. But¡­¡±


    The elder began to sob, and his eyes turned red with tears. ¡°But when we hurried to the invaders¡¯ hiding place, we found nobody there. Then I realized it might be a trap, but it was too late for us to retreat¡­¡±


    The elder could not carry on his words. He sobbed several times, and tears streaked his face.


    In the end, the amiable old man told the rest of the story.


    From his words, Chu Xun learned that the elder and his teammates were sold out by their own men. The ¡°hideout¡± turned out to be a place buried with a lot of explosives.


    With a boom, the mountain began to shake, fire rose up in the sky, and the ground collapsed. Except for the elder, others all died in the accident.


    The accident became a nightmare and hunted the elder every hour and moment. The elder thus swore that he would find out the traitor no matter what it took.


    Chu Xun looked indifferent and did not know what to say. Those words caused no empathy in him because he had not joined any sect or organization after his rebirth. He did everything all on his own and only followed his heart.


    He had once envied those disciples from famous sects who had a large number of resources to enjoy, but due to his character and what had happened to him on earth, he found it hard to trust others.


    ¡°Is there any news from that traitor?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    The elder calmed down a little and replied slowly, ¡°He is named Wan Qingming. Ten years ago, he showed up in Country Wo, but never appeared again after that.¡±


    ¡°If I meet him, I will kill him,¡± Chu Xun picked up his teacup, took a sip, and said casually.


    However, the elder shook his head at the words and looked at Chu Xun seriously. ¡°If he falls into your hands, please don¡¯t kill him,¡± the elder said sincerely.


    Chu Xun looked confused at first, but soon he seemed to understand something and replied, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t kill him.¡±


    The elder thanked Chu Xun. He made the request because he wanted to kill Wan Qingming with his own hands, so as to console those who died in the trap.


    Chu Xun tapped the table with his fingers and turned to look at the elder with clear eyes. ¡°I want to meet him,¡± Chu Xun suddenly said with a serious expression.


    Chu Xun really wanted to meet the cultivator behind the elder.


    The elder shook his head and said without thinking, ¡°No, not now. You¡¯re not powerful enough.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s fingers that were tapping the table suddenly stopped. With a smile on his face, he flicked the white-jade teacup quickly, which whooshed toward the elder¡¯s face.


    The elder reached out his hand and released his Internal Breath from his palm, forming a small tornado in the air. The teacup, thus, was sucked into the tornado and rolled in the air.


    Chu Xun made a fist print and punched out.


    Since the elder said twice that Chu Xun was not powerful enough, Chu Xun thought it was no use to say more. The simplest way to prove himself was to demonstrate his power.


    Under the elder¡¯s pulling force, the teacup landed on the table steadily. The elder then shook his palm, and a palm print formed by his Internal Breath rushed forward with a whooshing sound.


    Boom!


    After the fist print and the palm print met, they exploded, and the overwhelming force blasted in the mid-air and spread away instantly.


    Chu Xun waved his hand, and a formation immediately appeared and covered the amiable old man, whose face turned pale with fear. The floor under Chu Xun¡¯s feet cracked, and he flew out of the hall like a swift swallow. After that, he landed on a blooming lotus.


    The elder snorted and used his palm as a saber. As he slashed down, Saber Qi burst out fiercely.


    Chu Xun skipped to another lotus like a flowing light.


    Crack!


    The lotus Chu Xun landed on before was cut into pieces by the Saber Qi, and an unlucky paradise fish was sliced into pieces as well.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly, and sparks flashed across his eyes.


    Even a casual blow from the elder was so powerful, which showed that the elder was indeed very strong.


    But these¡­ were not enough.

 Chapter 111 - Its a Trick!

    Swish!


    A wooden sword suddenly appeared.


    Chu Xun held the wooden sword and pointed it at the elder. His fighting intent soared rapidly.


    Buzz!


    The wooden sword whistled and gave off bright light, with its Sword Qi surging.


    The elder¡¯s aura became strong instantly, and as he turned over his hand, an octagonal bronze mirror appeared in his palm and emitted bright light. The mirror gave out chanting sounds of a dragon, and met the fierce aura of the wooden sword as equals.


    Chu Xun looked at the ring on the elder¡¯s index finger. His eyes flickered and realized it was a storage ring, which seemed to come from the cultivator behind the elder.


    ¡°Kid, are you trying to destroy my yard?¡± The elder held the bronze mirror in his hand and raised his eyebrows in anger. Chu Xun came to blows with him as soon as the disagreement occurred, which was really rude.


    ¡°You have two choices. Take me to see him or take several blows from me. But if you choose the latter, then don¡¯t blame me for damaging your yard.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s battle intent had reached its peak. It seemed that he would launch a thundering attack once the elder dared to say no.


    Azure Dragon was also a Grandmaster, but overwhelmed by the auras of Chu Xun and the elder, he felt his Qi and blood in chaos, which made him feel very sick.


    The elder was disdainful of Chu Xun¡¯s words. Chu Xun was weaker than him, yet he boasted to threaten him. The elder, thus, felt very angry and decided to teach Chu Xun a lesson whatever happened.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll show you that there are mountains beyond mountains and no matter how strong you are, there is always someone stronger¡­¡± the elder roared angrily.


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice was indifferent, and the wooden sword in his hand made a light sound.


    The elder fumed with anger, and the bronze mirror in his hand started to shine brightly.


    Chu Xun swung his sword lightly, bringing up a light curtain, and the sword was humming.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Chu Xun swung his wooden sword horizontally, and the sword radiance surged rapidly. He was in a posture to attack.


    Roar¡­!


    The octagonal bronze mirror was activated and the sounds of dragon roaring shivered everyone¡¯s heart.


    The octagonal bronze mirror shone brightly and flew into the mid-air with the sounds of dragon roaring. Chu Xun, thus, was faced with the purple and bronze mirror side.


    Chu Xun could see himself in the mirror, but he found it so strange that he was turned upside down in the mirror, which looked very awkward.


    ¡°Old guy, are you doing this deliberately?¡± Chu Xun was displeased for he thought that the elder was deliberately teasing him.


    The octagonal bronze mirror was floating in the mid-air and shone brilliantly like a small sun.


    Chu Xun frowned slightly and felt himself in danger.


    All of a sudden, a beam of light shot out from the bronze mirror and rushed toward him.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed suddenly. The beam was so fast and soundless. However, he could feel the huge energy carried by the beam and thought it terrifying.


    ¡°This old man is playing tricks.¡± Chu Xun thought. He remembered that when he fought with the elder that night, it was eight golden dragons in the mirror. How could it become beam attacks now?


    The next second, Chu Xun withdrew backward at a speed higher than that of sound, like a flowing light. At the same time, he infused much True Energy into the wooden sword, and there were ear-piercing sounds of sword ringing in the place.


    As Chu Xun slashed down, the Sword Qi rushed away violently while shining brightly in the air, looking like the inverted Milky Way.


    When the Sword Qi and the golden beam met, they made no sound.


    The next moment, Chu Xun and the elder turned pale at the same time.


    ¡°Step back quickly!¡±


    The elder roared with anxiety.


    Chu Xun flew away carrying the amiable old man in his arms, like a flowing light. They crossed more than a dozen meters at a speed higher than that of sound


    Azure Dragon was a powerful Grandmaster with sharp sense, so he sensed the danger long ago and ran away quickly.


    The elder was retreating backward as well, at a lightning speed, while shouting, ¡°You annoying kid, you destroyed my courtyard.¡±


    At this moment, there were sounds of air melting in the center of the yard. After that, a ball of light appeared in the air and became bigger and bigger. Suddenly, the ball exploded.


    The terrifying explosion blast spread in all directions like ripples.


    Boom!


    The rosewood pavilion was exploded in an instant, as well as the stone table. The old man¡¯s favorite white-jade tea set was shattered into powders instantly.


    Boom!


    The pond was blown up, and the lotuses were pulled out of the mud and cut into pieces by the blast. The paradise fishes in the pond met the same fate.


    The blast destroyed everything where it passed.


    The tranquil and beautiful courtyard now lay in ruins.


    Azure Dragon rushed away dozens of meters non-stop before he stopped. He looked at the courtyard in a mess with a dull look.


    The amiable old man was dumbfounded and was in a daze. It seemed he would not come to himself within a short period.


    ¡°Kid, pay for my yard!¡± Looking at the ruins in front of him, the elder fulminated with anger, and the bronze mirror buzzed in his hand.


    Chu Xun was startled and on the alert. The elder was so powerful that Chu Xun had to admit that he was no match for him. The just strike had consumed most of his True Energy, and he felt he would pass out if he were to launch another attack.


    ¡°Kid, do you really think no one can overpower you?¡± the elder seemed to be really enraged. His voice carried sound blast, and a terrifying aura rose up from his body as he glared at Chu Xun.


    ¡°You should take most of the responsibility for the damaged yard,¡± Chu Xun retorted and ran his Internal Breath in secret, trying to recover his strength as soon as possible.


    Chu Xun admitted that he had underestimated the elder. He observed the elder, who was still in full spirit and vigor and seemed in his peak state, yet Chu Xun had consumed most of his True Energy. Chu Xun realized he was much weaker than the elder.


    The elder squinted at Chu Xun and said coldly, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m to blame for the damaged yard?¡±


    ¡°If you had agreed to take me to see him, all this wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Cut the crap, kid. I¡¯ll teach you how to respect someone elder than you.¡± The elder held the octagonal bronze mirror in his hand, and his Internal Breath surged. The sounds of dragon roaring came from the mirror again.


    ¡°Since you want to fight, let¡¯s get on with it!¡±


    Chu Xun was not willing to show his weakness at the moment. He raised his wooden sword and infused his True Energy into it. The blade emitted golden light, looking like a gold sword. Sharp Sword Qi burst out, and the sword started to ring.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was indifferent and his eyes were clear.


    He did not deny that the elder¡¯s cultivation was unfathomable, but it was just the elder¡¯s wishful thinking of teaching him a lesson.


    Chu Xun might not be as powerful as the elder, but even ten elders were not his match in terms of skills. With his current cultivation, he could set up a second-level superior magic formation easily.


    Once the fight began, he would set up a Killing Formation, which was tough for the elder to handle.


    Chu Xun was eager to have a try. He really wanted to see if he could trap the elder with his formation.


    The elder looked at Chu Xun suspiciously and sensed that Chu Xun¡¯s aura had changed. He could tell that Chu Xun was very confident at the moment. ¡°This kid has so many weird skills. Is he thinking about playing tricks again?¡±


    The elder hesitated, and his powerful momentum gradually became weaker.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s tone was indifferent, and he was ready to slash down.


    ¡°Elder Long, my little friend Chu Xun, please stop fighting, please.¡± The amiable old man finally came to himself, and seeing that they were about to come to blows again, he hurriedly stopped them.


    The amiable old man felt dizzy when he saw the yard in ruins and the wall collapsed as if a cannonball had exploded there. He wondered if the power of human beings really could cause such destruction and realized that Chu Xun and the elder were even more powerful than some large-scale thermal weapons.


    The fact appeared so terrifying to him. He knew Elder Long and some secret history, yet he was still shocked by the destructive power.


    Azure Dragon also felt dizzy and frightened. It seemed that Chu Xun was even stronger than he had imagined.


    ¡°Elder Long, my little friend Chu Xun, both the two of you are capable men, so don¡¯t act so recklessly. Isn¡¯t it good for the two of you to sit down and talk?¡± the amiable old man tried to persuade them. He felt very upset that he was the top official of the country, yet he was more like a peacemaker.


    Both Chu Xun and the elder knew that they could not continue fighting at the point.


    The elder gave a cold snort and walked aside to sit down, but he found that the whole yard was in ruins and he could find no place to sit down. Thus, he became even angrier.


    Chu Xun looked indifferent and squinted at the elder while he walked to sit down on the ground.


    The elder looked surprised and then followed suit. He tossed his sleeves, blowing away the dust on the ground, and then sat down.


    ¡°Kid, you have to pay for my yard,¡± the elder muttered.


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned. The elder¡¯s words reminded him of something, so he immediately sent a text message of two lines of numbers to Chen Hanlong.


    The numbers were the bank account number and password of Blood Wolf¡¯s Swiss bank account, and Chu Xun got to know this when he used Soul-searching Technique on Blood Wolf.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Long, leave it to me.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Xun did not reply, the amiable old man felt helpless and said he would pay for the yard.


    ¡°No, this kid must take responsibility for it,¡± the elder said with a sullen face.


    The amiable old man was confused by the elder¡¯s attitude. In his opinion, everything would be ok as long as the yard was repaired. He thought the elder so different from the composed, calm, and wise man he used to know.


    Yet, Chu Xun understood the reason for the elder¡¯s anger. What broke the elder¡¯s heart was the destruction of the small magic formation in the yard, not the yard itself. Moreover, only cultivators had the ability to set up a magic formation.


    Shrewdness flashed within Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. He guessed that the cultivator behind the elder had to be very powerful, so it should be easy for that man to set up another magic formation in the yard; then, why the elder insisted that Chu Xun pay for the damaged yard? Could it be that¡­


    Chu Xun speculated the cultivator behind the elder to be in trouble.


    ¡°Take me to see him. Maybe I can help,¡± Chu Xun stared at the elder and suddenly said.


    The elder was slightly amazed and his expression suddenly changed. He had not expected Chu Xun to utter those words.


    Staring at Chu Xun, he wondered if Chu Xun really knew something or was just bluffing him.


    ¡°What can you do with your weak cultivation?¡± The elder asked in a scornful tone deliberately, trying to sound Chu Xun out.


    However, the elder did not know that after hearing his words, Chu Xun confirmed that he guessed right.


    Chu Xun looked at the elder with bright eyes and said, ¡°You should know, except me, no one can help him.¡±


    The elder trembled slightly, and one would not notice it if he did not pay close attention to the elder, but Chu Xun did not miss the elder¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re very meticulous and sensible, my little friend. That¡¯s laudable.¡± The elder praised Chu Xun, and his aura changed. He looked dignified even without putting on a solemn face.


    Azure Dragon lowered his head, and his face looked more respectful.


    The amiable old man laughed and his aura changed as well. He gave out a stronger sense of dignity as a man in power.


    Chu Xun looked calm and raised the corner of his mouth slightly. ¡°These two men are really good schemers. Ever since I stepped into this yard, they have tried to test me at least three times. If I had shown any trace of weakness, I would have been tricked by them now.¡±


    ¡°This elder has unfathomable power, so how could he be a man who would show all his emotions on the face?¡±


    ¡°This amiable old man is a monarch with the military power of a country and has been in power for long. How could he be a feeble man?¡±


    ¡°My little friend, you are not only sensible but also has great courage and insight,¡± the amiable old man praised Chu Xun without reservation.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me. Come straight to the point.¡±


    The two old men looked at each other and laughed.


    ¡°We want the Pulse Thunder Gun in your hand,¡± the amiable old man said directly.


    Chu Xun said with his eyes smiling, ¡°No problem.¡±


    The two old men were surprised. According to what they had known about Chu Xun, Chu Xun was a man who would never give up until his goal was reached, so it was strange that Chu Xun consented to their request so quickly this time. They doubted that Chu Xun had his own request.


    Just as they had thought, Chu Xun pursed his lips and said, ¡°It looks like the two of you have nothing good to exchange with me for that gun, then how about you give me 10 billion yuan for it?¡±


    Ten billion yuan?


    The elder and the amiable old man widened their eyes greatly and thought Chu Xun had demanded a really sky-high price.


    ¡°People like you and I should have our minds settled as still water and looked upon money as dirt. How could you let these secular things influence your mind during cultivation?¡± The elder despised Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun raised the corner of his mouth and said with a meaningful expression in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not as lofty as you who could regard money as dirt. After all, people all love money. So I admire you very much. Since in your eyes, money is like dirt, then ten million yuan must be nothing to you, right? If that¡¯s the case, give me the money and I¡¯ll give you the gun.¡±


    The elder¡¯s face turned blushed with embarrassment, and he was struck dumb. He had wanted to goad Chu Xun into giving up the ten billion yuan, yet it turned out that he shot himself in the foot.

 Chapter 112 - Paying the Debt!

    Chu Xun looked at the amiable old man with a meaningful expression.


    The amiable old man did not get blushed or nervous. He waved his hand in a heroic manner and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t have money. All my possessions belong to our country.¡±


    Chu Xun was amazed and mocked in secret. ¡°He is indeed a politician. He is so cheeky that he didn¡¯t have the money yet talked so righteously.¡±


    ¡°You look upon money as dirt and don¡¯t have money, yet you want the Pulse Thunder Gun?¡± Chu Xun looked at the two of them and continued, ¡°No problem!¡±


    Before the two old men could feel delighted, Chu Xun added, ¡°You can write me a loan agreement then.¡±


    Uh?


    The two old men were stunned.


    ¡°Both the two of you are poor yet unwilling to write me a loan agreement. Are you planning to get the gun without paying anything? Don¡¯t you know that gentlemen shouldn¡¯t accept anything handed out in contempt?¡± Chu Xun said and thought with disdain, ¡°Though the two of you are not gentlemen at all.¡±


    The amiable old man and the elder looked at each other, and the former gnashed his teeth before saying, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll write you a loan agreement then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a loan agreement. He won¡¯t sue me for the debt, will he? Besides, even if he does, can he win me?¡± the amiable old man thought to himself.


    Azure Dragon fetched them two pieces of paper and two pens, and the two old men began to write the loan agreement.


    Both of them felt very aggrieved.


    The amiable old man stood at the top of the secular world with military power.


    The elder, with profound cultivation, stood at the top of the world of Martial Tao.


    However, these two bigwigs now were forced to write a loan agreement by Chu Xun, so how could they feel comfortable at the moment?


    ¡°Chief, what are you doing is improper,¡± Chu Xun said with mocking eyes.


    The amiable old man¡¯s face blushed slightly and he immediately changed the word ¡°IOU¡± into ¡°Loan Agreement¡± and complained inwardly, ¡°This kid is really cunning and knows a lot.¡±


    For an iou, the prescribed period for litigation was two years, while for a loan agreement, the prescribed period for litigation was 20 years. The amiable old man had wanted to play a trick but was seen through by Chu Xun.


    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± the elder said with anger and threw the paper at Chu Xun. The thin paper shot toward Chu Xun like a sharp blade.


    Chu Xun stretched out his hand and caught the paper between his fingers. He glanced at the paper several times and found the date and the elder¡¯s fingerprint all on it. When he saw the elder¡¯s signatures, he curled his lips with disdain.


    Long Ao was the elder¡¯s signature, seeing which, Chu Xun mocked in secret. ¡°Long Ao, what a vulgar name.¡±


    ¡°Kid, why do you look at my signature like that?¡± the elder felt displeased for he was forced to owe Chu Xun 5 billion yuan.


    Chu Xun laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I just feel that your name is extremely domineering. It gives others a feeling of a tortoise and would make those rascals shiver upon hearing it¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Long Ao frowned. He did not feel anything wrong with his name. However, he felt very uncomfortable when he heard Chu Xun describe his name like that.


    ¡°My little friend Chu Xun, here you are.¡±


    Chu Xun received the paper from the amiable old man and read it very carefully. Compared with others, politicians were always more cunning. Moreover, the Huaxia characters were both extensive and profound, and sometimes, the change of one word could cause the meaning of the whole sentence to change.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the agreements, Chu Xun put them into his Storage Space. Then, he took out the Pulse Thunder Gun and handed it to the elder and the amiable old man.


    The amiable old man hurriedly accepted the gun and observed it over and over again with his face full of joy.


    ¡°Can you tell which country developed it?¡± Long Ao¡¯s face looked serious because the power of the Pulse Thunder Gun was too terrifying. If it was used by a man in the Acquired Realm, it could injure even a Grandmaster of the First Grade.


    The amiable old man shook his head, and his eyes became fiercer as he said in a deep voice, ¡°This gun must be handed over to a weapon expert to explore, but don¡¯t be too optimistic. It¡¯s not easy to find out the country that supported the Golden Wolf Mercenary by exploring the gun. However, this sample will help us improve our weapons greatly.¡±


    Chu Xun was not interested in what the two old men were talking about and felt it boring. This time, he came for the cultivator behind Long Ao. However, Long Ao was too stubborn to be convinced and even frustrated him many times by saying that he was not powerful enough.


    ¡°When can I meet him?¡± Chu Xun did not know why he wanted to see that cultivator so much, maybe because that was what his heart desired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Long Ao answered straightforwardly.


    Chu Xun was so angry that he wanted to gnash his teeth.


    ¡°My little friend, please don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to make things difficult for you intentionally; it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not the right time.¡± Long Ao¡¯s face looked serious and his voice was sincere.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and did not say anything. He knew that something could not be forced and he must be patient about it.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, take care of yourselves. Remember to raise money quickly¡­¡± When speaking of raising money, Chu Xun paused for a moment and his eyes lit up. He looked at Long Ao suddenly and said, ¡°In fact, if you don¡¯t have money, you can give me something else as a pawn.¡±


    The amiable old man and Long Ao became on the alert at once. They had known much about Chu Xun¡¯s character through this meeting.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Long Ao asked in a wary tone.


    Chu Xun squinted at him and said, ¡°Whatever. Spiritual elixirs, spiritual herbs, and spiritual fruits all will do.¡±


    Chu Xun could feel indistinctly that Long Ao had many treasures hidden in this yard.


    Long Ao was stunned at first and then his mouth twitched. ¡°This kid actually dared to make such a request. Both spiritual elixirs and spiritual herbs are very precious in this ear as there is only a small amount of spiritual energy in the world now.¡±


    ¡°If you do have some, give them to me quickly, or pay me with money.¡± Chu Xun urged him. Since he was the creditor of these two men now, he was emboldened a lot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have even a weed, let alone spiritual elixirs and spiritual herbs,¡± the elder said in a displeased tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s right and proper that he who owes money pays the debt, and if he doesn¡¯t have money, he should pledge something else. Do the two of you want to repudiate your debt?¡± Chu Xun narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°As an old saying goes, when a man is poor, his ambition is not far-reaching. Yet, it¡¯s really rare to see someone as poor and knavish as the two of you. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. I can give up the money, but I can¡¯t accept that I won¡¯t get anything from the deal. So I decided¡­¡±


    Chu Xun spoke with a drawl, which made the two old men feel nervous. He then continued, ¡°I decided¡­ to expose these two loan agreements to the media or upload them to the Internet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m not to be threatened.¡± Long Ao raised his head with a strong sense of righteousness, looking as if he would rather die than compromise.


    Chu Xun was astonished. ¡°What kind of people are they? They owed me money, yet they behaved as if it were righteous.¡± Chu Xun was speechless.


    The amiable old man raised his chest and joined Long Ao¡¯s side, sharing a bitter hatred of their enemy, Chu Xun, looking fearless as if he would rather die than surrender.


    Chu Xun felt very enraged by these two old rascals.


    He could not defeat Long Ao.


    He dared not to beat the amiable old man either.


    He had an impulse to call them names.


    Long Ao behaved so calmly, but in Chu Xun¡¯s opinion, he was like a dead mouse who felt no cold.


    The amiable old man looked serious yet laughed inwardly. ¡°Which media dares to report the news? As for uploading them to the Internet, the State Internet Supervision Bureau won¡¯t allow it to happen, and those who dare to spread it will get investigated the next day.¡±


    Chu Xun thought for a while and immediately understood what the two of them relied on.


    ¡°Do you really want to repudiate the debt?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes looked dangerous.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Long Ao was vigilant. He knew that Chu Xun was not a man easy to handle.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about exchanging my martial arts with you in a fight after your yard is repaired.¡±


    Long Ao¡¯s eyes popped out and realized that it was an undisguised threat.


    ¡°Kid, if you dare to destroy my yard again, I¡¯ll come after you wherever you go.¡±


    Chu Xun did not take the words seriously, and thought since the elder started to act so shamelessly, why couldn¡¯t he use some tricks as well?


    ¡°Elder Long, seriously, do you have spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs or not? I¡¯m badly in need of them,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was telling the truth. He wanted to start refining a kind of pill as soon as possible, and the pill was named ¡°Level-improving Pill¡±.


    By taking the pill, ordinary people could get their essence and medullae purified, obtain some True Energy, and thus enter the first stage of the Qi Refinement Realm, while warriors could improve their cultivation by one level higher.


    Chu Xun intended to let those who had a close relationship with him begin to cultivate. After all, the enchantment was only an external object, and only by cultivating could one be able to protect himself and fight against his fate.


    Chu Xun did not want to be alone without any close friend a hundred years later.


    ¡°No!¡± Long Ao replied straightforwardly.


    Chu Xun was very angry because Long Ao told a lie with a straight face.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chu Xun asked, and his divine sense swept away at the same time.


    It was not easy to find all the herbs needed to make Level-improving Pills on earth, where spiritual energy was dying out.


    Chu Xun did not question Long Ao without any reason. He felt that there was what he needed in this yard and guessed that someone had taught Long Ao how to hide the auras of those spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs. That was why he could locate them specifically for the time being.


    ¡°Kid, are you out of your mind? If I do have those herbs and elixirs, why would I leave them to you and not eat them myself?¡± Long Ao asked back.


    ¡°Remember it¡¯s you who pushed me to this point,¡± Chu Xun said calmly.


    As he turned over his palm, several pieces of good ancient jade appeared in his hand. Among the jade objects that he got from Qitian Jewelry Corporation, those were all he had now, and the others had been made into enchantments.


    Swoosh¡­!


    With several whooshing sounds, those jade objects were thrown out and fell on different spots, surrounding Long Ao with him at the center.


    The next moment, Chu Xun waved his fingers and set up a formation quickly.


    Long Ao¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He, of course, knew that Chu Xun was trying to trap him with a formation.


    ¡°Kid, how dare you!¡± Long Ao roared in anger for Chu Xun showed no respect to him and provoked him so many times.


    Swish!


    Long Ao stamped the ground violently, and where he stamped exploded while he rushed away quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± Chu Xun laughed.


    ¡°Sky-covering Formation, start!¡±


    Boom!


    The air was distorted by an invisible force, and there were exploding sounds.


    A huge seven-color formation, which looked like a water curtain and the inverted Milky Way, appeared and enveloped Long Ao.


    Buzz!


    The wall of the formation gave off light like spreading ripples.


    Long Ao flew back in the mid-air, his face blushed with anger. He had been too careless that he failed to flee out of Chu Xun¡¯s quickly-set formation.


    Bang!


    Long Ao punched forward, and his Internal Breath came out of his body and formed a fist print that hit the formation wall.


    Long Ao was so powerful that the whole formation began to shake violently.


    ¡°Kid, wanna trap me with his small formation? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Long Ao said proudly while punching forward again, which caused the formation wall to flicker as if it would crack at any time.


    Chu Xun smiled faintly with sarcasm in his eyes as he stared at Long Ao. ¡°If you could break my formation so easily, then it would not live up to its name as a superior second-level formation.¡±


    Chu Xun pointed forward with his finger!


    Buzz!


    The entire formation was activated and buzzed as if it had been brought to life.


    Long Ao looked grave. It was a bright day just now, but now, it was as dark as ink that one could not see his hand in front of him.


    Long Ao tried to take a step forward, but with a bang, he felt as if he had bumped into an iron wall, so he could not help but fall backward continuously. His forehead turned red and swollen for he just bumped there.


    Long Ao frowned and stopped moving. Instead, he flicked his fingers and released his Internal Breath through his fingertips.


    He suddenly took a step sideways when he heard some jangling sounds. The next second, a beam of white light passed across his ear and almost scratched him.


    Long Ao was shocked. The beam of light, in fact, was the Internal Breath he just released. He had not expected it to come back at him after making a circuit.


    Besides, he forgot that he was surrounded by barriers. As a result, he got himself bumped again when he walked sideways just now. He heard a loud bang, and it seemed that he crashed that wall down. Long Ao was furious because it was his head that got bumped. He saw stars and there were buzzing sounds in his ears.


    Long Ao flew into a shameful rage, and his body began to emit shining white light as he protected himself with Internal Breath.


    He stretched out his hand and felt around like a blind man who tried to felt an elephant. However, he felt nothing around, yet once he took a step, he would bump onto a wall. Fortunately, he did not get injured under the protection of his Internal Breath.


    Long Ao was very enraged and punched forward with both hands. His overwhelming Internal Breath swept over, and wherever it passed, there would be sounds of explosion and collapse. He then tried to take a step forward again, and sure enough, he did not meet any barrier this time.


    ¡°How childish you¡¯re, trying to trap me with this small trick!¡± Long Ao said proudly while walking with long steps and punching with both hands.


    ¡°Azure Dragon, what is Elder Long doing?¡± the amiable old man swallowed his throat hard, felt a chill down his spine, and murmured.


    Azure Dragon was dumbfounded and did not know how to reply.


    In their eyes, Long Ao looked like a mad man for he sometimes looked angry, sometimes laughed, and sometimes waved his hands and stamped his feet in joy.


    However, they knew well that Long Ao could not be a mad man and that it was all because of Chu Xun¡¯s trick.


    When they looked at Chu Xun, they could not help but feel surprised because Chu Xun was recording a video with his cell phone and wore an evil smile on his face. Seeing that, Azure Dragon and the amiable old man got a chill on their backs, and their hair stood on end.

 Chapter 113 - Leaving No Stone Unturned!

    Chapter 113 Leaving No Stone Unturned!


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense spread away like flood while he kept recording the video.


    All of a sudden, his eyes lit up for he found what he needed.


    Chu Xun put away his cell phone and rushed to the front yard. He had to take his time because the formation could not trap Long Ao for long.


    After reaching the front yard, Chu Xun stared at the artificial fountain, which was built up with green stones. He then walked forward and clasped the two dragon carvings, and as he tightened his grip, the stone carvings weighing about 500 kilograms turned slowly.


    Crack!


    When the stone carvings turned half round, there were rumbling sounds as if Chu Xun had triggered a certain mechanism. The fountain started to shake, and the dragon carvings moved sideways, revealing an entrance with the height of a man.


    People with superb skills were always bold. Without any hesitation, Chu Xun walked down along the stone stairs.


    After walking for about five minutes, Chu Xun reached a stone door about ten meters high, and the two dragon reliefs on the door were vivid.


    Chu Xun went forward and pushed the door with great strength.


    Boom!


    With the sound, the door was pushed open.


    Chu Xun entered the door and found that this underground cave covered an area of more than one hundred square meters. The chisel marks on the wall indicated that it was an artificial underground space.


    To Chu Xun¡¯s surprise, the cave was lit as bright as day by two fist-sized luminous pearls on the wall.


    Chu Xun was left speechless with wonder. A luminous pearl about such a size was priceless, and there were very few such pearls on earth. Thus, it was really extravagant to light the cave with two such luminous pearls.


    Chu Xun looked around and smiled. There was a magic formation in front of him, which was named Eye-covering Formation. To put it bluntly, the formation was a diversionary tactic.


    However, the formation was only an inferior one of the first level, so it posed no threat to Chu Xun. Chu Xun stamped the Eye of Formation and cracked it, and the formation was broken at once.


    After breaking the formation, Chu Xun lifted his eyes and suddenly held his breath with a rare eager expression in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, I made a fortune,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Heavenly Mist Herb.


    ¡°Seven-star Lotus.


    ¡°Luxuriance Herb.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Over ten kinds of spiritual herbs of the lower grade added radiance and beauty to each other and gave off bright light, and there was a strong fragrance of herbs and spiritual power.


    Chu Xun laughed and thought that Long Ao had stored really a lot of good things in secret. Long Ao was almost 200 years old now, so it was natural that he had got some extraordinary things. However, now, those treasures would soon be Chu Xun¡¯s.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Xun sealed these spiritual grasses and herbs with a special technique and put them into his Storage Space.


    ¡°Is it too wicked for me to take all of them away?¡± Chu Xun murmured, ¡°if the worst comes to the worst, I¡¯ll pay for them with the loan agreements.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Chu Xun felt much more relieved.


    Just as Chu Xun was about to leave, he suddenly let out an exclamation of amazement, because he found that his divine sense was bounced back the moment it touched the wall aside.


    Chu Xun sensed something strange.


    Chu Xun walked to the wall and tried to feel something carefully, a weird expression on his face.


    He found another magic formation, which was also a cloaking formation.


    ¡°Is there any treasure behind it?¡± Chu Xun wondered.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up as if they were about to pierce through the formation in front of him.


    This formation was a second-level one and was set up by the cultivator behind Long Ao. Chu Xun felt a little excited, and it was like a space-crossing battle that the cultivator set up the formation and Chu Xun broke it.


    His divine sense spread and covered the entire formation. As long as he found the Eye of Formation, he could break it.


    A moment later, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up; he found it. He won again this time.


    Boom!


    He crashed the Eye of Formation with a punch, and the formation immediately disappeared.


    Chu Xun raised his eyes. He had long been curious about what was hidden behind the formation. At this moment, his heart thumped as he took a closer look at it.


    ¡°Dark Mystery Stone.


    ¡°Shape-shift Herb.


    ¡°Heavenly Jade Fruit.¡±


    The herbs bathed in each other¡¯s radiance and lit up Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, making him feel excited.


    There were more than ten kinds of spiritual grasses and herbs of the medium grade, as well as materials for weapon making. Among them, some were exactly what Chu Xun needed to make Level-improving Pills.


    Chu Xun looked at them fixedly. When he was in the other world, he never took those herbs as precious things. However, now, he was on earth, and those herbs were extremely precious to him like treasures.


    It was just like a rich man got cloyed with dainties of every kind, and when he was trapped in a desolate place and only had wild fruits to eat, he would even swallow a drumstick without spitting out the bones.


    Chu Xun now was like that rich man. When he was in the other world, he could restrain himself in front of such precious herbs. Now, though he was on earth, only these kinds of things could tempt him.


    In an instant, Chu Xun put all these things useful to him into his Storage Space, and he even took away the soil that the herbs were planted in. He robbed the place thoroughly.


    The smile on his face showed that he was in a good mood. With these materials, he was one step closer to making Level-improving Pills, so he was really very happy.


    His divine sense spread further as he thought there might be some other treasures hidden there.


    As he had expected, his divine sense was bounced back by a stone wall.


    Chu Xun was overjoyed and rushed to check the wall. After a careful check, he suddenly looked serious.


    It was an inferior magic formation of the fourth level.


    Chu Xun was overwhelmed by astonishment. He was the only one who knew what a fourth-level formation represented.


    It indicated that the cultivator behind Long Ao was at least in the Nascent Soul Stage and might be even stronger than that.


    A man in the Nascent Soul Stage could cause the mountains to fall, the earth to split, the flood to dry up, and the ground to collapse, with a wave of his hand. Besides, he could wipe out a small country like Gaoli, Country Y easily. Except for nuclear weapons, nothing could pose a threat to him.


    At the moment, even Chu Xun felt a little terrified. If a cultivator in the Nascent Soul Stage attacked him, he would not be able to even flee, and the cultivator could kill him with a lift of his finger.


    Chu Xun wondered if he should return back those hard-earned treasures.


    ¡°No.¡± Chu Xun thought to himself and gave up the idea. He was Immortal Emperor Chu, and though he lost most of his cultivation for the time being, he would not chicken out without a fight.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were as bright as sharp blades, and he was full of a domineering aura. ¡°Since I took them, I¡¯ll just keep them. Who could do anything to me?¡±


    Chu Xun made up his mind and looked at the fourth-level formation in front of him with an expression of pity on his face. With his current cultivation, it was impossible for him to break a fourth-level formation. Nevertheless, he really wanted to see what was hidden behind it.


    Though he was reluctant to leave, he dared not to stay there either. The formation that trapped Long Ao would not hold on for long, so he¡¯d better go now; otherwise, once Long Ao broke free from the formation, let alone the powerful figure in the Nascent Soul Stage, even he could cause much trouble to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun rushed to the exit of the cave at full speed, making sonic booming sounds. With each of his steps, he crossed a dozen meters. Several minutes later, he was a few kilometers away from the cave. Of course, he did not forget to bring the four luminous pearls on the wall with him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Boom!


    The formation that Chu Xun set up to trap Long Ao exploded and disappeared with winds.


    Long Ao smashed the formation with his fists and finally broke free.


    Though he looked awkward, it also proved that he was very powerful.


    With a furious expression in his eyes, Long Ao raised his eyebrows but found that Chu Xun was not there.


    ¡°You escaped? That¡¯s very smart of you, kid.¡±


    However, soon, he realized he was wrong. His expression changed, and when he flashed to the front yard in the blink of an eye, the open door of the cave greeted him. He rushed into the cave in a hurry.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡­¡±


    The roaring voice caused the ground to shake.


    Azure Dragon and the amiable old man looked at each other in the back yard, confused.


    ¡°Should we take Elder Long to hospital for a checkup?¡± the amiable old man said worriedly.


    Azure Dragon was speechless and went to the front yard. Judging from the roaring voice, he realized that Chu Xun must have done something unforgivable that enraged his master very much.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s interesting!¡± the amiable old man murmured, and it seemed that he was gloating over Long Ao¡¯s misfortune. He then swaggered his way to the front yard as well.


    Long Ao¡¯s eyes were burning with anger, and his hair stood on end in rage. He looked like a mad lion.


    After he rushed out of the cave, he moved the dragon carvings to their original place. Following one direction, he roared angrily and started to hunt Chu Xun at a lightning speed and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Azure Dragon and the amiable old man, who just reached the front yard, saw Long Ao flash across the place, and could still hear his roaring voice.


    ¡°What has that kid done?¡± The amiable old man was a little shocked and wondered what Chu Xun had done to drive Long Ao so mad. It was the first time that he had seen Long Ao get furious like that.


    Azure Dragon was stunned as well and wondered to himself, ¡°Was that furious man really my immortal-like and steady master? What has Chu Xun done that enraged my master so much and made him lose his composure?¡±


    Chu Xun fled at a fast speed and dared not take a rest at all. He seemed to hear Long Ao¡¯s mad voice.


    Chu Xun would escape at such a speed mainly because he felt guilty. Long Ao was not as fast as Chu Xun. What was more, he went in the wrong direction, opposite to the direction that Chu Xun fled. Thus, he would not meet Chu Xun unless he circled the earth.


    Long Ao chased to several kilometers away, but still did not see Chu Xun. His beard rose up in anger as he thundered, ¡°You damn thief Chu Xun, I won¡¯t let you off this time!¡±


    Chu Xun was so merciless that it was no exaggeration to say that he robbed the place while leaving no stone unturned. He even took away the luminous pearls on the wall. The cave, where used to be a place full of treasures, now became a valueless one. Fortunately, Chu Xun did not break into the latter formations, or Long Ao would hunt him wherever he went and then commit suicide so as to apologize to Ancestor Long.


    Though he knew he could not find Chu Xun, Long Ao still could not help but roar to vent his anger and depression.


    Until he got tired cursing, he went back with a livid face.


    Seeing Long Ao back, Azure Dragon walked to him hurriedly and asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright, master?¡±


    Long Ao shook his head angrily.


    ¡°Master, Senior Chu told me to give you this.¡± Azure Dragon handed a piece of paper to Long Ao with both hands.


    After receiving it, Long Ao looked even more furious. The paper turned out to be the loan agreement he gave Chu Xun, only that there were several lines of words on its back.


    It read: Elder Long, you made a fortune that I bought these weeds from you with 5 billion yuan. I guess you must be laughing in joy now, right? That¡¯s ok, because I¡¯m willing to let you gain this profit at my expense. I have always been doing fair businesses, cheating neither the old nor the young, so you don¡¯t have to thank me. Now, we¡¯re even, and you no longer need to feel guilty for owing me money. Forgive me for not saying farewell in person, for I¡¯m afraid you would be reluctant to part me. Just as a saying goes, it¡¯s better to miss each other than meet. See you again in Jianghu¡ªyour sincere friend, Chu Xun.


    Snap!


    The paper was torn into pieces, which were blown away by winds.


    Long Ao¡¯s face turned purple with anger, and his lips trembled.


    With a frown, he asked in a trembling voice, ¡°When did he give this to you?¡±


    ¡°About a dozen minutes ago. He also took the top official with him,¡± Azure Dragon crinkled his neck and replied, frightened by Long Ao¡¯s aura.


    Long Ao was even more enraged to hear that Chu Xun went back when he went out to chase him and that Chu Xun even took away the amiable old man.


    ¡°So you watched him leave without doing anything?¡±


    Azure Dragon lowered his head and dared not to reply. He felt very aggrieved as he had no choice but to watch Chu Xun leave. If he dared to stop Chu Xun, Chu Xun would beat him up, so he was helpless about it.


    Bang!


    Long Ao kicked Azure Dragon away.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to start seclusion to practice, and when I come out again, I hope I will see my yard as perfect as before.¡± After saying this, Long Ao turned to leave.


    Azure Dragon wanted to shed tears. He did nothing wrong, yet he was dragged into this.


    ¡°Rest assured, master, when you finish your seclusion, you¡¯ll find your yard exactly the same as before,¡± Azure Dragon said with tearful eyes.


    Long Ao nodded and walked away.


    ¡°Master, what about the top official?¡± Azure Dragon asked.


    ¡°Just mind your own business,¡± Long Ao answered without looking back.


    Long Ao guessed that the amiable old man must have gone with Chu Xun himself because Chu Xun would not have dared to go against the whole country by kidnapping the amiable old man.


    He walked faster toward his secret chamber and almost could not hold back his anger anymore. ¡°Damn you, Thief Chu Xun.¡± he cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 114 - Inexplicable Hostility!

    The black Land Rover ran at a high speed on the road. The car was Azure Dragon¡¯s, and Chu Xun borrowed it from him temporarily.


    Of course, Azure Dragon was unwilling to lend the car at first, but Chu Xun¡¯s lecture triggered his better nature, so he lent the car to Chu Xun politely in the end.


    All of a sudden, the car stopped on the roadside, and Chu Xun got off the car. He tore the military license plate off the car and went back into the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s illegal to disassemble a military license plate,¡± the amiable old man said in the back seat.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Xun responded indifferently and said no more.


    He tore off the plate for fear that Long Ao would track him through the car.


    The amiable old man was depressed and thought himself stupid, for he actually tried to talk some sense into a man like Chu Xun by mentioning the law, which was like playing the lute to a cow. People like Chu Xun had no idea what the law was.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± the amiable old man asked.


    Chu Xun looked at him through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t the capital city your territory? As the host, is it proper for you to ask me such a question?¡±


    The amiable old man shook his head with a bitter smile and pondered for a while before speaking out an address.


    Without asking what place it was, Chu Xun stepped the gas pedal heavily, and the car sped up rumbling.


    Behind the Land Rover, a line of convoys began to speed up as well. Including the two Grandmasters, they were all responsible for protecting the amiable old man.


    An hour later, the car stopped at a quiet alley according to the navigation. The alley was too narrow, so the car could not pass.


    From the looks of it, the alley had a long history. The walls on the two sides were mottled and stripped, the surrounding buildings looking old.


    If one stood on the wide asphalt road outside and took a look, he would see high-rise buildings around him and a flourishing scene. No one could have thought that there was such a ramshackle alley behind those high-rise buildings.


    Chu Xun stretched out and knocked on the wall, and a piece of plaster peeled off, so he could not help but mock, ¡°It¡¯s just like the egg-shaped donkey dung, looking impressive merely on the surface.¡±


    The amiable old man did not take his words into the heart and smiled. Picking up the peeled plaster, he said something unrelated smilingly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that good wine needs no bush?¡±


    ¡°It does smell nice!¡± Chu Xun had smelled the aroma of the liquor in the air.


    Having tasted some fine wine, he was picky about wine now. However, at this moment, he had to admit that the liquor he smelled was very mellow.


    ¡°Come on, let me get you a drink. You can¡¯t find such fine wine anywhere else.¡± the amiable old man signaled Chu Xun to follow him and led the way.


    They walked forward along the alley until a yard blocked their way.


    The amiable old man pushed the gate open and walked in, followed by Chu Xun.


    The yard was not large but tidy, with a garden and a vegetable patch that every yard would have.


    It was not the owner but a big dog that greeted them. The dog was as big as a calf and not of a rare breed. It squatted in the center of the yard and was majestic-looking. With its dark eyes fixed on Chu Xun, it opened its mouth, about to bark at him.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Xun scolded the dog as if he were the master, and a golden spark flashed within his eyes.


    Obviously, Chu Xun¡¯s yell worked out. The dog closed its mouth, not daring to bark. Animals were more sensitive than human beings. The dog might have sensed that Chu Xun was a tough guy or spotted that Chu Xun looked at it as if he were looking at a hot-pot with dog meat.


    The amiable old man was surprised to see the dog¡¯s reaction. The dog was named Thunder and had a bloodline of wolves, so it was very fierce and even dared to fight a lion. It took the amiable old man a lot of effort and food to tame it.


    However, now, the dog acted like a cat after seeing Chu Xun. It wagged its tail so flatteringly that it wasted its advantage of having a huge body. At the moment, it looked more like a dog that wagged its tail to beg for pity than an awe-inspiring wolfhound.


    At the moment, the dog stood up and ran to the door of a room.


    After the curtain was lifted up, a sick old man sitting in a wheelchair was pushed out, his hair and beard all grey.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flickered. Though the old man looked sick, he gave others a feeling of a man in power and looked dignified even without putting on a serious expression. What was more interesting was that the old man was a Grandmaster, only that all his meridians were shattered by someone and his life was burning out.


    It was a beautiful girl that was pushing the wheelchair. She looked nearly 20 years old, young and pretty, with delicate eyebrows and fair skin. The most stunning part of her was her slender hands, which looked as soft as catkin, as smooth as lard.


    ¡°Master!¡± the amiable old man went up hurriedly and bowed toward the man in the wheelchair.


    The old man in the wheelchair smiled, and his face was full of exhaustion. It seemed arduous for him to nod.


    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± the girl smiled playfully, revealing her canines.


    The amiable old man nodded at her as response.


    Chu Xun was surprised inside that the old man in the wheelchair was the amiable old man¡¯s teacher. If they were in ancient times, the former would be regarded as a royal preceptor. What surprised him more was that the young girl was the amiable old man¡¯s junior apprentice sister.


    ¡°Master, let me introduce this young man to you. He is Chu Xun¡­¡±


    The old man in the wheelchair interrupted the amiable old man with a wave of his hand. He stared at Chu Xun and nodded with satisfaction before saying, ¡°I know you. You fought against Golden Wolf Mercenary alone and saved the hostages out, which greatly demonstrated the power of our country. You¡¯re the model that every man should learn from, Major General Chu Xun.¡±


    After saying that, the old man saluted Chu Xun swiftly.


    Chu Xun was silent. He could tell that this old man had once been a soldier and was respectable given his awe-inspiring aura. He thus gave the old man a salute as well, though it was not a standard one.


    ¡°She is my junior apprentice sister, Liu Xiaobai, my master¡¯s last disciple,¡± the amiable old man pointed at the girl and said to Chu Xun.


    He told Chu Xun that he had been trained as a national leader since he was a child, and he was not interested in Martial Tao, so he was just an ordinary man knowing nothing about Martial Tao. But his junior apprentice sister was very talented in martial arts.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Major General Chu Xun, I¡¯m Liu Xiaobai, you can call me Major General Liu,¡± the girl said with a smile.


    Chu Xun looked at her emotionlessly, and he could clearly sense her contempt and disdain toward him though she was smiling.


    ¡°She has the same first name as Liu Xiefei. Liu is a rare surname. Is it just a coincidence?¡± Chu Xun wondered inwardly.


    He nodded at her indifferently as greeting.


    There was a trace of anger in the girl¡¯s bright eyes. She snorted and shot an even more dismissive glance at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Xiaobai, fetch us some wine,¡± the old man in the wheelchair said to the girl.


    Though she was visibly unwilling to go, she still went to fetch wine.


    ¡°Have you ever seen Xiaobai before, Major General Chu?¡± after Liu Xiaobai left, the old man in the wheelchair asked.


    Chu Xun shook his head and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why Xiaobai seems to hold hostility against you?¡± the old man had sharp sense despite his internal injuries.


    One had behind back, Chu Xun replied in an indifferent tone, ¡°I¡¯m curious about that, too, so I¡¯m going ask her later.¡±


    There were stone tables and stools beside the garden, so Liu Xiaobai brought the wine there.


    The wine did not have a name, yet it was mellow and rare on earth, for it was made by the old man in the wheelchair in person.


    After everyone took a seat, Liu Xiaobai started to fill the cups with wine.


    Right at this moment, the amiable old man¡¯s face darkened because he only saw three cups on the table; Liu Xiaobai did not prepare any wine cup for Chu Xun.


    The old man in the wheelchair saw the scene and his expression changed slightly as Liu Xiaobai¡¯s behavior was really insulting.


    However, as if she had sensed nothing, Liu Xiaobai raised her wine cup and said to Chu Xun, ¡°Major General Chu, my master made this wine in person 30 years ago, so it¡¯s very precious and rare. Seize the chance and enjoy it, Major General Chu. Cheers!¡±


    The amiable old man looked livid at the moment. There was no wine in front of Chu Xun, so how could he drink her toast?


    The old man in the wheelchair looked grave as well. He could not understand why his young disciple, who was always well-behaved, suddenly became so impolite.


    The amiable old man became worried and anxious now. He reckoned that his junior apprentice sister had no idea what kind of a man she was trying to provoke. Even Long Ao could not defeat Chu Xun, so in the amiable old man¡¯s opinion, his junior apprentice sister trying to provoke Chu Xun was like an ant trying to provoke an elephant; she was simply courting death.

 Chapter 115 - Provoking Him Time and Again!

    ¡°Xiaobai, stop the mischief!¡±


    The amiable old man could not help but scold her in a serious tone, trying to warn her.


    However, Liu Xiaobai did not get the cue and even raised her cup higher, saying, ¡°Major General Chu, cheers.¡± After saying this, she poured her wine onto the ground.


    The amiable old man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his eyelids jumped. Only the libation for the dead would be poured out.


    ¡°Xiaobai, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± the old man in the wheelchair scolded her.


    ¡°Master¡­ how could you scold me for an outsider?¡± Liu Xiaobai said in a soft and sweet voice, playing the trick that women were good at¡ªacting like a spoiled child.


    The old man in the wheelchair frowned but said no more.


    The amiable old man shook his head. His master was absolutely a good person except that he was too tolerant of the faults of those who were close to him. He treated Liu Xiaobai even better than treating his own granddaughter. Thus, Liu Xiaobai was spoiled very much that sometimes, even the amiable old man could not put up with her. Despite his anger, the amiable old man would not watch her get into trouble for she was his junior apprentice sister.


    He stole a glance at Chu Xun, finding that he looked calm without any emotion on his face as if he were not the man that Liu Xiaobai insulted.


    However, the amiable old man knew that Chu Xun must be angry inside. Even he, a secular man, had heard a common saying of Martial Tao, which was, a Grandmaster was not to be insulted. Besides, Chu Xun was not an ordinary Grandmaster; he had terrifying cultivation and astonishing skills, so it was no exaggeration to call him god¡¯s favored one.


    Therefore, it was impossible for such a person not to be enraged when being insulted like that.


    The amiable old man knew that under Chu Xun¡¯s calm expression was a raging storm, and it was just the quiet before a storm.


    ¡°Do you know Liu Xiefei?¡±


    Chu Xun looked at Liu Xiaobai and asked suddenly.


    Liu Xiaobai was apparently caught unprepared. She was nervous for a moment but quickly regained her composure. ¡°Are you interrogating me, Major General Chu?¡± she asked with undisguised sarcasm.


    Chu Xun smiled and replied indifferently, ¡°You can think so.¡±


    Liu Xiaobai was a little taken aback, and a storm of anger was gathering in her eyes. She was so angry that she mocked with a smile, ¡°The capital city is different from the poor and remote Gujiang City, so not everyone could afford the price of being willful here.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Liu Xiefei?¡±


    Chu Xun asked the same question in the same indifferent tone.


    However, before Liu Xiaobai could reply, Chu Xun continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any other intention; I was just trying to say, if you know him, Miss Liu, please tell him that I¡¯ll kill him, and he has no place to flee, and no one can save him.¡±


    Liu Xiaobai stood up furiously, and her beautiful eyes turned icy. Her seemingly delicate and weak body emitted murderous intent, which aimed at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Repeat your words,¡± said she.


    Chu Xun compressed his lips and turned to look at the amiable old man. ¡°Can I kill her?¡± asked he.


    He uttered a serious question in a casual tone as if he were asking, ¡°Did you have lunch?¡±


    The amiable old man¡¯s body got tense in an instant, his eyebrows furrowed hard. He knew how he replied to the question would decide where the relationship between him and Chu Xun would go and what kind of attitude Chu Xun would hold toward the country.


    It was impossible to bind someone like Chu Xun with law, and the only way to do that was to become his friends.


    At this moment, the amiable old man hated Liu Xiaobai to the extreme. The only reason he would bring Chu Xun to see his master was that Long Ao told him Chu Xun could cure his master¡¯s injuries. However, in such an awkward situation, he was too embarrassed to ask Chu Xun for help.


    ¡°Alas¡­!¡± the amiable old man sighed heavily and looked at Chu Xun with a helpless expression in his eyes. ¡°Can you spare her life if I promise you something?¡± he said in a deep tone.


    A promise of a national leader meant a lot.


    Chu Xun stared at the amiable old man in silence until the old man felt he could not hold on under his gaze. He suddenly smiled and replied, ¡°Ok, but just this once.¡±


    He understood that the amiable old man was in a dilemma, so he consented to his request, just because he did not want to hurt the feelings of the amiable old man¡¯s master, who was so weak and possibly would collapse if Chu Xun killed Liu Xiaobai.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± the amiable old man breathed a sigh of relief heavily.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what are you doing?¡± Liu Xiaobai could not believe what she had heard. It seemed that her senior brother was interceding for her, which was so ridiculous.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the amiable old man got angry. In normal times, he could forgive Liu Xiaobai¡¯s arbitrary behaviors for the sake of his master. However, now, he was trying to save her, and if she still kept being so ungrateful, then even God could not save her.


    Liu Xiaobai tried to say something, but when she saw the amiable old man¡¯s fierce eyes, she said nothing in the end. The amiable old man was the top official of the country, and his authority was not what she could challenge. If she irritated him, both she and her family would fall despite she was his junior apprentice sister.


    The eyes of the old man in the wheelchair were full of questions. He knew his disciple well enough to know that he yielded to Liu Xiaobai again and again for the sake of him. Thus, when he saw the amiable old man treat Liu Xiaobai so coldly, he realized there must be a reason for his reaction.


    ¡°Is it because of Chu Xun?¡± the old man in the wheelchair wondered to himself, but so he rejected the idea. He had watched the video of Chu Xun saving the hostages, and thus concluded that Chu Xun was at most in the Acquired Realm. Though it was quite talented for Chu Xun to reach the realm at such a young age, the old man in the wheelchair did not think it was enough to let his disciple treat Chu Xun like that.


    ¡°Why did he scold her?¡± the old man in the wheelchair looked at the amiable old man with questioning eyes.


    The amiable old man glanced at Chu Xun minutely.


    Seeing that, the old man in the wheelchair was stunned and then astonished. ¡°Is it really because of Chu Xun? Could it be that Chu Xun comes from an ancient sect?¡±


    Liu Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were burning with anger, and when she looked at Chu Xun from time to time, there was killing intent in her eyes. Her intent was so strong that even the amiable old man could feel it.


    ¡°Xiaobai, apologize to Major General Chu now,¡± the old man in the wheelchair shouted angrily.


    Liu Xiaobai looked at the old man in disbelief. She could not believe her master, who doted on her most, actually scolded her for an outsider.


    She gnashed her teeth and glared at Chu Xun. It was impossible for her to apologize to Chu Xun.


    The amiable old man clenched his fists tightly, and his palms were soaked in sweat. Though Chu Xun promised that he would not kill Liu Xiaobai, the amiable old man could not guarantee that Chu Xun would keep his words even in anger if Liu Xiaobai provoked him again and again like that.


    At this moment, Chu Xun¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, breaking the depressing tension between them.


    It was Hua Qingwu who was calling. Chu Xun went aside to answer the phone.


    Hua Qingwu told him that she would go to Gujiang City in a few days and entrust the Hua Family to Hua Sheng, a capable man who could lead the Hua Family to a higher position as long as there was a platform for him to exert himself.


    Hua Qingwu also told Chu Xun that she would bring the fake Yun Nanfeng, who was as capable as Hua Sheng, to Gujiang City and let him help her manage Purple Bamboo Club.


    Chu Xun agreed to her decision. He did not care about those secular properties; now, he only hoped that those who had a close relationship with him had time to prepare for cultivation.


    After that, Hua Qingwu said some loving words to Chu Xun sweetly. As Chu Xun was not good at speaking loving words, he just listened to her and said nothing.


    Hua Qingwu ended the call with some flirting words.


    Chu Xun held the phone and showed a gentle smile without himself even knowing it.


    When Chu Xun went away to answer the phone, Liu Xiaobai went to a corner and made a phone call.


    ¡°Investigate a man named Chu Xun, as well as his purpose in the capital city. Besides, check out if he came here alone. I need to know all the information as soon as possible, and your reward will be transferred to your bank account immediately.¡±


    After ending this call, Liu Xiaobai made another one. This time, she did not talk too much and just uttered a bank account and said to the other party, ¡°Transfer one million to this bank account.¡±


    In less than two minutes, her cell phone rang again. She received a message about the information on Chu Xun.


    Liu Xiaobai¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed as she read the message, which told her that Chu Xun came to the city with Azure Dragon and Tang Rou.


    She naturally knew Azure Dragon, who served in the National Security Agency and was a member of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs and was in the Grandmaster Realm.


    Soon, she relaxed her eyebrows. Since Chu Xun was a major general while Azure Dragon served in the National Security Agency, the two belong to different systems. Besides, the two could not have any personal connection. Chu Xun was at most at the first level of the Acquired Realm, possibly as powerful as her or even weaker than her, while Azure Dragon was a Grandmaster. In one world, Chu Xun and Azure Dragon were not at the same level at all.


    She suspected that when Chu Xun went to rescue the hostages kidnapped by Golden Wolf Mercenary, the 12 Chinese Zodiacs received the same mission, only that Chu Xun was one step ahead of them.


    She further suspected that probably because Chu Xun settled this big event excellently and demonstrated the power of Huaxia greatly, the amiable old man called in Chu Xun, which provided Chu Xun an opportunity to take the same plane to the capital city with Azure Dragon.


    Liu Xiaobai looked relaxed completely. As Azure Dragon was a Grandmaster, she was afraid of him. However, now, it seemed that she had worried too much.


    Moreover, she also figured out why her senior apprentice brother would defend Chu Xun. That was because Chu Xun showed how powerful the Huaxia soldiers and Huaxia Country could be by saving the hostages out. It was necessary for her senior apprentice brother to praise Chu Xun even though it was just for show. What was more, it was her senior apprentice brother who brought Chu Xun there, so she would make him lose face by provoking Chu Xun over and over again. That was why he would scold her. She believed that her senior apprentice brother was just trying to save his own face instead of defending Chu Xun.


    As long as she was more patient and did not deal with Chu Xun until he left there, her senior apprentice brother would not bother to interfere if she did not leave any evidence.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you¡¯re just a nobody and supposed to die long ago. We have been so kind that we let you live three more years. Now, I don¡¯t mind to let you live a little longer,¡± Liu Xiaobai whispered, her eyes flickering with killing intent.


    She gazed at Tang Rou¡¯s name and smiled, her eyes looking cruel. ¡°Tang Rou, your man displeased me today, so I have to vent my anger on you, and you only have Chu Xun to blame,¡± she said with a sneer.


    After saying that, she made a call once more.


    ¡°Catch that celebrity Tang Rou, and before I go to meet you, she is yours.¡± Liu Xiaobai laughed chillingly.


    After hanging up the phone, she walked swinging back to the stone table, only to find that Chu Xun had come back after answering the phone.


    Liu Xiaobai paused, turned around, and walked into a room beside. A moment later, she went out with a cup in her hand.


    She filled the cup with wine and raised it to Chu Xun with both hands. She smiled brightly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Major General Chu, I apologize for my rude behavior. Please forgive me.¡±


    Err¡­!


    Both the old man in the wheelchair and the amiable old man felt shocked. They knew Liu Xiaobai well as a girl who would never apologize to others easily, so they wondered if there was something wrong with her head today.


    Ignoring the shocked expression on the faces of her master and senior apprentice brother, Liu Xiaobai held the cup of wine respectfully with a bright smile on her face.


    Chu Xun looked at her with an indifferent look, his dark eyes as deep as a cold pond, seeing which, Liu Xiaobai shivered with fear.


    Liu Xiaobai¡¯s hands trembled, spilling several drops of wine on the stone table. The spilled wine was evaporated in an instant. Liu Xiaobai¡¯s body went stiff as she had never seen such a pair of cold, ruthless, emotionless eyes before. Looking at them made her feel cold all over as if she were in hell.

 Chapter 116 - A Pervert!

    Chu Xun did not release any depressing aura, yet the casual glance he shot at Liu Xiaobai made her feel cold all over as if she had fallen into an ice cave.


    The amiable old man and the old man in the wheelchair were still a little taken aback by Liu Xiaobai¡¯s offering an apology to Chu Xun. Especially the amiable old man, he felt more worried than amazed because he knew Liu Xiaobai very well. She might look delicate and pretty, but she was also very arrogant and rarely took others seriously.


    It was so weird that she humiliated and provoked Chu Xun at first and then apologized to him with a cup of wine. When things appeared abnormal, there must be schemes behind them.


    The amiable old man prayed secretly that Liu Xiaobai would be cleverer this time and would not make any trouble; otherwise, even God could not save her by then.


    Liu Xiaobai¡¯s hands were fair and soft. At the moment, she held the wine cup respectfully and bowed toward Chu Xun to hide the fear in her eyes.


    After looking away from Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, she felt much better, no longer that frightened. She was annoyed at herself and felt embarrassed and ashamed for she was frightened by Chu Xun¡¯s eyes.


    When she raised her head again, she looked as confident as before without any trace of fear on her face. ¡°You¡¯re not such a narrow-minded man, are you, Major General Chu? Are you really going to be so mean to me, a feeble woman?¡±


    Chu Xun took his eyes off her and smiled before saying in a soft tone, ¡°No, I¡¯m not, because I don¡¯t want to lower myself. If it were not for your senior apprentice brother, you would be dead now.¡±


    Chu Xun spoke his mind bluntly.


    Liu Xiaobai¡¯s smile froze on her face, and her eyes turned gloomy. The wine cup in her hands crackled as if it would explode at any time.


    Boom!


    The wine cup exploded in the end, causing broken pieces to fly in all directions and wine to splash.


    Liu Xiaobai was stunned for a moment because it was not her that crushed the cup; the cup exploded itself.


    ¡°Xiaobai, you¡¯re so rude.¡± the amiable old man wiped off the wine that stained his face and looked grave.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡­¡± Liu Xiaobai did not know how to explain it because she could not deny that the cup exploded in her hands.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough. Xiaobai didn¡¯t do it deliberately. As her senior apprentice brother, you should take good care of her and don¡¯t scold her every time she made a little mistake,¡± the old man in the wheelchair said with dissatisfaction.


    The amiable old man tried to say something but only sighed in the end instead of speaking his mind.


    The older the people got, the more they spoiled the youngsters. Chu Xun could understand why the old man in the wheelchair defended Liu Xiaobai, but he would not put up with it. After all, these three people had no relationship with him, so they were not qualified to let him swallow the insult silently.


    He was a cultivator and once was the Immortal Emperor, so he would fight against his fate and do what he wanted. Even though the amiable old man was the top official, and the old man in the wheelchair was the official¡¯s teacher, they posed no threat to him.


    He promised the amiable old man that he would not kill Liu Xiaobai, and he kept his words; otherwise, Liu Xiaobai would have died long ago. However, if Liu Xiaobai dared to provoke him again, he would kill her without hesitation.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side, Tang Rou just left from a commercial activity.


    ¡°Miss Tang, are you leaving for your hotel? I¡¯ll arrange a car for you right now,¡± the person in charge of Jinxiu Jewelry Company said.


    Tang Rou nodded gently. She was so busy in the afternoon that she indeed felt a little tired now.


    The person in charge of Jinxiu Jewelry Company immediately began to arrange the car.


    ¡°Miss Tang, the car is ready. It¡¯s in the underground garage. Please go this way!¡±


    Huanyu Entertainment Company had been aggressively promoting Tang Rou during the last half year, and she herself worked hard at the same time with all that talent. Now she became quite famous, already an A-list star.


    Therefore, she had to be very careful when she went out. She needed to avoid encountering not only paparazzi but also crazy fans.


    The person in charge of Jinxiu Jewelry Company told the driver to wait for Tang Rou in the underground garage for her safety, because the gate now was blocked by reporters and her fans. If Tang Rou went out through that gate, she would cause a turmoil there.


    After saying thanks to the person in charge of Jinxiu Jewelry Company, Tang Rou went to the underground garage directly by elevator with him and her assistant, Liu Xin.


    A small black RV was waiting in the garage, and the person in charge of Jinxiu Jewelry Company ran to open the door of the car.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the person in charge of Jinxiu Jewelry Company was knocked on the neck and fell down.


    Tang Rou and Liu Xin felt frightened, and before they could react, they suddenly felt a sharp pain from their necks and fell down softly.


    Chu Xun received a call from Azure Dragon and got to know the news of the missing of Tang Rou in the first place.


    After hearing Azure Dragon¡¯s words, Chu Xun said calmly, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    He then got up and said goodbye to the amiable old man in a gentle tone. They even exchanged their phone numbers.


    Looking at Chu Xun¡¯s leaving back, Liu Xiaobai showed an evil smile.


    The amiable old man happened to see the smile, and his heart skipped a beat. He had a vague feeling that something bad might happen. ¡°Junior Sister, if you look for trouble yourself, then don¡¯t blame me for not saving you.¡± he sighed and said inwardly.


    ¡­


    It should be a ten-minute drive to Jinxiu Jewelry Company, but it only took Chu Xun five minutes to arrive there.


    Azure Dragon had been waiting at the gate of Jinxiu Jewelry Company with Green Snake and Golden Monkey.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Golden Monkey and Green Snake looked ashamed with their heads down. Azure Dragon told them to protect Tang Rou, but now Tang Rou was missing.


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find her.¡± Azure Dragon promised. They had seen how cruel Chu Xun was with their own eyes. If Chu Xun lost his temper, the consequence would be serious.


    ¡°Is there any clue?¡± Chu Xun asked indifferently.


    Azure Dragon could not help but feel terrified because Chu Xun looked so calm that it made Azure Dragon feel frightened.


    Golden Monkey walked up and said, ¡°We have checked the surveillance tape, and the criminals are Martial Tao practicers.¡±


    He looked aggrieved. Both he and Green Snake were too careless.


    Green Snake showed her snow-white teeth with a cold expression in her eyes. As they served in the National Security Agency and were at the ninth level of the Acquired Realm, they had thought that no one dared to provoke them, but now it turned out¡­


    ¡°Is there any other clue?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Azure Dragon, Golden Monkey, and Green Snake lowered their heads ashamedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent some people to investigate it,¡± Azure Dragon said in a low voice. He was from the National Security Agency, yet Tang Rou was missing under his nose, and he did not find any useful clue. Thus, he felt so ashamed that he wanted to hide in a hole.


    Moreover, because Tang Rou was a celebrity, they dared not to investigate the case in public. If some unscrupulous media got to know that Tang Rou was kidnapped, no one knew how they would report it, and it might ruin her career. Back when a female movie star in Harbor Island was kidnapped by some gangsters, she was forced to act in a movie. However, when the media got to know this, they exaggerated the news by saying that she was raped by those gangsters by turns, which caused the movie star to commit suicide.


    ¡°Have you investigated those sects of the Martial Tao world?¡± Chu Xun pondered for a while before asking.


    Azure Dragon was stunned for a while. ¡°Oh, how could I forget this? Only those sects of the Martial Tao world could make the National Security Agency find no clue.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senior. I¡¯ll let someone investigate them right now.¡± Azure Dragon had been famous for a long time, so he did have some acquaintances from the Martial Tao world. He began to make phone calls.


    Chu Xun remained silent, only that when he shifted his gaze sometimes, there was a chilling expression in his eyes, which seemed to freeze the air in front of him.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Tang Rou woke up in a room decorated in an ancient style.


    Everything in the room was made of wood. The bed she lay on was made of redwood, a green sheer curtain hanging over it. There were scrolls of calligraphy and painting on the wall, and even a man who did not know how to appreciate paintings could tell that the mountains in those paintings were magnificent and the paintings were precious. Tang Rou could smell an aroma of wood in the air.


    She massaged between her sore eyebrows and found her assistant Liu Xin lying beside her. She recalled what happened in the underground garage and started to panic.


    Tang Rou tried to wake Liu Xin up.


    Liu Xin¡¯s eyelids trembled several times before she opened her eyes. When she found out what kind of place she was in, she turned pale and looked frightened.


    Tang Rou was no longer the naive girl who just entered society. At the point, she had experienced the assassination from the Scorpion Organization, and not long ago, she was kidnapped by Golden Wolf Mercenary. Thus, she was able to remain calm at the moment. She comforted Liu Xin while observing the place, trying to find a way to escape.


    At this moment, she heard footsteps approaching the door.


    ¡°Young Master, we have caught her.¡±


    ¡°Xiaobai did a good thing this time, so did you. I¡¯ll reward you later.¡± A frivolous voice sounded, followed by some flattering voices.


    ¡­


    Slam!


    The door was pushed open, and several figures walked in.


    When these people entered the room and saw Tang Rou and Liu Xin, they were stunned.


    ¡°You woke up so fast,¡± someone said.


    Tang Rou and Liu Xin stepped backward to a corner and looked at those newcomers in fluster. Those newcomers looked a bit strange because the leading man wore an ancient costume. Under his red cloak was a white robe. His black hair was even longer than that of a woman, soft and shining. However, he looked a bit ugly with a big nose and a pair of small eyes, pimples all over his face. At the moment, he had an obscene expression on his face. The several men behind him were dressed in modern clothes.


    Tang Rou and Liu Xin looked at each other, confused. If they had not recalled what happened in the underground garage, they would have thought that those newcomers were shooting a movie or transported from another era.


    ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m Chen Yuting. A pleasure to meet you,¡± the man dressed in an ancient costume greeted Tang Rou and said in a sharp voice, putting on an act. The way he talked and his ugly face made Tang Rou feel disgusted.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you kidnap us?¡± Tang Rou suppressed her feeling of disgust and said with a stern face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, miss.¡± Chen Yuting waved his hands and continued, ¡°I¡¯m entrusted by someone to bring you here. I won¡¯t hurt you. Besides, I¡¯ve admired you for a long time, and it¡¯s a great honor to meet you. If it¡¯s possible, I hope I can win your affection and tie the knot between us and lead a happy life together.¡±


    Tang Rou frowned and suppressed her disgust. ¡°Can you talk normally?¡± she said.


    If the man kept talking like the ancients, she possibly would vomit.


    Chen Yuting¡¯s face fell, but he did not lose his temper. As a matter of fact, everyone present could tell that he was suppressing his anger, especially those men standing behind him.


    As his underlings, they knew him well. Only they knew that Chen Yuting was a disgusting pervert who even raped and killed his own younger sister just because she mocked him that ugly men always acted strangely.


    Chen Yuting¡¯s original name was Chen Chuan, and it was him that changed his own name into Chen Yuting. He hated people talking about his appearance; it was like a taboo to him. Once when he passed by a village, a child said that he was ugly, and he thus slaughtered the whole village.


    Though Chen Yuting looked unattractive, he was talented in martial arts. Besides, he was the young master of the Demon King Sect, so he always could get what he wanted and led a willful life.


    ¡°Miss Tang, do you want to have a romantic relationship with me?¡± Chen Yuting suddenly asked.


    Uh?


    Tang Rou was shocked. Looking at his face, she swallowed her throat and almost could not restrain herself from throwing up.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Liu said that we must keep Miss Tang alive,¡± one of Chen Yuting¡¯s underlings reminded him softly.


    They knew Chen Yuting¡¯s character well. Chen Yuting would ask every beautiful woman he met if they wanted to have a romantic relationship with him, and if they refused him, he would break their necks next moment. In Chen Yuting¡¯s eyes, those women who refused him were very superficial and did not deserve living in this world.


    Chen Yuting looked back at the man who reminded him and asked with a chilling smile, ¡°Miss Liu? Are the two of you so familiar? Did you sleep with her?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. You misunderstood me, Young Master. Miss Liu is your woman, so I dare not to touch her. Please spare my life¡­¡±


    Crack!


    A sharp sound of bone breaking echoed.


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Chen Yuting threw the dead man onto the ground and took out a snow-white handkerchief to clean his hands.


    ¡°Drag him out and feed him to Blackie.¡± Chen Yuting threw the handkerchief away, which happened to fell on the dead man¡¯s wide-open eyes.


    His other underlings carried their dead companion hurriedly and ran out of the room as if they had received an amnesty.

 Chapter 117 - A Talent for Name-calling

    Tang Rou and Liu Xin were frightened to see that Chen Yuting was so cruel and broke a man¡¯s neck.


    Moreover, he even ordered his men to feed the dead man to Blackie. Though Tang Rou and Liu Xin did not know what Blackie was, they could tell that Blackie was terrifying because it ate human flesh.


    ¡°Miss Tang, let me ask you again. Do you want to have a romantic relationship with me?¡± Chen Yuting grinned, which caused several pimples on his face to burst. Purulent fluid flew down his face, looking extremely disgusting.


    Tang Rou looked away in disgust and could not bear to look at his face.


    Liu Xin felt even sicker. Her throat moved, and she vomited but threw up nothing.


    They never judged others by their appearances. However, Chen Yuting simply looked too disgusting. His face was as terrible as a car accident on the highway, yet he put on an act to look like an elegant gentleman.


    Chen Yuting looked solemn when he saw the reactions of Tang Rou and Liu Xin. He showed his chilling white teeth, and his eyes glittered coldly as he said in an icy tone, ¡°Do the two of you dislike me?¡±


    Tang Rou and Liu Xin clung together and trembled. Chen Yuting had just killed a man, so how could they not feel frightened?


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t,¡± Tang Rou said in a trembling voice. She suppressed the disgust and forced herself to look at Chen Yuting, trying to prove that they didn¡¯t dislike him.


    The moment Tang Rou turned her head, something touched her face. It was the ancient jade earrings that Chu Xun gave her.


    The earring on her left ear had a Defense Enchantment while the earring on her right ear had a Killing Enchantment.


    Tang Rou¡¯s eyes lit up. She took the earring on her left ear off and threw it on the ground suddenly while uttering some unintelligible words that Chu Xun taught her.


    Boom!


    The moment the earring touched the ground, it exploded and gave off bright light.


    A shining formation appeared and covered Tang Rou and Liu Xin, protecting them.


    Chen Yuting widened his eyes with curiosity and wondered why an earring became like a huge bell jar, and there seemed to be light flowing on its transparent shell of the jar.


    Out of curiosity, he stretched out a finger to poke the transparent shell. With a dull sound, the shell started to shine, and he grimaced in pain and almost broke his finger, feeling as if he had poked iron.


    Though he suffered the pain, he looked happy as if he had found something funny. He looked at Tang Rou, who was in the formation, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Tang Rou remained silent, but she felt overjoyed inside. Chu Xun saved her again and was indeed her god of protection. She smiled happily and ignored Chen Yuting.


    Liu Xin looked at the formation curiously. She had never seen such a thing before, but she was not in a mood to laugh. ¡°Could this glass-like jar protect us?¡± she wondered.


    Chen Yuting was stunned by Tang Rou¡¯s smile, but soon, his eyes became gloomy because he realized her bright smile was not for him.


    ¡°Do you really think this piece of trash could protect you?¡± Chen Yuting asked in a mocking tone with disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± this time, Tang Rou finally replied, but only said one word. She believed this formation could protect them because it was given by Chu Xun. When thinking of Chu Xun, she smiled brightly again.


    Chen Yuting snorted coldly and almost went crazy because of jealousy. He said with a frosty smile, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know soon how fragile this piece of trash is.¡±


    He took a few steps backward, ran up, and suddenly leaped forward. Then, he punched the formation heavily from above, demonstrating his power of the third level of the Acquired Realm.


    Bang!


    The dull bang sounded like someone beating a drum.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Chen Yuting screamed miserably and was sent flying away. He bumped onto a wooden pillar that two people could just get their arms around hand in hand, causing the wooden house to shake as if it would collapse.


    Bang!


    Chen Yuting fell onto the ground like a dead dog, lying still for a long time.


    Tang Rou blinked her beautiful and cheerful eyes. She knew that the earring Chu Xun gave her was not an ordinary thing.


    Liu Xin was dumbfounded and rubbed her eyes, looking at Chen Yuting in astonishment. She then looked at the formation and then Tang Rou, whispering, ¡°What kind of high technology is this? It¡¯s amazing! When I get out of here, I¡¯ll buy one to protect myself as well.¡±


    Tang Rou was in a good mood. Knowing that Chen Yuting could not get into the formation, she flicked Liu Xin on the forehead and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Well, forget about it. You can¡¯t buy it with money because it¡¯s given by my Brother Chu Xun.¡±


    Liu Xin was stunned for a moment. Looking at the cheerful Tang Rou, she teased her intentionally. ¡°Brother Chu Xun¡­Wow, how intimately you called him.¡±


    ¡°How annoying you¡¯re! You actually laughed at me. Look how I will punish you.¡± Tang Rou tickled Liu Xin.


    The two of them seemed to have forgotten that they were kidnapped and started to play with each other. They even forgot that Chen Yuting was also in the room.


    After playing for a while, they got tired and stopped playing.


    Liu Xin broke off a banana on the table, peeled it, and handed it to Tang Rou. Tang Rou shook her head, indicating that she did not want to eat. Then, Liu Xin started to eat the banana herself.


    ¡°If only this jar can move,¡± Liu Xin said in an ambiguous tone.


    Tang Rou looked at Chen Yuting, who lay unconscious on the ground, and said to Liu Xin in a low voice, ¡°Do you think that he really passed out? We can be saved if we can get his cell phone.¡±


    In fact, they were not silly at all. They had been keeping an eye on Chen Yuting, suspecting that he was pretending to faint.


    ¡°Let me try to wake him up.¡± Liu Xin threw away the banana peel and strode to Chen Yuting. Knowing that the formation was very solid, she acted fearlessly.


    ¡°Hey, stop pretending. I¡¯ve seen through your trick. Wanna draw us out? No way!¡± Liu Xin yelled.


    After waiting for a while, she saw no reaction from Chen Yuting.


    ¡°It seemed that he really fainted,¡± Liu Xin looked back and said to Tang Rou, ¡°remove this formation, and I¡¯ll go out to get his cell phone.¡±


    Tang Rou still felt worried. Besides, she doubted that Chen Yuting had a cell phone with him, considering his dressing style.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check on him again.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Liu Xin asked.


    Tang Rou thought for a moment, and her eyes suddenly lit up. According to her observation about Chen Yuting, she figured that he hated others talking about his appearance. She told Liu Xin her speculation.


    Liu Xin found the speculation reasonable, so she replied, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll try it again.¡±


    She walked over and shouted at Chen Yuting, ¡°Hey, you ugly, and hideous guy, you have such a rough face. Tell me the truth, are you a potato demon? If you¡¯re not, then your parents must be very careless when they bred. I feel deep pity for you. Our country owes your parents a condom¡­¡±


    Before Liu Xin could finish her words, Chen Yuting suddenly rose to his feet and looked at Liu Xin with chilling eyes and a twisted expression.


    Liu Xin was scared and lost her balance when she stepped backward.


    Tang Rou hurried to help her up.


    Liu Xin gradually calmed down for she remembered that Chen Yuting could not get in. She became bold again and glared at Chen Yuting.


    Tang Rou looked at Liu Xin with a weird expression.


    Liu Xin spotted the expression and looked at her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you call others names before. How did you learn that?¡± Tang Rou was really amazed by Liu Xin¡¯s cursing words, which were harsh and cut Chen Yuting in the heart. Not to mention that Chen Yuting was just pretending to faint, even if he were dead, he would open his eyes in anger after hearing Liu Xin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do we even need to learn that?¡± Liu Xin was amazed. She shook her head and continued, ¡°Never mind. I have a gift for that, but considering your character, you won¡¯t be able to master it for the rest of your life.¡±


    Tang Rou was speechless, but it was true that she did not have any gift for calling others names.


    Chen Yuting looked miserable, and his ugly face twisted with anger, looking even more terrifying and disgusting.


    His right arm hung down weakly. He got his right arm broken when he punched the formation. It was like he shot himself in the foot.


    His eyes gloomy, his expression twisted, he gnashed his chilling white teeth, making creaking sounds, as if he would charge at Tang Rou and Liu Xin and bite them at any time.


    ¡°Well, are you seriously snarling learning from a dog?¡± Liu Xin suddenly said.


    Chen Yuting¡¯s hideous expression froze for a moment, and he looked at Liu Xin in confusion.


    ¡°Why are you gnashing your teeth if you¡¯re not learning from a dog? I don¡¯t have any bone for you.¡± Liu Xin said akimbo, looking extremely overbearing.


    Creak!


    Chen Yuting gnashed his teeth even louder.


    ¡°Do you know how I¡¯ll punish you?¡± Chen Yuting stared at Liu Xin viciously and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll make you mate with Blackie and give birth to a child. Then, I¡¯ll torture you to death.¡±


    Liu Xin was frightened by Chen Yuting¡¯s ferocious and terrifying expression, and her face looked pale.


    ¡°Tut¡­¡± Ignoring his broken arm, Chen Yuting stared at Liu Xin and laughed evilly before saying, ¡°Do you know who is Blackie?¡± After that, he whistled.


    Swish!


    A black shadow rushed in.


    Tang Rou and Liu Xin looked at the shadow, and their expressions suddenly changed. Blackie turned out to be a huge panther.


    ¡°Blackie, come and have a look. She is yours,¡± Chen Yuting pointed at Liu Xin and said in a malicious tone.


    The panther¡¯s fur was as dark and smooth as black silk. On hearing Chen Yuting¡¯s words, it really looked at Liu Xin with its amber eyes, showing its two buckteeth, with bloodstains at the corner of its mouth. The two girls immediately recalled the man whose neck was broken by Chen Yuting, and when they saw the bloodstains on the panther¡¯s mouth and realized they were the blood of that dead man, they were so frightened that their legs went soft and they could not help trembling.


    What was more, when the panther looked at Liu Xin, its penis stretched out under its belly.


    Chen Yuting laughed weirdly, showing his chilling white teeth. He stared at Liu Xin and said with a grin, ¡°Look, it seems that Blackie is interested in you.¡±


    Liu Xin was so frightened that she looked ghastly pale. She felt both disgusted and terrified, and she could not help but tremble more violently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. They can¡¯t get in,¡± Tang Rou comforted Liu Xin in a soft voice.


    Chen Yuting had sharp ears. On hearing Tang Rou¡¯s words, he laughed and said, ¡°Miss Tang, I treated you sincerely, but you are so superficial and only care about people¡¯s appearances just like other women¡­ Since you¡¯re such a superficial woman, I¡¯ll wait for you to come out yourself and make you a plaything of mine, and when I become bored with you, I¡¯ll scratch your face and make you the ugliest woman in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting. Keep dreaming!¡± Tang Rou was not good at calling others names and trembled all over with anger.


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± Chen Yuting laughed weirdly and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many days more you can survive with those fruits. When you run out of food, I¡¯ll see how you can still hide in it.¡±


    Tang Rou¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She looked at the fruits on the plate on the table and realized they might not be able to hold on even one day with them. Liu Xin looked at the fruits as well, with a pale face.


    ¡°Am I right? Do you feel desperate? Haha¡­¡± Chen Yuting laughed arrogantly and did not stop until a while later. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you walk out now, I¡¯ll consider dealing with you leniently.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Tang Rou wore an expression of disgust and her voice was trembling.


    ¡°You do have a strong personality. You deserve my affection.¡± Chen Yuting grinned and showed a chilling smile. ¡°I really want to see how long the two of you can hold on.¡±


    After saying that, he patted the panther on the head and said, ¡°Blackie, if you want to mate, keep an eye on them.¡±


    Roar!


    The panther roared and then lay on its belly, staring at Tang Rou and Liu Xin.


    Chen Yuting gave Tang Rou a frightening smile and then walked away laughing crazily.

 Chapter 118 - Asking for Trouble!

    Chu Xun¡¯s expression turned colder, and the atmosphere seemed to freeze and was really depressing.


    Tang Rou had been missing for a few hours, yet there was no news of her.


    Azure Dragon, Golden Monkey, and Green Snake were tense all over and dared not breathe heavily. Chu Xun¡¯s aura was so terrifying that they found it hard to breathe.


    Moreover, they felt very ashamed for they, who served in the National Security Agency and were Martial Tao practicers, did not find any clue about Tang Rou, who had been missing for hours.


    Chu Xun started to name those who might have kidnapped Tang Rou inwardly.


    ¡°Liu Xiaobai, could it be her?¡±


    Chu Xun recalled what had happened after he met Liu Xiaobai, and he lowered his eyes to hide the sharp light in his eyes.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Xiaobai, have you done anything that you shouldn¡¯t?¡± the top official felt uneasy and had a foreboding that something might happen.


    ¡°What are you referring to, Senior Brother?¡± Liu Xiaobai asked with a smile.


    The top official sighed slightly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re my junior apprentice sister, so I have to remind you not to mess around with Chu Xun because you couldn¡¯t bear the consequences.¡±


    Liu Xiaobai was stunned for a moment and then giggled. ¡°Senior Brother, Chu Xun has left here, so stop pretending,¡± she said.


    The top official was slightly shocked and blurted out, ¡°Pretending? What do you mean by saying that?¡±


    Liu Xiaobai told him her conjecture with a smile.


    The longer the top official listened to her, the more terrible his face looked. He did not understand why she would have such an absurd idea that he defended Chu Xun just to save his own face.


    ¡°Did you really do something improper against Chu Xun?¡± the top official asked nervously.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t wrong me, Senior Brother.¡± Liu Xiaobai showed a cute smile.


    However, the top official did not think the smile cute at all. He guessed that Liu Xiaobai must have done something improper.


    ¡°Xiaobai, let¡¯s not talk about other things. As your senior brother, I just want to suggest you, if you have done something against Chu Xun, make up for it quickly, or it will be too late.¡±


    The old man in the wheelchair suddenly thumped the stone table and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°I know you¡¯re angry at Xiaobai¡¯s attitude toward Chu Xun, but she has apologized to Chu Xun for that. You¡¯re her senior brother, so you should take good care of her and shouldn¡¯t scold her all the time. Is your junior sister less important than Chu Xun, who is just an outsider?¡±


    The top official felt helpless and said, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know Chu Xun at all. He¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, you can¡¯t go in without the top official¡¯s permission,¡± one of the Grandmasters who were responsible for protecting the top official said.


    The top official froze and could not continue his words.


    ¡°Let him in!¡± the top official said. He knew that these two Grandmasters could not hold off Chu Xun at all.


    Chu Xun looked indifferent and walked into the yard slowly.


    ¡°Oh, Chu Xun, you came back. What¡¯s the matter?¡± the top official asked with a smile.


    ¡°I want to ask Miss Liu some questions,¡± Chu Xun said drily.


    He turned to look at Liu Xiaobai with emotionless eyes and asked, ¡°Is it you who kidnapped Tang Rou?¡±


    Liu Xiaobai¡¯s expression froze. She then giggled and answered, ¡°Who is Tang Rou? Why would I kidnap her? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s illegal to kidnap others, Major General Chu? How could I do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Major General Chu, I admire you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can act so rudely at my house. You actually suspected my disciple for no reason. Do you really think that I¡¯m a useless old man?¡± the old man in the wheelchair growled, trying to defend his disciple.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re a useless old man now. Your meridians have been destroyed, and your dantian has been shattered. You will die in half a year without treatment,¡± Chu Xun said in a calm tone.


    The pupils of the old man in the wheelchair contracted, and he could not help but tremble. However, he regained his composure so quickly that no one had spotted his body tremble.


    The top official¡¯s expression changed; this iron emperor-like man panicked. He looked at the old man in the wheelchair nervously. Just as an old saying goes, he who teaches you for one day is your father for life.


    Chu Xun ignored the two old men and looked at Liu Xiaobai.


    Liu Xiaobai¡¯s eyes flickered with a disdainful expression on her face. ¡°How could he, a man at the first level in the Acquired Realm, diagnose a Grandmaster¡¯s injuries? He must be playing a trick. I can¡¯t believe his words.¡±


    ¡°Let Tang Rou go, and your master still can be saved,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Liu Xiaobai raised the corner of her mouth and said in a cold tone, ¡°Major General Chu, I admire you for you demonstrated the power of our Huaxia soldiers and frightened our enemies, but I didn¡¯t expect you to humiliate my master like that. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Xiaobai, shut up,¡± the top official growled. He did not believe that Chu Xun would talk nonsense.


    ¡°Senior Brother, how could you believe an outsider who talked nonsense and even defamed and cursed our master?¡± Liu Xiaobai tried to fight back with an excuse of righteousness.


    ¡°Liu Xiaobai, I warn you, if you really kidnapped Tang Rou, I¡¯d suggest you admit it as soon as possible. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless to you,¡± the top official was annoyed badly and looked grave.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it seems that you firmly believe it¡¯s me who kidnapped Tang Rou and is resolute to blame it on me. Since that¡¯s the case, I have nothing to say. You¡¯re the leader of the country, while I¡¯m just a weak woman. Kill me or skin me, I won¡¯t struggle.¡±


    The top official¡¯s face turned red with anger. If it were not for his master¡¯s presence, he would have slapped her in the face.


    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy!¡±


    Chu Xun looked cold and impatient. With one of his hands crooked like a claw, he released a strong pulling force from his palm.


    Liu Xiaobai suddenly changed her expression and looked frightened as she was forced to fly toward Chu Xun.


    She was at the first level in the Acquired Realm, but at the moment, she was pulled to Chu Xun like a piece of paper by the pulling force, no matter how hard she struggled.


    ¡°Master, save me¡­¡± Liu Xiaobai was panic-stricken and frightened.


    The old man in the wheelchair was so worried that he wanted to help his disciple, but as Chu Xun raised his other hand, over a dozen Reincarnation Lines tied the old man tightly.


    The old man in the wheelchair widened his eyes and looked shocked. It took him much effort to run his Internal Breath, but Chu Xun forced his Internal Breath into his dantian. As a result, he could not move at all and panicked, not knowing what skill Chu Xun was performing.


    Liu Xiaobai screamed and struggled, but all in vain. Chu Xun caught her neck, which was as slender and white as that of a swan.


    Chu Xun knew it was difficult to let Liu Xiaobai tell him the truth, so he decided to use Soul-searching Technique.


    Bang!


    Something fell down from Liu Xiaobai¡¯s body. It turned out to be her cell phone.


    ¡°Chu Xun, please wait a minute!¡± the top official shouted anxiously.


    Chu Xun looked at him emotionlessly. The top official picked up the phone on the ground and said, ¡°Chu Xun, there is no evidence showing that she has something to do with Tang Rou¡¯s missing. Don¡¯t be so worried. Let¡¯s check Xiaobai¡¯s phone first. If it¡¯s really her who kidnapped Tang Rou, there should be some clues in her phone.¡±


    Chu Xun frowned but agreed in the end. If he used Soul-searching Technique, he would be the only one who knew the result, in which case, the top official and the old man in the wheelchair would not believe his words. Though he did not care whether they believed him or not, he did not want to cause trouble for no reason.


    Liu Xiaobai¡¯s cell phone was locked, and only her fingerprint could unlock it, so the top official walked to her and tried to unlock the phone with each of her fingerprints. He made it in the end.


    Liu Xiaobai looked even more frightened because she did not delete her call log.


    The top official opened her call log and dialed the latest phone number on it. Two seconds later, someone answered the phone in a sharp voice.


    ¡°Xiaobai, do you miss me? But I don¡¯t have time to dote on you recently because I have to reserve my energy to deal with Tang Rou. Do you know how hateable she is? She injured me with something looking like a huge bell jar. Now, I can¡¯t get into the jar and she doesn¡¯t come out either. But she is running out of food, so she will come out herself and be a plaything of mine. Haha¡­¡±


    The other party talked for a while but did not hear Liu Xiaobai¡¯s reply, so he was suspicious about it. ¡°Hello? Why don¡¯t you talk, Xiaobai?¡± he asked.


    Since the other party answered the phone, Liu Xiaobai had collapsed. She looked pale, her eyes dull. She knew she was done this time.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Xun suddenly asked, his voice chilling.


    The other party was obviously stunned for a while and hung up the phone quickly.


    The top official looked at Liu Xiaobai with anger burning in his eyes and thought she was indeed looking for trouble. He reminded her many times, but she did not listen. At this moment, he was in an impulse to call her names.


    The old man in the wheelchair looked resentful and felt deeply grieved. He had not expected that his youngest disciple, whom he doted on the most, actually kidnapped Tang Rou.


    Chu Xun slammed Liu Xiaobai violently on the stone table without any emotion on his face.


    Bang!


    The stone table was knocked down, and the wine pot and cups broke into pieces on the ground.


    Liu Xiaobai screamed in pain. Her hair scattered, blood dripping down her mouth corner, she looked miserable.

 Chapter 119 - The Slaughter!

    ¡°Where is Tang Rou?¡± Chu Xun asked in a calm voice.


    Liu Xiaobai gashed her teeth and didn¡¯t answer, eyes fierce.


    Chu Xun, with an indifferent look, made a palm print, which then fell down from the air.


    Boom!


    The stone bricks on the ground burst into powder, and a huge palm print appeared on the ground.


    Liu Xiaobai was not hit by the palm print, but she was scared out of wits by it.


    The old man was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe that the so young Chu Xun was already a grandmaster, to be exact, a senior grandmaster. Even though he could do it at his peak, he could not do it so casually.


    Liu Xiaobai, who was trembling with fear, only showed fear in her beautiful eyes. She dared not see or think about it. If that slap had fallen on her, she would have turned into powder like these bricks.


    A reincarnation line seemed slowly, but instantly circled Liu Xiaobai¡¯s neck and carried her to the air, who then looked like a rag doll.


    Chu Xun slowly clenched his fist, and the reincarnation line around Liu Xiaobai¡¯s neck tightened at the same time.


    Liu Xiaobai¡¯s thin neck started bleeding, his face turned purple, and his beautiful eyes were bulged. She was no longer beautiful.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tang Rou?¡±


    The question was the same, but the response was different. Hearing the same question, Liu Xiaobai nodded desperately this time. She was dying.


    The corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth was raised imperceptibly. In the world, all men were afraid of death. Chu Xun¡¯s five fingers spread out and Liu Xiaobai fell from the air, kicking up dust.


    She immediately breathed greedily, just like a drowning person who suddenly caught a life-saving straw.


    ¡°Tang Rou is in the Demon King Sect.¡± She crawled on the ground, and answered in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°The Demon King Sect!¡± Hearing that, the amiable old man directly jumped up.


    The old man¡¯s expression also changed suddenly, and he started to struggle desperately.


    Chu Xun waved to take back the reincarnation line.


    The old man was finally free. His dry hands clutched the armrest of the wheelchair so that blue veins stood out on the back of his hand and the armrest creaked!


    Bang!


    The amiable old man was so angry that he kicked Liu Xiaobai heavily who then rolled on the ground several times.


    ¡°You evil girl!¡± roared the old man. He was trembling and his mouth was bleeding.


    Chu Xun was curious about their reaction, but at this time he didn¡¯t have the mood to gossip, because Tang Rou was still waiting for his help.


    ¡°Where is the Demon King Sect?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Liu Xiaobai hurriedly got up and crawled on the ground, answering, ¡°In the Maple Mountain.¡±


    Chu Xun pointed out and a white light shot out.


    Liu Xiaobai screamed, eyes full of despair. Her cultivation were ruined by Chu Xun.


    After that, Chu Xun turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Please wait a minute, Grandmaster Chu!¡± said the old man in a hurry.


    Chu Xun stopped and turned to look at him.


    The old man sighed bitterly, and said in a sad voice, ¡°Grandmaster Chu, do you know why I came to such an end?¡±


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly and thought about it for a moment. Then he said, ¡°Is it related to the Demon King Sect?¡±


    The old man calmed down and took a deep breath, ready to explain.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The Maple Mountain was named for the maple trees all over the mountains. It was an AAAA National Tourist Attraction, 100 kilometers south of the capital.


    Nobody thought that the Demon King Sect would hide here. It could be said to be a small hidden in the forest.


    The tourists here had been dispersed in an emergency. At this time, only Chu Xun was walking slowly in the large tourist attraction.


    At this time, it was autumn. The maple leaves, fluttering in the wind, were so red, as if they were dyed red by blood. The whole mountain was covered with red, and people could only see red at the first sight.


    Chu Xun walked slowly with his hands at the back, as if he was in a stroll. Instead of climbing, he directly came to the natural valley at the foot of the mountain.


    Here was full of brambles and leaves of most plants had fallen, only leaving thorn-covered stems, which were natural barriers. Compared with other places, it looked bleak here, and usually no tourists wanted to come here.


    There was a huge warning sign, which said, Danger Ahead! Staff Only!


    Chu Xun chuckled, then stepped in and advanced hundreds of meters.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Two men dressed as administrators of the scenic area flashed out of the woods nearby.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the sign at the door? It has not been developed yet. It¡¯s very dangerous here. Tourists are not allowed to come. Leave quickly.¡± One of the men shouted impatiently.


    ¡°Excuse me, is the Demon King Sect ahead?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Hearing that, the two men stiffed and showed alert in their eyes.


    Puff¡­


    Blood gushed and their eyes turned dull. The two fell down with unwillingness.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±


    Chu Xun murmured and advanced again.


    He walked 50 meters further.


    Puff!


    Blood splashed again.


    Two bodies were left behind him.


    ¡­


    Along the way, more than ten bodies had fallen behind him.


    Chu Xun walked 300 meters in total, and the place in front of him was suddenly open and clear.


    The climate in the valley was mild. The leaves and flowers were withering outside. But here leaves were still green and flowers were in full bloom.


    Chu Xun looked at the place 50 meters away, where a group of buildings located in the lush forest, like a paradise.


    Chu Xun was in a trance for a moment. The architecture here were in an ancient style, which made him feel like returning to the world of cultivation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice place. I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Chu Xun said softly. The next moment, he turned into streamer and walked forwards, advancing more than ten meters with every step.


    Boom!


    The huge wooden door was smashed by Chu Xun¡¯s fist.


    It also alerted the people inside.


    ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡±


    Someone rushed out and shouted after seeing Chu Xun.


    However, what they received was several reincarnation lines, which then cut their throats like knives.


    ¡°Warning, warning¡­¡±


    A dozen people died in an instant, which caused some people to go mad and shout desperately.


    Boom!


    A natural huge stone beside the door, which said Demon King Sect, was broken by Chu Xun¡¯s fist from a distance.


    A large number of disciples of the Demon King Sect came out, whose cultivation were at different levels, from the first level to the ninth level of the Innate Realm. But they were the same to Chu Xun.


    Reincarnation Line and Death Chain killed them one by one.


    Puff puff¡­


    Blood gushed and flew all over the sky. The Reincarnation Line was more terrible than the knife, just like white snakes swimming in the air. Wherever they went, people were killed.


    With his hands at the back, Chu Xun walked forward step by step, neither too quickly nor too slowly. Ripples were all over his body and kept him away from blood.


    Someone, with a ferocious look, rushed to Chu Xun and wanted to kill him with the long knife in his hand.


    Clang!


    The long knife was broken by the ripples. Before he could respond, the reincarnation line cut his neck and the blood gushed half a meter high.


    ¡°Go! We will defend the Demon King clan to the death. The Demon King is invincible. Long live the Demon King.¡±


    Somebody raised his long knife and rushed over, looking crazy and fearless. However, he failed to come and was cut off by the Reincarnation Line half way.


    ¡°The Demon King is invincible. Long live the Demon King.¡±


    Everyone yelled, raised their long knives, and rushed over with crazy and hot eyes, just like crazy believers.


    Chu Xun raised his one hand and one finger fell.


    Demon-slain Finger. Killing the living by the first finger!


    Immediately, the space twisted and the air exploded. A huge ten-meter-long finger print appeared and fell down with the power of destruction.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded and the dust covered the sky. A ten-meter-long gully appeared on the ground, which was dyed red by blood and filled with corpses.


    About thirty people were killed by this finger. The earth was bloodstained, leaving a blood path.


    The wind howled, and countless blood red maple leaves fell from the top of the mountain. It was in dead silence and everyone was horrified.


    ¡°The¡­ the devil!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s run away. He¡¯s the devil. He came here to kill us.¡±


    A cry of horror sounded.


    Some people threw away their long knives and ran away. They even wished that they were born with another two legs.


    Dozens of people, like frightened birds, fled to the outside of the valley.


    Chu Xun pursed his lips and did not stop them.


    The old man had told him that people of the Demon King Sect were fierce and fearless of death. He didn¡¯t believe it. There might be people in the world who were not afraid of death, but not including those evil spirits.


    He turned around and went deep into the valley. Behind him there was dense gunfire at the entrance of the valley.


    ¡°Stop! Why did you break into the Demon King Sect?¡±


    There were more than ten people standing in the way, and their cultivation was generally in the Acquired Realm.


    The answer to them was a big hand print from the sky.


    Demon-slaughtering Hand. Nirodha!


    Boom!


    The ground collapsed, and the earth trembled and the mountains swayed.


    Half of them turned into mud, and the rest coughed up blood. Their lungs were hurt.


    Everyone was afraid and chill spread among them.


    Some people were watching in the distance. When they saw what had happened, their eyes turned frightened and their legs weakened.


    Their cultivation was a little higher than that of these people. If this palm fell on them, they would come to a similar end. They would either die or be injured.


    Puff puff¡­


    Blood gushed. Several people who survived by chance were beheaded by the Reincarnation Line.


    A few people in the distance directly fell to the ground by fright. ¡°Where is this cruel man from? Why did he kill all the way without saying anything?¡±


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m wondering when the Demon King Sect offended you? Please make it clear so that we could apologize for it.¡± Somebody in the distance took heart of grace and said.


    Chu Xun looked calm and went forward.


    However, every time he took a step forward, those people took a step back.


    ¡°Senior, forgive me for being stupid. Please make it clear that when we offended you.¡± Someone asked bravely in a trembling voice.


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and True Energy burst out in his palm and rushed to those people in the distance like a piece of white cloth.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Those people were scared out of wits and fled in a panic. A few unlucky men¡¯s reaction was slow, so that their chests were penetrated by the True Energy, blood gushing to mid-air.


    Boom!


    The white cloth formed by True Energy directly hit a simple and exquisite wooden house in the distance, which then exploded directly and collapsed.


    The people who survived were scared to be crazy by Chu Xun¡¯s slaughter without any words. Ruthless people, the devil, and the King of Hell were not enough to describe the image of Chu Xun in their minds at the moment.


    They had only one thought in their minds at the moment. ¡°Escape! The farther you run, the better it is! Only Grandmaster can fight against him!¡±


    Puff puff!


    But Reincarnation Line was much faster than them. It circled in the air and wound forwards, as if it was laughing at their slow running. Then, it suddenly shot out and fiercely penetrated through their throats.


    In this way, Chu Xun went deep step by step. He took people¡¯s lives just by moving his fingers. Behind him, blood was flowing and heads scattered.


    In the deep part of the building group, a stone altar stood high. Several people were looking at Chu Xun, who was killing, and their eyelids were twitching.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Someone asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He appeared without any sign and directly started slaughtering.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to attack our Demon King Sect for no reason. Who on earth provoked such a cruel man?¡±


    ¡°No matter who he is, since he dares to come to our Demon King Sect, I¡¯ll help him go to hell. I think he is just a grandmaster of Second Grade. I can kill him alone.¡± The man who was talking was not tall and had a common appearance. But he was full-blooded and his voice was as loud as thunder. He was Lei Gang, the presbyter of Demon King Sect.


    Other people nodded and looked at the elegant middle-aged man in the front. He was the man with the highest cultivation here. He was a grandmaster of Third Grade.


    ¡°Go. Remember to exert all your strength.¡± The middle-aged man reminded Lei Gang.


    Lei Gang nodded and jumped to his feet, rushing towards Chu Xun.


    Every time Chu Xun took one step forwards, those in the Acquired Realm retreated two steps with a frightened look. They wanted to escape. But Chu Xun was in front of them, while the senior staff of the Demon King Sect were behind them. If they retreated without fighting, they would be killed by the senior staff. They were in a dilemma and wanted to cry.

 Chapter 120 - The Cruel Man! The Devil!

    Chu Xun felt something. He stopped and looked over, seeing a man approaching him quickly.


    Seeing that Chu Xun stopped, the people of the Demon King Sect immediately got excited and wanted to cry. ¡°At last, the cruel man was stung by conscience and is no longer moving forward.¡±


    When the sound of breaking air came, they looked back and were surprised.


    ¡°Welcome Presbyter Lei.¡±


    Their welcome was in order and loud, as if they had practiced hundreds of times.


    Boom!


    Lei Gang landed and the ground exploded under his feet immediately. He did it on purpose, because he thought such an appearance was imposing.


    ¡°Presbyter Lei is here. This man is doomed to die.¡±


    ¡°He has killed so many of us, and Presbyter Lei will not let him go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s helpless for such a ruthless person to meet Presbyter Lei. He can only allow himself to be seized without putting up a fight.¡±


    These people whispered and deliberately let Lei Gang hear their words. They were so good at flattering.


    ¡­


    Lei Gang was not tall, but was full-blooded. He had a momentum similar to a tiger¡¯s.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lei Gang looked at Chu Xun and asked.


    ¡°The one who will kill you.¡± Chu Xun had killed all the way and it was the first time that he had spoken.


    ¡°He can talk?¡± Somebody murmured.


    ¡°I thought he was deaf or dumb. It turns that he didn¡¯t want to talk to us.¡±


    Lei Gang¡¯s expression was startled. Chu Xun¡¯s answer was too crude.


    ¡°Has someone in our Demon King Sect offended you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Xun answered.


    ¡°Who?¡± asked Lei Gang.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s answer was very straightforward.


    Lei Gang¡¯s eyes were bulged and his face darkened. He felt that Chu Xun was teasing him. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since you chose to be the enemy of the Demon King Sect, you will be sent to the hell.¡±


    Chu Xun was helpless. What he said was true. He really didn¡¯t know who had captured Tang Rou. But he was definitely sure that he was from the Demon King Sect. In this case, as long as he killed the people from the Demon King Sect, he would not make a mistake.


    Lei Gang showed a terrifying momentum, like the tiger waking up, and murderous smell spread around.


    Chu Xun made a palm print, with which he was about to slap Lei Gang.


    Demon-slaughtering Hand. Nirodha!


    The huge hand made up of True Energy covered the sky and fell down. The air was twisting and exploding.


    Boom!


    When the huge hand hit Lei Gang, the dust immediately spread like waves and the cracks on the ground spread.


    The dust was gone, and a huge palm print had fallen into the ground, which was very clear. A person was standing in the palm print. It was Lei Gang. He was unscathed and his face was full of disdain.


    ¡°Are you tickling me?¡± Lei Gang sneered and asked.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyebrows were raised slightly and he asked in surprise, ¡°Hard Cross Technique?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are knowledgeable!¡± Lei Gang said proudly. If one person became a grandmaster through practicing Hard Cross Technique, the people at the same level of grandmaster would be no match for him or her, and the combat power was much stronger than that of the ordinary grandmaster.


    Chu Xun looked at him with interest.


    Boom!


    The ground under Lei Gang¡¯s feet exploded and he rushed to Chu Xun like a tiger. At the same time, he threw punches, which brought great wind pressure. It was overwhelming.


    Chu Xun¡¯s feet moved slightly and he moved to one side quickly, as fast as a streamer.


    Bang!


    Lei Gang failed to punch Chu Xun. The power of his fist left a big hole in the ground.


    ¡°They called you a ruthless man and devil, but in my opinion, you can only hide, worse than a woman.¡± Lei Gang laughed at Chu Xun.


    The corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth was raised. He liked the Hard Cross Technique.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique started to run and the bones inside his body were shining, as white as jades. His viscera resonated, and his heart beat fast, like beating a drum. It was strong and powerful.


    Chu Xun hooked his fingers and provoked.


    Bang!


    Lei Gang stamped the ground with one foot, and he rushed to the sky. At the same time, his fist rushed towards Chu Xun with strong power.


    While Chu Xun tapped the ground lightly by his tiptoes and flew to the air like catkins. He also threw a punch.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Lei Gang roared with a ferocious look. His fist was surrounded by Internal Breath and he wanted to kill Chu Xun with one fist.


    Bang!


    The two fists collided and strong power burst out.


    Crack!


    There was a strident sound of bones cracking, accompanied by the blood all over the sky. One of them directly fell down, causing a big pit on the ground.


    Chu Xun drifted down to the ground with his one hand at the back, face full of calmness.


    At this time, a scream sounded in the pit.


    ¡°It¡¯s Presbyter Lei.¡± Someone said in horror, teeth trembling.


    Bang!


    The ground exploded and Lei Gang jumped.


    All the people of the Demon King Sect gasped at the same time, because Lei Gang¡¯s whole right hand was gone, and white bones could be seen clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Lei Gang was in a frenzy. He was always conceited. Since he practiced the Hard Cross Technique, most people of the same grade were no match for him. However, his right side was smashed only by the other side¡¯s one punch. How could he bear it?


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Lei Gang finished his words, his eyes were widened, as if he had seen a ghost, because Chu Xun suddenly appeared in front of him and threw a punch calmly.


    In a hurry, he defended against Chu Xun¡¯s attack with his left arm.


    Bang!


    Lei Gang screamed and flew backwards. His left arm was also smashed by a blow.


    Chu Xun also moved and followed Lei Gang like a shadow. He caught up with Lei Gang who was flying backwards, and then punched out.


    Crack!


    Lei Gang screamed and coughed up blood. Most of his ribs were broken.


    Bang¡­ crack¡­


    Lei Gang¡¯s chest collapsed and blood hole directly showed up at his back, so that his white breastbone could be seen. He fell more than ten meters away and stopped breathing.


    With four punches, Chu Xun killed Lei Gang, a Grandmaster of Second Grade who had learned Hard Cross Technique.


    Seeing that, the people of the Demon King Sect were silent and shivering. They were half dead with fright.


    A grandmaster of Second Grade was beaten to death by somebody with four fists, which was enough to scare people to death.


    On the stone altar deep in the valley, a group of people were at a loss what to do. Their eyelids were twitching and some people couldn¡¯t help gasping.


    Even the elegant middle-aged man was also scared and his hands and feet had turned cold. It was very difficult to break Lei Gang¡¯s Hard Cross Technique and he could only defeat Lei Gang with hundreds of attacks.


    ¡°Where on earth is this cruel man from?¡± A grandmaster said so.


    He was a Grandmaster of First Grade, and usually thought himself was somebody. But when he saw Lei Gang, a Grandmaster of Second Grade, died in such a poor condition, he suddenly felt that as a Grandmaster of First Grade, he was as vulnerable as a broken patient and could not withstand a single blow.


    ¡°Who provoked such a devil and brought disaster to my Demon King Sect?¡±


    ¡°Forget the one who provoked him. Let¡¯s think about what to do first. He will come here soon. You¡¯ve seen his means, which are simple and crude. And he doesn¡¯t listen to any explanation at all. Now the Householder is not here. We couldn¡¯t stop him altogether.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Run!¡± Somebody cried.


    Whoola!


    The disciples of the Demon King Sect present ran in all directions in panic like animals. Somebody even rushed to Chu Xun directly. They were really scared to death.


    Puff!


    A head fell down and rolled on the ground, and blood gushed. There was another corpse on the ground.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t chase them, because he knew that these people couldn¡¯t escape. The whole Maple Mountain was already surrounded by the army and hundreds of machine guns were waiting for them at the entrance of valley.


    Because, the top official was determined to destroy the Demon King Sect and would never give them a chance to stage a comeback.


    Chu Xun looked up at the deep place and the several people on the stone altar.


    ¡°Presbyter Qin, come on! What should we do now? The devil is coming.¡± Someone looked at the elegant middle-aged man and asked.


    The middle-aged man was called Qin Zhi. Despite his elegant appearance, he was actually cruel and killed more than 100 virgin boys and virgin girls every year.


    Qin Zhi¡¯s face darkened. He shivered and was frightened because of Chu Xun¡¯s sharp eyes. He said in a deep voice, ¡°This place is too important to lose.¡±


    When they heard what Qin Zhi said, they all became nervous and thought of that thing at the same time, fear emerging in their eyes.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± asked someone.


    ¡°Only half a year. Half a year later, old Demon King will finish practicing. If something happens now, our efforts of so many years will be ruined.¡± Qin Zhi said with unwillingness.


    ¡°But Demon King is away, and we can¡¯t stop that cruel man.¡±


    Hearing that, other people nodded. Lei Gang was killed by Chu Xun only with four fists, and they would also be killed easily by him, just like Lei Gang.


    ¡°Maybe we can talk to him.¡± Qin Zhi¡¯s eyes twinkled as he said.


    Hearing that, others looked strange. This cruel man didn¡¯t show any intention to talk from the beginning to the end.


    The point was who would talk to him? It was a dangerous task. One would be immediately killed if the conversation didn¡¯t go on smoothly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master?¡± Qin Zhi looked back at Zhong Yan, the only female grandmaster here, and said, ¡°You go to protect the Young Master. If the negotiation fails, you will immediately take him away through the secret tunnel.¡±


    Zhong Yan was in her forties. But because of cultivation, she seemed to be in her thirties and was still charming. She winked at Qin Zhi and left.


    Seeing that, other people showed a disdainful look secretly. All the people here knew that Zhong Yan was Qin Zhi¡¯s lover.


    Since no one dared to stop him, Chu Xun turned into a streamer and arrived at the stone altar in a few seconds.


    Qin Zhi and others were alert and nervous.


    ¡°Er¡­ excuse me, has our Demon King Sect ever offended you?¡± asked Qin Zhi, who didn¡¯t know how to address Chu Xun. Chu Xun was so young, which shocked them a lot. What kind of force could cultivate such a ruthless person?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Xun answered calmly and indifferently.


    It was true that someone had offended the devil and brought a great disaster to the Demon King Sect. Qin Zhi and others was very angry and would like to kill this man who had made such a mistake.


    ¡°Who is this man? Please tell us, and we will give you a satisfactory explanation,¡± said Qin Zhi.


    At the same time, they were relieved. ¡°There¡¯s still a chance to stop the war as long as the other side is willing to talk.¡±


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Um!


    Qin Zhi and others were stunned. According to Chu Xun¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t seem to lie. What had happened?


    ¡°I only know that he is from your Demon King Sect, but I don¡¯t know who he is. I think as long as I kill all the people of the Demon King Sect, there will always be the one I want to find.¡± Chu Xun said calmly.


    But Qin Zhi and others couldn¡¯t keep calm. They first were confused and then wanted to scold Chu Xun. ¡°You started to slaughter and destroyed the forces that the Demon King Sect has built for many years without knowing who you were looking for. Does it accord with heavenly principles? You could only kill the one who has offended you. If you have no other choice, you can let us check for you. How could you be so rude? How could you start a fight without saying a word?¡±


    Unfortunately, they could only complain in their minds.


    ¡°Are you sure the man is from our Demon King Sect?¡± asked Qin Zhi with anger in his heart. ¡°This man is so savage. You said that someone in our Demon King Sect has offended you. How did he offend you? Just tell us! You killed all the way and destroyed the foundation of the Demon King Sect. What if you finally find that you made a mistake and the person is not from the Demon King Sect? There¡¯s a possibility that it was planted by someone.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean I¡¯ve made a mistake?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes twinkled with danger.


    Qin Zhi and others were shocked. ¡°He¡¯s really an evil, who is going to start a fight at any time.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I mean, how did this man offend you? And what kind of characteristic does he have? Tell us and we can help you find him, right?¡± Qin Zhi said with a smiling face, but abused in his mind. ¡°You maniac, madman, and devil!¡±


    Chu Xun pondered and said, ¡°His voice is terrible. When he talks, you want to beat him to death.¡±


    Um!


    A group of people were dumbfounded again. They really wanted to pluck up the courage and ask what the hell this characteristic was? ¡°Did you judge that this man is from the Demon King Sect according to his terrible voice? Our name is Demon King Sect, but it doesn¡¯t mean our voice is like the ghost¡¯s.¡±

 Chapter 121 - Just Fight with Me If You Are Not Convinced!

    Qin Zhi and others wanted to cry because of grievances. As presbyters of the Demon King Sect, they were still bullied like that. If it was spread to the field of Martial Tao, it would surprise many people.


    ¡°Excuse me, are there any other features?¡± asked Qin Zhi. ¡°How can I find a person if I only know that his voice is terrible? Huh, I think your voice is terrible.¡± Qin Zhi said in his mind.


    Chu Xun pondered and thought, then he slowly said, ¡°No.¡±


    Qin Zhi and others had stretched out their necks and waited for a long time, but what they heard was such an answer. They were very annoyed and almost choked by their saliva. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, why did you think for so long?¡±


    ¡°Then how can you be sure that this person is from our Demon King Sect?¡± Qin Zhi suppressed his anger and asked. He was a Grandmaster of Third Grade anyway, but now he was bowing and scraping with a smiling face, just like a servant. He was very depressed.


    The corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth, as well as his eyebrows, was slightly raised, and he said indifferently, ¡°Are you questioning me for wronging you?¡±


    Qin Zhi was speechless and almost went ballistic.


    Others were also annoyed and wanted to shout abuse.


    ¡°You misunderstood. We didn¡¯t question you. Just because we can¡¯t find the person with the few clues you told us.¡± Qin Zhi gritted his teeth to suppress his anger, and his back teeth were almost broken.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Chu Xun shook his head and then looked at them with indifferent eyes. The wind was rippling around him, making blasts of explosion sound. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill all of you, and this man will not escape.¡±


    Qin Zhi and other people suddenly became nervous and uneasy, as if they were facing the enemy. Several people even took out their weapons that had not been used for many years.


    Chu Xun suddenly raised his one hand.


    Qin Zhi and others were suddenly shocked. Chu Xun was so cruel and always started a fight as soon as he was contradicted. Besides, his cultivation was unpredictable. Therefore, Qin Zhi and others were timid before they fought, and they hurried to mobilize their Internal Breath to fight desperately.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Chu Xun raised his hand only to wave it instead of starting a fight.


    What was going on? A group of people almost suffocated to death. It was like a fully blown balloon that was suddenly pricked by someone with a needle. It would explode.


    Chu Xun, face full of doubt, looked at them and said, ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to start a fight?¡±


    Qin Zhi and others couldn¡¯t help getting confused. ¡°Did we misunderstand his meanings because we were too nervous? But he said he would kill us all. But it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s best not to fight.¡±


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t misunderstand us. It¡¯s cold in this valley, and we regularly mobilize our energy to dispel the cold and keep ourselves warm. It was the time for us to dispel the cold just now. I¡¯m sorry to have surprised you!¡± Qin Zhi said in a hurry.


    Hearing that, other people were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s warm here. How could it be cold?¡± Then their eyes towards Qin Zhi were full of admiration. ¡°He is worthy of being the brainpower of the Demon King Sect. He can lie at any time as long as he wants.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly to express his understanding!


    Qin Zhi and others were excited and grateful. ¡°This cruel man is actually reasonable at some time.¡±


    ¡°He took my sister.¡± Chu Xun suddenly said.


    Uh?


    A group of people widened their eyes in surprise and could not respond for a moment. After a while, they responded and gasped in an instant, hair prickling with fear. No wonder the devil slaughtered.


    ¡°Which fool did that?¡± They had decided in their minds that as long as they found out the man, they would surely tear him to pieces to vent their hatred.


    ¡°I heard from the subordinates that Young Master caught a woman today. Isn¡¯t she the¡­¡± Someone said in a low voice.


    Qin Zhi¡¯s and others¡¯ hearts missed a beat when they heard that. When they thought of their special Young Master, their hearts beat faster, and they could never calm down.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Qin Zhi¡¯s face was extremely gloomy.


    The man nodded and said, ¡°The woman caught by the Young Master is called Tang Rou, a famous star.¡±


    Qin Zhi motioned to everyone to calm down. Maybe Chu Xun just made a mistake. He forced a smile, looked at Chu Xun, and said, ¡°Excuse me, what¡¯s your sister¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Tang Rou!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s short answer broke their last fantasy.


    Hearing Chu Xun¡¯s answer, a group of people gnashed their teeth with hate. Although Chen Yuting was their Young Master, they had the urge to beat him up. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that you are usually arrogant and domineering. In this critical period, you actually offended a devil and destroyed most of your father¡¯s business. This is a real harm to your father! Furthermore, if we can¡¯t handle it well, it may do harm to your grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Just a moment, please. I¡¯ll ask someone to check it. If your sister is really in our Demon King Sect, we will give you a satisfactory explanation,¡± said Qin Zhi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯d better find her myself.¡± Chu Xun walked inside as soon as he finished his words.


    Qin Zhi was worried. If Chu Xun went in and spied the secret of the Demon King Sect, it would be terrible. In a hurry, he stopped Chu Xun and said, ¡°Please wait a moment, sir. I¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, his pupils suddenly enlarged and his voice stopped abruptly. The ground under his feet exploded abruptly and he retreated quickly. Others also changed their expressions and stepped back in disorder.


    Boom!


    A huge palm print came down from mid-air. With a boom, the ground collapsed and dust was blowing. The old trees around were cracked, wood and stones flying in all directions.


    Some people were slower than others, so they were hit by the palm print and began coughing up blood. People who were lucky enough to avoid looked frightened. Only through personal experience could they know how terrible Chu Xun was. He was cruel and simple, and started a fight as soon as he was contradicted. What a cruel man!


    Chu Xun, with an indifferent look, stared at a Grandmaster and attacked him with his fist.


    ¡°Help me, Presbyter Qin¡­¡±


    The man was scared out of his wits and cried out in horror, because he had been hurt and could not escape.


    Qin Zhi¡¯s expression was gloomy and he was very furious. He turned around and was going to save him.


    Bang!


    A patch of blood fog appeared in the air. Seeing that, Qin Zhi suddenly stopped and widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Chu Xun¡¯s speed was too fast. He punched that man and penetrated through his chest, whose heart than burst into pieces.


    ¡°You went too far in bullying us,¡± roared Qin Zhi.


    ¡°Just fight with me if you are not convinced!¡± Chu Xun answered simply and crudely, and then attacked a nearby Grandmaster.


    The man was also scared out of wits and immediately ran away.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s one finger was stretched out and tapped in the air. Then the space twisted and air exploded, and a huge ten-meter-long finger fell.


    Boom!


    The mountains and the earth were shaking, and the cracks on the ground were spreading. The escaping grandmaster directly burst into a patch of blood fog, nothing left. The power of the finger remained unchanged, and others were impacted and coughed up blood. They all fled to avoid the finger¡¯s power.


    Qin Zhi was both shocked and angry. He was so depressed that he wanted to spit blood. There were eight grandmasters in the Demon King Sect. Three of them had died in the war. It sounded nice to say that they had died in the war. To put it plainly, they were slaughtered unilaterally. Each grandmaster was a treasure. Those grandmasters were the basis of the Demon King Sect. Now three of them were dead. How could he explain to the Demon King?


    Chu Xun made a magic signet and stretched out one finger to tap it.


    Demon-slain Finger. Smashing the mountain and river by the second finger.


    The space vibrated, and a finger with a height of more than ten meters emerged. Like a huge stone pillar, it fell down with the terrible power of destroying the sky and the earth. A grandmaster was within its attack range.


    ¡°Leave there¡­¡± Qin Zhi felt that he was going crazy. The Demon King Sect could not lose its grandmaster anymore. Each dead grandmaster was an irreparable loss.


    This grandmaster was scared out of wits and his whole body was convulsive. He had been injured before. The smell of death was enveloping him. Perhaps he had never thought that as a grandmaster, one day, his desire for survival would make him dodge at full speed like lightning.


    ¡°Get back!¡± said Chu Xun indifferently.


    Bang!


    This grandmaster¡¯s arms were broken. He screamed and shouted unwillingly. He was about to escape from the danger, but was blown back by Chu Xun¡¯s fist and just fell under the falling finger. Suddenly, his voice stopped.


    Boom!


    The ground collapsed, and the dust swirled in the air, like the waves in the sea.


    After about 15 minutes, the dust was gone. The rest looked down and immediately were scared out if wits. Their feet and hands turned cold.


    They saw that the grandmaster who was hit by the finger was muddy flesh now and even his bones were all broken.

 Chapter 122 - The Homeless Dog!

    Chapter 122 The Homeless Dog!


    Qin Zhi¡¯s eyes were dull. He was the grandmaster of Third Grade and the brainpower of the Demon King Sect. But now he could only watch his people being mercilessly slaughtered by the devil one by one.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood that wisdom and conspiracy were so powerless in the face of absolute strength.


    ¡°Withdraw¡­¡±


    He cried out in sorrow. This time, the Demon King Sect suffered great losses, and the root of all this was their Young Master Chen Yuting, who couldn¡¯t relieve his hatred even though he died thousands of times.


    However, although they hated Chen Yuting and wanted him to die, they had to save him, because he was the only son of the Demon King. If something happened to him, they would all die.


    Four of the eight grandmasters of the Demon King Sect had died. Apart from Zhong Yan who had left first, there were only three people alive here, who were running away in a panic like homeless dogs.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was indifferent. He went after them like a streamer.


    ¡­


    Tang Rou and Liu Xin were hiding in the Defending Formation. No one could come in, and they were safe for the time being.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Tang Rou found Liu Xin uneasy.


    Liu Xin blushed with embarrassment. She tightly clasped her legs, and said in a very low voice, ¡°I, I need to use the toilet.¡±


    Most of the fruit were eaten by her, so that her stomach was uncomfortable now.


    Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. This Defending Formation was all good, but it was completely transparent and unobstructed. Maybe Chu Xun didn¡¯t expect such a situation when he designed it.


    ¡°Look, Blackie, your woman is going to pee.¡± Chen Yuting was sitting outside the formation. His arm had been cured by someone, and he had changed into a piece of red ancient clothes. At this time, he was eating delicate dishes and drinking alcohol. He was very comfortable now. He heard the conversation between Tang Rou and Liu Xin and told it to Blackie in a weird way.


    The black leopard opened his amber eyes and stared at Liu Xin like a human, lust emerging in his eyes.


    Liu Xin¡¯s face was red. She was losing control of it. Being stared at by one person and one beast, she was so ashamed and angry that she was almost crying.


    Tang Rou looked at the plain and exquisite square table and said in a low voice, ¡°Shall I block them with this table for you¡­¡±


    Clang!


    The door opened violently and made a loud noise, which not only scared Chen Yuting and the black leopard, but also Tang Rou and Liu Xin.


    Seeing that it was an acquaintance, Chen Yuting clapped his chest and said, ¡°Sister Zhong, couldn¡¯t you be gentle?¡±


    Zhong Yan raised her eyebrows and exclaimed while looking at Tang Rou and Liu Xin in the formation, ¡°A formation?¡±


    As far as she knew, the formation could only be set by cultivators, and its power was amazing. If it was used properly, it could kill people whose cultivation was higher than the user¡¯s.


    What Zhong Yan cared about was not this formation, but the people who made it. Although there were few cultivators, their means were unpredictable and they were difficult to deal with. There was a saying in the field of Martial Tao that it was better to offend the King of Hell than to offend the cultivators.


    ¡°Gosh¡­ Sister Zhong, do you want to frighten me to death?¡± Chen Yuting complained.


    But Zhong Yan did not care about him. Looking at Tang Rou and Liu Xin, she smiled kindly and said softly, ¡°Two little girls, would you mind telling me who gave you this?¡±


    Tang Rou and Liu Xin were silent. Those who were with Chen Yuting must be bad guys.


    Zhong Yan frowned. Obviously, it was Chen Yuting who caught them. There was already a fierce devil in the Demon King Sect, who had killed many people. If they provoked a cultivator now, it would bring ruin upon themselves.


    ¡°Young Master, let them go quickly,¡± said Zhong Yan in a deep voice.


    Chen Yuting¡¯s eyes puffed up so that he looked like an ugly toad, which made others feel uncomfortable. He said in a surprised tone, ¡°Sister Zhong, what are you talking about? These two people are the women I specially caught for Blackie and me. We haven¡¯t enjoyed them enough. How can we let them go?¡±


    Zhong Yan¡¯s stomach churned and she felt like vomiting. It was unknown that the reason was Chen Yuting¡¯s appearance or his words. She raised her willowy eyebrows, and would like to slap the pervert to death. Several generations of Demon King were all great men with outstanding ability, how could the son be so dirty? The Demon King Sect was almost going to collapse. Did he still have the mind to flirt with women? It was a real good-for-nothing.


    ¡°Sister Zhong, could you sit down and have a drink with me?¡± Chen Yuting invited.


    Zhong Yan almost went ballistic. She was worrying about Qin Zhi and others, but this ugly man invited her to drink. Zhong Yan swore in her mind.


    Zhong Yan was about to persuade Chen Yuting to let Tang Rou and Liu Xin go when she suddenly looked out of the door. Someone was approaching quickly.


    Bang!


    The wooden door exploded and three people rushed in one after another.


    Chen Yuting was startled so that his hand suddenly trembled. The alcohol in his hand was directly poured into his trachea and he almost choked to death. Fortunately, Qin Zhi found that something was wrong and helped him spit out the alcohol with Internal Breath.


    ¡°Uncle Qin, what the hell are you doing?¡± Chen Yuting was furious. ¡°Can you just let Blackie and I have fun with women?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here? What about others?¡± For the first time, Zhong Yan saw Qin Zhi in such a mess, and a bad feeling arose in her heart.


    ¡°Stop asking, and go with the Young Master.¡± Qin Zhi¡¯s tone was full of unwillingness and deep powerlessness.


    ¡°And you?¡± Zhong Yan recognized that Qin Zhi¡¯s tone was strange and asked eagerly.


    Qin Zhi¡¯s eyes were grim, and he said with endless hatred, ¡°I¡¯ll wake up the old Demon King. At worst, we all die.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous. Go with us,¡± Zhong Yan said in a hurry.


    Qin Zhi took a deep look at her and said in a serious voice, ¡°You withdraw first. I¡¯ll go to find you after waking up the old Demon King.¡±


    Zhong Yan knew that she could not change Qin Zhi¡¯s decision. She smiled softly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    Qin Zhi nodded. He walked to the window, caught a pot of plants, and turned it gently. The ground vibrated with a clang, revealing an entrance. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Go.¡±


    Finally, Zhong Yan turned her head, caught Chen Yuting, and was about to leave with him.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Yuting threw away Zhong Yan¡¯s hand and kicked away the small wooden table in front of him, chopsticks and wine glass shattering and falling to the ground.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Where are you bringing me to?¡± roared Chen Yuting, who was waiting to see if Liu Xin could pee her pants.


    Qin Zhi was very angry and was about to explain. Suddenly, he roared, ¡°Go, or it¡¯s too late to go!¡±


    Pfft!


    A dazzling white light passed over their heads and disappeared into the sky.


    Crack!


    The roof of the wooden house slipped to one side and turned into a pile of waste wood.


    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go!¡± Zhong Yan went to catch Chen Yuting, but was shrugged off again.


    Chen Yuting looked at the blue sky with his head raised. He was stunned and said dully, ¡°Fuck! Where is my roof?¡±


    On the huge wooden column used to support the whole house, Chu Xun stood with his hands at the back. His narrow and bright eyes were full of indifference, and he looked like an immortal.


    Not until Tang Rou called him Brother Chu Xun in surprise did his cold eyes become warm and show tenderness.


    But Qin Zhi and others felt great chill as if they were in the severe winter and were grieved as if they had lost their parents.


    Chen Yuting was different. He widened his eyes like a toad, which were full of jealousy and hate.


    Chu Xun was handsome and surrounded by fog, looking like an immortal. But Chen Yuting was obscene and his clothes were neither fish nor flesh. He was really unpresentable.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Qin Zhi suddenly grabbed Chen Yuting and rushed towards the entrance to the secret tunnel. However, he rushed fast while retreated faster.


    Boom!


    A white light directly smashed the entrance, which then was blocked by stones.


    Chu Xun gently took back his hand with a calm look. Then he drifted down like willow catkins and waved his hand to remove the formation protecting Tang Rou.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun!¡± Tang Rou threw herself into Chu Xun¡¯s arms, like a baby swallow returning to its nest. She guiltily said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I troubled you again, Brother Chu Xun.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s body was slightly stiff. In fact, he was the one who should say sorry. Because of him, Tang Rou fell into danger many times.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The black leopard found that the magic formation had been removed, and could not wait to rush towards Liu Xin.


    Liu Xin screamed with fear.


    Whoosh!


    A large net made up of Reincarnation Line emerged, and the black leopard rushed into it directly.


    Puff!


    The big net shrank and the black leopard screamed in pain. It was cut into thumb-sized pieces of meat by the big net. These pieces of meat were soaked in blood and fell to the ground, looking like thousands of pieces of braised pork in brown sauce.


    Although it was the black leopard that died, it was so tragic and looked like that it was put to death by dismembering the body. Therefore, seeing that, Liu Xin directly rolled her eyes and fainted. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t suffer incontinence.


    Qin Zhi¡¯s and others¡¯ hands and feet turned cold when they saw that. They swore that they would never eat braised pork in brown sauce in this life.


    ¡°How dare you kill my Blackie!¡± When Chen Yuting saw Tang Rou throw herself into Chu Xun¡¯s arms, he was almost mad with jealousy. He even had a psychological distortion. He thought Tang Rou was too superficial. ¡°Is looking good useful?¡±


    Chu Xun glanced at him indifferently, then he put his one arm around Tang Rou and held Liu Xin with the other hand, and went toward the exit of the valley.


    Qin Zhi and others were in a daze. ¡°Are you leaving? That¡¯s all?¡± At the same time, they were also surprised. How could he, a cruel man, let Chen Yuting go? But it was good. The secret of the Demon King Sect was kept.


    ¡°I have sent a message to the Demon King. He will be back soon. Now we only need to guard the old Demon King. As long as the old Demon King comes out, the Demon King Sect will exist forever.¡± Although Qin Zhi was optimistic, the reality was that eighty percent of the foundation of Demon King Sect was destroyed by Chu Xun. In addition to dozens of disciples who were in the Acquired Realm, the rest were those who had survived by luck.


    But Chen Yuting didn¡¯t think so. He had been hiding here and had no idea about the slaughter and the bloody stone steps outside. He only knew that Chu Xun had killed his Blackie and taken away his woman. He was the Young Master of the Demon King Sect. When did he suffer such a loss? He said in a sharp voice, ¡°Uncle Qin, how can you be so cowardly? How can you let him sneak into the Demon King Sect? Send someone to catch him. I¡¯ll slice him and make him die worse than Blackie.¡±


    He was the Young Master of the Demon King Sect and the only son of Demon King. He always got whatever he wanted. Being protected by his father, a Grandmaster of Fifth Grade, and a group of Grandmasters, he had never been fearful of somebody or something. That was why he could say those words.


    Qin Zhi¡¯s face and eyelids twitched when he heard that. He felt so bad now. He suspected that Chen Yuting has not been spoiled, but that his mind was full of shit. Even though he didn¡¯t see the devil kill all the way and the stone steps stained by blood, at least he saw how miserable the black leopard died, didn¡¯t he?


    The other three couldn¡¯t help sighing. They thought that Chen Yuting was the best one among those who were good at courting death. He was so stupid, which made everyone¡¯s blood boil. If the Demon King Sect was handed over to him in the future, it would be destroyed sooner or later.


    ¡°Young Master, there is no one in the Demon King Sect,¡± said Qin Zhi.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? There are almost 1,000 disciples in the Demon King Sect. How can there be nobody? Did they all die suddenly?¡± Chen Yuting was very angry and felt that he was provoked.


    ¡°Young Master, you are so wise! You can know everything without going out. Yes, almost all of the people of the Demon King Sect are dead. They were killed by that man. At this time, we are all injured, but only you are safe and sound. Would you mind catching that man yourself?¡± Qin Zhi couldn¡¯t stand Chen Yuting¡¯s stupidity anymore and couldn¡¯t help mocking him.

 Chapter 123 - The Returned Chu Xun!

    At the exit of the valley, hundreds of machine guns were set up, loaded with bullets. The muzzle was still warm, and the ground was dyed red by blood.


    Those fleeing warriors in the Innate Realm fled here and were torn to pieces by these machine guns.


    Chu Xun showed up with two girls at a very fast speed. His body was surrounded by a strong smell of blood and his eyes were very cold. He looked like the devil returning from hell.


    ¡°Let them pass!¡±


    In the command car, a strong man with a square face ordered. He was Xu Wei, a lieutenant general from the military region of the capital.


    Whoola!


    All the soldiers saluted Chu Xun perfectly together.


    The soldiers of Huaxia never talked about nonsense. They just worshiped the strong. Chu Xun killed the Golden Wolf Mercenary alone and rescued more than 100 hostages, which made a show of Huaxia Army¡¯s strength and awed the enemy. Now Major General Chu¡¯s prestige was great in the army.


    Xu Wei, as well as Azure Dragon and others, stepped forward to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Major General Chu, I¡¯m Xu Wei. I¡¯m ordered to cooperate with you. Please give me instructions!¡± Xu Wei respectfully saluted Chu Xun and said. He was a lieutenant general, while Chu Xun was only a Major General. By rights, he had the final say here. But the order from his superior leaders was that he should obey Chu Xun¡¯s command, with which he had no dissatisfaction. Because he also saw the live broadcast and admired Chu Xun very much. He would not have been so good-tempered if Chu Xun were someone else.


    Chu Xun glanced at him indifferently, and nodded slightly.


    Xu Wei could not help shivering. Now Chu Xun was enveloped by a murderous momentum, making people scared.


    ¡°Please tell me whether to attack, Major General Chu.¡± Xu Wei tried to stick out his chest. Standing beside Chu Xun always made him feel frightened.


    Chu Xun gave Tang Rou and Liu Xin to Green Snake and asked her to take them away.


    Tang Rou was very sensible. Although she was unwilling to leave, she also knew that Chu Xun had something to do and followed Green Snake to leave.


    Chu Xun then looked back at Xu Wei, and answered, ¡°Ask everyone to step back, and stay 2,500 meters away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Although Xu Wei was confused, he simply ordered the army to withdraw 2,500 meters.


    ¡°You retreat, too!¡± Chu Xun said to Azure Dragon and others.


    ¡°Take us with you, senior. Maybe we can help you!¡± said Jade Rabbit timidly. She always liked to wear a pair of fake rabbit ears on her head, which was hairy and lovely.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°You just retreat.¡± Finishing that, he turned around and walked towards the valley with his hands at the back.


    ¡­


    In the valley, Chen Yuting was trembling with fear. His ugly face was even worse because of fright. He had been pulled out by the mad Qin Zhi and seen the numerous heads and corpses and the bloody stone steps.


    As an old saying goes, the one who knows nothing fears nothing. Chen Yuting knew nothing, but could not fear nothing. He was scared crazy.


    ¡°Uncle, Uncle Qin, let¡¯s run. The devil will come back and kill me.¡± Chen Yuting was holding Qin Zhi¡¯s leg and wailing.


    Qin Zhi frowned and gnashed his teeth with hatred. He hoped that the cruel man had slapped the fool to death.


    The Demon King Sect¡¯s strength had been greatly undermined by the disaster ten years ago, and it barely recovered now. However, because of this fool whose head was full of shit, about eighty percent of the Demon King Sect¡¯s strength was destroyed.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    The more Qin Zhi thought about it, the angrier he was. He was extremely furious and roared angrily. Then he smashed the huge stone beside him into pieces with one blow before he stopped roaring.


    Zhong Yan and two other grandmasters looked at the mad Qin Zhi and the cowardly Chen Yuting. They felt powerless and thought there was no way to help him.


    ¡°You take good care of Young Master. It¡¯s the mealtime of the old Demon King now.¡± Qin Zhi suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice, ¡°By the way, clean the entrance to the secret tunnel, just in case.¡± After the command, he went away.


    There was a secret room deep in the valley, and Qin Zhi went into it.


    About ten minutes later, the door of the secret room opened, and Qin Zhi came out with a jade jar in his hand. But when he looked up, his eyes were suddenly widened and the jade jar in his hand was almost thrown out.


    Ten meters away was standing a man, whose eyes were indifferent and emotionless. It was Chu Xun who went back.


    Looking at the returned Chu Xun, Qin Zhi felt wronged and wanted to cry. ¡°Why did the cruel man come back?¡±


    Chu Xun was indifferent and suddenly threw a punch, a white light made up of True Energy appearing.


    Qin Zhi almost died of grievance again. ¡°He started a fight without saying a word again!¡± Fortunately, Qin Zhi was always vigilant and generated power by his feet to move away.


    Boom!


    The stone door of the secret room exploded and stones flew in all directions.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were as bright as shining stars, and he rushed towards Qin Zhi with his fists.


    ¡°You went too far in bullying us.¡±


    Qin Zhi roared and his Internal Breath surged wildly. He threw a punch fiercely with the power of breaking gold and cracking stone, wind caused by the punch blowing.


    Bang!


    There was a dull sound of collision. The rocks rolled down and the earth trembled and the mountains swayed.


    Puff!


    Qin Zhi screamed in pain. His one arm was smashed by Chu Xun¡¯s fist, and the jade jar in his hand was broken. Blood flew all over the sky.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were as cold as frost. The jade jar was actually filled with the blood of virgin boys and virgin girls.


    ¡°You are damned.¡±


    Chu Xun rushed forward and attacked him with his fists. Wherever he passed, sand and stones flew.


    Qin Zhi¡¯s expression changed and he turned around to run away. But he was far slower than Chu Xun.


    Bang!


    Qin Zhi¡¯s other arm, together with the shoulder, was also smashed to pieces by Chu Xun¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Old Demon King, help me¡­¡± Qin Zhi roared.


    ¡°No one can save you today,¡± Chu Xun said in a cold voice. Then hundreds of reincarnation lines came out and instantly wrapped Qin Zhi.


    Bang!


    The reincarnation lines shrank and tightened with a rush. Then, Qin Zhi directly exploded and turned into a blood mist to nourish the earth.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were still full of violence. He turned around and walked into the secret room.


    The secret room covered an area of 200 square meters. Inside there were large iron cages arranged one by one. The air was moist and filled with a pungent smell.


    More than ten big cages were filled with children under the age of ten. There were about one hundred boys and girls.


    Looking at those pairs of scared, sluggish, frightened and insensitive eyes, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes violently.


    The steel tubes of the big iron cage were as thick as the arms of children, but they were all torn by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Kids, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    When these children heard Chu Xun¡¯s words, their numb eyes got vigorous.


    ¡°Brother, are you here to save us?¡± Finally someone spoke with some difficulty, maybe because he had been locked here for a long time.


    Chu Xun nodded and answered with a gentle smile, ¡°Yes. You are safe now.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the bad guy?¡± asked a bony little girl.


    ¡°He was taken away by the police.¡±


    ¡°Are you a policeman, too?¡± asked a child.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Xun nodded.


    Perhaps in the hearts of these children, only brave police could save them.


    Chu Xun called Azure Dragon and asked him to bring people in to take the children out.


    ¡­


    After receiving the call, Azure Dragon did not dare to waste time and quickly gathered two hundred soldiers. In addition to Green Snake who escorted Tang Rou away, the rest members of the 12 Chinese Zodiacs were all there and rushed into the valley with the two hundred soldiers.


    All the way, the people walked in panic, because there were numerous dead bodies and broken arms and legs on the bloody ground along the way. In particular, the deeper they went in, the more terrifying the scene was. Heads were scattering on the ground, the stone steps had been stained by blood, and the air was full of the strong smell of blood. All of this made people feel like they were in hell.


    ¡°Er¡­ were they all killed by senior?¡± Golden Monkey asked in surprise.


    Azure Dragon nodded with a serious face. Chu Xun¡¯s means made him scared. His cruel means actually turned this place into a purgatory.


    ¡°How cruel!¡± the Jade Rabbit said in a low voice, her jewel-liked eyes full of fright.


    Two hundred soldiers in the back were trembling, as if they were in hell.


    But when they saw the group of children, they realized that Chu Xun was not cruel at all. They wished they could go back to scourge the corpse.


    In recent years, tens of thousands of children had disappeared in the capital. Apart from those who were trafficked by human trader, maybe all the rest had been abducted by the Demon King Sect. So many children had disappeared, but there were only more than 100 here. Perhaps all the others had died in the Maple Mountain.


    ¡°Senior, what are they doing with so many children?¡± Jade Rabbit cried so sadly that her eyes looked like rubies now.


    These children were skinny and there were many injuries on their bodies. Besides, they had been suffering from hunger for a long time. They were so pitiful. In particular, their arms were covered with dense old and new cuts.


    ¡°To take blood,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently, a kind of mood that nobody could understand appearing in his eyes.


    ¡°What do they do with blood?¡± Jade Rabbit did not understand.


    Others were also curious.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he blurted out, ¡°To feed the body?¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him and nodded slightly.


    ¡°What are you talking about? To feed the body? What does it mean?¡± Jade Rabbit was still confused.


    Azure Dragon was about to answer when there was suddenly a loud explosion in the distance. Instantly, the earth trembled and the mountains swayed and all people lost balance, as if it was an earthquake.


    ¡°Take the children away.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s expression was serious.


    ¡°Everybody, run,¡± shouted Azure Dragon.


    All the soldiers quickly took off their coats to wrap the children and ran towards the outside while holding them.


    Buzz!


    The air burst and buzzed, and the smell of terror came overwhelmingly. A dark shadow appeared, as fast as lightning.


    Boom!


    The black shadow fell on the ground, and the ground exploded immediately. For a while, stones and dust were flying in all directions and people could not see.


    Azure Dragon and others had to stop because the dark shadow just stopped in front of them.


    Chu Xun rushed out like a streamer, and stood in front of all the people.


    After a long time, the dust was gone. People looked over and couldn¡¯t help gasping.


    Because the so-called black shadow was a huge black coffin, surrounded by black air.


    Creak!


    The coffin lid began to move, and everyone was nervous. The coffin was not empty, but there were people inside.


    The coffin was still creaking and a ten-centimeter-long gap was shown on it. Currents of black gas came out, followed by a dry big hand. To be exact, it was a claw, which was slowly coming out of the gap.


    Everyone¡¯s back was sweating and they were gooseflesh all over. Some children were frightened into tears.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were as shiny as gold. He raised his hand and made a magic signet, True Energy bursting out. A huge hand appeared in the air and fell towards the coffin with destructive power.


    The dry big hand moved, and the black air converged into a big black hand and went towards the falling hand.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed slightly. He waved his hand to lay down a barrier, and colorful ripples of it surged.


    Boom!


    The air was twisted, and the fierce power spread around like the sea waves. All the plants and trees around were crushed.


    Fortunately, Chu Xun had prepared in advance. The colorful light of the barrier flowed, and the raging power was blocked.


    At the same time, the black coffin suddenly exploded and bits of wood flew in all directions like bullets. A figure emerged.


    All people looked at it, and they widened their eyes and gasped with a rush. What was this?


    The figure was nearly three meters high. It had hands, feet and head, but the whole body was hidden in the dark air and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. They were not sure if it was a human being.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was rarely serious. The real battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 124 - All Sorts of Evil Spirits!

    Chapter 124 All Sorts of Evil Spirits!


    The three-meter-tall humanoid stood there, hiding in the black thick gas which was filled with the smell of decay. People could feel that he was looking at them.


    At this time, the sound of breaking the air came. It was Zhong Yan and two other grandmasters who arrived, as well as Chen Yuting.


    Zhong Yan and others came forward and knelt down to the humanoid, saying, ¡°Pay my respect to you, old Demon King. I¡¯m Zhong Yan, the presbyter of the Demon King Sect.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve disturbed my cultivation. You should die.¡± The voice was as harsh as the sound of steel friction. But from it, people could be sure that this was a man and he could speak.


    However, a three-meter-tall man was just a monster.


    Zhong Yan and others trembled with fear. They crawled to the ground and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Old Demon King, please calm down. A big disaster is coming to our Demon King Sect.¡± She pointed at Chu Xun and said, ¡°This man has killed all the way to the Demon King Sect. He killed the disciples of the Demon King Sect just like chopping vegetables. Five of the eight grandmasters have died, including Presbyter Qin, who has been responsible for your food. Our death is not worth mentioning. What¡¯s important is the Young Master. If not, we would not dare to disturb you.¡±


    When the old Demon King heard that, the black gas on his body became more intense and there were faint sounds of ghosts crying and wolves howling.


    ¡°Why did you kill the people of my Demon King Sect?¡± Hiding in the dark gas, the old Demon King stared at Chu Xun and asked, his eyes glowing like two light bulbs.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were indifferent and his expression remained unchanged. He coldly said, ¡°You¡¯ve been persecuting innocent lives, and feeding yourself blood. The Demon King Sect should be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡±


    The old Demon King laughed viciously and nobody knew what it meant.


    But the next moment, two clouds of black gas burst and rushed to Chu Xun like two black snakes.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and True Energy shot out like a piece of white cloth and dispelled the black gas.


    Buzz!


    The black gas around the Demon King became denser and shrieks and howls were deafening. Azure Dragon and others could still stand them, but the 200 soldiers and children were suffering.


    ¡°Hoho¡­ how dare you kill the people of our Demon King Sect and destroy the foundation! I found that you¡¯re full-blooded. When I suck up your blood, I will kill all of you to sacrifice for the innocent and tragic dead hero of Demon King Sect.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s bright eyes were as cold as frost, and he said, ¡°Innocent hero? Does a group of all sorts of evil spirits deserve it?¡±


    ¡°Azure Dragon, as soon as I start a fight, you take the children out.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice sounded in Azure Dragon¡¯s mind, who almost jumped up in horror when he heard it. Fortunately, he was also in the Grandmaster Realm and could control himself, so he only nodded slightly.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice was as loud as the thunder, which deafened Zhong Yan and others and made them dizzy. In the next moment, Chu Xun rushed forward to attack them with his fists.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The old Demon King was furious. The black gas around him swept out and flew to Chu Xun like many black snakes. The grass and trees in the place where they passed were suddenly withered and the ground was corroded, accompanied by pungent stinking smell.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face turned cold. The black gas was extremely poisonous.


    Bang Bang¡­


    He threw a dozen punches in a row, shaking away the black snakes transformed by the black gas.


    At this time, Azure Dragon made a gesture and ran to the exit of the valley with all the people.


    ¡°No one can go!¡± roared the old Demon King. The black gas turned into a huge hand that covered all the sky and rushed toward Azure Dragon and others to catch them.


    ¡°As an evil spirit, how dare you.¡±


    Chu Xun shouted harshly and made a magic signet with both hands. His True Energy was surging and he was shining.


    The air began to surge and the space began to twist. A huge finger, which was more than ten meters long, emerged with the power of vicissitude.


    ¡°Demon-slain Finger. Killing the living by the first finger.¡±


    Chu Xun shouted in a low voice as he tapped in the air with one finger.


    The huge finger fell down, with endless power of destruction.


    Boom!


    The old Demon King¡¯s black hand exploded with a deafening sound and the earth trembled. Because of the deafening sound, Azure Dragon and others turned pale and the 200 soldiers and children coughed up blood.


    ¡°Old Demon King, you should be killed!¡±


    Chu Xun was furious and his True Energy started to run crazily. His body was shining, as white as jades. His viscera resonated, and his heart beat fast, like beating a drum. He clenched his fists and attacked the old Demon King.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± The old Demon King ordered and rushed to Chu Xun at the same time.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun clenched his fists, which were shining, and threw punches, accompanied by the sound of air exploding.


    The old Demon King was not willing to show his weakness. A dark arm, which was more than twice as long as a normal man¡¯s and seemed to be made up of black gold, went through the black gas and rushed to Chu Xun.


    Clang!


    The sound of metal collision was so loud and deafening. The surrounding trees were torn by the spreading force, and both the two people flew backwards.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes looked like two big stars. The ground under his feet exploded and he once again rushed to the old Demon King like a streamer to punch him with his all bones resonating.


    Bang Bang¡­


    In a blink of an eye, the two men threw hundreds of punches. The fierce and terrifying power of fists spread like sharp knives, destroying all the surrounding boulders and trees.


    ¡­


    Zhong Yan and others received the order of the old Demon King and began to attack Azure Dragon and others.


    Puff!


    A soldier ran slower than others and was cut in two at the waist by a long knife. He died with the child in his arms.


    Bang!


    Another soldier was caught up with, and his viscera were broken by a blow.


    In the face of grandmasters, the soldiers didn¡¯t have any resistance, just like lambs to be slaughtered.


    In an instant, more than ten soldiers were killed.


    Bang!


    A soldier shot at Zhong Yan, but the bullets were cut in two by Zhong Yan with the long silver knife in her hand. The soldier was also cut in two by the Saber Qi.


    ¡°Take them away! I¡¯ll stop the enemy.¡±


    Azure Dragon, with red eyes, shouted and rushed to Zhong Yan.


    Both of them were grandmasters of First Grade, and the battle between them hung in the balance. In fact, Azure Dragon¡¯s combat power was better than Zhong Yan¡¯s, but he needed to take care of the escaped soldiers at the same time, so he could not fight with Zhong Yan with all his strength.


    At the same time, there were also two grandmasters of the Demon King Sect, who were killing the running soldiers and children.


    War Tiger roared and went to fight with one of the two grandmasters. But he was only in the Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm and the battle with a grandmaster was very difficult for him. Although he had tried his best and exerted all his strength, many places of his body were injured in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Who dares to fight with me?¡± the other grandmaster said arrogantly.


    ¡°I dare to.¡± The Golden Monkey got angry and sprung to his feet. His sharp claws tore the air and went straight to him.


    Bang!


    The Golden Monkey was only at the eighth level of the Acquired Realm, and was no match for the grandmaster. He was defeated by a single blow of the other side and flew backwards while spitting blood.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Xun and the old Demon King attacked each other hundreds of times again. Then they flew backwards at the same time. On the way of flying backwards, Chu Xun quickly made a magic signet and one of his fingers fell towards the old Demon King.


    ¡°Demon-slain Finger. Smashing the mountain and river by the second finger!¡±


    Boom!


    The sky roared, and an ancient and mysterious finger, like a huge stone pillar, stood high in the air. With the falling of Chu Xun¡¯s one finger, it fell towards the old Demon King with the power of destroying the sky and the earth.


    Seeing that, the old Demon King just sneered. The endless black gas condensed in front of him and turned into a big hand, which was about to grasp the falling huge stone pillar.


    But Chu Xun suddenly turned around, and several reincarnation lines came out silently.


    The grandmaster who had defeated Golden Monkey laughed arrogantly and said, ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    Silly Piggy snorted and opened his mouth, ready to speak. But suddenly he closed his mouth and widened his eyes.


    The grandmaster was suddenly nervous, feeling that he was surrounded by danger. But before he could respond, he just felt that he was caught by something around his neck, hands and feet, and then he was pulled into the air.


    ¡°Help me¡­¡± He cried in horror.


    Puff!


    Blood was all over the sky. His neck, legs, and hands were separated from his body. He was cut into six pieces.


    ¡°You are courting death.¡±


    When the huge finger was broken, the old Demon King happened to see that the grandmaster was divided into six parts. He roared uncontrollably and rushed to Chu Xun in the next moment. His arm, seeming to be made up of black gold, was launched and black gas shot out.


    Chu Xun was shocked by the old Demon King¡¯s so high cultivation. In a hurry, he raised his arms to defend against his attack, but he was knocked into the air by the old Demon King¡¯s one blow.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun flew backwards and hit the mountain. The rocks cracked and half of his body was inlaid.


    ¡°Senior¡­¡± Jade Rabbit exclaimed.


    Azure Dragon and other people were worried. Such a strong Chu Xun was also beaten back, which indicated that the Old Demon King was too powerful.


    ¡°No one can leave today, and all the food must be left.¡± The old Demon King roared in a hoarse voice. Those children were his food.


    Boom!


    In the distance, the mountain exploded, and a streak of light shot from the sword and went straight to the old Demon King. The valley was lit up, and the air was ignited and crackled.


    Clang!


    Accompanied by the sound of metal cracking, the old Demon King roared in pain. Half of his finger was cut off by the light and fell to the ground. The ground was eroded and grass and trees withered in an instant.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun roared, with bloodstains on the corner of his mouth. His eyes were as cold as ice, and the wooden sword was in his hands.


    Buzz!


    A large amount of True Energy was injected into the wooden sword, and it immediately shone with gold. Chu Xun was also surrounded by golden lights. With a solemn expression, he looked like a golden God of War.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun crossed the space and closed the gap between himself and the old Demon King. He wielded his sword more than ten times and dazzling golden Sword Qi shot out and went toward the old Demon King with incomparable power.


    ¡°You damn boy, I will suck your blood and chew your bones.¡±


    The old Demon King was very angry. He hated these golden Sword Qis. They were full of holy breath, which was suppressing his evil power and greatly reduced his combat power.


    Accompanied by tinkling sounds, pieces of black bone flew out of the black gas unremittingly. The old Demon King roared, showing a horrible momentum. These so powerful Swords Qis cut his body, leaving more than ten wounds.


    Chu Xun was surprised. The wooden sword was an immortal weapon, and the Sword Qi stimulated by True Energy was enough to break the gold, crack the stone and tear the steel. However, when it attacked the old Demon King, only a few pieces of bone were torn down, which indicated that the old Demon King¡¯s cultivation and body were strong and frightening.


    At the same time, Azure Dragon and others took the opportunity to break out of the encirclement. There were still two grandmasters on the other side, but he stopped Zhong Yan and War Tiger stopped the other one. The rest of them rushed towards the outside with the children.


    Bang!


    War Tiger, covered with blood, was defeated and flew backwards. It was said that a level lower meant a great difference in the cultivation, not to mention that he was one realm lower than the grandmaster. He was directly knocked into the air by one hand.


    This grandmaster was so angry, because he had spent a long time getting rid of a man in the Acquired Realm. At the moment, he rushed to War Tiger, who had no power to fight anymore, and intend to directly kill him.


    ¡°Tiger¡­¡± roared Azure Dragon, who wanted to rescue him but was stopped by Zhong Yan.


    However, at this time, Jade Rabbit, who was closest to War Tiger, directly faced the coming grandmaster with a jade bracelet in her hand.


    ¡°Get away¡­¡± Azure Dragon roared to Jade Rabbit, who was the weakest among the 12 Chinese Zodiacs.


    ¡°Go.¡± The War Tiger who had lost his fighting power roared.


    Hearing that, Jade Rabbit only blinked her jewel-liked eyes, face full of anger. Seeing so many soldiers and children being killed, she could not help being murderous even though she was always simple and kind.


    Whoosh!


    The jade bracelet flew out of her hands and flew towards the coming grandmaster.


    When the grandmaster saw the jade bracelet, he couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that it can stop me.¡± When he was just about to break it, he found that it was exhausted and directly fell down. Seeing that, he laughed sarcastically.


    Bang!


    As soon as the jade bracelet fell to the ground, a white light burst out and a colorful formation showed up.


    From the outside, people saw that the grandmaster was unable to stop himself and directly hit the wall of the formation. Immediately, the colorful light of the formation flowed and the grandmaster flew backwards and fell in the center of the formation, with blood on his mouth.


    Azure Dragon was stunned. What was this?


    War Tiger widened his eyes in disbelief.


    This glass cover actually could hurt the grandmaster. Seeing that, everyone wondered what it was.


    When Jade Rabbit saw the Enchantment work, her big round eyes brightened.


    Buzz!


    The trapped grandmaster wanted to break through the formation. However, it started to work on its own, looking colorful.


    This grandmaster suddenly widened his eyes and opened his mouth wide. It seemed that he had seen an inconceivable scene, which let him turn suddenly to escape.


    Puff!


    Blood gushed from his shoulder, accompanied by his screams.


    Puff puff¡­


    Next, no matter how he struggled to escape, blood kept gushing from his body from time to time, which turned him into a blood man. And his thigh seemed to have been penetrated by inexplicable power.


    ¡°Help me¡­¡± The grandmaster¡¯s eyes were frightened and his face twisted. He didn¡¯t look like a human being now.


    Puff!


    His chest was pierced by an unknown force, leaving a fist-sized blood hole. His heart was also crushed.


    With a bang, the corpse fell to the ground. He was totally dead.

 Chapter 125 - Chu Xun Died!

    All the people here were shocked by the jade bracelet. ¡°What is this? It actually can kill the grandmaster.¡±


    Zhong Yan was frightened and began to panic. She was on guard against the Jade Rabbit as she fought against Azure Dragon. She was afraid that she would also be injured and die without knowing the reason.


    Bang!


    Zhong Yan coughed up the blood and flew backwards. In the moment when she was distracted, she was punched by Azure Dragon.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Azure Dragon chased after Zhong Yan and threw punches to kill her, which brought roars of dragon.


    Zhong Yan¡¯s face turned pale with fear, and she cried out in horror, ¡°Old Demon King, help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Demon King, go to hell!¡±


    Chu Xun wouldn¡¯t let old Demon King to save Zhong Yan. He wielded his sword and Sword Qi went straight to old Demon King to attack him.


    The old Demon King roared and waved his arms that were made of black gold and more than twice as long as normal people¡¯s. Black gas surged while he was waving his arms.


    Clang clang¡­


    Clashes were sounded and sharp Sword Qi was broken one by one.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes shone with gold, like two golden flames. The wooden sword in his hands buzzed. While it was wielded, the air exploded and golden light flowed around it, as if it was made up of gold.


    ¡°Chop!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s sudden loud cry dispersed half the clouds in the sky. The golden wooden sword pointed to the sky and then chopped at the old Demon King.


    Boom!


    The sky roared, and a golden sword, as long as more than 40 meters, emerged in the air and then fiercely fell down with golden flames.


    Not only all the people at the scene were frightened, but also the soldiers 1.5 miles away were stunned and stared at the huge golden sword in the air.


    The old Demon King screamed and the black gas around him was surging and spreading. Five meters around, the ground was corroded and plants were turned into powder. A huge black palm emerged in the air and went to grab the golden sword.


    ¡°Run! Run!¡±


    All the people here sensed that danger was coming. Azure Dragon gave up chasing Zhong Yan. Instead, he put War Tiger on his back and ran away while shouting. He was so frightened that he got tongue-tied when he shouted.


    All the people ran crazily, wishing that they could have two more legs.


    The big black hand finally grasped the golden sword.


    There was no earth-shaking collision or explosion. It was soundless and stirless.


    ¡°Run¡­¡±


    But Azure Dragon¡¯s expression was frightened and he shouted in a hoarse voice.


    Boom!


    A golden light dot appeared in the air, then zoomed in quickly, and finally exploded. The terrible energy spread around like golden waves. The valley began to shake, and the ground trembled and exploded. All the things in the place where the energy wave passed by instantly turned into powder.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    A chilling scream sounded and soon stopped. Zhong Yan, who was running towards the old Demon King to seek for protection, was hit by the wave and exploded, becoming blood rain. Finally, she was evaporated and disappeared, leaving no trace.


    Chu Xun and the old Demon King didn¡¯t get away, and they were submerged by the tide in an instant.


    The golden wave was still spreading, and finally hit the mountains on both sides of the valley. Then it exploded. The old trees on the top of the mountains cracked and huge stones rolled down. The explosion resounded through the whole valley like a crash of thunder.


    500 meters away, Azure Dragon and other people were tongue-tied with a dull look. The soldiers and children all collapsed, because running hundreds of meters had exhausted all their strength.


    ¡°Go¡­ go¡­¡±


    A soldier suddenly pointed to the top of the mountain and shouted in horror.


    The crowd looked up, and immediately was scared out of wits. They saw countless huge stones, which were as big as a round table, roaring and rolling down. The collision just now made the huge stones roll down and the mountain slide.


    The speed of boulders rolling down was too fast. As they rolled down, many earth dragons formed all the way. The momentum was terrible. If people were hit by them, they would directly become a pile of mud.


    ¡°Come on, everybody. Gather together¡­¡± Jade Rabbit shouted.


    At this time, whoever could make a decision was the backbone. If they were at ordinary times, these people would despise this girl with a youth face but a sexy body. But now they were in danger, and had no time to think about it. So they were eager to get closer to each other when they heard the voice of Jade Rabbit.


    The boulders were rolling down, and the earth was shaking. Everyone was so scared that their faces were complexionless.


    Jade Rabbit took off the ring and threw it in the middle of the crowd.


    Bang!


    A white light exploded, and a magic formation appeared and enveloped all the people.


    At the same time, the huge stones were close at hand. The fierce speed and momentum scared everyone.


    All people subconsciously closed their eyes and showed despair on their faces.


    Boom!


    When the huge stone hit the wall of formation, colorful lights appeared and glittered sharply. With a bang, the huge stone directly bounced and cracked.


    Boom¡­ boom¡­


    Countless huge stones rolled down from the top of the mountain, like the attack of angry rhinoceros.


    Boom! Boom¡­


    Huge stones were hitting the formation constantly and the ground was trembling. The sound was as loud as the thunder. All of these were breath-taking.


    ¡°It stopped the stone!¡± A soldier summoned up the courage to open his eyes and saw that stones were blocked by the formation. He shouted out in surprise.


    Hearing that, everyone opened their eyes. Seeing that the boulders were stopped and cracked, they immediately gave out earth-shaking cheers.


    After confirming that there would be no danger, some brave soldiers got close to observe the formation. The wall of it was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, but it only rippled and kept still when it was hit by boulders, which was very surprising.


    Everyone felt very interesting to see the boulders rolling down, hitting the wall and cracking. Even the children got close to watch.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. If there were only a few fallen boulders, he could avoid them. However, there were a large number of boulders, and he would be either dead or disabled if he was hit by them.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, Jade Rabbit?¡± Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help asking. Jade Rabbit was with them every day, and how did she get such a strange object?


    Hearing Azure Dragon¡¯s question, other members were also curious and pricked up their ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Enchantment, given by senior.¡± Jade Rabbit was neither in a high mood nor happy after surviving. She only looked at the center of the explosion, where everything was destroyed by the golden wave. But Chu Xun was still there. When they escaped, no one noticed the man who was fighting for them.


    Azure Dragon and others looked at each other and were stunned. This object was too powerful. They thought it was a high-tech product. Unexpectedly, it was from Chu Xun.


    ¡°Little Rabbit, can I have a look?¡± a fat man asked shamelessly.


    Jade Rabbit took off the jade bracelet and handed it to him, saying, ¡°This is a Killing Enchantment.¡±


    The fat man observed it for a long time, but didn¡¯t see anything. In fact, he had seen something similar to it before. When he was ordered to take the formula of Immortal Water, Chen Hanlong and others were hiding in a magic formation, which made everyone helpless. At last, he was captured by Mo Xinghe and locked in a magic formation, too.


    Everyone came forward to observe it, only to find that it was just a jade bracelet. Apart from the high grade of jade, nothing else could be seen. However, because of that, they admired Chu Xun more. Such a mean was so terrible.


    ¡°They stopped!¡± Someone shouted.


    The huge stones stopped rolling down.


    Jade Rabbit removed the formation and put away the ring. Seeing that, other members were envious.


    At this time, there were broken stones all around, and some places were more than two meters high.


    They looked up and saw that the building complex had become ruins. The ground was scorched, and flowers and trees were destroyed. It was desolated.


    Jade Rabbit ran towards the area.


    Azure Dragon asked people to take out the children and wounded War Tiger and Golden Monkey first, and others to stay.


    In addition to the fat man, Sky Ox, Mouse and other people stayed, and twenty soldiers volunteered to stay to look for Chu Xun.


    The explosion just now was so terrible and it was equivalent to the explosion of a small nuclear. Chu Xun was directly submerged by the golden tide. Although he was as strong as the God, people were not sure that he could survive the explosion.


    ¡°Senior¡­¡±


    Jade Rabbit cried, but there was no response.


    ¡°Come here¡­¡± Mouse exclaimed.


    A group of people rushed over and saw that an arm made of black gold had been broken into several parts. This was the monster¡¯s arm.


    ¡°There are some over there.¡± Someone shouted.


    It was a leg, black and shiny and much longer than a normal person¡¯s. Now it was also broken.


    Next, they found the broken limbs and arms one by one. The old Demon King¡¯s head was also found. His head was very big, but there was no meat on it. There was only a layer of skin on his face. It looked like a skeleton.


    ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting!¡±


    The fat man mumbled and kicked it. Originally, he just wanted to kick it off to vent his anger. Unexpectedly, it was smashed to pieces, which frightened him a lot.


    Seeing that, everyone was more worried. They all knew how strong the old Demon King was. His whole body was made of black gold and it was indestructible. He could break the gold and crack the stone with any wave, but now it was like this. Chu Xun¡­ they all dared not think about his ending.


    They went on searching. Soon, the body of the old Demon King was found, which was not black. Its color was like that of a skinned dead mouse. Its body was made up of rotten dead meat, and the meridians twined on the rotten muscle surface like snakes, which was disgusting and horrible.


    ¡°The damned old man!¡±


    Sky Ox was furious. He also wanted to kick it to vent his anger like the fat man. However, after he kicked it, the old Demon King¡¯s body rolled on the ground with a bang, but he jumped up with his feet in his arms, tears coming out of his eyes.


    Other people were shocked and went to observe it. Azure Dragon threw a punch, and the body exploded into pieces with a bang.


    ¡°The old monster had been feeding his body children¡¯s blood, which made his whole body as hard as iron and indestructible. But now he¡¯s dead. Without a source to support it, it¡¯s just like that. Even so, except for the grandmasters, no one can do anything to the body,¡± said Azure Dragon.


    Sky Ox jumped with pain, grinning at the same time. He felt that Azure Dragon was too pretentious.


    ¡°Senior¡­¡± The fat man whispered, and then shook his head immediately. ¡°No. Senior is the immortal from the heaven. He will survive.¡±


    Everyone was in a bad mood. They were not optimistic. Although Chu Xun was strong, they could feel that his cultivation was not as good as the Old Demon King¡¯s. He just had been fighting desperately with powerful techniques. Now the old Demon King had been torn by the golden energy wave. Then Chu Xun¡­


    Everyone kept silent and desperately searched for Chu Xun.


    They searched the whole area twice for two hours, but even couldn¡¯t find a piece of hair of Chu Xun.


    Destruction¡­ the word came to everyone¡¯s mind.


    Jade Rabbit didn¡¯t give up. She mobilized 2000 soldiers to come in and searched this area again with them, but they still didn¡¯t find Chu Xun.


    Everyone knew that Chu Xun had died and disappeared.


    ¡­


    The news of Chu Xun¡¯s death spread out.


    ¡°Open the valley, and build the tomb!¡±


    The top official, with a sad face, ordered that the valley where Chu Xun was buried should be listed as a forbidden area and become the tomb of the heroic Chu Xun.


    On receiving the news, Tang Rou, who was in the capital, directly fainted.


    Boom!


    The stone gate was blown to pieces and Long Ao, who was cultivating in seclusion, rushed out of the courtyard and roared up to the sky. The trees around shook and birds on them fell.


    Azure Dragon was silent. It was the second time that he had seen his teacher forget himself, and both because of Chu Xun.


    The news went back to Gujiang City.


    Hua Qingwu didn¡¯t say a word when she heard the news. She locked herself for two days without eating or drinking. On the third day, she stepped into the early stage of Qi Refinement. Then she rushed to Bai Family and killed Bai Ren¡¯an, whom Bai Renjie and Bai Renxiong couldn¡¯t defeat together, as well as half of the opponents in the guard team of the Bai Family. In the Bai Family, blood flowed like a stream.


    ¡°If you are really dead, I will guard everything you have and look for your parents for you, even if I need to kill all the people in the world.¡± Hua Qingwu gazed at the sky and said in a cold voice.


    Chen Hanlong, Zheng Guangyi, Sun Ying and others set up a cenotaph for Chu Xun. A group of men cried like a child.


    The news also spread to Yunyan City.


    Hua Sheng established a memorial tablet for Chu Xun as soon as he received the news.


    All the big bosses in Yunyan City came to worship. It startled all the media workers, who then reported it, and caused a great sensation.


    Chu Xun killed the Golden Wolf Mercenary by himself and rescued all the hostages, which was known all over the country. The common people volunteered to pray for Chu Xun.


    The royal family of Country F published a memorial letter the first time when they received the news. Mr. and Mrs. Rowais came to Huaxia in person to hold a memorial service for Chu Xun.


    For several days in a row, the soldiers took off their hats and the national flag was flown at half-staff to pay homage to General Chu.


    In particular, when those parents whose children were saved by Chu Xun told the truth of Chu Xun¡¯s death through the media, it caused another sensation and a heated discussion on the Internet.


    Of course, not everyone was sad about Chu Xun¡¯s death.


    In the villa in the capital, a young man was so excited that he shivered and laughed wildly when he heard the news of Chu Xun¡¯s death.


    There were also people coveting Chu Xun¡¯s everything in secret, such as the Immortal Water and his woman¡­

 Chapter 126 - The Five-clawed Golden Dragon!

    Birds¡¯ twitter and fragrance of flowers were everywhere. A small bridge was over the flowing stream and mountains were towering. Green grass was swaying in the wind and breeze was blowing. Many green trees could be seen.


    The most important thing was that there was an herbal garden not far away, where there were many spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs. The spiritual fruits and trees were shining and giving off fragrance, which made people feel refreshed.


    Chu Xun stared at the herbal garden with his eyes open. There were materials of high quality to make the Level-improving Pill in the herbal garden. He couldn¡¯t help standing up and walking forward, so that he forgot where he was.


    ¡°Do you want to be a thief as soon as you wake up?¡± A joking voice came from behind Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun stiffened. He actually did not find that someone was approaching. He woke up from his desire for the herbal garden and turned around.


    A few steps behind Chu Xun, a tall and dignified man in an ancient purple robe and with a crown on his head was looking at him with a smile.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Chu Xun, who was on guard, because the man behind him was very strong, but Chu Xun did not know how strong he was.


    ¡°Me?¡± The middle-aged man walked two steps, then he sat on the grass and said with a smile, ¡°You can call me Ancestor Long.¡±


    Ancestor Long? Chu Xun¡¯s eyes twinkled and he had a guess in his mind. Then his divine sense spread to the other side to test his strength.


    The middle-aged man looked at him strangely, and then blinked.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Chu Xun uttered a painful groan, shock emerging in his eyes. His Divine Sense was actually attacked and dispelled by the other side, which made him painful, as if his mind had been pricked by a needle.


    ¡°You are the cultivator behind Long Ao.¡± The pain soon disappeared. Chu Xun understood that the other side didn¡¯t want to hurt him and just wanted to punish him. If not, he would have come to a miserable end and become an idiot. After all, it was impolite to spy on others with Divine Sense.


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hair suddenly prickled with fear. He could not calm down after knowing the identity of the other party. This was an Almighty at the Nascent Soul Stage, maybe a more terrible existence, who could shake the earth only when sneezing.


    ¡°Have you ever been to the world of cultivation?¡± asked the middle-aged man with a smile.


    Although the other party was very polite, Chu Xun almost jumped up. He had seldom been so excited after he returned to the earth. But at this moment, he was extremely shocked. The other side knew that he was a cultivator, which was because of his breath. But he had never told others the world of cultivation. How did the other side know it? Did he master some techniques better than Soul-searching Technique?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s momentum changed. Although his cultivation had decreased, the imposing manner of an Immortal Emperor did not disappear.


    Sure enough, the other side showed a surprised look. He stood up and bowed to Chu Xun, saying lightly, ¡°I underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you know about me?¡± The strong imposing manner of the Immortal Emperor spread.


    However, the other side also showed a strong imposing manner. In addition, the other side¡¯s cultivation was higher, so his imposing manner directly suppressed Chu Xun¡¯s.


    ¡°Immortal Emperor!¡± Chu Xun exclaimed in surprise. He was so shocked by the other side¡¯s imposing manner of the Immortal Emperor.


    ¡°My name is Emperor Ao. Don¡¯t be panic, my friend.¡± As he said, the terrible power dissipated. He was just like ordinary people now.


    Chu Xun was relieved. His cultivation was still too low, so that he lost in the competition of imposing manner. Suddenly, he thought of something and said, holding the fist in the other hand before his chest, ¡°Thank you for saving my life. I will pay back later.¡±


    Emperor Ao looked sideways at him and said, ¡°That old man was half-dead, and his cultivation was almost equivalent to that of a Grandmaster of Seventh Grade. According to the field of Martial Tao, you are a Grandmaster of Fifth Grade at most. How dared you fight with him.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°But the result is that he died while I am alive.¡±


    Emperor Ao was stunned, and then said with a smile, ¡°Yes. Luck is also a kind of strength.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled and stopped talking.


    ¡°I also come from the world of cultivation,¡± Emperor Ao suddenly said.


    Hearing that, Chu Xun looked at him in shock.


    Emperor Ao chuckled, and then he radiated golden light to shine on the world.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The golden light soared, and Emperor Ao turned into a golden dragon of 1000 feet long, stretching across the mountain. His long golden body, especially his gold claw under the belly, could crash a mountain as long as they touched the top of the mountain lightly. His huge dragon head was as large as a mountain and his eyes were as large as two round tables. At this moment, he was overlooking Chu Xun with his shining eyes. The dragon power was overwhelming.


    Chu Xun was stunned with his mouth wide open, which could accommodate a whole egg. He was not ignorant, but he had never dreamed that there was a five-clawed golden dragon on the earth, the Great Emperor of the dragon clan.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kneel to salute me when you see me?¡± The giant dragon opened his mouth and spoke, with the terrible dragon power rushing to Chu Xun.


    ¡°You suffer from bad breath,¡± Chu Xun suddenly said.


    The huge dragon stiffened. Then it shrank rapidly and finally turned into a human being after a flash of golden light.


    Pointing to Chu Xun, Emperor Ao said angrily, ¡°Boy, you are wicked.¡±


    ¡°You too!¡± Chu Xun smiled and said. This guy actually wanted him to kneel.


    ¡°Boy, do you know where you are now? How dare you be so bold!¡± Emperor Ao was dissatisfied with Chu Xun¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s your Purple Mansion, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Xun squinted at him and said.


    The Purple Mansion would be opened when the cultivator reached the Nascent Soul Stage. The Purple Mansion was a small world that the source of the cultivator turned into, which was equivalent to the secret storeroom of the cultivator. With the increase of cultivation, mountains, rivers, sun and moon, and all things in the world would form in the Purple Mansion and people could live in.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s eyes became dangerous and he said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it. Here I can do anything to you all by heart.¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless. Even if they were not in the small world of Emperor Ao but somewhere else, Emperor Ao still could do anything he wanted to Chu Xun with his current cultivation.


    ¡°Are those people with me okay?¡± Chu Xun was worried about Azure Dragon and others.


    ¡°They died. They all died,¡± Emperor Ao said indifferently.


    Chu Xun was stunned, and then he said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just forget them. Anyhow they are neither my relatives nor my friends.¡±


    Now Emperor Ao was stunned and asked with doubts, ¡°You¡¯ve helped them desperately. How come it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°You also come from the world of cultivation. We are both cultivators. Have you ever seen Immortal Emperor care about other lives?¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Emperor Ao pointed to Chu Xun, face full of anger, and was about to educate him. Suddenly, he saw Chu Xun¡¯s joking expression before Chu Xun hid it and shouted, ¡°Boy, are you cheating me?¡±


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°Azure Dragon is your disciple, isn¡¯t he? Can you watch him die? You can¡¯t.¡±


    Uh? Emperor Ao was in a daze. After careful thinking, he thought what Chu Xun said was reasonable. But he would not admit it. He angrily said, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t think yourself clever.¡±


    Chu Xun shrugged his shoulders and did not express an opinion.


    Emperor Ao was so angry that his nose was almost out of joint. Chu Xun¡¯s attitude was too annoying.


    Chu Xun was scared now when he thought about the situation at that time. The last attack of his sword exhausted all his True Energy, and he didn¡¯t expect the power after the explosion to be so great. If it hadn¡¯t been for Emperor Ao, he would have died.


    ¡°Are you scared now?¡± Emperor Ao¡¯s eyes were sarcastic and loathsome.


    This time, Chu Xun nodded honestly. He was really afraid. He had a lot of things to do.


    ¡°How did you come to the earth?¡± Chu Xun was curious.


    ¡°Hey, what did you say? I¡¯m not an outsider. I¡¯m a native dragon on earth. No, I¡¯m a native Oriental Magic Dragon. You are all my descendants. Do you know that?¡± Emperor Ao said proudly. Then he turned over his hands to take out two jars of alcohol and threw one to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t refuse. He opened it and took a swig with his head up. Strong spiritual energy spread all over his body and his mouth and skin were shining. He felt extremely comfortable.


    ¡°How is it? It¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?¡± Emperor Ao said proudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Emperor Ao was contradicted. He said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Not bad? Boy, you¡¯re so good at boasting. You can¡¯t find a jar of better alcohol all over the world. My sap has been added to¡­ ¡±


    Puff!


    The alcohol Chu Xun had just drunk was sprayed out. His stomach was churning and he stared at Emperor Ao with annoy.


    The so-called dragon sap was the saliva of the dragon¡­ At this moment, Chu Xun wanted to curse Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Boy, how dare you dislike me?¡± Emperor Ao was even more dissatisfied.


    Chu Xun looked sideways at him. ¡°Huh! I not only dislike you, but also feel disgusted.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Seeing Chu Xun¡¯s unhappy expression, Emperor Ao suddenly laughed proudly and said, ¡°You lied to me once, and I lied to you once, too. It¡¯s fair. I brewed it with more than a hundred kinds of spiritual herbs, spiritual elixirs and spiritual fruits. There is little left. Just drink it at ease. It¡¯s good for your cultivation now.¡±


    The indifferent Chu Xun could not help but feel helpless after stunning for a moment. He murmured, ¡°What a psycho!¡±


    Emperor Ao sat on the grass at will, raised his head, and drank a mouthful of alcohol. Then he looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°How long have you been back?¡±


    Chu Xun also sat down and said indifferently, ¡°A few months. And you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Hearing that, Emperor Ao was stunned. Then he thought about it for a moment, shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I forgot it. Maybe thousands of years or tens of thousands of years. It¡¯s been too long.¡±


    Chu Xun was silent. He could know that what Emperor Ao said was true.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Chu Xun looked at him and said.


    ¡°What to say?¡± Emperor Ao did not understand.


    ¡°Tell me why you went to the world of cultivation and why you came back?¡±


    Emperor Ao stared at Chu Xun quietly. After a long time, the sadness in his eyes disappeared and he said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Talking about it will only make me sadder.¡±


    Since Emperor Ao did not want to say, Chu Xun would not force him.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± A drop of blood bead appeared in front of Emperor Ao¡¯s chest, which was giving off red light and illuminated ten meters around. The blood bead was sending out a strong smell, which distorted the air around them.


    Chu Xun suddenly widened his eyes and his throat turned dry. He froze and was unable to respond.


    It was a drop of dragon blood, a drop of invaluable blood of the Ancestral Dragon. Even if in the world of cultivation, it was enough to cause a sensation. People below the Immortal Emperor could not resist the temptation of the blood of Ancestral Dragon. Moreover, it was the essence of Emperor Ao¡¯s blood.


    ¡°To me?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were shining and his hands were trembling slightly.


    ¡°Take it! Don¡¯t pretend to refuse it,¡± Emperor Ao said with a smile, ¡°What you cultivate is the Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique of the dragon clan. Without the blood of Ancestor Dragon, you can¡¯t achieve completion.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Although Chu Xun was excited, he did not lose his mind.


    ¡°Your willpower is so terrible. You can even resist such temptation?!¡± Emperor Ao laughed, and then his expression became serious. Looking at Chu Xun, he said in a very sincere tone, ¡°Of course, the Ancestral Dragon Blood is not free for you. I have a condition.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Chu Xun did not promise without hesitation. He was afraid that Emperor Ao¡¯s condition would not be simple.


    Emperor Ao stared at Chu Xun and said slowly, ¡°I want you to help me protect Huaxia.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chu Xun was shocked and doubted, and then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you protect yourself? With your current cultivation, you can go anywhere in the world you want. I can¡¯t think of any place you can¡¯t go or anything you can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°I am chained by the Firmament Chain,¡± said Emperor Ao calmly.


    What? Chu Xun was shocked and looked at Emperor Ao in horror.


    The Firmament Chain could chain everything in the world. It was a chain of order in the universe, mysterious and terrible. Even if it was the Immortal Emperor who was chained by the Firmament Chain, he could only wait for the death.


    Chu Xun was shocked. What had Emperor Ao done? Why was he chained by the Firmament Chain from the deep universe?


    The Firmament Chain was also called the Envy of Firmament. It was said that some people were so outstanding that even the firmament was jealous, so they were chained by the Firmament Chain.


    Chu Xun was shocked at the extreme. He had a feeling that the firmament did be jealous of Emperor Ao.

 Chapter 127 - The Severe Training and Hammering!

    Emperor Ao despised Chu Xun¡¯s response and said proudly,


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m chained by the Firmament Chain. But so what? I have not been killed for thousands of years. Why should I be scared of it?¡±


    Chu Xun was silent.


    Although Emperor Ao was omnipotent in ancient and modern times, as the Immortal Emperor and the Great Emperor of the dragon clan, he actually came to such an end. Who could say that he was not sad?


    ¡°Take it. You¡¯re so boring!¡± Emperor Ao waved and said.


    In the air, the blood of Ancestor Dragon was shining with gold and giving off the smell of blood. Then it went towards Chu Xun.


    Whoosh!


    Before Chu Xun could refuse, it directly went into his body through the place between his eyebrows.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s whole body was burning and his coat was burned into ash directly. Every pore of his body was shining. A small drop of blood of Ancestor Dragon swam inside his body. The bones in the place that it passed by were moistened and then shone with white light. His blood was surging and his viscera were resonating.


    Ah!


    Chu Xun hunkered down and roared up to the sky, but a puff of black smoke gushed out when he opened his mouth. It was the black smoke that he inhaled when he fought with the old Demon King. At this time, it was cleared out of his body by the blood of Ancestor Dragon.


    The blood of Ancestor Dragon was too powerful. Chu Xun looked inside and found that the inside of his body was full of bright light and his Qi was surging. His all meridians, skeletons, arms and legs had changed qualitatively and Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique was improving quickly.


    Emperor Ao was swigging alcohol, looking bold and unconstrained, and looked at Chu Xun from time to time.


    The blood of Ancestor Dragon was still swimming inside Chu Xun¡¯s body, but it was a little smaller. At last, the light inside Chu Xun¡¯s turned less bright and his bones, liver and spleen were shining. The blood of Ancestor Dragon flew to the heart and circled around it.


    Knock knock¡­


    This was the beat of the heart, sounding like beating a drum. It was moistened by the blood of Ancestral Dragon and was very strong now.


    After that, the blood of Ancestral Dragon, which had shrunk by half, suddenly exploded with a bang and oozed out of every pore of Chu Xun¡¯s body.


    All of a sudden, Chu Xun¡¯s whole body was stained with blood, so that he looked like a blood man. He was bathing in dragon blood, and his whole body was surrounded by golden lights. He was like a little sun.


    Emperor Ao nodded his head secretly. Chu Xun actually could accept the baptism of dragon blood in person and did not reject it, which was extraordinary in itself.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll help you again,¡± Emperor Ao whispered, and then reached out his finger and tapped between Chu Xun¡¯s eyebrows. Lights twinkled and a string of scripture was transferred.


    Chu Xun quivered slightly. In his mind, a phoenix, who was ten thousand feet long and bathed in the fire, spread its wings and chirped. The dark red flames surged, as if they were going to burn the whole world.


    Eternal Phoenix Scripture.


    When these words appeared in his mind, Chu Xun was very excited. This was the secret eternal technique of the Phoenix Clan and had never been taught to others. Unexpectedly, Emperor Ao gave it to Chu Xun.


    Deep in his mind, the phoenix began to show the mystery of the Eternal Phoenix Scripture, and Chu Xun studied with undivided attention.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun had been studying for one month.


    That day, his eyes suddenly opened, in which red flames were flickering, and he raised his hand to pat Emperor Ao.


    A ten-meter-long shadow of phoenix appeared in the air and its roar was so loud that it could crack gold and stone. Bathing in the red flames, it rushed to Emperor Ao. Wherever it passed, the air burst and all the plants turned into ashes, which was really terrible.


    Emperor Ao was not distracted and still looked steadily forward. He held his head up and took a swig of alcohol as he waved his hand lightly. The shadow of phoenix was directly dispelled.


    Chu Xun jumped up and the bones of his whole body were cracking. He pointed to Emperor Ao and said, ¡°Dare you to fight with me with the same cultivation?¡±


    ¡°You need a spanking. Why don¡¯t I dare?¡± Emperor Ao laughed and looked sideways at Chu Xun, saying, ¡°Should you put on clothes before the battle?¡±


    Chu Xun looked down and blushed instantly. His clothes had been destroyed before, so he was naked now. What made him more embarrassed was that he forgot to prepare another set of clothes so that he had nothing to wear now.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s fight with the same cultivation.¡± Emperor Ao pretended not to see Chu Xun¡¯s embarrassment and invited him to fight.


    Chu Xun was speechless and stared at him. ¡°He must be intentional. I really want to beat him violently.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to fight me like this? You¡¯re really open.¡± Emperor Ao said and intentionally stressed the last one word.


    Chu Xun was depressed. He was really unhappy with his low cultivation. He couldn¡¯t even conjure a piece of clothes.


    Emperor Ao stopped teasing him. He took out a set of clothes and threw it to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun caught it and put it on quickly. This was a set of white glazed clothes, as white as jade. The pattern of dragon was embroidered on the collar and cuffs with gold thread, and there was a white belt on the waist. In addition, Chu Xun was handsome. Therefore, he looked like an immortal with these clothes.


    ¡°Shit! You¡¯re even more handsome,¡± Emperor Ao muttered jealously.


    Hearing that, Chu Xun smiled. In the next moment, he raised his hand to make a magic signet, and a shadow of phoenix appeared and flew towards Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Good boy, you really need a spanking.¡± Emperor Ao controlled himself and only used the cultivation at the early stage of Foundation Realm, the same cultivation with Chu Xun. He raised his hand and True Energy shot out like a golden dragon to hit the shadow of phoenix.


    Boom!


    The power exploded in mid-air, golden mushroom cloud rose to the sky, and the space twisted by the shake. The momentum was so terrible.


    Chu Xun laughed, roars of dragon sounding inside his body. Now his Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique had reached the completion. He clenched his fists and rushed to Emperor Ao, ready to test the power of his current blow by fighting with Emperor Ao. One blow shot out with roars of dragon and powerful wind.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s hair was flying and shining, and his all bones were cracking. He laughed and fought with Chu Xun.


    Bang Bang¡­


    The two were locked in a stalemate and shadows of fists were all over the sky. After the collision, the energy spread like a sharp knife. Wherever it reached, the trees were cut off, the rocks were smashed, and the grass exploded. The scene was horrible.


    ¡°Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms.¡± Chu Xun shouted and threw palms continuously, which tore the air and brought the sound of explosion.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°What? There is no such a technique as the fucking Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms at all!¡± In fact, Chu Xun was slapping at will and it was not a technique of palm at all. He deliberately displeased Emperor Ao.


    Bang Bang¡­


    The two fought with each other with palms and destroyed a hilltop, then they were knocked back by each other at the same time.


    ¡°Punches to Fight Dragon Across the Mountain!¡±


    Chu Xun roared and threw a punch to the top of a mountain. The power of the fist ran through the mountain and attacked Emperor Ao.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s nose was almost out of joint because of anger. ¡°That¡¯s a punch to fight ox across the mountain. You¡¯re so uneducated.¡± Emperor Ao said in his mind as he shook his fist quickly to resist the attack of Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun laughed. Then he pulled out a thick poplar tree and wielded it easily.


    ¡°Thirty-six Guides of Dog Beating!¡±


    He roared and wielded the tree of more than ten meters long at will to attack Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Emperor Ao¡¯s nose was smoking because of anger, which made Chu Xun frightened. He was afraid that Emperor Ao would spray Dragon Breath to his face. The Dragon Breath of the dragon clan was so horrible. It could melt ten thousand mountains and freeze 500 kilometers.


    Bang!


    The big tree was smashed into powder by Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Give in!¡±


    Chu Xun took one step forward and advanced more than 20 meters, as fast as streamer. Then he threw a punch to Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Good.¡± Emperor Ao also gave out a blow.


    Bang¡­ boom¡­


    The two fists collided and terrible golden energy spread. Rocks and mountains cracked and the space twisted.


    ¡°Boy, you cheated¡­¡±


    Emperor Ao flew backwards by the shock like a broken kite. With a bang, half of his body was inlaid in the mountain, which then directly exploded and dust flew all over the sky.


    Chu Xun stood there with his one hand at the back, looking askance at the sky and all beings, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m so lonely in my life. How lonely an invincible man is¡­¡±


    Boom!


    The mountain exploded in the distance, and Emperor Ao flew out. His mouth, as well as his eyelids, was twitching. It was obvious that he heard Chu Xun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re so shameless.¡± Chu Xun had secretly reached the middle stage of Foundation Realm, but pretended to be in the early stage, which cheated Emperor Ao and made him angry. It was really annoying. But now, Chu Xun acted like a master. He really needed a spanking.


    Chu Xun felt guilty, but he still said toughly, ¡°You lost. Don¡¯t make excuses. I master the secret technique of dragon clan and phoenix clan. I am invincible in the face of opponents at the same level as me¡­¡±


    But before he finished speaking, he found himself imprisoned and unable to move.


    Emperor Ao reached out his hand and waved in the air. Then half of the sky turned white and thunder crashed in the sky. This was a kind of secret technique.


    The thunder flickered and fell from the sky, like snakes or canes.


    Slap!


    When the lightning cane slapped Chu Xun, it made a loud sound and made his hair stand up. After Chu Xun was moistened by the blood of Ancestor Dragon, even his hair had grown crazily to the waist. At this time, his black straight long hair was standing up, looking like a lightning rod.


    Slap!


    Chu Xun screamed in pain. Emperor Ao was so powerful and he even sealed his cultivation, so that he couldn¡¯t use the Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique now. It could be said that he was an ordinary person who was being tortured by lightning.


    Slap! Slap!


    Whips of thunder slapped Chu Xun one by one, which made him smoke all over the body and scream in pain.


    ¡°You are unreasonable. You agreed to fight with the same cultivation. What are you doing?¡± Chu Xun roared.


    ¡°I¡¯m bullying the weak by being strong.¡± Emperor Ao was very domineering. He directly told Chu Xun that he was bullying him and he could fight with him if he was not convinced.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Xun swore in his mind.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t scold me in your mind. You¡¯re as weak as a chicken, but dared to frame me. You brought this on yourself.¡± Emperor Ao took out a jar of wine and lay down on the grass, starting to drink it. At the same time, he reached out his one hand and snapped.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hair stood on end instantly and his eyes turned frightened. The sky was full of thunder and countless whips of thunder came to him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Xun screamed. He was no different from ordinary people now. The slap of thunder was so painful that his soul even felt the pain.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t disturb me to sleep, or the punishment will be doubled!¡± Emperor Ao picked his ears, lay down, and soon started to snore.


    ¡°Emperor Ao, you¡­¡±


    Such an indifference man as Chu Xun even couldn¡¯t help swearing.


    Emperor Ao was chained by the Firmament Chain, and his cultivation had decreased to that in the Nascent Soul Stage. His small world also weakened, so that there was no exact time here. Chu Xun did not know how much time had passed.


    The punishment was still going on. Chu Xun couldn¡¯t even faint. He could only bear it.


    It wasn¡¯t until Emperor Ao accidentally knocked over the jar when he turned over that he woke up from a dream.


    ¡°What a comfortable sleep.¡± He stretched himself and yawned.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help swearing again.


    ¡°Are you convinced, boy?¡± Emperor Ao looked sideways at Chu Xun and asked.


    Chu Xun nodded. The other side was much stronger than him. He had to be convinced.


    ¡°Are you still lonely and invincible?¡± asked Emperor Ao.


    Chu Xun shook his head. This old dragon was too strong to be defeated. And it was not a good idea to fight against him now. Therefore, Chu Xun decided that he would take revenge when his cultivation was high.


    Emperor Ao waved and the thunder disappeared. Chu Xun also regained his freedom and cultivation.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chu Xun showed surprise in his eyes. He mobilized his True Energy and immediately dragon and phoenix roared around him. His cultivation at the middle stage of Foundation Realm was more solid and his True Energy was purer, as if they had been thoroughly tempered. His four limbs, the viscera, and meridians had all changed and were more powerful.


    ¡°Thanks a lot!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s expression was complex. It turned out that Emperor Ao had been helping him train and get rid of impurities inside his body with a secret technique.


    The dragon clan was really an ancient and mysterious race. All kinds of secret techniques were attractive. Maybe in the whole world of cultivation, there were few secret techniques that could improve people like that. Even though Chu Xun had once been the Immortal Emperor, he still didn¡¯t get any.


    In fact, Chu Xun didn¡¯t know that the main reason why he could become the Immortal Emperor was luck. He gave up the seven emotions and six sensory pleasures and devoted himself to cultivation, just because he wanted to return to the earth, which only Immortal Emperor could do by distorting the space and time. Such a kind of cultivation method was not recommended. If it had not been for Fairy Jing Hong who appeared and awakened his emotions, he would have been controlled by obsession and mind demons and become a puppet.


    ¡°It¡¯s time you leave,¡± said Emperor Ao.


    Chu Xun did not understand. Emperor Ao should have a lot to tell him. Why didn¡¯t he say?


    ¡°Your cultivation is too low now. Knowing too much is not good for cultivation. Come to me when you reach the Golden Core Realm.¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless and his mouth was twitching. Was his cultivation so low that he was despised many times?


    ¡°Go. You¡¯ve been here for nearly three months and people outside think you¡¯re dead. It seems that your woman is in trouble¡­¡±


    Three months? Chu Xun was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that it had been so long. At the same time, his eyes became cold. ¡°Did those evil spirits begin to make trouble?¡±


    Chu Xun left. But before he left, he had the cheek to ask Emperor Ao for some spiritual elixirs, which were needed for refining the Level-improving Pill.

 Chapter 128 - Chu Xun Comes Back from the Dead!

    Chu Xun left the small world of Emperor Ao, which was at the foot of Dragon Spine Mountain that was 200 kilometers away from the capital.


    The Dragon Spine Mountain was one thousand meters high and rolling. It was like a giant dragon lying on its back. Chu Xun was dizzy and thought in his mind, ¡°Is it the true appearance of Emperor Ao?¡± The more he looked at it, the more he thought it was. He couldn¡¯t help being shocked


    Chu Xun stopped thinking about it. He bowed to the Dragon Spine Mountain, turned around and left. He took a step and was immediately tens of meters away. Then he turned into a streamer and rushed to the capital.


    ¡­


    Long Ao¡¯s quadrangle courtyard had been built and restored as before in the suburb of the capital. A small bridge was over the flowing stream and leaves were falling slowly in the courtyard. It was quiet and elegant. But it was also as bleak as autumn.


    ¡°Master, someone is going to deal with people related to Chu Xun.¡± Azure Dragon stood beside respectfully and reported to the old man who was trimming the plant.


    Crack!


    A newly burgeoned branch was cut. It was a very precious flower. It sprouted in autumn and bloomed in winter.


    Long Ao put down his scissors, picked up a white towel and wiped his palm. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t been out for a long time. Azure Dragon, go with me to appreciate the autumn of Gujiang City. Let¡¯s see if the maple leaf is redder than that in the Maple Mountain in the capital?¡±


    Azure Dragon was awed in his heart. He stooped and respectfully said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Azure Dragon realized that his master was really angry this time. Chu Xun had just died in the Maple Mountain, and someone here started to deal with the people related to him. How could it not make them angry?


    ¡°Who?¡±


    All of a sudden, Long Ao looked at the roof with electricity-like sharp eyes and shouted angrily.


    A white figure was standing on the roof of the house, whose face was covered by white smoke, so that Long Ao and Azure Dragon were unable to see his face clearly. He was dressed in a piece of white ancient glazed clothes and his crystal hair was flying without wind. He looked like a fairy.


    Long Ao snorted and flicked in mid-air.


    A green light tore the air and shot out. It was a leaf. But in Long Ao¡¯s hands, it was more frightening than a bullet. After all, Long Ao could hurt or kill people only by a leaf or a petal.


    Bang!


    The white shadow moved horizontally, as fast as a streamer. The place where he had stood before was cracked by the leaf, leaving a big hole.


    ¡°Who are you on earth?¡± A kind of terrible momentum arose from Long Ao, which made the air around him explode.


    Without a word, the white shadow reached out a hand, held up a finger, and crooked it. It was a provocation to Long Ao.


    ¡°You are courting death.¡± Seeing that, Long Ao was furious. The ground under his feet exploded and he soared into the sky. Then he, like eagles cleaving the sky, raised his hand to pat the white shadow and Internal Breath burst out from his palm.


    Whoosh!


    The white shadow moved again, and the ground under his feet was blast away by Long Ao¡¯s slap.


    Long Ao frowned and raised his hand to slap the white shadow again. The palm print formed by the Internal Breath tore the air and attacked the white shadow.


    The white shadow also raised his hand and the air around him started to surge, bringing howls of dragon. His palm directly dispelled the coming palm print of Long Ao. Then he clenched his fists and rushed to Long Ao.


    He threw a punch, which was full of unstoppable power.


    Long Ao snorted and raised his hand to suppress.


    Boom!


    When the fist and palm collided, the energy spread and the whole roof exploded, woods and stones flying all over the sky.


    ¡°You coward, dare you to show your face?¡± Long Ao was furious. The courtyard had been destroyed by Chu Xun before and was repaired a few days ago. Now a mysterious expert appeared and fought with him in the courtyard. If it went on like this, the newly repaired courtyard would be destroyed again. ¡°The position of the courtyard is very good. Why is it destroyed continuously?¡± Long Ao thought in his mind.


    The white shadow did not say a word and threw a punch again.


    Long Ao was so angry with this arrogant man. Immediately, his Internal Breath started to surge with terrible power and the hurricane appeared around him. A white giant hand transformed by the Internal Breath showed up and fell from the air.


    Boom!


    The giant hand fell with invincible power, making the air explode. It was very terrifying.


    Boom!


    When two people collided, there was a deafening sound, as loud as thunder.


    Crack¡­ boom¡­


    The house finally disintegrated and collapsed, with dust all over the sky.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Long Ao was furious and his breath turned extremely horrible.


    The white shadow flew backwards and fell on the floating bridge lightly. Then he made a magic signet with one hand and pushed it out.


    A loud and clear voice of phoenix, which could shatter the gold and stone, made Azure Dragon dizzy and unable to see.


    After the roar of phoenix, a ten-meter-long shadow of phoenix bathing in the fire emerged in the air. The water in the pond was instantly evaporated and the koi fish bought by Long Ao turned into dried fish. Wherever it reached, the ground turned burnt and the trees turned into ashes.


    Seeing that, Long Ao showed a serious look. He reached out his one hand and waved it in mid-air. Instantly, thunder crashed in the sky and lightning streaked from cloud to cloud. A huge thunder hand with a diameter of 10 meters emerged and grabbed the shadow of phoenix.


    Roars sounded one by one, the space was twisting, and the ground was trembling.


    Azure Dragon looked frightened. If these two giants collided, the power would be more terrible than that of the collision between Chu Xun and the old Demon King and was enough to raze a hundred meters around.


    However, at this time, the phoenix, which was bathing in the fire in mid-air and had the power to burn everything in the world, suddenly went out and disappeared, just like fireworks.


    Nobody expected this to happen.


    Long Ao¡¯s eyes were wide open and he watched the giant hand fall with the power of destroying the sky and the earth. It was impossible to stop it now.


    Boom!


    The ground burst. The dust rose like mushroom clouds, and then spread like huge waves. The rockery and stone bridge directly exploded. The pillars supporting the pavilion were cut off by the strong power and collapsed. For a while, the whole courtyard was covered by dust, as terrible as the end of the world.


    After a long time, the dust was gone and everything was clearly visible. The whole courtyard was in ruins.


    Long Ao¡¯s eyes turned red and his hands and feet trembled with anger. His nose was smoking and he almost spat blood. After three months, his quiet and elegant courtyard was destroyed again.


    ¡°What are you doing, Azure Dragon?¡± When Long Ao looked at Azure Dragon, he was angrier, because his foolish disciple was thanking the white shadow.


    Azure Dragon was still dizzy. If the white shadow had not helped him escape, he would have been injured or died because of his master¡¯s horrible blow just now.


    ¡°What are you yelling out? If it hadn¡¯t been for me, the disciple would have been slapped to death by his reckless master.¡± The white shadow finally spoke, but his words were full of tease towards Long Ao.


    Long Ao blushed slightly with guilt. The other side was right. It was really dangerous just now and it was too late for him to save Azure Dragon.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re in good shape. Do you want to be my disciple? Think about it.¡± the white shadow said to Azure Dragon.


    Long Ao was furious. ¡°How dared this bastard steal my disciple in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± Azure Dragon shook his head to show that he would not betray Long Ao.


    ¡°You fool. Your master is just a reckless idiot. He will mislead you¡­¡± The white shadow commented on Long Ao without politeness.


    The corners of Long Ao¡¯s mouth twitched, and he widened his eyes with anger. His beard also curled up with anger¡­ Wait a moment! Long Ao was suddenly stunned and showed a puzzled expression. ¡°Why are these words so familiar?¡±


    Azure Dragon was also stupefied with a puzzled expression. These words sounded familiar.


    ¡°Who are you on earth?¡± Long Ao asked in an exciting voice. He was not sure about his guess.


    ¡°Let me see if you have any spiritual herb or spiritual elixir here¡­¡± The visitor laughed and said.


    Long Ao widened his eyes suddenly in disbelief.


    Azure Dragon was also surprised. It was so incredible.


    ¡°Boy, is it really you?¡± Long Ao was very excited.


    The white fog that covered his face disappeared, revealing a beautiful face. It was Chu Xun.


    Although Long Ao had already guessed that it was Chu Xun, he was still surprised when he suddenly saw him.


    ¡°It¡¯s senior,¡± Azure Dragon murmured with a stunned expression. Chu Xun was back. It was like a dream.


    Long Ao went up and looked at Chu Xun. He finally calmed down. Suddenly, he got angry and grabbed Chu Xun¡¯s collar, roaring, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re so wicked. You not only pretended to die, but also destroyed my courtyard again.¡±


    Speaking of this, Long Ao was speechless. Chu Xun was really a disaster for his courtyard. He had been here twice in all, and his courtyard had been destroyed twice, too.


    Chu Xun spread out his hands and said with an innocent expression, ¡°This time you destroyed it by yourself. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Hearing this, Long Ao gnashed his teeth and said angrily, ¡°I think you really should be taught a lesson. If you had not played tricks, would I destroy my courtyard? Today you have to pay for it.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°OK, I will pay for it! Let me go, or you will dirty my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Bah, what did you say? It¡¯s just a piece of rag clothes. Look at yourself, you are so strange with the clothes. Which psycho chose it for you? I¡¯m afraid it will dirty my hands¡­¡± said Long Ao.


    Chu Xun, with a strange look, asked, ¡°You said the one who chose this set of clothes for me is a psycho, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He is not only a psycho, but the most insane. Will normal people wear this kind of clothes? Are you shooting?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was stranger and stranger. He patted Long Ao on the shoulder and said, ¡°You are right. He is really a psycho. Do you want to know who he is?¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°His name is Emperor Ao. Maybe you know him!¡± Chu Xun looked at Long Ao with a joking expression.


    ¡°Emperor Ao? The name is so¡­¡±


    Long Ao¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, and his pupils enlarged sharply. His hands were trembling so that he pulled off several whiskers. His face twisted with pain, and he was stupefied.


    ¡°Long Ao, what did you say about the name?¡± Chu Xun said jokingly.


    Long Ao trembled all over and his teeth were trembling. His face had already turned pale with fright. He was almost crying.


    He finally remembered who the Emperor Ao was. ¡°What did I just say? I must have been crazy to say that.¡± Long Ao wanted to faint directly. Was there anything more terrible?


    ¡°Er¡­ such a name is so powerful. It¡¯s unprecedented. In all ages, I can¡¯t find a better one¡­¡± Long Ao shrunk his neck and said it with great sincerity. He would almost kneel down and worship the name.


    Azure Dragon was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with master? This name does sound powerful, but he doesn¡¯t need to worship it, does he?¡±


    Looking at Azure Dragon¡¯s puzzled expression, Long Ao was angry. He patted Azure Dragon and let him kneel, shouting angrily, ¡°What does your expression mean? Isn¡¯t that name unprecedented, powerful and incomparable?¡±


    Azure Dragon was more confused, but whatever master said was right. In particular, when he saw that Long Ao¡¯s hand was raised again, he hurried to nod his head.


    Chu Xun seldom saw Long Ao afraid of someone, so he just looked on happily.


    ¡°Senior Chu, I didn¡¯t mean that. This set of clothes is so handsome. Together with your grand appearance, it makes you look like an immortal from the heaven¡­¡±


    Chu Xun looked strange when he saw Long Ao flatter while shrinking his neck. ¡°Long Ao actually called me senior. The feeling is¡­ so good. At least it¡¯s better than calling me boy.¡±


    ¡°Enough. Stop pretending. He can¡¯t hear it. Besides, I won¡¯t tell him what you said,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile. Long Ao had decided to go to Gujiang City to help him, so he had a good feeling for Long Ao.


    Long Ao¡¯s expression became serious. He told Chu Xun that no one in the world could insult Emperor Ao, and if someone did, he would slap himself a hundred times with Thunder Whip.


    Long Ao also told Chu Xun that he was just one of Emperor Ao¡¯s disciples. Emperor Ao had many disciples and most of them were traveling around the world. Among them, several were in the Human King Realm.


    Chu Xun was surprised secretly. It turned out that he had been looking down on the warrior on the earth from the beginning to the end. He was a little short-sighted.

 Chapter 129 - The General Assembly!

    Chu Xun asked Azure Dragon what had happened in the three months when he was away.


    Azure Dragon told Chu Xun that this time all forces were attracted by the great noise he had made.


    Especially, someone came from the field of Martial Tao said that Chu Xun¡¯s sudden rise was due to the fact that he had got a book of peerless skill and a book of magic formation. Now these two books were kept by the people who once had connections with him. So, someone was going to deal with the people related to him.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. Someone wanted to kill all the people related to him with the help of others. What a malicious plan.


    Besides, Demon King survived by chance because he was not in the Demon King Sect last time. He said that even if Chu Xun was dead, he would kill all the people related to Chu Xun.


    Even people in the secular world were ready to do something, but their purpose was unknown.


    Chu Xun looked indifferent, but his eyes had already been filled with fierceness.


    He asked Azure Dragon to prepare the plane for him to go back to Gujiang City, but not to tell others that he was still alive for the time being. He wanted to kill all the evil spirits.


    Azure Dragon was shocked and afraid that there would be a slaughter again.


    ¡°Just kill them without giving consideration to the consequence. We¡¯ll state that they have committed treason.¡± This was what Long Ao said. If Chu Xun didn¡¯t show up, he planned to do it himself.


    He was really angry this time. Chu Xun destroyed the Demon King Sect and almost dyed the Maple Mountain red with blood. However, these rats actually framed Chu Xun with sharp practice. This kind of person should be killed.


    However, he also advised Chu Xun not to look down on the people in the field of Martial Tao. The sect, that had existed for hundreds of or thousands of years, must have its own unique strong points and should be paid attention to.


    ¡­


    These days, Gujiang City was inexplicably busy.


    There were many people in front of Chu Xun¡¯s villa in Qianlong Mount Villas. But they all stopped there and dared not go forward, because there was a magic formation, and some people had suffered great losses due to it.


    ¡°Is this a magic formation? It¡¯s really terrifying,¡± said somebody.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s true that Chu Xun has got a book of peerless skill and a book of magic formation.¡±


    ¡°I must get this book of magic formation¡­¡± some people said with hot eyes.


    The crowd was noisy. The people here were not from one sect, but from many sects. It seemed that they were attending a General Assembly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the magic formation manual. Whoever dares to fight for it will be the opponent of Wuji Sect,¡± said a young man arrogantly. He was Yang Fei, the Young Master of Wuji Sect. Although he was only in the Acquired Realm, there were two grandmasters behind him.


    ¡°What an arrogant man! The Golden Knife Sect will fight for it. What can you do?¡± a strong young man said disdainfully, with a two-meter-long golden broadsword in his hands. He then hit the ground with his gold broadsword, which made a loud sound and made the ground tremble.


    This strong young man was a specially cultivated disciple of the Golden Knife Sect. His name was Xiong Tai and he was at the first level of Acquired Realm. This time, he came with three grandmasters.


    ¡°Xiong Tai, do you want to die?¡± Yang Fei said fiercely.


    ¡°If you are not convinced, come on and I¡¯ll help you go to hell.¡± Xiong Tai was not afraid of Yang Fei. He lifted his golden broadsword and said defiantly.


    Yang Fei¡¯s eyes were fierce. In the past, Xiong Tai dared not to be so arrogant. However, three grandmasters of Wuji Sect had died accidentally and were found at the foot of the Butterfly Mountain in Yunyan City, which led to great reduction of Wuji Sect¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Be quiet, both of you. The treasures should belong to the man of virtue. Later, we can show our special prowess separately to see who is more powerful.¡± Next to them, a young man with a feminine face opened his mouth and said. His was Gao Lei, coming from the Poison Sect. Every part of his body was poisoned. It was terrible.


    As soon as he said, both Yang Fei and Xiong Tai quieted down. Gao Lei was the most revengeful and mastered poison well. It was not a good idea to provoke him.


    ¡­


    ¡°Someone went in,¡± shouted somebody.


    The crowd looked over and saw that someone lost patience and broke into the formation secretly.


    However, after entering, the man seemed to see something inconceivable, so that his face was frightened and he started to run crazily, but he kept going in circles until he exhausted all his energy and finally collapsed.


    At this time, the door of villa opened. Mo Xinghe came out, went straight to the man, and patted him on the head fiercely. He didn¡¯t hesitate to kill the man, and then threw him out of the formation.


    Bang!


    The body flew out and a cloud of dust rose.


    Everyone was shocked by the ruthless means. He actually killed the intruder directly without saying a word.


    ¡°All the trespasser will be killed!¡± Mo Xinghe said in a cold voice.


    ¡°What an arrogant word! Do you dare to step out? I can kill you with one hand.¡± The speaker was a grandmaster and had a strong breath.


    ¡°How dare you, a man in the Acquired Realm, say those arrogant words here.¡± This man was also a powerful grandmaster.


    ¡°We won¡¯t bother these seniors. If you dare to come out, I will fight with you.¡± A man in his thirties said proudly. Although he was young, he had already reached the Great Completion of the ninth level of Acquired Realm and his cultivation was the same as Mo Xinghe. A man could make such achievements at such a young age must from a powerful and famous sect. Those powerful and famous sects had a large number of resources, so that the cultivation speed of disciples was faster than others¡¯.


    The people here said one by one and at last even the warriors in the Innate Realm also said provocative words.


    Because as long as Mo Xinghe dared to come out, he would be captured by the grandmaster.


    Mo Xinghe coldly said with indifferent eyes, ¡°If Sir is here, would you dare to be so bold?¡±


    The crowd was quiet for three seconds. No one said anything. They were all thinking whether they dared to do so if Chu Xun was there. According to their knowledge, on that day, Chu Xun broke into the Demon King Sect alone and killed many people. Wherever he went, there were many heads on the ground and stone steps were stained by blood. Finally, both the old Demon King and he died when they fought with each other. He was absolutely a ruthless person, a person who could destroy the Demon King Sect alone. If they faced such a person, they would not be so confident.


    ¡°No matter how powerful he is, he is dead now,¡± a people in a Taoist robe said with disdain. His face was dark and evil. He came from the Ghost Yin Sect in Miaojiang, and had a close relationship with Demon King Sect. According to his investigation, his disciple, the Evil Taoist, seemed to have been killed by Chu Xun.


    At this time, several cars arrived and a group of people got off.


    ¡°My God, the Demon King came.¡± Someone exclaimed.


    At the front of the group was a man with a pale face and a black robe. He was about fifty years old and had an aquiline nose and malicious eyes. He was the householder of the Demon King Sect, the Demon King.


    The crowd gave way automatically. The Demon King was a grandmaster of fifth grade, whose cultivation was profound. His murderous momentum made people tremble. Everyone knew that Chu Xun was his absolutely irreconcilable enemy.


    The Demon King walked with an expressionless look, followed by a group of people. Among them, there were three grandmasters and the rest were all warriors in the Acquired Realm. It was a terrible force.


    Some people frowned, because among them, the people with the highest cultivation was just grandmasters of Third Grade. Now the Demon King Sect was the most powerful here, which was not what they liked to see.


    ¡°Long time no see, Brother Demon King.¡± The Taoist from Miaojiang greeted.


    The Demon King didn¡¯t expect to see him here. He was stunned for a second and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Yin Zong to come.¡±


    Yin Zong grinned, which made people feel uncomfortable. ¡°Brother Demon King, you should know that the Ghost Yin Sect is interested in magic formations, magic signs and something like that. Besides, Chu Xun killed my disciple, the Evil Taoist. I have to avenge on him.¡±


    The Demon King¡¯s eyes turned colder. The Yin Zong was telling him in disguise that he would take the magic formation manual.


    However, he really didn¡¯t want to provoke Yin Zong now, who was also a grandmaster of fifth grade and whose means were very difficult to break. Anyway, he came here only to kill all the people related to Chu Xun. So he said, ¡°Brother Yin Zong, you can rest assured. The magic formation manual left by Chu Xun will definitely belong to you, and I only need to look through the peerless skill. But you can¡¯t take away the people related to Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Yin Zong grinned, showing his white teeth. ¡°Brother Demon King, you will definitely succeed in avenging this time. I will help you when necessary.¡±


    The Demon King knew that Yin Zong came from Miaojiang and he must have many ways to torture people. He wanted to make the people who were related to Chu Xun feel living was no better than death.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Brother Yin Zong.¡± The Demon King grinned grimly, which was frightening.


    Hearing that, other people were dissatisfied. These two people did not pay attention to them at all and directly decided the distribution of the magic formation manual and the peerless skill. Did others not exist?


    Some people began to contact their sects and asked for experts to come to support them.

 Chapter 130 - Damn You All!

    ¡°Everyone, get out of here!¡± This was what Demon King said. He was very conceited, and directly ignored the other forces.


    ¡°You had better step back so you will not get hurt accidentally.¡± Yin Zong had an eerie look on his face, and spoke in a sharp and domineering voice.


    All the others felt angry, because the two men were too overbearing.


    However, there were people who were thoughtful and smart. Demon King was now on his own and was a lone, bloodthirsty wolf. It was better not to provoke such a person for the time being.


    There were also people who wanted to make the decision only after the arrival of the masters or elders of their sects.


    But not everyone had the same thoughts. For example, the man who was in his thirties and had reached the Great Completion of the ninth level of Acquired Realm, sneered and said rudely, ¡°You two are too domineering, aren¡¯t you? Do you really think that this is your own place?¡±


    Although his cultivation was far lower than that of Demon King and Yin Zong, his momentum was not weak at all.


    Yin Zong frowned slightly and said in a strange voice, as he gave him a fierce stare, ¡°You are from the Shadowless Sect, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am Feng Lun from the Shadowless Sect,¡± the man said proudly.


    After Feng Lun introduced himself, everyone around was shocked.


    Yin Zong and Demon King also showed traces of fear. The Shadowless Sect was not a general sect. It was famous for its tracking and assassinating skills. It was said that Feng Wuying, the householder of the Shadowless Sect, had succeeded in assassinating Human King. Besides, this man¡¯s surname was Feng. Although he was very young, his cultivation and bearing were uncommon. His identity must be special.


    ¡°It is Mr. Feng. Sorry I did not recognize you. How is Householder Feng these days?¡± Yin Zong humbled himself in order to find out the identity of Feng Lun.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, senior. My father is doing well.¡± Feng Lun responded.


    Hearing that, others around could not help gasping. It turned out that Feng Lun was the Young Master of Shadowless Sect. No wonder he had a high cultivation at such a young age.


    ¡°Seniors, I also want to have a look at the peerless skill and the magic formation manual left by Chu Xun. I¡¯m wondering if they are better than the Shadowless Skill and Assassination Skill of the Shadowless Sect?¡± Feng Lun asked loudly, with his head held high.


    Both Demon King and Yin Zong looked displeased. Feng Lun mentioned the Shadowless Skill and the Assassination Skill, which was clearly a threat.


    ¡°Since Young Master Feng wants to have a look, we will definitely not stop him, please!¡± Yin Zong took a step back and said with an insincere smile.


    Demon King was stunned for a second, and then he understood. With a sinister smile, he stood beside Yin Zong.


    Feng Lun¡¯s expression froze, and he threw a sideway glance at Demon King and Yin Zong. He felt upset internally. These two old men had said this intentionally. How could he break the formation with his cultivation in the Acquired Realm?


    ¡°Both the peerless skill and the magic formation manual are rare, and it is fortunate if I can get either of them. It will not only improve the owner¡¯s skills, but also enhance the strength of the sect. Guys, would you like to break the formation with me? When it¡¯s done, I would like to share the harvest with you.¡± Feng Lun was not a fool either. He began to draw people over to his side.


    The other people around were obviously attracted to his offer. Who would not want to get the peerless skill or the magic formation manual? No one!


    Demon King and Yin Zong did not expect Feng Lun to do that, and their faces darkened immediately.


    ¡°You can be assured. In the name of the Shadowless Sect, I promise that if we break the formation, I will not only share the harvests with you, but will also ensure your safety.¡± Seeing that some people were attracted, Feng Lun put forward a more enticing offer.


    ¡°I would like to break the formation with Brother Feng,¡± said someone. It was Xiong Tai from Golden Knife Sect.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± said Gao Lei from Poison Sect.


    ¡°I also want to have a look at the peerless skill and the magic formation manual.¡± Yang Fei from Wuji Sect made his decision known, too.


    Other forces joined one by one.


    The expressions on Demon King and Yin Zong¡¯s faces were extremely unpleasant. A Shadowless Sect was enough to scare them, let alone so many forces.


    Feng Lun turned to look at Demon King and Yin Zong and said with a smile, ¡°Seniors, would you like to break the formation first? Or shall we break it first?¡±


    Hearing that, Demon King and Yin Zong hummed coldly.


    Feng Lun laughed and said, ¡°Since the seniors are not willing to fight for it with us, we will break it first.¡±


    After that, he ignored Demon King¡¯s and Yin Zong¡¯s fierce glares, and calmly looked at Mo Xinghe in the formation, saying, ¡°I advise you to unravel this formation by yourself. Do not let us do it by ourselves, or the consequences will be very serious.¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± Mo Xinghe replied, with only two words.


    Feng Lun¡¯s face darkened. He stared at Mo Xinghe and said with a sneer, ¡°You are dead meat. Don¡¯t think that I do not know that every formation has its limitation. Do you think we can break the formation together?¡±


    ¡°You can try.¡± Mo Xinghe said coldly.


    ¡°When I break this formation, I will kill you myself.¡± Feng Lun said with ferocious eyes. He then turned to look at the others and shouted, ¡°Everyone, after we break the formation together, the peerless skill and the magic formation manual will be ours. Then¡­¡±


    Whoosh!


    A voice sounded in the air. Feng Lun, who had been talking excitedly, suddenly turned around and saw a green light flying toward him.


    The green light soared toward him at a fast speed, but Feng Lun treated it with disdain. He raised his hand to grab it, looking very arrogant.


    Bang!


    A white light erupted and a colorful formation could be seen.


    Not only Feng Lun, but more than ten people beside him, were engulfed by it.


    Puff!


    Before they could react, one of them fell instantly and his blood gushed forth. His chest had been pierced and people could actually see through his wound.


    People outside the formation could see the dull expression in their eyes and sense their despair and loneliness.


    Puff puff¡­


    Blood appeared all over the sky, just like fireworks. The people inside the formation dropped to the ground, one after another.


    They had all been killed by an inexplicable force. Some of them died of shattered hearts, while others died when their throats were pierced¡­


    The one common factor was that they had been slaughtered without putting up any resistance.


    In fact, not everyone was killed. Feng Lun was still alive, but he was running around like a stray dog now. He kept going around in circles and blood gushed from his body, intermittently.


    Everyone was frightened and there was dead silence!


    ¡°Help me, seniors¡­ the Shadowless Sect will thank you very much¡­ seniors¡­¡± At this time, Feng Lun was no longer as arrogant and overbearing as he had been, when he looked down on others and made decisions. Instead, he resembled a rabid dog.


    Yin Zong¡¯s eyes were bright and blazing. He was very interested in the magic formation and magic signs.


    He made his move. A grandmaster at the fifth grade threw a power packed punch.


    Bang!


    The Killing Formation that trapped Feng Lun suddenly exploded and disappeared.


    In mid-air, a jade ring dropped and was taken by Yin Zong. This was what Mo Xinghe just threw, a Killing Enchantment.


    Feng Lun collapsed, with fear on his face. His clothes were in tatters. Several deep wounds on his body were still bleeding.


    Gao Lei came over, took out a small white porcelain bottle and said, ¡°Brother Feng, this is a bottle of healing medicine from the Poison Sect, here you are.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I have medicine.¡± Feng Lun refused his offer and took out his own medicine. He sprayed it on the wounds to stop them from bleeding. He dared not accept the medicine from the Poison Sect.


    Gao Lei had planned to help Feng Lun so that he could build a good relationship with the Shadowless Sect. Unexpectedly, he was turned down by Feng Lun, which made him unhappy, and his eyes became gloomy. But he still came back with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Brother Gao, how does it feel to fail to suck up to somebody?¡± Xiong Tai also wanted to give medicine to Feng Lun to build a relationship, but Gao Lei was a step faster than him. He was very upset. But when he saw Feng Lun refusing Gao Lei¡¯s help, he could not help laughing at Gao Lei.


    Gao Lei snorted, his eyes sullen.


    ¡°Brother Gao is better than some people who do not even have such a chance.¡± Yang Fei said in a strange way. He had seen that Xiong Tai also wanted to offer medicine, but had been a little slower than Gao Lei.


    ¡°Yang Fei, do you want to die?¡± Xiong Tai lifted his golden broadsword and said.


    ¡°Are you trying to scare me? We can¡¯t tell for sure which one of us will die. Result comes from practice.¡± Yang Fei strode one step forward, and faced Xiong Tai, fearlessly.


    ¡°Calm down, you two. Don¡¯t be so angry. The most important thing now is to work together. When we get the peerless skill and the magic formation manual, you can fight as long as you want, and no one will stop you.¡± Feng Lun said in a cold voice.


    Xiong Tai put down the gold broadsword and said in a cold voice, ¡°For Brother Feng¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you go for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You can keep your head for the moment. And I¡¯ll take it when everything here is over.¡± Yang Fei was not willing to show any weakness.


    ¡­


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± Someone yelled at Mo Xinghe.


    When they heard the voice, they looked over and saw a man in his fifties, yelling at Mo Xinghe. He was Chen Changfeng, the leader of a small sect. Because he wanted to build a relationship with Feng Lun, he had been standing very close to him, so more than ten of his subordinates had died, when Feng Lun was attacked.


    The smell of blood in the air had not totally dissipated. It was still very pungent.


    ¡°Senior, what is it?¡± Feng Lun stared at the jade ring in Yin Zong¡¯s hand and asked, his heart still fluttering with fear.


    ¡°It is also a formation. It is amazing how the formation can be compressed and stored into this jade ring.¡± Yin Zong said, with hot and crazed eyes.


    Mo Xinghe was sad about the loss of the Killing Enchantment. This was his first time to use it. The effect was so amazing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s break the formation together.¡± Yin Zong was becoming crazy. He had never seen such a delicate formation before and he knew he had to get it.


    Other forces also wanted it. If these were all the things left by Chu Xun, together with the magic formation manual, it was enough to make anyone go crazy.


    ¡°We will listen to you, Senior Yin Zong. Let us join forces to break the formation.¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°We are willing to follow the orders of Senior Yin Zong.¡± There were other people shouting.


    ¡°We are also willing to be at Senior Yin Zong¡¯s service. We only hope that senior can build a Mountain-protecting Formation for our sect, when senior is done studying the magic formation manual in the future.¡± Someone shouted.


    The forces here were complex and their strengths were different from each other. There was only one book of peerless skill and one book of magic formation, but there were so many forces. How should they divide them? So the weak began to play up to people of power and influence to get benefits.


    Mo Xinghe¡¯s eyes were blazing and his face was full of anger. It was a known fact all over the world on how Chu Xun had died. But these people came three months after his death, to rob the skills that did not exist. They were all damned.


    ¡°Damn you all.¡± Mo Xinghe roared in anger.


    ¡°You are only in the Acquired Realm. How dare you bark at us. When the formation is broken, I will crush your bones.¡± A grandmaster said disdainfully.


    At this time, the villa door opened and Chen Hanlong came out. He stood beside Mo Xinghe, an angry look in his eyes.


    ¡°You damned bastards and sons of bitches! If there is a chance in the future, I will make you all pay for it.¡± Chen Hanlong yelled.


    ¡°How dare something as weak as an ant shout at us? Later, I¡¯ll crush you with one finger.¡± Some people retaliated, paying no attention to Chen Hanlong at all.


    ¡°Fuck you! Who do you think you are? You want to crush me? I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Chen Hanlong said, picked up a jade bracelet and threw it toward the other side.


    The man paled instantly and there was fright in his eyes. He turned around and tried to run away. Unfortunately, he was a little slow and was engulfed by an Enchantment. At the next moment, with a poof, his neck was pierced by a mysterious force and blood gushed out everywhere.


    Bang!


    One grandmaster of First Grade of the Golden Knife Sect hit the formation fiercely, with blazing eyes. However, only colorful lights of the formation flowed out rapidly, and a sound of bone cracking could be heard. He then flew backward, with one broken arm.


    Seeing that, everyone could not help gasping. Even a grandmaster could not break it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it.¡±


    A grandmaster from Second Grade of Wuji Sect stepped forward. With a tremendous power, he raised his hand and hit the wall of the formation. With a bang, the formation rippled and emitted colorful lights. The man was shocked as he stepped back. But he laughed and kept hitting it repeatedly.


    Bang!


    It was not until his fifth hit that the boundary wall exploded into pieces. Then the formation disappeared and a jade bracelet fell to the ground. The grandmaster took it and laughed happily.


    Everyone felt envious. According to what had happened, they all knew that the limit of the formation was up to the level of grandmaster of First Grade. It was really a formidable weapon.


    Some people began to think about it in their minds. If their young disciples started to practice with such a formidable weapon, they could protect themselves.


    ¡°Brother Xiong, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll take it first.¡± Yang Fe felt very proud and kept the jade bracelet close to his body.


    The golden broadsword in Xiong Tai¡¯s hands trembled and his eyes were cold. The Golden Knife Sect did not get the jade bracelet. Instead, a grandmaster was injured. What a shame.

 Chapter 131 - As Greedy As A Wolf!

    The corners of Mo Xinghe¡¯s mouth twitched and he secretly scolded Chen Hanlong for being a black sheep. A Killing Enchantment only killed one person, and then it was taken away by others. It was such a waste.


    But Chen Hanlong was not even aware of this. He stared at Xiong Tai and said, ¡°Big bear, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll give you one.¡± Then he raised his hand and threw something to him.


    This was a dragon-carved jade pendant, which was more suitable for men than the previous jade bracelet.


    But Xiong Tai was scared. Although he was greedy for it, he also knew that as long as he was covered, his ending would be very miserable.


    The grandmaster from the Golden Knife Sect was not a fool. With Xiong Tai in his hands, he quickly backed away.


    Bang!


    A white light suddenly emerged and a formation appeared.


    Fortunately, this time the Killing Formation failed to trap anyone.


    ¡°You are such a good-for-nothing. Such treasures will only be useless in your hands. It is better for you to hand them in obediently.¡± Xiong Tai, who had just escaped, sneered and said disdainfully.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The grandmaster of Second Grade, who had helped Xiong Tai escape, suddenly roared.


    This was because a shadow rushed to the formation, then raised his hand to hit the wall violently, trying to take away the Enchantment.


    The grandmaster from Golden Knife Sect was furious and immediately rushed toward the man. This Enchantment had been thrown at the Golden Knife Sect. How could they let others take it away?


    Bang!


    The two grandmasters soon started to fight with each other, which erupted into a terrible battle.


    Seeing that, the others quickly stepped back and made room for them. The battle between the two grandmasters was terrible and they might inadvertently get injured, if they were not careful.


    ¡°It belongs to our Golden Knife Sect. Who dares to take it away?¡± The grandmaster from Golden Knife Sect said, as he fought fiercely.


    ¡°How shameless your Golden Knife Sect is! Is your name on it?¡± The other grandmaster was from the Poison Sect. He was very angry now. If this man had not interfered, the Poison Sect would have taken the Enchantment.


    Bang!


    After a loud sound, both of them flew backward, with blood streaming from their lips. It seemed that they were both nearly at the same level.


    ¡°Golden Knife Sect, you are courting death.¡± The grandmaster from Poison Sect was furious, because he was injured. He roared while a black patch spread throughout his palm, ¡°Do you really think that the Poison Sect can be bullied?


    Seeing that, the grandmaster from Golden Knife Sect had a serious look. A black patch was spreading rapidly on the palm of the other party. It was obvious that his palm was highly poisonous, which made him very passive.


    Boom!


    Once again, the two fought with each other. Wherever they collided, sand and rocks flew all over the sky. The scene was terrible.


    ¡­


    ¡°How could you waste that?¡± Mo Xinghe was very sad and stared at Chen Hanlong, who was enjoying the battle.


    Chen Hanlong returned his look and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Mo. It¡¯s Miss Hua¡¯s idea. I have everyone¡¯s Enchantments.¡± As he said, he took out about eight Enchantments and handed half to Mo Xinghe.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mo Xinghe was confused.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s expression was strange. He said with a cold smile, ¡°Miss Hua said that these are not Enchantments now, but bones that can provoke a war among dogs.¡±


    Mo Xinghe¡¯s eyes brightened. He understood. Then he turned his eyes to the grandmasters who were fighting and sneered. Two dogs were already involved in a war.


    ¡­


    Bang!


    A blast attracted the attention of everyone, and even the two grandmasters engaged in the fierce battle, could not help but stop.


    While the two grandmasters, who were from the Golden Knife Sect and Poison Sect, were fighting, another grandmaster broke through the formation and took away the dragon-carved jade pendant.


    This grandmaster was from the Myriad Sword Sect in the Yuwei Mountain. He had great powers and cultivation.


    Seeing that, the grandmaster from Golden Knife Sect roared and rushed toward him.


    The eyes of the grandmaster from Poison Sect turned red in anger. They had been fighting for it desperately. However, somebody sneaked in and took away the dragon-carved jade pendant. How could they bear it? Therefore, he also roared in anger, and rushed toward the grandmaster from Myriad Sword Sect.


    Unexpectedly, this man from Myriad Sword Sect was a grandmaster of Third Grade. The two were injured and started to cough up blood, after receiving less than ten blows.


    Just then, there was a sound in the air!


    Mo Xinghe raised his hand and threw a Killing Enchantment at the Wuji Sect.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the battle among grandmasters. It was too late for them to respond, when they saw the Killing Enchantment.


    ¡°Back off!¡± The grandmaster from Wuji Sect roared, as he backed away quickly, with Yang Fei in his hands.


    But the other disciples failed to escape. After a flash of white light, they were all enveloped by the formation.


    The grandmaster from Wuji Sect roared, released Yang Fei and rushed back, as fast as lightning. Then the two grandmasters attacked at the same time and shattered the formation with one blow.


    But it was still too late. In the blink of an eye, half of the disciples from Wuji Sect died, and the rest had varying degrees of injuries.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill both of you¡­¡± A grandmaster from Second Grade of Wuji Sect was furious. He roared and was about to attack Mo Xinghe and Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°It¡¯s more important to save people now.¡± The grandmaster of Third Grade stopped the grandmaster of Second Grade, as his face turned livid. If they did not heal the disciples from Wuji Sect now, no one would come back alive this time.


    ¡­


    Whoosh!


    At this time, Chen Hanlong suddenly threw an Enchantment toward the Poison Sect.


    The grandmaster of Third Grade from Poison Sect had been prepared for this, for quite some time already. He raised his hand and hit the Enchantment that had not been activated yet.


    ¡°What over-confident people!¡± The grandmaster of Third Grade sneered and satirized Chen Hanlong, as well as the Wuji Sect.


    All the people from the Wuji Sect had cold and angry looks, as if they were going to eat people up.


    Chen Hanlong felt sorry and his mouth twitched. He only managed to kill one person after two attacks.


    Boom!


    The battle among the grandmasters ended. The grandmasters from Golden Knife Sect and Poison Sect had almost been killed.


    ¡°Myriad Sword Sect, you went too far in bullying us.¡±


    ¡°Myriad Sword Sect, do you want to be completely destroyed in the Qianlong Mountain?¡±


    The grandmasters from Third Grade of Golden Knife Sect and Poison Sect rescued their members.


    The grandmaster from Myriad Sword Sect said with an expression of disdain, ¡°How dare a grandmaster of Second Grade attack me? Go to hell.¡± When he faced the two grandmasters of Third Grade, he was not afraid at all, because there were two grandmasters from Third Grade of Myriad Sword Sect here.


    ¡°You are too arrogant.¡± The two grandmasters from Golden Knife Sect and Poison Sect said, and stepped forward.


    Swish!


    A man moved. Another grandmaster from Third Grade of Myriad Sword Sect came, and stared coldly at the two people opposite them.


    There were four grandmasters of Third Grade in total. If they started a fight, it would definitely be a world-shaking event.


    All the people around retreated to a safe place, to avoid being accidentally hurt.


    However, at this time, Yang Fei suddenly took out the jade bracelet he received at the beginning, and threw it toward the Myriad Sword Sect.


    No one expected that Yang Fei would suddenly attack the disciples from Myriad Sword Sect.


    ¡°You, son of bitch! You are looking for death!¡± A grandmaster from Third Grade of Myriad Sword Sect roared. It happened so suddenly. He wanted to rescue those disciples, but was stopped by a grandmaster from Third Grade of Poison Sect.


    Another grandmaster of Third Grade was also stopped by the grandmaster from Golden Knife Sect.


    Fortunately, there was also a grandmaster from First Grade of Myriad Sword Sect here, who used both hands and feet to kick or push away all the disciples.


    Ding!


    The jade bracelet fell on a raised stone and made a crisp sound! Then¡­ it broke into several pieces.


    It broke¡­ There was no flash of white light and no formation. It fell to the ground and broke, just like any ordinary jade.


    Yang Fei was dumbfounded!


    The others were also stunned.


    What was going on?


    Only Chen Hanlong and Mo Xinghe looked at each other and smiled. These Enchantments must be used in a unique way, otherwise they were the same as any ordinary jade.


    People could not respond for a long time, especially Yang Fei, who was at a loss. In order to get it, he had fought desperately. However, what he finally got was just an ordinary piece of jade, which had been broken by him. He had an urge to spit blood.


    ¡°You did it, right?¡± Someone shouted at Chen Hanlong and Mo Xinghe.


    It was not until now that they all realized that they had been fooled by the two. They became dogs fighting with each other or monkeys performing, for entertainment.


    In particular, the grandmasters were so ashamed and angry that their eyes blazed in anger. They were supposed to be respected by others and enjoying a comfortable life. But now they were being made a fool of. They wished that they could tear apart Chen Hanlong and Mo Xinghe.


    ¡°Go on! Keep fighting! Don¡¯t stop such a wonderful performance¡­¡± Chen Hanlong laughed and said.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± The grandmaster from First Grade of Wuji Sect roared. He had almost been killed just now. At this time, he was mad and lost his mind and rushed at the two men.


    The other two grandmasters from Wuji Sect were shocked. When they were about to stop him, the formation rippled and this man had rushed in.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on this grandmaster.


    In the eyes of the people, he seemed to be rushing straight toward Chen Hanlong and Mo Xinghe. But when he was close to them, he actually ignored them and passed by them.


    ¡°They are behind you.¡± Someone could not help shouting.


    But the grandmaster turned a deaf ear to him. He only kept walking forward, looking up and down from time to time, his face growing more and more frightened.


    All of a sudden, he fell onto his back, as if he had been startled by something.


    Everyone looked puzzled. It was funny that a grandmaster had suddenly fallen down.


    At this time, the grandmaster from Wuji Sect suddenly got up and ran. He looked back with terrified eyes from time to time, as he ran. He was as panicky as a homeless dog.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, he had only been running around in circles.


    Suddenly, he stopped running, fell to his knees, and started to kowtow desperately. After a while, his head began to bleed.


    ¡­


    ¡°What are you doing, asshole?¡± A grandmaster from Third Grade of Wuji Sect was mad and furious. He raised his voice by using his Internal Breath as he shouted, so that his voice boomed forth, as loud as the thunder, and made the ground tremble.


    Unfortunately, the grandmaster inside was still kowtowing desperately, turning a deaf ear to him.


    ¡°Release him.¡± A grandmaster from Wuji Sect stared at Mo Xinghe, and said in a ferocious voice. The veins stood out on his temples and his eyes were ablaze with anger.


    ¡°Bring him out if you can.¡± Mo Xinghe sneered and said.


    The grandmaster from Wuji Sect, with dark and ferocious eyes, said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Do you think you can live after offending such forces? Let him out, or we will tear you apart.¡±


    Mo Xinghe sneered, raised his head, and laughed. Then he said in a loud voice, ¡°You are just a group of greedy animals. If you were not greedy, would you be fooled by me, and would you have fought with each other like dogs?¡±


    Hearing that, all the people there were angry and looked despondent. Mo Xinghe was obviously insulting them. They had been fighting desperately and many were injured or dead, but at last what they got, was just several pieces of useless jade.


    ¡°You will die a miserable death.¡± A grandmaster from Wuji Sect said, with a fierce look on his face.


    They were only separated by a wall as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings, so Mo Xinghe could clearly see the cruelty in their eyes.


    But he was fearless. He turned and walked to the grandmaster, who was still kowtowing desperately.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The grandmaster from Third Grade of Wuji Sect was very anxious and shouted angrily.


    Mo Xinghe walked over, stood in front of him and accepted his worship.


    ¡°Ah¡­ damn it¡­¡± The grandmaster from Third Grade of Wuji Sect flew into a rage.


    Mo Xinghe glanced at him coldly, with a sarcastic expression. Then he looked down at the person who kept kowtowing and said, ¡°Even if you kowtow thousands of times, you still cannot atone for the faults you did today!¡±


    ¡°How dare you! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces.¡±


    ¡°Stop. If he¡¯s injured, I¡¯ll kill your family.¡±


    The people from Wuji Sect roared, one after another.


    This was because Mo Xinghe raised one foot, stepped on the man¡¯s head, and stomped his face to the ground. Then he turned his head and stared coldly at the people from Wuji Sect.


    Crack!


    The shrill crackling of bones could be heard, and stopped all the clamor and threats from the outside.


    The grandmaster¡¯s neck had been broken by Mo Xinghe¡¯s foot, but he still maintained his kneeling posture.


    There was silence, a totally dead silence!


    Everyone felt a chill in their hearts. Mo Xinghe stepped on the man from Wuji Sect and killed him without any hesitation. What did it mean? It meant that they would not compromise, even if they had to die. They were ready to die and was not afraid of anything now.

 Chapter 132 - The Method of Breaking the Formation!

    Mo Xinghe had followed Chu Xun for a long time and was also decisive in killing.


    These people were villains and greedy devils. Mo Xinghe could see the endless greed in their eyes. Without the Mountain-protecting Formation, they would have come to a miserable ending.


    So, he had to kill them all. Killing one was enough, and killing two was lucky.


    Mo Xinghe was determined to die this time. Chu Xun was dead, but he would protect everything left by Chu Xun. There were Chu Xun¡¯s girl in the villa behind him, as well as those who depended on Chu Xun. He would protect them with his life.


    He did it for nothing. It was just a man¡¯s oath. Since he had chosen to follow Chu Xun, he would never change his choice. And he believed that Chen Hanlong and others had the same thoughts with him.


    ¡°I swear that you will die when the formation breaks.¡± Yang Fei¡¯s voice was full of fierceness and his eyes were cruel.


    ¡°Come in if you can. Don¡¯t just bark outside.¡± Chen Hanlong squinted at him and said disdainfully.


    Hearing that, Yang Fei gashed his teeth with anger. A grandmaster had gone in and been killed. If he went in, he would directly die.


    ¡­


    ¡°Do you have any way to break the formation, seniors?¡± Looking at Demon King and Yin Zong, Feng Lun, who had suffered a great loss, degraded himself and asked respectfully.


    Yin Zong¡¯s eyes twinkled a few times and he said, ¡°There must be an Eye of Formation of the so-called formation. As long as we find it, we can break the formation.¡±


    People were ignorant and almost could not help asking what the Eye of Formation was.


    Yin Zong was shocked by their response. But he didn¡¯t want to explain. He said, ¡°This formation is hard to break.¡±


    This was a combination of Illusory Formation, Killing Formation and Defending Formation.


    If it was a normal formation, they could break it by An Omnipotent Strength. But it was useless to the Illusory Formation. People would get lost after they went into the Illusory Formation, and it would blow people¡¯s minds. It was terrible.


    People were silent. Would their coming be in vain?


    ¡°I have a way,¡± said Xiong Tai suddenly.


    Hearing that, people couldn¡¯t help but look at him with hope.


    Xiong Tai lifted his golden broadsword and casually said in a loud voice, ¡°We can only defend but not attack. They have to eat and drink, don¡¯t they? We just have to stay here and cut off their water and food. Then let¡¯s see how long they can live without water and food.¡±


    Everyone felt that this method was feasible.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see how long you can live without food and water.¡± Yang Fei stared at Chen Hanlong with ferocious eyes and said.


    ¡°I advise you to fold your hands for capture and present all the things left by Chu Xun. Then maybe we won¡¯t tear apart your bodies.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Without food and water, there is no other way but to surrender for you.¡±


    They said malicious words one after another, and Chen Changfeng¡¯s voice was the loudest. The men he brought were all killed by the first Enchantment thrown by Mo Xinghe. Now he was alone and wanted to tear up Mo Xinghe.


    However, Chen Hanlong and Mo Xinghe looked at each other and both showed a strange look. It was so ridiculous to try to cut off their food and water. In fact, they had stored a lot of food and water before. Even if they hadn¡¯t, there was a lot of Immortal Water here, a drop of which could keep people alive for several days. And the Immortal Water was endless. Maybe when all the people outside died a natural death, they would still be alive.


    ¡°Everybody, it seems to be useful to cut off their food and water, but it will take a long time. I have a way to make them give in.¡± Suddenly, someone spoke.


    His words immediately attracted the attention of all.


    The speaker was a handsome man with fair skin. He wore a white fitted suit, making him a bit extraordinary. He came here with Demon King, but no one had noticed him before, because he had no fluctuation of Internal Breath. He was just an ordinary person.


    Xiong Tai was unhappy. He always gave people a feeling that he was just a reckless man who could only fight. In fact, that was the truth. This time, he finally used his wits and put forward a piece of advice that received everyone¡¯s approval. However, before he celebrated, his suggestion was knocked down by somebody. To be exact, he was contradicted by a physically very weak common man. How could he bear it? If this man hadn¡¯t stood behind the Demon King, he would have attacked him with his golden broadsword.


    Although he couldn¡¯t kill this bastard, he would vent his anger. He took two steps forward and asked in a very loud voice, ¡°Do you have any opinion on my method, toyboy?¡±


    The latter was slightly shocked, but did not panic. He chuckled and said, ¡°Friend, my name is Liu Xiefei. I am not a toyboy. I have no opinion on your method, but I have a better one, and we can get effect instantly by using mine.¡±


    Xiong Tai was stupefied. He was a little dizzy by the other side¡¯s words.


    However, Chen Hanlong and Mo Xinghe changed their faces and stared at Liu Xiefei coldly. This was the person Chu Xun ordered to look for. Unexpectedly, he appeared here.


    ¡°You are Liu Xiefei.¡± A cold and clear voice sounded. It was not loud, but it caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and was stupefied instantly.


    A white slim figure was approaching. She was fair and had curved eyebrows. While walking, she was light-footed and elegant. She was like a fairy coming from the heaven. But when she waved, she showed a kind of sharp momentum that only the warrior had. The woman with the perfect combination of the two temperaments was Hua Qingwu.


    All the people on the scene were warriors, who were always impregnable, so they soon woke up.


    But Liu Xiefei was just an ordinary person. At this time, he was looking at Hua Qingwu with a dull expression.


    No one laughed at Liu Xiefei, because Hua Qingwu was so beautiful that they had almost lost themselves before.


    Seeing that Liu Xiefei was in a trance and did not answer, Hua Qingwu frowned unhappily.


    Whoosh!


    She raised her one fair hand, and a white silk ribbon shot out and rushed towards Liu Xiefei with the sound of air exploding.


    Seeing that, Demon King gave a cold snort. Black smoke surged around his palm and his fist hit the white ribbon fiercely.


    Bang!


    The white ribbon broke into pieces and flew in the wind like butterflies


    Hua Qingwu groaned in pain in a low voice and took a step backward, looking pale. Demon King was so powerful that she even couldn¡¯t resist the remaining power of his fist after it broke the white ribbon.


    Liu Xiefei suddenly woke up and scolded Hua Qingwu in his mind. Then he bowed to Demon King and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Senior Demon King.¡±


    Then, he looked at Hua Qingwu with obviously lustful eyes and said with an evil smile, ¡°I am Liu Xiefei, who are you? You seem to hate me very much. Have we ever¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Xun¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Hua Qingwu interrupted him and coldly said.


    Liu Xiefei was stunned for a moment and grinned. Then he looked at Demon King and said, ¡°Senior, I can help you catch them. But I have a condition.¡±


    Demon King said with cold eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±


    Everyone was surprised that Demon King could allow an ordinary man to make demands on him. It seemed that Liu Xiefei¡¯s identity was not simple.


    Liu Xiefei looked at Hua Qingwu, eyes full of lust and filth, which he didn¡¯t even cover up. He was like a rutting dog. He dirtily smiled and said, ¡°I want this woman.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Demon King said in a cold voice, ¡°I said that all the people related to Chu Xun will die.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood, senior. I said I want her, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she will survive. She will die in another way. Such a woman is hard to find in the world, and it¡¯s a waste to directly kill her. What about letting her serve all the heroes here so that she can make her last contribution before she dies¡­¡± Liu Xiefei¡¯s face was twisted and his voice was lustful and ferocious.


    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. These people actually dared to insult Chu Xun¡¯s woman. He roared and rushed to Liu Xiefei.


    But Mo Xinghe grabbed him and snapped, ¡°Hanlong, don¡¯t be impulsive. He did it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯ll kill him even if I will die.¡±


    Chen Hanlong struggled and roared, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of Mo Xinghe.


    ¡°Brother Long, don¡¯t be impulsive. It¡¯s just a dog barking. It¡¯s not worth your life.¡± Hua Qingwu also persuaded Chen Hanlong. Chen Hanlong was the first person to follow Chu Xun and was loyal all the time, so even Hua Qingwu called him Brother Long with respect.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chen Hanlong roared to the sky with tearful red eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Sir. I can¡¯t do anything when his woman was insulted¡­ I am so angry¡­¡± The strong man was crying like a baby now.


    Mo Xinghe was also sad. His eyes also turned red and his teeth were almost broken, because he was gashing his teeth fiercely.

 Chapter 133 - Going Through Thick and Thin Together!

    After hearing Liu Xiefei¡¯s words, Demon King showed a more sinister expression. He said gloomily, ¡°OK, I promise you! Can you tell me your method of breaking the formation now?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Demon King!¡± Liu Xiefei bowed and as he raised his head, a strange expression appeared on his face. Then he said with a malicious smile, ¡°My way to break the formation is very simple, please look at it.¡± As he said, he pointed to the place behind Hua Qingwu and others.


    Everyone turned to look there.


    ¡°Bai Renjie, Bai Renxiong, do you want to die?¡± Mo Xinghe shouted furiously.


    These two people actually hijacked Zheng Guangyi and Yan Lan who was Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Bastard, let them go.¡± Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes were flaming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come. Back up, or I¡¯ll cut off his throat.¡± Bai Renjie said coldly. The dagger in his hand was against Zheng Guangyi¡¯s throat and was already stained with blood.


    Behind them, Elder Gui, Zheng Qian, Sun Ying and so on were all extremely furious, eyes flaming.


    ¡°Why?¡± Hua Qingwu asked with cold eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other reasons. We just want to live.¡± Bai Renjie controlled Yan Lan, and the dagger in his hand was against the artery of her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll shake my hand gently, and she¡¯ll die instantly.¡±


    ¡°Son of a bitch! Bastard! If you hurt them, I¡¯ll cut off your head.¡± Titan, a big man of nearly two meters high, clenched his fists and shouted.


    ¡°You two ungrateful souls, did you forget how Sir treated you? Bai Renjie, it was Sir who cured your illness¡­¡± said Chen Hanlong, gnashing his teeth.


    Bai Renjie looked at him and said with a ferocious look, ¡°Chu Xun forced me to submit myself to him and Hua Qingwu, the bitch, killed my eldest brother. I will never forget that I have crawled under his feet like a dog and begged for mercy. Thank God, he finally died. Today we two are finally free.¡±


    ¡°Son of bitch! If it hadn¡¯t been for Sir, you would have died early or wouldn¡¯t be a real man even if you were alive. You ungrateful man, I¡¯ll kill you sooner or later.¡± Chen Hanlong scolded.


    ¡°Chen Hanlong, who are you? How dare you scold me? You are just a dog of Chu Xun. You want to kill me? Do you think you have a chance? Today, I¡¯m going to rape his woman and kill all of you¡­¡± Bai Renjie¡¯s face was twisted and appalling.


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t talk nonsense to them. Let them open the formation first¡­¡± cried Bai Renxiong.


    ¡°Open this formation, or I¡¯ll kill him.¡± Bai Renjie put forth his strength on the dagger against Zheng Guangyi¡¯s neck. Therefore, the dagger cut his neck, and blood flew down it.


    Zheng Guangyi shivered with pain. His face was pale and he was trembling, but his eyes were very firm. He said, ¡°Bai Renjie, I used to think you were somebody. Now it seems that you are only a coward.¡±


    Then he looked at Hua Qingwu and shouted, ¡°Miss Hua, don¡¯t open the formation, otherwise none of us can survive. At worst, I¡¯ll die. I¡¯ve enjoyed everything in my life and haven¡¯t lived in vain. Please take care of my son Zheng Qian in the future.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Zheng Qian cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry and control yourself. May you live a long and happy life.¡± Zheng Guangyi was a gentle businessman, but now he was very tough. He knew that his only son, Zheng Qian, would also die if the formation was opened.


    ¡°Zheng Guangyi, you¡¯re a real man. I admire you.¡± Chen Hanlong shouted.


    But at this time, Bai Renxiong grinned. He glanced around and said sarcastically, ¡°Miss Hua, Zheng Guangyi is not afraid of death. How about your mother? Is she afraid?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Hua Qingwu sobbed. Anyway, she was just a woman. The past three months had made her exhausted.


    ¡°My girl, don¡¯t cry¡­ I was saved by Chu Xun and it¡¯s my great luck that I¡¯ve lived so long. I¡¯m already satisfied. Death is nothing to be feared.¡± Yan Lan was very calm. There was no panic on her face at all. She was a female as excellent as a male.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and fight with these bastards. I¡¯m not afraid to die.¡± Chen Hanlong yelled.


    ¡°Miss Hua, please open the formation. We will die anyway. But before we die, we have to teach them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hua, please open the formation. We are not afraid of death.¡±


    Such a woman as Yan Lan was so heroic. How could they be cowardly?! Therefore, Mo Xinghe and others shouted one by one.


    Hua Qingwu clenched her fists. Her fingertips had pierced her palms and blood was flowing from her fingers, but she felt no pain. She was very struggling now and did not know which to choose.


    ¡°Open the formation, or I will kill her.¡± Bai Renxiong was flustered. He didn¡¯t expect these people to be so tough.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s lips were bleeding. People left by Chu Xun were on this side, while her mom was on the other side. Whom should she give up?


    ¡°Miss Hua, please don¡¯t open the formation, or everyone will die,¡± cried Zheng Guangyi.


    ¡°Shut up, do you want to die?¡± Bai Renjie shouted at Zheng Guangyi.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­ Don¡¯t threaten me with death. I¡¯m not scared at all.¡± Zheng Guangyi felt very happy now. He had been very careful in his whole life and had never been so unbridled and happy like today.


    ¡°I advise you to surrender obediently and not to resist meaninglessly.¡± Liu Xiefei sneered and said outside the formation. Then he looked at Bai Renjie and Bai Renxiong and said, ¡°If they don¡¯t open the formation, kill one.¡±


    ¡°Son of bitch, it turns out that you¡¯ve already colluded.¡± Chen Hanlong scolded angrily.


    ¡°Those who suit their actions to the times are wise. We have already reached an agreement with Mr. Liu. After it¡¯s over, your Tianyuan Corporation, the Qiankun Group of Zheng Family, and the Purple Bamboo Club of Miss Hua will become mine. Later, the Bai Family will have the final say in Gujiang City.¡± Bai Renjie laughed wildly and said.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He wished he could eat the meat of Bai Renjie and Bai Renxiong and drink their blood.


    A drop of blood flowed down from the corner of Hua Qingwu¡¯s mouth, scarlet and dazzling, which made her have a different kind of beauty. She couldn¡¯t watch her mother die in front of her, but she could go through thick and thin together with others.


    Bang!


    Hua Qingwu crushed the jade, which Chu Xun once gave to Chen Hanlong. Now it turned into powder.


    With a light sound, the formation cracked. The wall turned into colorful pieces in the sky and finally disappeared like fireworks.


    Everyone was stunned. No one expected that Hua Qingwu would really open the formation.


    ¡°You are all going to die.¡± Demon King roared, tone full of fierceness.


    ¡°Protect Miss Hua.¡± Mo Xinghe rushed over and stood in front of Hua Qingwu.


    Sun Ying, Chen Hanlong, Titan¡­ they all rushed over to protect Hua Qingwu. Even if all of them would die, they had to protect Hua Qingwu and died first.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Yang Fei shouted.


    ¡°The books of peerless skill and magic formation are right there. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    All men were crazy. A book of peerless skill had endless attraction for warriors.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of protecting her? She¡¯ll die anyway,¡± Demon King said disdainfully. Black smoke was surging around him, looking terrible.


    Xiong Tai lifted his golden broadsword and rushed out.


    Gao Lei and Feng Lun also rushed out.


    ¡°Hand over the book of magic formation.¡± Staring at Chen Hanlong and others, Yin Zong said.


    ¡°There¡¯s never been any books of peerless skill or magic formation. You fools have been fooled by others,¡± Chen Hanlong said disdainfully.


    But no one believed him at this time.


    But Liu Xiefei in the crowd showed a strange expression.


    ¡°Hand the book of peerless skill.¡± Yang Fei approached them and said.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mo Xinghe was very angry. He raised his hand and slapped Yang Fei.


    Seeing that, Yang Fei just sneered, motionless. The grandmaster of Second Grade behind him suddenly moved.


    Bang!


    Mo Xinghe flew backwards and coughed up blood.


    ¡°I advise you to be sensible and not to make trouble for yourselves.¡± Xiong Tai pointed his golden broadsword at Chen Hanlong and others, face full of disdain.


    ¡°There is only one book of peerless skill and one of magic formation. Who should I give to?¡± Hua Qingwu suddenly asked.


    Everyone was stunned. Hua Qingwu¡¯s question was reasonable. Who had the qualification to get the book of peerless skill?


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s trying to make mischief and to let us suspect and kill each other before she dies. Don¡¯t be fooled, everybody. As long as we catch her, we can share the books of peerless skill and magic formation,¡± Liu Xiefei said with sinister eyes.


    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll chop you¡­¡± Chen Hanlong hated Liu Xiefei to the extreme and rushed to him recklessly.


    Bang!


    However, he was slapped by a warrior and fell back. His face turned pale and he coughed up blood, which stained his clothes.


    Fortunately, this warrior was only in the Innate Realm. If he had been in the Acquired Realm, Chen Hanlong would have died.


    Whoosh!


    A white ribbon shot out like a javelin and went straight to Liu Xiefei¡¯s face.


    Demon King raised his hand and clapped on white silk ribbon with black smoke.


    Bang!


    The white ribbon burst, and Hua Qingwu spat out blood.


    Demon King was too strong and she was much weaker than him.


    ¡°This woman is so insidious and want us to kill each other. When I catch her, I¡¯ll¡­¡± As Feng Lun said, he rushed to Hua Qingwu with lust in his eyes.


    Titan roared and rushed to Feng Lun like a tank.


    Bang!


    But Feng Lun directly kicked away the two-meter-high Titan.


    Sun Ying suddenly threw a punch, trying to stop Feng Lun.


    However, Feng Lun broke Sun Ying¡¯s arm with one punch and also kicked him away.


    There was an immeasurably vase difference between an ordinary people and a warrior.


    The lust in Feng Lun¡¯s eye was too obvious to be covered. He reached for Hua Qingwu and was about to grasp her chest.


    Everyone widened their eyes and looked at them with interest. It was so exciting to see such a beautiful woman be insulted in front of so many people.


    In addition to Chen Hanlong and his companions who were very furious, other people showed an abnormal smile.


    Feng Lun was so excited that his face was twisted.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± There was a sudden exclamation!


    All people looked over and saw a few white lines appear in the air and wind forward silently, like white snakes swimming in the air. They rushed to Feng Lun, as fast as lightning, and quickly twined around his hands, feet and neck.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Feng Lun suddenly felt uneasy. His hand was only five centimeters away from Hua Qingwu, but he was unable to touch her.


    All of a sudden, these white lines pulled him up to the sky. Ten meters¡­ twenty meters¡­ fifty meters¡­ It was not until 100 meters that they stopped. Martial artists had excellent eyesight and they could clearly see the frightened look of Feng Lun.


    ¡°Let me go¡­ I am the Young Master of Shadowless Sect. Who are you? What do you want to do?¡± Feng Lun was so frightened and he cried out in fear.


    The unknown was always the most terrible. Feng Lun couldn¡¯t break these white lines, and his Internal Breath was suppressed and couldn¡¯t be used.


    ¡°Who is playing tricks? My father is Feng Wuying¡­¡±


    However, at the next moment, Feng Lun¡¯s words turned into a scream of panic.


    The people below him also widened their eyes in horror and were stunned. All of them froze instantly.


    They saw Feng Lun suddenly fall from a height of 100 meters at a very fast speed.


    Puff!


    There was a muffled sound. Feng Lun was smashed to pieces, just like a watermelon. It made everyone¡¯s eyelids twitch wildly and their hairs stand up with fear on their backs.


    Feng Lun fell to the ground and directly turned into a pile of mud before he could scream. His flesh and blood flew in all directions.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Feng Lun¡¯s head burst and his brains fell on Liu Xiefei¡¯s face and body, which made him scream.


    The place where Feng Lun rose was closest to Hua Qingwu, but he fell down beside Liu Xiefei, which was too weird.


    The invisible fear was spreading, and everyone couldn¡¯t help shivering. When they looked at Feng Lun who had become a pile of mud, their legs shook uncontrollably.

 Chapter 134 - Chu Xun Comes back Alive!

    Different from other frightened people, Hua Qingwu widened her beautiful eyes suddenly and her expression was constantly changing. It was hopeful, surprised, and more incredible.


    ¡°This is Reincarnation Line, Chu Xun¡¯s Reincarnation Line. Does he¡­¡± Thinking of that impossible possibility, she even breathed carefully, for fear that it was just a dream.


    At the same time, everyone suddenly turned to a same place. A white shadow was approaching at an incredible speed, as fast as lightning.


    After just a few seconds, the white shadow could be clearly seen by them all.


    His clothes, as white as snow, were fluttering in the wind. He stood there with one hand at the back, looking like an immortal. But his bright eyes were full of coldness.


    Chen Hanlong rubbed his eyes and his mouth was wide open, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Mo Xinghe, Sun Ying, Titan and others were all stupid. They were so surprised that they were pop-eyed.


    Hua Qingwu closed her eyes, and then opened them suddenly. ¡°He¡¯s still there. It¡¯s not a dream. He¡¯s still alive.¡± Tears fell down her cheeks.


    No one could easily accept the sudden appearance of a man who had been dead for three months.


    ¡°Sir¡¯s soul came back to save us,¡± Chen Hanlong murmured like a fool.


    Because Chu Xun was wearing a piece of ancient clothes, Chen Hanlong thought he came back from another world.


    Chu Xun was speechless. Although he was always indifferent, he wanted to roll his eyes now.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Hua Qingwu smiled and said softly, with tears in her eyes.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly with an apologetic look.


    ¡°Are you a man or a ghost, Sir?¡± Chen Hanlong looked at the shadow behind Chu Xun, and asked with a confused face. It was said that ghosts had no shadow.


    Chu Xun was speechless. He stared at Chen Hanlong and said, ¡°I¡¯m a ghost. I¡¯m here to take you away.¡±


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s great. We planned to find you in the underworld¡­¡± said Chen Hanlong excitedly.


    This time, it was Chu Xun who was stunned. He couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time, because he was moved by Chen Hanlong and was also overwhelmed by his strange idea.


    Mo Xinghe¡¯s eyes were full of tears. He said in a loud voice with an excited look, ¡°Sir is back.¡±


    All the people, including Sun Ying and Titan, were extremely excited. Chu Xun was still alive. He came back and they were saved.


    ¡­


    ¡°You are Chu Xun?¡±


    Demon King¡¯s face was full of fierceness, but his tone was full of uncertainty. Wasn¡¯t Chu Xun dead? How could he still be alive?


    ¡°You escaped criminal actually wanted to kill my family instead of running away and dragging out an ignoble existence. Today I will definitely kill you no matter what will happen.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s expression was indifferent, but his tone was as sharp as a knife and full of cruelty.


    Demon King was furious, and his face was ferocious and terrifying. He said in a gruesome voice, ¡°Chu Xun, you killed my father and my son, as well as my disciples. Besides, you destroyed my Demon King Sect. You are my absolutely irreconcilable enemy. I planned to take revenge on the people related to you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive. Today, either you or I will die.¡±


    Hearing that, the indifferent Chu Xun showed an expression of sarcasm.


    ¡°Is he Chu Xun? Didn¡¯t they say that he had died?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that he destroyed the Demon King Sect alone. He is a ruthless man! But after the war, both the old Demon King and he died. How can he appear alive?¡±


    ¡°Did he pretend to die so as to deceive us into falling into his trap?¡±


    ¡°You overthought it. He is powerful, but so what? Does he dare to kill us all? No matter who faces so many forces, he or she will retreat to avoid a conflict. Does Chu Xun dare to offend so many forces at the same time?¡±


    People were murmuring, but their voices were not low. They did not deliberately prevent their words from being heard by Chu Xun, because they did not think that Chu Xun dared to offend so many forces at the same time.


    ¡°Chu Xun, aren¡¯t you already dead?¡± Xiong Tai, coming from the Golden Knife Sect, came forward and asked carelessly. People would always be eaten up with pride once they had somebody to depend on. That¡¯s the way people are. Although Xiong Tai knew that Chu Xun was cruel and powerful, there were so many people here. He had nothing to fear.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows in surprise and then made an action. He raised his hand and pressed it down.


    Boom!


    Immediately, a huge hand print was pressed down from mid-air. The ground cracked and the dust flew all over the sky. Half of Xiong Tai¡¯s body fell into the ground and his bones were all broken. He was totally dead.


    Hiss¡­


    All the people couldn¡¯t help gasping.


    ¡°Chu Xun, how dare you kill the people of Golden Knife Sect?¡± The grandmasters of Third Grade of Golden Knife Sect was no longer shocked. He was furious and asked angrily.


    Chu Xun shot out like a streamer and rushed to the man with his fists.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± The grandmaster of Third Grade of Golden Knife Sect shouted and rushed to Chu Xun at the same time.


    Chu Xun, with a calm expression, threw a punch, which shook the air and made the wind explode.


    Puff!


    Blood gushed out and the grandmaster of Third Grade of Golden Knife Sect screamed. His one arm was broken by Chu Xun. Seeing that Chu Xun was going to punch him again, he was scared out of his wits and opened his mouth to scream. Chu Xun¡¯s fist was so powerful that he couldn¡¯t resist it.


    Bang!


    There was another sound of explosion. Half of his body exploded.


    Bang!


    The scream stopped abruptly. People¡¯s hair prickled with fear and their legs were trembling. The blood mist in the air had not dissipated yet, and the strong smell of blood frightened everyone.


    The warriors in Innate Realm and Acquired Realm around couldn¡¯t help trembling with fear with a panic look.


    Chu Xun broke a grandmaster of Third Grade only with three blows, which was brutal and more horrible than nightmares.


    Chu Xun was still indifferent. He made a magic signet in the air with one hand and tapped it.


    The space began to twist and the earth began to shake. A giant finger of more than ten meters long appeared and stood in the air. With the power of destroying the sky and the earth, it fell towards the Golden Knife Sect at a high speed.


    Boom!


    The whole Qianlong Mountain was trembling violently, as if a nuclear bomb had exploded. The ground collapsed, cracks were spreading, and dust was flying all over the sky. Everyone¡¯s view was obstructed.


    After a long time, the dust was gone and the people looked over.


    They only saw that the collapsed ground was red. The people of Golden Knife Sect disappeared, and the pungent smell of blood was disgusting.


    All the people of Golden Knife Sect were killed, nothing left.


    Plop!


    Someone fainted by fear and fell down.


    Clang!


    The brothers of Bai Family who were seizing Zheng Guangyi and Yan Lan were so scared that their faces turned pale and their hands and feet were stiff. They even could not hold the daggers, which then fell one after the other.


    People of Wuji Sect, Poison Sect and other sects were retreating. It was so terrible. Which fool had said that Chu Xun dared not to start a fight? He not only started, but started a very cruel one. Others always started a fight when they were contradicted. But this cruel man started without saying a word, and destroyed the whole sect. It was fucking scary.


    Chu Xun turned his head and looked at Bai Renjie and Bai Renxiong, slightly narrowing his eyes.


    The two men were scared out of their wits. They opened their mouths and were about to beg for mercy. Suddenly, their eyes bulged and they cried out in horror. A fire burst in their hearts, and then burned their viscera.


    Chu Xun opened the Soul-devoured Contract. All the betrayers would be killed by it!


    ¡°Sir, please forgive us¡­ please¡­¡± They screamed in horror and rolled on the ground in pain. They were very painful, because such a kind of pain came from the soul.


    ¡°They are smoking!¡± Some people shouted in surprise.


    But soon his surprise turned into endless fear.


    Golden flames rose on the two men, the temperature of which was so high that the air was refined and the sounds of explosion were heard. The two men disappeared completely in an instant, leaving nothing.


    Everyone was terrified. What kind of fire was it? It was too overbearing. Even the ashes were gone.


    The air was filled with a pungent smell. Some people were so scared that they even pissed or shit their pants.


    At this moment, even the grandmasters were thrilling and showed frightened eyes. At the same time, they also understood that this ruthless man had no scruples at all. He did not care about which sect they were from. He just killed them without saying a word.


    Chu Xun looked at the people of Wuji Sect and said indifferently, ¡°Which sect are you from?¡±


    Yang Fei was so scared that he couldn¡¯t say a word, as quiet as a mouse. His teeth were trembling and almost broke. He was no longer arrogant and domineering. When he heard Chu Xun¡¯s question, he couldn¡¯t say a complete word.


    The grandmaster of Third Grade behind him held the fist in the other hand and said respectfully, ¡°We come from Wuji Sect, senior.¡± He kept a low profile.


    Wuji Sect? Chu Xun was slightly stunned for a moment. He felt the name was familiar. Suddenly, he remembered it. He then said with a strange look, ¡°There is a presbyter named Pei Chong in Wuji Sect, right?¡±


    The grandmaster of Third Grade was stunned for a moment, and then said happily, ¡°It turns out that you know Presbyter Pei, senior.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    People of Wuji Sect couldn¡¯t help but relax. ¡°Unexpectedly, this cruel man and Pei Chong are old friends. It¡¯s so lucky. Now the ferocious devil will not kill us, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Yang Fei couldn¡¯t help but straighten his back. His waist and legs were not painful and his teeth stopped trembling. Besides, he didn¡¯t forget to look sideways at Gao Lei and told the other side with his eyes that the Wuji Sect was so famous and had many friends in the world.


    Gao Lei¡¯s frightened eyes grew a little ferocious. He was very angry.


    ¡°We dare not lie to you, senior. Presbyter Pei Chong has died. When we found him, half of his body was lost. He died miserably. We haven¡¯t found the murderer yet¡­¡± the grandmaster of Third Grade said with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°I know it,¡± Chu Xun said with a strange look.


    ¡°You already know that Presbyter Pei is dead. Please¡­¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression became more strange. He interrupted the grandmaster of Third Grade and said, ¡°I mean, I know who killed him.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­ what?¡± The grandmaster of Third Grade jumped up in horror, which showed how surprised he was.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re joking, right?¡± The grandmaster felt that his teeth were trembling.


    ¡°I killed three people in Mount Butterfly in Yunyan City. The leader was Pei Chong. I think he is the same person you were talking about.¡± Chu Xun opened his mouth and said.


    The grandmaster of Third Grade turned pale in an instant and was almost crying. ¡°Fuck, this cruel man is so insidious. We are enemies, but he did not make it clear so that I thought we are friends.¡±


    Yang Fei experienced what it was called ¡®joy begets sorrow¡¯. Once again, he was as quiet as a mouse, shivering with fear.


    ¡°Wuji Sect, you are really good at bringing trouble on yourselves.¡± Chu Xun raised his hand and said.


    The people of Wuji Sect were all tensed at once, and their hairs prickled with fear. This cruel man was going to kill them.


    Bang!


    The sudden sound almost scared the people of Wuji Sect to death.


    Everyone looked to the place where the sound was coming from.


    They saw Chen Hanlong riding on a handsome young man and punching him fiercely while the young man was screaming.


    It turned out that Liu Xiefei had realized the strange situation and planned to escape when Chu Xun attracted the attention of all the people. Unexpectedly, Chen Hanlong had been staring at him all the time.


    Chen Hanlong was injured before, but each of them had prepared Immortal Water for themselves. He had planned to take it secretly, so as to kill an enemy before he died. When he saw Liu Xiefei was going to run, he rushed over and kicked him down, and then rode on him and punched him.


    ¡°Fuck. How dare you escape? You bastard, I said that I would break your neck if I have a chance. Son of bitch, you actually wanted to run away¡­¡± Chen Hanlong had recovered after taking Immortal Water. At this time, he was desperately punching Liu Xiefei with all his strength.


    At this time, Zheng Qian also rushed over and beat Liu Xiefei with Chen Hanlong.


    Mo Xinghe also wanted to beat Liu Xiefei, but he was stopped by Zheng Guangyi and told that Liu Xiefei would definitely die if he beat him. After all, Mo Xinghe was a warrior. However, after stopping Mo Xinghe, Zheng Guangyi rushed to Liu Xiefei and kicked and punched him. While he beating Liu Xiefei, he gnashed his teeth and blue veins stood out on his temples, which showed that he had exerted much strength. Seeing that, Mo Xinghe could not help despising him for a while.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Liu Xiefei suddenly sat up, covering his crotch, and made a scream that did not sound like human being¡¯s.


    It turned out that Zheng Qian had fiercely kicked Liu Xiefei¡¯s crotch twice.


    Liu Xiefei was soon unable to call out, because Chen Hanlong kicked him in the face. Immediately, his face twisted, several teeth were broken, and mouth was full of blood. It was too horrible to look at.

 Chapter 135 - The Merciless Slaughter!

    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know Liu Xiefei. Besides, he was just an ordinary person, so Chu Xun didn¡¯t pay much attention to him from the beginning to the end.


    He wondered what the man had done so that Chen Hanlong and Zheng Qian hated him so much and even Mo Xinghe also wanted to beat him. These people were gnashing their teeth and beating the man with all their strength, veins standing out on their necks. It could show how angry Chen Hanlong and others were.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Xun asked Mo Xinghe.


    Mo Xinghe leaned over and said, ¡°Sir, he is Liu Xiefei.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted and his eyes became cold. He showed a kind of terrible momentum. Even the air around him was frozen.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Chu Xun calmly said with an indifferent expression.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s face was full of worry. At this moment, she suddenly felt very sad, and all of them could understand what kind of mixed feelings were hidden under Chu Xun¡¯s calm appearance.


    Chen Hanlong and others did not dare to disobey Chu Xun and hurriedly withdrew.


    Chu Xun flew to Liu Xiefei.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me. It has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s not me who wanted to frame you. Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Seeing Chu Xun coming, Liu Xiefei was scared to be crazy. He screamed in horror and crept backwards with both hands and feet, trying to stay away from Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were colder. He suddenly clenched his fists, and then several reincarnation lines appeared, wound forward, and quickly twined around Liu Xiefei¡¯s hands, feet and neck. Then he was picked up and dragged to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun put his hand on his head.


    It was Soul-searching Technique!


    Liu Xiefei was already scared out of wits and close to a mental breakdown, so Chu Xun easily broke into his Ocean of Memory and checked his memory.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was constantly changing, and people could see pleasure, anger, sorrow or joy on his face from time to time. Finally, his face was calm again, and he took back his hand slowly.


    Hua Qingwu went forward and gently grasped Chu Xun¡¯s hand, so as to bring him peace. She could clearly feel Chu Xun¡¯s confused thoughts at this time. His mood was very unstable.


    Liu Xiefei had already fainted. These reincarnation lines interweaved into a strange pattern, more like a symbol, and entered his body.


    ¡°Take your mom in first.¡± Chu Xun looked at Hua Qingwu and said in a gentle voice.


    Hua Qingwu nodded and said, ¡°I will accompany you at any time.¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned and his dark eyes, like a deep pool, changed a little. Then he nodded gently.


    ¡­


    When the door of the villa closed slowly and blocked Hua Qingwu and Yan Lan, Chu Xun suddenly raised his head and his eyes were scarlet, full of the sense of monstrosity.


    ¡°Damn you all!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice seemed to be from hell. Hundreds of reincarnation lines were wandering around him and the air was bursting.


    Boom!


    The ground under his feet exploded and he shot out like a streamer and rushed to the opposite Wuji Sect. He clenched his fists and attacked them.


    The grandmaster of Third Grade of Wuji Sect was scared out of wits, because Chu Xun was so fast. In a hurry, he crossed his arms before his chest to defend against Chu Xun¡¯s attack.


    Crack¡­ puff¡­


    The harsh sound of bone cracking made people feel the cold feeling crawling up their spines. The arms of the grandmaster of Third Grade were twisted, and his back exploded. He was completely dead.


    The grandmaster of Second Grade beside turned pale by fear. He turned around and ran away, even having no time to care about Yang Fei.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t chase after him. He just threw a punch, and a white line shot out.


    Puff!


    The grandmaster of Second Grade¡¯s body was penetrated and his heart was broken to pieces.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Since Chu Xun died in the battle with the old Demon King, his eyes had become as scarlet as blood and he was full of the bloodthirsty smell. He was extremely frightening now.


    Hundreds of reincarnation lines turned and twisted. They cut through the air and rushed to the other people of Wuji Set like a swarm of bees.


    Puff puff¡­


    Screams sounded one after another and blood gushed constantly in the air. The people of Wuji Sect fell down one by one, just like the wheat being cut. The penetrating power of those reincarnation lines was very strong. They penetrated through these people¡¯s throat, heart, or body mercilessly, killing them one by one.


    In an instant, all the people of Wuji Sect died.


    There was a thick smell of blood in the air, disgusting.


    Everyone was afraid and scared half to death, keeping quiet out of fear.


    Even Demon King¡¯s and Yin Zong¡¯s eyelids twitched and they subconsciously took two steps back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to kill all my relatives and friends and take away my property?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice was as cold as the cold pool deep in the ground, which made them shiver. Then he stared at the people of Myriad Sword Sect in Yuwei Mountain, and made a magic signet with both hands.


    The void began to vibrate, and the space was twisted. A loud and clear roar of phoenix, which could shatter the gold and stone, sounded and shocked everyone.


    A ten-meter-long shadow of phoenix stood in the air, whose cold eyes had no feelings. It flapped its wings, which brought red flames to burn in the air.


    Chu Xun showed a treacherous smile and put his hand down.


    The phoenix that bathed in the fire roared again, spread its wings and flew to the place where the people of Myriad Sword Sect were.


    ¡°Run, run away¡­¡± The grandmaster of Third Grade of Myriad Sword Sect was frightened and cried out involuntarily.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. The shadow of phoenix covered them.


    Boom!


    The mountains were swaying and the earth was trembling, as if the God was punishing them. The terrible flames spread around like rolling waves. Wherever they reached, the plants and trees there were swallowed by the fire and the air started burning. People felt it was difficult to breathe.


    After a long time, the flames were gone. Others saw that the ground was scorched, the stones were cracked, and all plants had turned into ashes. More than 20 people of Myriad Sword Sect, including the two grandmasters of Third Grade, disappeared without a trace.


    There was a silence, a dead silence!


    It was so terrible. This cruel man was just a reborn devil.


    ¡°I want to go home¡­ I don¡¯t want to stay here¡­ I¡­¡±


    Someone shouted in horror with dull eyes. He had been scared silly.


    The atmosphere of terror was spreading, and everyone felt the great chill as if they were in the severe winter. They regretted coveting the book of peerless skill and magic formation manual.


    Chu Xun stared at the people of Poison Sect with scarlet eyes.


    ¡°Run away¡­ Run away¡­¡±


    The grandmaster of Third Grade of Poison Sect cried out in fear.


    However, others were too scared to move. Their legs weakened and they couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Chu Xun¡¯s fingers danced in the air and countless reincarnation lines burst out. They swam in the air like bloodthirsty white snakes, waiting to devour the prey.


    Then he suddenly opened his ten fingers.


    The dense reincarnation lines seemed to have received an order and shot out at an incredible speed.


    Puff puff¡­


    The blood all over the sky was particularly dazzling in the sun.


    In a blink of an eye, more than 20 people of Poison Sect were slaughtered. There were thousands of blood holes on everyone¡¯s body, which were left by the Reincarnation Line by penetrating the body.


    The fallen corpse was covered with blood holes. The blood flowed and gathered on the ground, forming a blood river.


    Plop!


    Some people were so scared that their hearts and gallbladders burst. They died and fell to the ground.


    Some people were scared silly, shouting and laughing.


    Chu Xun was still making magic signets with both hands.


    Demon-slaughtering Palm¡­


    Demon-slain Finger¡­


    Huge hands formed by True Energy slapped them one by one, so that the ground cracked and the earth trembled.


    Giant fingers with the power of destruction fell down, so that there were corpses everywhere and blood flew like stream.


    Chu Xun completely turned this area into a living hell. Except for Demon King and other several people, the rest were all slaughtered and none of them survived.


    ¡­


    ¡°Brother Yin Zong, you have to exert all your energy now¡­¡± Demon King said to Yin Zong, voice full of fear.


    Yin Zong¡¯s face darkened. Chu Xun was so resolute, ferocious and simple. He did not give them any chance to negotiate.


    ¡°Yes, I have to do my best,¡± said Yin Zong. Then he pretended to be relaxed and said to Demon King, ¡°Brother Demon King, if we can leave Qianlong Mountain alive this time, I will invite you to drink.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re definitely going to invite me.¡± Demon King laughed loudly, but anyone could sense his fear from his laughter. He pretended to be confident.


    In fact, Demon King was timid. At first, he thought that both Chu Xun and his father, the old Demon King, had died, so he decided to avenge his families and kill all the people related to Chu Xun in a big way. He had never thought that Chu Xun was still alive.


    He wanted to leave the moment when Chu Xun appeared. Since Chu Xun could defeat his father and survive, he must be very strong.


    But Chu Xun started to kill them as soon as he showed up. So many of them had died and the blood flowed like stream. He was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to move. He was afraid that he would be the target of Chu Xun as soon as he moved.


    Yin Zong also showed a bitter look. He not only failed to see the book of peerless skill and magic formation manual, but also might die here.


    ¡°Are you ready to die?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were scarlet and monstrous.


    Demon King and Yin Zong looked at each other and couldn¡¯t say a word. Both of them were grandmasters of Fifth Grade. In the field of Martial Tao, they were both top masters. But now they were asked if they were ready to die. Hearing that, they were very angry. But so what? The ruthless man on the opposite side was not a warrior in the Innate Realm or the Acquired Realm who usually bowed and scraped when he saw them, but a cruel devil.


    The two were tense and alert.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted and rushed to them with his fists.


    Demon King, Yin Zong, and the people behind them changed their look greatly.


    ¡°Go.¡± Yin Zong flicked and a five-color ball of light burst out.


    Chu Xun changed his fist into a palm and raised his hand to clap the five-color ball of light.


    Clang!


    The sound of metals colliding was heard, and the five-color ball of light was knocked back by Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was surprised. He had already seen clearly that the five-color ball of light was a five-spotted ladybird, as large as a child¡¯s fist. But it was the first time that he had seen such a strange insect. He even hadn¡¯t seen one in the world of cultivation. The light of five colors was emitted by the five light spots on its back. What surprised him was that the ladybird was as strong as iron, and he didn¡¯t kill it.


    Yin Zong finally relaxed a little. This insect was called Iron Five-spotted Beetle. It could easily penetrate the steel plate of 10 centimeters thickness. Besides, its whole body was as hard as iron and wouldn¡¯t be broken by bullets. This was the sect-protecting insect of Ghost Yin Sect.


    Buzz¡­


    The Iron Five-spotted Beetle spread its wings and became as large as an adult¡¯s palm. The light around its body was brighter. Its wings vibrated so fast that they caused strange sound waves.


    Chen Hanlong, Zheng Guangyi and others, as well as Mo Xinghe, were all influenced by the sound wave. Their eyes were dull and they became infatuated.


    ¡°Piss off!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s angry roar, as loud as the thunder, sounded in the air, accompanied by the howls of dragon.


    The Iron Five-spotted Beetle shook and almost fell from the air.


    Chen Hanlong and other people suddenly woke up with fear on their faces. They didn¡¯t expect such a strange insect to be so terrible and to influence their minds and remind them of the sad or happy past.


    Buzz!


    The Iron Five-spotted Beetle flapped its wings and rushed towards Chu Xun. It was very angry and wanted to penetrate Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    Clang!


    The power of True Energy burst out from Chu Xun¡¯s palm and the Iron Five-spotted Beetle was knocked back again.


    The Iron Five-spotted Beetle fell more than ten meters away, but it flapped its wings and flew again.


    This time, Chu Xun was shocked. He had used some power of True Energy to attack the insect, which was enough to break the gold and crack the stone. But this strange insect was not affected at all. It was so strange.


    It seemed that the Iron Five-spotted Beetle knew Chu Xun¡¯s strength, so it dared not approach him easily and only hovered around him, looking for opportunities to attack Chu Xun.


    Surprise appeared in Chu Xun¡¯s monstrous eyes. ¡°Does it have intelligence?¡±


    Buzz!


    The Iron Five-spotted Beetle suddenly rushed towards Chu Xun like a light of five colors, as fast as lightning, and brought bursts of sonic boom.


    Chu Xun raised his hand, which was surrounded by True Energy.


    But a strange thing suddenly happened. The Iron Five-spotted Beetle actually changed its direction and rushed to Chen Hanlong.


    Chu Xun¡¯s scarlet eyes were even more monstrous. He moved and appeared in front of Chen Hanlong in an instant. Then he raised his hand to hit the Iron Five-spotted Beetle.


    Unexpectedly, the Iron Five-spotted Beetle once again changed its direction and flew directly to the sky, hovering above Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    The intelligence of the beetle was so amazing!

 Chapter 136 - The Revival of Zombie King

    ¡°Brother Demon King, if you still look on, none of us will leave alive today.¡± Yin Zong was angry. The Iron Five-spotted Beetle couldn¡¯t stop Chu Xun at all. However, Demon King still only watched the battle and did not join it, which was looking for trouble for himself.


    Hearing that, Demon King was a little angry, eyes twinkling. Then he turned over his hands and took out a black handleless cup.


    ¡°The Ghost-fostering Cup!¡±


    Seeing that, Yin Zong retreated two steps in terror and exclaimed!


    Demon King gave a look at Yin Zong in surprise. Did Yin Zong know the Ghost-fostering Cup?


    Yin Zong showed afraid eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that Demon King¡¯s trump card would be the Ghost-fostering Cup. Once the creature inside was released, the place for 5,000 meters around would be turned into hell. Even they could not escape, either.


    People in the field of Martial Tao liked to call it Ghost-fostering Cup. But no one knew whether it was the real name, because it was not made by the present means, but was handed down from ancient times. As for the time when it appeared, they couldn¡¯t found out. They only knew it was age-old.


    In those days, an archaeological team dug out a Ghost-fostering Cup, but they didn¡¯t know what it was at that time. Then they opened it with all their strength. Unexpectedly, the creature released by them not only killed the whole archaeological team, but also slaughtered the people 5,000 meters around. This happened to happen near the Ghost Yin Sect, so Yin Zong knew it very well.


    Chu Xun¡¯s scarlet eyes narrowed slightly. He felt the danger.


    ¡°Back off,¡± Chu Xun asked Chen Hanlong and others to return to the villa.


    Chen Hanlong and others always obey Chu Xun¡¯s words unconditionally. Mo Xinghe carried Liu Xiefei, who had fainted, and they all retreated into the villa.


    Chu Xun made a magic signet quickly and set up a magic formation to cover the whole villa.


    Buzz!


    The Iron Five-spotted Beetle hovering in the air also felt uneasy and was a little grumpy. It suddenly swooped down.


    Chu Xun snorted coldly and threw a punch into the air, power of which was terrible.


    Puff!


    This time, the Iron Five-spotted Beetle disintegrated directly. It was broken by Chu Xun¡¯s punch.


    Mixed feelings flickered in Yin Zong¡¯s eyes. The invincible Iron Five-spotted Beetle was broken by Chu Xun¡¯s fist, which made him feel shocked and sad.


    Demon King looked at Yin Zong and asked for his advice. ¡°Do we need to open the Ghost-fostering Cup?¡±


    Yin Zong¡¯s eyes twinkled and he couldn¡¯t make up his mind for a moment. The Ghost-fostering Cup was too terrible, so that he wouldn¡¯t open it unless he had to.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun turned into a flash of light and rushed out, trying to take away the Ghost-fostering Cup unexpectedly.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know that his every move was being kept an eye on by Demon King and others. Seeing him approaching, Demon King, with fierce eyes, patted the Ghost-fostering Cup in his hands and the cover of it flew away.


    All of a sudden, a creepy sense of danger came out from the Ghost-fostering Cup.


    Quack¡­


    The strange sound was heard, which made people¡¯s hair prickle with fear. Demon King directly threw out the Ghost-fostering Cup, and then crawled on the ground.


    The Ghost-fostering Cup did not fell to the ground, but floated in the air.


    Strange sounds were heard constantly and strong black air was constantly rising from the Ghost-fostering Cup, accompanied by the smell of blood and death.


    The small Ghost-fostering Cup seemed to be a bottomless hole. The black air kept rising and gathering. At last, it turned into a three- or four-meter-tall human being floating in the air.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Chen Hanlong and others were uneasy in the villa. They peeped through the window, only to see this terrible scene.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It looks very powerful. Demon King and others are all crawling to it,¡± said Mo Xinghe with serious eyes.


    ¡°Never mind what kind of ghost it is. Sir is an immortal from the heaven and he is able to kill all evil spirits with his sword.¡± In Chen Hanlong¡¯s heart, Chu Xun was a God and nothing could defeat him.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± Hua Qingwu said in a serious voice. As a cultivator, she was very sensitive.


    ¡°Is there any danger?¡± asked Mo Xinghe. He was worried about Chu Xun.


    Hua Qingwu shook her head slightly.


    Everyone was silent and stared at the outside nervously.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun was staring at the creature in front of him. He recognized it as soon as it appeared. It was a Zombie, which the old Demon King wanted to be, but failed because of incomplete evolution.


    The Zombie in front of Chu Xun was much stronger than the old Demon King. Chu Xun wondered how long it had been evolving in the Ghost-fostering Cup.


    When Chu Xun in the world of cultivation, there was the Zombie Clan, which was very powerful and famous for their strong bodies.


    Fortunately, he had got the blood of Ancestral Dragon, perfected the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique, learned the Eternal Phoenix Scripture, and reached the middle stage of Foundation Realm. Otherwise, today, he had no other choice but to flee.


    Quack¡­


    The Zombie screamed and the black air was rolling.


    The faces of Demon King, Yin Zong and others suddenly changed. They felt that the blood in their bodies was rolling, as if it was going to rush out of their bodies.


    Behind them, a few people in the Acquired Realm screamed in horror. They couldn¡¯t control their bodies and they were swept to mid-air by an invisible power and flew towards the Zombie.


    At this time, the scarlet in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes had been replaced by endless indifference.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun shot out, as fast as lightning. He raised his fists and punched those people in the Acquired Realm. At the same time, True Energy turned into flashes of white light and rushed out.


    Puff puff¡­


    Blood splashed in the air, and those warriors in the Acquired Realm who were screaming in horror were directly killed by Chu Xun.


    The body of Zombie was stiff at this time. But if he drank the blood of these people, his strength would increase greatly and then he could speak.


    Those warriors in the Acquired Realm were killed, but their bodies did not fall to the ground. Instead, they continued to fly towards the Zombie.


    Chu Xun snorted coldly. He made a magic signet with one hand and punched it in the air.


    The space shook and a huge palm formed by True Energy fell down.


    Demon-slaughtering Palm¡ªNirodha.


    On the other side, the Zombie was still screaming and the black air was still surging. A cloud of black air rushed out, trying to stop the falling huge handprint.


    Boom!


    After the collision of the black air and the huge hand print, the space suddenly twisted, causing a silent explosion. The black air was shattered by the huge handprint and those floating corpses and blood in the air fell to the ground.


    Boom!


    The mountains were shaking, and the ground exploded. The smoke and dust were surging, like huge waves spreading.


    Those corpses must have disappeared, nothing left, and the blood was either evaporated or absorbed by the soil.


    Quack!


    The Zombie screamed and Chu Xun could feel his anger.


    Then, balls of black air gathered and rushed to Chu Xun, each of which was as large as a basketball and like a real.


    Chu Xun reached out to grasp them.


    Bang!


    A ball of black air blasted directly.


    Bang! Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s hands were like butterflies in the ocean of flower, and the balls of black air blasted one after another.


    When the last ball of black air blasted, a scream sounded in mid-air.


    The three grandmasters who followed Demon King were sucked into the black air. In the blink of an eye, three corpses fell from the black air, which had already lost their breath and blood and become mummies.


    ¡°Damn you all!¡±


    Chu Xun said to Demon King with cold eyes.


    At this time, the black air suddenly went back, as if it was returning to the Ghost-fostering Cup. In fact, it was the Zombie who was devouring the black air.


    In an instant, all the black air in the sky was swallowed by the Zombie, and he also appeared in the views of all.


    It had the same appearance as human beings, but it was nearly three meters tall and had wide mouth and tusks. Two ten-centimeter-long sharp teeth were exposed outside, which was covered with bloodshot. It was naked. The surface of his body was dark red muscles, like red rocks. The meridians were hidden in these dark red muscles, like long red snakes, which was disgusting and frightening. The whole body was covered with the chilling smell of blood.


    ¡°Finally, I am back. Who woke me up? I will reward him.¡± The Zombie opened his mouth and no longer made strange sounds. After he drank the blood of three people, his tongue softened and he could speak.


    Demon King and Yin Zong were crawling on the ground. The momentum of the Zombie was so scaring that it made them tremble.


    ¡°Did you wake me up?¡± The Zombie¡¯s eyes turned to Demon King and Yin Zong.


    The two were very scared. They kowtowed and said, ¡°Welcome back, My King.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know the Zombie and also didn¡¯t know how to call him, so they simply called him King.


    The face of Zombie was stiff and he had no expression. After staring at the two people for a while, he said, ¡°You two are so weak. But since you woke me up, I will accept you as my slaves. Follow me in the future.¡±


    Demon King and Yin Zong were grieved as if they had lost their parents. They even couldn¡¯t explain their sadness. Both of them were grandmasters of Fifth Grade. Wherever they went, they would be respected and treated as gods, but now they were reluctantly accepted by someone as slaves, which made them ashamed and angry.


    But both of them were mortally afraid of death. Even though they were unwilling, they finally bowed down and thanked the Zombie.


    ¡°Thank you, My King!¡±

 Chapter 137 - The Reward Is So Amazing!

    Zombie looked at Chu Xun with eyes that resembled two blood holes, and sniffed slightly. Then he salivated as greed appeared on his grim and horrible face.


    ¡°What a strong bloodline! Mortal, you have repeatedly obstructed my recovery. Your punishment will be death.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s slanted eyes narrowed slightly and he had a sardonic expression on his face. Had he become stupid because he had stayed in that small cup for a long time, or did he leave his mind behind, when he came out?


    Demon King and Yin Zong grinned grimly, perverted satisfaction evident on their faces. Chu Xun was finally going to die, or they would be the ones to die from anger.


    One of them wanted to take away the peerless skill and magic formation manual, and the other wanted to seek revenge. However, neither of them could complete what they wanted to do. Besides, they had lost so many companions. What was more miserable was that both of them were now slaves. They suffered multiple losses and now they hated Chu Xun to the extreme.


    When Demon King and Yin Zong thought that Chu Xun would be killed, Zombie suddenly said to Chu Xun, ¡°But¡­ I can save you from death, as long as you become my slave, just like them.¡±


    ¡°No, my King. This man is too cruel and has killed countless people. He is my biggest enemy¡­¡± the Demon King said.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zombie shouted and released an aura which carried a kind of terrible momentum, and made the two tremble. ¡°How dare you question my decision? This is your first mistake, so I won¡¯t kill you, but you have to be punished.¡±


    When he finished speaking, two pockets of black air erupted and penetrated through their arms.


    Demon King and Yin Zong screamed as blood spurted from their arms. Then Zombie waved his hand, and the blood condensed into a stream and flew into the air. He opened his mouth and swallowed it.


    ¡°My King, please¡­ please forgive us. We will not dare to¡­ ¡± Feeling that their blood loss would be continuous, the two turned pale with fear and quickly begged for mercy.


    Zombie snorted and the blood line broke off. During this short time, he had absorbed one fifth of the blood of the two separately, and his strength had increased.


    ¡°If you make such a mistake again next time, I will kill you.¡± Zombie licked his lips with his dark red tongue, as if he was savoring the taste of the delicious blood.


    They trembled and said they would not do it again, in unison.


    Zombie was satisfied. He looked at Chu Xun again and said, ¡°If you are willing to be my slave, I can give you a reward.¡±


    Hearing that, Demon King and Yin Zong were so shocked that they almost spat out blood. ¡°We are all slaves, but why should Chu Xun receive another reward, while being a slave is our reward? It¡¯s so fucking unfair.¡±


    ¡°What should I give you?¡± Zombie thought, while stroking his chin. After a moment, he suddenly raised his head and said, ¡°I have an idea. I¡¯ll give you the right to kiss my feet. It is a supreme glory that no one has ever received before.¡±


    Demon King and Yin Zong were shocked at first, and then they flushed with excitement. They suddenly thought that Zombie King was so pleasing to the eye. Such a reward as allowing Chu Xun to kiss his feet was so amazing. They were so excited that they wanted to shout and set off a bunch of firecrackers to celebrate.


    ¡°Fuck! What the hell did he say?¡± Chen Hanlong was angry. He could not accept anyone¡¯s disrespect toward Chu Xun. So he rolled up his sleeves and was about to rush out, as he shouted, ¡°Damn it! How dare he insult Sir? I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    Mo Xinghe pulled him back and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯d better not make trouble for Sir. I¡¯m afraid you will be mummified even before you approach him.¡±


    Chen Hanlong could not help shivering, when he thought of the deaths of the three grandmasters.


    ¡°Old Chen, even if I give you a knife, you still can¡¯t cut that monster.¡± Zheng Guangyi rolled his eyes and scoffed at Chen Hanlong¡¯s reckless behavior.


    ¡°Old Zheng, is your temper getting worse? How dare you laugh at me? Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen, Dad, stop quarreling. Look!¡± Zheng Qian exclaimed.


    All eyes were focused on Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s head was down and his expression could not be seen clearly. It seemed that he had surrendered to Zombie.


    Zombie also had the same thought. He thought that Chu Xun had agreed to be his slave. Such a strong bloodline was enough for him to evolve again. When the time came, he would be the most powerful being in the whole world, and everyone would be no match for him. Then he would enslave the whole world. Zombie could not help laughing at the thought.


    ¡°My slave, come and get the reward!¡± Zombie, floating about ten centimeters above the ground, held his head high and stretched out one foot covered with interlaced muscles and channels, as he waited for Chu Xun to kiss it.


    Chu Xun moved, walking forward, one step at a time.


    Demon King and Yin Zong¡¯s smiles were so wide that their faces became distorted. They shouted in their minds, ¡°Chu Xun, you will get your comeuppance today, too. Ha ha¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir is a God. How could he kiss that dirty foot? No¡­¡± Chen Hanlong gnashed his teeth, as he said this.


    The others fell silent as they stared at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun walked very slowly, with a serious expression, as if he was going on a pilgrimage. He stood one step away from Zombie, stopped, then¡­


    Bang!


    Blood gushed forth all over the sky and dark, red flesh exploded in all directions. Ripples appeared in front of Chu Xun, which prevented the blood from falling on him. But Zombie rolled over in mid-air and flew backward.


    All people were dumbstruck and their eyes popped out, like that of a toad.


    They could not believe their eyes. What did they just see? Chu Xun approached Zombie. Then he threw a punch. After that, blood and flesh flew in all directions. Zombie was knocked back and fell onto the grass, dozens of meters away, with an earth shaking force.


    ¡°You humble insect, I will crush you, suck your blood and train you to be a puppet, so that you will never be born again.¡±


    The smell of blood permeated the air. Zombie roared angrily, as the whole Qianlong Mountain shook.


    A red light flashed, and Zombie appeared more than ten meters from Chu Xun.


    The others could not help gasping, as their hairs stood up in fear. Zombie looked so pathetic. He had lost half of his face, which had been shattered by Chu Xun, with one blow.


    The muscles on Zombie¡¯s face wriggled slowly, and soon his face was back to normal.


    When Chu Xun saw that, his eyebrows were slightly raised. The healing ability of Zombie was amazing.


    ¡°You despicable insect, how dare you disrespect me? I¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Blood splashed all over the sky and Zombie flew backward again, while roaring in anger.


    Everyone was totally stunned and disbelief showed on their faces. Chu Xun had once again dealt Zombie another blow.


    The key factor was Chu Xun¡¯s amazing speed. It was twice the speed of sound.


    ¡°I knew that Sir was invincible,¡± Chen Hanlong shouted excitedly.


    Demon King and Yin Zong almost spat out blood in their depression. They had experienced Chu Xun¡¯s simple and crude moves before. They did not expect that he would dare to shake his fist in the face of such a horrible existence as Zombie. He was even more cruel than the devil. This was Chu Xun.


    ¡°You humble insect, I¡¯ll tear you up.¡± Being knocked back twice, Zombie was now extremely furious.


    In response, a giant finger dropped from the sky.


    Zombie roared and the black air around him started surging. Then he threw a punch toward the sky, which was accompanied by this terrible black air.


    Boom!


    The two forces collided and exploded in the air. The black air surged and spread all over, shaking the mountains and trees.


    It was a fact that Zombie was very strong. He had cracked the Demon-slain Finger of Chu Xun.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª smashing the mountain and river using the second finger.


    Boom! The space was distorted and the air exploded. The giant finger fell toward Zombie again, with the power of destruction.


    Chu Xun kept on making magic signets with both hands.


    Demon-slaughtering Palm ¡ª Nirodha!


    The huge palm print blocked out the sky and the sun, and rushed toward Zombie, with invincible powers.


    Chu Xun had used two powerful skills in a row, which was much more terrifying than what he used before, when he dealt with other people.


    Boom!


    The giant finger fell, and the mountains shook as the ground collapsed. After that, the palm print fell downward instantly, and the space vibrated, as if a nuclear bomb had exploded. The dust surged like waves, and all the wood and stones cracked and crumbled into powder.


    A dark red figure rushed up toward the sky. It was Zombie. He had succeeded in resisting Chu Xun¡¯s terrible attack and remained unscathed. His cultivation was amazing.


    ¡°You insect, go to hell,¡± Zombie roared. Then his black aura surged and turned into a huge ghost head, which then rushed toward Chu Xun.


    ¡°Little Zombie Ghost, how dare you. You should not exist in this world, but there is a place for you on the road to reincarnation. Today, I¡¯ll reincarnate you.¡± Chu Xun sneered and said. As far as he knew, this Zombie in front of him was a Zombie Ghost at most. His cultivation had not reached that of the Zombie King.


    The evolutionary sequence of the Zombie Clan was Zombie, Zombie Ghost, Zombie General, and Zombie King. Even if the terrifying strength of Zombie King was no better than that of Emperor Ao, it was still enough to scare everyone.


    Zombie was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he roared, ¡°How dare you insult me? I¡¯ll definitely kill you today.¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk nonsense, little Zombie Ghost? If you don¡¯t want to be reincarnated, I¡¯ll destroy you directly,¡± Chu Xun said with an indifferent expression. Then, countless reincarnation lines burst forth from his fingertips, and finally formed into a whip.


    Clap!


    As he waved his hands, the long whip shot out and lashed at Zombie Ghost¡¯s head, with a mighty force.


    Bang!


    Zombie Ghost¡¯s head exploded, but the whip did not stop and rushed toward Zombie.


    Zombie shouted angrily and then lifted his hand to grab the whip. However, the whip evaded his hands, as if it was alive, and lashed at his face instead. Immediately, blood and flesh flew in all directions.


    Zombie shrieked. He was in a towering rage now. He suddenly reached out his arm, which was twice as long than that of ordinary people, to grasp the tip of the whip, at lightning speed. Then black air surged and the whip broke into pieces, which then once again turned into countless reincarnation lines.


    Seeing that, Chu Xun raised his hand and made a light flicking motion. Then countless reincarnation lines went toward Zombie like short spears, silently and at lightning speed.


    Zombie waved his hand and the black air surged and formed a black, defensive wall.


    Clang! Clang!


    Metals collided, which gave off a deafening sound. Finally, the Reincarnation Line won. The Reincarnation Line was formed by True Energy, which was the invincible opponent of all evil forces. A small number of reincarnation lines penetrated the wall of black air and shot at Zombie¡¯s body.


    Unfortunately, Zombie¡¯s body was extremely tough. Even the Reincarnation Line with its strong penetrating powers could not pierce through it. They could only scratch his body.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    Zombie was angry and the black air then turned into a long javelin, which shot toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was calm and collected. He took one step and moved more than 20 meters away, and succeeded in avoiding the long javelin.


    Bang!


    The long javelin formed by the black air hit the ground, leaving a big hole with a diameter of more than five meters, which looked very terrifying.


    ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± Chu Xun said coldly. Then he made a magic signet with one hand, as the momentum grew at a terrible and rapid speed.


    The space shook and billowy flames appeared. The roaring cry of a phoenix, which could shatter gold and stones, sounded and shook the sky.


    A huge shadow of a phoenix, bathed in the fire, stood proudly in the sky. It flapped its wings and the flames rose by thousands of meters.


    When Chu Xun cast his hand downward, the shadow of the phoenix moved immediately and rushed toward Zombie, with a domineering power.


    Zombie shrieked, a sound that was like a ghost crying. The black air around him surged and turned into a ten-meter-long, black giant tiger. It raised its head and roared, its eyes filled with anger.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The black tiger jumped up, dashed toward the sky, and rushed to the fire phoenix, with a monstrous aura.


    Boom!


    The two animals collided with each other and exploded. A mushroom cloud appeared in mid-air and the fierce flames, mixed with the black air, spread out for more than ten meters, in an instant. All the places that came into contact with the flames and black air were gutted immediately, leaving nothing behind.


    The fire phoenix and the black tiger were closely linked to Chu Xun and Zombie. The consequences of the collision were extremely terrible.


    One of Zombie¡¯s forearm cracked and he flew backward with a roar.


    Chu Xun was also knocked back. He broke several locust trees, their sizes as thick as the rim of a bowl, and then stopped. A drop of dazzling, scarlet blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 138 - The Desperate Battle!

    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted and launched the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique. The roars of the dragon could be heard constantly and each pore of his body was gleaming. Then he clenched his fists and rushed toward Zombie.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Zombie was very angry, because Chu Xun, whom he regarded as a little ant in his heart, had hurt him countless times. He was also unwilling to admit that he had been outdone. The next moment, his broken arm recovered. His healing ability was too strong. Then, surrounded by the mass of black air, he rushed toward Chu Xun.


    Bang!


    When the two men collided, the power of their fists surged and spread. Wherever it passed, all the sand and rocks flew all over the sky, and all the plants were destroyed.


    Bang, Bang¡­


    The shadows of their fists were all over the sky and the dull sounds of collision resounded through the sky. They attacked each other very quickly and violently. They rose and approached the hillside as they fought, destroying the dense forest there, like two dinosaurs.


    Boom!


    A huge stone, as large as a square table, flew toward Chu Xun, and was smashed by his fist.


    Chu Xun took a step forward and advanced more than ten meters. He was close to Zombie now. Then he threw a punch, while his bones glowed and his viscera roared.


    Boom!


    Zombie screamed. His arm was broken again, and his flesh and blood flew in all directions. He was frightened. His body was extremely tough and even the armor-piercing bullet could not do any harm to him. But his arm had been smashed by Chu Xun, showing that the other party¡¯s body was better than his.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun threw another ferocious fist strike. Zombie¡¯s chest exploded and collapsed. The sound of his bones cracking frightened the others.


    Zombie was scared and furious. The black air surged and he used his palm to simulate a knife to hack at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun retreated quickly. But he was still hit on the shoulder and flew backward, smashing into a huge stone.


    Whoosh!


    A glittering wooden sword appeared, and fierce Sword Qi shot out to attack Zombie.


    Puff!


    Zombie¡¯s right arm was cut off and broken by the Sword Qi.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The terrible black air filled the space and turned into a broadsword, which hacked violently at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun shook his fist, which shone brightly, and shattered the broadsword with a bang. Then he looked over and saw Zombie flying backward.


    ¡°Where to escape to?¡±


    The ground under Chu Xun¡¯s feet exploded, and he appeared more than ten meters away, in an instant.


    Zombie went back to the villa, and Demon King and Yin Zong were shocked to see his appearance. At this moment, Zombie was a miserable sight to behold. His chest had collapsed and one arm was gone. He was bleeding profusely and a great number of his bones were exposed.


    Looking at Chu Xun who was coming over, the two widened their eyes. Chu Xun was so abnormal.


    ¡°I knew it. Sir is a God, an invincible being. How lonely an invincible man is¡­¡± Chen Hanlong cheered and sang.


    Seeing that Chu Xun was okay, Hua Qingwu and others could not help relaxing. When they heard Chen Hanlong¡¯s strange song, they all smiled.


    ¡°You humble insect, I will kill you.¡± Zombie was furious and roared, as he stared at the advancing Chu Xun. Then he grabbed Yin Zong, bit his neck, and drank his blood desperately, ignoring his attempts at resisting.


    In an instant, Yin Zong turned into a husk, as all of his blood was drained. Zombie¡¯s collapsed chest made a rapid recovery, his broken arm healed instantly, and his strength became more powerful.


    Demon King was almost scared to death. Crawling to the ground, he shivered and pleaded, ¡°My King, I am your most loyal slave. Please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you are so loyal, offer your blood to me.¡± Zombie was very cruel and was about to grab Demon King.


    Demon King gritted his teeth, and his eyes were filled with rage. Suddenly, he jumped up and punched Zombie¡¯s approaching big hand.


    Bang!


    Demon King was a grandmaster of Fifth Grade. His unexpected strike made Zombie stumble a few steps backward.


    Zombie was obviously stunned. He did not expect that Demon King would dare to strike him. He was furious and shouted, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! I just want to survive. You actually want to suck my blood!¡± Demon King scolded Zombie directly. At this moment, he did not care about anything anymore. Since he was already in danger, he would put up a fight in order to survive. Maybe he would succeed in surviving.


    Unfortunately, he soon knew that sometimes it was futile to resist. Zombie slapped him and immediately he could not move.


    ¡°Little slave, how dare you fight against me? Go to hell.¡± Zombie said and then stuck his fangs out, ready to bite through Demon King¡¯s neck.


    How could Chu Xun allow Zombie to become more and more powerful? The blood of two grandmasters of Fifth Grade was enough to help Zombie regain its peak strength.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun wielded his sword, and a mass of Sword Qi shot out to attack Zombie, like a flash of lightning.


    Zombie knew the strength of the Sword Qi, so he moved to avoid it. But he forgot about Demon King. When he responded, he was furious.


    Demon King had been cut in two at the waist by a sword, accompanied by his scream.


    Zombie roared and rushed over to Demon King, but he only managed to snatch half of the body. Poor Demon King did not know that after his death, the blood of half of his body had been sucked up by his new master.


    The other half was shattered by Chu Xun¡¯s sword and turned into a torrent of bloody rain.


    Zombie¡¯s strength increased quickly, accompanied by a kind of horrible momentum, which was amazing.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was cold, but he felt uneasy in his heart. Zombie became stronger than before.


    Floating in mid-air, Zombie stretched out. He now felt better than ever. His eyes, which were like two blood holes, were full of strange light and there was lesser black air around him, but he still gave people a dangerous feeling.


    ¡°Poor guy, I will ask you again. Would you like to follow me as a slave?¡± His tone was happy, but was filled with greed. The blood of two grandmasters of Fifth Grade had helped him become so powerful. If he sucked Chu Xun¡¯s blood, he might evolve again.


    Chu Xun showed an expression of indifference. Then¡­ he raised his fists to attack Zombie.


    ¡°I planned to train you as my blood slave. Since you are so ungrateful, I will drink all your blood at once.¡± Zombie was very angry. He was enraged by Chu Xun. He disliked Chu Xun¡¯s style of attacking without any prior warning.


    Zombie also threw a fierce punch, which brought about strong power and caused a sound explosion.


    Bang!


    The two fists collided, making a dull crashing sound. And both of them were knocked back at the same time.


    While Chu Xun flew backward, the wooden sword in his hand glowed with a golden color and something was roaring in the sky. A golden giant sword measuring more than 100 feet long, stood in the air.


    ¡°Chop!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted, and the golden sword moved and fell toward Zombie


    Boom!


    The whole Qianlong Mountain quaked violently. A mass of earth and rocks fell down the slope of mountain. Dust and ash flew all over the sky at the place the giant sword fell, blocking the sun and the sky. It seemed as if a nuclear bomb had exploded.


    After a long time, the smoke and dust dissipated, and Chu Xun looked over. There, the ground exploded, and a gully of more than ten feet long and more than a meter deep, was left by the huge sword. Moreover, Zombie had disappeared.


    Chu Xun was not happy at all. He could feel that Zombie was not dead.


    Bang!


    A part of the gully exploded and a figure rose to the sky. It was Zombie, who looked very miserable now. Half of his face was gone, and half his right shoulder had been cut off. A terrible wound appeared on his chest, and his dark red heart could be seen through it.


    ¡°You damned bug¡­¡± roared Zombie loudly. He was going crazy, because he had been injured by Chu Xun again. He was a little frightened by the power of the terrible sword, which had targeted him before. He could not escape or avoid it. He could only defend against it. Besides, what made him more frightened, was that there was a strange energy pooling at his injury site and this was preventing his wounds from healing, so his recovery was very slow.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face paled even more. The attack just now had used up too much of his energy, but he still did it.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s bones gleamed brightly, and his heart was beating like a drumbeat. His whole body was surrounded by lights. A phoenix was roaring on his left hand, while a dragon was roaring on his right hand. With his cultivation at the middle stage of Foundation Realm being exerted to the extreme, Chu Xun rushed toward Zombie again.


    Bang!


    Zombie screamed. He was knocked back by Chu Xun and his injured shoulder directly exploded into a bloody mist.


    Chu Xun was very close to him, almost like a shadow tailing him. He threw more than ten punches in succession.


    Bang, Bang¡­


    Blood gushed out from Zombie¡¯s body continuously, and he kept screaming in pain.


    Chu Xun changed his motions in the air, and kicked one side of Zombie¡¯s body, using great power, which emitted sharp sounds of bones cracking. Zombie¡¯s ribs were broken and he flew backward like a shell and directly smashed into a villa.


    Swish! Swish!


    Two sharp sounds could be heard in the air. Two white lights were approaching Chu Xun, at lightning speed.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face suddenly changed. The next moment, the white lights hit him.


    Puff!


    Chu Xun flew backward and coughed out blood.


    They were Zombie¡¯s fangs, which were just like two daggers. He had bathed in dragon blood and improved the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique, so the two teeth could not pierce his skin. But he was also shocked and seriously injured.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time, Zombie came back and directly ran into Chu Xun with great, bloodthirsty momentum.


    Chu Xun¡¯s feet shifted a little, and then he moved sideways for more than ten meters. However, his face changed suddenly.


    He had been deceived. Zombie¡¯s target was not him, but Hua Qingwu and the others, in the villa.


    In terms of cultivation, Zombie¡¯s was much higher than Chu Xun. If Chu Xun had not had so many means, he would have been defeated.


    Boom!


    Zombie was domineering. He directly broke through the Defending Formation set up by Chu Xun and then hit the villa with one hand. The whole villa collapsed and the people inside appeared. Then Zombie shot out a hand to grasp Hua Qingwu. He felt that her blood was very pure and he would have an instant recovery after drinking it.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    Chu Xun roared angrily. The wooden sword in his hand buzzed and became brighter. He wielded it and golden Sword Qi lit up the sky, and rushed toward Zombie with unparalleled, bloodthirsty power.


    Just as Zombie was about to grab Hua Qingwu, the golden Sword Qi flashed by.


    Puff!


    Flesh and blood flew in the air. Zombie¡¯s arm was cut off, separated from his body, and crushed by the Sword Qi.


    Zombie roared and now, he began to feel afraid. Every attack of Chu Xun was extremely terrifying and frightening.


    Plop!


    Suddenly, Chu Xun knelt on one knee. Thanks to the wooden sword, he did not fall down.


    Zombie was stupefied for a moment. Then his eyes turned red and glowing, and he laughed. He had seen that Chu Xun was a spent force now. It seemed that those powerful and terrifying attacks had consumed a lot of his energy, especially the last sword attack. Maybe, he would soon exhaust all his energy.


    He raised his hand, and amidst the black air, a fist formed and shot out.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun flew backward and the wooden sword flew away from his hand. He coughed up blood in mid-air, and scarlet blood sprayed everywhere. Finally, he fell more than ten meters away and passed out completely.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­ An insect is just an insect. Whoever dares to fight against me will come to a miserable end.¡± Zombie laughed happily. The remaining half of his face was already a horrific sight. At this time, as he was laughing, it was even more creepy.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± exclaimed Chen Hanlong. They were all exhausted and embarrassed now. If they had not been protected by Hua Qingwu, they would have died or been disabled, when the villa collapsed.


    Hua Qingwu felt anxious and worried. She was desperate and wanted to run to Chu Xun, but was hit by Zombie.


    Zombie was very careful. Instead of approaching Chu Xun himself, he kicked a huge stone, as large as a square table, toward Chu Xun.


    Half of Chu Xun¡¯s body was smashed into the ground.


    On seeing that, Chen Hanlong and others were extremely angry and shouted.


    Only then did Zombie believe that Chu Xun had fainted. He laughed arrogantly and said, ¡°You humble ant, death is your only end since you don¡¯t want to submit to me. When I suck your blood, I will turn you into a puppet, so that you will never be reincarnated¡­¡± Then, he could not wait to rush to Chu Xun. He had two new fangs now. The previous two had been broken after they hurt Chu Xun.


    His fangs were shining and he could not wait to bite Chu Xun¡¯s neck.


    At this time, Chu Xun, who had fainted, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Zombie was frightened. He realized that he had been tricked and tried to escape. Unfortunately, it was a little too late.


    Puff!


    Zombie lowered his head and saw a white flawless palm penetrate into his chest. It went straight to the heart and then exploded.


    A blood hole, as large as the rim of a bowl, appeared in his chest. His heart had been blown to pieces.


    ¡°The sword,¡± Chu Xun said, but his voice was so weak.


    Fortunately, Mo Xinghe heard that. He ran to pick up Chu Xun¡¯s fallen wooden sword, at full speed. Then he ran back all the way, raised the wooden sword and chopped away at Zombie.


    Puff!


    Blood gushed out and a head rolled on the ground. Mo Xinghe directly kicked it away.


    Seeing that Zombie had been beheaded, Chu Xun felt completely relieved and fainted.

 Chapter 139 - Chu Xun Launches A Sneak Attack!

    They did not know that several figures flashed into the dense forest in the distance, after Chu Xun passed out. They were in a hurry and looked very embarrassed.


    These people were none other than the masters of Golden Knife Sect, Wuji Sect and other sects, who came to support their companions. Among them, the weakest was the grandmaster of Fourth Grade.


    When they arrived, they happened to see the battle between Chu Xun and Zombie. They saw the miserable death of Demon King and Yin Zong, both of whom were grandmasters of Fifth Grade, and had almost been scared to death. They had lain on the ground, one by one, holding their breaths and pretending to be dead, for fear that Zombie or Chu Xun might find them.


    It was not until they saw Chu Xun faint that they fled in a panic. Some of them wanted to kill Chu Xun and the others, when Chu Xun was in a coma. However, when they saw that Chu Xun had only pretended to be dead and successfully killed Zombie, they dared not take any risks and ran away fast.


    After that day, the news that Chu Xun was still alive, spread throughout, and the whole country was shocked.


    Chu Xun had annihilated the Golden Wolf Mercenary, alone.


    He had destroyed the Demon King Sect.


    He had fought against many people in Qianlong Mountain.


    These remarkable achievements made Chu Xun famous in the whole field of Martial Tao.


    People in the secular world were also excited. General Chu, who had rescued more than 100 hostages from the Golden Wolf Mercenary, was still alive, which was cause for a national celebration.


    ¡­


    A month later, Chu Xun woke up. This time, he had been seriously hurt. When he attacked Zombie for the last time, he burnt a drop of his blood, which came at a high price.


    It had been several days since he woke up and his injuries had healed. The battle was also beneficial to him. His foundation was more solid now.


    The top of Qianlong Mountain had been destroyed, which was very important, because it was connected to the Spirit Vein. Chen Hanlong was in charge of the reconstruction now. Recently, everyone lived in the Purple Bamboo Club, for the time being.


    Chu Xun suddenly felt very tired. After he had been reborn, he had been fighting and killing every day, which was no different from the life in the world of cultivation.


    In recent days, he cut off all contact with the outside world. Except for Chen Hanlong and the others, he ignored everyone else.


    Of course, some people were shameless and no one could stop them. For example, Long Ao had been there for three days.


    ¡°Little girl, the dishes here are really good. It seems that I can live here for a while.¡± Long Ao put down his chopsticks and tasted the wine, happily.


    ¡°Of course you can¡­¡± Hua Qingwu said, with a smile


    ¡°No way.¡± Chu Xun interrupted Hua Qingwu and said unhappily. Long Ao did not act like a visitor at all. These were all prepared for Chu Xun by Hua Qingwu, but once again they had been eaten by Long Ao.


    ¡°Boy, the Purple Bamboo Club is this little girl¡¯s home. Who are you? You are just a toy boy.¡± Long Ao looked sideways at Chu Xun and said this disdainfully.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes widened in anger and he almost spat out blood. ¡°Am I a toy boy?¡±


    ¡°Can you repeat what you said?¡± Chu Xun was angry.


    ¡°You are so thick-skinned. Would you like to hear that again? You are so shameless.¡± Long Ao¡¯s face was full of contempt.


    Chu Xun was so angry that even his hairs stood on end. The True Energy around him surged and he raised his hand, ready to beat the old man.


    Long Ao squinted, fearing nothing, and calmly said, ¡°If you are not afraid to destroy this place, just do it. I will not fight back.¡±


    Chu Xun was so angry. How could a man be so shameless? How many times had he threatened him with that?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have a fight.¡±


    Gurgle!


    Long Ao took a sip of wine and raised his voice on purpose. He turned his back on Chu Xun and shook his head, while drinking. It was really annoying.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched. He really wanted to beat up this old man, though he did not know if he could defeat him.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be mad at me. You¡¯ve ruined my courtyard twice. I have no place to stay now. Why can¡¯t I stay here for some time¡­¡±


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, Long Ao stopped talking abruptly and he felt very dizzy now, as if someone had hit him with a stick.


    Yes, someone did hit him with a stick. Chu Xun was standing behind Long Ao, with a solemn look. But he was carrying a vertical coat hanger, which was as thick as a baby¡¯s arm.


    Hua Qingwu opened her mouth in surprise and was stunned. She saw it with her own eyes, Chu Xun picking up a coat hanger and hitting Long Ao, on the back of his head.


    Furthermore, the coat hanger in Chu Xun¡¯s hands was raised again.


    Bang!


    Long Ao blacked out and his whole body shook, as if he was drunk.


    Bang! Bang!


    Long Ao struggled to look back, and then¡­ that was all.


    Powerful as he was, it was still fortunate that he did not die, while he was being attacked continuously by others, without having taken any precautions, and just passed out.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you¡­¡± Hua Qingwu was at a loss for words, and her beautiful eyes were wide open.


    Chu Xun threw away the damaged coat hanger in his hand. Then he sat down, poured a glass of alcohol for himself, and drank it as he faced Long Ao.


    ¡°Old man, how dare you laugh at me?¡± The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth were raised, indicating that he was in a good mood.


    But Hua Qingwu could not smile. She had a hunch that Chu Xun did it on purpose.


    After drinking three glasses of alcohol, Chu Xun stood up, looked at Hua Qingwu and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Will there be any danger?¡± Hua Qingwu asked.


    Chu Xun pondered for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°When will you be back?¡±


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    ¡°Go early and come back as soon as possible. I¡¯ll book a ticket for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡­


    After Chu Xun left, Long Ao woke up two hours later. Then the whole Purple Bamboo Club shook, because of his roar, as if it was an earthquake.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Long Ao¡¯s face darkened and his eyebrows were raised. The key was that his head hurt too much, so he could not control his expression. He was very furious.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± Hua Qingwu forced herself not to smile and answered him. Long Ao felt so miserable. Even she thought that Chu Xun had been too scheming. Looking at Long Ao¡¯s injured head, she even could feel the pain.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Long Ao roared. He felt so angry that his mouth and eyes were twisted, and smoke was coming out of his nose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He did not say.¡± Hua Qingwu was not stupid. She would not tell the truth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. He must be hiding somewhere in this building,¡± Long Ao shouted and looked around, ¡°There must be a camera in this room. He can see me. He¡¯s laughing at me.¡±


    Hua Qingwu really felt sad for Long Ao. A good old man was so mad at Chu Xun that he lost his head.


    ¡°Senior, you are over thinking There is absolutely no camera here. What¡¯s more, Chu Xun left after knocking you unconscious. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, he knocked me out?¡± Long Ao suddenly jumped up and shouted angrily, ¡°Did he do a sneak attack on me? If we had a real fight, I can defeat him, even if he has another nine helpers. I can kill him easily. ¡±


    ¡°What you said is absolutely right, senior.¡± Hua Qingwu appeased Long Ao. Long Ao¡¯s cultivation was extremely high. If he was really angry, this building would be destroyed by him merely stamping his feet.


    ¡°Hum, in this building, only you are pleasing to my eye. The others are all bad guys, especially Chu Xun. He is so shameless. He actually did a sneak attack on me.¡± When it came to Chu Xun, Long Ao felt his head hurting again and he gnashed his teeth in hatred.


    Hua Qingwu forced herself not to smile and nodded.


    ¡°Hum, I¡¯m waiting here. I don¡¯t believe he will not be back. How dare he hit me? He is an insidious and despicable man. I will¡­¡± Long Ao¡¯s anger was hard to extinguish, and he ranted on about Chu Xun¡¯s evil deeds, in detail.


    When she heard that, Hua Qingwu¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Her beautiful eyes became gloomy and deep worry emerged in them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there would be no danger in this trip? Then why did you let senior Long Ao stay?¡±


    Hua Qingwu suddenly understood why Chu Xun had knocked out Long Ao. That was because he knew about Long Ao¡¯s temper, and he would be assured if Long Ao was on guard here.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you are worried about us. But do you know that we are also worried about you?¡± Hua Qingwu whispered this to herself.


    If Long Ao knew that not only had he been knocked out, but also framed, he would go crazy, instantly.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun stepped out of the airport in the capital, with an indifferent look. His eyebrows furrowed and then straightened.


    An old man in a Zhongshan suit appeared, with a very respectful look. He was one of the bodyguards of the top official, named Gao Xu, who had been bullied by Chu Xun, before.


    ¡°Glad to meet you, senior!¡± Although he was older than Chu Xun, when he saw Chu Xun, he also had to greet him, because the knowledgeable one was the teacher, which was the rule in the field of Martial Tao.


    Furthermore, he had great admiration for Chu Xun. As a subordinate of the top official, he knew all about the achievements of Chu Xun clearly.


    ¡°How did you know I¡¯m in the capital?¡± Chu Xun asked, indifferently.


    Gao Xu leaned over and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just following the orders.¡±


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and did not say a word again. Then he sat in the car belonging to the top official, an old Hongqi car.


    The car drove to a shabby alley.


    ¡°Senior, please!¡± Gao Xu got out of the car and opened the door for Chu Xun.


    After entering, Chu Xun found that the top official, the old man, and Liu Xiaobai, were all there. On seeing Chu Xun, the old man turned paler and Liu Xiaobai shivered with fear. Recently, she learned about Chu Xun¡¯s remarkable achievements through a few words from the top official. Only then did she realize how ridiculous her original pride was, and how lucky she was to be alive.


    ¡°I knew you would not die.¡± After seeing Chu Xun, the top official immediately praised him.


    Chu Xun sat down, and Liu Xiaobai quickly poured tea for Chu Xun. Her fair hands, which were more beautiful than a hand model¡¯s, were shaking violently.


    Chu Xun glanced at her indifferently, and then turned to the top official and said, ¡°Then why did you still build a tomb for me?¡±


    The top official laughed and made no move to explain. He came straight to the point and said, ¡°Well, why did you come to the capital this time? Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Xun nodded and said with a joking expression, ¡°Send an army to help me destroy the Liu Family.¡±


    Puff!


    The tea that the top official had just drunk was spat out directly.


    Clang!


    Liu Xiaobai¡¯s hands shook and the valuable teapot and porcelain cup in her hands fell, shattering into pieces. The tea splashed in all directions.


    The old man suddenly became serious and looked at Chu Xun in shock.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± the top official asked with a grave look.


    Chu Xun remained calm and nodded slightly.


    The top official¡¯s look suddenly changed. It was not an easy thing. The Liu Family played an important role in the capital. Moreover, several ancestors of the Liu Family were the founding fathers of the country. The first chairman of the new country once said that as long as Huaxia existed, the Liu Family would exist, which showed the importance of the Liu Family.


    ¡°Why?¡± The top official could not calm down at all. He did not know why Chu Xun would target the Liu Family.


    When he heard that, Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly. Then he looked at Liu Xiaobai, who was trembling, and said to her in a calm voice, ¡°Tell them the reason.¡±


    Liu Xiaobai suddenly shuddered and almost collapsed.


    The top official frowned and said, ¡°Is it because Xiaobai did not respect you last time? But she has already been punished. You do not have go to such an extent as to kill the whole family, right?¡±


    In the top official¡¯s view, as long as Chu Xun targeted somebody, there would definitely be a merciless slaughter and no one would survive. He was an absolutely ruthless man. There were too many precedents, such as the Golden Wolf Mercenary and the Demon King Sect¡­ No one had survived.

 Chapter 140 - I Will Only Kill One Person

    Chu Xun rarely kept his eyes wide open. He was very dissatisfied with the statement of the top official.


    ¡°When did I say I was going to kill the whole family?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    According to the words of the top official, he was like a freak killer.


    The top official¡¯s mouth twitched and he looked sideways at him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what the others call you?¡±


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They all say that you are the devil, the cruel man,¡± said the top official.


    Chu Xun was stunned for a while, then he fell silent. Then he raised his head and said indifferently,


    ¡°I like it! I just want to scare the people in this world by merciless slaughter, so that no one would dare to hurt my friends, my family and I.¡±


    Hearing that, the top official¡¯s eyes nearly popped out. Then he thought of the Liu Family again and asked, ¡°Why on earth do you want to deal with the Liu Family? Apart from Xiaobai, I remember that the others did not offend you.¡±


    Chu Xun gave Liu Xiaobai, who was too scared to speak, a scathing look, and thought for a long time. Then he spoke coldly,


    ¡°Just because of one false word, the Liu Family killed my whole family.¡±


    The top official had an expression of surprise. He was not pretending. He felt regretful now. He should have asked someone to investigate Chu Xun thoroughly. Because of Chu Xun¡¯s identity, he did not dare to have him investigated, for fear of causing any unnecessary trouble.


    He turned to look at Liu Xiaobai. After a long time, he looked back at Chu Xun. He had got the answer from Liu Xiaobai¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°The Liu Family¡¯s status is too special.¡± The top official frowned and said. The Liu Family was different from those forces of Martial Tao. If Chu Xun destroyed the Liu Family, it would definitely cause an international sensation. At that time, he and Chu Xun would become enemies, which he did not want to happen.


    Chu Xun looked at him and said seriously, ¡°I will kill only one person!¡±


    After that, Chu Xun left. Before he left, he said that he could heal the old man.


    The old man was too old and he was about to die. But Chu Xun¡¯s words made him alert. Who was willing to die if he could live?


    ¡­


    The manor of the Liu Family had been given to them by the first chairman of the new country. At the door, there was a plaque. Because it had existed for a long time, some of the red paint had peeled off. There were four gilded characters on the plaque, Pillar of the Country, which had been written by the first chairman himself.


    The manor was in a shabby state and the characters were mottled, but all of these showed the brilliant past and present of the Liu Family.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    The inquiry came from a bodyguard of the Liu Family, who had an arrogant tone and a haughty manner, all of which made Chu Xun unhappy.


    Chu Xun stepped forward and ignored the bodyguard¡¯s inquiry.


    ¡°Are you deaf or blind? Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± the bodyguard said, aggressively.


    Unfortunately, it was then he learned what real arrogance was.


    Chu Xun only waved his one hand, then he flew away as he coughed up blood, and felt as if he had been hit by a train. He flew very high and far, and then disappeared.


    ¡°Who dares to act so recklessly in the Liu House?¡±


    There were many bodyguards in the Liu Family, who had been carefully chosen. Of course, they also worked with due diligence. At this moment, they rushed toward Chu Xun, while shouting.


    But when Chu Xun smashed the three-meter-wide and five-meter-high red gate of the Liu Family to pieces, they immediately retreated while shouting, twice as fast as when they rushed over. It turned out that people could walk backward faster than they walked forward.


    At the foot was a stone path. It was the end of autumn now, so it was quite cold. The breeze blew, and the leaves on the tree fell in the wind. Chu Xun reached for a piece of leaf and played with it.


    He walked very slowly into the courtyard, as if he was taking a stroll. And every time he took a step forward, the bodyguards would take two steps backward.


    They were bodyguards, but not dare-to-die corps. No one felt that their body was stronger than the red gate. Besides, so many people were retreating. So it was not disgraceful and they would not laugh at each other.


    Someone had already run in to report.


    ¡­


    Liu Baifeng, the current householder of the Liu Family, was 50 years old. But he did not have white hair, nor were there any wrinkles on his fair face. It seemed that God favored him very much, and had bestowed on him all the good things.


    At this time, the main hall of the Liu Family was very lively.


    At the moment, somebody was sitting in the place which belonged to Liu Baifeng, the householder of the Liu Family. He looked to be about 50 years old, too. He wore a Taoist robe, had a beard, and carried a horsetail whisk in his hands, looking arrogant and proud. He was Shi Jin, and was from the Heaven Tao Sect.


    Beside Shi Jin, there were several people with strong cultivation, who were about the same age as Shi Jin. They all had haughty looks.


    ¡°Presbyter Shi, this is my thanks. Please accept it.¡± Liu Baifeng came forward and handed him a check.


    Shi Jin glanced at the number on the check. Then he waved his horsetail whisk and took the check quickly.


    Of course, Liu Baifeng did not forget the other people with Shi Jin. Anyway, the Liu Family was not short of money.


    ¡°Presbyter Shi, I¡¯ll entrust Xiangru to you. Please take good care of him in the future. Thanks a lot.¡± Seeing Shi Jin accepting the check, Liu Baifeng said this with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, Householder Liu. Xiangru is outstanding and is a talent, who appears once in a blue moon. Since he has been accepted by the First Presbyter of Heaven Tao Sect as his last disciple, he will definitely have a bright future,¡± said Shi Jin with a smile.


    This time, he was telling the truth. The First Presbyter of Heaven Tao Sect had an extremely high cultivation. Even if it was a pig, it would become an immortal pig after being taught by the First Presbyter, let alone that Liu Xiangru was such a talent.


    There were a large number of family members in the whole Liu Family. And there were more than 50 people whose surname was Liu in the hall now. Although everyone had different ideas, at least at this time, they behaved flawlessly. They all came forward to congratulate Liu Xiangru for being accepted by the First Presbyter of Heaven Tao Sect.


    Clap!


    A bodyguard rushed in. But because he ran too fast, he tripped at the threshold and fell in directly, scaring everyone.


    Liu Baifeng was about to yell at him, but the bodyguard was faster than him. He got up and said hurriedly, ¡°Someone has broken in.¡±


    After the bodyguard finished speaking, the hall was quiet for three seconds. Then all hell broke loose! They were not afraid, but excited.


    Since the establishment of the Liu Family in the early days of the founding of the country, no one had ever dared to disrespect the Liu Family. They were very curious and wondered who the person was, who was not afraid of death and dared to make trouble here.


    They all started to ask questions and some young people were so restless that they ran out directly. They were all interested in it.


    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s the use of hiring you? Did you just watch him break in, with so many of you out there?¡± Liu Baifeng shouted angrily.


    The bodyguard was frightened and said with a pitiful look, ¡°That man smashed the red gate with one blow. We were no match for him.¡±


    Liu Baifeng was stupefied and was about to speak.


    But Shi Jin said first, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Householder Liu. He should be a member of the Martial Tao. It¡¯s understandable that your bodyguards are no match for him.¡±


    The bodyguard was immediately grateful to Shi Jin. ¡°Look, not only does he have the temperament of an immortal, but he is also so sensible. What a good man.¡±


    Liu Baifeng was puzzled. He naturally knew that people of the Martial Tao were strong, but he did not think that he had ever offended anyone.


    ¡°Lin Zhong, go and have a look.¡± Shi Jin ordered a man, who had a brutal look.


    The man stood up, cupped his fists toward Shi Jin, turned and strode out of the hall, without saying anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Householder Liu. Xiangru is the disciple of the Heaven Tao Sect, so the business of the Liu Family is our business,¡± said Shi Jin.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Presbyter Shi.¡± As the householder of the Liu Family, Liu Baifeng was naturally not a stupid person. He thanked Shi Jin, but sneered in his mind. ¡°Huh! Without money, will you still help us?¡±


    Shi Jin took on everything, which made Liu Baifeng very proud. Shi Jin was from the Martial Tao, but so what? He was also greedy. Money makes the world go round.


    Shi Jin thought he was superior to others, but in fact, he had become Liu Baifeng¡¯s hatchet man. This was the difference between different values.


    At this time, Liu Baifeng suddenly jumped up. He saw that all the bodyguards in his family were retreating toward them. There were so many people that his view was blocked. Only then did he realize that there were so many bodyguards in his family.


    They retreated, because someone was approaching. Thinking of that, Liu Baifeng¡¯s face darkened. There was only one person on the other side and he actually managed to scare so many bodyguards and made them retreat.


    He wanted to see who the man was, but his view was blocked by the bodyguards, and he could not see anything.


    Shi Jin, as well as people beside him, had contemptuous looks on their faces. In their eyes, these bodyguards were just a group of completely useless men.


    ¡°Piss off!¡± Liu Baifeng was furious. Even if people in the secular world were no match for those in the Martial Tao, they should not be so weak and cowardly. As the saying goes, the few are no match for the many. Those from the Martial Tao were also people, not gods. There were hundreds of strong bodyguards, how could they not stop the other side?


    Whoosh!


    Hearing that, the crowd really separated into two groups quickly and made way for him, like the tide retreating at both ends.


    Liu Baifeng was proud of himself. It seemed that his prestige was still very high in the family. At his command, hundreds of people moved.


    But then the pride on his face turned into shock.


    He saw a figure flying toward them like a torn pocket, and then fell in front of them, cracking the white and clean floor.


    ¡°Lin Zhong!¡± Shi Jin jumped up, seeming to have been hit by electricity, and shouted in shock.


    The others were also stunned and dumbstruck.


    Although Lin Zhong was the weakest among them, he was also a grandmaster of First Grade. Now he looked so pitiful. There was an obvious footprint on his face. Half of his face had caved in, his mouth and eyes were distorted, half of his teeth had been kicked out, and his mouth was full of blood. All of these made it hard for them to accept.


    Whoola!


    The crowd separated again to make way.


    A white figure came in slowly. His eyes were narrowed slightly and he twirled a yellow leaf around his fingertips. He looked very relaxed, just like he was walking around his own garden. The only fly in the ointment was that his look was too indifferent.


    As Chu Xun walked in, his eyes fell on Shi Jin, then moved away, and finally stopped at Liu Baifeng.


    Shi Jin frowned. The man was too young, just like a new graduate. He looked behind Chu Xun and saw no one else. He was shocked in his heart. ¡°Did this young man hurt Lin Zhong? It¡¯s incredible. If one wants to defeat Lin Zhong, he or she needs to be at the same cultivation as a grandmaster of Second Grade at least. It¡¯s really rare to see such a young grandmaster of Second Grade, and no one can train one, except for those amazing forces.¡±


    ¡°My friend, I am Shi Jin, the presbyter of Heaven Tao Sect.¡± Shi Jin was thoughtful and clever. He directly said that he came from the Heaven Tao Sect to frighten the other party.


    But Chu Xun did not even look at him. He said directly to Liu Baifeng, ¡°Are you Liu Baifeng? I¡¯m here to pick up my parents.¡±


    Shi Jin¡¯s face was gloomy and his eyes gleamed with coldness. He was the presbyter of Heaven Tao Sect, and no one dared to ignore him.


    But Liu Baifeng¡¯s expression suddenly changed and his eyes blinked rapidly. Both fierceness and fear were concealed in his eyes.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re in the wrong place. I don¡¯t know you. Why would your parents be here?¡± Liu Baifeng smiled unnaturally and said.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth lifted and he said with sarcasm on his face, ¡°You know me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Before Liu Baifeng could speak, Chu Xun continued, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend anymore. I just want to take back my parents, and take back Liu Xiangru¡¯s head. Then we will live in peace with each other. I have been kind enough. Don¡¯t force me to kill you all.¡±

 Chapter 141 - He Is Chu Xun!

    After Chu Xun issued his threat, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    In a society ruled by law, someone actually dared to threaten another with such ruthless words in broad daylight, and the one being threatened was the famous Liu Family in Huaxia.


    ¡°He is a madman.¡± This was everyone¡¯s evaluation of Chu Xun at this time.


    Liu Baifeng¡¯s face darkened. He snapped, ¡°Young man, do you know what you are talking about? Disaster emanates from careless talk. This is something that cannot be stated recklessly. I think you are young and ignorant, so I will forgive you. You had better leave this place as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°No. This young man is so arrogant. He destroyed your house and hurt the people of our Heaven Tao Sect. How can we let him go so easily?¡± Shi Jin said. Although he pretended to act fairly, in fact, he was narrow-minded and vengeful. He hated Chu Xun because of his arrogance and ignorance.


    Liu Baifeng gave Shi Jin a fierce look and thought he was a fool, in his mind. Others might not know who the person in front of them was, but he knew. He was Chu Xun, the ruthless Chu Xun and Devil Chu. He wished that Chu Xun would leave as soon as possible. However, Shi Jin actually wanted him to stay. If it had not been for the Heaven Tao Sect, Liu Baifeng would have scolded Shi Jin loudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe that I dare to kill your whole family?¡± Chu Xun stared at Liu Baifeng, his eyes cold.


    Shi Jin had been ignored again. His face darkened to the extreme.


    Liu Baifeng shivered, but soon he calmed down. He said, ¡°Young man, do you know where you are now?¡±


    ¡°Householder Liu, don¡¯t talk nonsense with him. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Shi Jin said in a cold voice.


    Hearing that, Liu Baifeng was very happy. Shi Jin represented the Heaven Tao Sect. It could not be better if Shi Jin took over this matter. But he did not show his happiness. He cupped his fists and said to Shi Jin, with a serious look, ¡°Thank you very much, Presbyter Shi. I will express my thanks afterwards.¡±


    Shi Jin smiled secretly. ¡°It seems I¡¯ll get another sum of money.¡±


    People in the field of Martial Tao were also human beings, and the current money there was the same as the Huaxia currency. They always spent a lot of money buying cultivation resources, so they needed more money than ordinary people.


    ¡°Wang Tian, Du Song, go and catch this arrogant boy,¡± said Shi Jian fiercely.


    Wang Tian was a man of medium height and had an ordinary appearance, but his eyes were as sharp as a sword. He was a grandmaster of Second Grade.


    Du Song was thin and tall. He was a grandmaster of Third Grade.


    The two men took the orders and stepped forward at the same time.


    ¡°Boy, which sect are you from?¡± Du Song was a little uneasy and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Catch him first.¡± Wang Tian was an irascible man. He stamped on the ground and the tiles shattered instantly. At the next moment, he shot out and grabbed Chu Xun¡¯s shoulder with his hands, which looked like a pair of eagle¡¯s talons.


    He knew that Chu Xun was a man of the Martial Tao, and his cultivation was not weak. He guessed Chu Xun might be a grandmaster of Second Grade, so he attacked him with all his strength, making the air hiss with the strength he showed.


    Du Song did not move. Wang Tian¡¯s Eagle¡¯s Claw Technique had achieved great success. Its power was terrible. It could tear apart a steel plate of about five centimeters thick. As long as he successfully caught the other side, the other shoulder would definitely break and a piece of flesh would also be ripped off.


    Wang Tian¡¯s face was ferocious. When he saw that Chu Xun did not avoid his move, his eyes became more grim. He felt that Chu Xun was so arrogant. ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll first break one of your arms.¡±


    Whoosh!


    His hands grasped Chu Xun¡¯s shoulder quickly and fiercely.


    Crack!


    There was a shrill sound of bones cracking.


    Liu Baifeng, Shi Jin and the other people had cruel smiles on their faces.


    People from the Liu Family and the bodyguards had excited looks on their faces.


    They knew that no one could act recklessly when it came to the Liu Family.


    ¡°What a wonderful cracking sound! His shoulder must have been scrapped.¡±


    They stared at Chu Xun, and looks of doubt gradually emerged on their faces. Since his shoulder was broken, it had to be painful. But they found that Chu Xun was very calm at this time, and his expression did not change at all. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he feel any pain?¡±


    When the others felt it was strange, Wang Tian suddenly screamed and stumbled backward, with a frightened look.


    Everyone¡¯s looks suddenly changed and they were stunned. If they did not see Wang Tian¡¯s drooping arm, they would definitely think that Wang Tian was faking it.


    Du Song stepped forward quickly to help Wang Tian. He caught hold of Wang Tian¡¯s wrist and tried to check his condition. However, as soon as he caught Wang Tian¡¯s wrists, he was scared out of his wits. A chill spread from his back to the back of his head, making him shiver.


    Wang Tian¡¯s bones did not crack, but had turned completely into powder. His whole arm had been completely destroyed, and was as soft as jelly now.


    ¡°Is he okay?¡± Shi Jin asked Du Song, with an unpleasant look.


    Du Song swallowed and was about to answer. Suddenly, his hair stood on end with fear, and a strong sense of crisis spread all over his body. He did not care about Wang Tian anymore. He stamped on the ground and ran away obliquely, leaving a pit on the ground.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± roared Shi Jin.


    Boom!


    A huge hand print came down from the sky. Instantly, the mountain collapsed and the earth sank. The house shook constantly and cracks on ground started spreading. The sand and rocks flew in all directions. Wang Tian¡¯s scream was drowned out. Du Song¡¯s bones and tendons were broken and he flew backward. Some of the people of the Liu Family and the bodyguards were blown away by the spreading power.


    After a long time, the smoke and dust subsided.


    All the people present could not help gasping. The found that the ground seemed to have been bombarded by a shell, and everything was in a mess. Wang Tian had become a pile of bloody flesh, whose blood stained the ground red. He was dead.


    Although Du Song was still alive, he did not have long to live, as he dragged out his feeble existence. Only a few of his bones were still intact. Even his skull had been cracked. His chest had collapsed, and his chest bone pierced his back and was exposed, looking very frightening. Blood and foam kept flowing out of his mouth, together with small pieces of meat, which were pieces of his broken viscera.


    People from the Liu Family and the bodyguards suffered different types of injures.


    There was a dead silence.


    Everyone was frightened, keeping quiet out of fear. Now no one dared to doubt Chu Xun. He really had the ability to kill the whole Liu Family.


    Besides, those people of the Liu Family, who had lived a comfortable life for years, were shivering with fear. No one thought it was interesting anymore. Facing the threat of death, they were even worse than ordinary people. Some people even rolled their eyes in fright and were almost on the verge of fainting.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Shi Jin began to panic. Among his people, only Huang Ying was intact, who was a grandmaster of Third Grade. The others were either dead or wounded.


    ¡°Householder Liu, tell him who I am. If you tell him the wrong facts¡­ I will kill you immediately!¡± Chu Xun stared at Liu Baifeng coldly, and said.


    Liu Baifeng held a high position and he was extremely powerful and influential now, like the sun in broad daylight. If it had been the ancient times, he would have been a feudal prince or a duke. But he could only act as a lord in the secular world.


    Looking at the miserable Wang Tian and smelling the pungent smell of blood in the air, Liu Baifeng could not help shaking with fear. His legs felt as weak as jelly. If he had not held on firmly, he would have collapsed.


    After he heard Chu Xun¡¯s words, his expression changed constantly. He was thinking whether Chu Xun would dare to deal with him. After thinking about it, he came up with a sad answer. According to Chu Xun¡¯s previous deeds, he really would be killed by Chu Xun, if he did not tell the truth.


    He looked at Shi Jin and said bitterly, ¡°He is Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shi Jin and Huang Ying widened their eyes suddenly and almost jumped up in horror.


    Chu Xun was very famous by now. It could be said that he was known to everyone. And the legend about him had even spread all over the field of Martial Tao.


    He was called the ruthless Chu Xun or the Devil Chu. Each name was brought about by his bloody battle with others.


    ¡°Liu Baifeng, you framed me.¡± Shi Jin was furious and ferocious.


    Liu Baifeng knew Chu Xun, but he did not say it. Now Shi Jin realized that he had been framed.


    Shi Jin¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. He gnashed his teeth and stared at Liu Baifeng. If Liu Xiangru had not been not a disciple of the First Presbyter, he would have killed Liu Baifeng instantly.

 Chapter 142 - A Life-or-death Decision!

    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense gushed forth like a raging tide. Now that he had reached the middle phase of Foundation, his divine sense could easily reach destinations that were thousands of miles away.


    Chu Xun was always very particular, when it came to matters involving his parents.


    After almost half a day, however, his eyes looked as cold as a frozen lake in winter. When one looked right into those eyes, it would send a chill to one¡¯s bones.


    Everyone was trembling in fear.


    Several strands of Reincarnation Lines appeared and surrounded Chu Xun. Each strand was like a white snake, beautiful yet lethal.


    Chu Xun looked at Liu Baifeng and asked, ¡°Where are my parents?¡±


    His voice was so calm that it made one freak out a little upon hearing it.


    Liu Baifeng tried to avoid making eye contact. In his eyes, one could see hatred and fear.


    With a flick of a finger, Chu Xun released several strands of Reincarnation Lines which contained great strength and intensity. They dashed forward with the speed of lightning, and hit the decorative rocks at the side of the garden.


    Boom!


    The rocks which were about the size of a round table, exploded immediately, leaving debris scattered all over the place.


    Everyone was frightened when they saw that!


    With another flick of his finger, Chu Xun released another group of Reincarnation Lines. This time, they no longer traveled in winding patterns. Instead, they headed directly for the members of the Liu Family, like a couple of white spears.


    The members of the Liu Family immediately cried out in fear. Since the Reincarnation Lines could smash huge rocks into small pieces, they would surely become sieves upon being pierced by them!


    They all looked at Liu Baifeng, hoping he could save them.


    Liu Baifeng clenched his jaws. With an ominous look on his face, he said, ¡°Do you wish to be charged with treason, Chu Xun?¡±


    Chu Xun was initially a little stunned, then he reacted with a sneer and said, ¡°Treason? That¡¯s a big word. Since when was Huaxia Country completely under the control of the Liu Family?¡±


    ¡°Huaxia Country does not belong to the Liu Family, indeed, yet our prosperity today was largely the result of our ancestors¡¯ contributions on the battlefield! They fought alongside the first Minister for the country, with all their might and spilled their blood for this country. The first Minister once said that as long as Huaxia Country exists, the Liu Family will always prosper. The plaque at our gate was even inscribed by the first Minister himself. You are the major general of Huaxia Country, yet you are threatening the descendants of our founding fathers today, by creating a bloodshed. Isn¡¯t that treason?¡± Liu Baifeng responded passionately.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed, He had to admit that Liu Baifeng was an amazing speaker. His reply was truly passionate and inspiring, and would surely invoke the anger within all the hot-blooded youths in the Liu Family.


    ¡°Get out of the Liu Family house, Chu Xun!¡± shouted a handsome young man. He looked to be in his twenties. Fear had disappeared from his eyes, as he stared at Chu Xun angrily.


    ¡°I agree! Get out! We are the descendants of our nation¡¯s founding fathers, how dare you threaten us? I don¡¯t believe you have the guts to kill me!¡± another young man shouted, as he stepped forward and looked Chu Xun straight in the eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s turn him over to the military court! He¡¯s just a major general. There are so many people in our family who are ranked way above him. If he dares to resist, we can mobilize an army against him. I don¡¯t believe he will be able to defeat that!¡± shouted someone.


    ¡­


    At this moment, everyone from the Liu Family was filled with heightened passion.


    Chu Xun remained calm and collected. His mouth curved into a smile of disdain and mockery. Just as he was about to say something, his phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing that it was an unknown number, Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and answered, nonetheless.


    ¡°Senior¡­ ¡± A timid, soft voice was heard.


    Chu Xun immediately recalled the cute girl with a round face and big eyes, who always wore a pair of fake rabbit ears. It was Jade Rabbit.


    ¡°Why would Jade Rabbit be calling me?¡± Chu Xun thought curiously.


    ¡°Senior, do you still remember the phone number that you asked me to look into?¡± Jade Rabbit spoke timidly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Senior, I found it. The owner of that number is called Liu Xiefei. He is the one whom Jin Lang has been contacting. After doing some investigating, I learned that this Liu Xiefei is from the Liu Family in the capital¡­¡±


    Realizing that there was no response, Jade Rabbit asked tentatively, ¡°Are you still there, senior?¡±


    ¡°I am. Can you pass all the information you have gathered to the top official now?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Great. I have to go now, let me treat you to a meal someday.¡± said Chu Xun with a smile. He then hung up. His eyes were filled with ferocity once again.


    ¡°My senior said he will treat me to a meal.¡± Jade Rabbit giggled, as she held her phone tightly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes shifted to the group of clamoring young men of the Liu Family again.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    A strand of Reincarnation Line pierced through someone¡¯s arm with a burst of energy. The blood spilled was evident to all.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    A horrible shriek came from the handsome young man, who had first asked Chu Xun to get out of the Liu Family.


    ¡°Puff! Puff!¡±


    A few more strands of Reincarnation Lines were released and pierced through his arm, thigh and shoulder, all the multiple areas which caused even more blood to spurt out.


    Chu Xun had no intention of killing him, so the spots he chose to penetrate were not fatal points. They were enough to cause one to suffer from immense pain, however.


    The young man¡¯s handsome face was distorted by extreme pain. All the other young men took a few steps back in fear, after hearing his hysterical screams.


    At a glimpse, Chu Xun saw that those young men, who were previously clamoring loudly, were now trembling in fear. They were merely fueled by passion. After seeing that young man rolling on the floor and screaming in pain, their passion disappeared like flickering flames being doused by cold water.


    Chu Xun smiled in disdain and looked toward Liu Baifeng. As if mocking him, Chu Xun said, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t give me an answer by then, don¡¯t blame me for killing all of them. All their lives are now dependent on you.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Chu Xun raised one hand and waved it gently. Several strands of Reincarnation Lines immediately burst forth like numerous spears, pressing against the throats of more than fifty members of the Liu Family.


    ¡°One.¡±


    The descendants of the Liu Family were so scared when they heard Chu Xun¡¯s voice that they could feel their souls leaving their bodies. Some even wet their pants and the stinky smell of urine spread very quickly. Some could not stop crying, yet were too intimidated to cry out loud. It was because those white lines were as sharp as spears, and were pressing against their throats. Judging by the chill around those white lines, they did not doubt that these weapons could take their lives.


    Liu Baifeng¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°Chu Xun! Do you really wish to commit treason?¡± Liu Baifeng shouted angrily.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    One could sense the indifference in his eyes and the chill in his voice.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡­¡± Liu Baifeng said, then he was interrupted by someone from the Liu Family who said, ¡°What are you doing, brother? Do you really plan to just watch us die?¡±


    That man was Liu Baishan, the younger brother of Liu Baifeng.


    ¡°He would not dare to do so.¡± Liu Baifeng said firmly.


    ¡°He would not dare?¡± Liu Baishan said. Despite being the younger brother, he looked very anxious and his skin was swarthy. He opened his eyes wide and shouted, ¡°Liu Baifeng, do you still have a conscience? How could you let us bear the consequences of your wrongdoing?¡±


    The other family members stared at Liu Baifeng angrily, as well. Everyone had heard about Chu Xun¡¯s cruelty, for every time he fought, he would paint the floor red with the blood of his enemies. It was apparent that Liu Baifeng planned to use them as sacrifices.


    Not only did the Liu Family know about his cruelty, all their bodyguards knew about it, too. They never doubted that Chu Xun would kill them without any hesitation. One only needed to recall the incident of that grandmaster of Tiandao Sect to prove their doubts. His blood probably had not dried off yet.


    ¡°Uncle, are you just going to watch us die? Please, save me¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, please tell General Chu of his parents¡¯ whereabouts now!¡±


    ¡°Liu Baifeng, your son is just as disgusting as you! Are you really unaware about all the things he has done over the years?¡±


    All of a sudden, everyone was mad at Liu Baifeng. They all shouted and cursed at him.


    ¡°Three.¡±


    Chu Xun still remained calm, without a single trace of expression in his eyes; there was only his indifference. He slowly raised his hand. The moment he put his hand down would be the moment when their throats would be pierced by the Reincarnation Lines.

 Chapter 143 - Liu Baishan Brings About His Own Destruction!

    ¡°Chu Xun, if you kill them, you will never see your parents.¡±


    At the critical moment, a loud but old voice sounded.


    The crowd separated, and a white-haired old man in a Tang suit came forward, with an august and formidable temperament.


    Behind the old man, there was another old man, who was half a step behind the former all the time and did not do something exceeding his identity. Chu Xun glanced at the latter and found that he was a grandmaster of Fifth Grade. The former was indeed not simple. After all, the top official was just protected by two grandmasters of First Grade.


    ¡°I¡¯m Liu Zizai. To be exact, you should call me Grandpa, though I know it¡¯s impossible.¡± The old man spoke in a gentle voice, like a kind old man.


    However, Liu Zizai¡¯s words caused a sensation here, and the people around were immediately involved in a heated discussion.


    ¡°What does Mr. Liu mean? Is Chu Xun a relative of the Liu Family?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it. According to Mr. Liu, Chu Xun is his grandson.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Look at the tense atmosphere, how could they be relatives?¡±


    The bodyguards of Liu Family whispered.


    People of the Liu Family, whose throats were aimed at by the Reincarnation Line, were too scared to speak, but they showed their shock by widening their eyes. There were also a few people who still looked calm.


    The corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth was raised and he showed an expression of sarcasm on his indifferent face.


    There were some things he had learned in detail from Liu Xiefei¡¯s mind.


    Liu Zizai looked around and said in a loud voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to guess. In fact, Chu Xun¡¯s mother¡¯s surname is Liu, the same as the Liu Family. She is my biological daughter.¡±


    Everyone was shocked and speechless. The change was so sudden and surprising that they were a little confused.


    ¡°Yes, my mother¡¯s surname is Liu, but it¡¯s not the same as the Liu Family,¡± said Chu Xun indifferently, whose expression did not change at all.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I don¡¯t know how much you know about this. But I want to say that even if you don¡¯t admit the fact that your mother is my daughter, you have the same blood as the people of the Liu Family in your body, which can¡¯t be changed,¡± Liu Zizai excitedly said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°The blood of the Liu Family makes me feel disgusting. I think my mother also thinks so,¡± Chu Xun said softly while looking at Liu Zizai indifferently, ¡°When I see my mother, I will return the dirty blood of Liu Family to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Zizai was stunned for a moment. Chu Xun was so calm, which made him uneasy.


    He sighed and said with a sad look, ¡°Chu Xun, I know I¡¯m sorry for your mother and you. In fact, we all know a little bit about what Xiangru has done. You can rest assured that the Liu Family will do everything to compensate you in the future.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyebrows were slightly picked, and he said with sarcasm, ¡°Do you think I need compensation? Do you think I¡¯m still the coward you fooled with and cheated three years ago?¡±


    Then, Chu Xun¡¯s momentum changed dramatically. If he had been as calm as the waveless lake, he was like a sea with roaring waves now, as if he was going to destroy everything.


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t need any compensation. As long as I want to, I can kill the whole Liu Family in an instant.¡± He stared at Liu Zizai and said in a domineering voice.


    Liu Zizai was not at ease at this time. Instead of family affection, he could only see coldness and ruthlessness in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why, Chu Xun? How much do you know about the past? Both born of the same root, why torment each other so cruelly! How cruel the fratricidal fighting is!¡± According to Liu Zizai¡¯s voice, he seemed to be very tired and sad.


    ¡°We are not a family! We were not born of the same root. Between us, there¡¯s only¡­ everlasting hatred!¡± Chu Xun said mercilessly, ¡°Liu Xiangru must die.¡±


    ¡°Does it have to be like this?¡± Liu Zizai was heartbroken.


    Chu Xun was indifferent and ignored him.


    ¡°Your mother won¡¯t agree with you. I am her father and Baifeng is her eldest brother. Here are all her relatives. And Xiangru is her nephew. The blood is thicker than the water. If you kill anyone, won¡¯t you afraid your mother¡¯s reproach?¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly shocked. Looking at Liu Zizai strangely with sarcastic eyes, Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°I have lived for more than 20 years, but I have never known that I have so many relatives. Besides, in their view, my mother is only an illegitimate daughter and she is not worthy to step into the Liu Family. Since they are ashamed of accepting my mother as their family, how would she blame me for killing them?¡±


    Liu Zizai¡¯s expression changed slightly. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Xun to know these details.


    ¡°Chu Xun, who told you this? Don¡¯t believe the nonsense of those people who have evil thoughts. It¡¯s not what you hear. It¡¯s definitely that someone is provoking dissension between you and the Liu Family.¡±


    The sarcastic expression on Chu Xun¡¯s face faded, and he said coldly, ¡°I have nothing to do with the Liu Family. There is no such thing as making mischief. Besides, the person who told me these things is Liu Xiefei. All of you know him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing that, all the people of the Liu Family were shocked. Of course, they knew Liu Xiefei, one of the best of the young generation.


    Liu Zizai was depressed. He didn¡¯t expect that what Chu Xun knew was told by Liu Xiefei. He watched Liu Xiefei grow up and had great expectations of him. Why did he betray the Liu Family?


    ¡°Chu Xun, are you kidding? How could Xiefei talk nonsense to make mischief?¡±


    Chu Xun, with an indifferent look, stared at him and said in a cold voice, ¡°When a man is facing death, he will speak out everything he knows.¡±


    ¡°Son of bitch, what did you do to Xiefei?¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged man of the Liu Family shouted at Chu Xun, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if my son loses one hair, I will chop your parents and feed them to the dog.¡±


    Puff!


    Blood gushed 30 feet high and flew all over the sky. A head fell down and rolled on the ground. Eyes were still open wide, as if the owner didn¡¯t believe that he had died like that.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The blood spurted all over the body of several people around, who then were scared crazy and screamed desperately. Their eyes lost glow out of fear and were dull.


    The head rolled and stopped at the foot of another man, who opened his mouth in fear, but could not make a sound. He was scared to pee and shit his pants, emitting a strong niffy smell.


    All the people were scared out of wits.


    Liu Zizai was shivering. No one knew it was because of anger or fear.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He pointed to Chu Xun while his whole face was twitching and his fingers were shaking. He couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Chu Xun stood there with his one hand at the back, hair flying with the wind. His cold eyes were shining with gold in the sun, as indifferent as the bleak end of autumn.


    ¡°Baishan¡­¡± Liu Zizai fell down beside the body and howled. This was his son, but was beheaded by Chu Xun in front of him.


    ¡°Why did you kill him? He just cared about his son. What¡¯s wrong with that? He is your Sixth Uncle. How can you be so cruel? How could you kill him?¡±


    In the face of Liu Zizai¡¯s question, Chu Xun did not change his expression at all, even did not raise his eyelids. He said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s made too many mistakes, and each is enough to make him die. At that time, he objected to my mother coming into the Liu Family. It¡¯s understandable. But he actually sent a killer to kill my mother when I was about to be born. He wanted to solve the matter once for all. But did he know that if the killer succeeded, both of us would die. Liu Zizai, dare you say you don¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Hearing that, Liu Zizai shivered. He didn¡¯t dare to say that he did not know, because he did know about it and afterwards he just scolded Liu Baishan.


    ¡°I planned to forget what had happened in the past. But he shouldn¡¯t have threatened me with my parents. He brought about his own destruction,¡± Chu Xun whispered.

 Chapter 144 - The Acts of Villains!

    Chu Xun had peeped Liu Xiefei¡¯s memory with Soul-searching Technique.


    Liu Xiefei was one of the best young generations of the Liu Family. In addition, he was Liu Xiangru¡¯s loyal running dog. So he knew everything about that year.


    Therefore, Chu Xun also knew everything.


    Although in terms of ethical relations, Liu Baishan was indeed his uncle, but Chu Xun had no psychological burden on killing him.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes skimmed over the wailing Liu Zizai, and fell on the people of Liu Family. The Reincarnation Line was trembling and buzzing, as if it was ready to attack at any time.


    People of the Liu Family were scared to death. Those Reincarnation Lines were against their throats, which made them feel like they were wandering on the edge of hell.


    They felt frightened especially when they saw the tragic death of Liu Baishan, whose head was cut off. So they were more afraid of Reincarnation Line and breathed carefully, for fear of being beheaded.


    ¡°Does anyone know where Liu Xiangru is?¡± Chu Xun asked in a calm voice.


    After waiting for a long time, Chu Xun did not get any answer. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°No one knows?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I know. Liu Xiangru is in the Heaven Tao Sect now.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and shouted.


    The moment when he shouted, the Reincarnation Line against his throat suddenly disappeared. This man was surprised. After all, the feeling of being pointed at by a weapon was really bad.


    ¡°Liu Xiangru was accepted as the last disciple by the First Presbyter of Heaven Tao Sect¡­¡± Some people realized that as long as they told the truth, they could get rid of the danger. So they didn¡¯t care about the family anymore and said loudly. In their view, to live was the most important thing.


    People of the Liu Family said one after another and talked about Liu Xiangru¡¯s whereabouts. Some of them even spoke out what color Liu Xiangru liked and how many women he had slept with. Some older people even told Chu Xun the first time when Liu Xiangru peed his bed.


    In the end, someone found that there was nothing about Liu Xiangru he could say, so he directly shouted, ¡°Liu Xiangru is a beast.¡±


    Then, the Reincarnation Line against his neck disappeared.


    Others saw it worked and followed him one by one.


    ¡°Liu Xiangru is worse than pigs or dogs. He¡¯s a brute.¡±


    ¡°Liu Xiangru is a shit, rubbish. He even doesn¡¯t deserve to carry shoes for General Chu¡­¡±


    ¡°Both Liu Baifeng and Liu Xiangru are sons of bitch. They look wretched and act despicably. They should be struck by lightning and split into two halves¡­¡±


    ¡­


    There was a lot of noise and abuse. Some people even scolded Liu Baifeng.


    As long as they could live, they even could scold Liu Zizai, let alone Liu Baifeng.


    Liu Baifeng¡¯s eyebrows were raised, his lips were trembling, and blue veins stood out on his temples. He was so angry that he trembled all over his body and clenched his fists. He almost passed out.


    He had never expected his relatives to be villains and to act like that!


    Liu Zizai¡¯s face was livid and his eyes were wide open with rage. The corner of his eyes was twitching and he was trembling with anger. Because in order to survive, someone really called him a smiling tiger and said he was good at intrigue. He could hardly help spitting out blood.


    ¡°Damn, damn you all¡­¡± Liu Baifeng was so angry that his teeth were trembling and his head was smoking. He pointed to those who were abusing him and his son with trembling fingers and could not say a complete word.


    However, Chu Xun suddenly raised his hand. Then five stands of Reincarnation Line shot out to twine around Liu Baifeng¡¯s legs, hands and neck, and pulled him into the air.


    Chu Xun directly slapped him in the air with cold eyes.


    Clap¡­ crack¡­


    The harsh sound of bones cracking made them feel the cold feeling crawling up their spines. Liu Baifeng screamed like a crying ghost.


    Others looked over and immediately their hairs stood on end and they trembled with fear.


    They saw that half of Liu Baifeng¡¯s face was collapsed and blood was dripping. His eyes and mouth were distorted and his saliva mixed with blood fell from the air, like a strand of blood line. His whole face was just horrible.


    ¡°Fuck you, Chu Xun!¡± Liu Zizai roared with crazy eyes.


    But Chu Xun just looked at him quietly. Suddenly, the corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth was raised and he showed the most brilliant smile. He said, ¡°Do you no longer pretend to be a good man?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The kindness on Liu Zizai¡¯s face was replaced by ferocity.


    ¡°I know more than you think, including all the details. Besides, your performance is too bad.¡± Chu Xun sneered and said.


    Liu Zizai stared at Chu Xun, eyes twinkling with coldness, and said in a fierce voice, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been born. The Liu Family will never be replaced by the Chu Family. Whoever wants to subvert the Liu Family will definitely die in the end.¡±


    Chu Xun was still indifferent, but his eyes were colder.


    Chu Xun was about to open his mouth, but suddenly felt that his Qi and blood were stagnant and his True Energy couldn¡¯t move. It seemed that all his energy had been drained of by someone in an instant. He became so weak that he could not stand. He was blocked out, his legs weakened, and he fell to the ground.


    As Chu Xun fell, the Reincarnation Line swimming in the air disappeared. Liu Baifeng fell from the air and was caught by Shi Jin.


    All the people were confused. How did such a powerful Chu Xun suddenly fall down?


    Only Liu Zizai and the grandmaster of Fifth Grade looked at each other and smiled. Then Liu Zizai spread out his palm, and a small white jade bottle appeared in everyone¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Chu Xun, how does the Immortal-intoxicating Water taste?¡± Liu Zizai came forward and fiercely stared at Chu Xun on the ground.


    ¡°Liu Zizai, you are so despicable¡­¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of anger and his eyes were burning with anger. Unfortunately, anyone could feel his weakness at this time, because he even had a lot of trouble talking.


    ¡°It turns to be Immortal-intoxicating Water,¡± Shi Jin mumbled. He knew it.


    Liu Zizai looked at him and said proudly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Immortal-intoxicating Water. Presbyter Wu gave it to me himself, and told me again and again that I must take care of it, because I would use it in the future. Presbyter Wu is worthy of being an immortal. He has wonderful foresight. Today, the Immortal-intoxicating Water really plays a big role.¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be the First Presbyter.¡± Shi Jin was immediately filled with deep esteem. In this world, the Immortal-intoxicating Water was unique and only the First Presbyter of Heaven Tao Sect owned it. Shi Jin had been wondering why Liu Zizai had a bottle of Immortal-intoxicating Water. Now he knew the reason.


    ¡°Chu Xun, do you know that even the immortals can be intoxicated by the Immortal-intoxicating Water? You should feel honored to be intoxicated by it.¡± Liu Zizai laughed and said.


    ¡°Kill this son of bitch.¡± Liu Baifeng staggered over and shouted. His chest had already been stained red by blood. Half of his face was collapsed, and his mouth and eyes were distorted. At this time, the crazy Liu Baifeng was as terrible as a fierce ghost.


    ¡°Now that he has been intoxicated by First Presbyter¡¯s Immortal-intoxicating Water, whether to kill him or not is up to us. Don¡¯t worry, Householder Liu. Now he is at the mercy of you. It¡¯s entirely up to you to cut him with knives or axes,¡± said Shi Jin while stroking his horsetail whisk. His behaviors were like that of an immortal, but his words were actually extremely virulent.


    ¡°How dare he act wildly in the Liu Family? He¡¯s so reckless. Let¡¯s kill him.¡± The person who was talking was the member of the Liu Family who had first said that Liu Xiangru was in the Heaven Tao Sect.


    ¡°The outsiders described him as a ruthless man and devil. I think that¡¯s right. He is just a thug who has killed many people and set on fire. He actually forced us to say something against our will. Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Huh, his mother is just an illegitimate daughter, who is low and vulgar. It¡¯s shameless of her that she actually wanted to have a relationship with the Liu Family. Chu Xun, you are nothing but an illegitimate child. How dare you threaten us? Just now we pretended to cater to you and to be intimidated by you, because we had expected that you would not come to a good end.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu Xiangru is a person with exceptional ability. He is favored by the First Presbyter of Heaven Tao Sect and was accepted as his last disciple. He must have a bright future and will make great achievements in the future. But you are just an illegitimate child and an earthworm in the soil. After learning some tricks, you actually dared to show off here. You brought about your own destruction. How dare you threaten the Liu Family?¡±


    These people completely forgot that they had been scared out of wits so that they peed and shit on their pants. At this time, seeing that Chu Xun had no power to resist, they began to ridicule and scold him one after another. Their words couldn¡¯t be more malicious and their behavior couldn¡¯t be more disgusting.

 Chapter 145 - Tearing the Body Limb from Limb!

    Chu Xun was very weak now. Powerful and cruel as he was, he fell down.


    People of the Liu Family, bodyguards, and those of Heaven Tao Sect couldn¡¯t be happier now.


    They all abused Chu Xun with all kinds of malicious and insulting words. They completely forgot that they had been suppressed by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Chu Xun, what else do you want to say?¡± asked Liu Zizai. At this moment, there was no kindness on his face anymore. Instead, there was only the complacency brought by the success of frame. The old man who had said the fratricidal fighting was cruel became a vicious devil in an instant.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. Now that he had fallen into the trap, he had nothing to say.


    Liu Zizai was not satisfied. As a prey, Chu Xun didn¡¯t have any consciousness of being a prey. Did he know that this would embarrass the hunter? At least, he could beg for mercy to satisfy the hunter¡¯s vanity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where your parents are?¡± asked Liu Zizai jokingly.


    Chu Xun turned to him with great effort and said coldly, ¡°Now you are the one to decide whether I live or die. What if I know where they are? I don¡¯t have the ability to save them now. So I¡¯d better not know, so as not to be sad.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Liu Zizai laughed and said, ¡°My dear grandson, to be honest, I appreciate you very much. Young as you are, you¡¯ve already been famous in Huaxia. Who can achieve so much at your age?¡±


    ¡°Hum, he is just famous in Huaxia for his cruelty. As an old saying goes, outstanding people are liable to be attacked. Once he is unhappy, he will destroy the whole sect by a ruthless means. Anybody has the right to punish him,¡± said Shi Jin disdainfully.


    ¡°What you said is right, Presbyter Shi. At that time, Presbyter Wu divined that this illegitimate child would overthrow the Liu Family in the future. Presbyter Wu also said that the Liu Family would be replaced by the Chu Family in the end. According to the behavior style of this illegitimate child, Presbyter Wu¡¯s divination may really come true,¡± said Liu Zizai.


    ¡°Of course. Presbyter Wu¡¯s divination is unparalleled in the world,¡± said Shi Jin proudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s lucky that we¡¯ve been prepared, otherwise the boy might have destroyed here,¡± said a member of the Liu Family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him. I think he is very odd. Instead of dying in prison, he was released from prison and has made so many achievements,¡± suggested someone.


    ¡°Let me do it. He killed the people of Heaven Tao Sect. I will break his bones one by one,¡± Shi Jin said with a grim smile.


    People of the Liu Family had no opinion. They stepped back and stretched their necks excitedly. They all hoped that Chu Xun would die soon. As long as Chu Xun died, no one would know their shameful behaviors before.


    Shi Jin waved his horsetail whist and stepped forward slowly. Then he stared at Chu Xun and said with a sinister smile, ¡°General Chu, Ruthless Chu, Devil Chu¡­ why are you not domineering now? Why are you lying on the ground like a dog? You look so pitiful.¡±


    Chu Xun glanced at him indifferently and said nothing.


    Shi Jin¡¯s eyes narrowed, in which fierce flashed by. Just now, Chu Xun killed Wang Tian and Du Song in front of him, as easily as killing two flies, which made him so scared that he dared not resist. Now seeing that Chu Xun was extremely weak, he felt a kind of abnormal pleasure in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to kill Chu Xun so quickly. He wanted to torture him slowly.


    ¡°Chu Xun, do you want to know where your parents are?¡± Shi Jin said to Chu Xun jokingly, like a cat playing with a mouse.


    Chu Xun was still silent and didn¡¯t respond.


    Shi Jin¡¯s face darkened. He said gloomily, ¡°To tell you the truth, your parents are in the Heaven Tao Sect. When you are dead, I will send them to see you so that you can reunite. This is also a good deed. Should you thank me?¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him with cold eyes and said indifferently, ¡°How do you want me to thank you? How about killing you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shi Jin was stunned, then he suddenly widened his eyes, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Five strands of Reincarnation Line shot out to twine around his limbs and neck and pulled him into the air.


    Seeing that, all were shocked and froze.


    Chu Xun slowly stood up with a slight smile on his face. Then he reached out and suddenly clenched his fist.


    Puff!


    Blood flew all over the sky, together with the falling of broken limbs. Shi Jin didn¡¯t even scream before his body was torn limb from limb by five reincarnation lines.


    This horrific scene scared everyone, who then showed a frightened look. And their eyes nearly popped out of their heads. The key was that Shi Jin¡¯s death was so tragic. His legs, hands and neck were not cut off, but torn off. They even clearly heard the sound of skin being torn just now. It was too creepy.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Zizai¡¯s lungs were even quivering and the corner of his eyes twitched¡­ again¡­ and again, as if it was dancing.


    Chu Xun showed a sarcastic expression. The Immortal-intoxicating Water was nothing but the combination of saps of Tianmadan Herb and venom of Jinzhu Snake. It did can intoxicate warriors with Internal Breath, but it had no effect on the cultivators, because it would be purified by True Energy before it was inhaled into the nose. Chu Xun just took the opportunity to play with them.


    Chu Xun looked around, and finally his eyes fell on the grandmaster of Fifth Grade behind Liu Zizai. At the next moment, he raised his fist to kill him, because it was he who had secretly poisoned him with the Immortal-intoxicating Water by Internal Breath.


    This grandmaster of Fifth Grade was scared out of wits. He quickly crossed his arms before his chest to defend against Chu Xun¡¯s attack. At the same time, he mobilized all his strength to form the body-protecting Qi.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fists were as powerful as the roaring thunder. The grandmaster of Fifth Grade¡¯s body-protecting Qi was vulnerable and was directly penetrated. Then Chu Xun hit his arms.


    Crack!


    A creepy sound of bones cracking was heard. His arms were broken by Chu Xun¡¯s fist and turned into an incredible gesture.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The grandmaster of Fifth Grade screamed bitterly, and his face was twisted and ferocious with fear. He was frightened to the extreme. As a grandmaster of Fifth Grade, he could be violent and brutal everywhere on the earth. He had never expected that he would meet the abnormal Chu Xun and would have no resistance in face of him.


    Chu Xun followed him, like a shadow, and threw a dozen punches in a row, each of which hit the grandmaster of Fifth Grade and brought a sharp sound of bones¡¯ cracking.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun flew into the sky, like the eagle soaring in the sky, and punched the latter fiercely, who then directly fell to the ground.


    Boom!


    The unlucky grandmaster of Fifth Grade hit the ground like a shell. Immediately, the white stone tiles exploded and the earth flew in all directions. Half of his body sank into the ground and most of his bones were broken by Chu Xun, looking like a broken doll. At this moment, he was coughing up blood constantly, which was extremely miserable.


    Chu Xun fell to the ground and stretched out his hand like a knife. Then he cut in the air.


    Puff!


    Blood gushed and the head was cut off. The grandmaster of Fifth Grade was beheaded.


    Plop!


    Among the members of Liu Family, some could not bear the fear and were stunned directly.


    Next, even many of the bodyguards of Liu Family were so scared that they rolled their eyes and fell down, like the wheat being harvested.


    Not all the fallen people fainted because of fear. Some of them pretended to faint. Maybe they all thought that it was too fucking scary and it was safe to pretend to faint.


    Chu Xun showed an expression of sarcasm. He was not fooled by the trick, but he didn¡¯t expose it.


    Liu Zizai looked at the corpse of the grandmaster of Fifth Grade with dull eyes. He was very sad. This time, he did not pretend. He was really sad. The grandmaster of Fifth Grade had been with him for decades and had saved him from crisis many times. But he was dead. Looking at him, Liu Zizai felt sad for the loss of his kind.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Liu Zizai, who was both frightened and angry, looked at Chu Xun and asked, face twitching.


    Chu Xun looked at him indifferently. After a long time, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you for the time being. When I get my parents back, I¡¯ll settle all the accounts. All of you will make double compensation for what you owe me. If you can¡¯t repay, you¡¯ll pay it by your lives.¡±


    After hearing that, all the people of the Liu Family were grieved as if they had lost their parents, because they heard it clearly that Chu Xun just didn¡¯t kill them for the time being.


    Only Liu Baifeng, whose half face was gone, secretly sent a message with a sinister expression.

 Chapter 146 - The Conspiracy!

    Among the people of Heaven Tao Sect, only Huang Ying was alive now. Even the grandmaster of Fifth Grade had been beheaded by Chu Xun. As a grandmaster of Third Grade, Huang Ying could do nothing but tremble.


    Looking at Chu Xun coming, Huang Ying, a grandmaster of Third Grade, bit her lips and almost cried.


    Chu Xun stopped and looked at her quietly. After a while, he coldly said,


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. Go back to tell the people of the Heaven Tao Sect that Liu Xiangru and your First Presbyter must be handed over and my parents should be escorted by the Leader of Heaven Tao Sect personally, or I will visit the Heaven Tao Sect myself!¡±


    Huang Ying swallowed saliva. It was unbelievable that the cruel man didn¡¯t kill her. The happiness came so suddenly that she was caught unprepared and stunned on the spot.


    Seeing that Huang Ying was stupid, Chu Xun frowned and said, ¡°Do you understand my words?¡±


    Huang Ying suddenly trembled, realizing that she had been absent-minded in front of the ruthless Chu Xun and was looking trouble for herself. Immediately, sweat sprang up on her forehead, and she nodded hurriedly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡­ I understood!¡±


    ¡°You go!¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Thank, thank you for not killing me, senior. I will definitely pass on your message,¡± Huang Ying said gratefully and left.


    Although Chu Xun¡¯s words might make the Heaven Tao Sect angry, so what? She was just a messenger. What was important was that she had survived, while the disgusting greedy Shi Jin had died. She only cared about the result.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun looked around and then coldly said with an indifferent look,


    ¡°From today on, every one of the Liu Family will stay here. If anyone steps out of the gate, he will die!¡±


    The cold voice was so chilling that everyone in the Liu Family shivered like baby birds in the cold wind.


    ¡°Chu Xun, who do you think you are? My Liu Family is the pillar of Huaxia, which was recognized by the first chairman himself. Who are you? You are just an unimportant major general. If you want to destroy my Liu Family by force, I admit that no one can stop you. But if you dare to do so, you will be the enemy of more than one billion people of Huaxia.¡± Liu Baifeng, who had lost half of his face, said in a sinister tone, which made people feel creepy.


    ¡°Can the Liu Family represent more than one billion people?¡± said Chu Xun without hiding his sarcasm.


    Hearing that, Liu Baifeng, however, laughed gloomily. He stared at Chu Xun and said in a loud voice, ¡°Chu Xun, you are so funny. Do you know who are being worshiped in the Baiyun Mountain Memorial 90 miles away from the capital? They are three ancestors of the Liu Family. They¡¯ve sacrificed their lives for safeguarding the territorial integrity of Huaxia. Their heroic deeds are engraved all over the memorial hall. In such a big capital, even the three-year-old children know a little about their heroic deeds. Have you ever thought about the consequences of killing my Liu Family? You will be condemned both in speech and writing and go down in history as a symbol of infamy.¡±


    Chu Xun was silent, but his mind was running fast. If it was true as Liu Baifeng said that the deeds of the ancestors of the Liu Family were familiar to everyone, then the three martyrs of the Liu Family was a kind of faith and spiritual support for the common people, which was a terrible psychological partiality. Similarly, in face of a fight between two people, people would naturally prefer the one whom they had good feelings with.


    If he really killed all the people of the Liu Family, the consequences would be terrible. No wonder the top official was very afraid of the Liu Family.


    ¡°Liu Baifeng, is this your biggest dependence?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s long and bright eyes narrowed slightly, covering the coldness at the bottom of his eyes. He really hated the Liu Family, which came from his heart.


    Liu Baifeng was going mad. He was the householder of Liu Family, but had been insulted by Chu Xun in public. Now his mouth and eyes were distorted so that he looked like a ghost. He would definitely be disfigured even if he recovered. Therefore, his hatred for Chu Xun was deep in his bones.


    ¡°Chu Xun, do you still dare to kill all the people of the Liu Family now?¡± Liu Baifeng stared at Chu Xun and asked.


    Chu Xun pursed his lips, which then looked plump. Then he showed a perfect smile and said lightly, ¡°Why dare I not?¡±


    Liu Baifeng was stunned. Liu Zizai was dumbfounded. The rest people of the Liu Family were shocked.


    It was impossible. They didn¡¯t believe that Chu Xun dared to go against the opinion of the whole country.


    ¡°Chu Xun, are you really not afraid that you would go down in history as a symbol of infamy and your family would be scolded by more than one billion people?¡± Liu Baifeng, who was a little hysterical, roared.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a business of fear. I¡¯m not willing to bear the accusation of seeking after glory by selling out our country for the Liu Family,¡± said Chu Xun indifferently.


    Liu Baifeng and Liu Zizai looked at each other and asked almost at the same time, ¡°Seeking after glory by selling out our country? What do you mean?¡±


    There was a strong bad feeling in their hearts.


    Chu Xun ignored them. Then he took out his mobile phone, called Chen Hanlong, and immediately asked, ¡°Hanlong, where is Liu Xiefei?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see Liu Xiefei, sir?¡± Chen Hanlong¡¯s tone was a little strange.


    Chu Xun smiled. He could think about the reason why Chen Hanlong asked like that. He must have beaten Liu Xiefei. He knew Chen Hanlong well.


    ¡°An hour later, I¡¯ll see a video of him testifying that the Liu Family is a traitor who has defected to the enemy and betrayed the country.¡±


    Chen Hanlong was obviously stunned for a moment, then he said happily, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take me an hour. Half an hour is enough.¡±


    When Chu Xun hung up, Liu Xiefei¡¯s cries for mercy sounded.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you are despicable. You want to frame the Liu Family? You are indulged in wishful thinking.¡± Liu Baifeng roared in a trembling voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that you want to frame the Liu Family for the traitor just with the help of Liu Xiefei. No one will believe it.¡± Liu Zizai raised his eyebrows and roared, eyes angry.


    ¡°As long as they see Xiefei, they will know that he was coerced by you to say these words. Then it will be too late for you to regret if more than one billion people know it.¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to play tricks. No one will believe what a child said. Xiefei is only a few years older than you and he is just an ordinary person. Who will believe what he said? At that time, we will come out and clarify that he was coerced by you. Then everyone will stand by my Liu Family. At that time, you will stand on the opposite side of more than one billion people.¡±


    ¡­


    Chu Xun just watched Liu Baifeng and Liu Zizai clamoring with cold eyes.


    ¡°Liu Xiefei, together with the Golden Wolf Mercenary, hijacked the plane of Huaxia and kidnapped more than 100 people, including the big star Tang Rou and the royal family members of Country F, Mr. and Mrs. Rowais¡­ The Golden Wolf Mercenary is notorious. In the name of a mercenary, they have been doing what terrorists do. And everyone knows which country has been supporting the Golden Wolf Mercenary. Liu Xiefei¡¯s cooperation with Golden Wolf Mercenary is the collusion with the enemy. Maybe, it was you who planned the whole matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! Don¡¯t make irresponsible remarks here. How could Xiefei have something to do with the Golden Wolf Mercenary? It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s all your plot.¡± Liu Baifeng roared crazily.


    Other members of the Liu Family were also shocked. They all knew the Golden Wolf Mercenary, people of which had hijacked the plane and kidnapped many people and were finally killed by Chu Xun. From then on, they knew Chu Xun. But what did that matter have to do with Liu Xiefei? ¡°It must be made up by Chu Xun in order to deal with us.¡± Everyone thought so.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised. From other people¡¯s expressions, Chu Xun learned that Liu Baifeng was not playing dumb and they didn¡¯t really know about it. Maybe it was Liu Xiefei¡¯s own attention. Maybe some people had given advice to him, such as Liu Xiangru. After all, the purpose of the Golden Wolf Mercenary was to make Chu Xun appear and kill him.

 Chapter 147 - The Traitors Must be Killed!

    Chu Xun stopped thinking about it. It did not matter if the cooperation with the Golden Wolf Mercenary was Liu Xiefei¡¯s own idea, or the Liu Family¡¯s idea. The important thing was that the Liu Family would bear the responsibility.


    In fact, in less than half an hour, Chu Xun¡¯s mobile phone rang. Chen Hanlong was very fast and efficient.


    When Chu Xun finished watching the video, his eyebrows as well as the corners of his mouth, were raised slightly.


    After watching, Chu Xun ignored the members of the Liu Family, who pretended to be calm but still felt uneasy, and directly sent the video to Jade Rabbit, asking her to forward it to the amiable old man.


    ¡°Do you want to see it?¡± Chu Xun shook his cell phone and asked the people from the Liu Family.


    Some were curious, some were worried, and some were dismissive.


    ¡°Chu Xun, don¡¯t play tricks. Even if you intimidate Xiefei into saying something bad about the Liu Family, as long as we come out to clarify it, the media will help vindicate the Liu Family, then you will know what it means to go for wool and come home shorn.¡± Liu Baifeng tried to show an expression of disdain, but because half of his face had collapsed, he looked extremely creepy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat the people as fools. Because of the heroic deeds of your ancestors, you have been respected by many people for so many years. However, you are complacent and acted maliciously and mercilessly. What the country and people appreciate are the ancestors of the Liu Family, not you. You are just the scums of the society.¡± Chu Xun sneered and said.


    ¡°Hum, no matter what you say, the Liu Family is still the pillar of this country. No one will believe you.¡± Liu Zizai said with a gloomy face.


    Chu Xun threw an indifferent glance at him, and his expression did not change at all. He said coldly, ¡°In fact, I just need that amiable old man to believe me.¡±


    When Chu Xun finished speaking, the looks on all the Liu Family suddenly changed.


    ¡°Do you think he will believe?¡± Chu Xun asked lightly.


    As he said, the sound of orderly footsteps came from a distance. Countless armed soldiers rushed in.


    Members of the Liu Family and bodyguards were all dumbfounded. What was happening here?


    The leader was Xu Wei, an acquaintance Chu Xun had dealt with in Maple Mountain.


    ¡°General Chu, we were instructed to protect you!¡± Xu Wei came forward and saluted Chu Xun. His eyes were blazing and full of adoration.


    Chu Xun nodded and returned a non standard military salute.


    Chu Xun was always cool. In fact, going by military ranking, Chu Xun should salute Xu Wei first, but Xu Wei had saluted first, to which Xu Wei had no objection. In his view, Chu Xun was powerful and he could do anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lieutenant General Liu Baize. Which military region are you from? How reckless you are! Do you know where this place is? How dare you break in here? Are you going to rebel?¡± A big strong man from the Liu Family shouted angrily.


    Hearing that, Chu Xun frowned. The people of the Liu Family were used to being arrogant and always made an accusation against somebody, at will.


    ¡°I think it was you who rebelled. I¡¯m Lieutenant General Xu Wei. What seems to be the problem?¡± Xu Wei stepped forward and said.


    Liu Baize came forward, saluted, and said, while suppressing his anger, ¡°Lieutenant General Xu, why did you break into the Liu Family, together with these soldiers?¡±


    Liu Baize was not Chu Xun, so Xu Wei would not be so polite to him. His mouth twitched and he said carelessly, ¡°People of the Liu Family have colluded with the enemy and betrayed the country. Now you are deemed as traitors. We were ordered to supervise you. And Major General Chu will investigate it in person. Please cooperate with us.¡±


    Hearing that, Liu Baize almost could not help throwing a punch. ¡°Chu Xun will investigate. Is that the equivalent of letting the cat watch the fish? Will we still survive?¡±


    ¡°Whose orders are you following?¡± Liu Zizai stepped forward, and asked in a sharp voice.


    Xu Wei pushed his chest out and said proudly, ¡°I came to help Major General Chu investigate about your Liu Family¡¯s treason charge, at the order of that old man.¡±


    Liu Zizai¡¯s face turned pale. Although he had guessed a little, he did not expect that the amiable old man would really deal with the Liu Family.


    In fact, Liu Zizai knew everything clearly in his heart. The Liu Family had indeed done something illegal in recent years. In Congress, they had repeatedly stopped the amiable old man from carrying out the national policy. He had reminded Liu Baifeng and the others, but no one took it seriously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I will ask him myself.¡± Liu Baifeng was also flustered. When the amiable old man was involved in this, he realized the seriousness of the problem.


    ¡°He is too busy to see you,¡± Xu Wei squinted at Liu Zizai as he said this, his face full of disdain, ¡°But the amiable old man is very kind and will give you a chance to explain. As long as you can explain this video clearly, we will treat you justly.¡±


    As soon as Xu Wei waved, a soldier brought out a tablet computer. He then downloaded a video and asked the soldier to hold the tablet up, so that everyone in the Liu Family could see the video.


    A picture flashed, and Liu Xiefei appeared.


    On seeing that, even Chu Xun was shocked. In the video, Liu Xiefei was sitting in a spacious room. He was dressed in a suit and wore a pair of glasses, and his hair was carefully combed. He looked very clean and tidy.


    ¡°Dear leaders of Huaxia, my name is Liu Xiefei. I am from the Liu Family in the capital. My father is Liu Baishan. My grandfather is Liu Zizai. My uncle is Liu Baifeng¡­¡± Liu Xiefei introduced the important members of the Liu Family, one by one.


    Then, after a pause, he continued.


    ¡°I am going to impeach some people. I am going to place righteousness above family loyalty. I am going to report what the Liu Family has done. People of the Liu Family are without conscience and are ruthless. Depending on the glory of their ancestors, they have been defying the law and behaving in a despicable way. They have also killed many people, as if their lives are as worthless as straws. What I can¡¯t stand most is that they colluded with the enemy and betrayed the country. They sold the national intelligence and harmed the interests of the country and the people¡­ Their sins are too numerous to be listed.¡±


    Liu Xiefei¡¯s face was full of pain, but he spoke in an impassioned voice.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Chen Hanlong was indeed responsible for this.


    Just when everyone thought that Liu Xiefei had finished speaking, he continued.


    ¡°Do you remember the hijacking that happened a few months ago? General Chu Xun broke into the enemy¡¯s place alone and faced the enemy with a brave and invincible attitude, which uplifted our military prestige and shocked the world. When such an event happened, although I was not at the scene at that time, I was also excited and hot-blooded when I saw the live broadcast. At that time, I wanted to kill the enemy together with General Chu.¡±


    ¡°General Chu is a hero. He is strong, brave, kind and loves the people¡­ But such a hero was hated by the Liu Family. Liu Baifeng has a son, named Liu Xiangru. He is ignorant and incompetent. He only knows how to eat, drink, gamble, and go whoring. At that time, there was a vacancy for the post of major general in the army. Liu Baifeng wanted his son to be the new major general. Unexpectedly, the central government finally decided to award the rank of major general to Chu Xun, which caused great dissatisfaction in the Liu Family. They were narrow-minded and jealous of talents, so they decided to kill General Chu.¡±


    ¡°The people of the Liu Family are very vicious. They came up with an idea. In order to implicate me, they forced me to contact the Golden Wolf Mercenary whom they have cooperated with many times. They asked people from the Golden Wolf Mercenary to hijack the plane, because General Chu¡¯s sister was on the plane, too. After successfully hijacking the plane, they would lure General Chu into appearing and kill him. Fortunately, God watches our every move. Every dog has its day and God will punish those rats sooner or later. Their vicious plan failed, and General Chu, who was favored by the god of fortune, was safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Although they are my family members, I love my motherland, the land under my feet, the air and everything in Huaxia. I respect such heroes of Huaxia, like General Chu, who is willing to sacrifice themselves for the people. So I will never associate with these evil people. I have been forced by them to frame General Chu, so I am willing to be punished by the law. Even if I die, I will die in the land of Huaixa. People oppressed by the Liu Family, stand up. Do not be afraid. Join me in fighting against them. We should be brave to say no to the evil forces¡­¡±


    Liu Xiefei was excited and impassioned. At the end, he stood up, waved his fists and roared about the crimes of the Liu Family.


    Chu Xun was stunned. If he did not know the origin of the video, he would have been infected by Liu Xiefei¡¯s words.


    Xu Wei, together with a group of soldiers, glared at the members of the Liu Family, in anger. They did not know that Liu Xiefei had been coerced, in the video. They were all affected by his impassioned speech. As soldiers, what they hated most were traitors.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ It¡¯s over¡­¡± Liu Zizai whispered and fell to the ground.


    The other people of the Liu Family paled in fear and their eyes turned dull. They were aggrieved as if they had lost their parents!


    ¡°General Xu, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Before I come back, please ask people to guard this place, so that even a fly would not be allowed to go out. If any of them act recklessly, kill him. The traitors must be killed!¡± Chu Xun said to Xu Wei.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good charge here.¡± Xu Wei looked around and said in a loud voice, ¡°The traitors must be killed!¡±


    ¡°The traitors must be killed!¡±


    Thousands of soldiers shouted in unison, their voices echoing to the clouds.

 Chapter 148 - He Is Vengeful!

    When Chu Xun stepped out of the Liu Family home, Azure Dragon came up and told him that the amiable old man was waiting for him.


    The place they were going to this time was not the old alley, but a courtyard with red tiles and white walls, which symbolized the highest authority in Huaxia.


    The red painted gate, nine rows of star-shaped nails, the flying dragon and clouds and exquisite murals, showed the past incomparable beauty and brilliance of the place.


    The car could not be driven in, so they had to walk. Chu Xun did not care. He sauntered on the path of bluestones in a leisurely manner, as if he was taking a stroll.


    Azure Dragon followed Chu Xun and looked at him from behind. In his view, Chu Xun was a man who could not be measured by common sense and was as dazzling as the sun. He remembered the first time when he saw Chu Xun. At that time, Chu Xun had slaughtered the whole 12 Constellations, and he did not meet any resistance. Azure Dragon knew that some people were destined to be extraordinary.


    If Chu Xun knew Azure Dragon¡¯s thoughts, he would tell him seriously that if he could, he would rather nothing happened, because this road was too hard for him.


    It was the end of autumn now. The flowers and trees around were withering and the scenery was bleak. Even the highest authority in Huaxia had to obey the natural powers.


    The amiable old man received Chu Xun in his office. The only people who had access here, were all great leaders of different places, but Chu Xun was an exception.


    The entire office was more than 100 square meters in width, and was made up of red bricks. The decor here was extremely simple. It had a lot of antiques and the air was filled with the smell of wood. Frankly, even the offices of small- or medium-sized business owners were more luxurious than this place. Maybe no one had ever thought that many country policies were discussed and made here.


    ¡°Sit down, please!¡± The amiable old man made the tea himself. The tea set was colorful, but gaudy. However, it was once a special tea set for an emperor and was very valuable.


    The tea was hot. The amiable old man looked at Chu Xun through the steam with eyes full of undisguised appreciation.


    Although the Liu Family had existed only about a hundred years, with its dependence on the glory of its ancestors, it had risen rapidly. In these years, it had begun to interfere in the state affairs, which made him afraid, but he could do nothing to solve the problem.


    But Chu Xun, in just one day, had made the brilliant Liu Family fall from the clouds to the earth, and would soon fall into hell.


    ¡°It is a good painting.¡±


    Chu Xun stared at the painting of a tiger hanging on the wall, behind the desk. The tiger was on top of a boulder and roaring at the forest. The momentum of its strength was obvious in the painting. It looked powerful and frightening.


    The amiable old man was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a smile, ¡°If you like it, I will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Chu Xun sat down and motioned Azure Dragon in.


    When Azure Dragon came in, Chu Xun asked with a smile, ¡°Azure Dragon, what do you think of this painting of Tiger Roaring at the Sky?¡±


    Azure Dragon was slightly shocked, and then looked back at the painting of the tiger.


    Chu Xun picked up his cup of tea and took a sip. At the same time, his other hand flicked secretly. A strand of Reincarnation Line shot out and fell silently into the painting of the tiger. However, the painting of the tiger only rippled slightly and then settled down in the blink of an eye, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Good tea. Did you get it as part of a bribe?¡± Chu Xun smiled and said jokingly.


    The tea in the mouth of the amiable old man almost spurted out. He did not expect that Chu Xun would make a joke.


    ¡°This is Yunwu Tea from Yunwu Mountain. Its yield is extremely low. There is a saying that one gram is worth ten grams of gold. It is only supplied to us, and you can¡¯t buy it outside. If you like it, bring some back when you leave.¡± The amiable old man was sincere and did not say anything phatic, because he knew that he should not play any tricks in front of Chu Xun, who was too evil.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Why do I feel like a robber?¡±


    ¡°If you can heal my teacher, you can take whatever I have here,¡± the amiable old man jested with him.


    But Chu Xun knew that he was not joking. ¡°I said he can be cured, he will be, but I still lack a certain type of medicine.¡±


    ¡°What kind of medicine? I will ask my people to look for it,¡± said the amiable old man. Chu Xun had said that his teacher would not live for long.


    ¡°Lightning-struck Wood,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Er¡­ what is that?¡± The amiable old man was confused. He had never heard of this Lightning-struck Wood.


    ¡°The Lightning-struck Wood is a tree that survived after being hit by lightning. This kind of tree has a kind of special vitality and is hard to find.¡±


    ¡°Where can I find it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Xun replied very simply.


    The corners of the amiable old man¡¯s mouth twitched. He thought he would have a stomachache when talking to Chu Xun. Then he said, ¡°I will ask my people to look for it.¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°The Lightning-struck Wood is something we can¡¯t ask for. And ordinary people may not recognize it when they see it. I am afraid that it can only be found in those sects of Martial Tao.¡±


    ¡°You know where it is, don¡¯t you?¡± the amiable old man asked hopefully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I should be able to find it. Let¡¯s go to the Golden Knife Sect first!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    But when the amiable old man heard that, his eyelids began to twitch and his expression changed a little.


    The people of the Golden Knife Sect had besieged Chu Xun¡¯s woman in Qianlong Mountain some time ago. Everyone thought it was over. After all, those people had been killed by Chu Xun.


    Now it seemed that the world did not know enough about Chu Xun. At the very least, he was vengeful.


    ¡°The Golden Knife Sect¡¯s days are over.¡± The amiable old man thought so.


    ¡°If there is no Lightning-struck Wood in the Golden Knife Sect, are you going to go the Wuji Sect or Poison Sect?¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him and said with a slight smile, ¡°It seems that we have a certain tacit understanding.¡±


    The amiable old man could not help rolling his eyes. It was not because of the tacit understanding between them at all, but his understanding with Chu Xun. The Ruthless Chu and Evil Chu were not names to be joked about. However, he had no opinion on it. Although he was the emperor of the secular world, people of the Martial Tao had never paid attention to the people of the secular world, including the head of the country.


    In any era, the Martial Tao was not accepted by the government.


    ¡°Alas¡­ it seems that another bloody war is going to happen in the field of Martial Tao.¡± The amiable old man could not help gloating in his heart.


    Chu Xun looked at the amiable old man in a strange manner. Chu Xun was sensitive and he could clearly feel the changes in the amiable old man. It seemed that the amiable old man was not a good person, either. But since ancient times, few emperors were ever kind-hearted.


    The amiable old man was about to say something when Azure Dragon who was looking at the painting, suddenly stumbled back a few steps. His clothes and hair were wet, and his forehead was dripping with sweat, as if he had just come out of the water. He gasped heavily and he had a terrified expression.


    ¡°What is the matter with you?¡± The amiable old man¡¯s face was full of surprise. ¡°How could watching a painting make you look like that?¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him thoughtfully and said, ¡°Did you see it?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you have already known about it, Sir.¡± The fear on Azure Dragon¡¯s face had not disappeared.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and said, ¡°This is the Evil Spirit of Tiger.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The amiable old man was curious.


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Chu Xun looked at him teasingly.


    Looking at Chu Xun¡¯s expression, the amiable old man could not help feeling uneasy in his heart. When he heard Chu Xun¡¯s question, he shook his head hurriedly to refuse. ¡°It must be something bad.¡±


    ¡°Chief, how long has this painting been hanging here?¡± asked Azure Dragon. He was also a grandmaster, so in the face of the amiable old man, he also had the right of speech.


    ¡°It has been there for nearly half a year. What is wrong with this painting?¡± The amiable old man stared at the painting curiously for a long time, but could not see anything amiss.


    Azure Dragon was also feeling doubtful. He looked at Chu Xun and asked, ¡°Sir, why can¡¯t the chief see it?¡±


    ¡°He is just an ordinary person, so he can¡¯t see it.¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°What can¡¯t I see?¡± The amiable old man was dissatisfied. ¡°What the hell are they talking about?¡±


    ¡°Chief, there¡¯s a big problem with this painting,¡± Azure Dragon said.


    ¡°What is the problem? What is wrong?¡± The amiable old man was curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either.¡± Azure Dragon scratched his head and said awkwardly.


    The amiable old man was speechless for a while. Then he turned to look at Chu Xun and asked, ¡°What is the matter with this painting?¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious. There are just a few mistakes in this painting,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The amiable old man looked at him sideways and grumbled unpleasantly, ¡°I thought it was something important that made both of you so nervous. It is just a few errors. It does not matter then.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him with a strange smile and said gloomily, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s no big deal, but you only have half a year to live¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can only¡­ what?¡± The amiable old man¡¯s eyes popped in surprise and he jumped up.

 Chapter 149 - The Evil Spirit of Tiger!

    Chu Xun said that the amiable old man had only half a year to live.


    Not only the amiable old man, but Azure Dragon was also stunned.


    Of course, they would not doubt the authenticity of his statement, because Chu Xun never made any irresponsible remarks.


    ¡°What seems to be the matter?¡± The amiable old man was worthy of being the leader of a country. He had experienced a lot, so he soon brought his emotions under control.


    ¡°Look carefully at the four claws of the tiger.¡± Chu Xun pointed to the tiger in the painting and said.


    When they heard that, the amiable old man and Azure Dragon looked at the four claws carefully. Finally, they both shook their heads in doubt. They did not see anything unusual.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that its four claws are bound by a white line?¡± Chu Xun said.


    They looked again and finally saw the white line that Chu Xun mentioned.


    ¡°What is the problem there?¡± The amiable old man still did not understand. It was normal that there would be some flaws in a painting.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised. Then, he took out several jade stones from the Storage Ring and held them in his hands. After that, he made a magic signet with one hand and scattered the jade stones in different directions.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Chu Xun tapped the air with one finger.


    Buzz!


    Four light curtains appeared in the sky and covered the whole room.


    Then Chu Xun wrote in the air. A simple and complex pattern began forming.


    The amiable old man and Azure Dragon were stunned.


    Chu Xun tapped the air again and the pattern in mid-air suddenly turned golden in color, flew toward the painting of the tiger, and finally disappeared into the painting. The painting of the tiger actually moved and rippled, like a stone falling into a calm lake.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The tiger roared. The momentum of its strength could be felt and the roar shook the ground.


    The amiable old man was stunned. As the leader of a country, he had seen many extraordinary things, but this was the first time in his life that he had seen such a strange thing.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, as if he had seen a ghost.


    It was unbelievable that the tiger became alive and came out of the painting. Its body length was like a three meter long hill. Its eyes were scarlet and filled with a black aura. It had a big mouth and sharp tusks, and looked very ferocious.


    As the giant tiger walked, a clattering sound could be heard. On each of its four claws, there was a white iron chain, as thick as a child¡¯s arm. It seemed that they were made of silver.


    Hum!


    While the giant tiger breathed, two currents of black air spurted out of its nostrils, which corroded the ground and left two holes, each as big as a fist.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s hairs stood up, and he stepped back a few steps, and stood next to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The roar of the tiger was full of violence and ferocity. It stamped its feet and rushed toward Chu Xun. In mid-air, it opened its mouth, and one could smell its stinky breath.


    The amiable old man almost fell down in fear. After all, he was just an ordinary person.


    Azure Dragon felt shivers crawling up his spine and he mobilized his Internal Breath subconsciously.


    Chu Xun looked calm.


    When the tiger was less than 10 centimeters away from Chu Xun, it was restrained by the iron chain that chained its four claws, so it could not move forward at all.


    Bang!


    The tiger fell to the ground, cracking the red bricks beneath it. It raised its head and gave an angry roar.


    The amiable old man turned pale. When he thought that his back had been facing such a terrible monster every day, his legs weakened and began to tremble.


    ¡°Hawl!¡±


    The tiger suddenly gave another deafening roar.


    The fierce tiger turned around and its giant tail waved in the air, bringing about sounds of air exploding.


    Chu Xun caught Azure Dragon and the amiable old man, and stepped back with them, avoiding the tiger¡¯s tail.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The giant mahogany desk of the amiable old man was hit by the tiger¡¯s tail and splintered into pieces.


    The tiger had a killing intent and was very fierce. Seeing that it could not hurt Chu Xun and the other two people, it became furious. It roared and destroyed all the things that were within its range.


    Chu Xun frowned. What a fierce Evil Spirit of Tiger.


    ¡°I know you have been wronged. I can help you regain freedom and reincarnate.¡± Chu Xun said to the tiger.


    The fierce tiger turned around and stared at Chu Xun with its scarlet eyes. It was roaring constantly in a low tone, and streams of black air spurted out of his nostrils, which eroded the ground and left fist-sized holes, from time to time.


    ¡°I will set you free first.¡± Chu Xun flicked his hand, and the Reincarnation Line erupted.


    Clang! Clang!


    Sparks flew in all directions and the silver chain, which had encased the tiger¡¯s four claws, broke. After breaking, they directly turned into four pieces of magic paper, and finally into ashes.


    ¡°Is this the doing of the cultivator?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised.


    ¡°Hawl!¡±


    After the silver chains were broken, the tiger roared and rushed toward Chu Xun ferociously, opening its mouth as if it wanted to bite Chu Xun.


    ¡°You beast.¡±


    Chu Xun hummed coldly and waved his hand. A white line shot out and directly knocked the tiger back.


    The fierce tiger fell and rolled on the ground, before it stood up. Then it roared and rushed toward Chu Xun again. Its claws, the size of a bowl, went straight for Chu Xun¡¯s neck.


    Chu Xun snorted and raised his hand. The tiger was hit again.


    Boom!


    The fierce tiger bumped into the wall. The light curtain emitted colorful lights and directly knocked it down.


    ¡°If you dare to show your tusks again, don¡¯t blame me for hurting you.¡± Chu Xun said angrily.


    ¡°Hawl!¡±


    The fierce tiger roared, then the red bricks on the ground exploded, and it jumped toward Chu Xun for the third time.


    ¡°You brought about your own destruction. It is not my fault.¡±


    Chu Xun was also angry. He clenched his fists, rushed out and hit the tiger with a powerful blow, which resounded like thunder.


    Bang!


    The fierce tiger roared and its hill-sized body directly exploded in the air, turning into a cloud of black air and dissipating.


    Err¡­!


    Azure Dragon and the amiable old man were so pop-eyed with amazement that they looked like two frogs. Such a terrible monster had actually been smashed into nothing by Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun sighed, shook his head, and then removed the magic formation around the room.


    The amiable old man and Azure Dragon felt dizzy for a moment, and then they felt confused. Had they been dreaming just now? Everything in the office had not changed, the ground had not been eroded by the black air, and the desk was intact. But when they looked at the painting of the tiger, they almost jumped up. The painting was still there, but the tiger in the painting had disappeared, leaving only a blank space.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, senior?¡± Azure Dragon gulped and asked Chu Xun. It was so strange that it subverted his previous perception.


    The amiable old man¡¯s face was also full of curiosity.


    ¡°What you saw just now was the evil spirit of the tiger. The tiger in the painting is not a painting. Someone slaughtered the tiger, sealed its spirit with evil means, and then sealed it in the painting. This tiger died unjustly, so its heart was full of resentment. Over time, its resentment turned into an evil spirit,¡± said Chu Xun.


    This tiger died of injustice, so Chu Xun planned to help it to reincarnate. Unexpectedly, it had lost his mind. Chu Xun could only kill it.


    The amiable old man¡¯s and Azure Dragon¡¯s faces were full of shock. If Chu Xun had not told them, they would never have thought there was such a strange thing in the world.


    ¡°Senior, now that you have killed the evil spirit of the tiger, is the chief safe now?¡± Azure Dragon asked. Chu Xun had said before that the chief had only half a year to live.


    The amiable old man also looked at Chu Xun hopefully.


    ¡°He is safe now.¡± Chu Xun said and then patted the amiable old man on the shoulder. ¡°When you have time, go to Gujiang City, find a man named Chen Hanlong, and buy some bottles of Immortal Water from him. After you take it, your spirit which was eroded by the evil spirit will be replenished, and you will live a long life.¡±


    The amiable old man nodded his head seriously. It was a matter of life and he would not be careless.


    Azure Dragon had a strange look on his face. Suddenly, he felt a little bit sorry for the amiable old man, who was standing at the top of the pyramid in the secular world. That position was so high that some information could not get to him. For example, Chen Hanlong was the subordinate of Chu Xun.


    Besides, he thought of another thing. At that time, the National Security Agency received an encrypted file, which said they had to get the recipe for Immortal Water, by fair means or foul. On the encrypted file, there was the amiable old man¡¯s signature, but now it seemed that the amiable old man did not know about the Immortal Water at all. Therefore¡­ someone had pretended to be the amiable old man.


    Azure Dragon was so shocked that he was sweating all over. This matter was too terrible and too serious. He had to ask his teacher for instructions, and then start to investigate it as soon as possible.


    Looking at the blank space in the painting, Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°It is impossible for two tigers to live in harmony, unless one is male and the other is female.¡±


    Then he looked at the amiable old man and joked, ¡°Later, you can find someone to draw another tiger in the blank. Remember, it must be a female tiger.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± The amiable old man was both ashamed and angry. He strode to the painting and tore it into pieces. He vowed that he would never hang any paintings which had tigers in them, again.


    ¡°Chief, where did you get this painting?¡± Azure Dragon asked.


    The amiable old man was slightly stunned for a moment. Then his eyes grew cold gradually and he said, ¡°Liu Zizai sent it.¡±


    At that time, he found that although the painting was not drawn by a famous artist, it was extremely domineering, so he liked it very much and hung it in the office. Unexpectedly, he was almost killed by it.


    Chu Xun was also slightly shocked. As an old saying goes, one can survive from natural disasters, but he will not be able to, if he brings on the evils himself. ¡°Liu Family, when I come back from the Heaven Tao Sect, I will destroy you with my own hands.¡±

 Chapter 150 - Into the Depths of the Mountains and Forests

    Chapter 150 Into the Depths of the Mountains and Forests


    Azure Dragon was secretly surprised when he learnt that Chu Xun was going to Golden Knife Sect. ¡°They must be really unfortunate to have provoked him among all people¡­ But I have to say I am somewhat happy to know this. Those bastards have been acting with no regard of the law and bullying the ordinary people. It is about time someone teaches them a lesson.¡± thought Azure Dragon as he mourned for them in advance.


    He then asked a crucial question.


    ¡°Senior, do you know where Golden Knife Sect is?¡±


    ¡°No idea!¡± answered Chu Xun, without any hesitation.


    Azure Dragon was stunned at first, then he gladly introduced Chu Xun to a guide ¡ª Jade Rabbit.


    Jade Rabbit was a master at using computers, it would only take minutes for her to locate Golden Knife Sect.


    Chu Xun accepted her help. If Jade Rabbit was truly that good, she could indeed provide valuable help.


    Azure Dragon then called Jade Rabbit and told her that Chu Xun needed her help.


    Jade Rabbit admired Chu Xun greatly, so she agreed to help, without having to think too much about it.


    Jade Rabbit arrived after about half an hour.


    She wore a pink tracksuit, which made her skin look even fairer than usual. She carried a rabbit-shaped backpack, and her fake rabbit ears swayed from side to side. With her blushing cheeks and round eyes, she looked really cute.


    ¡°Hi, Senior.¡± Jade Rabbit greeted him timidly.


    When she learned that she was going to help Chu Xun locate Golden Knife Sect, she nearly fainted with happiness.


    Chu Xun smiled gently and asked, ¡°Are you sure you can pinpoint the exact location of Golden Knife Sect?¡±


    Jade Rabbit nodded. She then took out a map and presented it, as if it was some kind of treasure to Chu Xun. Raising her cute face, she said,


    ¡°This is what I found before I left. The location of Golden Knife Sect is marked there.¡±


    Indeed, the route to Golden Knife Sect was marked out very meticulously, even the winding shortcuts were marked out as well. Needless to say, even a child would be able to find Golden Knife Sect easily with this map.


    ¡°Are you able to locate the other sects as well?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Jade Rabbit nodded.


    ¡°Then help me find out Wuji Sect¡¯s location, then print it out.¡±


    The amiable old man then asked someone to bring over the printer.


    Jade Rabbit¡¯s skills were truly amazing. Within a mere five minutes, the location of Wuji Sect appeared on the paper.


    ¡°Now Poison Sect.¡± said Chu Xun.


    After another five minutes, Poison Sect was located successfully.


    ¡°Shadowless Sect.¡±


    ¡°Arhat Sect.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Yin Sect.¡±


    Chu Xun recited the names of all the sects that had besieged Qianlong Mountain the other day.


    With a few taps on the keyboard, they were all located swiftly and accurately.


    Chu Xun put the printed maps inside his Storage Ring, then smiled at Jade Rabbit and said,


    ¡°Thank you so much. I will treat you to a meal when I return.¡± He then walked away.


    Staring blankly at Chu Xun¡¯s departing back, Jade Rabbit¡¯s mouth closed and her eyes reddened. Tears then started raining down her face.


    Azure Dragon and the amiable old man looked at each other, both speechless.


    ¡°Chu Xun is too cunning, yet Jade Rabbit is so naive.¡± thought the two.


    However, Jade Rabbit stopped crying all of a sudden, and showed a bright smile.


    The amiable old man and Azure Dragon looked at each other again. They were apparently concerned about Jade Rabbit.


    ¡°Rabbit¡­ Are you okay?¡± Azure Dragon asked.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m fine!¡± Jade Rabbit said, as she tilted her head. Chu Xun had sent her a secret message just now, telling her she had to stay behind, as the trip would be too dangerous.


    She was naive, so she was very easily pacified. A simple, caring message from Chu Xun was enough to bring the radiant smile back onto her face.


    Jade Rabbit was fine! Now the amiable old man and Azure Dragon were bewildered.


    ¡­


    Luoying Mountain, Kaiyuan Province, Yangqing City.


    This was where Golden Knife Sect was hidden.


    Luoying Mountain was not very high, yet it was very majestic. It looked more like a ridge without an end. Its terrain had different varying levels. One could find ancient trees and boundless bushes on that mountain, where countless serpents, rats and ants were rampant.


    Chu Xun stood at the foot of the mountain. It had taken him two whole days to arrive at his destination.


    He then entered the deep forest right away.


    It was dark in the forest and there was a rotten stench in the air. The fallen leaves were about one meter high. If one stepped onto the leaves, it came up to one¡¯s thighs. Chu Xun touched the ground with the tip of his foot gently. With a white flash appearing under his feet, he drifted a few meters away instantly.


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    The chirping of some unknown birds could be heard occasionally, and it sounded especially jarring and ominous in the quiet forest.


    Chu Xun stayed calm and collected as he continued his journey.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A giant figure suddenly leaped toward Chu Xun from a treetop. A strong, fishy smell engulfed him immediately.


    Chu Xun closed his fingers to form the shape of a blade and made a swipe across the sky, releasing a blinding white slash bursting with energy.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Blood was spilled all over the place. That giant figure sneaking up on Chu Xun was cut into two and hit the ground with a loud thump.


    It was a python, with a body as thick as a bowl. Even though it had been cut into two, it was still alive and wriggling about on the ground.


    Chu Xun could not help being reminded of Jiu You. ¡°Jiu You is still deep asleep. When it wakes up, it will surely become much more powerful.¡± He thought, as he looked at the colorful wristband on his wrist.


    He then ventured further into the forest.


    Thick, green fog suddenly appeared in front of him. It was the miasma from the forest. Once a person inhaled it, one would be lost in an endless illusion.


    Chu Xun walked right through it without being affected at all.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The mire under Chu Xun¡¯s feet exploded all of a sudden, splattering mud all over the place. A giant mouth filled with irregular fangs then attempted to bite his legs with the speed of lightning.


    Chu Xun raised one foot, then stamped down hard with immense strength.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    With a loud cracking noise, that terrifying mouth was disfigured, its fangs were dislocated and scattered all over the place.


    That was a giant crocodile which was at least five meters in length, and each fang was at least five centimeters long. Should one get bitten by it, the consequence would be beyond imagination. Its bite was as strong as that of a meat mincer.


    Chu Xun stepped down hard again.


    ¡°Puff!¡±Visit vi p novel. com


    The giant crocodile¡¯s head exploded, its blood splattering everywhere.


    With only two strong stomps, the crocodile which was comparable to a mincer, was killed effortlessly by Chu Xun.


    Even so, his clothes were not tainted by even one drop of blood, and he never stopped moving.


    Along his path, he encountered a frog the size of a palm. It was crimson in color and was extremely beautiful. However, the venom coming out of its mouth could corrode a rock and leave a hole upon contact, instantly.


    He also encountered a centipede that was half-a-meter long. Its entire body was red, and it could release a poisonous gas that could kill any living being. Wherever it traveled, the trees and flowers along its path would wither and die. The ground also turned charcoal black.


    In this deep forest that had at least a thousand years of history, all kinds of strange sights could be seen, including species that had long been extinct in the outside world.


    Since Golden Knife Sect was able to settle down in this kind of place, it suggested that there must be something special about them.


    No wonder government agencies disliked the people of Martial Tao. The kind of places they resided at were way too dangerous. Should they ever get into trouble, they just needed to hide at home. No one would ever be able to find them.


    ¡°Howl..!¡±


    Multiple howls of wolves could be heard throughout the forest.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows when he saw the wolves surrounding him. There were more than ten of them, each had sharp fangs and was as sturdy as a bull. Through their eyes, one could tell that they were cold-blooded and ferocious.


    Wolves with such huge builds were impossible to be found outside. Those in the zoos were all too small and timid.


    Chu Xun formed a magic signet, then raised his hands and pressed them down.


    A giant handprint appeared in the sky and smashed the ground with the impact of thunder. With a deafening ¡°Boom¡±, the ground shook and the rocks nearby were sent flying all over the place, due to the impact. The ground even sank a little.


    None of the wolves were harmed, however.


    They were all frightened and ran off in different directions. After a moment, they soon disappeared.


    Chu Xun did not take their lives, for he did not want the younger generations to believe that wolves were as big as teddy bears and as timid as kittens.


    He then continued moving forward, after scaring away the wolves.


    However, he encountered another sort of problem within only a hundred meters.


    It was a giant carnivorous tree which had a width as thick as two humans. Its roots were like long whips or spears. When it swung its branches, it looked as if devils were dancing in the air.


    Those branches had terrifying strength, for they could easily smash rocks the size of tables. Its roots could also break out of the ground without one noticing, catching one off guard.


    This time Chu Xun did not hold back his strength. He released thousands of strands of Reincarnation Lines to mince the carnivorous tree into small pieces, including its roots.


    Chu Xun¡¯s sight was finally no longer obstructed, after he traveled for at least a thousand meters into the forest. He reached a flat plain which was about ten thousand square meters wide.


    At one thousand meters away, there existed a complex of huge buildings.


    Chu Xun squinted and his mouth curved in a sneer.


    There was a giant rock in front of the buildings, and three words were carved on it in a magnificent style ¡ª Golden Knife Sect.

 Chapter 151 - Paying A Visit!

    Chu Xun strode toward Golden Knife Sect at an unbelievable speed. Each of his step covered at least ten meters.


    He did not attempt to hide his movements, yet he was too fast to be noticed, until he reached the giant rock with the words ¡°Golden Knife Sect¡± carved on it.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the two men, who were holding long sabers. Both of them were dressed very neatly.


    ¡°I am Chu Xun!¡±


    His voice was powered by his True Energy, so it filled the sky like deafening thunder. The two men holding long sabers fainted immediately under the impact of his voice.


    Most of the buildings were made of wood, so they were all shaking, amidst Chu Xun¡¯s thunderous bellow.


    The largest main hall of Golden Knife Sect was only open to the presbyters.


    The main chair was placed higher than all the others. It was made of authentic scented rosewood. It was covered by a piece of tiger skin that had the texture of silk.


    A sturdy man with a dignified look, sat on that chair. He looked at the other presbyters, and was in high spirits. This man was none other than the householder of Golden Knife Sect ¡ª Yan Song.


    ¡°Householder. According to our information, not only did Chu Xun murder the presbyter of Heaven Tao Sect, he also intends to pay us a visit. How audacious!¡± said a skinny man who had a goatee. His eyes revealed a glint of shrewdness.


    That man was the vice householder of Golden Knife Sect ¡ª Qian Lei. When he first received Xiong Tai¡¯s call for assistance, he traveled to Qianlong Mountain instantly with his men. Only when he arrived did he witness the awe-inspiring battle between Chu Xun and Zombie. He then fled back to Golden Knife Sect without any hesitation, and had been haunted by nightmares ever since.


    ¡°Heaven Tao Sect?¡± Yan Song¡¯s eyes showed a glimpse of interest, as he sat up a little bit and continued derisively, ¡°Heaven Tao Sect is a top-tier sect and its power is beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. How dare Chu Xun visit them alone? Does he want to die so badly?¡±


    ¡°I bet you are right. His recent fame must have boosted his ego. He must have overestimated himself, to be messing with Heaven Tao Sect!¡± said a presbyter mockingly.


    ¡°From a nobody to a famous figure in such a short period of time, Chu Xun must be super lucky. It seems that the rumor of him gaining a peerless skill and a magic formation manual, must be true.¡± said someone enviously.


    ¡°I heard that he gained the title of ¡®The Ruthless¡¯? Or is it ¡®The Devil¡¯? All he did was to murder warriors of Innate and Acquired Realm. How is that even impressive? How shameless!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± bellowed Qian Lei, all of a sudden.


    Everyone was stunned, yet no one dared to question him.


    Despite being only the vice householder of Golden Knife Sect, Qian Lei was also the think tank of the sect. He had killed hundreds of people with his schemes.


    Moreover, for Golden Knife Sect to rise from the third tier to the second tier within only a couple of years, Qian Lei played a significant role in that. In some areas, he was even more reputable than Yan Song.


    Yan Song looked at Qian Lei with a questioning look.


    ¡°Householder. Chu Xun is a powerful figure that should not be ignored.¡± Qian Lei turned to the presbyter who mocked Chu Xun and continued, ¡°Do you really think he obtained the title of ¡®The Ruthless¡¯ and ¡®The Devil¡¯ so easily? He has killed more warriors in the Grandmaster Realm than you have encountered. You better stop bragging before you embarrass yourself.¡±


    That presbyter blushed immediately, yet a sense of fear tugged at his heart. He believed Qian Lei would not simply say those words to crush his ego, then what he said must be true¡­ In that case, Chu Xun was indeed a fearsome figure.


    Everyone fell silent, and the atmosphere turned icy.


    ¡°Come on. Chu Xun might be powerful, but he is still human. What is there to be afraid of? We are located in a rather secluded location, so he might not be able to find us, even if he intends to. Moreover, we are the furthest away from the capital city. He would not be so stupid as to pick the longest route to come to us. Even if he comes, I might not lose to him¡­¡±


    He heard a voice as loud as thunder, once he finished speaking.


    ¡°I am Chu Xun!¡±


    The voice was extremely concentrated and did not disperse for long. It was impossible for anyone to miss it.


    Yan Song was shocked when he heard that voice. He opened his mouth so wide that his jaw almost dropped.


    Qian Lei was stroking his goatee when the voice hit him. Startled by the voice, his hand shook and pulled a few strands of hair out. His face was distorted by the immense pain.


    All the presbyters were dumbfounded.


    Speak of the devil. How strange was that!


    One¡¯s reputation is of extreme importance. Now almost everyone in Martial Tao had heard of Chu Xun¡¯s name.


    Hundreds of disciples of Golden Knife Sect started panicking once they heard Chu Xun¡¯s name. They were all reminded of his notorious deeds, be it the massacre at Demon King Sect, or the time he eliminated all the warriors at Qianlong Mountain. Nothing could erase the scene of the bloodshed from their minds.


    ¡°Chu the Ruthless is here, he is here to kill all of us¡­¡± said someone in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Chu the Devil is here, we are all going to die.¡±


    ¡°It is all Xiong Tai¡¯s fault. That idiot just had to mess with Chu Xun among all the people. Now that he found us, there is no way to escape¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    Most of these disciples were either in Innate Realm or Acquired Realm, hence they were all panicking now.


    The disciples guarding the main gate had fled from their posts like mad dogs, upon hearing Chu Xun¡¯s name. They could feel the cramps in their calves, and no longer cared about their duties. Some even threw away their long sabers and protected their heads with both hands, scared that Chu Xun would decapitate them.


    That was because rumors said Chu Xun was most fond of beheading his enemies. It was said that during his massacre at Demon King Sect, human heads were found everywhere, and their blood stained the entire stone staircase red.


    The atmosphere in the main hall of Golden Knife Sect was slightly awkward.


    This was because a few moments ago, Yan Song still believed that Chu Xun would not be able to find Golden Knife Sect, and there should not be anything to worry about even if he did¡­ Now his ¡°timely¡± arrival proved everything he said wrong, how embarrassing!


    The corners of Yan Song¡¯s mouth twitched, and he looked more furious than ever.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± asked a presbyter.


    ¡°I will kill him.¡±


    Yan Song¡¯s eyes looked cold and fierce. He took down the near-three-meter long golden claymore from a shelf. As he swung it in the air, one could hear a piercing and explosive sound. It was a weapon that would instill fear in their enemies¡¯ hearts.


    ¡°Please do not act impulsively, householder!¡± a presbyter tried to dissuade him.


    ¡°Maybe we can see if the vice householder has any plans in mind?¡±


    Qian Lei furrowed his brows. Chu Xun¡¯s visit was all too sudden. He had observed him fighting once, yet he was not able to detect his true strength. For that, he was in a very passive situation. What if he could not evaluate Chu Xun¡¯s power accurately?


    Yan Song was growing impatient. He said with a sneer, ¡°How scary can this Chu Xun actually be? You guys have only heard about his cruelty from rumors, which may not be true after all. I don¡¯t believe he has the strength of a divine being! He is just a boy of about twenty years old, and there are so many of us. How can we be afraid of him!¡±


    Everyone else looked at Qian Lei.


    Qian Lei remained silent for quite a while, then clenched his jaws and said with a vicious look, ¡°Just like what our householder said, let¡¯s pay Chu Xun a visit. Should he attempt to mess with us, we don¡¯t need the householder to fight with him. Our Golden Knife Formation has not tasted human blood for a long time.¡±


    Having heard of the Golden Knife Formation, everyone apparently looked calmer and became more confident.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Yan Song waved his hand, and their entire group rushed to the main gate.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun looked at the group of people in front of him indifferently. They were all ferocious and ready to fight.


    ¡°You are Chu Xun?¡±


    Yan Song could not believe what he saw, for Chu Xun¡¯s young and handsome face was never what they expected.


    Everyone else was also sizing up Chu Xun. What they saw was way too different from what they imagined, based on rumors. He was not the 30-feet devil with sharp fangs and giant eyes. On the contrary, he looked like¡­ like a student! Could it be that they were facing the fake Chu Xun?


    ¡°And you are?¡± Chu Xun asked, as he looked sideways. His indifferent look was still in place.


    ¡°I am Yan Song, the householder of Golden Knife Sect.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression remained the same. There was no reaction from him, as if he was completely uninterested in him.


    Yan Song turned mad all of a sudden. ¡°Can you at least reply me politely? Have you ever gone to school? Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you how to maintain a proper conversation?¡±


    ¡°You asked your question, and I answered it. Now you are simply ignoring me! What do you mean by that? Are you looking down on me, or are you pretending to be superior to me?¡±

 Chapter 152 - Fury beyond Control!

    ¡°Chu Xun, what do you want from Golden Knife Sect?¡±


    Yan Song had a short temper, and Chu Xun¡¯s attitude provoked him even more.


    Chu Xun shifted his eyes away from the giant rock with the name of Golden Knife Sect and gave him a sideway glance. He said indifferently,


    ¡°I just want to borrow something from you guys.¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Yan Song rejected him instantly, and continued with a sneer, ¡°Stop acting like a big shot here. No matter what you want to borrow, we will not give it to you.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him, as his mouth curved into a cold smile. He said, ¡°You do not even know what I want to borrow.¡±


    ¡°I do not care about what you want to borrow. Even if it is something we have, we will not lend it to you!¡± Yan Song said arrogantly. Apparently he was looking down on Chu Xun all the time. He rested his three-meter golden claymore on the floor, and with a loud thud, a few cracks appeared on the ground. The golden claymore was indeed too heavy for any normal human being to carry.


    Chu Xun squinted slightly as a look of disdain appeared on his face.


    Yan Song was furious, yet Qian Lei stopped him, just as he was about to speak.


    Qian Lei greeted Chu Xun from a distance, ¡°Brother Chu, I have heard about you and your famous deeds for some time already. I am Qian Lei, the vice householder of Golden Knife Sect. May I know what is it that you wish to borrow from us?¡±


    ¡°Are you the one who can make the decisions here?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Qian Lei¡¯s expression froze a little, as that question was like a slap in the face for him.


    Despite being angry internally, he kept a bright smile and replied, ¡°You may state your request. If it is nothing rare or precious, I believe I can make the decision.¡±


    ¡°Even if I tell you what I want, you may not know what it is. How about letting me have my pick in your treasure vault?¡± Chu Xun said, coldly.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Now Yan Song was really mad.


    Qian Lei was enraged by Chu Xun¡¯s request too.


    So were all the presbyters of Golden Knife Sect.


    The treasure vault formed the foundation of a sect. Even their own disciples were not allowed inside, let alone some outsider.


    Apparently Chu Xun was looking down on Golden Knife Sect all along. If not, he would not have made such a rude request in such a light-hearted manner.


    ¡°You do not seem to be willing?¡± Chu Xun said, as he looked at them indifferently.


    ¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t you think your request is a little outrageous?¡± Qian Lei replied with a sneer.


    ¡°Outrageous can¡¯t even begin to describe it! He is trying to rob us!¡± a presbyter said furiously.


    ¡°Get out of Luoying Mountain, you are not welcome here!¡± shouted another presbyter.


    ¡°Others may fear your presence, yet you do not pose any threat to Golden Knife Sect! If you make your way back today, we can just forgive you for your arrogant request. If not, you will have a taste of our true strength.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Despite these threatening remarks and shouts from Golden Knife Sect, Chu Xun remained calm and maintained the cold look in his eyes.


    Seeing that Chu Xun was unaffected by their words, people from Golden Knife Sect lowered their voices gradually.


    ¡°Brother Chu, I am truly¡­ truly sorry for what we said. However, please make your way back! They are all mad at you because of your request, so I can¡¯t help you at all. Please leave! I am sorry you made this trip for nothing.¡±


    Qian Lei said this with a pretentious smile.


    ¡°That is okay.¡± Chu Xun said gently, as he shook his head.


    Everyone from Golden Knife Sect viewed Chu Xun with contempt when they heard his reply. They thought Chu Xun could no longer uphold his tough image. ¡°This is ¡®The Ruthless¡¯ and ¡®The Devil¡¯ we have been hearing about? He is nothing more than a coward when he is up against our strong Golden Knife Sect.¡±


    ¡°When you threatened my family on Qianlong Mountain in the attempt to steal my fortune, you have no one but yourselves to blame for your defeat. You guys were simply too weak. Today I wished to talk to you peacefully, yet I got only insults and threats in return. If you do not wish to lend me what I want, I will have to take it by force. It is just more troublesome that way.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words made everyone from Golden Knife Sect freeze in fear.


    ¡°As long as Golden Knife Sect exists, my anger will never be quelled.¡± Chu Xun said this indifferently. His voice was as cold as frost in winter. He stared at the rock with the words Golden Knife Sect inscribed on it, then advanced with the speed of light. With a sudden punch, a white chain sprang out of his fist and hit that rock directly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The rock that was about the size of a hill, exploded immediately at Chu Xun¡¯s punch. Debris flew all over the place.


    ¡°I am going to take your life!¡±.


    Yan Song bellowed.


    Everyone from Golden Knife Sect was shocked. Their eyes were blazing as they witnessed that rock being smashed into pieces by a single punch from Chu Xun. That rock had been there for hundreds of years. It represented the glory of Golden Knife Sect and the spirits of those who belonged to the sect.


    When the dust finally dispersed, everyone turned their attention to one object.


    There was a stone revealed when the giant rock exploded. It was about the size of a fist, and it was crimson in color. A blinding streak of red light glowed from it.


    Nobody knew what it was, yet even an idiot would know that it was a unique item.


    There was a certain sparkle in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes when he saw the crimson stone. In the blink of an eye, he already kept the stone inside his Storage Ring.


    That was the Spirit Orb of Blood. It could cleanse one¡¯s body and improve the quality of one¡¯s blood. One could only imagine the benefits it could bring.


    He had already sensed the orb¡¯s existence in the rock that was why he smashed it on purpose.


    ¡°Hand that to me, Chu Xun.¡±


    Yan Song approached Chu Xun. As he swung the golden claymore across the air, his strength triggered a fierce tornado, which blew sand and rocks into the air.


    Chu Xun snorted at his attempt. He raised his fist and readied himself for another punch.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    His fist hit the back of the claymore and produced a deafening explosive sound. The wind became harsher around them, and the golden claymore was forcefully knocked aside by Chu Xun¡¯s punch.


    Chu Xun took a few steps back to keep a distance. His eyes were focused and fierce.


    Yan Song¡¯s strength should not be underestimated. His cultivation should be at grade seven Grandmaster Realm.


    ¡°Chu Xun, hand over what you have taken, now, or you will never leave Luoying Mountain alive today!¡± Yan Song shouted.


    Chu Xun kept his indifferent expression and dashed toward Yan Song with a burst of energy under his feet. His terrifying speed created a turbulence that blew all the leaves into the air, as if a dragon had just emerged from the earth.


    True Energy was flowing around his fist. As he aimed a punch at Yan Song, all the energy gushed forth with a deafening sound, resembling the roar of a dragon. Everyone was stunned by it.


    Yan Song did not show any weakness when facing the assault. Channeling his Internal Breath, he filled his golden claymore with Saber Qi. He then jumped into the air and slashed toward Chu Xun with all his strength.


    Chu Xun dodged the attack like a shadow. With strong Saber Qi coming at him, he aimed a punch at the back of the claymore aggressively.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The Saber Qi was dispersed and the golden claymore was again being hit toward the side. Chu Xun then bypassed Yan Song in an instant and the claymore hit the ground. With a loud explosive sound, the ground cracked and instantly a terrifying rift of at least ten meters long, appeared.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Just as Yan Song was mad at himself for missing his target, he heard a miserable scream behind him. When he turned to see what happened, his killing intent grew even stronger.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I will cut you in half!¡± he shouted furiously.


    Chu Xun loosened his grip on a presbyter¡¯s neck. That presbyter fell to the ground helplessly, and his head dangled at a loose angle. Apparently Chu Xun had broken his neck, and he was the one who had threatened Chu Xun and told him to get out of Luoying Mountain.


    With a flick of a finger, Chu Xun sent out a strand of Reincarnation Line. With the speed of lightning, it wrapped around the neck of another presbyter, like a white serpent.


    With a sudden move, Chu Xun shifted to a new spot at least ten meters away. Yan Song¡¯s golden claymore hit the spot where he had been standing just a moment ago, and the ground cracked as a rift opened wide.


    Yan Song retrieved his claymore. Hatred and anger were burning brightly in his eyes.


    His eyes met Chu Xun¡¯s, which were filled with disdain. Chu Xun then extended his arm toward him. He first opened his hand, then clenched it into a fist.


    Yan Song heard a ¡°puff¡± and felt heat at the back of his head, before he knew what was happening. He naturally touched the back of his head and saw that his hands were smeared with blood.


    He turned immediately to see a headless corpse falling down. Blood was still gushing out of its neck. A head rolled to his feet, its eyes still wide open, as if in disbelief and regret.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡­¡± Yan Song bellowed hysterically. In his words one could feet hatred, vengeance, and a strong killing intent that would send a chill to one¡¯s bones.


    Others from Golden Knife Sect also stared at Chu Xun, their eyes inflamed. The veins on their necks were throbbing violently and they gritted their teeth, over and over again. It was as if they would not be satisfied until they skinned him alive and drank his blood.

 Chapter 153 - Cry of the Dragon, Call of the Phoenix!

    Everyone from Golden Knife Sect was infuriated.


    However, Chu Xun was as calm and indifferent as ever.


    ¡°Time to set Golden Knife Formation.¡±


    Qian Lei shouted furiously.


    Numerous presbyters from Golden Knife Sect surrounded Chu Xun upon hearing the instructions, leaving him in the middle of the circle.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows. He was apparently intrigued by that.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Multiple golden blades appeared at the same time. They all reflected the blinding sunlight and Chu Xun had to squint a little.


    ¡°This is called ¡®Staggering Light¡¯.¡± Qian Lei said.


    All the golden blades danced in mid-air, creating numerous golden patterns, and they were as blinding as flashing lights. Chu Xun had to keep his eyes shut, for all he could see were the golden silhouettes of the blades.


    Swoosh!¡±


    One presbyter jumped into the air and aimed his blade right at Chu Xun. His blade let out a screech as it sliced through thin air.


    Despite closing his eyes, Chu Xun sneered at their attempts. His divine sense already covered the entire area, so he could sense what they were about to do.


    Chu Xun raised one foot and stepped down hard.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground cracked under the great impact, sending mud and rocks flying all over the place.


    That presbyter in mid-air could not see clearly as his vision was blocked, so he had to cut through the mud in front of him.


    When there was no more mud in his range of vision, however, his pupils enlarged in surprise ¡ª Chu Xun was no longer on the ground! He felt a chill at the back of his head immediately. Before he could react to anything, a strong hand already grabbed hold of his head and pressed it to the ground with immense strength.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    That presbyter fell hard onto the ground, head first. His upper body had not reached the ground yet. He kicked his legs for a couple of times, before he died.


    His golden blade pierced the ground and landed right next to him. It was still quivering violently and a faint sound could be heard echoing from the blade, as if it was mourning its master¡¯s death.


    Everyone else was angry, but also scared to the bones, and they could not help but stop their movements for a second.


    ¡°Now is the time for ¡®Blade Cry¡¯.¡±


    Qian Lei shouted aggressively.


    ¡°Clang! Clang!¡±


    The golden blades hit against each other and produced a strange sound that penetrated into one¡¯s soul, making one suffer in great pain.


    Even Chu Xun was in a trance for a short moment, yet he escaped from that feeling by channeling his True Energy.


    All of a sudden, Chu Xun shifted away to the side.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The spot where he was before had cracked open. Debris was strewn all over the place, and a horrifying blade mark, about a couple of meters long, was embedded on the ground by the blade.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Chu Xun used to find their attacks mundane, yet what he saw piqued his interest greatly.


    He thought they were just using some kind of sound wave attack, yet, in fact it was the technique of sound manipulation.


    That was a very precious technique, which allowed one to attack by manipulating sounds in any form. This attack did not make any sound, nor did it exist in any physical form, yet it could trigger tremendous powers.


    At this moment, Chu Xun arched one eyebrow slightly and shifted away again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Another sound blade pierced the spot he was standing. It was so powerful that even more cracks appeared on the ground.


    The clashing sound of blades became even more rapid. Chu Xun moved from spot to spot like a butterfly. The ground was covered with more mud and debris, and marked with even more blade marks.


    Chu Xun was really surprised to know that such techniques existed on Earth.


    He always had a hypothesis, one which assumed that Earth was once powerful and magnificent, and was even on par with the world of cultivation, yet it was no longer the case for some reason.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A giant rock exploded under its great impact, and a chasm appeared on the once flat ground.


    Chu Xun gradually became bored once again. ¡°It seems that Golden Knife Sect only learned the incomplete version of the technique of sound manipulation. It could manipulate sound into multiple forms, yet those people seem to only be able to form a blade with it.¡± thought Chu Xun, as he felt sorry for Golden Knife Sect who was wasting such an amazing technique.


    ¡°Chu Xun, it is not too late to surrender!¡± shouted Qian Lei, who was in high spirits. Seeing Chu Xun dodging their attacks, Qian Lei felt slightly relieved. ¡°It seems that even he is helpless when faced with the technique of sound manipulation.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun! You killed our presbyters, so you better be prepared to pay with your life today!¡± shouted one presbyter.


    ¡°With our combined strength, I am sure we can kill him!¡±


    ¡°Today will be your last day on earth, Chu the Devil!¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun! If you agree to hand over your peerless skill and magic formation manual, we will consider sparing your lives and that of your family.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Suddenly a hint of chill flashed across Chu Xun¡¯s indifferent eyes. He formed a magic signet with his hands and unleashed its power instantly.


    It was a technique called ¡®Cry of the Dragon, Call of the Phoenix¡¯.


    The air vibrated all of a sudden, and a storm appeared out of nowhere. The cry of the dragon shook everyone to the bones, and the call of the phoenix was enough to take one¡¯s soul away.


    The sound blade that was formed with the collective strength of all presbyters exploded into thin air.


    ¡°You just never learn.¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    All the presbyters were shocked that the sound blade posed no threat to Chu Xun. Moreover, his attack had greatly upset the flow of their blood. Some of them had blood dripping from the corners of their mouths.


    ¡°Time to kill!¡±


    Chu Xun finally became angry. ¡°How dare these despicable thieves still want to take away my fortune and my family!¡±


    With another magic signet, another call of the phoenix resounded in the sky.


    A phoenix bathed in heavenly flames appeared in the sky. Its cold, deep eyes overlooked every living being on Earth. With a flip of its wings, it dashed toward the ground, leaving the sky in a burning blaze.


    The presbyters facing Chu Xun could not believe what they just witnessed. The corners of their eyes kept twitching.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A sea of flames engulfed the sky and set everything on fire, letting off multiple crackling noises.


    With the touch of the flames, everything was reduced to ashes.


    Five presbyters could not escape in time, and what was left of them were only ashes.


    Everything that just happened sent a chill into everyone¡¯s bones.


    Chu Xun held his magic signet and got ready for another round of attack toward his left.


    ¡°Run!¡± Yan Song shouted anxiously. There were twenty presbyters in Golden Knife Sect, and he had invested a huge amount of time, money and manpower in each of them.


    Everyone was considered a treasure to the sect. On the top of Qianlong Mountain. Chu Xun had already slaughtered three presbyters, one of which was a third grade Grandmaster.


    Now, Chu Xun slaughtered eight more.


    There were only nine presbyters left in Golden Knife Sect left.


    Yan Song could feel his heart bleeding.


    Chu Xun moved with the speed of light, and his fist gathered power comparable to raging thunder.


    Yan Song¡¯s reminder was utterly pointless.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    A presbyter¡¯s head was smashed by Chu Xun¡¯s punch. Chu Xun immediately turned to launch another assault.


    Wherever his fist traveled, a gust of wind followed, which showed how aggressive his punch was.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Another presbyter let out a miserable screech. Half of his body and arms exploded into a cloud of bloody mist.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun slashed across the air with his index and middle finger closed together, and a white flash was unleashed as if it was a sharp saber. That presbyter stopped screaming immediately. His head rolled onto the floor and blood gushed out of his neck.


    ¡°I am going to kill you!¡±


    Yan Song fought to get near Chu Xun. He raised his golden claymore, as if attempting to cut the sky open. The claymore in his hand had a cold, ominous glow around it.


    Chu Xun turned and raised his fist for another punch, instantly.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Yan Song¡¯s fierce attack was knocked away by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Clang! Clang!¡±


    Chu Xun released a series of punches at lightning speed. Each punch was accompanied by the sound of rumbling thunder.


    He unleashed at least ten more punches. Each punch hit the golden claymore directly, without any fancy tricks.


    With every punch, Yan Song was forced to take one step back. The rocks under his feet were smashed by his strength, leaving deep footprints in his wake.


    After about ten punches, Yan Song had already taken at least ten steps back.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes looked cold and indifferent as usual. He raised his fist and gave another explosive punch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This punch hit the back of the claymore accurately with tremendous strength.


    Yan Song¡¯s feet touched the ground and he was sent sliding backward like a rock out of a catapult. Two deep furrows were ploughed by his feet.


    Chu Xun did not chase after him this time. He kept one hand behind his back and looked at Yan Song coldly.


    Yan Song opened his eyes wide in fear. His arms were shaking due to the immense impact. The part between his thumb and index finger had ripped open, because the strength Chu Xun applied to each punch was too much for him to bear.


    Qian Lei rushed to Yan Song¡¯s side with the remaining presbyters.


    They all looked terrified and alert, and their sights were locked on Chu Xun.


    This was because the golden claymore in Yan Song¡¯s hands had numerous cracks on it, which were growing deeper by the second. It seemed like it could break any time.


    This golden claymore had been passed down for hundreds of years and it had taken the lives of countless number of people. However, it had never been tainted by blood. It was extremely sharp that even hair falling onto its edge would be cut into half with a puff of wind, and it could break the strongest metals. It was so tough that it could completely block off bullets. As a perfect weapon for both offense and defense, it was plain why every householder considered it to be the most precious treasure.


    However, it had been broken with Chu Xun¡¯s punches. How strong must one¡¯s arms be in order to achieve that?


    The golden claymore could not withstand Chu Xun¡¯s punches, if their bodies were hit by him, the consequences were too terrifying to even think about.


    To prove that point, there were already two presbyters who had been smashed into pieces by Chu Xun.


    They started growing afraid and regretted provoking Chu Xun, in the first place.

 Chapter 154 - All Were Killed!

    Chapter 154 All Were Killed!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fists were surrounded by True Energy and his frightening momentum made the air around him roar.


    ¡°Form a magic formation!¡±


    Yan Song roared and wielded his golden broadsword.


    Qian Lei, along with the remaining nine presbyters, sprang into action as soon as they heard Yan Song¡¯s words.


    They all knew that since things had come to this point, the only thing they could do now was to fight until they were dead.


    They regretted that they had started a feud with Chu Xun, but there was no antidote for regret that could help them.


    Of course, they would not surrender without offering any resistance, because they did not want to die.


    A desperate fight might give them a slim chance of survival.


    Including Yan Song, there were eleven of them, each of whom held a golden broadsword.


    They tried their best to mobilize their Internal Breath and transferred it to their golden broadswords. In an instant, all the golden broadswords emitted a golden light.


    With their tips converging, eleven gold broadswords floated in mid-air, forming a strange pattern.


    Boom!


    The space vibrated and twisted. A sharp golden broadsword, more than 10 meters long, appeared and stood in the air, and then dashed toward Chu Xun at a very fast speed. Immediately, the mountains started to tremble and the ground started to vibrate.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised when he saw that. He then made a magic signet in the air with one hand and tapped it.


    A giant finger, about 100 feet in length, emerged and stood in the air with an ancient and desolate momentum, as if it came from the space of chaos, and had the power to crush everything.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Killing the living with the first finger.


    The golden broadsword collided with the giant finger in mid-air.


    Bang!


    A violent storm erupted in the air and a terrible mushroom cloud rose, as if a nuclear bomb had exploded.


    The storm caused by the collision and explosion engulfed the surrounding area like a huge wave. For a while, the rocks were shattered and the plants and trees flew in all directions. The scene was so terrifying as it looked like the end of the world.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    All the people of Golden Knife Sect, including Yan Song and Qian Lei, coughed up blood and their faces turned pale instantly.


    Chu Xun once again made a magic signet with one hand and tapped it in the air.


    The giant finger emerged in the air and dropped, as if it was going to destroy the world.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Smashing the mountain and river using the second finger.


    Boom!


    A loud sound reverberated through the surroundings. Then, the mountains started to shake and the ground exploded and collapsed. The dust spread in all directions like waves and blocked out the sky and the sun.


    After a long time, the dust dissipated and there was only a one-meter-wide and 10-meter-long crater on the ground.


    The edge of this horrible crater was ringed with scarlet stains, and the air gave off a pungent smell of blood.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Yan Song looked up at the sky and roared crazily, showing a bloodthirsty momentum. He was like a madman now.


    Four presbyters of the Golden Knife Sect were killed by Chu Xun¡¯s giant finger. Except for their blood that stained the ground, nothing else was left.


    There was nothing, but endless indifference in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. The only thing he did next was to clench his fist and attack Yan Song.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Yan Song did not hesitate to transfer all his Internal Breath to his golden broadsword, which then shone with a golden light, and gave off a chilly aura.


    When the broadsword was raised and did not fall, Chu Xun could feel the sharp and biting force of the knife.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The golden broadsword moved freely and swept away everything. The golden light erupted from the broadsword, and at this moment, even the sun was eclipsed.


    Whoola!


    The golden light flashed across and disappeared instantly. In the next instant, it appeared in front of Chu Xun.


    The fierce wind rose suddenly and the broadsword was bloodthirsty. The Saber Qi ripped off Chu Xunyu¡¯s clothes and made his hair fly wildly.


    Chu Xun was in no hurry. His fist was wrapped in True Energy. His skin was glowing, his bones were as crystal clear as jade, and his heart was beating like a drum.


    His punch was as powerful as a thunderbolt. Accompanied by the dragon¡¯s roar, it hit the broadsword¡¯s light with an unstoppable force.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun took a step back and one of his foot dropped. The ground exploded and half of his foot sank into the ground. Then he stopped stepping back and kept still.


    The golden light was shattered by Chu Xun¡¯s fist and scattered in the air.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Yan Song opened his mouth and spat out blood.


    However, the golden broadsword in his hand cracked, turned into golden fragments all over the sky, and finally fell into the soil.


    Yan Song shook and knelt. That blow had taken away all of his Internal Breath, because he had planned to fight for a chance to survive with all his strength, or to die.


    He looked at the broken golden hilt in his hand and said with a sad smile, ¡°The Golden Knife Sect has existed for a hundred years, but it was destroyed by me. My master once said that we have to live or die together with our broadsword. Chu Xun, I am not reconciled¡­ I will wait for you in the underworld.¡±


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The scarlet blood sprayed over a meter away. Yan Song¡¯s eyes widened and lost its glow. He fell down unwillingly. He had pierced his own heart with the hilt.


    ¡°Please¡­ please spare our lives¡­¡±


    ¡°God Chu, please let us go¡­ please don¡¯t kill us¡­¡±


    ¡°Please spare our lives, God Chu. We are willing to follow you. We are willing to serve you, even if we have to perform hard labor for you¡­¡±


    The remaining presbyters of the Golden Knife Sect were scared out of their wits and trembling with fear. They all crawled on the ground and begged for mercy.


    They abandoned their warrior¡¯s pride and the dignity of a grandmaster.


    Moreover, the first one to beg for mercy was Qian Lei, the vice householder of the Golden Knife Sect.


    Chu Xun kept silent, while these people were kneeling on the ground and trembling in fear. They did not dare to raise their heads.


    With a gentle flick of Chu Xun¡¯s five fingers, several strands of Reincarnation Line shot out and penetrated their throats like bloodthirsty white snakes.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. An enemy was an enemy, and his identity would not be changed by his attitude.


    Hundreds of disciples of Golden Knife Sect stood in the distance and watched. They kept quiet out of fear and did not even dare to move, like frightened quails.


    They were just warriors in the Innate Realm or Acquired Realm. Now even their householder had been killed, therefore they had lost the courage to escape.


    Besides, there was only one road out of the mountain, but it was blocked by Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun looked up at them with an indifferent look.


    ¡°You may leave!¡±


    After a long while, Chu Xun said this and walked to the side, making way for them.


    Hula!


    A crowd of people, like a herd of frightened wild horses, ran out of the mountain. They ran at full speed and wished that they had two more legs.


    From this moment on, there was no more Golden Knife Sect in the field of Martial Tao.


    Twenty-two people of the Golden Knife Sect, including the householder and presbyter, had all been killed.


    ¡­


    With one hand behind his back, Chu Xun walked into the depths of the Golden Knife Sect.


    There must be something good in the sect that had existed for hundreds of years.


    Chu Xun walked along the bluestone path, and after he passed through an arched door, the place in front of him suddenly became open and clear.


    The road here had been turned into a path paved with flagstones, and there were platanus on both sides of the road. The wide leaves spread out like umbrellas and only spots of sunlight slipped in and scattered on the ground.


    Chu Xun walked through the arched door, the corridor and the bridge. He could not help sighing with emotion and wondered whether the buildings here had been created by Yan Song or Qian Lei. In short, the designer had good taste.


    In front of him stood a white building, which looked like an ancient castle. The glazed tiles on the top were glittering in the sun, emitting multi-colored lights, which made it extremely beautiful.


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and then¡­ with a boom, the delicate, hollow carved mahogany door of the white castle broke into pieces, and scattered all over the sky.


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense spread outward.


    A moment later, there was a rumbling sound.


    A stone gate rose, revealing a secret room.


    The moment the stone gate rose, rich spiritual energy began to surge and spread out.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Then, he strode in.


    All of a sudden, Chu Xun felt he had missed his step.


    A slab on the ground was turned upside down.


    Countless small holes appeared on the surrounding stone walls, which were so dense that it was impossible to count. And a mechanical sound rang out.


    Swish! Swish!


    The harsh sound rang out in the whole secret room.


    Thousands of arrows rained down from all directions like locusts, causing one¡¯s scalp to tingle and hair to stand on end.


    But Chu Xun was indifferent to the incoming thousands of arrows. The ripples all over his body stirred and his eyes were fixed on a painting hanging on the stone wall, some distance away. The painting was yellowed, and there was a tripod above it.


    Clang! Clang!


    Sparks flew in all directions, and the dense arrows were all knocked down by the ripples around him.


    Chu Xun ignored the spiritual herbs and elixirs and walked over to observe the painting carefully.


    Because what was drawn in the painting was not a tripod, but a furnace.


    The furnace in the painting was supported on four legs, with mysterious patterns, as well as auspicious clouds, rare birds and ferocious beasts, engraved all over its body.


    Just by observing it through the painting, Chu Xun could feel that the furnace was extraordinary.


    Without a furnace, Chu Xun could refine pills as well. However, if he could find a furnace, the efficacy of the pills he made would be greatly improved.


    Chu Xun carefully put away the painting, planning to study it carefully when he got back.


    Next, all the spiritual herbs, spiritual elixirs and spiritual fruits in the secret room were put into Chu Xun¡¯s Storage Ring.


    The hundreds of years of accumulation of the Golden Knife Sect had all benefited Chu Xun.

 Chapter 155 - Exterminate the Sect!

    Chapter 155 Exterminate the Sect!


    Chu Xun left Luoying Mountain.


    His next target was Wuji Sect.


    He was going to take revenge on them, one by one.


    Jade Rabbit had given him a detailed map.


    It showed that the city closest to Wuji Sect was called Xiafei.


    Xiafei City was located within the mountains, and it was surrounded by deep mountains and forests within a radius of 500 kilometers.


    The peaks rose one above another and the ancient forests seemed endless. Wuji Sect was located on Feiyun Mountain, among the other mountains.


    Chu Xun left for Xiafei City by using different means of transportation.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Just as Chu Xun was on his way to Wuji Sect, a group of people arrived at Gujiang City.


    ¡°Presbyter Hu, we discovered that Chu Xun¡¯s friends are living in the Purple Bamboo Club.¡± A pale-faced young man respectfully reported this to the black-clothed elder, who was sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°I am going to kill them all, so that Chu Xun will know that he is not the only one in the world who can exterminate the entire sect.¡±


    On another sofa, a middle-aged man with a beard, stood up and said that in a gloomy voice.


    ¡°I think it is feasible.¡± Another person supported the bearded man.


    There were a total of nine people in this presidential suite. Except for the black-clothed elder and the grim-faced youth, the rest of them agreed with the bearded man about killing all the people related to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Presbyter Hu, let us just put it this way. As long as you nod your head, I will go and kill all the people in the Purple Bamboo Club.¡± The bearded man could not wait to kill Chu Xun¡¯s friends.


    ¡°Big Beard, I have never seen you so active before?¡± Someone wondered, and then jokingly said, ¡°Is it because you heard that Chu Xun¡¯s girlfriend is extremely beautiful, so you started having some bad ideas?¡±


    The bearded man blushed, but fortunately, there was a beard covering his face. He said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I just can¡¯t stand Chu Xun being so arrogant. I don¡¯t care if he gets into trouble with others, but if he gets into trouble with our Heaven Tao Sect, he will have to die.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then why is your penis standing?¡± someone asked.


    The bearded man quickly clamped his legs and looked down. Then he immediately understood that he had been tricked and snorted unhappily.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. We all know each other, so stop pretending,¡± someone said.


    It was known to all of them that the bearded man was both lascivious and lecherous.


    ¡°Humph, Chu Xun killed Presbyter Shi and the others of the Heaven Tao Sect. What is wrong with me playing with his girlfriend?¡± The bearded man did not hide his thoughts, and he had a lewd look on his face.


    He had heard that Chu Xun¡¯s girlfriend, Hua Qingwu, was the most beautiful woman in the world.


    ¡°Do you dare to say that in front of Chu Xun?¡± The grim-faced youth teased the bearded man.


    ¡°Why would I not dare? What is Chu Xun? It is a pity that he is not in Gujiang City. If he is here, I will definitely get him to watch his girlfriend making love with me,¡± the bearded man said with an unhappy face.


    ¡°Come on! If Chu Xun were in Gujiang, you would have fled long ago,¡± someone said in disdain.


    They all knew the actual strength of the bearded man. A grandmaster of Third Grade would not even be able to escape when he met Chu Xun.


    Although none of them had seen Chu Xun fight before, they all knew Chu Xun¡¯s remarkable achievements could not be denied.


    ¡°Enough,¡± said the black-clothed elder, who had remained silent the entire time.


    Everyone immediately became silent. They were very afraid of the old man.


    ¡°Go, all of you! Remember to go early and come back early. We have to go back to the sect tomorrow,¡± the black-clothed elder said.


    They had finished their work and were passing by Gujiang City on their way back. They just happened to hear that Chu Xun had killed Shi Jin and then learnt that Chu Xun was not in Gujiang City.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The bearded man was overjoyed.


    Just as he was about to step out of the door, he was stopped by the grim-faced youth.


    The grim-faced youth put away his cell phone. He had just received a frightening message.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The black-clothed elder asked.


    The grim-faced youth took a deep breath, looked at the bearded man, and said,


    ¡°I just got the news that Yan Song, the householder of Golden Knife Sect, Qian Lei, the vice householder, and more than a dozen presbyters were all killed. The Golden Knife Sect has been removed from the Martial Tao world.¡±


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the news.


    Even the calm, black-clothed elder showed a look of surprise.


    ¡°How is this possible? The householder of Golden Knife Sect, Yan Song, is a grandmaster of Seventh Grade.¡± Some people found it hard to believe.


    ¡°His golden broadsword is invincible and extremely sharp. In addition, he is a grandmaster of Seventh Grade. Who can kill him?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that a super force has attacked the Golden Knife Sect?¡±


    Hearing that, everyone thought it was reasonable and nodded. Except for those super forces, who else could kill Yan Song and all the presbyters of the Golden Knife Sect?


    ¡°There was only one person who exterminated the Golden Knife Sect,¡± the grim-faced youth said, his tone full of jealousy, envy and helplessness.


    ¡°One person?¡± Someone cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Who is it? Where did this ruthless man come from?¡± The man suddenly froze when he said ¡®ruthless man¡¯.


    The others fell silent too.


    After a long time, someone opened his mouth and asked tentatively,


    ¡°Could it be Chu Xun?¡±


    Hearing that question, the grim-faced youth nodded his head heavily.


    Everyone was too shocked to remain calm, and then they all fell silent.


    The bearded man loosened his grip on the door handle, and there was fear on his face.


    Everyone was silent, and the atmosphere was oppressive.Visit vi p novel. com


    At this moment, the two words ¡®Chu Xun¡¯ were weighing heavily on their chests like a huge boulder.


    The news that Chu Xun had exterminated the Golden Knife Sect alone, was so shocking that it took them a long time to recover from their shock.


    It was only at this moment that they realized that the name, Ruthless Chu, was not a joke.


    ¡°According to the news, Chu Xun left for Xiafei City after exterminating the Golden Knife Sect.¡±


    The grim-faced youth said in a deep voice.


    Xiafei City?


    The crowd was confused.


    The grim-faced youth looked around and said with a wry smile,


    ¡°I heard that Wuji Sect is in the mountains around Xiafei City.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that he is going to exterminate the Wuji Sect?¡± The bearded man was so shocked that his voice changed.


    Hearing that, others looked at the bearded man with disdain. ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense? That is not a possibility, but a certainty. Is Chu Xun going to the Wuji Sect just for tea?¡±


    Someone walked over to open the window to let the air in. The atmosphere inside was so thick that it made the people feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°Chu Xun is good,¡± said the black-clothed elder with a snort.


    Hearing that, all the others looked at him at the same time.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± The black-clothed elder looked at the others.


    The eight of them fell silent. They were indeed afraid.


    They had not seen Chu Xun in person, and had only heard of his deeds, which already made them tremble with fear.


    ¡°What is so scary about that? Chu Xun is indeed powerful, but don¡¯t forget that we have the First Presbyter and the householder,¡± the black-clothed elder said sternly.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Soon, the dull feeling quickly dissipated.


    Yes, Chu Xun was powerful, but not invincible.


    In their view, their First Presbyter and householder were invincible.


    The black-clothed elder stood up and said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Chu Xun has declared that he would personally visit the Heaven Tao Sect. It was just an ignorant youth who was talking horse. He wants to become famous by exterminating the Heaven Tao Sect. How can I let him achieve his wish?¡±


    ¡°Presbyter Hu, what do you mean?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°He is famous for exterminating the sect, so we will pay him back in kind.¡± The black-clothed elder¡¯s look was sinister, and his voice was vicious.


    ¡°Presbyter Hu, do you mean that we should kill all the people related to Chu Xun, and make him a joke throughout the entire Martial Tao world,¡± someone said.


    The black-clothed elder laughed sinisterly and nodded slowly.


    The crowd could not help being surprised. This idea could not be more malicious.


    Just because people of the Golden Knife Sect, Wuji Sect and other sects had besieged Chu Xun¡¯s relatives in Qianlong Mountain, he became so aggressive and did not hesitate to exterminate the whole sects to seek revenge.


    In this way, he was telling the world that his loved ones were the ones he cherished most. Anyone who hurt them would die.


    At the same time, he was telling the Heaven Tao Sect that he, Chu Xun, would definitely keep his word and act with a firm hand. If the Heaven Tao Sect did not do as he said, then he would definitely go to the Heaven Tao Sect personally.


    But if people of the Heaven Tao Sect slaughtered all of his relatives and friends at this moment, then Chu Xun¡¯s tyrannical image would become a huge joke. He would not only fail to threaten the Heaven Tao Sect, but would also be insulted by the Heaven Tao Sect.


    The group of people spoke highly of the black-clothed elder¡¯s plan. They admired him very much and agreed with him, one after another.


    Unfortunately, they did not know that Chu Xun did not deliberately want to create a domineering image. He just wanted to find his parents to achieve peace for a lifetime.

 Chapter 156 - It Is None of Your Business!

    Late at night, the stars twinkled, and the moon was like a disk hanging in the sky.


    Under the night sky, several figures appeared in front of the Purple Bamboo Club.


    They were the black-clothed elder and his companions of the Heaven Tao Sect.


    Whoola!


    The large, luxurious glass door was smashed to pieces by a palm strike.


    The alarm rang sharply.


    Since Chu Xun left, Hua Qingwu had temporarily closed the Purple Bamboo Club.


    Therefore, there were only a dozen security guards on patrol at this time.


    Hearing the alarm, more than ten of them immediately headed for the door.


    Unfortunately, as soon as they stepped out of the elevator, they were knocked unconscious by a shower of stones.


    ¡°Trash.¡±


    The grim-faced youth threw away the remaining stones in his hand. He looked at the fallen security guards and said this disdainfully.


    ¡°Let us go upstairs.¡±


    The black-clothed elder took the lead in entering the elevator.


    The others entered, one after another.


    The elevator rose slowly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Elder Gui knocked on the door of Hua Qingwu¡¯s room situated on the top floor.


    ¡°Miss, someone broke in.¡±


    The door opened and Hua Qingwu, with a grim look on her pretty face said, ¡°I see.¡±


    It was impossible to ignore the ear splitting sound of the alarm.


    The other rooms doors opened one after another, and Chen Hanlong, Mo Xinghe and the others also came out.


    ¡°Where is Elder Long?¡± Hua Qingwu asked.


    She had just finished speaking when a door opened and Long Ao walked in with an unhappy expression on his face.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Long Ao asked in an unfriendly tone.


    He had been waiting here for several days, but Chu Xun had not come back yet. He was already in a bad mood. Unexpectedly, as soon as he started to meditate, he had been woken up. At this moment, he was full of anger.


    When Hua Qingwu was about to explain, the elevator door opened and the black-clothed elder and his men came out.


    When they saw Hua Qingwu and the people with her, they could not help but be stunned for a moment, then they burst into laughter.


    ¡°Do you know Chu Xun?¡± the black-clothed elder asked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Hua Qingwu asked, with a grim look on her pretty face.


    ¡°You are Chu Xun¡¯s girlfriend, Hua Qingwu, aren¡¯t you?¡± The bearded man¡¯s eyes shone as he leered at her.


    ¡°You had better stop staring, or I will dig out your eyeballs.¡± Chen Hanlong was furious.


    The bearded man¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and he said in a bloodthirsty tone, ¡°You are just a stinky bug. How dare you shout at me?¡±


    ¡°Who the fuck are you? You have hair all over your face and you look like a monkey,¡± Chen Hanlong said angrily.


    The bearded man¡¯s face darkened and became extremely gloomy. He had a ferocious and bloodthirsty expression on his face.


    The black-clothed elder took two steps forward and said with a grim smile, ¡°It seems that you are the group of people who are related to Chu Xun. Since you are all here, we do not have to spend time looking for each of you.¡±


    With a grim smile, he raised his hand and dropped it heavily


    ¡°Remember, all of you will die in the hands of the people from the Heaven Tao Sect. Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    As soon as the black-clothed elder finished speaking, the floor under the bearded man¡¯s feet exploded and he rushed toward Chen Hanlong like a flash of lightning, with a ferocious and contorted face.


    ¡°Go to hell, you disgusting stinky bug.¡±


    His hand curved into a claw shape and with a hissing sound, he tried to grab Chen Hanlong¡¯s head, with a quick and fierce movement.


    But at this moment, a hand suddenly appeared in the air and headed straight at his face. It was so fast that he could not avoid it even if he wanted to.


    Clap!


    Blood splattered all over the sky, like peach blossoms blooming in the air.


    The bearded man howled in a miserable way. He flew backward, crashed into the wall, and then slid down slowly.


    When the black-clothed elder and others looked at him, their eyes quickly contracted and they all had shocked expressions. They saw that the bearded man¡¯s mouth was twisted, his eyes were slanted, his nose had collapsed and the beard on half of his face had been shorn off. His face was full of blood, and he was a horrifying sight.


    ¡°It is so disgusting.¡±


    Long Ao¡¯s face was filled disgust. With a wave of his hand, a bloody beard flew out and hit the face of the grim-faced youth.


    The grim-faced youth shook off the bloody beard that was stuck on his face and retched. There was not only blood, but also skin on the beard, which was totally disgusting.


    After retching for a while, he looked up at Long Ao with fear in his eyes. He knew how heavy the beard was, but he could not avoid it when it flew toward him.


    The only explanation was that the old man opposite them was very terrifying, at least similar to the black-clothed elder on their side.


    In fact, the one who was most terrified was Chen Hanlong. His legs were trembling and his teeth were chattering. He looked at Long Ao with a dull look, feeling extreme fear in his heart.


    ¡°Oh my god, this old man¡­ is f*cking scary.¡±


    Chen Hanlong had lost his ability to speak.


    Sun Ying and Titan were no better than him.


    When the three of them found out that Long Ao had come to make trouble for Chu Xun, they were very unhappy with him and often played tricks on him in different ways.


    For example, they put salt into his tea and cockroaches into his dishes, and spoke sarcastically to him and so on!


    If they had known that Long Ao was so powerful, they would not have dared to provoke him.


    Fortunately, they had done all these deeds furtively.


    Mo Xinghe and the rest were also shocked. They had not expected Long Ao to be so powerful.


    Only Hua Qingwu looked calm. She had already known how powerful Long Ao was. How could the man that Chu Xun was afraid of not be terrible?


    ¡°You bastards. How dare you disturb me! You are looking for trouble!¡± Long Ao gave them a side glance as he said this.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the black-clothed elder asked, clenching his fists.


    He was not certain about Long Ao¡¯s cultivation for the time being, because the bearded man was a grandmaster of Third Grade and a grandmaster of Fourth Grade was capable of defeating him.


    ¡°From what I have heard, you are also here to make trouble for Chu Xun, aren¡¯t you?¡± Long Ao asked in reply.


    The black-clothed elder was a little surprised, because he heard the word ¡®also¡¯ in Long Ao¡¯s question. He could not help asking, ¡°Do you have a grudge against Chu Xun, too?¡±


    Speaking of this, Long Ao¡¯s aged face darkened. He recalled the memory of Chu Xun knocking him on his head. Instantly, he felt a sudden pain in his brain and raised his eyebrows.


    He said angrily, ¡°It is none of your business!¡±


    The black-clothed elder was stunned. His face darkened and he snorted. He was unhappier than Long Ao.


    ¡°Sir, please mind your own business. Chu Xun killed the members of our sect. Today, I am going to slaughter all the people related to him. Whoever stops me will be the enemy of the Heaven Tao Sect.¡±


    When he heard that, Long Ao was immediately unhappy. He had lived for nearly two hundred years and this was the first time he had been threatened directly. His face was filled with disdain as he said angrily, ¡°Kid, who are you threatening? Is the Heaven Tao Sect very powerful? Also, don¡¯t you understand the rule of the Martial Tao world that warriors can¡¯t kill mortals. How dare you break it?¡±


    Kid? The black-clothed elder¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. It was too humiliating for a man in his 80s to be called a kid. He sneered and said, ¡°The rules were made by the strong. They must die tonight. Even if God is here, he still can¡¯t save them.¡±


    ¡°You are strong? What a joke! They have to die tonight? I will see if you can kill any of them.¡± Long Ao was so angry that he laughed.


    The black-clothed elder gnashed his teeth in anger. He turned his head and looked at the tall man behind him, who had a muscular body. He barked at him, ¡°Go and have a try!¡±


    The man was stunned for a moment, then answered in a muffled tone, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The man stared at Long Ao and stamped on the ground, causing the floor to crack and shards to fly all over the place.


    Like a furious rhinoceros, he slammed into Long Ao. The aura around him was terrifying, and every step he took caused the building to quake.


    ¡°What an idiot,¡± Long Ao said disdainfully. The man¡¯s cultivation had reached the level of a grandmaster of Fourth Grade and what he practiced was the Hard Cross Training. Unfortunately, he was unable to make good use of his cultivation. It was a waste of time for him to have learnt so much.


    He raised his hand, and just as the grandmaster of Fourth Grade rushed to him, he slapped him on the head.


    The man was hit so hard by Long Ao that he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Blood splattered everywhere, the earth and stones flew, and the building shook violently.


    The black-clothed elder and the others stared at him and immediately took a deep breath.


    This grandmaster of Fourth Grade had actually created a big hole in the ground with his head. The floor below was made of cement and steel.


    Even Chen Hanlong and the others gritted their teeth when they saw that. They could feel the pain, just by looking at him.


    However, the strength of a grandmaster of Fourth Grade was extraordinary, especially a grandmaster of Fourth Grade who had practiced the Hard Cross Training.


    He actually managed to stagger to his feet. His whole face was covered with blood, and there were even broken pieces of floor tiles stuck on his face, which made people feel shivers down their spines.


    ¡°I¡­ want to¡­ kill¡­¡± He stared at Long Ao with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The ground exploded again, and they could feel the whole top floor shaking violently.


    This poor grandmaster of Fourth Grade tried to hit the floor again with his head. Blood flowed on the ground, and then¡­ he did not stand up again.


    ¡°You want to¡­ you want to hit the floor? I will help you.¡±


    Long Ao dusted his hands and looked at the grandmaster of Fourth Grade, whom the others could not tell whether he was dead or alive.

 Chapter 157 - A Pompous Grandmaster!

    As a grandmaster of Fourth Grade who practiced the Hard Cross Training, he had almost been beaten to death by two slaps.


    The people from Heaven Tao Sect stared at him with dull eyes. They came here in high spirits, but unexpectedly, they had suffered great losses before achieving anything. Who could they reason things out with?


    They had thought that there would be no difference between slaying these people and killing chickens, when Chu Xun was absent.


    But who could tell them where this sturdy old man had come from?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The black-clothed elder could not keep calm anymore. They had lost two people, but he still could not figure out the strength of the old man, which made him very depressed.


    ¡°It is none of your business!¡± Long Ao sneered and replied in a domineering manner.


    Chen Hanlong admired Long Ao very much, as he could rebuke others in such a manner. He decided that in future, apart from Chu Xun, this old man was the second person he admired.


    The black-clothed elder was very angry that his nose was out of the joint. In his view, the other party was already so old, but he did not show him any respect and gave him a rude reply. What¡­ the fuck.


    ¡°Are you really going to be the enemy of the Heaven Tao Sect?¡± The black-clothed elder was so depressed that he felt as if he could spew out blood.


    The black-clothed elder thought that his threat sounded too weak, even to his own ears. It did not seem like he was threatening the other side, but more like he was begging the other side.


    ¡°It is none of your business!¡± Long Ao said again.


    The corners of the black-clothed elder¡¯s mouth twitched. He took a deep breath and murmured in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. I am a civilized person, I am different from that clodhopper.¡±


    He suppressed the anger in his heart and tried to lower his voice as much as possible. ¡°Old stuff, you are courting death¡­¡±


    The black-clothed elder failed to hold back his anger in the end.


    Long Ao¡¯s eyes were as wide as copper bells. It took him quite a while to react and he said angrily, ¡°Boy, how dare you scold me?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed ahead at a shockingly fast speed and reached out his hand to grab the black-clothed elder.


    The black-clothed elder sneered and his expression was one of disdain. He swung his palm at Long Ao with all his might.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The black-clothed elder¡¯s palm collided with Long Ao¡¯s hand, and his face turned ghastly pale in an instant. He groaned and flew backward, leaving a trail of blood in the air.


    Long Ao followed closely behind him like a shadow. He grabbed the black-clothed elder¡¯s arm with his left hand and broke it with a snap. Then, he swung his other hand.


    Clap!


    The black-clothed man¡¯s face was bloodied and looked like a peach blossom in bloom, as blood dripped down his face.


    Clap!


    His mouth was twisted and his eyes were slanted at an angle. His face swelled up like a pig¡¯s head.


    Clap!


    After the third slap, blood splattered everywhere, and several of his teeth flew out, which then landed on the ground and bounced around merrily.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After Long Ao¡¯s fourth slap, the black-clothed elder fell to the ground. The slap was so strong that the ground exploded and half of the black-clothed elder¡¯s body was embedded in the cement floor.


    Long Ao lifted his foot and stepped on him.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    His chest collapsed and his bones could be seen. The black-clothed elder spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Long Ao lifted his foot and once again dropped it with great force.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground exploded and a big hole appeared on the concrete floor. The steel bars inside, which were as thick as a man¡¯s fingers, broke. Half of the black-clothed elder¡¯s body went through the floor. He was dead.


    If someone stood on floor below, he would be able to see the black-clothed elder hanging there like a broken sack, when he raised his head.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    The remaining members of the Heaven Tao Sect screamed in their hearts and were scared out of their wits.


    A grandmaster of Sixth Grade had been killed by merely a few slaps and kicks, which was too f*cking scary.


    They were so scared that they almost peed in their pants and their legs trembled violently.


    They had been so high-spirited when they first arrived. They had thought that Chu Xun¡¯s friends were defenseless, so they arrogantly broke the door and rushed up, ready to start a unilateral slaughter.


    Yes, it was indeed a unilateral slaughter, but it came from Chu Xun¡¯s friends.


    Thinking of the result¡­ they even wanted to die.


    Long Ao turned to look at the grim-faced youth and the latter was so frightened that he started to shiver.


    ¡°Look at your sleek hair and creamy face. You look like a toy boy. I hate toy boys, because they are not kind-hearted. Chu Xun is such a man. He is mean-spirited and his means are so dirty. He is an absolutely sinister and despicable villain. How dare he beat me with a stick¡­¡±


    As long as Chu Xun¡¯s name was mentioned, Long Ao would feel a sharp pain in his stomach. Every time he talked about Chu Xun, he would ramble on for more than half a day and complained about Chu Xun¡¯s sins in detail. In his view, Chu Xun¡¯s sins were too numerous to be listed.


    ¡°Why did I tell you this?¡± Long Ao suddenly rolled his eyes and said this angrily as he stared at the grim-faced youth.


    The grim-faced youth was about to cry. ¡°It is not my fault that my face is fair. Besides, I did not ask you to tell me anything. You said that on your own accord.¡±


    Clap!


    Unfortunately, before he could finish complaining in his mind, he was slapped, hit the wall, and passed out.


    ¡°Little bastard, how dare you eavesdrop on me?¡± Long Ao muttered.


    Chen Hanlong and others felt a chill and took two steps back in horror. They seriously suspected that the old man suffered from mental problems, likely he was senile and had dementia.


    Long Ao turned his head to look at the rest of the people from the Heaven Tao Sect and said angrily, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, these people knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Senior, please spare our lives¡­¡±


    ¡°We know we are in the wrong. Senior, you are magnanimous. Please forgive us¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior, please treat us like farts and let us go¡­¡±


    They begged for mercy, one after another and looked extremely panic stricken. They were really scared out of their wits. The old man seemed to have a mental problem, but he was also extremely fierce. Who knew what he would do to them next?


    Long Ao raised his eyebrows and his face was full of anger.


    He said angrily, ¡°You are just a bunch of good-for-nothings. You don¡¯t deserve to be warriors of the Martial Tao world at all. You always kneel when you are scared. You have lost all your dignity as warriors. I still like Chu Xun. He will fight against his enemies first every time he gets into trouble. He is simple and fearless¡­¡±


    The more Long Ao said, the angrier he became. Then, he rushed over and started to beat them. Immediately, the top floor was filled with screams and blood sprayed everywhere.


    A moment later, everyone from the Heaven Tao Sect had either their arms or legs broken and their mouths and face were distorted. They all looked thoroughly miserable.


    ¡°Alas! One generation is worse than another.¡± Long Ao shook his head and said.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s lips curled in a sneer. He always felt that Long Ao had the demeanor of a pompous grandmaster.


    ¡°I will leave them to you guys. Don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± After saying that, Long Ao marched back into his own room.


    Everyone was a little confused. This old man was too awesome.


    ¡°Miss, what should we do with these people?¡± Elder Gui asked.


    ¡°Leave them to me!¡± Chen Hanlong volunteered. He was still in a sulk.


    Hua Qingwu nodded slightly and said, ¡°Then I will leave them to Brother Long.¡± After that, she turned around and left.


    Chen Hanlong smiled foolishly. He rolled up his sleeves and his eyes were shining.


    ¡°Brother Long, let¡¯s do it together.¡± Sun Ying¡¯s eyes were also shining.


    Titan took a step forward, and there was hope all over his face.


    Mo Xinghe was also ready to teach them a lesson.


    ¡°When you are old, you have to do more exercises.¡± Elder Gui also showed a happy smile on his old face.


    Chen Hanlong waved his big hand and shouted, ¡°From now on, it is time for us to have a good time.¡± After that, he shouted and rushed to the bearded man, who was whining in pain.


    Hearing that, the others had weird expressions on their faces, and the corners of their mouths twitched. They secretly cursed Chen Hanlong for being a fool. Why did his words sound so ambiguous?


    However, they did not slow down. They rolled up their sleeves, chose a target, and rushed over with a shout.


    For a moment, the whole top floor was filled with the sounds of wailing.


    ¡°It is f*cking awesome!¡± Chen Hanlong waved his fist and screamed.


    ¡°Brother Long, don¡¯t kill him. I will have a good time with him later.¡± Sun Ying shouted.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you having a good time with someone else?¡±


    ¡°This man is too weak. He can¡¯t take it anymore. I have not had a happy time yet, but he has already fainted,¡± Sun Ying said.


    ¡°Everybody, be gentle and let us do an exchange later.¡± Chen Hanlong shouted.


    ¡°Titan, you are such a fool. You are too strong, so be gentle. Don¡¯t kill him¡­¡±


    Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying did not know how ambiguous their conversation sounded.


    Mo Xinghe, however, could not stand their conversation anymore. He rushed over and pressed Chen Hanlong to the ground. He then hit Chen Hanlong with his fists, making him scream.


    ¡°Are you still happy now? Do you still feel awesome? Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore¡­¡±


    Elder Gui went over to help Mo Xinghe.


    Sun Ying and Titan ran to help Chen Hanlong.


    For a moment, the top floor was in a total mess.

 Chapter 158 - Being Fearful Before the Fight!

    The news that the Golden Knife Sect had been exterminated soon spread throughout the whole Martial Tao world.


    This incident caused a great disturbance.


    The entire Martial Tao world was shocked.


    Once again, Chu Xun¡¯s name was renowned throughout the entire Martial Tao world.


    Some people thought Chu Xun was too cruel. Once he was offended, he would slaughter the whole sect, which was against the harmony of heaven.


    However, some people held different views that a warrior should return the favor to those who had helped him and take revenge on those who had hurt him. They thought that the people of the Golden Knife Sect who had surrounded and killed Chu Xun¡¯s family, should bear the consequences of their deeds.


    The comments in the Martial Tao world about Chu Xun were very varied.


    Just then, the Heaven Tao Sect, one of the first-rate forces in the Heaven Tao Sect world, stepped forward.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡¯s methods are cruel and he has killed many innocent people. So the Heaven Tao Sect has decided to enforce justice on behalf of heaven to kill Chu Xun.¡±


    These simple words from the Heaven Tao Sect made the entire Martial Tao world excited.


    Because there had been news that people of the Heaven Tao Sect had captured Chu Xun¡¯s parents and Chu Xun had declared that the householder of the Heaven Tao Sect had to personally send his parents out, or else he would personally visit the Heaven Tao Sect.


    Everyone understood what Chu Xun meant by his personal visit, that was, to kill all of the people of the Heaven Tao Sect.


    It was a world-shaking collision.


    Some people thought that Chu Xun had overestimated his own abilities. After all, the Heaven Tao Sect had existed for hundreds of years and had a profound foundation. However, Chu Xun was weak and alone, so how dare he challenge the Heaven Tao Sect?


    Of course, there were also some people who felt ashamed of the Heaven Tao Sect. As a first-rate force in the Martial Tao world, it was really shameless of them to kidnap the parents of a mortal.


    After all, there was a rule in the Martial Tao world that warriors could neither fight with mortals nor get involved in the politics or disputes of the secular world.


    Of course, all rules were made for the weak. The strong naturally had the ability to ignore the rules.


    Everyone knew that this battle between Chu Xun and the Heaven Tao Sect was inevitable.


    The Ruthless Chu and Devil Chu was widely-known in the Martial Tao world, but few had seen him in person. They had only heard of his achievements.


    Therefore, many forces and warriors rushed to the Heaven Tao Sect to see Devil Chu in person.


    Some well-informed people were informed of Chu Xun¡¯s appearance in Xiafei City, and they immediately understood that Chu Xun¡¯s target was the Wuji Sect.


    Then they immediately rushed to Wuji Sect without stopping, hoping to see Devil Chu in advance.


    People of the Wuji Sect also received the news that Chu Xun was about to arrive. Hundreds of people in the Wuji sect were in a state of panic.


    The householder of Wuji Sect, Zhao Wuji, had the same cultivation as Yan Song, and was also a grandmaster of Seventh Grade. At this moment, however, his well-maintained face was creased with worries.


    The overall strength of the Wuji Sect was lower than that of the Golden Knife Sect, which had already been destroyed. How would the people of the Wuji Sect be able to stop the Devil Chu?


    However, at this moment, people from the Heaven Tao Sect once again stood up and said that they would protect the Wuji Sect.


    Zhao Wuji was not happy, because the Heaven Tao Sect only said that they would protect the Wuji Sect, but did not send anyone over to help them. The meaning of the Heaven Tao Sect was very clear. They wanted Zhao Wuji to go to the Heaven Tao Sect to seek shelter, together with all people of the Wuji Sect.


    If they went to the Heaven Tao Sect, would the Wuji Sect still be his own Wuji Sect?


    Zhao Wuji was very unwilling to give up. The Wuji Sect, which had existed for a hundred years, had not been carried forward by him. On the contrary, was it going to be annexed by the Heaven Tao Sect?


    But Chu Xun was on the way. His methods were well-known all over the world. If he came, countless people of the Wuji Sect would be killed and blood would flow like streams.


    There was a wolf in front of him, and a tiger behind him. What should he do?


    Zhao Wuji regretted that they had offended Chu Xun.


    But he also understood that no matter what he said now, it would not help. As the saying went, a living dog is better than a dead lion.


    Therefore, he chose to go to the Heaven Tao Sect for shelter.


    Similarly, people of the Poison Sect, Arhat Sect and Shadowless Sect were all in a state of panic.


    That was because they had also been on Qianlong Mountain and had tried to kill Chu Xun¡¯s kin.


    Now it seemed that Chu Xun was going to take revenge on them, one by one. They could not get away from it.


    Should they go to the Heaven Tao Sect for shelter, just like the Wuji Sect?


    In the Poison Sect, King of Poison and his presbyters were discussing this matter urgently. The entire main hall was in an uproar.


    ¡°King of Poison, I think we had better go to the Heaven Tao Sect as soon as possible. Chu Xun is in a state of anger and killing mode now. Let us avoid him for the time being, so that we will not suffer the same fate as the Golden Knife Sect.¡± A presbyter suggested.


    ¡°Bullshit. If we are afraid and give up before the fight, do we still have the dignity of a warrior? The Poison Sect is different from the Golden Knife Sect. Chu Xun is indeed very powerful, but the Poison Sect is not weak.¡±


    ¡°We are not going to give up. We just want to avoid losses. They all say that Chu Xun is ruthless and is a devil. Is that for no reason? You should know that no one will survive wherever he goes. Are we going to let him destroy the Poison Sect?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that by joining the Heaven Tao Sect, we are able to protect our Poison Sect? The Heaven Tao Sect seems to want to protect us, but in fact, they just want to take the opportunity to annex the Poison Sect. The villain¡¯s design is obvious. In this case, why not try our best to fight with Chu Xun? Even if we die, we can meet our ancestors of the Poison Sect with pride.¡±


    The group of people were arguing fiercely.


    The eyes of King of Poison flickered and he did not pay attention to their arguments. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Everyone also noticed that and gradually, the sounds of their arguing came to a halt.


    ¡°King of Poison, it is up to you to decide whether to fight or not.¡±


    King of Poison seemed to be awakened from his reverie by the man¡¯s voice. He looked around and said, ¡°I have made up my mind.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on King of Poison.


    ¡°My decision is¡­ to fight!¡± said King of Poison.


    ¡°King of Poison, we can¡¯t do that! Our Poison Sect cannot be ruined by us. How can we face our ancestors after death?¡±


    ¡°Humph, it is ridiculous for you to come up with such a splendid excuse for being so afraid of death!¡±


    Seeing that there was going to be a quarrel again, King of Poison frowned and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    King of Poison was angry, so the quarrels naturally stopped.


    ¡°The fight I am talking about is not a one-on-one fight between Chu Xun and us.¡± The eyes of King of Poison twinkled.


    All the presbyters were surprised.


    ¡°If we unite with the other sects, Chu Xun will definitely be killed, even if he has superhuman powers.¡± King of Poison said in a high-pitched voice.


    To unite with the other sects?


    There were no stupid people here. In an instant, they all understood King of Poison¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°What a good strategy!¡±


    ¡°I am so ashamed. With so many people, we are still not as smart as you, my King of Poison.¡±


    ¡°That is a good idea. If we unite with Arhat Sect and Shadowless Sect against Chu Xun, why should we be afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°You are right. Chu Xun is on the way to the Wuji Sect. There are still a few days left, which is enough for us to unite with the other sects. If we join forces, we are no weaker than the Heaven Tao Sect. If Chu Xun really dares to come, he will not have a chance to go back alive.¡±


    ¡°I think if he knows that we will be joining forces, he will be afraid and will not dare to come. Haha¡­¡±


    The group of people looked relaxed and began to make jokes about Chu Xun. There was no hint of panic on their faces anymore.


    It had to be said that King of Poison¡¯s strategy was really wonderful. If these sects united with each other, there would be several grandmasters of Seventh Grade. Even if Chu Xun was a god, he would be no match for them.


    ¡°Since it is so, I will get in touch with the other sects,¡± King of Poison said as he stood up, ¡°Everyone, go back and perform your own duties. Let us wait to see Chu Xun¡¯s head being cut off!¡±


    Hearing that, all the presbyters burst into laughter. At this time, Chu Xun was no longer a threat in their eyes. Therefore, when they talked about Chu Xun, their words were frivolous and they made fun of him. They were very proud now.


    However, at this moment, a sudden bang was heard.


    The house and the ground were shaking.


    Whoola!


    The blue-and-white porcelain teacup on the table next to King of Poison fell and smashed into pieces.


    What was going on? Did an earthquake happen?


    At this time, a disciple of the Poison Sect rushed over in a panic. His arms were broken and his body was covered with blood.


    He stammered, ¡°House¡­ householder, the Devil Chu is here!¡±

 Chapter 159 - Just Waiting for Death!

    On hearing the news that Chu Xun came back, King of Poison and other elders of the sect felt like struck by lightning. They jumped off in a rage.


    ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡± King of Poison was so astonished that he was rendered speechless.


    ¡°That demon¡­ came back at us. He has reached the entrance of the valley¡­¡± Before the disciple could finish his words, he passed out due to blood loss.


    ¡°How could it be possible?¡± an elder said in disbelief.


    Wasn¡¯t Chu Xun in the territory of Wuji Sect in Xiafei City? How come he appeared here?


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. There are poison traps at the entrance. It¡¯s possible he can¡¯t break in,¡± another elder said.


    However, no one echoed his words because everyone could hear the uncertainty and doubt in his tone.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    All the people believed that Chu Xun was in Xiafei City, but it turned out that he deceived them all.


    With the advanced communication methods in the world, Chu Xun guessed that the Wuji Sect must have known the news of the Golden Knife Sect being slaughtered. Thus, he did not think the people of the Wuji Sect would be so stupid to wait for him to take revenge against them.


    As a result, he sneaked to the Poison Sect.


    If he wanted to hide his whereabouts, few could track him in the world.


    As Chu Xun lifted his hands, True Energy surged.


    Boom!


    The huge stone engraved with the words ¡°Poison Sect¡± was blown off and broken into pieces.


    The disciples of the sect all became frightened and escaped into the valley in panic, like stray dogs.


    There was a pungent smell of blood in the air, and the ground became red with blood. Several corpses lay there randomly.


    Those dead disciples were in the Innate Realm and Acquired Realm, responsible for guarding the entrance of the valley.


    Weak they might be, they were good at calling others names.


    Chu Xun walked forward.


    Buzz!


    There were sounds of a group of flies flapping their wings.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows when he found the light darkened in front of him.


    Countless poisonous flies as big as the nail of little finger swarmed toward Chu Xun, covering the sky.


    The buzzing sound was so annoying and deafening.


    Chu Xun raised his hand again, his body surrounded by surging True Energy.


    A cry of a phoenix covered the annoying buzz. The phoenix bathing the heavenly fire spread out its wings and dived at the flies with a raging fire.


    It flew over, destroying everything on its way.


    Where it passed, everything burned out, including the flies, the plants, and even the stones.


    If Emperor Ao knew that Chu Xun used a move of Eternal Phoenix Scripture to fight flies, how would he react?


    Chu Xun moved on.


    He went over 20 meters deeper into the valley.


    Croak!


    The awful croaking voices of the frogs caused Chu Xun to be covered with gooseflesh.


    On a huge green rock lay a red toad about the size of a washbasin, and its back was full of lumps. It stared at Chu Xun with its dark eyes.


    A bird in bright color flew low across the sky.


    Swish!


    A red flash appeared at a lightning speed, which turned out to be the tongue of the toad. It was over ten meters long and stuck to the flying bird and swallowed it.


    Chu Xun saw clearly that the moment the bird was rolled into the toad¡¯s mouth, it was corroded and dissolved.


    After swallowing the bird, the toad looked at Chu Xun with its dark and icy eyes.


    Swoosh!


    The toad extended its sticky tongue toward Chu Xun like a beam of red light.


    Chu Xun felt disgusted. He was a little squeamish, and hated those things like toads the most. He felt sick looking at it.


    Swoosh!


    A beam of white light flashed, quicker than the toad¡¯s tongue.


    Puff!


    As the light flashed, the toad¡¯s tongue was cut off.


    Croak!


    The toad screamed in pain.


    However, the white light did not stop, and cut the toad into two pieces at an amazing speed.


    Sizzle¡­!


    Green fluids flew out of the toad¡¯s broken body and corroded the huge rock under it. White smoke rose where it was corroded.


    Chu Xun felt so disgusted that he walked away quickly and even did not withdraw that Reincarnation Line, which dissipated in the air.


    He went several dozens of meters deeper into the valley.


    In front of him, there was a dozen black fist-sized spiders on a tree branch as wide as a human arm.


    However, a Reincarnation Line that appeared out of nowhere pierced through them from the belly.


    Snap!


    Blood scattered, and a strange snake with a cockscomb on the head and as thick as a child¡¯s arm was ground into bits by an invisible force.


    Boom!


    The ground cracked, and a black snake as long as a chopstick exploded into pieces.


    The valley was immediately covered by dense green smoke and fell silent without any trace of living beings.


    Chu Xun walked through the smoke non-stop.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the valley, King of Poison and others were stunned.


    His poison traps did not work on Chu Xun at all.


    ¡°What should we do now, chief?¡± someone asked in a panic.


    King of Poison answered in a low voice with his eyes full of anger, ¡°You guys hold him off, and I¡¯ll go to draw out the Holy Beast.¡±


    The words stunned everyone.


    The reason why King of Poison said he would draw the Holy Beast out was that it had not been tamed. Once the beast came out, it would attack whoever it was.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± King of Poison shouted. He had no other choice now.


    Since Chu Xun would not retreat himself, King of Poison had to take a risk so as to survive.


    Obviously, others knew this as well. They rushed out biting their lips. The scene of them going on a way of death was so moving and tragic.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun stopped moving, looking at the dozen people in front of him.


    ¡°The elders of the Poison Sect welcome your arrival, Senior Chu.¡±


    ¡°Your presence brings light to our humble valley and honors us so much, Immortal Chu.¡±


    ¡°You must be very tired after this long way, Immortal Chu. We¡¯ve prepared some tea for you.¡±


    Their mission was to delay Chu Xun.


    Though they hadn¡¯t fought with Chu Xun, they knew very well that they were no match for him.


    Now, all they needed to do was to hold Chu Xun off until King of Poison drew out the Holy Beast.


    The elder who said that they had prepared some tea actually walked to Chu Xun in unhurried steps, holding a cup of tea with both hands. He looked neither haughty nor humble.


    When he got close to Chu Xun, he bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Senior Chu, please have some tea. I know there are misunderstandings between us, and I know your purpose here as well. But please wait for a minute, King of Poison has been delayed by something, and he will be here soon. I¡¯m sure he will give you a satisfactory reply.¡±


    The elder was in his sixties, and he behaved so humbly in front of Chu Xun and called him senior, yet he did not look embarrassed at all.


    Chu Xun accepted the tea and took a sip.


    The elder was stunned. He had not expected Chu Xun to drink it. If he had known this, he would have put poison into the tea.


    Others shared his feeling. If they had known that Chu Xun was so imprudent, they would have put poison into the tea.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not clear about one thing. Could you please help me dispel my doubt, senior?¡± the elder held the cup that Chu Xun drained and asked respectfully.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Chu Xun replied indifferently.


    A trace of complacency flashed within the elder¡¯s eyes. He glanced at others minutely as if he were saying, ¡°Look, I held him off on my own.¡±


    ¡°May I ask, senior, what should we do to make you let us off?¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him and raised the corner of his lips. He replied with a meaningful expression, ¡°All you need to do is waiting for death.¡±


    As his voice fell, he lifted his fist and punched. The wind caused by his fist distorted the air with exploding sounds.


    The elder, who was also a Grandmaster, immediately turned pale. He crossed his hands subconsciously to defend himself and shouted in horror, ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Bang¡­ Crack¡­!


    The elder¡¯s voice stopped all of a sudden, and he was sent flying backward in the air, spurting out a blood fog before falling onto the ground a dozen meters away.


    The expressions of the other elders of the Poison Sect froze. They widened their eyes in horror.


    The elder who was punched away by Chu Xun got his arms broken and his chest sunk, exposing his bones. There was a big hole on his back, and he died completely.


    Seeing that Chu Xun killed the elder with one punch, everyone present was shocked.


    ¡°Why did he do this? They were talking peacefully just now, and he suddenly killed this elder without any warning.¡±


    What a poor guy the elder was. A minute ago, he felt complacent secretly for he thought he had held Chu Xun off on his own.


    As a matter of fact, they all forgot that being brutal and attacking at will were the style of the demon-like Chu Xun.

 Chapter 160 - The Vicious Man!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    The other elders of the Poison Sect turned around and started to flee without hesitation.


    Chu Xun sneered. ¡°Do you want to escape? No way!¡±


    He was like a ray of flowing light at a speed higher than that of sound, causing howling sounds in the air. His body was surrounded by surging True Energy.


    Boom!


    With one punch, there was a rain of blood in the place. The elder who ran at the end of the line had his chest pierced through, leaving an empty hole there.


    The elder was a second-grade Grandmaster, who had a life of glory before, but now was killed by one punch.


    The elder had been running. When Chu Xun punched toward him, he jumped more than ten meters away under the wind caused by the punch and outran the others. Unfortunately, he fell to the ground powerlessly in the end.


    Other elders were scared to death after seeing the scene. They all ran wildly as if there were strong winds under their feet. They only wished that they could have more legs.


    Chu Xun raised his fist again, and a white chain swept out.


    Boom!


    With broken limbs flying in the air, another second-grade Grandmaster was killed by the white chain, and his body exploded.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was cold and merciless. He would not show any mercy to the people who deserved to die in his opinions.


    As he made a print with one hand in the air, True Energy surged, void shook, and there were exploding sounds in the place.


    He was performing Demon-slain Finger¡ªsmashing the mountain and river by the second finger.


    The giant finger with the power that could destroy heaven and earth crashed down.


    Boom!


    The whole valley began to shake, the huge rocks rolled down, and everything swayed.


    The elders who were running watched helplessly as the giant finger fell toward them. They all roared and their frightened voices became hoarse. Unfortunately, all their struggles turned out to be in vain.


    The giant finger swept over the ground, which then exploded. In an instant, waves of dust soared up like mushroom clouds, covering the sky.


    A horrible crack on the ground extended dozens of meters away. It was three meters wide and one meter deep. Looking down from above, it looked like the shape of a giant finger.


    After a long time, everything became quiet, and the smoke and dust dissipated.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were fixed on the ground, only to see the ground covered with blood and minced bodies. Some elders of the Poison Sect got killed by the Demon-slain Finger.


    The rest of the elders were blown away by the blast of the blow.


    Since they were Grandmasters, the blast was not enough to hurt them.


    However, Chu Xun¡¯s attack made their limbs turn cold and their hairs stand on end, and their legs seemed to be filled with lead. They wanted to escape, but they couldn¡¯t move.


    In fact, they knew that it was useless to escape because Chu Xun was too fast.


    Chu Xun stamped the ground lightly and crossed more than ten meters. He made a fist print and punched toward an elder of the Poison Sect.


    The elder was so frightened that his heart almost stopped beating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight together, or we will all be killed,¡± one of the elders roared loudly.


    The other elders were stunned at first, and then nodded their heads one after another. They agreed with the words.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The elders rushed slashing toward Chu Xun together.


    As an old saying went, people in despair would become vicious. Those elders had no choice but to fight their way out if they wanted to survive.


    Among these people, the weakest one was a third-grade Grandmaster. They did not want to be killed by Chu Xun so easily and die a dog¡¯s death as if they were chicks.


    The elder who was targeted by Chu Xun also began to struggle. His Internal Breath spurted out, forming a protective shield of power around his body. Then, he infused his Internal Breath into his fist and punched toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun remained indifferent and thought there was no need for the elder to struggle.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided and caused a bloody mist in the air. The Grandmaster screamed miserably. His Internal Breath was shattered, and his fist was crushed by Chu Xun. Then, his arm exploded, and even his bones were broken. In the end, Chu Xun¡¯s fist hit his head and crushed it.


    He killed the elder with one punch!


    Other elders were stunned and paused their steps, and their eyes were full of fear.


    They felt helpless and lost their confidence in winning the battle. The dead elder was a Grandmaster whose power was terrifying, and all the Grandmasters of the First Grade could be domineering in the mortal world, yet the elder was still killed so easily by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Since we may be killed either way, we may as well try our best to fight. Perhaps we could earn a chance to survive.¡±


    Not everyone in the Poison Sect was a coward, and some of them were brave people.


    ¡°Demon Chu, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    The speaker was a fifth-grade Grandmaster with a strong aura. Surrounded by surging Internal Breath, he threw out a punch, and his Internal Breath swept over the place, distorted the air, and charged at Chu Xun.


    Grandmasters were able to let their Internal Breath out of their bodies to kill their enemies.


    The overwhelming Internal Breath caused loud explosion sounds in the entire valley and sounded terrifying.


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and his True Energy erupted and swept away like chains.


    Boom!


    The True Energy and the Internal Breath collided in mid-air with a terrifying explosion sound, causing the entire valley to shake. There was a landslide on the mountain, and huge rocks all rolled down.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression did not change.


    On the contrary, the face of the fifth-grade Grandmaster suddenly turned pale, and a trace of dazzling blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth.


    Both the True Energy and Internal Breath were closely linked with the cultivators.


    The fifth-grade Grandmaster reached out his hand to wipe off the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. He looked at Chu Xun and spoke up.


    ¡°Demon Chu, you truly live up to your title. It looks like I¡¯ll die a worth death today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not weak either,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    If this Grandmaster knew that this was the first time for Chu Xun to praise someone, what would he think about it?


    The Grandmaster burst into laughter and let out a roar.


    ¡°Raging Flame Slash!¡±


    The Grandmaster used his hand as a saber and slashed toward Chu Xun as if he were holding a one-meter-long blade.


    A saber shadow, about five meters long, appeared and chopped at Chu Xun like a beam of white light. It was as fast as lightning, and made a whooshing sound in the air. Because of its high speed, the saber started to burn due to its friction in the air, looking like a burning saber moving horizontally.


    Chu Xun blinked his eyes for he felt very curious. This was the first time he had seen such an exquisite martial art ever since he returned to the earth.


    Chu Xun did not try to resist the attack head-on. Instead, he dodged the attack.


    The saber shadow flashed past and hit the mountain dozens of meters behind him.


    Boom!


    The mountain exploded with a loud booming sound, causing the broken stones to fly in the air and blowing up the dust.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes and was a little surprised.


    A hole with a diameter of three meters and a depth of more than two meters was left in the mountain.


    He turned around and stared at the Grandmaster. There was a look of regret on the Grandmaster¡¯s face, looking like he was disappointed that he failed to hit Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was indifferent. In fact, the just blow from the Grandmaster was already very powerful, as powerful as a low-grade magic skill. In a barren place like the earth, such a martial art skill could be regarded as a rare martial art.


    The expressions of shock on the other elders¡¯ faces proved that Chu Xun was right.


    ¡°Raging Flame Slash is a unique martial art of my family,¡± the fifth-grade Grandmaster said bitterly.


    The other Grandmasters revealed a look of understanding upon hearing the words.


    On the earth, there were not many martial arts skills. Some Grandmasters had reached seventh and even eighth grades, but they still relied on their Internal Breath to fight. The power of the Raging Flame Slash was so terrifying that if it was targeted by some people with evil intentions, it would not be a rare thing for them to kill the Grandmaster to seize the manual of the skill.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I displayed it for the first time in front of you, but the effect is¡­¡± The Grandmaster¡¯s face was full of shame as he spoke. ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t save you, buddies.¡±


    The Raging Flame Slash was so powerful that it required a large amount of Internal Breath to activate it. The Grandmaster had consumed almost all of his Internal Breath just now and was on the verge of collapse.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The other elders stopped hiding their strength at the moment. If they did not try their best to fight at this time, they would be courting death.


    A fourth-grade Grandmaster charged at Chu Xun. His internal breath swirled in the center of his palm and suddenly erupted. Like a sharp arrow, it shot out and aimed at Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly as he tilted his head to the side to dodge the attack.


    As a result, the attack landed on the huge rock a few meters behind Chu Xun, and shattered it into pieces.


    Chu Xun made a fist print with his hand and raised his fist to kill.


    Boom!


    Half of the Grandmaster¡¯s body was crushed, and it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    At the moment, another fourth-grade Grandmaster attacked Chu Xun from behind. His leg kicked toward the back of Chu Xun¡¯s head like a whip.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Chu Xun was enraged. He turned around and threw a powerful punch at his opponent.


    Crack!


    With the ear-piercing sound of cracking bones, the Grandmaster screamed in pain. His leg was blown into pieces by Chu Xun¡¯s punch and turned into a bloody mist.


    Chu Xun flickered his fingers, and a Reincarnation Line pierced through the Grandmaster¡¯s throat. The scream stopped abruptly.


    At the same time, Chu Xun charged out like a stream of light. He suddenly swung his fist, and his True Energy swept out like chains.


    Boom!


    The bloody mist was particularly dazzling in the sun. The Grandmaster who displayed the Raging Flame Slash fell down unwillingly. There was a horrible bloody hole in his chest. His heart was smashed, leaving an empty and bright hole in it.


    At this moment, most of the elders of the Poison Sect were killed by Chu Xun in the valley.

 Chapter 161 - The Giant Centipede!

    Boom!


    A terrifying explosion resounded through the valley.


    Chu Xun looked over and saw that the trees halfway up the mountain had snapped and huge rocks were rolling down, as if there was a dinosaur on a rampage there.


    The trees were dense and covered everything, including the light. Chu Xun could not see what was over there.


    His divine sense began to spread, and all the scenery were displayed in his mind.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    He finally knew what it was.


    In the dense forest, a figure was fleeing in panic and a terrifying centipede was chasing after him.


    The centipede was nearly one meter wide and more than ten meters long. Its body was black and red and its hundreds of feet were like sharp knives shining with a cold light. Wherever it passed, the trees were shorn in half and all the boulders exploded.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The huge centipede opened its mouth and spurted out a mouthful of green liquid, which flew forth like a sharp green arrow.


    The man who was running ahead moved sideways to avoid the green liquid, which then hit a huge tree that could only be encircled by two persons with their hands joined together. The green liquid actually penetrated through the tree, leaving a fist-sized hole in the trunk and did not stop until it penetrated through several big trees in succession. After dropping onto the ground, it left a big hole, the liquid being highly corrosive.


    Seeing that, Chu Xun could not help raising his eyebrows. The corrosively of this green liquid was truly astonishing.


    A man and a beast were approaching him at an extremely fast speed.


    Within the time of a dozen breaths, the man appeared 20 or 30 meters away from Chu Xun.


    When the man saw the dead presbyters of Poison Sect lying on the ground, he roared angrily, ¡°Chu Xun, go to hell!¡±


    Chu Xun realized that this person was King of Poison.


    At this time, the huge centipede had caught up with him.


    The ground under King of Poison¡¯s feet exploded with a loud bang and he rushed toward Chu Xun with a bloodthirsty might.


    Chu Xun sneered and made a magic signet with one hand.


    Boom!


    The void trembled and a giant palm descended from the sky with a terrifying might, which was extremely frightening.


    Unexpectedly, King of Poison, who was rushing toward Chu Xun, suddenly swerved to one side. A grandmaster of Seventh Grade was extremely fast, so he succeeded in escaping from the falling palm.


    At the same time, the huge centipede was in the path of the falling palm.


    Boom!


    For a moment, the valley vibrated and the ground cracked, dust and soil flew all over the sky.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed slightly. He tapped the ground and moved more than 10 meters sideways.


    A green liquid hit the place where he stood before and corroded the ground, leaving a big hole. The air was filled with a strong fishy smell.


    The centipede did not die?


    Chu Xun was very surprised. The strength of the centipede¡¯s body was beyond his imagination.


    ¡°Chu Xun, play with the Holy Beast! Don¡¯t let it kill you. You have to live so that I can kill you personally and offer you as a sacrifice to the dead presbyters of our Poison Sect.¡±


    King of Poison shouted loudly and his voice resounded through the valley.


    However, he himself fled toward the exit of the valley as fast as he could.


    There were still hundreds of disciples from the Poison Sect in the valley. At this moment, they all had despair in their eyes when they saw that King of Poison had actually given up on them and was fleeing for his own life.


    ¡°Want to run away?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes grew cold and a wooden sword appeared in his hand, which glittered with a bright gold color.


    A burst of Sword radiance shot out as Chu Xun wielded his sword.


    King of Poison, who was running away, felt a sense of danger, so he subconsciously moved sideways.


    But it was still too late. One of his arms was smashed into pieces.


    King of Poison¡¯s shrill scream resounded through the valley.


    He felt panic stricken and fearful, and was running out of the valley as fast as he could.


    Chu Xun raised his sword and was about to chase after King of Poison. Just then, a cold ray of light attacked him.


    He wielded his sword horizontally to block the cold light.


    Ding!


    Sparks flew in all directions, and half of the sharp light was fended off. It was just one of centipede¡¯s legs.


    Chu Xun tapped lightly on the ground and shot out like a streak of light. Accompanied by a strong sonic boom, he ran toward the outside of the valley. He vowed to kill King of Poison.


    With his high speed, it was not difficult for Chu Xun to catch up with King of Poison. Although King of Poison was a grandmaster of Seventh Grade, his speed was far slower than Chu Xun¡¯s.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Chu Xun was already a few hundred meters away. At this time, however, mournful screams came from behind him.


    He suddenly stopped and turned his head, only to see the huge centipede whose one leg had been cut off by him, beginning to go mad and venting its anger on the hundreds of disciples of Poison Sect, when it found it could not pursue him.


    It spat out a mouthful of the venom, which killed more than 10 people instantly.


    Chu Xun fell silent. These people were, so to speak, innocent. They were not against Chu Xun. The only mistake they made was that they became the disciples of Poison Sect.


    Chu Xun could not bear to see hundreds of people dying.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The wooden sword was wielded and golden Sword Qi appeared in the air and headed straight for the giant centipede.


    He gave up chasing after King of Poison and chose to save these few hundreds of people.


    Clang! Clang!


    Sparks flew in all directions. Each of the Centipede¡¯s leg was as sharp as a knife, but it could not stop the Sword Qi.


    This Sword Qi cut off more than a dozen of its legs.


    This giant centipede had hundreds of legs, so losing more than ten of them did not cause it any pain, but it was enough to make it go mad.


    The centipede raised half of its body. Its black and cold eyes were as big as beans and gave off a strong chill, which made people feel frightened.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    A mouthful of green liquid was shot at Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    At the same time, the centipede¡¯s hundreds of legs moved. It rushed to attack Chu Xun, its movements as quick as a flash of lightning.


    Chu Xun sighed in his heart. ¡°What a clever animal. It actually know how to attack the enemy in two ways at the same time.¡±


    Chu Xun sheathed his wooden sword. Then, tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines appeared around him and gathered into a long whip.


    The Reincarnation Whip shook and shot out.


    Boom!


    The tip of the whip hit the centipede¡¯s back. Immediately, its green blood splashed all over the sky and it fell to the ground.


    The centipede was so angry that it hissed loudly.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Many cold streaks of light flashed, and a strong wind raged.


    Chu Xun was surprised to find that these streaks of cold light were actually the centipede¡¯s legs. It was truly a wonder that the centipede had this type of attacking skills.


    Chu Xun shook his wrist and the Reincarnation Whip circled in the air and shot down the cold lights.


    Hiss¡­ hiss¡­


    The centipede held its head high and rushed toward Chu Xun. Its body, which was more than ten meters long, spread out and encircled Chu Xun. Then hundreds of its legs turned into sharp knives to attack Chu Xun.


    The Reincarnation Whip suddenly exploded and turned into countless Reincarnation Lines, which then swam in the air like numerous white snakes and hit the centipede¡¯s legs.


    For a moment, clangs were heard and sparks flew in all directions.


    The centipede hissed in pain. Almost all of the hundreds of legs on its one side had been cut off by the Reincarnation Line.


    Chu Xun clenched his fists and his True Energy surged, ready to gush forth. Then he punched the centipede¡¯s body fiercely.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    A sharp clanging sound of metal could be heard. The centipede¡¯s scales were as hard as steel.


    However, they were unable to withstand Chu Xun¡¯s fist attack. After a single blow from Chu Xun, a bloody hole appeared in the centipede¡¯s body and it flew backward.


    Chu Xun approached it and raised his fist to hit it again.


    By now, the centipede knew Chu Xun¡¯s strength very well. It opened its mouth and spewed out a vast cloud of green mist, which covered everything.


    This green mist was extremely terrifying. Wherever it passed, the plants would wither instantly.


    At the same time, this terrifying giant centipede moved all of its hundreds of legs. Even though all of its legs on one side of its body had been cut off by the Reincarnation Line and it seemed like it was going to flip over while running, its speed did not decrease at all. It then rushed into the forest in the distance at full speed.


    Chu Xun made a magic signet and waved his hand!


    Whistle!


    A strong wind rose and howled. The horrible tornado that suddenly appeared out of nowhere blew the green mist which was all over the space toward the sky.


    In an instant, the green mist was dispersed.


    Chu Xun looked over and could not help smiling. In the distance, smoke and dust were all over the sky and trees had snapped. The huge centipede had fled into the deep forest.


    ¡°What a clever animal!¡± Chu Xun sighed in his heart secretly. In fact, as long as he wanted to, he could catch up with the centipede, but he did not do it. Such a huge centipede was poisonous, but he had never heard of it hurting people. Moreover, it was so big and must have lived for hundreds of years. It was better not to kill it!


    Chu Xun turned his head and looked at the hundreds of disciples from the Poison Sect.


    The hundreds of people looked at Chu Xun with complicated expressions in their eyes. Just now, their householder, King of Poison, had abandoned them. And in the end, it was Chu Xun who had saved them.


    ¡°You can leave now!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    The hundreds of people were slightly stunned, and then they all knelt at the same time. After kowtowing three times to Chu Xun, they stood up and walked out of the valley.


    Perhaps, from this moment on, Chu Xun was no longer a vicious person or a devil in their hearts, but God Chu!

 Chapter 162 - A Night of Romance!

    King of Poison had escaped!


    The giant centipede had also fled!


    All the presbyters of the Poison Sect were all dead and their corpses were scattered all over the place.


    Hundreds of disciples from the Poison Sect had left!


    Chu Xun ransacked the treasure vault of the Poison Sect. To his delight, he found a piece of Lightning-struck Wood.


    He left the Poison Sect and did not go to the Arhat Sect or the Shadowless Sect.


    He knew that it would be futile if he went there.


    News always traveled faster than people. It would take Chu Xun three days to go to the nearest place, which was Wuji Sect. By the time he got there, there would be no one left.


    Two days later, there was another big sensation in the entire Martial Tao world.


    Chu Xun first exterminated the Golden Knife Sect and then exterminated the Poison Sect.


    This news passed like a tornado and caused the forces of the Martial Tao world that held a grudge against Chu Xun to tremble in fear.


    People from the Martial Tao world who had been keeping a look out at the Wuji Sect were disappointed, because they did not see Devil Chu in person.


    No one had expected that Chu Xun would divert and attack the Poison Sect first.


    People of the Wuji Sect were the happiest. In the past few days, they had no appetite for food and drinks and had been kept awake at night due to worry. They felt terrified every day, for fear that Chu Xun would suddenly show up and cut off their heads.


    When they heard that the Poison Sect had been destroyed by Chu Xun, they were both shocked and happy and quickened their pace to get to the Heaven Tao Sect.


    The entire Martial Tao world was in an uproar, and the topic that was brought up after every meal was all about Chu Xun.


    Everyone was looking forward to the battle between Chu Xun and the Heaven Tao Sect.


    ¡­


    However, at this time, Chu Xun returned to Gujiang City.


    ¡°Boy, how dare you come back?¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun stepped in, he was discovered by Long Ao, who then roared so loudly that the whole building shook.


    Chu Xun forced a smile and apologized to Long Ao.


    But Long Ao did not forgive him. He carried a coat hanger and tried to hit Chu Xun on the head.


    In the end, Chu Xun promised that he would help Long Ao break through to the next level in the near future. Only then did he manage to appease Long Ao.


    Hua Qingwu, with tears in her beautiful eyes, threw herself into Chu Xun¡¯s arms. However, when Chu Xun touched Hua Qingwu, he immediately froze and blushed.


    Chen Hanlong and the others were greatly surprised when they saw that!


    They did not expect that the tough and strong Devil Chu would actually be so bashful.


    ¡°Humph, you are so timid!¡± Long Ao teased Chu Xun.


    On hearing that, Chu Xun blushed even more. Hua Qingwu was holding him too tightly and Emperor Ao was teasing him. He did not dare to hold her or push her away, so he could only stand there stiffly like a piece of wood.


    ¡°Boy, you do not suffer from impotence, do you? Aren¡¯t you supposed to carry her in and make love to her?¡± Long Ao had lived for nearly two hundred years and had seen everything. At this time, standing at the side, he looked at Chu Xun with disdain and made sarcastic remarks to him.


    ¡°Piss off!¡± Chu Xun was embarrassed and annoyed. This old man was so shameless that he dared to say anything.


    ¡°You are pleasant to the eye but of no use. Such a beauty threw herself into your arms, but you act like a blockhead. I despise you¡­¡± Long Ao laughed at Chu Xun on purpose, because it was rare for him to discover Chu Xun¡¯s weakness.


    ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Chu Xun was ashamed and annoyed.


    Long Ao turned around and walked to his room, shaking his head. As he walked, he muttered,


    ¡°Alas, he is really useless!¡±


    Chu Xun almost rushed over to beat this old stuff. His words were too sarcastic.


    Long Ao suddenly stopped before entering the room and turned around to look at Chen Hanlong and the others.


    He said to them with disdain, ¡°You are not leaving yet? He is so timid and shy. If you keep staring at him all the time, he will be a virgin for the rest of his life.¡±


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched. His face was no longer red, but burning hot.


    ¡°Sir, you have worked hard. We will go back first so as not to disturb you.¡± Chen Hanlong ran away as soon as he finished speaking.


    ¡°Sir, you can do it!¡± Sun Ying sniggered and made a gesture to Chu Xun to cheer him on.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Titan scratched his head and thought for a while, then he said, ¡°Be careful of your body!¡±


    Chu Xun almost choked on his saliva.


    Everyone left, leaving only Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Carry me in!¡± Hua Qingwu raised her head from Chu Xun¡¯s arms, as she blushed.


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned. Then, he picked Hua Qingwu up carefully and entered the room.


    ¡°Dear, did you miss me?¡± As soon as they entered the room, Hua Qingwu put her snow-white arms around Chu Xun¡¯s neck and asked him gently.


    Chu Xun was in a daze for a moment.


    He was not a man made of stone, so how could he not be affected?


    Although he was an Immortal Emperor, he was still unable to get rid of the seven emotions and six sensory pleasures.


    In fact, he just could not convince himself in his heart.


    Even though he had seen countless fairies over the past three thousand years in the world of cultivation, in the end, he had only one cultivation partner, the Fairy Jing Hong.


    In the world of cultivation, it was very common even for an ordinary landlord or a rich man to have several wives and concubines.


    Chu Xun was the Immortal Emperor, so it did not matter even if he wanted all the beauties from all over the world.


    But he came from the earth after all, and it was hard for him to get rid of the idea of monogamy.


    Therefore, although he liked Hua Qingwu now, he always felt sorry for Fairy Jing Hong.


    Hua Qingwu closed her eyes slightly and leaned into Chu Xun¡¯s arms. Her eyelashes were fluttering slightly, indicating that she was anything but calm.


    The fragrance of orchids filled Chu Xun¡¯s nose. He could feel the love of Hua Qingwu, and he began to lose himself in her love.


    The two took off their clothes and soon both were naked.


    The temperature in the room rose and it became hot.


    A breeze blew in from outside the window. It lifted the white curtain and dispelled the heat and dryness in the air.


    When the breeze blew, the thin white sheets on the bed would occasionally lift up.


    ¡­


    The next day, Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu walked out of the room.


    Chu Xun did not seem to have changed much.


    On the contrary, Hua Qingwu¡¯s changes were too obvious. Her skin was as glowing and translucent as a piece of jade. And she looked holy and ethereal, carrying a sacred and inviolable aura about her.


    Chen Hanlong and the others were all present.


    Elder Gui and Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother were also there.


    Long Ao winked at Chu Xun from the side, his face wreathed with joking smiles.


    Chu Xun glared at him angrily.


    ¡°Chu Xun, come and greet your mother-in-law.¡±


    When he heard what Long Ao said, Chu Xun almost bit his tongue. This shameless old man always loved to stir up trouble.


    Chu Xun felt a little awkward.


    Hua Qingwu, who had always been bold, also looked like a new daughter-in-law. She blushed and was extremely shy.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, auntie!¡±


    After all, the woman was Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother, so Chu Xun did not dare to be careless or arrogant and greeted her respectfully.


    Yan Lan looked at Chu Xun quietly, her eyes full of appreciation.


    Although she had only seen Chu Xun a few times, Chu Xun had saved her life. Besides, Chu Xun had made so many remarkable achievements, which few people could make in their entire lives.


    ¡°Come and sit!¡± Yan Lan beckoned.


    Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu walked over and sat in front of Yan Lan properly, looking very serious.


    ¡°Boy, are you sitting on cacti?¡± Long Ao said in an enigmatic tone.


    Chu Xun regretted knowing this old scoundrel in his heart very much. If possible¡­ he wanted to beat him again.


    Chen Hanlong and all the others widened their eyes and stretched their necks, great interest all over their faces.


    Chu Xun was speechless. It seemed that both women and men were fond of gossip.


    ¡°Are you all so free?¡± Chu Xun was speechless.


    Unexpectedly, they all nodded when they heard Chu Xun¡¯s question.


    ¡°Looks like I have to give you guys something to do.¡± Chu Xun narrowed his black eyes and said. ¡°When did they become so brave? How dare they tease me?¡±


    Long Ao was very calm and did not take it seriously at all. But Chen Hanlong and others could not sit still. In their hearts, Chu Xun was like God. If God said that he would assign some tasks to them, then those tasks were definitely not easy.


    ¡°Sir, I suddenly remembered that I have something very important to do. I will take my leave first.¡± Chen Hanlong stood up and bowed respectfully. Then he ran off quickly and soon disappeared.


    ¡°Sir, we also have something to do. So see you later¡­ haha¡­ bye¡­¡± Sun Ying and Titan also made their excuses and slipped away.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth raised slightly. ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you guys.¡±

 Chapter 163 - The Tripod of the Western Queen!

    As an old saying goes, the more the mother-in-law looked at her son-in-law, the more she liked him.


    Chu Xun was a famous figure now, and he was well-known both in the Martial Tao world and the secular world.


    ¡°Please take good care of Xiaowu in the future.¡±


    Yan Lan said that to Chu Xun. Chu Xun was very outstanding, so she was very pleased with him.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Long Ao was confused.


    When he heard Long Ao¡¯s words, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes widened. What the hell did the shameless old man want to do?


    The others were also greatly disappointed when they saw Chu Xun getting Yan Lan¡¯s approval so easily. They wanted to see Yan Lan making things difficult for Chu Xun on purpose.


    ¡°Sister Yan Lan, isn¡¯t it too hasty for you to hand over your daughter to him so easily? He is definitely not a good person. He is cunning. I swear I am not lying,¡± Long Ao said maliciously.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and held Long Ao in contempt in his heart. Long Ao was nearly two hundred years old, but he actually addressed Yan Lan as sister. He was really shameless.


    Yan Lan was also from a wealthy and influential family. Her personality was mild and warm, so she just smiled without saying anything when she heard Long Ao¡¯s words.


    Hua Qingwu blinked mischievously and said, ¡°Elder Long, Chu Xun just knocked you unconscious with a coat hanger. Is that the reason why you are so vengeful toward him?¡±


    What?


    The group of people immediately became interested and looked at Long Ao with schadenfreude.


    Long Ao blushed with embarrassment. That was the ultimate shame and stain of his life. He had lived for nearly two hundred years, but he had actually been knocked unconscious by someone. Each time he thought of that, he would have a headache.


    ¡°No wonder Elder Long¡¯s head was swollen a few days ago. I thought he had been bitten by mosquitoes!¡± Chen Hanlong muttered.


    The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. What kind of mosquito could make his head swell so badly? They all knew that Chen Hanlong had said that on purpose.


    ¡°Elder Long, has your head recovered yet? I have the Immortal Water. Whether you apply it to your head or take it, you will recover very quickly as long as you use it.¡± Chen Hanlong spoke again.


    ¡°It turns out that Elder Long had been knocked by Sir, so his head was swollen. I thought he was gifted and his head was different from ours!¡± Sun Ying also seized the opportunity to tease Long Ao.


    Long Ao was so angry so that there seemed to be smoke coming out of his head and there was a humming noise from his nose.


    He wanted to take the opportunity to tease Chu Xun, but unexpectedly, the tables were turned and he was teased by others.


    ¡°As the saying goes, one takes on the behavior of one¡¯s company. You have spent a lot of time with Chu Xun, so you are not good people anymore.¡± Long Ao swung his arms in anger and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Chu Xun remembered he had something to ask Long Ao.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Long Ao was angry and he had an awkward expression on his face.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. I have something to ask you.¡± Chu Xun took out the painting he had taken from Golden Knife Sect and asked, ¡°Have you seen this before?¡±


    Chu Xun pointed at the furnace in the painting and asked. In his view, Long Ao had lived for nearly two hundred years and perhaps he knew something about it.


    Chen Hanlong and the others also came forward to take a look out of curiosity.


    ¡°What is this? An incense burner?¡± Chen Hanlong muttered, ¡°But this incense burner is a bit too big!¡±


    ¡°Brother Long, this is a tripod. It looks the same as other tripods with three legs.¡± Sun Ying corrected Chen Hanlong¡¯s mistake.


    ¡°Brother Ying, you said that it looks the same as other tripods with three legs? But it has four legs, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Titan asked.


    Huh?


    Sun Ying rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You idiot, I did not say that there is no tripod with four legs.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Titan scratched his head and looked very silly.


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s face was full of disdain and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I am sure it is an incense burner. It seems to have existed for a long time. It is an antique and should be worth a lot of money.¡±


    Sun Ying was about to retort when he saw that Chen Hanlong was glaring at him.


    Sun Ying immediately lost his courage and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Brother Long is right. It is an incense burner, an incense burner¡­¡±


    Chen Hanlong could not help feeling complacent.


    Chu Xun smiled and pushed away Chen Hanlong¡¯s head. He looked at Long Ao and asked, ¡°Do you have any information about it?¡±


    Long Ao frowned and thought for a while. Then he blurted out, ¡°Is this a furnace?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. It seemed that Long Ao was indeed knowledgeable. Chu Xun then looked at Long Ao with hope in his eyes.


    Long Ao was deep in thought as he stroked his beard.


    After a long time, he said, ¡°I have only heard about this furnace from my teacher, but I have never seen one before.¡±


    Chu Xun almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°If you know nothing about it, why did you pretend to be deep in thought?¡±


    ¡°What is a furnace?¡± Chen Hanlong was curious.


    ¡°Brother Long, the furnace¡­ is the furnace used to store pills¡­¡± Sun Ying shook his head and explained.


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Chen Hanlong laughed and scolded. He knew that Sun Ying was talking nonsense.


    Chu Xun was a little disappointed. Since even Long Ao knew nothing about it, it seemed like he was not fated to have this furnace.


    ¡°I have seen it before.¡± Yan Lan, who was sitting aside, suddenly said.


    Everyone, including Chu Xun, looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°Mother, where have you seen it before?¡± Hua Qingwu asked. She realized that this item was very important to Chu Xun.


    Yan Lan returned to the room. After a while, she came out with a tablet and then held it up in front of everyone. A piece of news was shown on the screen, and there was a picture of a four-legged furnace.


    Chu Xun suddenly stood up, his eyes ablaze, which startled the other people.


    Although the illustration of the furnace on the screen was a little blurry, Chu Xun was sure that it was the same as the furnace in the painting.


    But when he saw the news header, the corners of his mouth twitched violently.


    ¡®The Famous Collector, Mr. Luo Yunhan, Will Auction the Most Treasured Collection in His Life, the Tripod of the Western Queen.¡¯


    The introduction given was more interesting. It said that this tripod had been used by the legendary queen to burn incense. It had been passed on for thousands of years and had a long history. It was a divine object.


    Of course, this was just a gimmick.


    ¡°Hanlong, please help me book a ticket to Yunyan City.¡± Chu Xun ordered.


    The auction would be held at the Linghang Auction House in Yunyan City at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the day after tomorrow.


    ¡°I want to go with you,¡± Hua Qingwu said in a sweet voice.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xun did not refuse. The Hua Family was in Yunyan City. If Hua Qingwu went with him, it could save him a lot of trouble.


    ¡°I want to go and have a look too,¡± Long Ao said.


    Sun Ying, Titan, and the others also stretched their necks, their faces full of hope.


    ¡°All of you have to stay behind to keep watch. The Qianlong Mount Villas project is about to be finished. After I come back, let us have a celebratory party.¡± Chu Xun waved his hand and made the final decision.


    ¡°Boy, you¡­¡±


    Before Long Ao could finish his words, he was interrupted by Chu Xun. ¡°If you want to break through, you had better stay here.¡±


    When he heard what Chu Xun said, Long Ao stopped talking and only craned his neck. He snorted angrily twice and no longer mentioned that he also wanted to go to Yunyan City.


    Long Ao had been a grandmaster of Eighth Grade for more than ten years and was unable to break through to the next level. Since Chu Xun could help him break through the bottleneck, he would suppress his anger for the time being. After all, he would have plenty of time to teach him a lesson in the future.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon of that day, Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu flew to Yunyan City by plane.


    Everything was fine along the way.


    When they got out of the airport, Hua Sheng was already waiting there.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Hua Sheng greeted Chu Xun respectfully.


    Chu Xun nodded in response.


    They got into the car and started their journey.


    ¡°Sir, I have done what you told me to do.¡± Hua Sheng said as he handed Chu Xun an invitation.


    Chu Xun looked through it and put it aside.


    ¡°Sir, all the important people in Yunyan City have been invited by the Linghang Auction House, including people of the Hua Family,¡± Hua Sheng said.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Have you checked the background of the Linghang Auction House?¡±


    ¡°I did, but¡­ I did not find anything,¡± said Hua Sheng ashamedly.


    ¡°If so, there are only two possibilities. The one is that the Linghang Auction House is just an ordinary auction house without any background, and the other is that its background is too formidable, so you were not able to find anything.¡± Hua Qingwu said, her eyes sparkling with wisdom.


    ¡°So many people have received invitations, and what are their responses?¡± Chu Xun asked faintly.


    ¡°If everything goes well, everyone who has been invited this time will be present at the auction.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and asked. He was a little surprised.


    Hua Sheng opened the file bag next to him and took out something that seemed to be a brief introduction. He handed it over with both hands and said, ¡°Please have a look, Sir.¡±


    Chu Xun took it and glanced at it. Then he could not help sitting up straight.


    This was an introduction to the Tripod of the Western Queen. Luo Yunhan was not only a collector, but also an expert in famous cultural relics. He was also a visiting professor of many universities and had a high prestige in the field of cultural relics and antiques.


    Luo Yunhan said that the Tripod of the Western Queen had a magical effect. The medicine decocted in the tripod with ordinary medicinal herbs could cure all diseases, prolong one¡¯s life, and make people regain their youth.


    Luo Yunhan himself was the most powerful testimony to that fact. Luo Yunhan was over 60 years old this year, but his face was ruddy and handsome and there was not a single strand of white hair among his black hair. He looked 40 years old at most.


    He admitted that all his changes were because he had drunk medicine that had been decocted in the Tripod of the Western Queen. Besides, he also took out the photos taken a few years ago to compare his former appearance with the present appearance. At that time, he was indeed white-haired, something which many of his students could attest to.


    Chu Xun believed that the medicine in the furnace had the effect of prolonging life, because the Immortal Water also had this effect, and it was much stronger than the medicine made by the furnace. But it was a bit ridiculous to say that it could make people regain their youth.


    However, most of the people believed that. Regaining their youth was equivalent to rebirth and rebirth was equivalent to immortality. Even First Emperor of Qin, who had unified the six countries, could not resist such kind of temptation, let alone ordinary people.

 Chapter 164 - The Auction!

    The car drove straight to the Hua Family home.


    There was no one at the door to welcome them.


    They wanted to welcome Chu Xun at the door, but Chu Xun would not let them do it.


    This time, he wanted to keep a low profile. He did not want his arrival to be made known to the public.


    The only goal this time was to get the furnace.


    Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu spent the whole day at the Hua Family home.


    The next day.


    Hua Sheng came over and told them that the auction was about to begin.


    They hurriedly made their way to the Linghang Auction House.


    In the car, Hua Sheng took out a knight mask and a princess mask.


    ¡°What are these for?¡± Hua Qingwu asked.


    ¡°This is the idea of the organizer of this auction, because the items that will be presented in this auction have caused a sensation. For the sake of the bidders¡¯ safety, everyone must wear a mask.¡± Hua Sheng explained.


    The princess mask was exquisitely made. It was slightly golden in color and as thin as the wings of cicadas. Hua Qingwu did not reject it.


    Chu Xun had no problem with that.


    After Hua Qingwu put on her mask, Chu Xun could not help smiling bitterly.


    She wore a black dress. Her skin was as white as snow and her lips were flaming red. Her long and fair neck was exposed. Anyone who saw her would have the urge to take off her mask and take a peek at her face.


    It had to be said that Hua Qingwu was very eye-catching. When she put on the light golden princess mask, not only did it not hide her stunning appearance, but it also added a sense of mystery.


    ¡°Do I look beautiful?¡± Hua Qingwu thought it was fun.


    Chu Xun nodded with a smile on his face.


    Hua Qingwu smiled sweetly. This was the most beautiful and pleasant love talk in the world for her.


    The Linghang Building!


    The gilded words ¡®Linghang Building¡¯ shone in the winter sunshine.


    The auction would be held on the 22nd floor.


    It had the safest security system in the world.


    The three of them had gone through a total of 18 strict inspections along the way to the 22nd floor, publicly or covertly.


    The auction here was different from what they had imagined.


    In the TV series, the auctioneer would stand on the stage and speak excitedly, while the bidders would sit below and raise their cards to bid. If the auction was a high-end sort, the place would be divided into several parts for people from different classes, but everything was transparent.


    This time, however, the auction was a secret one.


    There were hundreds of rooms on the 22nd floor and they were all VIP rooms. In each room, there was a large display screen, on which the auction items would be presented. If the bidder wanted the auction item, he or she could bid on it by using the voice-changing microphone.


    This kind of auction was rare, but it would protect the privacy of the guests.


    On each door of the VIP room, there was a light. If there was a person inside, the light on the door would be red. If it was vacant, it would be green.


    If you saw a red light on the door, you would have to choose another VIP room.


    Besides, the people here were all wearing masks, so no one would know which VIP room you were in. Even if they knew the room number, they did not know who was inside the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go into this room! This number is good.¡± Hua Qingwu chose room No. 77, because she liked the number ¡®7¡¯.


    Chu Xun had no problem with it, neither did Hua Sheng.


    The three of them went into room No. 77.


    The room was not big, with an area of more than 50 square meters. The floor felt soft under their feet as soon as they entered the room. The floor was covered with a soft hand-made Bohemian style carpet, and the whole room was red in color.


    On seeing the room, Chu Xun frowned secretly.


    ¡°Sir, is there any problem?¡± Hua Sheng noticed Chu Xun¡¯s expression and asked.


    ¡°The Linghang Auction House is really not simple. It has a thorough understanding of human nature.¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Hua Qingwu was puzzled.


    Chu Xun walked over and sat on the soft sofa. He said indifferently, ¡°Look, the decoration here is mainly red. This will stir up the bloodthirstiness in the depths of one¡¯s heart easily.¡±


    Hua Qingwu still did not understand it.


    Hua Sheng was also confused.


    ¡°The logic is simple. This is a type of psychological magic. It is also called a psychological hint,¡± Chu Xun paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It is common for people to bid at an auction. If there is a dispute between both parties, people will calm down easily if the surroundings are mainly white. However, if all that they see is red, they will get excited and lose their minds easily. Then, they will raise the prices crazily.¡±


    Hua Qingwu and Hua Sheng were shocked by Chu Xun¡¯s words.


    Hua Sheng¡¯s expression was particularly strange. No wonder when he came here in the past, he was always choked up with emotion and became hot-tempered, which did not reflect his usual self-restraint at all. It seemed that he had been framed.


    ¡­


    The auction started!


    The big display screen was turned on.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I am the auctioneer. Welcome to this auction. All the staff of Linghang Auction House feel honored and thank you for your participation!¡±


    A low, attractive male voice came from the sound system.


    ¡°I know that you are all busy, so I will not waste your time. Let¡¯s start the auction now. Please look at the first item.¡±


    The screen flickered and green lights shone and refracted on the screen. The first item was a piece of jade garment.


    There was a detailed explanation next to the jade garment.


    It was a piece of jade garment sewn with gold wires.


    Its length was 174 centimeters, and its width was 68 centimeters.


    It was made up of 4248 pieces of Hetian white jade and green jade and was sewn with 1576 grams of gold wires.


    It was made more than 2,000 years ago.


    It had been unearthed from the tomb of Liu Wu, the king of Chu.


    It was said that it had the effect of bringing the dead back to life.


    The jade garment sewn with gold wires rotated slowly in the picture, so that every single guest could appreciate it from all angles.


    Pur!


    Hua Sheng swallowed his saliva.


    Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu could not help looking at him.


    Hua Sheng blushed and smiled ashamedly.


    If it really could bring the dead back to life, it would be a divine object.


    There could be no doubt that people in the other VIP rooms were definitely in a state of excitement.


    ¡°The first item has been shown to everyone. Now the auction begins and the base price is 50 million.¡± The auctioneer¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°50 million.¡±


    As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, someone could not wait to bid.


    ¡°60 million.¡±


    ¡°80 million.¡±


    ¡°100 million.¡±


    The sounds of bidding were heard one after another.


    Soon, the price of the jade garment sewn with gold wires had exceeded 300 million.


    Now that the auction price of the first item had become so high, it seemed that the following items would be more expensive.


    ¡°Sir, can the jade garment sewn with gold wires really bring the dead back to life?¡± Hua Sheng asked.


    Chu Xun sneered and said with disdain, ¡°The jade contains spiritual energy, so it is beneficial to one¡¯s body. However, it is too ridiculous to say that it can bring the dead back to life. It can¡¯t be true.¡±


    Hua Sheng understood.


    ¡°However, the jade which this jade garment sewn with gold wires is made of, is quite good,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s buy it!¡± Hua Qingwu said loudly in a domineering manner.


    She did have the ability to do that. The total assets of the Bai Family that Chen Hanlong had taken over, Chen Hanlong¡¯s own Jinyuan Corporation, Zheng Guangyi¡¯s Qiankun Group, and the Hua Family were absolutely shocking.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°No. It is not that good.¡±


    The auction continued and the price soon reached 350 million.


    It was not important whether the jade garment sewn with gold wires could bring the dead back to life or not. The value of the jade garment sewn with gold wires was extraordinary and it was absolutely worth collecting.


    In the end, the jade garment sewn with gold wires was sold to the bidder in the VIP room No. 36 at a price of 380 million.


    ¡°Alright, it is time for the second item to be auctioned,¡± the auctioneer said.


    Then the screen flickered again and an ancient sword appeared, shining with a cold light.


    Beside it was the detailed introduction.


    It was Sword of Goujian.


    The sword was 55.7 centimeters long and 4.6 centimeters wide. The sword hilt was 8.4 centimeters long and weighed 875 grams.


    It had been buried for a thousand years, but it was not rusty.


    The engraving ¡®Made and Used by King Goujian¡¯, as well as birds and insects, were carved on it.


    It was known to be the greatest sword in the world.


    Across the screen, everyone could feel the coldness and sharpness of the sword.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and secretly said, ¡°What a good sword!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to buy it?¡± Hua Qingwu asked.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.

 Chapter 165 - The Bidding!

    The base price of Sword of Goujian was also 50 million.


    Chu Xun had to admit that the Linghang Auction House was of a high standard. The two items that were presented at the beginning were both rare and valuable, so he guessed that the following items would be more valuable.


    ¡°50 million.¡±


    Someone immediately started to bid.


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense spread out and he found that the bidder was from the VIP room No. 42. There were three people inside, a man, a woman and an old man.


    The man and the woman were very young. They were either about 17 or 18 years old. They were both very good-looking, although they looked a little immature.


    The old man¡¯s hair and beard were all white. He was actually in the Grandmaster Realm, but he was only in the Second Grade.


    The three of them did not know that someone was observing them.


    Hua Qingwu beckoned to Hua Sheng to bid.


    ¡°60 million.¡± Hua Sheng directly raised the price by 10 million.


    Chu Xun saw that the beautiful little girl in room No. 42 was shocked and pursed her mouth when she heard the price, and her face was full of displeasure.


    ¡°70 million.¡± A hoarse voice sounded.


    Chu Xun was slightly startled. This voice was not from room No. 42, but from room No. 50.


    His divine sense spread out again, and everything was shown in his mind.


    There were six people in Room No. 50. One old and one young were sitting on the sofa, and the other four were standing behind them.


    The old man¡¯s breath was restrained, but his occasionally glinting eyes were as sharp as knives. He was actually a grandmaster of Sixth Grade.


    It seemed that a lot of people from the Martial Tao world had come to the auction this time.


    ¡°80 million.¡± Hua Sheng raised the price again. He was very confident when it came to money.


    Chu Xun saw that the young man in room No. 50 was clearly furious.


    The girl in room No. 42 suddenly stood up and said to the youth next to her, with her arms akimbo, ¡°Big brother, raise the price!¡±


    The young man smiled bitterly and spoke lovingly to the little girl, ¡°Forget it. It is just a sword. If I get it, it will be my luck, but if not, it will be my fate.¡±


    ¡°No. Your birthday is coming. I must buy this sword and give it to you as a present.¡± The girl¡¯s face was full of anger, as if she was very unhappy with the price increases.


    ¡°85 million.¡± The girl bid angrily.


    However, as soon as she finished bidding, people in room No. 50 increased the price to 90 million.


    The girl widened her bright eyes, like a wild cat whose tail had been stepped on. She bid without hesitation, ¡°100 million.¡±


    The face of the young man in room No. 50 darkened instantly. He was about to raise the price with anger in his eyes when he was stopped by the grandmaster of Sixth Grade.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Our goal is not that sword. If you like it, I can help you get it later,¡± the old man said.


    The young man nodded with a gloomy face and said, ¡°Fine. I will let them take care of it for me for the time being.¡±


    Hua Sheng was about to bid when Chu Xun stopped him.


    After the young girl placed her bid, she pricked up her ears and looked very nervous. She did not feel relieved until the hammer came down three times. Patting her small chest, she stuck out her tongue and said coyly, ¡°It really scared me. It turns out that they were all bluffing.¡±


    Chu Xun could not help smiling.


    The Sword of Goujian was indeed very good, but it was of no use to Chu Xun. He had planned to buy it to give it to someone as a gift. Since this girl liked it, he did not want to fight for it. As an old saying went, a man of noble character would never seize what others were fond of. Moreover, although the young man in room No. 42 did not speak out, Chu Xun could see that he really liked the Sword of Goujian.


    The auction continued.


    However, the following items were nothing more than age-old antiques that had collectors¡¯ value. For Chu Xun, these were all inferior to the Sword of Goujian, so he was not interested at all.


    But the rich men from the secular world were fond of them and fought for them hotly.


    ¡°Now, it is time for the seventh item.¡±


    A herb was shown on the screen, which was totally red and emitted a red glow.


    It was the Golden Crow Herb!


    According to the legend, it had bathed in the blood of the Sun God Bird, Golden Crow.


    It could enhance people¡¯s cultivation after being taken.


    There was a brief introduction, but it caused the warriors in the various rooms to become excited and breathe rapidly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the herb. It was not the Golden Crow Herb at all, but the Red Flame Herb.


    Who would be willing to take a spiritual herb of middle-level out for auction?


    The materials for the Level-improving Pill had been collected, and now all Chu Xun needed was a furnace. But if the Red Flame Herb was added when he refined pills, not only would the success rate be increased, but the effect of the pills would also be enhanced.


    ¡°Let¡¯s buy it!¡± Chu Xun said.


    The base price of the Red Flame Herb was 80 million.


    ¡°100 million!¡± Hua Sheng bid directly.


    ¡°110 million.¡± There¡¯s an auction.


    ¡°130 million.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the price was increased to 200 million.


    Through observation by his divine sense, Chu Xun knew that the bidders were all warriors. People from the secular world were not interested in it at all.


    ¡°250 million.¡± The girl in room No. 42 bid.


    ¡°280 million.¡± The youth in room No. 50 raised the price.


    ¡°290 million.¡± The girl in room No. 42 raised the price.


    ¡°300 million.¡± The youth in room No. 50 once again did not hesitate to raise the price. According to his behavior, he was determined to win it.


    The girl was so angry that her eyes bulged and she pouted. She was about to raise the price when she was stopped by the grandmaster of Second Grade next to her.


    ¡°Miss, we just came here to broaden our horizons. It is already our great luck to get the Sword of Goujian. Please do not act on impulse.¡± The old man comforted her with a smile.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, behave yourself. The Golden Crow Herb is too precious and everyone wants it, including some great forces. We should not get involved in this trouble.¡± The youth advised as well.


    Although the young girl was unhappy, she was rather sensible. She pouted and sat down in a sulk.


    Chu Xun was surprised. Young as the youth was, he was very calm and mature.


    The price of 300 million offered by the youth in room No. 50 shocked quite a few people and stopped their bidding.


    ¡°310 million!¡± Someone else placed a bid. After all, the Golden Crow Herb was rare and they could hardly find one, so these warriors were unwilling to give it up.


    The youth in room No. 50 stood up and shouted angrily with a cold look, ¡°350 million.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t get angry.¡± The grandmaster of Sixth Grade dissuaded him.


    ¡°Leave me alone. I must get the Golden Crow Herb this time. If we don¡¯t have enough money, just ask my family to send some.¡± The young man said impatiently.


    The grandmaster of Sixth Grade opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything, and had a disappointed look on his face.


    The young man raised the price by 40 million in one go. He looked so rich, which scared the others. After all, their goal was not the Golden Crow Herb. The later items were what they really wanted and they would spend lots of money buying it, so they could not waste money now, so they all gave up bidding on the Golden Crow Herb.


    The young man had a proud look and said, ¡°They are just a bunch of hillbillies. How dare they fight with me for it? Will the Heaven Tao Sect be short of money?¡±


    ¡°Please watch your mouth, Young Master.¡± The grandmaster of Sixth Grade reminded him.


    But the youth did not take it seriously. He said scornfully, ¡°I know who you are afraid of. It is Chu Xun, right? He is in Gujiang City and we are in Yunyan City, which is thousands of miles away from Gujiang City. Are you afraid he will hear my words?¡±


    The old man showed a slightly angry look. But he just sighed faintly and did not say any more.


    They did not know that their conversation had been heard clearly by Chu Xun.


    What a surprise! Chu Xun smiled, but his eyes were ice-cold, as deep and cold as a ten-thousand-year-old cold pool.


    The youth laughed loudly. The hammer had already come down twice, and he would get the Golden Crow Herb as long as the hammer came down one more time.


    Just as the hammer was about to knock for the third time, Hua Sheng bid.


    ¡°500 million.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the high price.


    The smile on the young man¡¯s face froze and his face turned red, as if he had eaten a dead fly.


    ¡°Who the hell is bidding against me? Do you want to die?¡± The youth was furious. He raged and his voice spread through the loudspeaker so that it could be heard by everyone on the whole 22nd floor.


    Hua Sheng looked at Chu Xun, who then nodded. Then Hua Sheng walked to the microphone and said with a sneer, ¡°How arrogant you are! Did you secretly order the Golden Crow Herb in advance so that no one else is allowed to bid for it? Then I would like to ask the Linghang Auction House whether it means that only this impolite guy is allowed to bid for it and others are not allowed to bid? If so, you can trade face to face. Did you invite us for fun? If so, sorry, I will not play with you.¡±

 Chapter 166 - The Heavy Price!

    Hua Sheng¡¯s words were sharp, and he united everyone by his simple words. More importantly, he isolated the young man in room No. 50.


    Language was a form of art. If people used it correctly, it was no less than a sharp knife and could also kill people.


    The girl in room No. 42 was obviously excited and shouted, ¡°It seems that the rules of Linghang Auction House perform practically no function. Now that you bullied us like this, we will never come again.¡±


    The young man¡¯s overbearing increase in the bidding price had already made the others unhappy. Moreover, people from the Martial Tao world were not simple and were always prepared to stir up trouble.


    ¡°Please give us an explanation, Linghang Auction House. This man was so overbearing and even threatened us. Are you going to take care of it or not?¡±


    ¡°Brother in room No. 77 is right. The man in room No. 50 is too arrogant. Tell me, who were you threatening? I really hate it when someone threatens others by asking if they want to die. How fucking capable are you? There are people dying every day. Please tell me, how many of them were killed by you?¡± A person who was irascible and eccentric, ranted directly.


    ¡°Where are the people of the Linghang Auction House? If you cannot give us an explanation, we will leave immediately. I don¡¯t want to deal with you. It is so ridiculous that even bidding is life-threatening. I was so scared.¡±


    The people from the Martial Tao world shouted one after another, in order to stir up trouble.


    The youth in room No. 50 was dumbfounded. Hadn¡¯t he just said a few words? What caused this mass denunciation against him? He became furious and was about to retort when the auctioneer spoke first.


    ¡°Sir in room No. 50, please mind your language. If it happens again, I will cancel your right to bid in the auction on behalf of the Linghang Auction House.¡±


    These words were very harsh, but they could also be easily understood. Compared to so many guests, a single person was insignificant.


    The young man¡¯s face darkened and became slightly distorted. He asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, watch your mouth!¡± The grandmaster of Sixth Grade hurried to stop the young man, because he knew that the background of the Linghang Auction House was not simple and the owner was not afraid of the Heaven Tao Sect in the least.


    The old man was a grandmaster of Sixth Grade after all, and he could stop the young man from saying anything as long as he suppressed him.


    The young man¡¯s forehead was full of sweat. He looked at the old man in disbelief and asked, ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, since the householder asked me to come out with you, I have to ensure your safety. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can go back and complain to the householder.¡± The old man snorted coldly and said.


    A grandmaster of Sixth Grade was respected and his status was very high. Although the young man was noble, he still did not dare to be too presumptuous in front of the old man.


    He could not vent his anger, so he shouted at the microphone, ¡°I bid 600 million. I can bid normally, can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. Let us continue bidding,¡± the auctioneer said.


    ¡°800 million.¡± Hua Sheng bid.


    The young man was so angry. He wanted to swear, but did not dare to do so. He felt uncomfortable, so he grabbed the teapot on the tea table and threw it on the wall, roaring, ¡°100 million.¡±


    All of a sudden, the scene quieted down.


    This fellow was crazy. Although the Golden Crow Herb was precious, it was not worth so much.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± The grandmaster of Sixth Grade was exasperated at the young man¡¯s failure to live up to his expectations. Their target this time was the Tripod of the Western Queen. If they should spend such a large sum of money now, how could they bid for the Tripod of the Western Queen later?


    The young man glanced at the old man with a trace of slyness on his face and said, ¡°Presbyter Liang, don¡¯t worry. When the other party offers a higher price, I will give up. I will not relieve my anger unless the other party loses more than 1 billion.¡±


    The old man was stunned and looked at the young man in surprise. Then, he smiled with satisfaction. He did not expect the young man to be so scheming. He had misjudged him before.


    After all, like father, like son. How could the son of the Heaven Tao Sect¡¯s householder be trash?


    On the other side, Hua Sheng was also shocked by the young man¡¯s impetuosity. 200 million was not a small sum of money, but he was not afraid. He was the local force of Yunyan City, and how could he let others bully him here? However, just as he was about to raise the price, Chu Xun stopped him.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have to worry about money.¡± Hua Qingwu thought that Chu Xun was worried about money.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Since someone is willing to pay for us, why should we reject his good intention? Let the other party help us safeguard the Golden Crow Herb for the time being.¡±


    This last sentence was the same as what the young man in room No. 50 had said before.


    On hearing that, Hua Qingwu suddenly widened her eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you going to steal it?¡±


    Hua Sheng was also surprised. Chu Xun was so tough, and he admired him very much.


    Chu Xun nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Since they are from the Heaven Tao Sect, why not rob them?¡±


    The Heaven Tao Sect?


    Hua Qingwu and Hua Sheng were shocked. Not only the people from the Martial Tao world, but also the well-informed people from the secular world knew about the feud between Chu Xun and the Heaven Tao Sect.


    On the other side, the people from the Heaven Tao Sect pricked up their ears and stretched their necks, eagerly waiting for Chu Xun to bid.


    Bang!


    The hammer knocked for the first time.


    The young man¡¯s expression changed, and there was sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the other party will definitely raise the price. Just now, someone bid when the hammer was about to knock for the third time. It will be the same this time.¡± He comforted the others, as well as himself.


    Bang!


    The hammer came down for the second time.


    The young man¡¯s face turned pale, as if the hammer had hit him in his heart.


    ¡°Come on¡­ bid¡­¡± the young man muttered.


    But when they saw the hammer was about to come down for the third time, the young man felt as aggrieved as if he had lost his parents, and so did the others.


    ¡°Ahem ahem¡­¡±


    The sudden cough caused the hammer to pause.


    The young man suddenly looked up and his eyes lit up. He knew that the other party would definitely bid.


    ¡°Ahem ahem¡­ How wealthy you are to spend one billion buying herb! I really admire you! I will give up.¡± Hua Sheng¡¯s teasing voice resounded through the 22nd floor.


    As soon as Hua Sheng finished speaking, everyone was in an uproar.


    Everyone realized then that the man in room No. 50 had been fooled. One billion! The price was too much.


    The girl in room No. 42 jumped excitedly and smiled like a flower.


    ¡°Hum, you bullied me before. And you have been fooled by others now, right?¡± The girl wrinkled her nose and said in a cute and naive voice.


    The old man and the young man in room No. 42 smiled as they looked at each other. This matter¡­ was indeed quite satisfying.


    Plop!


    The young man¡¯s eyes were dull, as if he had been hit on the head. He sat down on the floor, with only one thought in his mind that he had been tricked.


    He could afford one billion.


    But he could not accept that he had been framed.


    He was always the one who framed others. When had he ever been framed by others?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The young man let out an angry roar. The corners of his mouth had been bitten and were bleeding.


    ¡°Presbyter Liang, help me kill him.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was bitter and chilling.


    The old man¡¯s face was full of joy. The young man had always been pretending to be the weak to fool others to get the final win and had also fooled the old man many times over the years. His scheming ability was really extraordinary. The Heaven Tao Sect needed such a person to lead. The young man had all the qualities of an ambitious person.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The old man said in a low voice.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on room No. 42 and room No. 77,¡± the old man ordered.


    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± the four answered.


    This scene was witnessed by Chu Xun, who could not help raising the corners of his mouth.


    Chu Xun had planned to capture these people after the auction, but he did not expect that they would take the initiative to come to him. It would take him no effort to find them. How ridiculous the whole matter was!


    ¡°Welcome, Young Master of the Heaven Tao Sect,¡± Chu Xun said in a low voice.

 Chapter 167 - The War Is Coming!

    The young man in room No. 50 had been tricked. The price he had to pay was very high. The one billion was an astronomical figure.


    However, in others¡¯ view, this was just an interlude. After all, they were not the ones who were going to pay. Soon, everyone¡¯s interest was completely focused on the tenth item.


    It was the Tripod of the Western Queen.


    It could be said that most of the people were here for it, whether they were from the Martial Tao world or the secular world.


    The Tripod of the Western Queen was the final item of the auction, the highlight of the show. When they received the invitation, there was a detailed explanation about the Tripod of the Western Queen attached to the invitation.


    Now the Tripod of the Western Queen was officially on display and everyone was excited. It was as if there were a group of demons dancing in riotous revelry.


    Although the auction had not officially started yet, the atmosphere had already become intense, as if a sharp conflict was going to happen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to explain the efficacy of the Tripod of the Western Queen, do I? Let us start the auction then. The base price is 100 million, and each increase should be no less than 10 million.¡±


    As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, the biddings came in fast and furious.


    After 15 minutes, the price had already increased to 500 million.


    Moreover, the price was still rising. In the blink of an eye, the price reached one billion.


    ¡°They really spend money like water!¡± Chu Xun chuckled and said.


    Hua Qingwu and Hua Sheng shared the same feeling. Here, money had fallen in value greatly. They guessed that the total value of this auction would be equivalent to the GDP of a small country.


    Everyone seemed to be determined to get the Tripod of the Western Queen, so the price soon rose to 1.5 billion. At this time, some small financial groups withdrew, because they did not have enough money to continue bidding.


    There were only about 20 groups bidding. In any case, the transaction price of the Tripod of the Western Queen would absolutely be world-shocking.


    Now, the price was 1.8 billion, and a few more people withdrew, too.


    ¡°2 billion.¡±


    This price was offered by the young man in room No. 50. He almost went mad after being tricked by Chu Xun. But right now, there was a radiance of wisdom in his eyes and he no longer pretended to be a hot-blooded and impulsive youth.


    However, he looked at room No. 77 with malice in his eyes from time to time.


    2 billion was an astronomical figure.


    It was a money game.


    At this point, those who were capable of bidding would be the large financial groups and big forces from the Martial Tao world.


    At this time, there were five groups bidding.


    Every time the price was raised by 10 million, the young man in room No. 50 would increase his price by 100 million.


    The price went up to 2.3 billion.


    There were only two of the five groups left.


    ¡°2.35 billion.¡±


    The bidder was also a big force from the Martial Tao world.


    ¡°2.4 billion.¡± The youth gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°Young Master, we don¡¯t have much money left,¡± the grandmaster of Sixth Grade reminded the youth.


    This time, they brought 3.5 billion with them and they had spent 1 billion buying the Golden Crow Herb.


    Therefore, they only had 1 billion left for the bidding.


    The young man thought about it for a moment and asked, ¡°Is there any property belonging to our sect in Yunyan City?¡±


    The grandmaster of Sixth Grade¡¯s face darkened and he said in a sinister voice, ¡°There was a Yun Family in the past, but it has been destroyed by Chu Xun.¡±


    The young man said with a gloomy look, ¡°I will let Chu Xun die without a burial place sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The young man was slightly stunned, because he did not hear the price offered by the other party.


    ¡°Could it be that the other party¡¯s bottom line is 2.4 billion?¡± The young man said to himself.


    ¡°Whatever! I only want the Tripod of the Western Queen.¡± The young man was overjoyed.


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned. According to the momentum, the bidder in room no.66 would not be intimidated by the price of 2.4 billion.


    As he spread his divine sense, the situation in room No. 66 was reflected in his mind.


    There were also six people inside, one woman and five men.


    The woman was in her twenties. She was slender and good-looking, but her dressing¡­ was a suit of black leather, which outlined her perfect figure. There were a few strands of purple hair among her back hair and she had smoky eyes. She was sitting cross-legged with a slender lady¡¯s cigarette in his one hand. Her posture was beautiful, but she did not look like a decent girl.


    Of the five men, one was a grandmaster of Sixth Grade, while the other four were only in Acquired Realm.


    The situation was similar to that in room No. 50.


    ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you bid?¡± the old man asked.


    The girl blew a cloud of smoke, which flew far away and did not disperse. If a chain smoker saw this, he or she would know that the smoke did not reach her throat at all. Her eyelids coated with black shadow were raised as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our money. Just let the other party get it. Presbyter Ge, you can go and get it back later. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The eyes of Presbyter Ge, a grandmaster of Sixth Grade, suddenly bulged. He thought about it seriously for a moment and then nodded his head.


    Chu Xun could clearly see that Presbyter Ge was looking at the young girl with admiration in his eyes.


    What kind of people were these people? They actually cooperated with the younger generation to steal.


    No wonder the government officials did not like the people from the Martial Tao world. These people were really unscrupulous and often robbed people. They were too savage.


    Everyone in room No. 50 was overjoyed, because the hammer had already been struck twice.


    ¡°2.45 billion.¡±


    Hua Sheng¡¯s sudden bid caused the hammer that was going to come down for the third time, to stop in mid-air, made the smiles of those from the Heaven Tao Sect freeze, and made the rest of the people excited.


    People of room No. 77 were out to make trouble again. Everyone took pleasure in the misfortune of the people from room No. 50. For others, this trip was not in vain. Although they would not get the Tripod of the Western Queen, it was still good to watch the two conflicts.


    People from the Heaven Tao Sect were extremely furious. They thought that people from room No. 77, who always counter bidded at the most critical moment, were hateful and that it was obvious that they were targeting them.


    The young man¡¯s face was distorted with ferocity.


    ¡°2.5 billion.¡± The youth said viciously.


    That price was their limit.


    ¡°Well, I will let you guys have it then,¡± Hua Sheng said magnanimously.


    ¡°What? Is it over?¡± Everyone was dissatisfied. They thought the trap this time was too easy.


    They did not know that Chu Xun had already known what the other party¡¯s bottom line was. If they raised the price again, they would hurt themselves by their own doing.


    The young man from the Heaven Tao Sect was so angry that his face was distorted. He had bitten his own lips so hard that the corners of his mouth were bleeding. He roared in a low voice, ¡°Presbyter Liang, I want them alive. I will let them know that offending me is worse than dying.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Presbyter Liang¡¯s tone was bloodthirsty. He was also so angry that his stomach was roiling.


    The bid for the Tripod of the Western Queen was ultimately won by the Heaven Tao Sect. Of course, it was only a temporary victory.


    ¡­


    After the auction was over, the guests left, one after another.


    The people from the Martial Tao world sensed something unusual. It seemed that something was going to happen and they were all waiting for a good show.


    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s leave now.¡± The grandmaster of Second Grade in room No. 42 felt uneasy.


    The three of them left quickly.


    However, they did not know that Chu Xun was following them.


    ¡°It seems that they are going the same way. It is good that we can save time,¡± the youth from the Heaven Tao Sect said viciously.


    They followed Chu Xun and the other two.


    ¡°That is interesting.¡± When the floozy saw this scene, she felt that it would be entertaining and followed them with her people.


    A mantis was stalking the cicada, while there was an oriole behind, trailing the mantis. Besides, the hunter had already raised his gun. But it was unknown at this time as to who was the mantis, who was the oriole and who was the hunter.


    Dozens of cars rushed out of the underground garage of Linghang Building, one by one.


    ¡°Grandpa Fei, there is a car following us.¡± The girl from room No. 42 looked at the black Rolls-Royce Phantom behind them and said.


    ¡°As expected, someone is going to rob us of the Sword of Goujian,¡± The old man said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Overtake the car and force them to the suburbs,¡± The Young Master of the Heaven Tao Sect sneered and said. In order to bring back the Tripod of the Western Queen, they specially drove the Raptor, which was the greatest car in the world and very steady.


    The huge Raptor suddenly sped up and overtook Chu Xun¡¯s Rolls-Royce. It caught up with the Land-Rover driven by the people from room No. 42 in front and hit it from the back.


    Bang!


    Sparks flew everywhere. The door of the Land Rover sagged a little and the car was almost knocked over. The Land Rover had no advantage over the Raptor.


    ¡°Young Master and Miss, sit tight!¡± the old man said in a low voice. Then, he suddenly changed the direction and drove the car to an unsurfaced road, heading south.


    What they did not know was that this was what the Heaven Tao Sect wanted.


    The Raptor followed closely behind the Land Rover.


    ¡°Follow them,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Hua Sheng was very excited as he would finally see a battle between the forces from the Martial Tao world. He would get to see Devil Chu fight against others.


    The floozy¡¯s car also followed behind.


    There were also many cars behind them, and all of them were from the Martial Tao world. The fight was about to begin and they could not wait to watch it.


    On the dusty road, dozens of cars were chasing each other. Dust flew up all over, like dragons made up of mud, flying in the sky.

 Chapter 168 - Robbery in Daylight!

    There were boundless grassland for grazing in the suburbs of Yunyan City.


    The Ford Raptor sped up like an enraged bull all of a sudden, rushing directly toward the rear end of the Land Rover.


    Bang!


    The rear end of the Land Rover was dented badly from the collision. The old man¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He hit the brakes immediately and spun the steering wheel to prevent the car from turning over.


    ¡°Get out of the car now!¡± The old man said urgently. This was because the Ford Raptor reversed a couple of meters and sped toward them once again.


    The young boy and girl were both trained in martial arts, so they opened the car door and jumped out instantly. The old man jumped out of the car as well.


    The boy and girl rolled on the ground a couple of times to cushion the impact from the fall. Their faces looked pale since they were still very weak, and they were only at the Innate Realm.


    The old man landed steadily as if his feet were rooted to the ground. He then rushed toward the boy and the girl.


    ¡°We are fine, Grandpa Fei.¡± The boy reassured the old man.


    Boom!


    The Raptor hit the Land Rover once more. This time the Land Rover rolled out of its path after the collision.


    The old man¡¯s expression turned uglier as he stepped back, while keeping a close guard on the boy and the girl.


    The Raptor reversed and stopped.


    The car door opened. The Young Master of Heaven Tao Sect ¡ª the grade-six Grandmaster ¡ª stepped out of the car.


    Meanwhile, the cars behind them caught up as well. They all stopped and eight people came out. Four of them were always seen together with the Young Master of Heaven Tao Sect, and the other four were unfamiliar faces. They were all at Grandmaster Realm, so it seemed that they were the backup.


    These eight people blocked all the escape routes of the old man and the two children.


    The Young Master stepped forward and looked at the three of them scornfully. He then said, ¡°Hand over the Sword of Goujian and I will spare your lives.¡±


    ¡°Why should we? We bought this sword legally in an auction!¡± The girl said angrily. The Sword of Goujian was supposed to be her gift to her older brother.


    ¡°Why? Such a silly question.¡± The young man smiled wickedly and said, ¡°But I can answer your question for free. It is because we are stronger than you. Got it?¡±


    The grade-six Grandmaster showed a hint of dominance and it already made the grade-two Grandmaster breathe rapidly, as if a giant rock was pressing against him.


    The difference in one grade was already huge, let alone there being four grades between them.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, give them the sword.¡± The old man said reluctantly. Under the current circumstances, he had to give up the sword for the safety of the boy and the girl.


    ¡°Never.¡± The girl shook her head violently,


    ¡°It is fine, Xiaoxiao. I appreciate your thought. Let¡¯s just give them the sword. The price is too heavy for us to hold on to it.¡± The young boy said angrily. He was obviously reluctant to give it away too.


    ¡°Listen to your elder, little girl. Give that sword to me.¡± The Young Master of Heaven Tao Sect said flippantly, with the same evil smile on his face, ¡°Or do you want me to come over and take it from you?¡±


    ¡°There are too many people here, Young Master. Please watch your behavior.¡± The grade-six Grandmaster reminded him.


    Young Master snorted and his face turned gloomy. He pointed to a grade-two Grandmaster, then said, ¡°Go fetch that sword for me.¡±


    ¡°Right away, sir!¡± The grade-two Grandmaster answered and walked toward the young girl. ¡°Hand over the sword.¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Never!¡±


    The young girl had a fierce look on her face. She unsheathed the one-meter long sword, which emitted a chilly aura.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t do it.¡±


    Both the old man and the boy were startled and tried to stop her.


    The young girl was stubborn and she still would not hand over the Sword of Goujian.


    ¡°I admire your guts, little girl, but it is also really stupid. You could get your families killed.¡± The grade-two Grandmaster ridiculed her.


    The girl zoned out a little, then turned to the anxious old man and her brother. Her face immediately became upset.


    ¡°Give them the sword, Xiaoxiao. Your safety is more important than anything else.¡± The boy tried to persuade the girl, as he suppressed his anger.


    ¡°Okay, brother.¡± The girl replied. She looked dejected all of a sudden.


    The young boy took the sword and threw it toward the grade-two Grandmaster.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    The Sword of Goujian fell in a curve in the sky. The grade-two Grandmaster tried to catch it, but failed.


    ¡­


    The sword made a faint vibrating sound in the air.


    A man wearing a mask held the Sword of Goujian. He flicked the body of the sword gently, and a faint sound echoed in the air.


    At this moment, many followers of Martial Tao had already gathered around. They were all stunned to see the Sword of Goujian falling into the hands of this man, unknowingly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The grade-two Grandmaster who failed to catch the sword, asked. His face turned gloomy and cold.


    ¡°You would not want to find out.¡± A lazy voice said.


    That person was dressed formally in black and his skin was fair and tender. He wore a princess mask, which made people even more eager to catch a glimpse of his face.


    The Young Master of Heaven Tao Sect signaled to the grade-two Grandmaster to step back. He stepped forward and said with an evil smile, ¡°You must be the one who confronted us at the auction. We were planning to teach you a lesson later, yet you presented yourself to us so eagerly.¡±


    ¡°Is everyone from Heaven Tao Sect so arrogant?¡± Someone said mockingly.


    It was that problematic girl. She stepped forward with a cigarette in her mouth. She gave him a disdainful side glance.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they are from Heaven Tao Sect! No wonder they are so arrogant.¡± Someone murmured.


    ¡°They are committing daylight robbery! This can¡¯t be condoned.¡±


    People around started whispering among themselves.


    Now that their identities were revealed, everyone from Heaven Tao Sect immediately became more alert.


    ¡°Young Master, they are from Rock Sect.¡± The grade-six Grandmaster said, his guard up. People from Rock Sect focused on Hard Cross Training, which was really tough to deal with. They were not too far behind Heaven Tao Sect in terms of strength, either.


    ¡°Rock Sect, what is the meaning of this?¡± The Young Master of Heaven Tao Sect asked harshly. ¡°Rock Sect may be a tough opponent, yet they are nothing to Heaven Tao Sect.¡± he thought to himself.


    ¡°Same as you guys, I am trying to rob you.¡± The problematic girl answered. She tried to blow a smoke ring, but failed as the wind was too strong. She gave a sideway glance at those from Heaven Tao Sect and said arrogantly, ¡°Hand me the Tripod of the Western Queen and I will spare your lives.¡±


    Her words were exactly the same as what Heaven Tao Sect had said to the old man and the two teenagers.


    People from Heaven Tao Sect grew mad. They had always been robbing others, yet today not only did they fail to get the Sword of Goujian, but had also been threatened. Should people learn about what happened today, their reputation would be tarnished!


    ¡°Rock Sect, you may be formidable to others, but not to us. If you want the Tripod of the Western Queen, prove to us you have what it takes!¡± The grade-six Grandmaster stepped forward. His energy was overwhelming and imposing.


    The problematic girl rolled her eyes. She flicked the cigarette into the air. As it flew in a curve in the sky, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Presbyter Ge, it is time.¡±


    The atmosphere turned fiery immediately. All the people around them moved back, not because they were scared, but because they were excited. They knew they had not gathered around for nothing. Both Rock Sect and Heaven Tao Sect were prominent sects, no one would wish to miss the chance to witness the clash between these two sects.


    They stepped back so there would be enough space for fighting.


    Those from Heaven Tao Sect did not expect Rock Sect to be so aggressive, yet they responded to the situation rather quickly and got ready to fight instantly.


    An epic battle was about to begin.


    At this moment, however, an abrupt sound was heard.


    People followed the direction of that sound and they were all stunned by what they saw.


    Using the Sword of Goujian, that masked man easily pierced through the Raptor that Heaven Tao Sect used to transport the Tripod of the Western Queen.


    The two masters of Acquired Realm, who were guarding it, fell to the ground.

 Chapter 169 - Terrified!

    Swoosh!


    A sound that resembled leaves being cut by a sharp blade was heard.


    One moment ago, everyone was confused about the current situation, yet that sound pulled them back to reality.


    The Sword of Goujian pierced through the rear end of the Raptor, and it slashed through the car easily, leaving a cut that was half a meter long. With a simple rotation, the sword tore a big hole in the body of the car. The size of the hole was about half a meter wide as well, through which one could see the Tripod of the Western Queen.


    Everyone then watched that person reaching out his hand, and the tripod then vanished into thin air.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide and their jaws dropped. They rubbed their eyes to get a better look, yet the tripod had indeed disappeared.


    ¡°Where did the tripod go?¡± Everyone was left dumbfounded.


    ¡°Hand over the Tripod of the Western Queen.¡± The grade-six Grandmaster shouted angrily.


    His anger was well justified, since the Tripod of the Western Queen had just disappeared under his very own eyes.


    ¡°Come and get it.¡± The mysterious man waved his hand and the Tripod of the Western Queen landed on the ground all of a sudden. There was a loud thud when it hit the ground, and there were mud stains all over the place.


    Everyone could not believe their eyes. ¡°Is this¡­ a magic trick?¡±


    ¡°Kill that enigmatic guy.¡± The grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect said to the grade-two Grandmaster next to him.


    Boom!


    The grade-two Grandmaster jumped off the ground with great strength and mud and dust were sent flying into the air from the impact. He attacked with a firm palm force that released a strong and fierce gust of wind.


    At this moment, a faint sound from the Sword of Goujian could be heard again. The man waved the sword gently, and a streak of golden Sword Qi was released for a split second.


    Puff!


    Blood started pouring down from the sky.


    The grade-two Grandmaster let out a terrified shriek as his body was cut into two and fell from mid-air.


    This horrifying scene made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°A grade-two Grandmaster was so easily hacked into two at the waist, that¡¯s way too scary!¡± Everyone thought.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± That grade-six Grandmaster was now on high alert.


    Everyone looked at the man curiously.


    The man¡¯s mouth curved into a gentle smile as he slowly took off his mask. Underneath the mask was a young and handsome face, yet his eyes were cold and indifferent. Anyone who set their eyes on them would be terrified.


    ¡°He looks really familiar¡­¡± Someone said in a low voice.


    ¡°I remember¡­ He is Chu Xun¡­¡± Someone said in a terrified voice.


    Those words made the whole crowd frantic.


    Chu Xun, Chu the Ruthless, Chu the Devil¡­


    Chu Xun¡¯s name was already well-known across the Martial Tao world.


    Someone once waited at Wuji Sect for many days in the hope of witnessing how powerful this Chu the Devil was. However, Chu Xun changed his plan and went to Poison Sect instead, and everyone who waited there were disappointed.


    They never thought they would meet Chu Xun in this place, which made them exceptionally happy.


    ¡°Based on the rumors, I thought Chu the Devil would be in his seventies or even eighties, I never knew he is so young.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I am so jealous of him.¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­ Keep your voice down! Do you wish to die?¡±


    Everyone was murmuring among themselves.


    Those from Heaven Tao Sect, however, never expected such a turn of events.


    So did those from Rock Sect. None of them expected the appearance of Chu the Devil.


    At this moment, the grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect pushed the young man next to him out of the crowd and shouted, ¡°Young Master, run!¡±


    ¡°You guys stay with me to fight, so we can buy some time for¡­¡± He did not manage to finish the sentence.


    Puff!


    Four masters of Acquired Realm were beheaded with one single slash. Their heads flew into mid-air, blood pouring down like heavy rain.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡± The grade-six Grandmaster growled at this sight. All four of them had been his disciples.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were as cold as ever. He formed a magic signet with one hand and pointed toward the sky.


    Boom!


    The earth shook and the air exploded as an enormous finger hit the ground with terrifying power. Numerous cracks appeared on the ground as well.


    The grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect no longer had the mood to mourn for his disciples. His aged face lost all expression as he triggered the flow of Internal Breath all over his body. Energy could be seen flowing over his hands.


    ¡°Fight back with me!¡± He shouted.


    The best among the remaining three Grandmasters was only at grade-four and he was already stunned by the overwhelming power from the enormous finger. His blood was flowing violently and he felt his scalp tingling.


    After hearing those words, however, they knew the only option left was to combine all their strength and fight back, so they started gathering their Internal Breath and attacked the enormous finger falling from the sky.


    Four streaks of strong Internal Breath collided with the enormous finger.


    A loud explosion then triggered a destructive storm that engulfed everything nearby. It was a horrendous scene.


    After the storm passed, everyone held their breath and looked at the ones in the battle.


    Everyone gasped at what they saw. They all felt chills creeping up their backs and their hair once again stood on end.


    Half of the grade-six Grandmaster¡¯s body was buried in the ground. His clothes were shredded and covered in blood.


    The other three Grandmasters had been smashed into a pile of flesh by the enormous finger. It was a disgusting way to die.


    Chu Xun waved the sword indifferently and several streaks of Sword Qi were sent flying.


    Puff!


    A human head rolled on the ground for a couple of meters. Blood gushed out from the severed neck like a fountain and it painted the ground red.


    The grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect had been decapitated.


    Everyone felt extreme horror after witnessing what had just happened. Such is the power of Chu the Devil, Chu the Ruthless¡­ It was simple yet cruel, there was not even a single extra movement¡­ They finally witnessed the magnificent power of Chu Xun.


    The Young Master of Heaven Tao Sect started running away like a stray dog. At this moment, he only wished that he was born with two more legs.


    His meagre strength was only at Innate Realm, so his speed was nothing compared to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun caught up with him within two breaths, and kicked him back to where he was.


    ¡°Chu¡­ Chu the Invincible, please spare my life. I am Chen Shao, the Young Master of Heaven Tao Sect, you should not kill me¡­¡±


    Chu Xun raised an eyebrow slightly, then deprived him of all his cultivation and left him under Hua Sheng¡¯s supervision.


    Chu Xun went over to take the Tripod of the Western Queen, then looked at the people from Rock Sect.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Senior Chu!¡± The grade-six Grandmaster from Rock Sect felt a little uneasy and greeted him immediately.


    ¡°I need the Tripod of the Western Queen.¡± Chu Xun said.


    The grade-six Grandmaster was shocked, then said, ¡°It belongs to you.¡±


    Meanwhile, the problematic girl looked at Chu Xun curiously from head to toe.


    ¡°Chu Xun, do you have a girlfriend?¡± She asked suddenly.


    Chu Xun was a bit perplexed.


    ¡°Please forgive her, she was spoiled as a child.¡± The grade-six Grandmaster apologized immediately.


    Chu Xun gave a gentle nod. Of course he would not fuss over such a trivial matter.


    ¡°Can I date you?¡± The problematic girl¡¯s words became even more shocking.


    ¡°Are you even an adult, little girl?¡± Hua Qingwu asked even before Chu Xun could answer her.


    Everyone shifted their focus onto Hua Qingwu. They all wondered what she looked like without the mask.


    Hua Qingwu decided to satisfy their curiosity. When she slowly took off the mask, everyone stopped breathing for a second.


    Hua Qingwu was dazzling, yet her incomparable beauty was not what caught everyone¡¯s attention. She had a pure, almost sacred aura about her, which put every woman in the world to shame.


    The problematic girl was a little stunned. She looked at her own body, then at Hua Qingwu¡¯s mature body, and became very upset. She murmured something to herself and walked away. She then left in a car with the others.


    Hua Qingwu was confused by her behavior, yet after giving it some thought, she smiled an enchanting smile that once again took everyone¡¯s breath away.


    Chu Xun looked around and said in a clear voice, ¡°My friends in the Martial Tao world, please help me send a message to Heaven Tao Sect. Tell them that Chen Shao will be my personal guest for a while. After a month, I will bring Chen Shao and pay Heaven Tao Sect a visit.¡±


    People were stunned at first, then they started talking among themselves.


    ¡°Chu the Devil will be visiting Heaven Tao Sect in a month, this is surely breaking news! It will definitely be sent across the Martial Tao world within a day.¡± Everyone thought.


    Chu Xun then left with Chen Shao.


    ¡°Let us leave as well!¡± The old man who was called ¡°Grandpa Fei¡± by the boy and the girl said with a sigh.


    The little girl pursed her lips. After everything, her Sword of Goujian was still taken away by someone else.


    Swoosh!


    A blinding streak of light flashed across the sky with a sharp noise. Something then pierced the ground in front of the little girl.


    The old man, the little boy and the little girl took a few steps backward, out of shock and fear.


    People then recognized that it was the Sword of Goujian after they stared at it for a while. Their eyes immediately lit up with greed.


    ¡°Sorry I almost forgot to return it, thanks for lending it to me!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice traveled from afar. It was as loud as deafening thunder.


    His words were like a bucket of cold water, dashing away anyone¡¯s evil intention to steal it for themselves.


    Since Chu Xun returned the sword personally, who would dare to take it for themselves?


    The old man thanked Chu Xun toward the direction in which he left.


    ¡°When I grow up, I will marry him.¡± The little girl said with certainty.


    The boy smiled gently and said, ¡°You want to marry him for returning what is rightfully ours? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed even just a little?¡±


    The girl was not bothered by his words at all. She raised her head up high and said, ¡°A true noble man is as gentle and graceful as jade, and his character is a reflection of his deeds. Chu Xun may be cruel, yet he is also a noble man. You would not understand that.¡±


    The boy rolled his eyes and shook his head, he did not think too much into the girl¡¯s words.

 Chapter 170 - Story Time!

    Heaven Tao Sect was located on Xuanji Mountain.


    It was a sect with a history dating back hundreds of years.


    Xuanji Mountain was surrounded by mountain ranges and it was covered in white mist all year long. Under the sunlight, one could see rays of colorful light. It was as if one was in a wonderland.


    The Star-Reaching Hall at the top of Xuanji Mountain was where every Master of Heaven Tao Sect resided. It was the place with the most power and authority in the entire sect. Every disciple of Heaven Tao Sect had to follow the orders from this place without any question.


    At this moment, inside Star-Reaching Hall, Master Chen Wuhui¡¯s usual dignified face had turned extremely ugly and one could almost see the fire burning in his eyes. His thick eyebrows were raised and his lips were pursed. There was a horrifying atmosphere around him.


    A man was kneeling below him. He looked to be about thirty years old. His looks were in no way ordinary. Small sweat beads were dripping from his forehead and a flash of fury could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡­


    Chen Wuhui slapped the man on his face without touching him, yet his cheek turned red and swollen instantly.


    ¡°Liu Xiangru, I don¡¯t care what kind of grievance there is between you and Chu the Devil, but know this, should my son lose even one strand of his hair, I will break your bones.¡± Chen Wuhui said coldly. He just learned that Chen Shao had been captured by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. Chu Xun won¡¯t hurt Young Master as long as we still have his parents. Should Young Master be harmed in any way, I will take it out on his parents.¡± Liu Xiangru said as he stood up and wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Nonsense! From this moment onward, you are not allowed to even touch his parents, do you hear me? Should you disobey my orders in any way, just know that even First Presbyter will not be able to save your life.¡± Chen Wuhui said fiercely. He knew that as long as Chu Xun¡¯s parents were kept safe, his son would be safe as well.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Xiangru cupped his fists and bowed. He looked down to hide the hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°Remember what I said. Now get lost!¡± Chen Wuhui was filled with anger. He could have killed Liu Xiangru with that slap, yet his consideration for First Presbyter prevented him from doing so.


    Keeping his head down, Liu Xiangru left Star-Reaching Hall with his body bowed low. Once he exited the hall, he straightened his back immediately, The hatred and evil intention were revealed in his eyes.


    There were three sections in Heaven Tao Sect, namely ¡°Three Heavens¡±.


    First Heaven was where the disciples of Heaven Tao Sect resided.


    Second Heaven was where all the presbyters resided.


    Third Heaven referred to Star-Reaching Hall.


    After leaving Star-Reaching Hall, Liu Xiangru walked with his head down at a very fast pace until he reached Second Heaven.


    Second Heaven was meant to be the presbyters¡¯ residential area, yet Liu Xiangru was given special permission to live there as well. First Presbyter was very fond of Liu Xiangru, for he was the last disciple that First Presbyter took in.


    On the outskirts of Second Heaven, there was a humble courtyard and two little wooden huts.


    Clang!


    The door on the fence was knocked open.


    A middle-aged couple walked out of the hut. Their faces were filled with disgust when they saw Liu Xiangru.


    ¡°What are you doing here? We do not welcome you here.¡± The man said. He was sturdy, with a head full of white hair and his face was wrinkled. He was only in his forties, yet he already looked much older than someone in his fifties. However, his body was still upright as he guarded the woman behind him.


    The woman was dressed in plain clothes. Judging from her looks, she must have been extremely beautiful when she was younger. As time passed by, however, she no longer looked that stunning. It was even more pitiful that her long and pretty eyes had lost their lustre ¡ª she was blind.


    Liu Xiangru ignored the man¡¯s tone. He sat on a rattan chair in the yard and tried to subdue the hatred inside him. He then said slowly, ¡°If I am gone, who else can update you about Chu Xun?¡±


    The couple were apparently a little shocked when they heard Chu Xun¡¯s name. Their breathing grew even more rapid and they became more agitated as well.


    ¡°What did you do to our Xun?¡± The man asked cautiously as if he was afraid of the answer.


    ¡°Please¡­ Xun is innocent. I beg you not to hurt him¡­ We will bear the consequences of all our crimes¡­¡± The woman begged as she was about to kneel. Tears gushed out of her empty, emotionless eyes.


    They were Chu Xun¡¯s parents ¡ª Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran.


    Seeing that Liu Ran was about to kneel, Chu Tianhe held her up tightly. His eyes were filled with tears as well, and he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°What did I do to him?¡± Liu Xiangru was obviously stunned upon hearing that question. He then started laughing like a lunatic and said, ¡°What¡­ What can I do to that infamous devil?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Tianhe asked as he looked at Liu Xiangru alertly. He was afraid that this insane-looking man would hurt someone, so he kept a close guard on Liu Ran.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I am talking about?¡± Liu Xiangru asked as he slowly stopped laughing. His face turned gloomy all of a sudden, then he said, ¡°I almost forgot, you only have newspapers from a few years ago here.¡±


    During the three years that Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran were held captive, they had completely lost touch with the outside world. All they had were a few newspapers from the past, not even a radio, and Chu Tianhe had already memorized what were in those old newspapers.


    ¡°You want to know more about Chu Xun? Then¡­¡± Liu Xiangru pointed at Chu Tianhe and continued, ¡°Get me a cup of tea.¡±


    Chu Tianhe¡¯s eyes opened wide in anger and his gums were already bleeding from his intense clenching of his teeth. In the end, he still poured a cup of tea for Liu Xiangru.


    The tea leaves were from a wild tea tree that grew in the corner of the yard. It produced only very few tea leaves, so Chu Tianhe was often reluctant to make tea even for himself.


    He slammed the tea cup onto a simple wooden table and the water spilled a little.


    A hint of shadow flashed into Liu Xiangru¡¯s eyes. He tasted the tea, then frowned in disgust and poured it out all over the floor.


    ¡°How about my telling you a story?¡± Liu Xiangru asked, with an evil smile on his face.


    ¡°Save your nonsense, what happened to our Xun?¡± Chu Tianhe asked angrily.


    ¡°If I hear one more word from you, you will never learn anything about him.¡± Liu Xiangru¡¯s attitude changed instantly.


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran had no choice but to control their emotions and listen to Liu Xiangru.


    ¡°Have you heard of Golden Wolf Mercenary?¡± Liu Xiangru asked, yet he chuckled in disdain afterward and continued, ¡°I am sorry, I forgot that one of you has wasted away and the other one is blind. It is already difficult for you guys just to stay alive, I should not expect you to know anything.¡±


    ¡°Golden Wolf Mercenary is an internationally known organization, even the governments can¡¯t do anything about them. A few months ago, they hijacked a plane flying to Country Y, there was no flaw in their plan at all¡­¡± Liu Xiangru said. He was apparently pumped up at this point, and then he continued, ¡°However, someone went to Country Y alone and saved all the hostages. He killed a dozen soldiers protecting the border of Country Y and eliminated the entire Golden Wolf Mercenary.¡±


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran could not help thinking that this person was truly impressive.


    ¡°There is one thing I forgot to tell you. That man is in his twenties, yet he is already a major general. Isn¡¯t that impressive?¡± Liu Xiangru said in a very mysterious way.


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran kept their silence, yet they were impressed deep inside. ¡°In his twenties¡­ so he just graduated from college. He must be the youngest general in the country! That¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Meanwhile, their thoughts reminded them of their son who was about the same age. ¡°He should already be working by now, right?¡± They would not wish their son to be as powerful as this major general, all they wanted for him was a healthy, peaceful life.


    Liu Xiangru¡¯s face darkened as he said in an evil voice, ¡°That is not all. A few months ago, a prominent power called Demon King Sect arrested this major general¡¯s friends by mistake. This major general besieged the entire sect with an army on the same day, while he himself ventured into their establishment alone. He beheaded countless numbers of people and the entire place was covered in blood. Eventually, Demon King Sect was eliminated, not even one person survived. After that battle, the general was given the title of ¡®The Cruel¡¯ and ¡®The Demon¡¯ by Martial Tao world.¡±


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran were frightened by the fact that he alone killed hundreds of people¡­ Despite his cruelty, however, they could not condemn this major general for what he had done.


    ¡°Demon King Sect, its name already suggests that it is not a decent sect.¡± They thought.


    ¡°Moreover, could they really have captured the major general¡¯s friend by mistake?¡±


    ¡°How can such a young hero, who saved hostages from a foreign country, kill all the innocent people?¡±


    ¡°You are shocked, right?¡± Liu Xiangru said. His face became twisted out of fear and hatred.


    ¡°He disappeared from the public eye after the battle at Demon King Sect, so people thought he died during the battle. As a result, many people wanted to steal his skills, so they threatened his girl and his friends. Just as they were about to succeed, he appeared again. Everyone who had tried to steal from him that day were killed by him, he spared no one.¡±


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran were ordinary people. Although they felt that those people deserved to die, they were still frightened to hear that all of them were killed.


    Liu Xiangru observed their reaction and his eyes still had that shade of mystery. He continued, ¡°That was not all. A few days later, he ventured into Golden Knife Sect alone and slaughtered everyone who were at presbyter rank and above. It was because Golden Knife Sect was among the many sects that besieged him that day.¡±


    ¡°He then went to another sect who had also besieged him, Wuji Sect, who later came to us Heaven Tao Sect to seek refuge. What was so ridiculous was that such a demon was worshipped by many. Some camped in Wuji Sect way before his arrival just to witness his power. Alas, he was cunning, he changed his plan and went to Poison Sect instead. Again, he slaughtered everyone there who was at presbyter rank and above. Such a horrible act instilled fear in many other sects who had besieged him, so they all came to Heaven Tao Sect for refuge.¡±


    ¡°And just yesterday, he killed a disciple of our presbyter who was out on a mission, and captured our Young Master, Chen Shao.¡±


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran were truly shocked by the deeds of this major general. ¡°What is he trying to achieve?¡± They thought. Meanwhile, they could not help but worry about this major general. They had some knowledge of Heaven Tao Sect. Everyone there possessed terrifying power. Some could walk on walls with ease and some could harm a person by simply using a leaf. They once witnessed someone smashing a rock the size of a round table into pieces. In their eyes, everyone here was as powerful as the divine.


    Liu Xiangru seemed to be venting his emotions, he had probably bottled them up for too long.


    ¡°These are only a few of his achievements in the Martial Tao world. He is even more powerful in the ordinary world. He can command hundreds of major organizations at his will. Even the top officials of our country have to show him adequate respect and treat him politely.¡±


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran were astonished.


    While they were deeply impressed by the accomplishments of this young major general, however, they were more concerned with the safety of their own child, Chu Xun.


    ¡°I believe you can see the wound on my face? Does this make you feel better?¡± Liu Xiangru said with the same mysterious smile. He then continued, ¡°Of course, this wound on my face was also inflicted by this major general. After a month, he will set foot in Xuanji Mountain, and a grand battle will be inevitable.¡±


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran could not believe what they just heard. ¡°Someone is planning to invade Xuanji Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why he needs to come here?¡± Liu Xiangru¡¯s smile grew even more mysterious.


    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Tianhe asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°Because of you guys.¡± Liu Xiangru answered.


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran were both taken aback. They did not know how to react.


    ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t we?¡± Liu Xiangru continued with that same shady smile, ¡°Do you know who this youngest major general in the ordinary world, and this infamous devil in the Martial Tao world is? He is none other than¡­ Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran heard a loud noise in their heads. The two of them stood there like two statues and their minds went blank.

 Chapter 171 - Unbelievable!

    The young major general who shocked both the ordinary and Martial Tao worlds was none other than Chu Xun.


    When they heard this groundbreaking piece of news, the couple¡¯s minds went blank. They could not believe their ears.


    The Chu Xun in their memory was a skinny and slightly tanned boy. He had a bashful look whenever he smiled. That boy¡­ was definitely unrelated to the titles given to him, like ¡°The Cruel¡± and ¡°The Devil¡±.


    ¡°Unbelievable, right?¡± Liu Xiangru suddenly shouted with a twisted expression, ¡°I thought so too. How can that weak scum whom I threw into jail get out alive? How can he suddenly possess such great powers? It is unfair¡­¡±


    Liu Xiangru could not accept the fact that Chu Xun was so strong. He was born into a noble family. First Presbyter once praised him as a genius that had not been seen in the Martial Tao world for hundreds of years. He even broke his own rule to accept him as his last disciple. He had a high starting point, be it in resources or talent. Even so, he merely reached Great Completion of Acquired Realm.


    He chalked up a lot of achievements before the age of thirty and made a name for himself in Martial Tao world as well. For that, he was once complacent and proud.


    However, his pride was shattered by Chu Xun¡¯s sudden appearance. Compared to Chu Xun, his own achievements seemed negligible.


    He had always been reluctant to admit that Chu Xun was superior to him¡­ He always wondered if someone could tell him how Chu Xun managed to gain such great power within a mere three years.


    At this moment, Chu Tianhe grew furious all of a sudden. He opened his eyes wide and bellowed, ¡°What did you say? You threw him in jail?¡±


    Liu Xiangru laughed and said tauntingly, ¡°I may as well tell you this. Chu Xun went missing because I had him thrown in jail¡­¡±


    ¡°You monster.¡± Chu Tianhe said angrily as he suddenly charged toward Liu Xiangru.


    Unfortunately, an old man in his fifties was in no way equal to Liu Xiangru¡¯s strength. With a simple push from Liu Xiangru, he tumbled backward and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Tianhe¡­¡± Liu Ran said. Despite her loss of vision, Liu Ran had exceptional hearing, so she tried to find Chu Tianhe, using her ears.


    ¡°If Chu Xun had not captured Young Master Chen Shao, I can kill you any time I wish.¡± Liu Xiangru said, as he was reminded of Chen Shao, and he started cursing Chen Shao in his mind for the scum he was.


    In fact, he wanted Chen Shao dead, because he believed Xuanji Mountain only needed one Liu Xiangru, which was himself. ¡°Chen Shao is nothing, he is only lucky to be born into a better family than me.¡± He thought. However, he knew that Chen Shao should not die in Chu Xun¡¯s hand, for he would die a horrendous death.


    Liu Ran was extremely anxious as she could not see anything. Then she slipped and fell.


    Chu Tianhe gathered all his strength to stand up and ran toward Liu Ran. He helped her up and kept reassuring her. He then stared at Liu Xiangru furiously and said, ¡°You will suffer the consequences of your deeds.¡±


    Liu Xiangru¡¯s eyes looked even more vicious and in an ominous voice, said ¡°After hearing so many legendary deeds of Chu Xun, I bet you think he is invincible.¡±


    He continued after a few sneers, ¡°To tell you the truth, if he really visits us, we will make sure that he will not be able to return. This Xuanji Mountain is not easy for one to set foot in, even the Human King had to consider carefully before paying us a visit. Chu Xun is going to die here.¡±


    The couple felt their hearts tightening.


    ¡°Chu Xun killed my uncle, injured my father, threatened my grandfather and framed the Liu Family for treason. Our house is still under an army siege now. He has to pay for all these things he did to us, he has to pay by his own death.¡±


    Chu Tianhe let out a bellow of rage. During the three years they were held captive by the Liu Family, they compromised on everything for the safety of their son. In the end, however, it was nothing more than wishful thinking on their part. The Liu Family never planned to let Chu Xun off. The mere thought of Chu Xun in jail almost made their hearts bleed.


    Liu Ran could not see what was happening, yet she could feel her husband¡¯s rage.


    ¡°You will see Chu Xun in one month, but that is also when you will witness his death on Xuanji Mountain.¡±


    Liu Xiangru laughed like a lunatic and left.


    The couple were then left by themselves, worrying for their son and praying that he would never come to them.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu returned to Gujiang City.


    They were greeted by good news upon their arrival ¡ª the construction of Qianlong Mount Villas was finally completed.


    Qianlong Mount Villas were no longer a group of villas, they were transformed into a luxurious manor for Chu Xun himself.


    Long Ao suggested holding a grand opening ceremony.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Chu Xun rejected his suggestion. He had very limited time on hand, so he would rather not waste it on such matters.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself over this. Just leave everything to Chen Hanlong and you only need to show up on the date itself.¡± Long Ao said.


    Chu Xun thought about it, then agreed to the suggestion.


    On that day, Chu Xun looked toward the Spirit Vein in the distance. The magic formation had been destroyed during the grand battle back then. He now needed to set everything up again.


    Back then, the magic formation only needed to cover one villa, yet today it had to cover the entire Qianlong Mountain. This new formation would surely exceed the one before, in terms of both its scale and strength.


    Chu Xun¡¯s speed had grown extremely fast. He initially needed two hours to run from Qianlong Mountain to Spirit Vein, yet now he only needed slightly more than ten minutes.


    The hidden formation he set in the past was still there, but the original formation on Qianlong Mountain had been destroyed. The transmission of spiritual energy was broken, thus all the energy from the Vein had dispersed in the air.


    Chu Xun removed the original formation and a giant hole leading to a cave appeared on the ground. During his first visit here, he had gone down through this hole and found Jiu You.


    ¡°It is still sleeping. I wonder when will it wake up?¡± He thought as he looked at Jiu You through his wrist.


    Chu Xun took out the ancient jade that he prepared earlier for setting up the magic formation.


    His movements stopped all of a sudden and he focused on the sparks that appeared along with the spiritual energy from the giant hole.


    Those sparks were as big as sesame seeds. They were pure and transparent and emitted a faint white light.


    Chu Xun reached out his hand and held some sparks in his palm. As he channeled his spiritual energy to his palm, the sparks suddenly turned into fine powder and dispersed.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face lit up with surprise, he then jumped through the hole and dropped straight down into the cave.


    On his way down, the same type of sparks he saw earlier increased.


    After falling for about a hundred meters, Chu Xun landed. It was his second time here, so he was already familiar with the surroundings.


    The bottom of the cave revealed a completely different world. The palace where Chu Xun first met Jiu You was located in the south. There used to be a stone wall on the right, yet now there was a hole in the wall about the size of a bowl. Even more sparks flew out of that hole.


    Chu Xun contemplated for a while, then punched a section of the wall and knocked it down. The wall exploded and rocks were sent flying all over the place. It was hollow behind the wall.


    Chu Xun looked in the distance and was stunned at the next second. His eyes opened wide in disbelief.


    In front of him was a huge, natural mine. The spiritual energy was highly concentrated there.


    Sparks were floating in the sky. The entire mine looked as if it was a world built with azurites. There were shiny materials everywhere.


    Chu Xun rushed into the mine in ecstasy. He picked up a stone about the size of a fist. After feeling it for some time, he started laughing.


    ¡°This is a Spirit Stone, incredible! I never knew Spirit Stones from the world of cultivation existed on Earth.¡±


    Chu Xun could not control his joy. ¡°With this huge amount of Spirit Stones, I can train here in isolation and reach the Nascent Soul Stage within ten years!¡± He thought.


    By channeling his True Energy, a white vortex appeared on Chu Xun¡¯s palm and it started absorbing the energy in that Spirit Stone. The size of the Spirit Stone slowly reduced, bit by bit. After about ten minutes, the stone turned completely into a powdery substance with a ¡°swoosh¡±.


    Chu Xun¡¯s body started glowing. His organs resonated and his heartbeat grew stronger by the second. The spiritual energy he absorbed was transformed into True Energy immediately and channeled to his Dantian.


    Chu Xun¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. He then picked up another Spirit Stone of the same size and started absorbing its energy.


    Swoosh!


    Just as he started channeling True Energy, the Spirit Stone turned into powder.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Chu Xun was stunned for a moment, then he picked up another Spirit Stone.


    Swoosh!


    The Spirit Stone turned into powder in the blink of an eye and filtered through his fingers.


    Chu Xun¡¯s joyous expression disappeared. Now he only wanted to cry.


    His joy came to nought, what he discovered were a bunch of fake Spirit Stones.

 Chapter 172 - Chu Manor!

    Fake Spirit Stones only had the appearance of a Spirit Stone.


    Real Spirit Stones contained an enormous amount of spiritual energy that could speed up one¡¯s training immensely upon absorption.


    Fake Spirit Stones, on the other hand, had very little spiritual energy. They were semi-finished Spirit Stones and needed a very long time before they could develop into real Spirit Stones. Chu Xun could not afford to wait that long.


    While fake Spirit Stones were useless to him, they were still good for those who just started their cultivation training. Moreover, they were much more powerful than ancient jade stones, so any magic formation set up by them would definitely be more powerful as well.


    Chu Xun suppressed his disappointment and collected some fake Spirit Stones of decent quality, then returned to the ground.


    He did not take too many, only slightly more than a hundred. ¡°Even fake Spirit Stones will evolve into Spirit Stones one day, maybe they will be useful in the future.¡± He thought.


    Chu Xun set up a new formation of concealment at the entrance of the cave. Now he only needed to set up the formation of protection for the entire Qianlong Mountain.


    He traveled back to Qianlong Mountain and started setting up the Spiritual Energy Drawing Formation of the Universe.


    The scale of the magic formation this time was very large. It took Chu Xun an entire three days and a total of forty-nine fake Spirit Stones to complete it.


    Once the giant formation started operating, it resonated with the formation on Spirit Vein. A tremendous amount of spiritual energy was being transferred over to Qianlong Mountain, triggering a series of amazing changes.


    It was still in the middle of winter, yet trees on the mountain started growing back their leaves under the nourishment of the spiritual energy. All the plants became lush and lovely once again.


    The land was once again a green verdant. Flowers bloomed across the mountain and swayed in the wind.


    Qianlong Mountain was covered in an ethereal mist and sat amidst a sea of clouds. Rainbows crossed the sky under the sunlight. At this moment, Qianlong Mountain looked like the wonderland in fairy tales.


    The giant formation was completed, yet Chu Xun did not remain idle. He already started his preparation on alchemy.


    In a secret chamber at the top of the mountain, Chu Xun grew extremely disappointed when he saw a furnace that was half his size.


    Furnaces had two categories ¡ª Heaven and Earth. This furnace looked extremely fancy with all kinds of mythological beasts carved on its body, yet it was pretty much useless. This was probably some kind of sick joke made by the one who created the furnace.


    When Chu Xun came into possession of this furnace, he had been too busy to study it carefully. Now that he had the time to do so, he could not help but feel disappointed. This was an Earth furnace of poor quality. There were even tiny cracks on its body.


    Chu Xun laughed bitterly. He doubted that this furnace could withstand his alchemical practices. Should the furnace explode half way, all his hard work in the past few months would be for nought, because the materials required were extremely precious and he only had one set of them.


    Ding!


    It was the sound from the wind chimes on the door.


    Chen Hanlong designed this wind chime. This was because the stone door for the secret chamber was three feet thick. Even when there was deafening thunder outside, one could hear nothing with the door shut. Therefore, he designed this wind chime for any visitors to notify Chu Xun of their presence.


    Long Ao and many others once laughed at this design. They always asked why he did not install a door bell or some kind of speaker, which would be way more convenient.


    Chen Hanlong disagreed with their suggestions. He said that decorations must match the style of the environment, so a door bell on a stone door would be the worst combination ever.


    Chu Xun walked to the door and opened it to see Chen Hanlong standing outside. He looked very happy.


    ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t this a genius design?¡±


    ¡°Is that all you want to ask after travelling all the way here?¡± Chu Xun did not know how to respond to his question.


    Chen Hanlong slapped his head and said, ¡°Oops, I almost forgot. Please follow me, I want to show you something good.¡±


    Chu Xun followed Chen Hanlong to the plaza curiously. This time, Chen Hanlong had done a lot of thinking and planning for the reconstruction of Qianlong Mount Villas.


    There were pavilions, rockery gardens, fountains and artificial ponds. In this vast plaza, one could find all kinds of sceneries.


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze fell onto a giant white rock at the edge of the plaza.


    It was a giant rock about 50 to 60 feet in height. Its entire body was as white as cream. From afar, it looked like a white hill.


    Long Ao and the others were looking at that giant rock.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Chu Xun was very curious about this rock. ¡°Where did it come from? It wasn¡¯t here yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I bought this, sir. It cost millions!¡± Chen Hanlong said with pride.


    ¡°Why did you buy this gigantic, useless rock? Were you feeling charitable?¡± Long Ao ridiculed him.


    ¡°Useless?¡± Chen Hanlong was apparently angered by that comment. He opened his eyes wide and said, ¡°How about you trying to find something similar for me? Do you have any idea about the trouble I went through to get this rock?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay! It is not useless! But what exactly do you plan to do with it? It can¡¯t just be for decoration, right?¡± Mo Xinghe tried to smooth things over.


    ¡°Of course not. Now that Mr. Chu is known across the world, he must have his own manor¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ So you want to use this to mark the entrance?¡±


    Chen Hanlong nodded.


    ¡°Then have you thought of a name for the manor?¡± Mo Xinghe asked.


    ¡°This, of course, shall be decided by Mr. Chu himself.¡± Chen Hanlong said.


    Chu Xun gave a gentle smile. Chen Hanlong really went out of his way for him this time, but he also could not think of a name at the moment.


    ¡°How about ¡®Heaven on Earth¡¯?¡± The sceneries here are stunning, simply breathing the air here makes me feel like I am in Heaven.¡± Sun Ying suggested as he looked at the others hopefully.


    The people present were at a loss for words and felt super embarrassed by his suggestion.


    Even Chen Hanlong could not stand that suggestion. He kicked Sun Ying and said, ¡°What kind of stupid name is that? The way I see it, you are about to go to Heaven for real.¡±


    Sun Ying was not in the least upset. He giggled and asked while scratching his head, ¡°Then what should we call it?¡±


    Chen Hanlong thought about it for a moment and his eyes lit up with excitement. He looked up and said, ¡°We are on Qianlong Mountain. Mr. Chu is invincible, he is just like the reincarnation of Xiang Yu, the overlord of Chu Nation. Therefore, we should call it¡­ Manor of the Invincible Dragon!¡± (The ¡°long¡± in ¡°Qianlong mountain¡± means ¡°dragon¡±.)


    Everyone was stunned, not knowing how to react.


    ¡°This name¡­¡± Chu Xun thought as the corners of his mouth twitched.


    ¡°Taking the character of the dragon from ¡®Qianlong¡¯ and combining it with the invincible Xiang Yu¡¯s title, we get ¡®Invincible Dragon¡¯! That is a great name!¡± Sun Ying said to himself and approved of the name wholeheartedly.


    The others felt even more embarrassed and their foreheads were covered with beads of sweat. Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying were truly the two most uneducated people they had ever met¡­


    ¡°Stop embarrassing yourselves.¡± Long Ao said to them, as he gave them a scathing look.


    ¡°How about Chu Sect?¡± Hua Qingwu said. She joined in the conversation as well.


    Chu Sect, this was the name she told the presbyters from Wuji Sect when they were at the foot of Mount Butterfly.


    ¡°That is a nice name!¡± Mo Xinghe approved of her suggestion.


    ¡°How is that as grand as ¡®Manor of the Invincible Dragon¡¯!¡± Chen Hanlong questioned reluctantly.


    ¡°If we really use your suggestion, Mr. Chu¡¯s reputation will be destroyed.¡± Mo Xinghe ridiculed.


    ¡°What do you think, sir?¡± Chen Hanlong asked Chu Xun. He was still hoping that Chu Xun would use the name he suggested.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Your ¡®Invincible Dragon¡¯ indeed sounds powerful, but we should stay low-key. Keep that name in mind, though. You can use it when you establish your own sect.¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Chen Hanlong was a bit disappointed, yet he felt happy once again as he thought of the idea of his own sect. Chu Xun once told them that he would teach them the divine practices, so they would have the power to establish their own sects.


    ¡°Have you thought of a name?¡± Hua Qingwu asked.


    ¡°What is there to think about?¡± Chu Xun answered with a gentle smile.


    Swoosh!


    He brought out a wooden sword. Streaks of golden light surrounded the body of the sword. With a flick of his wrist, Sword Qi was unleashed with immense strength. Golden light poured out with the power of a storm.


    Several streaks of Sword Qi slashed through the air and carved onto the white rock.


    Residue from the rock floated in the air for a moment and several carvings appeared on the white rock.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Xun stopped the Sword Qi and stood there, with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Chu Manor¡±, these two characters appeared on the white rock.


    The carvings on the rock were intricate and lively. The characters looked imposing and magnificent, as if they were dragons coming alive. Faint streaks of sharp Sword Qi could even be sensed from time to time.

 Chapter 173 - Let the Banquet Begin!

    Chu Manor!


    These two characters were sharp and imposing. Sword Qi could be felt dashing toward the sky.


    ¡°That is such a rash decision! You should have thought it over first.¡± Long Ao said. He felt this name was not majestic enough.


    Chu Xun gave a gentle smile and said jokingly, ¡°When the day for you to name your own manor comes, you can consider buying ¡®Manor of the Invincible Dragon¡¯ from Hanlong. Is that majestic enough for you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t sell it. I will keep it for myself.¡± Chen Hanlong said before Long Ao could say anything.


    Chu Xun was stunned at his response, then he smiled slightly.


    Long Ao¡¯s eyelids were throbbing and the corners of his mouth twitched violently.


    They then had a discussion for some time. Long Ao felt that the roads on Qianlong Mountain were not grand enough. Other sects had stone staircases leading up to their gates and there were either dangerous mountain ranges or bridges hanging over abysses. On the other hand, Qianlong Mountain only had broad, asphalt roads.


    Chu Xun assured him that it would not be a problem. He then set up a few illusory formations.


    Boom!


    A giant waterfall appeared. Water poured down from above with overwhelming speed and with an unstoppable flow, as if coming straight from the sky. The deafening sound of water hitting the ground resonated across the mountain.


    The others were already used to Chu Xun¡¯s unusual practices, yet their eyes were still wide open in disbelief.


    ¡°Cultivators truly have amazing skills.¡± Long Ao thought.


    One would never know that this giant waterfall was only an illusion, unless one traveled down the cliff.


    ¡­


    A couple of huge white cranes hovered in the sky. Their cries could be heard across the mountain.


    Howl!


    At the foot of the mountain, at the edge of the forest, a black bear of about five to six meters in height thumped its chest and stomped through the ground. His strength even made the ground shake. Opening its arms, it pulled up a tree with a thick trunk with ease. Its strength was horrifying.


    Boom!


    A few enormous rocks fell from the cliff as a giant pangolin popped its head out from a stone wall.


    There were also rocks in unique shapes protruding from the cliff and plants reflected rays of sunshine at the foot of the mountain. Many unfamiliar yet mesmerizing sceneries appeared all of a sudden.


    ¡°How about now? Is this grand and deterring enough?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile.


    Everyone simply nodded.


    Even Long Ao fixed his eyes on the amazing scenery before him. ¡°Compared to this place, my courtyard in the capital city is as shabby as a toilet¡­ No, mine is probably worse than a toilet.¡± He thought.


    ¡°I will settle down here from now on.¡± Long Ao announced in an overbearing manner, instantly.


    ¡°There probably are not that many places in the entire Huaxia that can compare to Qianlong Mountain. Training here would speed up my progress tremendously.¡± He thought.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Xun was more than glad to welcome him. With a terrifying figure like Long Ao, even should something happen to him, Qianlong Mountain would still be preserved for hundreds of years and more.


    In the following couple of days, Chu Xun started his busy preparations for his alchemical practices.


    On the other hand, Chen Hanlong continued with his preparations for the opening ceremony of Chu Manor along with Sun Ying. They were in charge of the duties in the ordinary world, while Mo Xinghe was in charge of those in Martial Tao world.


    Chu Xun planned to organize a grand banquet on the opening day of his manor. Prominent figures from all over the world had been invited.


    This piece of news soon spread across the entire Martial Tao world like a tornado.


    Most of the people in Martial Tao world had only heard of Chu Xun, they had never met him in person.


    Some time ago, there were people who waited for days in Wuji Sect to witness his power. Alas, Chu Xun made his way to Poison Sect instead, so their wishes did not come true in the end.


    Now that he was inviting everyone to his banquet, it would be silly to turn down his invitation.


    The entire Martial Tao world went crazy once they heard the news and groups of people started rushing to Gujiang City.


    For a while, Gujiang City was facing the issue of overcrowding.


    The one having the worst headache was the highest official of Gujiang City. His fears and worries were well justified, since the city was suddenly swarmed with many fierce-looking people.


    Moreover, most of these people were not law abiding. Some hit the policemen till they became unconscious, just because they were asked a few questions. They even twisted the police pistols with their bare hands.


    Chen Hanlong may be a rough person, yet he was meticulous. After reporting the current situation to Chu Xun, he made the following announcement ¡ª ¡°No one shall cause any trouble in Gujiang City, or Chu Xun will have a talk with you in person.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ Chu the Devil would visit us in person? To talk?¡± People thought as they sensed the real meaning behind the announcement. Everyone knew that Chu Xun was not one for talking. He always preferred the simple and cruel method of resolving matters. By the time he came to visit, one should be ready for a ¡°talk¡± with Hades instead.


    Chu Xun¡¯s name was indeed influential. After all, his titles of ¡°The Devil¡± and ¡°The Cruel¡± were a reflection of the number of people who had died in his hands.


    With the announcement, everyone from Martial Tao world did not dare to cause any trouble. No one would want to disobey Chu Xun¡¯s order over some petty matters. Some even controlled their foul dispositions during those days, while waiting for the grand opening of Chu Manor.


    All hotels in Gujiang City were booked by Chen Hanlong. Everyone could enjoy a free stay and free meals as long as they were here for the opening ceremony.


    ¡­


    A few days later.


    The day of the opening had finally arrived. Millions of firecrackers were lit at the foot of Qianlong Mountain and everything was covered in dark smoke.


    After the lighting of the firecrackers, Chen Hanlong waved and said, ¡°Get ready to welcome our guests!¡±


    Bang!


    Mo Xinghe kicked him with all his might, because his words really made people want to beat him up all the time.


    Chen Hanlong did not mind that at all. He dusted his pants and kept laughing, like a child.


    Mo Xinghe looked at him contemptuously, for he knew why Chen Hanlong was so happy. As a businessman, he was always generous when things involved people from the Martial Tao world, because it would affect his reputation. He booked all the hotels and provided free accommodation for everyone, for he saw profits in this generous act.


    There was a giant cargo truck parked a few meters away from them. Chen Hanlong had hired the truck to load all the gifts from the guests.


    Just as they were talking, a huge group of people could be seen approaching, and there were even more following them. Even Chen Hanlong felt nervous after seeing so many people.


    ¡°Jingyue Sect would like to congratulate Mr. Chu on the opening of his manor. We brought some presents for him and we hope he will like them¡± An elder said as he came forward with some people following behind him and brought out a beautifully crafted box.


    ¡°I am Chen Hanlong. I welcome you as the housekeeper of Chu Manor!¡± Chen Hanlong replied with great enthusiasm. Judging by the packaging, he already knew there was something unique and precious inside the box.


    Seeing Chen Hanlong with his creepy smile, the elder immediately reached out to protect his granddaughter. His eyes looked at him watchfully.


    Chen Hanlong did not notice the elder¡¯s behavior, which made Mo Xinghe even more embarrassed. ¡°Why do I have to work next to such a shameless person? I should have helped in the kitchen at least that would spare me such embarrassment.¡± He thought.


    Chen Hanlong passed the box to Titan, who took out a fake Spirit Stone from the box. Mysterious carvings were engraved on the stone. It was a key to activate some kind of magic formation.


    Chen Hanlong then made a simple gesture in the air. It did not make any sound, yet it was enough to amaze everyone present. His gesture was just like opening a zip, allowing everyone to gain a glimpse of the manor. What they saw was as beautiful as a kind of wonderland. It was simply breathtaking.


    Seeing that everyone was amazed by his ability, Chen Hanlong straightened his posture and felt extremely proud of himself.


    ¡°In the past, anyone here would be able to kill me with a finger. Well, they still can do that today, but will they dare? They had better show me some respect after seeing what I did.¡± He thought.


    Chen Hanlong was feeling a bit overconfident, yet he would never forget who granted him the power he had today. He believed that the best decision he ever made in life was to be Chu Xun¡¯s sidekick.


    ¡°Please, make yourselves at home!¡± Chen Hanlong ushered the elder from Jingyue Sect inside.


    ¡°Kong Kong Sect wish to congratulate Mr. Chu on his new manor!¡± A man with the face similar to a monkey said, as he stepped forward and presented his gift. There was a hint of shrewdness in his eyes that were as small as peas.


    Hearing that Kong Kong Sect was here, Mo Xinghe and many others looked at this man with strange expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Chen Hanlong sensed the change in the atmosphere.


    ¡°Do you know what the Kong Kong Sect can do?¡± Mo Xinghe asked him in a whisper. His tone was full of contempt.


    Chen Hanlong shook his head.


    ¡°They are all thieves. They were experts in Acrobatic Jumping and stealing. They can even steal the underwear you are wearing in a split second.¡± Mo Xinghe said.


    Chen Hanlong, however, looked excited all of a sudden. ¡°Are they like Sikong the Star Stealer from the novel ¡®Legend of Lu Xiaofeng¡¯?¡± Chen Hanlong asked loudly.


    The man with the monkey face was getting a bit irritated when he heard what Mo Xinghe said about them, yet he showed a bright smile when he heard Chen Hanlong¡¯s words.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let them in.¡± Mo Xinghe said.


    ¡°Why are you discriminating against thieves? Chu Liuxiang is also a thief, yet he steals to do good.¡± Chen Hanlong said as he questioned Mo Xinghe.


    Mo Xinghe was not very happy. He curled his lips and said, ¡°He can¡¯t enter.¡±


    Chen Hanlong suddenly asked mysteriously, ¡°Could it be they once stole from you?¡±


    Mo Xinghe blushed immediately and said angrily, ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Chen Hanlong started laughing, for Mo Xinghe¡¯s reaction already explained everything. He asked with a naughty smile, ¡°Did they once steal your underwear?¡±


    ¡°You want to fight?¡± Mo Xinghe grew mad at his teasing.


    Chen Hanlong did not mind his attitude. He tried to reassure him, ¡°It is okay, at least they did not try to steal your¡­ important stuff.¡±


    ¡°Stop it now.¡± Mo Xinghe could no longer suppress his anger.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I will stop¡­¡± Chen Hanlong said as he suppressed his urge to burst into laughter. He then turned to the man from Kong Kong Sect and said with a smile, ¡°This way, please.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. My name is Sikong the Moon Stealer, come look for me if you ever need a favor.¡± The man dashed past Chen Hanlong once he finished his sentence. He was as fast as lightning.


    ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± Mo Xinghe thought with contempt. ¡°Shame on you for calling yourself the Moon Stealer. Why don¡¯t you call yourself the Sun Stealer instead?¡±


    ¡°Wangyue Sect is here to congratulate¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Lingren Sect is here to visit¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Rock Sect is here to send our wishes¡­¡±


    A delicate female voice was heard and the crowd immediately separated and made a pathway for them. A teenage girl who had smoky eyes and wore leather shorts, walked forward with two elders following her. Their internal energy was shockingly imposing.


    She was the problematic girl who had met Chu Xun at Linghang Auction House in Yunyan City.


    She was tall and lean, and her shorts were extremely brief, revealing her long and fair legs. People around her only dared to take a glimpse of her secretly and moved their eyes away quickly. They would not want to offend Rock Sect. Both the elders behind the girl were grade-six Grandmasters who had horrifying strength. It would be a terrible mistake to mess with them.


    Mo Xinghe rushed in front of Chen Hanlong, for he was afraid that Chen Hanlong would say something inappropriate again.


    Chen Hanlong was no idiot. Seeing the others¡¯ reactions, he knew this problematic girl covered in heavy make-up was no ordinary figure.


    The girl stepped forward. She blew out a smoke ring as she looked at Mo Xinghe and opened her eyes wide, revealing her extremely long fake eyelashes. ¡°Luckily she is not wearing a hat.¡± Chen Hanlong thought. ¡°Otherwise those long eyelashes would have flipped the hat¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my boyfriend?¡± The girl asked.


    ¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Xinghe was baffled. ¡°This girl is not only problematic, but also weird. How does she expect me to know where her boyfriend is? It is not even my business.¡±


    ¡°He is probably at the supermarket doing grocery shopping.¡± Chen Hanlong murmured to himself.


    People trained in martial arts have good eyesight and hearing, so everyone heard what Chen Hanlong said. They were all trying not to laugh.


    Those two grade-six Grandmasters suddenly looked at Chen Hanlong, overpowering him with a great sense of horror.


    Chen Hanlong felt his blood freezing in his veins. His forehead was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Seniors, please forgive him. He does not always know what to say¡­¡± Mo Xinghe explained immediately.


    The problematic girl waved her hand and the two elders no longer looked so fierce.


    ¡­


    ¡°Whoa! That was close!¡± Chen Hanlong thought as he gasped in fright. His face was pale and the back of his shirt was already soaked in sweat.


    ¡°For the sake of my boyfriend, I will let it pass this time.¡± The problematic girl said with contempt.


    ¡°May I ask who your boyfriend is, miss?¡± Mo Xinghe asked curiously.


    ¡°He is the master of this place, Chu Xun.¡± The problematic girl said.


    Mo Xinghe opened his eyes in disbelief and astonishment. He almost stopped breathing for a second.


    Chen Hanlong gasped even more rapidly, and he started coughing violently.


    Sun Ying and Titan were dumbfounded as well.


    ¡°What the¡­ Is that even possible?¡± Many people had the same thought.

 Chapter 174 - Strange Sights!

    The problematic girl sneered when she saw the shocked expressions on Chen Hanlong and the faces of the others. Swinging her slim waist, she walked past Chen Hanlong and hit him contemptuously with her shoulder.


    Chen Hanlong was a sturdy man about three feet tall, yet he was almost knocked to the floor.


    The problematic girl flicked back her hair and walked up the mountain.


    Chen Hanlong wanted to shout out loud, yet he could not make a sound eventually, so he murmured quietly, ¡°You have not presented your gift.¡±


    Mo Xinghe heard him clearly and he could not help rolling his eyes. ¡°Idiot¡­¡± He thought.


    This banquet for Chu Xun¡¯s opening of his manor was definitely a grand one. In Martial Tao world, everyone worshipped the strong and the powerful. Therefore, be it cultivators who trained on their own or those from a major sect, everyone wanted to befriend Chu Xun.


    The most important reason was that they were all terrified of Chu Xun¡¯s simple yet cruel way of resolving matters. Their entire sect could be easily wiped out by him. For someone as cruel and powerful as him, it was better to befriend him than to offend him.


    Once they stepped onto Qianlong Mountain, all the visitors understood the true meaning of ¡°blessed ground¡±. The concentration of spiritual energy was so rich that they could almost feel them physically. Everything here was truly awe-inspiring.


    ¡­


    ¡°Look over there¡­¡± Someone shouted on the way up and pointed into the distance.


    Everyone gasped in fear as they looked in the direction pointed out by that man.


    A giant python about a hundred feet long was seen crawling on the mountain. With a whip of its tail, a small hill was smashed into pieces.


    The python raised its head and looked at everyone with its cold, dark eyes. Everyone could feel their blood freezing in their veins under its stare. In the end, it slowly slithered back into the forest. Wherever it went, trees with trunks as thick as an adult¡¯s waist were knocked down. The entire mountain shook with its movements.


    How is it possible that such a giant python exists? It was so scary. Everyone thought as they felt their hearts tightening and their hairs standing on end.


    ¡°What a giant snake, I bet we can cook snake stew with it and eat it for at least half a year.¡±


    Everyone was speechless when they heard such a bold statement and looked in the direction where the remark came from. Seeing it was that problematic girl who said it, they just laughed politely.


    ¡­


    They next heard a deafening roar of a tiger and felt the ground shaking.


    Looking in the direction of the roar, they were once again astonished.


    They saw a white tiger about the size of a hill fighting against a pack of wolves.


    Those wolves were not the ordinary kind. Each of them was as huge as a calf. Their fur were as sharp as thin needles and standing on its end. All of them had their mouths wide open to reveal rows of jagged fangs and their crimson eyes looked aggressive.


    Bang!


    The tiger swished its tail with a furious roar and hit one of the wolves. Its tail was so tough and strong that the wolf was knocked aside. Blood tainted the ground.


    ¡­


    The tiger let out another furious roar. Feeling its supremacy being challenged, it slammed the ground with its giant claw, smashing a rock with ease, then jumped right into the pack of wolves and started its killing spree. One wolf had its head bitten off.


    ¡­


    The leader of the wolves let out a few howls and the pack began a series of violent attacks against the tiger.


    All of a sudden, the roars of the tiger and the howls of wolves echoed in the forest which was gradually covered in blood.


    Everyone felt chills creeping up their spines, shooting right toward the back of their heads.


    ¡°Excuse me. Why are there so many beasts here?¡±


    Someone could not suppress his curiosity and asked Titan.


    Titan had no trace of Internal Breath in his body, yet he was still respected by all the guests.


    ¡°Our master captured them to be his pets.¡± Titan answered in a low and muffled voice.


    ¡°Pets?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They had all done their research on Chu Xun secretly, so they knew Titan was referring to Chu Xun as ¡°the master¡±. ¡°Only Chu the Devil would be able to keep so many beasts as his pets¡­¡±


    ¡­


    They then heard a piercing chirp across the sky as a giant figure flew past them. The figure covered the sun as a strong, fierce wind started blowing.


    Everyone looked up to see a giant falcon dashing toward the sky. Its wings were probably five to six meters long when it was fully spread out and its claws were as sharp as a pair of iron hooks. They could probably slash through metal with ease.


    ¡°What on earth¡­¡± Everyone thought as they were petrified by what they saw and their throats went dry.


    ¡°Rest assured, they won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± Titan said.


    Everyone nodded, yet they still picked up their pace.


    While they were indeed terrified by what they saw on the way, they were also deeply impressed by all these strange sights that Qianlong Mountain had to offer.


    Besides the terrifying giant beasts, they also encountered majestic waterfalls, glowing trees and flowers that emitted a radiance as mesmerizing as the crimson sunset. Everything they saw was an eye-opener.


    What they did not know, however, was that all these sights were mere effects created by illusory formations. They were only meant to impress the guests.


    There was one thing that was real, which the ¡°Chu Manor¡± was carved onto the white rock by Chu Xun using a sword.


    When the guests arrived at the plaza, they were all attracted to these two powerful and imposing characters.


    ¡°Do not stare at these characters unless you have reached the Grandmaster Realm, or you will hurt yourself.¡± Titan reminded everyone loudly.


    However, no one seemed to be taking him seriously.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± A middle-aged man in Acquired Realm suddenly let out a shriek. He stepped back in a terrified manner and fell onto the ground.


    Puff!


    Someone vomited a mouthful of blood after a grunt.


    ¡°My eyes¡­¡±


    Someone screamed as blood gushed out of his eye sockets.


    More people started developing injuries of varying severity. Most of the injured people were in the Innate or Acquired Realms.


    There were also some grade-one Grandmasters with weak foundations who looked extremely pale.


    ¡°Please stay calm and do not look at the words!¡± Titan shouted.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± A grade-two Grandmaster asked.


    ¡°Our master carved these two words using a sword. He said that they were as sharp as a sword that is why anyone below Grandmaster Realm should not look at them.¡± Titan answered.


    ¡°Two words can have such a horrifying effect¡­¡± Everyone thought upon hearing Titan¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Please do not panic. Our master said that all of you are his guests today, so he will never allow anyone to be hurt.¡± Titan said as he clapped a couple of times.


    The sound of high heels clicking on the floor could be heard, and about ten beautiful and tall waitresses walked in a line toward the guests. Each of them held an exquisite tray that had a delicate bottle made of white jade.


    All these waitresses were from the Purple Bamboo Club and they were booked by Chen Hanlong. All the chefs and other service personnel today were also from the Purple Bamboo Club.


    They had no idea how lucky they were. After being nourished by the spiritual energy in Qianlong Mountain, they would gradually feel all kinds of benefits in the future.


    Titan picked up a small bottle made of white jade and said in a muffled voice, ¡°This Immortal Water is specially made by our master himself, it will help everyone recover from their injuries. Our master said that injuries may not be all of the misfortunes, you may encounter some surprises afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Immortal Water!¡±


    Apparently, most of the guests here knew about Immortal Water, yet they did not expect it to be invented by Chu Xun.


    ¡°This is made using our master¡¯s special recipe, so it is slightly different from the ones on the market. Rest assured that you can drink it with ease. Our master said that it will bring about unexpected benefits.¡±


    Bottles of Immortal Water were delivered to the injured guests, yet no one drank it.


    After some time, a warrior in Acquired Realm said, ¡°I trust that Mr. Chu will not harm us on purpose.¡± He then finished the bottle of Immortal Water in his hand.


    Right after he finished drinking it, rays of white light surrounded his body in a way that resembled a majestic Buddha statue.


    After a short while, the white light around him dispersed. When he suddenly opened his eyes, there were sparks in them.


    He was stunned for a while, then he grew excited and joyous once he came to his senses. ¡°I made a breakthrough¡­ I can¡¯t believe I just made a breakthrough¡­¡± He shouted happily.


    Everyone was shocked upon witnessing that, so they all drank from their own bottles immediately as if they were afraid that someone would steal it from them the next second.


    All of a sudden, rays of light covered the entire plaza.


    ¡°My old injury is finally healed¡­¡± Someone said in ecstasy.


    ¡°Ha! My strength has improved by quite a bit. I will enter Grandmaster Realm in no time!¡± Someone in Great Completion stage of Acquired Realm said, as he could longer suppress his excitement.


    ¡°I made a breakthrough as well¡­¡±


    Cries of happiness could be heard, one after another.


    Those uninjured were now jealous of the rest. The thing that mattered the most in Martial Tao world was one¡¯s cultivation. Seeing the amazing benefits of Immortal Water, they would rather injure themselves in exchange for one bottle as well.


    ¡°Please calm down. Our master said that every guest today is entitled to one bottle of Immortal Water as a form of gift in return.¡± Titan relayed Chu Xun¡¯s message clearly.


    Everyone immediately started praising Chu Xun. They were all grateful that Chu Xun was so generous with the precious Immortal Water. In comparison to that, their presents now seemed cheap.

 Chapter 175 - Fiery Temper!

    Everyone in Innate or Acquired Realm were entitled to one bottle of Immortal Water, only the Grandmasters did not receive any.


    All the Grandmasters wanted to ask for one, yet they were all reluctant to do so, due to their status.


    ¡°Grandmasters, our master would like to tell you that an extremely powerful sword technique is hidden in the two words ¡®Chu Manor¡¯. You are more than welcome to comprehend it. However, how much you can eventually understand will depend on your level of perception.¡± Titan said loudly.


    ¡°Sword technique?¡±


    All the Grandmasters immediately grew interested in the said sword technique. They had all at least heard about Chu Xun¡¯s strength, hence if he said there was a powerful sword technique, it must be a top-tier technique to them.


    Martial skills were extremely rare on Earth. Only the most prominent sects were in possession of some, so some Grandmasters already started their attempts to comprehend this sword technique.


    Even the two grade-six Grandmasters next to the problematic girl were eager to try their luck. One of them witnessed Chu Xun slaughtering Presbyter Liang from Heaven Tao Sect, who was also a grade-six Grandmaster, yet he was completely powerless against Chu Xun.


    The two of them sat down one after another cross-legged and started comprehending the technique.


    ¡°My esteemed guests, since the Grandmasters will probably take quite some time comprehending the technique, I suggest that we carry on with the banquet first while waiting for them to finish.¡± Titan suggested.


    Everyone agreed that it was a good idea.


    On the other side of the plaza, tables and chairs were already set up. When everyone was seated, about a hundred tall and slim waitresses started serving food and wine to everyone. Each waitress had been carefully selected, they were all beautiful and stunning in their own ways.


    Titan discreetly wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. He had always been bad at interacting with others, so welcoming guests was not quite a suitable task for him. Besides the three times that he had spoken earlier on, he did not dare to say anything more, as he was afraid he might tarnish Chu Xun¡¯s name. Now he felt super lucky that the toughest part had already passed.


    All warriors of Innate and Acquired Realm were now feasting to their hearts¡¯ content. While they were enjoying the food and the wine, they occasionally gave a sideway glimpse at the Grandmasters sitting cross-legged at the other side. On normal days, they would always greet the Grandmasters politely. As long as a Grandmaster was standing, they would not dare to sit down. Now things were the complete opposite ¡ª while they were having a good time, the Grandmasters had to sit on the ground. ¡°What a wonderful feeling! ¡± They thought.


    ¡°Young man, when will we see Chu the Invincible himself?¡± Someone asked Titan.


    ¡°We have been admiring him for a long time. The main reason for our visit this time is to witness the majestic power of Chu the Devil¡­ I mean Devil¡¯s Nemesis!¡±


    ¡°Could you invite Mr. Chu out soon? We all would like to raise a toast to thank him for gifting us the Immortal Water.¡±


    More people expressed the same wish and the atmosphere grew much livelier than before.


    Titan¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat once more. He tried to open his mouth, yet no words could come out. He had no idea how to manage the current situation at all.


    Swoosh!


    At this moment, a sharp streak of Sword Qi dashed into the sky. The clouds scattered upon its impact.


    Everyone was taken aback and they looked at those Grandmasters sitting cross-legged.


    Among them, a grade-one Grandmaster was overly excited. Apparently he was the one who had unleashed that Sword Qi.


    ¡°Congratulations.¡± Some young men came forward and said to this Grandmaster.


    However, this Grandmaster looked slightly disappointed. He said, ¡°What a pity. I am still too weak, I was only able to comprehend one move.¡±


    Everyone was astonished. ¡°One move can already unleash such horrifying powers!¡±


    At this moment, another grade-three Grandmaster suddenly opened his eyes, which were filled with energy. He jumped into the air and shouted, ¡°Give me my sword!¡±


    The disciples in his sect passed him his sword immediately.


    With a flick of his wrist, the body of his sword was covered in Internal Breath and it let out a loud cry. He slashed the air and several streaks of Sword Qi were unleashed toward a protruding rock on the cliff on the opposite side. ¡°Boom!¡± The rock exploded under the impact of Sword Qi and debris flew all over the place.


    The warriors of Innate and Acquired Realm at the side were deeply impressed by the terrifying power of that move. They were all jealous of those who were able to comprehend the technique, yet they were too weak to grasp it.


    The Grandmaster was also shocked by the power of that move. He was first overwhelmed by excitement, yet he soon grew disappointed and upset, for he only comprehended two moves.


    More Grandmasters then regained consciousness from their attempts to comprehend the sword technique.


    The cliff opposite from them became their training ground. Multiple holes appeared due to their Sword Qi.


    The lower the cultivation, the earlier one would wake up. The stronger ones were still in the midst of comprehending.


    It all depended on one¡¯s true strength. The better one was in terms of talent, level of perception and cultivation, the more one would be able to comprehend.


    Until now, they were only able to comprehend up to three moves.


    ¡°Excuse me, may I know how many moves are there in total for this sword technique?¡± A Grandmaster asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°According to our master, there are eighteen moves in total.¡± Titan said.


    Everyone was in great shock. ¡°The first three moves were already terrifying enough, one can only imagine how overwhelmingly powerful the later moves will be.¡±


    The Grandmasters who woke up earlier were now seated. While they were enjoying the feast, they also paid attention to the Grandmasters who were still comprehending the technique.


    ¡­


    All of a sudden, a deep rumbling sound echoed in the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone thought as they looked up and were surprised by what they saw.


    There were three helicopters hovering in the sky. The rumbling sounds came from their propellers.


    ¡°Where is Chu Xun?¡± An arrogant voice came from the speakers on the helicopters.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Titan asked furiously. These people flew the helicopters right above everyone, and they dared to call Chu Xun by his name. They definitely were not here on friendly terms.


    As an ordinary human, however, Titan¡¯s voice could not reach them. It was drowned out by the sound of the strong wind made by the propellers.


    At this moment, a grade-two Grandmaster stood up. There were a boy and girl next to him. The girl was holding an ancient sword, it was the Sword of Goujian.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± That Grandmaster shouted using his internal energy, his voice was as loud as deafening thunder.


    ¡°Our identities are not important. We are here because we can¡¯t stand Chu Xun¡¯s arrogance and cruelty. He slaughtered those who shared the same beliefs as him and eliminated one sect after another. Such a demon does not deserve to have a manor of his own!¡± The voice from the helicopter was filled with disdain.


    That grade-two Grandmaster grew furious upon hearing those words. Chu Xun once did him a great favor at the outskirts of Yunyan City. If not for him, Sword of Goujian would have been stolen by Heaven Tao Sect.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you reveal your true identity? Cowards like you have no rights to slander Chu the Invincible.¡± He said angrily.


    ¡°Chu the Invincible¡­ How shameless. How dare he call himself ¡®invincible¡¯?¡± The man from the helicopter mocked.


    ¡°You disgusting piece of¡­¡± That grade-two Grandmaster grew mad beyond control. He pulled out the Sword of Goujian, its sharp edge reflected a ray of light that was as cold as the moonlight in the darkest night.


    Swoosh!


    The Grandmaster wielded the sword and streaks of Sword Qi shot out toward the helicopter.


    ¡­


    There were sparks all over the helicopter. The Sword Qi left a one-meter crack on the body of the helicopter.


    There were people howling in pain inside the helicopter. It seemed they were injured by the Sword Qi.


    ¡°Is that a move that old man just learned?¡± Everyone thought as they were stunned by the power of his move.


    Despite being at least a hundred meters above the ground, the helicopter was still pierced through by one single move. Should the elder get any closer to them, he would be able to cut it into half for sure.


    ¡°This sword technique must mean nothing to Chu Xun since he allowed anyone to comprehend it, yet this technique is already so powerful¡­ This only means that he is in possession of even more powerful martial skills.¡±


    That elder was apparently shocked himself too. He had never tested the move after comprehending it, so he did not expect it to have such a destructive power. He then changed from being shocked to being extremely happy.


    The helicopter flew up by about ten meters. The people inside must have been terrified by the earlier move.


    Swoosh!


    The elder wielded his sword again, unleashing several sharp and aggressive streaks of Sword Qi.


    ¡­


    The Sword Qi reached the helicopter and sparks could be seen upon the impact. However, it failed to penetrate the helicopter, only a crack was made. The helicopter was too far away for the Sword Qi to reach.


    ¡°Idiots! When Chu Xun visits Xuanji Mountain in the near future, he will die in our hands for sure. By attending this banquet organized by him, all of you are now enemies of Heaven Tao Sect, and you will suffer soon enough. All of you!¡± The voice from the helicopter filled the sky.


    ¡°So you guys are from Heaven Tao Sect? No wonder, only Heaven Tao Sect would do shameful things like trying to mess up things during someone¡¯s banquet.¡±


    The problematic girl leaned back on a chair and rested her long legs on the edge of a table. She blew a perfect smoke ring after making that comment.


    Everyone was stunned at her comment. The problematic girl truly lived up to her title, she did not hold back at all when she wanted to make caustic remarks about someone, not even Heaven Tao Sect, who were one of the top sects.


    Nonetheless, all the guests liked her fiery temper. In fact, they almost praised her for being so bold and straightforward.

 Chapter 176 - Each Word Eats At His Conscience!

    Rock Sect was just as prominent and powerful as Heaven Tao Sect and they had long despised Heaven Tao Sect¡¯s underhanded practices in the name of justice.


    Because of that, the two sects had always been enemies.


    The problematic girl kept making sarcastic remarks about Heaven Tao Sect while blowing more smoke rings. She seemed to be really enjoying herself.


    The helicopter made a rumbling sound again as the propellers rustled up a strong wind.


    ¡°Listen up, little girl. This is none of your business. You had better leave before it is too late.¡± The people on the helicopter seemed to be afraid of the problematic girl.


    The problematic girl¡¯s eyes became bigger and her long fake eyelashes were now more obvious. ¡°Scums from Heaven Tao Sect, I challenge you to say the same thing again to my face.¡± She spat this out with contempt.


    Everyone was speechless. ¡°This problematic girl is way too fiery!¡±


    ¡°Know your place. Do you really think we are afraid of Rock Sect? But since you said this, we will not show you any mercy.¡±


    A clank was heard once he finished speaking. It seemed that some kind of machinery was in operation.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s the armor-piercing missile.¡±


    Once everyone had a clear vision of it, the crowd went berserk. Some were screaming in fear.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, an armor-piercing missile flew directly toward the plaza. There were flames at its tail and it was surrounded by heavy smoke.


    Everyone was petrified and their faces paled. They did not expect Heaven Tao Sect to be so aggressive.


    Armor-piercing missiles could penetrate steel up to five centimeters thick, so human bodies would definitely not be able to withstand that kind of impact. Moreover, they were extremely powerful. Should the missile explode, half of this plaza would be demolished for sure.


    Just as the armor-piercing missile was still about thirty meters above the crowd, a water wall was formed in midair. The reflection of lights showed the varied colors decorating the water wall.


    Boom!


    The missile exploded upon hitting the colorful water wall. For a moment, flames covered the sky and a mushroom cloud was formed.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    Everyone felt their throats turning dry as they witnessed everything. ¡°What is this colorful water wall? How is it possible that it can block armor-piercing missiles? Not even one single spark got through!¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ The legendary magic formation?¡±


    It was rumored that one of Chu Xun¡¯s strengths was the ability to set up all kinds of magic formations.


    ¡°Excuse me, may I know what that was?¡± Someone asked Titan out of curiosity.


    ¡°That is a magic formation set up by our master. Don¡¯t worry, even a thousand of armor-piercing missiles will not be able to reach us, let alone a single one.¡± Titan answered honestly.


    Everyone could not believe their ears. ¡°Such a formation had the ability to block thousands of armor-piercing missiles that is truly a terrifying power.¡±


    The people on the helicopter grew mad once as they recovered from the shock.


    ¡­


    Three more armor-piercing missiles were sent flying right toward the plaza.


    Everyone stared at the missiles coming toward them. It gave them a thrill to watch death approaching while remaining completely unharmed, as if they were walking at the edges of hell.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With three consecutive explosive sounds, the three armor-piercing missiles were blocked and exploded in midair. Flames and mushroom clouds once more covered the sky.


    Seeing that the armor-piercing missiles could not penetrate the magic formation, everyone was relieved. Some even sat down and starting enjoying their wine, as they watched the mushroom clouds rising up after the explosion.


    ¡°We should just enjoy ourselves, and consider those missiles as Heaven Tao Sect setting off firecrackers to celebrate Mr. Chu¡¯s opening of his manor.¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°No, this is obviously a grand display of fireworks! It is my first time seeing such grand fireworks! This visit to Chu Manor is truly the experience of a lifetime! Not only did I receive a bottle of Immortal Water for free, but I also get to watch a free firework display!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it is firecrackers or fireworks. Why don¡¯t you people from Heaven Tao Sect set off more? The livelier this banquet gets the better!¡± He shouted toward the sky, while holding his wine glass.


    Heaven Tao Sect¡¯s armor-piercing missiles were directed at the entire plaza, so everyone was angry at them now.


    There was a skinny, dark-faced elder inside the helicopter who gave off an extremely fearsome vibe.


    He was a grade-six Grandmaster. He stood in the helicopter and stared coldly at the warrior who just teased him.


    ¡°Launch the enhanced armor-piercing missiles!¡± He ordered coldly.


    Clang!


    An enhanced armor-piercing missile was slid into the launcher and ready for launching.


    The enhanced armor-piercing missile was more than twice the size of the previous armor-piercing missiles, and its power was way more powerful than the original one. Should a missile like that explode, the top of Qianlong Mountain would be flattened.


    ¡°Do you really think that was all I have?¡± The grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect said coldly. His voice resonated across the sky and could be heard clearly everywhere.


    People on the plaza already saw the enhanced armor-piercing missile being deployed.


    ¡°Look! Heaven Tao Sect is preparing another round of fireworks!¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°Look at all those clowns. Armor-piercing missiles are nothing against the magic formation set up by Chu the Invincible.¡± Someone said, his disdain for Heaven Tao Sect clearly evident.


    ¡°Heaven Tao Sect, you just wait for Chu the Invincible to visit Xuanji Mountain and kill every one of you despicable people!¡±


    Everyone started shouting at once.


    For some who were more familiar with thermal weapons, however, they were in no mood to joke around.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ That is an enhanced armor-piercing missile! I can¡¯t believe Heaven Tao Sect can get their hands on such weapons, they must be insane¡­¡± Someone said in a trembling voice after having a clear look at the missile.


    ¡°What is wrong with you, brother? I don¡¯t believe some enhanced armor-piercing missile can penetrate the magic formation set up by Chu the Invincible himself!¡±


    That man then gave a detailed explanation of the power of enhanced armor-piercing missiles in the same trembling voice.


    Everyone was stunned. Their faces gradually turned pale, and those enjoying their wine stood up anxiously as well. ¡°The power of enhanced armor-piercing missiles can be ten times greater than the ordinary ones. Can the magic formation withstand such a strong power? If it fails to block the missile, we will all be dead in a second¡­¡±


    ¡°I will give you a chance.¡± The grade-six Grandmaster in the helicopter said, ¡°If you leave Qianlong Mountain now, not only will I spare your lives, I will also overlook this entire matter. Should you insist on staying, however, you will become an enemy of Heaven Tao Sect and only death awaits. You had better not regret your choice today when you are about to die in our hands.¡±


    The atmosphere turned stagnant all of a sudden. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed as well.


    ¡°We must trust Chu the Invincible! The way I see it, the so-called enhanced armor-piercing missile is just another ploy from Heaven Tao Sect to scare us! There is no way it will break the magic formation!¡± That grade-two Grandmaster with a boy and a girl said confidently after seeing many people starting to have second thoughts.


    ¡°What if it can break through?¡± The grade-six Grandmaster on the helicopter said mockingly, ¡°When the missile hits the plaza, the top of Qianlong Mountain will be turned into flat ground. How then will you shoulder the responsibility for all the lives lost because of your words?¡±


    The grade-two Grandmaster¡¯s expression changed. He knew that the opponent was trying to make him feel guilty, so he said with a sneer ¡ª


    ¡°Quit manipulating others with your evil words. We all know how powerful Chu the Invincible is. Your words alone will never break our trust in him!¡±


    ¡°Break your trust in him?¡± The man in the helicopter said, ¡°All of you are here only for the opening of his manor, not to seek refuge. In that sense, you guys are not even his servants, let alone his friends! How many of you have actually met Chu the Devil in person? If you guys are not even his friends, where does the trust come from in the first place?¡±


    Without giving the grade-two Grandmaster any chance to talk back, he continued, ¡°Moreover, this is the opening banquet for his own manor, yet he is the only one absent. Where is his basic respect toward his guests? Isn¡¯t he a bit arrogant to not even show up?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! He must be busy with some urgent matter that is why he is not here. He also gifted us with Immortal Water and a powerful sword technique. Doesn¡¯t this gesture show his respect well enough?¡± The grade-two Grandmaster said angrily.


    ¡°Fair enough! Even with all the gifts from Chu Xun, are those things more important than one¡¯s life? If everyone now listens to you and stays, they will surely die when my enhanced armor-piercing missile hits. When that happens, how can Immortal Water and the sword technique be of any use? Who will pay for all the lives lost?¡±


    That grade-two Grandmaster had nothing to say in return. His opponent was cunning and wise. He understood the human psyche extremely well and his words were sharp. Each word ate at his conscience, making it difficult for him to argue.

 Chapter 177 - Too Afraid To Die!

    After a series of intense arguments, the grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect had now gained the upper hand.


    Now it seemed that the guests were having second thoughts about confronting Heaven Tao Sect. What Heaven Tao Sect said was right. They were not Chu Xun¡¯s servants nor friends. All they wanted was to witness his incredible power, so it was not necessary to die for it.


    ¡°I suddenly recall that I have some important matters to attend to. I will pay my visit another day.¡±


    ¡°I am truly grateful for the Immortal Water from Mr. Chu. Now that I have fully enjoyed myself during the banquet, I should take my leave and let the others behind me have the chance to enjoy this as well!¡±


    ¡°My sect has ordered me to return before dark. It is getting late, I shall take my leave first.¡±


    More and more guests left after citing all kinds of strange reasons.


    Some eccentric people left right after paying their respects, cupping their hands and left without saying a word. They may have seemed a bit rude, yet they were definitely more straightforward and honest than those who made up some excuses.


    ¡°Look at all those cowards, too afraid to die.¡± The problematic girl mocked those who left, she did not try to sugar-coat her contempt at all.


    Some stared at her in anger while others blushed out of embarrassment, yet they could not say anything, for they had no just reason to argue.


    Moreover, even Heaven Tao Sect seemed to be nothing in the eyes of the problematic girl, so it would be stupid of them to mess with her.


    More than half of the guests left in a short while.


    That grade-two Grandmaster was furious when he saw so many people leaving. His beard looked as if it was about to shoot up.


    Meanwhile, Titan informed Chen Hanlong about the incidents at the plaza.


    ¡°Bastards¡­¡± Chen Hanlong cursed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mo Xinghe asked.


    Mo Xinghe¡¯s face turned gloomy right after Chen Hanlong explained everything.


    ¡°A bunch of blind idiots.¡±


    At this time, those who left the plaza were already at the foot of the mountain.


    Chen Hanlong and Mo Xinghe maintained their cold expressions and did not attempt to stop them.


    There were still many people from Martial Tao world who were waiting for their turn to go up. They were confused to see so many people running away. After learning about what happened at the mountain top, however, they hesitated.


    Chen Hanlong and Mo Xinghe stepped back. With a flick of their keys, the magic formation was activated, blocking off those people on the outside.


    They sneered and went up the mountain. ¡°Those cowards will never be allowed to set foot upon Qianlong Mountain again.¡±


    It was no longer lively and noisy at the mountain top. On the contrary, the whole place was exceptionally quiet and deserted.


    ¡°Only those who know how to pick the winning side will survive. Are you guys waiting to die?¡± The grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect asked from the helicopter.


    ¡°Do you have what it takes to kill me?¡± The problematic girl said as she gave a sideway glance toward the sky. She was still resting her legs on the table and there was no trace of fear in her at all.


    Her courage would have put many men to shame, let alone those who just ran away.


    ¡°It seems that Rock Sect has decided to side with Chu Manor, no matter what.¡± A voice came from the helicopter, ¡°What a pity. Chu Xun should have picked a better date for the opening of his manor, for today will be the end of his manor.¡±


    ¡°Cut your nonsense already. Now you are just rambling like an old lady.¡± The problematic girl said with disdain.


    There were only about ten people left, all of whom were brave and true warriors. However, they were still deeply impressed by the problematic girl¡¯s teasing words. ¡°She really is a fiery character!¡±


    One could already imagine how insulted the people in the helicopter must feel even without looking at their faces.


    To no one¡¯s surprise, the grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect was looking extremely mad. The veins at his temples were throbbing and his face was as dark as a burnt pan.


    ¡°Since you are so eager to die, I will fulfil your wish!¡±


    Swoosh!


    An enhanced armor-piercing missile was deployed. Its tail was alight with flames and surrounded by thick smoke, it flew right toward the mountain top like a serpent.


    Everyone felt their hearts tightening when they saw the missile. They all had complete faith in Chu Xun¡¯s power, yet it was natural for anyone to be gripped by fear in the face of death.


    The warriors at the foot of the mountain were not in a rush to leave, so they witnessed the same scene as well.


    The water wall appeared in the sky, reflecting lights of different colors and letting out a humming sound. The rays of light spread out like a ripple in the water. They flowed across the sky at high speed, as if they were all living matter.


    While everyone was watching, the enhanced armor-piercing missile hit the water wall with an immense impact.


    Everyone closed their eyes subconsciously, for they still did not know for sure if the magic formation could block the enhanced armor-piercing missile.


    One second passed!


    Two seconds passed!


    Five seconds¡­ ten seconds passed!


    There were no sounds of explosions.


    ¡°Look!¡± Someone shouted after opening their eyes very carefully.


    Upon hearing that shout, almost everyone opened their eyes immediately. They then let out multiple shouts and exclamations.


    The enhanced armor-piercing missile did not explode upon hitting the water wall, because the water wall caved in at the spot hit by the missile in the same way that a slightly deflated ballon was being poked ¡ª instead of exploding, it was simply defused.


    When the colorful water wall blocked the previous missiles, it was strong and tough as steel. Now it became extremely soft and pliable.


    Everyone at the mountain top watched the enhanced armor-piercing missile straining against the pressure from the colorful water wall.


    When the missile was only five meters away from the ground, however, it finally lost all its momentum.


    ¡°Move away now!¡± The grade-six Grandmaster suddenly shouted in fear.


    At the same time, the part of the water wall that caved in suddenly bounced back to its original form. The color of the water wall changed and the enhanced armor-piercing missile was shot back to the sky at an even higher velocity.


    The pilots were frightened out of their wits. They started panicking as they frantically changed the positions of the helicopters.


    One of the helicopters managed to escape the hit as the grade-six Grandmaster had given an early reminder, and another one managed to escape in the nick of time. Only the middle one did not make it and suffered a direct hit from the enhanced armor-piercing missile.


    Boom!


    With a deafening explosive sound, horrifying flames covered the sky.


    Despite being able to escape the hit, the other two helicopters were still blown away by the impact of the explosion. They almost crashed and barely survived.


    Not only were the people on the mountain top astonished by what they just witnessed, those at the foot of the mountain also could not believe their eyes at the events that happened.


    ¡°Heaven Tao Sect, didn¡¯t you guys have enough fun with the fireworks? Now you are also trying to do some flying stunts? To be honest, your stunts suck. But seeing that you guys really risked your lives for everything, I can give you some money as a reward. Come and get it.¡± The problematic girl said to Heaven Tao Sect. She seemed to be super experienced in degrading people without uttering any curses at all.


    Everyone in the helicopter was scared. That grade-six Grandmaster now looked gloomier and more furious than ever.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too ahead of yourselves. You may live today, yet Heaven Tao Sect will make every single one of you pay in no time!¡± The grade-six Grandmaster said viciously.


    ¡°Is Heaven Tao Sect really that great? Why don¡¯t you stop hiding up there and come down, so I can teach you a thing or two.¡± The problematic girl scoffed with the utmost contempt after giving him a sideway glance.


    ¡°Say whatever you like while you still can, little girl. When the day comes for Heaven Tao Sect to eliminate Rock Sect, I will cut your tongue off myself.¡± The grade-six Grandmaster said as he was driven mad by the problematic girl. Normally he would not say such crude things to threaten people, yet under the girl¡¯s constant teasing and degrading remarks, he could no longer hold back his anger.


    The problematic girl opened her eyes wide as if she just heard a funny joke. ¡°Oh my poor child! Are you mad? Why are you saying such crazy things in broad daylight? Before trying to threaten other people, I think you should first get ready for Chu Xun¡¯s fury.¡± She said.


    In the eyes of that grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect, one could see his strong intent to kill. He looked at the problematic girl with an ominous expression and said something to the pilot in a low voice ¡ª


    ¡°Let us retreat.¡±


    ¡°The enhanced armor-piercing missile could not penetrate Chu Xun¡¯s magic formation, so there is no point in lingering here. My main objective here today is to disrupt Chu Xun¡¯s opening banquet, and that objective has already been fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°My only regret is that I failed to fulfil the other objective.¡±

 Chapter 178 - Wings!

    With a rumbling noise, the helicopter was about to leave Qianlong Mountain!


    ¡°Since you are already here, why not stay a bit longer?¡±


    A cold voice resonated in the air. Although one could not determine where the voice came from, it was extremely clear.


    Everyone looked in the direction where the voice came from.


    They saw a man dressed in white walking over slowly. He carried a wooden sword with him. He had a handsome face with a pair of cold, indifferent eyes.


    Chu Xun had finally showed up.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you are late for the party. Your guests have already left.¡± The grade-six Grandmaster said as he looked at Chu Xun from the helicopter.


    ¡°That is okay. I never liked big crowds.¡± Chu Xun said calmly. One could not detect any emotion from his voice.


    ¡°Well, well¡­ If it isn¡¯t Chu the Devil himself¡­ Only you can remain calm and collected under this kind of circumstance and I respect you for that.¡± That grade-six Grandmaster joked in a mystical voice, ¡°But you can stop pretending already. We both know that you and Heaven Tao Sect are enemies for a lifetime. Neither of us will stop fighting against each other until one is eliminated for good. I bet you can¡¯t wait to kill me after I have made a mess at the opening banquet for your manor. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°That is right.¡± Chu Xun replied as he looked up with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Thank you for being honest¡­ But can you really kill me? I may not be able to break your magic formation, but I bet you can¡¯t do anything to me, either. However, I interrupted your banquet and chased away your guests. I can say I am the winner for this round.¡± The grade-six Grandmaster said as he chuckled proudly. He was glad to make Chu Xun experience any form of loss.


    ¡°Is everyone in Heaven Tao Sect as arrogant as you?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect asked in return. He was starting to feel a little bit uneasy.


    ¡°Are you really so confident that I can¡¯t take your life?¡± Chu Xun asked, as a strange look flashed in his eyes.


    The grade-six Grandmaster laughed and said with disdain, ¡°I know you are strong, Chu the Devil, but you can¡¯t touch me unless you grow a pair of wings right now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need wings to reach you.¡± Chu Xun replied calmly. His eyes were filled with confidence and contempt.


    Once Chu Xun finished speaking, he made his move without giving the opponent any time to reply.


    He only took one single step, yet everyone at the top and the foot of the mountain opened their eyes and mouths wide in disbelief.


    What did they see?


    Chu Xun was only stepping on thin air, yet it looked as if he was stepping on solid ground. He went higher with each step, as if he was walking up a staircase.


    ¡°Chu Xun can walk on thin air¡­¡± Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The grade-six presbyter from Heaven Tao Sect was stunned for a moment. He only became alert when Chu Xun was less than twenty meters away from their helicopter.


    ¡°Leave now!¡± He shouted in a terrified voice.


    Chu Xun was using a technique known as Acrobatic Jumping. It could help warriors lighten their bodies while they were moving. At the Great Ascension stage, one could move in the air with the speed of lightning. It was as good as flying at a low altitude.


    According to historical records, a person in Human King Realm can stay in the air for a short while. Only those in Human-Immortal Realm ¡ª which is above Human King Realm ¡ª can travel in the air.


    But which category was Chu Xun under exactly? He can walk normally in the air that was unbelievable!


    Chu Xun chose a stable standing position in midair. His wooden sword let out a faint cry and rays of golden light wrapped around its body. With a horizontal swing of his sword, Chu Xun unleashed several streaks of golden Sword Qi that disappeared in one split second.


    Swoosh!


    It was the sound of a sharp knife cutting through a leaf.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes opened even wider, as if their eyeballs were about to fall out.


    They could not believe their eyes ¡ª one of the helicopters had been cut in the middle by Chu Xun¡¯s sword. Its two parts fell from the sky.


    Boom!


    A remaining part of that helicopter exploded upon hitting the magic formation. Flames and heavy smoke once again covered the sky.


    The grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect was so scared and shocked that he felt his soul leaving his body. He then screamed at the pilot and urged him to retreat.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression remained cold and indifferent. He swung his sword again and unleashed another round of Sword Qi.


    Swoosh!


    The Sword Qi cut through the body of the helicopter like a knife cutting through tofu. The spinning propellers broke apart under the impact of Sword Qi and sparks flew everywhere.


    The helicopter was cut in the middle and fell from the sky.


    The skinny, dark-faced grade-six Grandmaster showed himself before everyone for the first time.


    The helicopter was falling at an extremely high speed, so he had to jump out.


    He was a grade-six Grandmaster after all, so he formed a layer of protective energy around his body using his Internal Breath. He tried to control his falling speed so the impact upon landing would not be too great.


    Boom!


    The debris from the helicopter hit the magic formation and exploded upon contact.


    At this moment, Chu Xun also fell from the sky.


    Chu Xun laughed bitterly deep inside. With his cultivation now, he was not able to fly yet. He merely used a small technique called Floating Technique, so he could remain in the air for a short while with the power of his magic formation. He applied this technique onto a fake Spirit Stone, and its energy was being drained away every second. If he was using a real Spirit Stone, he could remain in the air for at least half an hour, yet fake Spirit Stones would turn into powder within a mere five minutes.


    Two figures fell from a hundred meters at an extremely high speed.


    One of them was Chu Xun.


    The other one was the grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect.


    Despite trying his best to control his balance and falling speed, he still could not move in the air. Below him was the debris of the helicopter which was already covered in flames, yet he could not do anything, except to fall into the flames with a scream. The protective energy prevented the flames from burning him alive, yet the extreme heat still tortured him.


    He thought he could fall onto the colorful water wall, yet he fell right through it to the ground. He was so terrified that his face lost all its color.


    His original plan was to fall onto the water wall, then escape amidst the flames and heavy smoke. He never thought he would fall right through it, so he started panicking at this unexpected turn of events. However, he was the opponent of Chu the Devil, and Chu Xun surely would not let him off that easily.


    Despite controlling his falling speed with all his strength, he still fell onto the ground within only a couple of breaths.


    With a loud ¡°boom¡±, the tiles on the plaza were smashed into pieces. The ground shook and fragments of the tiles flew all over the place.


    ¡­


    The grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Everyone looked in the direction where the sound came from and they saw a giant pit on the ground that was formed upon his landing. He laid in the pit in an extremely weak state. His clothes had been shredded into pieces and the protective energy around his body had dispersed as well.


    Boom!


    The entire Qianlong Mountain shook violently. An area in the distance exploded and a terrifying crack appeared on the ground. The air was filled with dust for a time.


    Chu Xun had finally landed.


    With great anticipation, everyone looked to the direction where he landed.


    Amidst the dust that covered the entire sky, a figure walked out. His white clothes were not even tainted and there was a ripple effect all around him.


    Everyone could not believe what they were seeing.


    Especially the grade-six Grandmaster from Heaven Tao Sect. His face was filled with bitterness. It was only now that he realized the giant gap between his and Chu Xun¡¯s strength.


    He tried to move his body, yet his veins at the forehead throbbed violently and he was in immense pain. He let out a bitter laugh. He knew most of the bones in his body were already shattered.


    ¡°Does Chen Wuhui know that you are here?¡± Chu Xun walked over and asked him calmly.


    The Grandmaster shuddered at his question.


    Chu Xun¡¯s cold expression grew even stronger. He said, ¡°Even the fiercest tiger would not eat its son alive. I always thought the Master of Heaven Tao Sect is an ambitious and respectful figure, yet I guess I gave him too much credit. In order to be free from my control, he even sent people to kill his own son. Such an evil person does not deserve to live!¡±


    Others did not understand what he was talking about, yet they could sense it was about some serious matter.


    ¡°I am sure all of you here know about the grievances between myself and Heaven Tao Sect. They held my parents as prisoners, and as their son, I will do whatever it takes to rescue them. You might not know, however, that I have captured Chen Wuhui¡¯s son, Chen Shao. Knowing that I have his son, he still ordered his men to bomb Qianlong Mountain, for he knew his son would die if his mission succeeds. In that way, I would have nothing to use to manipulate him, and he would be able to do whatever he wants. A month later, I will visit Xuanji Mountain. He will surely use my parents as hostages¡­¡±


    Everyone felt chills creeping up their backs. ¡°This Chen Wuhui is evil indeed. He did not deserve to be a father. No, he did not deserve to live at all.

 Chapter 179 - Drinking Freely with Great Joviality!

    ¡°Heaven Tao Sect¡­¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice was low and his expression was indifferent. However, there was still a faint cold glint in his eyes when he opened them.


    ¡°How are my parents?¡± Chu Xun asked with hope and caution in his voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Without the First Presbyter¡¯s orders, no one can see your parents.¡±


    The coldness in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes condensed as he said coldly, ¡°In this case, what is the point of keeping you alive?¡±


    ¡°Please spare my life¡­¡±


    Puff!


    His head fell to the ground, and blood gushed out.


    Everyone was shocked. A grandmaster of Sixth Grade had been beheaded just like that.


    Immediately, someone came to clean up the corpse, and the smell of blood in the air was also purified by the spiritual energy.


    ¡°I am sorry, everyone. I have been delayed by something, so I am late.¡± Chu Xun apologized.


    ¡°It does not matter; it does not matter¡­¡±


    Everyone replied politely. This was Devil Chu! Even if he did not show up, no one would dare say anything, not to mention that he had just been late.


    However, there was no rule without an exception, and the bad girl was an exception. She stepped forward and said, ¡°If an apology works, what is the point of the police¡¯s existence? If you are a man, drink up this bottle of alcohol.¡±


    Everyone looked at the bottle of alcohol the bad girl was talking about in surprise¡­ Actually, it was a jar of alcohol that weighed about one kilogram. They did not know where Chen Hanlong got it, nor did they know if it was real.


    Everyone became silent, waiting for Chu Xun to react.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The coldness on Chu Xun¡¯s face gradually dissipated. He laughed heartily and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a hearty drink today and get drunk together. I will punish myself with drinking alcohol first for being late.¡±


    After that, he opened the alcohol jar, and a strong aroma of alcohol spread out. Chu Xun lifted the jar of alcohol and drank like a fish, looking bold and unconstrained.


    Everyone was shocked. They did not expect Chu Xun to show a different part of himself, which did not seem to match what they had heard.


    In an instant, the jar was empty and all the alcohol had been drunk by Chu Xun, making his fair cheeks become slightly ruddy.


    Chu Xun walked over, picked up another jar of alcohol, and opened it. He raised the jar of alcohol and said, ¡°Thank you all for attending the celebration of my new house. Cheers.¡±


    After that, he lifted the jar and took a swig.


    The others did not dare to slight him and hurried to return a salute. They picked up their alcohol cups and also took a swig.


    ¡°God¡­ God Chu, I¡­ I would like to propose a toast to you.¡± A warrior in the Acquired Realm held a cup of alcohol and his eyes were full of admiration. He was so excited that he could not speak fluently.


    ¡°Come on, cheers!¡± Chu Xun took the initiative to clink glasses.


    The warrior trembled with excitement and spilled the alcohol.


    ¡°Drink it. If you spill all of your alcohol later, I will think you want to play a trick to make me drunk¡­¡± Chu Xun joked.


    The warrior in the Acquired Realm was so excited that his face was all red. Drinking with his idol, God Chu, made him become very excited and could not control himself. On hearing Chu Xun¡¯s words, he immediately drank the alcohol.


    The banquet began to liven up.


    ¡°God Chu, I will also propose a toast to you. Thank you for your help in the suburb of Yunyan City.¡±


    The grandmaster of Second Grade went forward to propose a toast with the young man and the young woman.


    Chu Xun nodded with a smile and took a swig of alcohol.


    The others also went forward to propose a toast, and Chu Xun did not refuse anyone. Soon, his eyes became blurred and his cheeks became red.


    The people on the mountain were drinking happily, while the people at the foot of the mountain were silent, and no one was willing to say a word for a long time.


    They could not see the scene at the top of the mountain, but they had personally witnessed how powerful Chu Xun was. The key was that the armor-piercing missile could not break the magic formation at all and the Qianlong Mountain was still standing there. Unfortunately¡­ they probably would not be able to climb up the mountain for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Someone sighed lightly.


    Some people disdained and pretended to be natural and unrestrained.


    But when they turned around, no one knew whether they regretted it or not.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a strong Sword Qi appeared on the top of the mountain.


    Those who had intended to leave could not help stopping and raised their heads to watch. They knew that a grandmaster had woken up from his meditation.


    This Sword Qi was very powerful.


    They would also step into the Grandmaster Realm, but would they still have a chance to comprehend the Sword Technique carved on the stalactites?


    On the peak of the mountain, an old man woke up from his meditation. When he opened his eyes, his eyes shone with a bright light and his face was filled with joy.


    He was a grandmaster of Fifth Grade. He had comprehended four techniques of Sword Technique and his strength had greatly improved.


    He got up, looked around, and was slightly stunned, because there had been overcrowded before, but now there were only a few hundred people.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked his disciples.


    After hearing his own disciple¡¯s narration, he looked resentful and said angrily, ¡°They are just a group of cowards who are afraid of death.¡±


    Then, he looked at the young man in white, who was drinking not far away from them, and with a surprised look on his face, he rushed to the young man in white.


    ¡°I am Tie Mu. Nice to meet you, God Chu. Thank you for your peerless Sword Technique.¡±


    Only the grandmasters could understand how terrifying this Sword Technique was.


    Chu Xun turned around and glanced at him with a smile.


    Tie Mu felt the cold feeling crawling up his spine by Chu Xun¡¯s one glance. It seemed that all of his secrets had been exposed to him.


    ¡°Good. You have learned four techniques,¡± Chu Xun said softly.


    ¡°Chu Xun actually know how much I have comprehended. How powerful is he?¡± Tie Mu was shocked and could not help showing a more deferential look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡± Chu Xun grabbed a jar of alcohol and threw it to him.


    Tie Mu was fond of drinking. Besides, the jar of alcohol was given by Chu Xun. Therefore, after thanking Chu Xun, he opened the jar of alcohol, raised his head, and drank half instantly.


    Chu Xun nodded and chuckled.


    Swoosh!


    At this moment, a grandmaster of Sixth Grade who had been meditating in front of the white stalactite sensed something, and subconsciously used his finger as a sword and waved it casually.


    Immediately, a terrifying Sword Qi rushed toward the crowd.


    Tie Mu¡¯s expression changed. He could sense the horrible power of this Sword Qi. It should be one of the techniques after the fourth technique, which he could not stop. Even if he could barely stop it, he would be seriously injured.


    There were still many warriors in the Innate Realm or Acquired Realm, whose blood had frozen in an instant. The chill had approached them before the Sword Qi arrived, causing their hairs to stand on end.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly and shook his head. He flicked his finger and a drop of alcohol flew out. A clash of metals sounded and the terrifying Sword Qi dissipated.


    Purr!


    There were sounds of swallowing saliva, because everyone was shocked by that and their throats were dry.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± At this moment, the creator of the terrifying Sword Qi, a grandmaster of Sixth Grade, awakened. After he comprehended five techniques of the Sword Technique, his strength had greatly increased. He laughed to the sky to express his excitement.


    ¡°Congratulations, Presbyter Ge!¡± The bad girl congratulated and was also happy for the other party.


    The Presbyter Ge had also met Chu Xun once outside of Yunyan City.


    Swoosh!


    A jar of alcohol flew toward Presbyter Ge with the sound of breaking through the air.


    Presbyter Ge caught it and only then did he see Chu Xun. Then he quickly saluted Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun raised the alcohol jar in his hand and took a sip.


    When Presbyter Ge saw that, he open the jar and raised his head to drink.


    At the same time, the other grandmasters who had been meditating also woke up.


    When they saw Chu Xun, their reactions were the same. They were shocked.


    They had never expected the world-renowned Devil Chu to be so young.


    But soon, each of them held a cup of alcohol and proposed a toast to Chu Xun.


    They were truly grateful to Chu Xun. No matter which sect got such a frightening Sword Technique, it would be a treasure of the sect. However, Chu Xun had generously taken it out to allow them to comprehend, which had helped them improve their strength. For a warrior, nothing was more precious than that.


    At this time, the last grandmaster woke up from the meditation. He was one of the guards of the bad girl. He could not suppress the joy in his heart and unconsciously showed off his achievement.


    A Sword Qi burst out and flashed across the sky like a flash of lightning.


    ¡°Old Lei, what are you doing?¡± Presbyter Ge roared.


    Not until now did Presbyter Lei suddenly awaken. His expression changed when he saw the Sword Qi rushing toward a villa not far away.


    This Sword Qi was enough to destroy this villa.


    If they were somewhere else right now, they would not care about the villa to be destroyed. But here was Chu Xun¡¯s mansion.


    Right at this moment, someone shouted with anger, ¡°Little brat, are you going to destroy the place where I am staying?¡±


    At the same time, a giant hand appeared and grabbed the Sword Qi.


    Crack!


    The fierce and horrible Sword Qi was easily crushed and dissipated in the air.


    Everyone froze instantly.


    Some people rubbed their eyes in disbelief, wondering if there was something wrong with their eyes.


    Was this a joke? Had such a fierce Sword Qi been crushed just like that?


    The grandmaster of Sixth Grade was so shocked that he almost jumped up. He clearly knew how horrible that Sword Qi was, but it had been easily crushed by someone, which was too horrible. It was going to scare people to death.


    Not until now did everyone realize that in addition to Chu Xun, there was also a terrifying master on the Qianlong Mountain.

 Chapter 180 - Starting to Refine Pills!

    Time passed quickly. In a blink of an eye, the sun had set.


    Standing on the peak of Qianlong Mountain and looking into the distance, people could only see the desolateness in the cold winter.


    People from the Martial Tao world were fond of drinking and were also good at drinking. Although they had drunk a lot, they were just slightly drunk.


    It was getting late, so everyone took their leave one after another.


    Chu Xun went downhill personally to see them off, which made them feel extremely flattered.


    Chu Xun knew that after today, even if these people would not be his friends, at least they would not be his enemies.


    Moreover, they were grateful to Chu Xun for sharing the Sword Technique and would definitely try their best to publicize Chu Xun. At that time, they would definitely make the Heaven Tao Sect¡¯s shameless actions public.


    This time, he not only wanted the Heaven Tao Sect to be annihilated, but also wanted them to be condemned by the world and to go down in history as a symbol of infamy.


    The hostility in Chu Xun¡¯s heart was growing. He knew it was extremely dangerous, and extremely unfavorable for his cultivation. However, this was the first time that he did not want to restrain himself. He wished to indulge himself once.


    On the way down the mountain, the bad girl came over and glanced at him with her head tilted. Then she said, ¡°I have never liked anyone else, and you are the first one.¡±


    When Chu Xun heard that, he was silent, because he did not know how to answer. He was really not good at love affairs.


    The bad girl¡¯s eyes were a little dim. Then she pretended to be unrestrained and said, ¡°It does not matter. I know that many people do not like me, and you are just one of them.¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned. After thinking about it for a moment, he said, ¡°I cannot give you the like you want, but I like your character. All kinds of good-looking are the same, but an interesting character is one-in-a-million.¡±


    The bad girl¡¯s dim eyes began to become colorful and bright. She laughed and was very happy.


    ¡°It is enough to make a large group of people jealous that you like me.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled and did not reply.


    When they reached the foot of the mountain, everyone left.


    Before leaving, these people told him that when he reached the Xuanji Mountain, they would surely go to cheer him on.


    The opening banquet of Chu Xun¡¯s Mansion ended just like that.


    The process was a bit troublesome, but Chu Xun was quite satisfied with the ending.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Chu Xun asked Long Ao and the others to stay in the Purple Bamboo Club for the time being and wait for his news.


    It was because he was about to refine pills.


    Refining pills was not terrifying, but cracks could be found all over this furnace. If it exploded, the entire Qianlong Mountain would be affected.


    If the furnace exploded, the power would be no less than that of the high-energy armor-piercing missile.


    After everyone left, Chu Xun was the only one left in Qianlong Mountain.


    The furnace, that was half a person high, stood in the middle of the square.


    Chu Xun held a fake Spirit Stone in his one hand and his fingers of the other hand kept carving mysterious and ancient patterns on the Spirit Stone like a knife.


    He had not reached the Nascent Soul Stage, so he could not produce the Flame of Source, so he could rely on the magic formation.


    ¡°Ninth Heaven Burning Formation!¡±


    After finishing setting the magic formation, Chu Xun stood next to the furnace and placed all the raw materials for the Level-improving Pill.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Chu Xun stretched out a finger and tapped in the air, and the air was stirred and distorted.


    Boom boom¡­


    Hundreds of fire dragons soared into the sky. The air was refined, and there were crackling sounds of explosion.


    In an instant, the area became a vacuum zone.


    ¡°Burn it!¡± Chu Xun waved his hand and said in a deep voice.


    ¡­


    Hundreds of fire dragons rushed to the furnace and began to burn it with terrifying flames.


    The first step of refining pills was heating the furnace!


    The hundreds of fire dragons had burned for more than three hours. At this moment, the temperature of the furnace was terrifyingly high, as if it was made up of lava.


    The second step was dividing the herbs.


    A Celestial-eyed Elixir Grass that was giving off green light was thrown into the furnace.


    The Celestial-eyed Elixir Grass was burned to ashes before it reached the bottom of the furnace. The ashes flew out of the furnace, and a drop of crystal-clear liquid floated in the furnace, emitting green light and full of vitality.


    Spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs were thrown into the furnace one by one.


    Right now, the furnace was like a boundless starry sky where the essence refined from spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs were shining like brilliant stars.


    The essence was not the purest, and it still needed to be thoroughly tempered.


    Hundreds of fire dragons kept burning the essence. Then impurities were expelled continuously and disappeared.


    The process of refining and expelling impurities took Chu Xun an entire day.


    The next day, it was at noon, the time when the Qi was the most sufficient in the day.


    Chu Xun took out a blood-red fist-sized stone, which was the Blood-red Stone he had got from the Golden Knife Sect.


    His fingers cut the Blood-red Stone like a knife and one piece of the Blood-red Stone was cut off.


    Chu Xun then threw the fallen Blood-red Stone into the furnace.


    After about half an hour, the Blood-red Stone turned into a ball of active blood-red essence.


    The next step was the third step, condensing and fusing.


    This step had a strict requirement on cultivator¡¯s control of the True Energy.


    But it was not difficult for Chu Xun. He had been an alchemist in the world of cultivation. Besides, it was his second time to cultivate. He had taken the same path before, so his control of True Energy was almost perfect.


    Moreover, he also had the Reincarnation Line, which was created when he refined pills.


    Dozens of threads of Reincarnation Line emerged and swam around Chu Xun like white snakes.


    With a flick of Chu Xun¡¯s five fingers, dozens of Reincarnation Lines shot into the furnace, and then quickly dispersed. Each of them gently twined a drop of essence.


    Chu Xun controlled every Reincarnation Line carefully and pushed them forward.


    Every millimeter the Reincarnation Line moved, there would be one more drop of sweat on Chu Xun¡¯s forehead.


    The spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs were born to repel each other. It was very difficult to integrate them together.


    This would a long process that required full concentration. If one was not careful enough, the essence that had been refined would be vaporized by the flames, and then the refining process would fail.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was unusually solemn and he even held his breath.


    The refined essence was pushed forward by the Reincarnation Line and only advanced a few millimeters every hour.


    It was two days later that the essences were almost glued to each other.


    The next step was fusing, which was a critical step.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly, which were shining brightly. He spread out his hands and then suddenly clenched them.


    He roared loudly, ¡°Fuse!¡±


    Like soldiers who had received the order, the Reincarnation Lines moved at the same time and pushed the essence together fiercely.


    Buzz!


    Dozens of drops of essence merged together. Then dozens of streaks of Reincarnation Lines quickly wrapped around them and suppressed them until they formed a fist-sized ball of essence.


    For a moment, dozens of rays of light came out through the crack of the Reincarnation Line and lit up the surrounding, which then became colorful and beautiful.


    At the same time, hundreds of fire dragons soared into the sky, swooped down, and began to burn the furnace.


    The colorful lights began to fade and the fist-sized essence ball began to stabilize. The Reincarnation Lines released it and flew to Chu Xun, leaving only one flying in the furnace.


    He stretched out his hand and waved it in the air. The Reincarnation Line in the furnace suddenly became as sharp as a knife. It cut the fist-sized essence ball into twenty pieces, each of which was circular and as big as a thumb.


    Chu Xun breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had been too nervous. However, the materials needed to refine the Level-improving Pill on Earth were too hard to find, and he could not afford to fail. Fortunately, it was threatening but not dangerous, and everything was more successful than he had imagined.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, there was a subtle sound, as if a stone had cracked.


    However, Chu Xun¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he heard that sound. He walked around the furnace to examine it with sharp eyes.


    When he reached the back of the furnace, he suddenly stopped.


    A crack was spreading down from the ceiling, and soon it would reach the bottom of the furnace.


    The problem he was most worried about had arrived.


    Sure enough, the cracked furnace went wrong at the crucial moment.


    Meanwhile, there were several cracks that began to spread.


    Chu Xun showed a serious expression. If he was not careful enough, the furnace would explode and he would fail to refine the pills.


    Swoosh!


    All of a sudden, tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines appeared around Chu Xun. They shot out at the same time and wrapped themselves around the furnace. The entire furnace was enveloped in the Reincarnation Line.

 Chapter 181 - Breaking Through!

    Tens of thousands of Reincarnation Line wrapped themselves tightly around the furnace.


    However, Chu Xun was not relaxed at all.


    Only he understood how critical this moment was. If he was not careful enough, the pill refining process would completely fail, not to mention that the furnace would explode.


    There was half a month left before he went to the Heaven Tao Sect. He did not have any extra time, so he could not afford to fail.


    Therefore, he had to succeed in refining pills this time.


    Crack crack¡­


    The cracks were all over the furnace. If the Reincarnation Silk had not tightly wrapped around it, it would have already broken to pieces.


    It was said that the Nine Heavens Burning Formation could burn everything in the world.


    The power of burning everything in the world was indeed exaggerated, but the Nine Heavens Burning Formation was really terrifying. In particular, with the help of fake Spirit Stone, the power had been strengthened several times.


    Boom boom¡­


    The sounds of Reincarnation Lines breaking caused Chu Xun¡¯s expression to become more serious.


    Although he had merged the essence together, they had not been integrated yet and they still repelled each other.


    The furnace itself was a spirit artifact, but cracks could be seen everywhere and it was about to explode. At this moment, thanks to the power of Reincarnation Line, it had not exploded yet.


    What was even more frightening was that there were hundreds of fire dragons burning outside the furnace.


    With these terrifying forces, even several Reincarnation Lines had broken.


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and several streaks of Reincarnation Lines shot out and filled the vacancy.


    Crack!


    Actually, the furnace had already turned into fragments. If it had not been for the Reincarnation Line, it would have collapsed.


    The crack showed that a broken piece had been dislocated.


    Puff! Puff!


    At the same time, two drops of essence in the furnace turned into two streams of blood-red air and were evaporated by the fire dragon.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was filled with anger. Two Level-improving Pills had been destroyed, and there were only 18 of them left.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Chu Xun exerted all his energy. As he waved his hands, numerous Reincarnation Lines appeared. This time, there were tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines, which quickly wrapped themselves around the furnace and surrounded it tightly.


    The Reincarnation Line was made up of True Energy. Therefore, Chu Xun¡¯s face turned pale when he released such a large amount of Reincarnation Line.


    Next, Chu Xun gathered all his energy. He replenished the Reincarnation Line while controlling the fire at the same time.


    Chu Xun kept replenishing the Reincarnation Line and controlling the fire for three whole days and was already in a state of exhaustion. His eyes were bloodshot and his lips were dry. He was sweaty from time to time. His clothes were wrinkled and he felt very uncomfortable.


    But he was inside the Nine Heavens Burning Formation, which was a vacuum area. There was no spiritual energy inside at all, so Chu Xun could only grit his teeth and persevere.


    Another three days later, the essence in the furnace condensed and turned into pills, each of which was red and giving out red light, but it had not been entirely successful.


    Unfortunately, there were only 15 pills left. Another three had been destroyed.


    Chu Xun looked even more tired. His eyes were completely bloodshot, and his lips were covered with many blisters. His eye sockets had caved in, and his face had lost its luster. He had lost most of his True Energy. His clothes had been wet by his sweat and burnt off by the flames. Thus, he was naked at this moment.


    Boom boom¡­


    Once again, several cracking sounds were heard. Another several Reincarnation Lines had broken.


    Chu Xun took out a few pieces of ancient jade from his storage ring and extracted the little spiritual energy from them. He then made Reincarnation Line by the little spiritual energy to replenish those that had broken.


    The fake Spirit Stone he had brought back from the Spirit Vein had been run out of in the past few days, and now he could only rely on the ancient jade.


    ¡­


    In this day, red light suddenly surged from the furnace and shot straight into the heavens. If it were not for the formation, the red light would have been seen from 50,000 meters away.


    The pills had been refined.


    By this time, it was the tenth day.


    At this time, Chu Xun was like a drowned mouse. His skin was so dry that he was no better than an old man in his declining years. In particular, his arms and hands were so dry that there were countless cracks on them. His entire arms were covered with scabs, which were so horrible that one could hardly bear to look at them.


    His body shook once, and he half knelt down. The Reincarnation Line was out of control and dissipated. The Nine Heavens Burning Formation also stopped running. At the moment when the Reincarnation Line disappeared, the furnace broke into hundreds of pieces.


    At the same time, 15 glowing pills were floating and circling in the air.


    Chu Xun tried to stand up, but he could not. He gritted his teeth and spent the last True Energy inside his body forming a Reincarnation Line, which then wrapped itself around a pill and put it into his mouth. After that, he sat down cross-legged.


    Boom!


    Without the Nine Heavens Burning Formation, the abundant spiritual energy of Qianlong Mountain gushed out.


    Chu Xun absorbed the spiritual energy and the Level-improving Pill immediately worked inside his body at the same time.


    At this time, the spiritual energy of the whole Qianlong Mountain surged and gathered together. It rushed toward Chu Xun like a tornado, and then entered his body through the top of his head.


    An hour later, Chu Xun¡¯s shriveled skin was full, as if he had been inflated. It once again became lustrous.


    Two hours later, Chu Xun¡¯s entire body began to shine, bathing in scarlet sunlight. As he breathed in and out, a streak of white air rushed into the sky like a chain, cracking all the way.


    If anyone could see the inside of his body, they would definitely be shocked. His all four limbs were shining, his internal organs were resonating, and his all veins were vibrating. His heartbeat sounded like beating a drum, and his bones were giving out a sparkling white light. A faint roar of dragon could be heard.


    ¡­


    The early morning of the next day, the dawn was shining and everything in the world was covered in a layer of colorful light.


    Chu Xun opened his eyes. When his eyes were opened, a golden radiance actually shot out more than 30 centimeters from his eyes, which was truly shocking.


    Chu Xun stood up. With just a slight movement, he caused the void to tremble and the air to rumble.


    ¡°It seems that I have reached the back stage of the Foundation Realm.¡±


    Chu Xun murmured. With the help of Level-improving Pill, he broke through the mid-stage of Foundation Realm and entered the late stage. It was an abrupt rise based on accumulated strength.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and his surging True Energy shot out in the shape of chains. The small mountain peak next to Qianlong Mountain exploded and was directly flattened.


    Chu Xun retracted his hand and lowered his eyelids to hide the surging golden glow in his eyes. He whispered to himself, ¡°Heaven Tao Sect, and Liu Xiangru, wait for me.¡±


    Chu Xun put away the Level-improving Pills that were still floating in the air, took out a set of clothes, and put them on. Then, he left Qianlong Mountain.


    When he went down the mountain, he was as fast as a streamer and advanced dozens of meters with one step. At the speed of sound-breaking, he reached the foot of the mountain in a few seconds.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun smiled bitterly. Because he was too fast, the friction between his clothes and the air caused his clothes to burn. Helplessly, he could only put on the white glazed suit that Emperor Ao had given him.


    This was an ancient set of clothing. Even though it looked quite good and ancient, it would be inconvenient if someone wore it in the modern city and people would look at it strangely.


    He called Long Ao to ask them to return to the Qianlong Mountain as soon as possible.


    Chu Xun went to Huanyu Entertainment Company to look for Tang Rou.


    Chu Xun knew Tang Rou¡¯s affection very well. However, now that he was already Hua Qingwu¡¯s boyfriend, he had let Tang Rou down. This caused him to feel very guilty.


    When Chu Xun arrived at Huanyu Entertainment Company, the security guards stopped him and looked at him warily, as if they were looking at a lunatic.


    Chu Xun explained that he was here to look for Tang Rou, or Qin Huanyu.


    If he had not explained, the security guards would only wonder if he was a lunatic. However, after he explained, the security guards really thought he was a lunatic.


    ¡°Leave here! Do you think you are a prince while wearing a piece of ancient clothes? You want to see Tang Rou? See her in your dream.¡± A security guard waved his rubber rod and said.


    He just wanted to scare Chu Xun and did not want to beat him. Their purpose was just to scare Chu Xun away.


    Chu Xun was speechless. Of course, he would not make trouble for the two responsible security guards. If there was no one in charge of it when he wanted to see Tang Rou, he would really make trouble.


    ¡°Are you leaving or not? If you do not leave, I will call the police.¡± The security guard continued to scare Chu Xun.


    ¡°Look, what is this? You can buy sugar with it. Take it to buy some sugar¡­¡± The other security guard took out a yuan and coaxed Chu Xun with a smile.


    Chu Xun was helpless. He knew that he would be misunderstood because of his clothes, but he was too lazy to explain at the moment. He flashed and disappeared.


    The door of the stairwell was gently shaking back and forth, proving that someone had just entered.


    The two security guards were stunned. A man had disappeared in front of them, which made them stunned. Had they seen a ghost in daylight? When they thought of that, sweat broke out on their foreheads suddenly, a cold feeling came from their caudal vertebra to the back of their heads, and their hairs stood up.

 Chapter 182 - I Will Wait for Him in My Life!

    Chu Xun went up to the top floor. It was his second time that he had come to here. When he came here for the first time, he was in such a hurry that he did not pay attention to the structure of the place.


    To know such a place was not a problem for him. Immediately, his divine sense spread out like a tide. Because he was at the late stage of the Foundation Realm, his divine sense could cover an area of 500 meters around and the entire building was under his divine sense.


    After a second, Chu Xun raised his eyebrows. He found that Tang Ruo was not here.


    Then he walked toward Qin Huanyu¡¯s office.


    Qin Huanyu was reclining on his soft and spacious boss chair and his hot female secretary was massaging his shoulders. He felt very comfortable and his eyes were narrowed.


    ¡°Chairman Qin, you really know how to enjoy the life.¡± A slightly joking voice sounded and echoed in this luxurious office.


    The female secretary was so frightened that she almost screamed, and quickly covered her mouth.


    Qin Huanyu jumped up in shock, wondering who dared to come in without knocking at the door. He opened his mouth and was about to scold the visitor¡­ but when he saw who it was, he was so shocked that he could not close his mouth.


    After a while, Qin Huanyu closed his mouth and massaged his sore cheeks. He then turned to beckon to the secretary to go out first.


    After the female secretary went out, Qin Huanyu asked, ¡°Sir, are you looking for Tang Rou?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°She is not at the company.¡±


    ¡°Miss Tang¡¯s new song is about to be released. She had gone to the Qianlong Mountain to shoot the music video,¡± Qin Huanyu said.


    Because of Chu Xun, Qin Huanyu had specially asked people to follow Tang Rou so as to know what had happened to her at any time.


    Chu Xun was stunned for a moment. He had just come from the Qianlong Mountain, while Tang Rou had gone to there. What a coincidence.


    After bidding farewell to Qin Huanyu, Chu Xun rushed back to Qianlong Mountain as fast as he could.


    ¡­


    The Qianlong Mountain was surrounded by clouds and mists, making it look like an immortal mountain.


    On a flat field at the foot of the mountain, a group of people were busy setting all kinds of photography equipment.


    Tang Rou was looking up at Qianlong Mountain and fantasized about the scenery inside. Because the mountain was shrouded in clouds, she could not see anything at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Tang Rou, what are you looking at?¡± Director Lu walked over, raised his head to take a look, and asked.


    Chu Xun also knew Director Lu. He had seen him at the Villa of Plum and Lakes. He was a very honest and talented director.


    Tang Rou withdrew her gaze and shook her head.


    ¡°I know what you were looking at.¡± Director Lu chuckled and said with a confused look, ¡°It is so weird. I have been to the Qianlong Mountain before. On the top of the mountain is a group of villas, which are built for rich people. How did it become like this? It is like the legendary fairy mountain, and even the road up the mountain cannot be found.¡±


    ¡°Maybe there is really an immortal living there.¡± Tang Rou smiled faintly and said.


    Director Lu also smiled. After a while, he said, ¡°Get ready, and let¡¯s start filming.¡±


    Tang Rou nodded and was about to fix her makeup. However, as soon as she turned around, she froze on the spot and stared blankly at the man who was walking towards her.


    Director Lu followed Tang Rou¡¯s gaze and looked over curiously. Suddenly, his expression was a little strange.


    He had recognized Chu Xun, but found that his clothes were quite weird.


    The rest of the crew also looked at Chu Xun, because his outfit was too strange.


    ¡°Is there another crew shooting a costume film around?¡± Someone thought.


    ¡°General Chu.¡± Director Lu greeted Chu Xun.


    Director Lu¡¯s words caused a sensation among the crowd. Because of Chu Xun¡¯s dressing, they had not recognized him. Now, upon closer inspection, they recognized that he was the heroic young general.


    Chu Xun had broken into Country Y alone, saved the hostage, and exterminated the Golden Wolf Mercenary in live broadcast, which had been the headline news of every website and the hottest topic.


    Many children had been affected, so that they threw away their schoolbags and shouted that they were going to join the army.


    However, a long time had passed. There were innumerable things happening in the world every day and no one would only focus on one piece of news.


    As time went by, this matter was slowly forgotten and gradually no one mentioned it.


    Chu Xun smiled at Director Lu politely.


    ¡°Take your time.¡± Director Lu was sensible. He not only left, but also asked others to leave.


    ¡°Rourou.¡± Chu Xun called Tang Rou softly.


    Tang Rou¡¯s bright eyes were filled with joy. The sudden appearance of Chu Xun made her very excited. However, Chu Xun had not come to see her for such a long time and she could not get through to him, which made her very sad.


    Tang Rou turned around and did not look at Chu Xun, pursing her lips. She was angry.


    Chu Xun was slightly shocked. He touched his nose with a bitter smile. He was not good at coaxing girls at all.


    ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t be angry. I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    Tang Rou remained unmoved. Her small nose wrinkled as she snorted softly.


    When Chu Xun saw that, he felt very helpless. There were only four days left before he went to the Heaven Tao Sect and he had no time to waste. He had to make full use of every minute.


    ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t be angry. I have something very important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, what happened?¡±


    Tang Rou was always quiet and considerate. Furthermore, she had a deep affection for Chu Xun. Therefore, when she heard that Chu Xun¡¯s tone was anxious, she could not help asking what had happened. She had forgotten that she was angry in the blink of an eye.


    Chu Xun did not hide anything from her. Apart from his rebirth, he told Tang Rou everything that had happened.


    When Tang Rou heard that, her eyes widened in shock and her small mouth slightly opened. Her face was full of disbelief. She had not expected those at all. At the same time, she felt sorry for Chu Xun. Chu Xun¡¯s experience caused her to be angry.


    ¡°Rourou, are you willing to leave the entertainment circle for the time being?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Chu Xun was not fully confident about his visit to the Heaven Tao Sect. For a sect that had existed for a few hundred years, no one knew how strong its foundation was. It was likely that there were a few powerful weapons in the Heaven Tao Sect.


    Before leaving, he wanted to plan everything for his friends and families to ensure that they would be safe for ten years.


    What he would do would make them be able to protect themselves ten years later.


    Tang Rou looked at Chu Xun and showed a faint smile. She said slightly, ¡°Brother Chu Xun, I promise to leave the entertainment circle for the time being.¡±


    Chu Xun was shocked. He did not expect Tang Rou to agree without thinking.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, you have to promise me that you will take good care of yourself. I will wait for you at the Qianlong Mountain.¡± Tang Rou smiled lightly and said.


    After that, she tilted her head and said, ¡°Can I bring my parents to live with me?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded with a smile. He did not expect things to go so smoothly.


    ¡­


    That evening, everybody gathered on the Qianlong Mountain.


    Tang Rou¡¯s parents, Tang Wenyan and his wife, were also brought up to the mountain.


    Of course, they also knew the whole story.


    At the beginning, Tang Wenyan had thought that Chu Xun was so poor and powerless that he was not worthy of Tang Rou, so he had done a stupid thing once. Even though he was worried this time, he chose to trust Chu Xun.


    They were all shocked by the incredible scenery of the Qianlong Mountain. It seemed that they had entered a mythological world.


    Chu Xun¡¯s time was short, so he did not have the time to explain anything. He only wanted everyone to believe him.


    He asked Chen Hanlong to take everyone to rest and told them that they would meet at the square tomorrow morning.


    As for himself, he was busy setting the magic formation in the square. Tomorrow morning, he would teach everyone how to cultivate.


    Little did he know that when he was busy, a fight between two women was happening in another place.


    ¡°I am Chu Xun¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Hua Qingwu came straight to the point.


    ¡°I know.¡± Tang Rou looked at the beautiful woman in front of her and said. As soon as they met each other, she knew that this woman had something to do with her Brother Chu Xun.


    Tang Rou was quiet, but it did not mean that she was stupid. On the contrary, she was very smart. To be exact, she was the kind of person who looked weak but had a strong mind.


    ¡°Do you know how dangerous what he is going to do?¡± Hua Qingwu asked, her hair flying in the wind.


    ¡°I know,¡± Tang Rou said with a calm look, ¡°So, I promise to leave the entertainment circle for the time being in order to make him rest assured.¡±


    Hua Qingwu looked at her in surprise and said, ¡°Do you know that he will come back ten days or half a month later, or maybe ten years later, or he will not come back?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Tang Rou smiled and said, ¡°I have been in love with Brother Chu Xun since I was a child. Um, it has already been ten years since I fell in love with him. So what is the big deal of waiting for another ten years? If not, I will wait for one hundred or one thousand ten-year. Brother Chu Xun said that with the increase of cultivation, the lifespan of a cultivator will be extended endlessly. I will wait for him in my life.¡±

 Chapter 183 - Group Cultivating!

    Hua Qingwu was extremely surprised. Tang Rou¡¯s words made her heart tremble.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him in my life!¡±


    These words were more touching than any love words in the world. This was a vow that a woman would say when she loved a man to the extreme.


    This girl looked weak, but her mind was extremely strong.


    Hua Qingwu was also a cultivator, so she could feel that Tang Rou¡¯s words were from the bottom of her heart and she was not perfunctory.


    Hua Qingwu always thought that she was the woman who loved Chu Xun the most in the world. Only now did she know that this delicate girl loved Chu Xun no less than her. She loved Chu Xun at least ten years earlier than her.


    ¡°Do you know that I am very coward?¡± Tang Rou said softly, ¡°I have loved Brother Chu Xun for ten years, but I dare not confess my love to him.¡±


    Hua Qingwu was glad that Tang Rou was coward. If Tang Rou had been braver, she would not have been Chu Xun¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡°During this year, I went through assassination and kidnapping. I was very afraid every time, but I thanked these experiences at the same time, because they have helped me grow quickly.¡± Tang Rou¡¯s voice was light, sounding a little melodious.


    The confident Hua Qingwu felt a sense of crisis for the first time, because she could not figure out Tang Rou¡¯s mind. This girl with a weak appearance actually was not as weak as she portrayed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Brother Chu Xun is insensitive to emotion. I do not want to distract him. So I will tell him that I like him when he gets back,¡± Tang Rou said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mind the relationship between him and me?¡± Hua Qingwu asked in surprise.


    ¡°I do mind, but I do not want him to be sad.¡± After that, she turned around and walked away. ¡°I hope you will never make him sad.¡±


    The voice came slowly, making Hua Qingwu lose her mind for a long time.


    ¡­


    The next morning, the morning sun was shining brightly.


    Everyone rushed to the square.


    Chu Xun had been waiting here for a long time. Strictly speaking, he had been busy the whole night.


    ¡°Now, I will teach you the method of cultivation. But I want you to promise that you will never tell it to the outsiders,¡± Chu Xun said seriously.


    As the saying went, people should keep finance unexposed and martial artists should keep the method of martial arts unexposed. Once someone wished to get it, it would bring disaster.


    Everyone nodded and promised.


    Next, Chu Xun began to teach them the method of cultivation.


    First, he started with Tang Rou.


    Chu Xun asked her to sit cross-legged at the designated spot.


    ¡°Up!¡± Chu Xun shout in a low voice as he raised his hand.


    Buzz!


    Four golden barriers appeared out of nowhere around Tang Rou and surrounded her.


    Chu Xun waved his hand, and the spiritual energy from the Qianlong Mountain surged and came to him.


    ¡°Rourou, close your eyes. Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Tang Rou smiled sweetly and closed her eyes.


    Chu Xun¡¯s index finger was shining and white light was swirling around it. He pointed his index finger at Tang Rou¡¯s smooth forehead.


    Immediately, Tang Rou trembled slightly and her eyebrows furrowed slightly. She could feel countless golden symbol swarming into her mind, causing her mind to swell slightly.


    Those golden symbols were swarming into her mind one after another. Tang Rou was a little surprised that she actually understood them, as if these were her original memories.


    Chu Xun suddenly retracted his hand and looked at the next person, Chen Hanlong.


    Chen Hanlong was particularly interested in cultivation. This position was supposed to Zheng Qian¡¯s, but it had been snatched away by him.


    Chu Xun made a magic signet with both hands and everyone¡¯s body was shrouded in a golden radiance. The golden boundary wall shone down on everyone, so that they all looked like a golden Buddha with great majesty.


    Chu Xun waved his index fingers as True Energy swirled around his hands. Countless white symbols burst out from his palm, flew toward the others, and entered their heads between their brows.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hands danced faster and faster, and the speed at which the white symbols were being transmitted increased as well.


    After about half an hour, Chu Xun stopped. He then flipped his palm and more than ten Level-improving Pills appeared and floated in the air.


    With a flick of Chu Xun¡¯s finger, the Level-improving Pills flew to them and floated in front of them.


    ¡°Take them,¡± Chu Xun said.


    They took the Level-improving Pill without the slightest hesitation.


    After taking the pills, everyone looked painful.


    They only knew the method of cultivation and had not begun to cultivate yet, so they could not withstand the potency of Level-improving Pill.


    ¡°Everyone, hold your breath in deep concentration and try to cultivate according to the cultivation method I have passed on to you. Don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡±


    After that, Chu Xun raised his hand. His True Energy surged and more than ten streaks of Reincarnation Lines shot out and directly entered their bodies between everyone¡¯s eyebrows.


    The wind around Chu Xun¡¯s body grew stronger and stronger and his sleeves were billowing. Small tornados rose around him, making howling sounds.


    ¡­


    Half an hour later, Chu Xun suddenly stopped.


    He looked at everyone with deep sadness in the depths of his eyes.


    Everyone was already immersed in their cultivation. If there was no external interference, they would keep cultivating all the time.


    The Level-improving Pills had been catalyzed by Chu Xun and sealed with the Reincarnation Line, which would be absorbed little by little along with their cultivation.


    The four boundary walls around them, which were shining with bright golden light, were the Mind-stabilizing Formation.


    This was only a magic formation of the first level, but it had the effects of concentrating, calming the mind, and guiding spirits.


    Only at the middle and later stage of Qi Refinement could one break this magic formation.


    The process of cultivation would be very long. It could go on for five years, or ten years, or even a hundred years.


    Chu Xun sighed and flicked his finger. Then thousands of Reincarnation Lines flew out and interweaved into a net in the sky, which looked like a huge spider web. After that, more than a dozen of lines hung down and entered everyone¡¯s head between their eyebrows.


    This was an automatic transport system. After a night, this huge net would be contaminated with a large amount of dew, which was not ordinary dew. They had been nourished by the spiritual energy, and were the purest Immortal Water.


    These dewdrops would be delivered into everyone¡¯s bodies through the straight-down Reincarnation Line. In this way, they would not starve to death even if they did not eat for a hundred years.


    Chu Xun had spent the whole night arranging all these things.


    After finishing his work, Chu Xun turned to Hua Qingwu, who was standing beside him.


    Hua Qingwu was already a cultivator and had stepped into the early stage of Qi Refinement, so Chu Xun did not need to transmit the method to her.


    Hua Qingwu was also looking at Chu Xun. Her beautiful eyes were so bright that Chu Xun could see his own figure from them.


    ¡°I will go with you,¡± Hua Qingwu said.


    On hearing that, Chu Xun was slightly stunned. He shook his head and said, ¡°No. It is too dangerous. Stay here and wait for me.¡±


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes sparkled. She looked at Chu Xun seriously and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait. I want to stay with you. Even if I will die in battle, I still want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, take me there! I don¡¯t want to see you face it alone. I don¡¯t want to dream for several years like them and only see a totally different world when I wake up. I don¡¯t want to be regretful in the future.¡± Hua Qingwu interrupted Chu Xun and begged him.


    Chu Xun struggled and found it hard to make a choice.


    He had cultivated the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets, so he always felt uneasy about this trip to the Heaven Tao Sect.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Hua Qingwu pleaded.


    Chu Xun could not refuse Hua Qingwu¡¯s request, but he did not want to take the risk with Hua Qingwu. He could not afford to lose Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t bother yourself. You will focus on the final battle and I will keep her safe.¡± Long Ao came over and said.


    Looking at the hopeful look in Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes, Chu Xun could not bear to refuse, so he nodded and agreed.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s beautiful eyes brightened as she burst into laughter.


    Chu Xun stopped thinking about it. Since he had agreed, there was no need to consider over and over again.


    He turned around and flicked out two Level-improving Pills. One of them was for Long Ao, and the other was for Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°You guys make use of the spiritual energy of the Qianlong Mountain to break through, and I will guard for you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Long Ao and Hua Qingwu were overjoyed. They immediately took the Level-improving Pill and began to cultivate.


    As Chu Xun guarded them, he looked to the east and murmured,


    ¡°Dad and mom, wait for me! Heaven Tao Sect, just wait and see!¡±

 Chapter 184 - The Prelude to the War!

    The next day!


    On Qianlong Mountain, Long Ao¡¯s arrogant roar could be heard.


    He finally broke through to the Ninth Level. He had been stuck at the Eighth Level for more than ten years. It was really long enough.


    ¡°Boy, give me one more pill.¡± Long Ao had benefited from the pill and wanted another one.


    The effect of the pill was overbearing. After taking it, one would directly break through one level and the foundation was solid. It was comparable to panaceas.


    ¡°The Level-improving Pill can only be used once. The effect will be greatly reduced if you take it again,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    Long Ao did not give up and said, ¡°Think about it carefully. Are there any other pills that can help people make a breakthrough?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Xun answered without thinking.


    ¡°Really?¡± Long Ao¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Chu Xun pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It is the True Energy Pill. After taking one, people who are below the Human-Immortal Realm can break through one level.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to make it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the materials are hard to find.¡±


    ¡°What kind of materials do you need? Tell me, and I will look for them,¡± Long Ao said.


    ¡°First of all, I need an internal elixir of a snake that has cultivated for thousands of years. Secondly, I need a drop of blood from a person with high cultivation. A drop of blood of anyone who are above the Human-Immortal Realm is okay. Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Long Ao said angrily. It was impossible to find these things.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Perhaps we can get all of them one day in the future.¡±


    Suddenly, the spiritual energy around them started to riot.


    ¡°Qingwu is going to make a breakthrough.¡±


    Chu Xun was delighted. He waved his hand and large amount of spiritual energy around him gathered and swarmed into Hua Qingwu¡¯s body through the top of her head.


    After a long time, Hua Qingwu suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were sharp and glittered with golden light. Her present aura was more than twice as powerful as before.


    ¡°I will help you stabilize your foundation.¡±


    Chu Xun reached out his hand and a tremendous amount of True Energy poured into Hua Qingwu¡¯s body, cleansing her four limbs, bones, and internal organs over and over again.


    After a long time, Chu Xun stopped.


    At this moment, Hua Qingwu¡¯s breath was more agile, and her skin was whiter. She was as beautiful as a fairy.


    ¡°Now, I am able to fight against a grandmaster, right?¡± Feeling the powerful strength inside her body, Hua Qingwu was overjoyed.


    Chu Xun shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°What do you think a grandmaster is? Every grandmaster is talented. With your current cultivation, you can deal with a warrior in the Acquired Realm. As for the grandmasters, you cannot defeat them.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hua Qingwu could not help feeling a little disappointed. She was not fond of fighting. She just thought that if she could fight against a grandmaster, she would be of help to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± Chu Xun took out the wooden sword and gave it to Hua Qingwu.


    Hua Qingwu had seen Chu Xun use this wooden sword before. It was all-conquering as it was wielded. But she shook her head and refused it. She believed that this sword would be more useful if it was used by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Take it! It is useless to me.¡±


    Chu Xun was telling the truth. He was now in the late stage of Foundation Realm. His unarmed attack was as powerful as his attack with the wooden sword.


    ¡°This wooden sword is an immortal weapon and is good at attacking. If you have it, even if you encounter a grandmaster of First Grade or Second Grade, you will still be able to fight against them. Even if you cannot defeat them, it can help you retreat unscathed. If you bring it with you, I can rest assured,¡± Chu Xun said.


    When Hua Qingwu heard that this sword was useless to Chu Xun, she took it and tried to inject True Energy into it. She then saw golden light and sword radiance flowing around the sword.


    She raised it and wielded it, Sword Qi shooting out.


    Boom!


    A rock, as big as a square table, on the hillside was shattered by the Sword Qi.


    Hua Qingwu was stunned for a moment and stuck her tongue out. ¡°It is so powerful.¡± She thought in her mind and gave herself a thumbs-up.


    At this time, the sun was shining in the sky and it was noon.


    Chu Xun sighed and said sadly, ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    He gave a sad look at Tang Rou, Chen Hanlong, and the others who were still in their meditations, and then turned around and left.


    The three of them went down to the foot of the mountain with Chen Shao.


    Chu Xun made a magic signet with both hands, and the fog covering the mountain surged and became thicker. The entire Qianlong Mountain was enveloped in it, and even if one looked down from a high altitude, one would still be unable to see anything.


    Buzz!


    In the rolling clouds, colorful lights were moving up and down and rippling. In the end, they became transparent and hid in the fog.


    The Qianlong Mountain had already been sealed. If any accident were to happen to him, the magic formation would only disappear automatically after ten years.


    By then, Tang Rou, Chen Hanlong, and the others would be able to protect themselves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡­


    At the same time, the entire Martial Tao world was excited. Almost all the warriors were rushing to the Xuanji Mountain.


    The conflict between Devil Chu and the Heaven Tao Sect was a once-in-a-century event. One would be regretful for the rest of his life if he missed such a big event.


    Some people had taken action a long time ago. At this time, people could be seen everywhere in Xuanji Mountain.


    There were all kinds of forces and independent cultivators. The mountain was crowded in every part.


    Chu Xun and the Heaven Tao Sect had not started fighting yet, but these forces and independent cultivators in Xuanji Mountain had already fought with each other several times to fight for an advantageous place to watch.


    The people from the Rock Sect came. Leading the group was a tall middle-aged man with a serious look. His every movement was filled with an imposing manner. The bad girl walked behind him with an arrogant expression. Besides, there were also a few elders who had a strong aura. Among them, two had gone to the Qianlong Mountain. They occupied a mountain top, where they could clearly see the Three Heavens of Xuanji Mountain.


    ¡°Householder Yan, it has been a long time since we last met!¡± Someone on a nearby mountain top greeted. His voice was as loud as the thunder, and drowned out the other noises.


    The middle-aged man from the Rock Sect turned around to take a look with sharp eyes. After he saw the other party, he smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s the Householder Guo of Tianwu Sect. You have also come.¡±


    The Tianwu Sect had been passed down for hundreds of years, and they owned the ancient martial arts of Huaxia handed down from their ancestors. The overall strength of the Tianwu Sect was strong and was no worse than that of the Rock Sect.


    However, one of them was in the south, and the other was in the north. They always only cared about their own business. Therefore, they were neither friends nor enemies.


    ¡°The Devil Chu is in the limelight. He slaughtered Demon King, exterminated the Golden Knife Sect, and scared people of the King of Poison to flee. He is now the focus in the Martial Tao world and his any movement could cause a sensation. Moreover, this time, it is not a small matter. He is going to fight against the Heaven Tao Sect alone. Let¡¯s put it aside whether he will succeed or not. His courage alone is beyond my imagination and ordinary people cannot have. How could I not come to witness such a magnificent event? Not only me, but the rest of the people also have such an idea¡­¡± the householder of Tianwu Sect said as he pointed in several directions.


    The householder of Rock Sect looked over with a slightly surprised expression.


    ¡°You did not expect that, did you?¡± asked the householder of Tianwu Sect.


    ¡°No, I did not expect it.¡± The householder of Rock Sect did not try to hide anything.


    The Green Dragon Sect, Buddha Sect, Soul-Depriving Sect¡­ these forces that were no worse than the Rock Sect had all come.


    In the eyes of the righteous sects, the Soul-Depriving Sect and the Bloody Hand Sect were evil sects. Unexpectedly, they had also come in a big way.


    The householder of the Rock Sect secretly furrowed his brows as he instructed in a deep voice, ¡°Later, you can only look and don¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    ¡°We will be having fun this time,¡± the householder of Tianwu Sect said meaningfully.


    The householder of Rock Sect nodded his head slightly.


    With so many major forces gathering together, it was impossible to keep the peace here.


    There was still one more day before the battle. Chu Xun had not appeared yet, and the Heaven Tao Sect had not acted, either.


    When everyone was bored, someone started a gambling and encouraged everyone to bet on Chu Xun or the Heaven Tao Sect.


    ¡°My nephew, I heard that you have met Devil Chu. Tell me, is he really as powerful as rumored?¡± The householder of Tianwu Sect asked with a smile.


    The bad girl gave him a look and said, ¡°He is unmatched.¡±


    The householder of Tianwu Sect was stunned for a moment. Then he clapped his hands and ordered, ¡°Go to bet 50 million on Chu Xun.¡±


    The householder of the Rock Sect had a strange expression on his face when he heard that.


    At this time, the bad girl went out.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± the householder of Rock Sect asked.


    ¡°I am going to bet 100 million on Chu Xun!¡± the bad girl said without looking back.


    The householder of Rock Sect was stunned for a moment, then he chuckled and muttered,


    ¡°They always say that daughters are not as good as sons. I, Yan Yi, do not believe it at all.¡±

 Chapter 185 - A Family Reunion!

    In the blink of an eye, it was the second day. One month had passed.


    Everyone was looking forward to it.


    At this time, the sun rose high.


    The Heaven Tao Sect finally took action. Chen Wuhui appeared personally.


    He looked around and greeted others with his hands folded in front of his chest.


    Everyone also greeted him. After all, the Heaven Tao Sect was a major force, and ordinary people could not afford to offend them.


    ¡°Has Chu Xun come yet?¡± Chen Wuhui asked.


    The crowd shook their heads.


    ¡°Humph, it does not matter. He will definitely die if he comes. It is just a matter of time.¡± Chen Wuhui snorted coldly and turned back to Xuanji Mountain.


    Yan Yi¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he looked to the householder of Tianwu Sect. It happened that the other side also looked over.


    ¡°Brother Yan, are you also aware of it?¡± asked the householder of Tianwu Sect.


    Yan Yi nodded and said, ¡°Something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°There is indeed something wrong. Chu Xun is known for his cruelty and mercilessness, and how could the Heaven Tao Sect be so confident?¡± The householder of Tianwu Sect continued.


    Not only the two of them, but also the others had the same doubt. The Heaven Tao Sect was very calm and did not care about Chu Xun at all.


    After all, Chu Xun was known as Devil Chu. Who dared to look down on him?


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Chu Xun come yet?¡± Someone could not wait to see the battle and asked


    ¡°Could it be that he is afraid of the Heaven Tao Sect and does not dare to come?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! Is Devil Chu someone you can judge?¡±


    The scene was as noisy as the vegetable market.


    ¡°Chu Xun is here.¡±


    Someone shouted. The voice was not loud, but it made the place silent in an instant.


    Thousands of gazes all looked towards one place at the same time.


    Four people were approaching slowly.


    ¡°The one in the middle is Chu Xun. That beautiful woman is Chu Xun¡¯s lover, Hua Qingwu. As for that old man¡­ he must be a follower. As for that man with a bloody nose and a swollen face, he seems to be a human.¡±


    Some people started to explain for those who did not know Chu Xun.


    The crowd parted like a tide, making way to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression, as well as his eyes, was indifferent. It was not rare for a person to be dressed in a white glazed suit here, because there was the Martial Tao world and many people also dressed in ancient clothes.


    He raised his head and stared at Xuanji Mountain.


    ¡°Heaven Tao Sect, I, Chu Xun, am here.¡±


    His voice was as loud as the thunder, shaking the mountains.


    At the same time, a group of people appeared at the top of Xuanji Mountain.


    Chen Wuhui was leading the group. Beside him was an elder with white hair and beard. He had a kind expression and was holding a duster. He was dressed in a Taoist robe, looking like a righteous immortal Taoist. He was the First Presbyter of Heaven Tao Sect, Wu Changfeng. It was his assertion that had caused the destruction of Chu Xun¡¯s family.


    ¡°What a Devil Chu. I never expected you to dare to come.¡± Chen Wuhui shouted. His voice resounded through the air and was heard clearly.


    ¡°Why dare I not come to the Xuanji Mountain? Today, I am here for two purposes. One is to bring my parents home, and the other is to destroy your Heaven Tao Sect and Xuanji Mountain.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice was flat, but his words caused a sensation among the thousands of people around.


    It had to be said that Chu Xun¡¯s words were arrogant enough. He was the first person who dared to speak to the Heaven Tao Sect in such a manner. It could be said that no one had done it in the past or no one would do it in the future.


    ¡°Devil Chu is so arrogant. Aren¡¯t you afraid you will lose your tongue just because of your words? I am afraid that a grass or a tree in the Xuanji Mountain is enough to break your bones.¡± Chen Wuhui sneered and said.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes and a cold glint flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Chen Wuhui, your words can not scare me. Where are my parents?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Chen Wuhui sneered and waved his hand.


    A couple with vicissitudes on their faces were brought up by Liu Xiangru. They were Chu Xun¡¯s parents, Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran.


    Chu Xun fixed his eyes on the middle-aged couple on the top of the mountain, whose faces were full of tiredness and hair was already white. His lips were trembling slightly, and his eyes were full of guilt.


    Hua Qingwu went up to Chu Xun and stood next to him, holding his hand tightly to comfort him.


    ¡°Look, your son is down there. Take a good look at him, and you will never see him again in the future,¡± Liu Xiangru said in a gloomy voice.


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran shivered and looked down at the foot of the mountain hurriedly.


    Chu Tianhe was just an ordinary man, and the Xuanji Mountain was at least a few hundred meters high. So he could not see the bottom at all.


    Liu Ran clutched Chu Tianhe¡¯s arm tightly and looked at the foot of the mountain hurriedly. Unfortunately, she could not see anything. What she could see was darkness.


    ¡°Did you see Little Xun? Did you see him?¡± Liu Ran asked anxiously.


    Chu Tianhe tried to open his eyes wide, but he still could not see anything.


    ¡°Aunt¡¯s eyes¡­¡± Hua Qingwu stopped in the middle of her sentence. Even she could find it, not to mention Chu Xun.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Xun, with tears in his eyes, raised his head and roared into the sky. His voice was as loud as the thunder, making everyone¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Chu Xun¡¯s slanted eyes were like his mother¡¯s. His mother had such beautiful eyes, but had lost her sight. How much suffering had his parents suffered over the years?


    There was a black flame burning in the depths of Chu Xun¡¯s eyes and sinister, that was capable of destroying everything, was growing rapidly in his heart.


    ¡°Let my parents go down the mountain,¡± Chu Xun said word by word in a flat tone, without any emotions.


    ¡°Release my son, Chen Shao,¡± Chen Wuhui said.


    Everyone showed a strange expression on their faces. They had heard that Chen Wuhui had once asked people to bomb the Qianlong Mountain in order to kill Chen Shao, so that he would not be threatened by Chu Xun. Anyway, he had many sons and it did not matter if one of them died.


    However, what he had done¡­ made everyone feel ashamed. Even a tiger would not eat its children.


    ¡°Let¡¯s release them at the same time.¡± Long Ao said.


    They did not believe each other and this was the best solution.


    Chen Wuhui nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Take them down the mountain.¡± Wu Changfeng ordered Liu Xiangru.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Xiangru responded. Then he turned to look at Chu Tianhe and said with a sly smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I am taking you to your son.¡±


    Chu Tianhe and his wife were taken down the mountain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s release them at the same time.¡± Liu Xiangru shouted.


    There was a hundred meters between the two sides. Long Ao let Chen Shao go, and Liu Xiangru also let go of Chu Tianhe and his wife.


    Chen Shao ran towards Liu Xiangru.


    Chu Tianhe held Liu Ran¡¯s arm and walked toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense spread out. If there was any danger, he would immediately detect it.


    Long Ao was also tense, ready to deal with emergencies at any time.


    But Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran came over safely. They were less than ten meters away from Chu Xun, and there was no danger at all.


    The people around looked strange. Chen Wuhui could even order to kill his own son. How could he let Chu Xun¡¯s parents go so easily?


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Long Ao reminded Chu Xun. Once something went too smoothly, there must be something wrong.


    ¡°Mom, Dad¡­¡± Chu Xun trembled slightly and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Little Xun¡­¡± Hearing his son¡¯s voice, Liu Ran struggled to get rid of Chu Tianhe¡¯s support and staggered to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun also rushed forward.


    Liu Ran touched Chu Xun¡¯s arms and held them tightly. Then she stroked Chu Xun¡¯s face with her trembling hands.


    ¡°Little Xun¡­¡± They finally reunited with their son after a long time separation. Liu Ran was so excited and shocked that she cried with joy.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was filled with guilt. It was all because of him that his parents had suffered a lot.


    ¡°My silly boy, you will never have to say sorry to us.¡± Liu Ran sobbed as she caressed Chu Xun¡¯s head. ¡°You have grown taller and stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Chu Xun looked at Chu Tianhe and was about to kneel down.


    Chu Tianhe came forward and grabbed Chu Xun. He scrutinized his son and nodded with satisfaction. He then said with tears in his eyes, ¡°We finally reunited.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, congratulations on the reunion of your family.¡± A strange voice was heard.


    Chu Xun heard the voice and looked over.


    ¡°Little Xun, leave him alone. Let¡¯s go,¡± Liu Ran said anxiously.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and asked.


    ¡°I am Liu Xiangru. According to the seniority, I am your cousin,¡± Liu Xiangru said with a strange expression on his handsome face.


    Chu Xun¡¯s black pupils contracted slightly as he looked at Liu Xiangru indifferently. His eyes were already filled with icy coldness, as cold as the coldest pool under the ground.

 Chapter 186 - Being Humiliated Again!

    Being stared at by Chu Xun, Liu Xiangru suddenly felt cold all over and that his blood was about to freeze.


    ¡°Liu Xiangru, how do you want to die?¡± Chu Xun asked calmly, as if he was asking the other party if he had eaten or slept.


    Liu Xiangru¡¯s expression stiffened. The long-standing hatred for Chu Xun exploded in his heart.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you have no right to kill me. You are too arrogant. Since you dared to come to Xuanji Mountain, today is the day you die. However, before you die, I will kill your parents first.¡±


    Liu Xiangru¡¯s face was distorted as he uttered sinister words.


    At the same time, weird sounds of the ancient egg-shaped, holed wind instrument came from the hillside of the Xuanji Mountain, which was also the Second Heaven.


    At this time, Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran hummed at the same time, and their faces were full of pain.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed all of a sudden when he saw that. He grabbed Liu Ran¡¯s wrist with one hand and Chu Tianhe¡¯s with the other. His eyes were full of bloodthirst as he examined his parents.


    Next to the hearts of the two people was an ugly red thumb-sized worm. They were expanding rapidly and about to explode.


    Chu Xun did not have the time to think about it carefully. Immediately, a few streaks of Reincarnation Lines entered their bodies and wrapped themselves tightly around the two ugly worms.


    ¡°Ew! ew!¡±


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran retched at the same time and spat out the two worms.


    Actually, it was Chu Xun who had used Reincarnation Line to pull the two worms out of their bodies.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two worms exploded, and black red liquid splattered everywhere. When the liquid dripped onto a fist-sized stone, it corroded the whole stone in the blink of an eye, letting out sizzling sounds.


    When it fell on the ground, a hole appeared in the ground.


    The people around were shocked when they saw that. The Heaven Tao Sect was truly vicious. They had actually placed a poisonous worm inside Chu Xun¡¯s parents¡¯ bodies separately.


    Liu Xiangru returned to the Second Heaven with Chen Shao. When he saw that Chu Xun had killed the worms, his eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°Humph, you are really lucky, Chu Xun.¡± Liu Xiangru gritted his teeth and growled. He had been waiting to see Chu Xun¡¯s grief-stricken expression after Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran died.


    Chu Xun used his True Energy to nourish his parents¡¯ bodies as he carefully inspected their bodies. He did not stop until he made sure that there were no other problems.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, how do you feel?¡±


    Their faces became ruddy. Chu Tianhe looked at Chu Xun in surprise and said with a sigh of relief, ¡°It feels so good. It seems that I am several years younger.¡±


    Liu Ran nodded as well. She felt much better than before.


    Chu Xun breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°When we go back, I promise to make you younger and younger. And I will cure mom¡¯s eyes, too.¡±


    ¡°Can my eyes be cured?¡± Liu Ran asked excitedly.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I promise you that your eyes will definitely be cured.¡± Chu Xun felt guilty about his mother¡¯s blindness. Liu Ran was not blind from birth, but became blind later in life. It was her frequent tears that had weakened her vision. Why did she often cry? Chu Xun did not even need to think about the reason. It was because of him.


    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t worry. Now that Chu Xun said he could cure your eyes, he will definitely cure them.¡± Hua Qingwu also came forward to comfort Liu Ran.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Liu Ran asked. She did not expect a girl to be here.


    Looking at Liu Ran¡¯s happy face, Chu Xun knew what she was thinking.


    Chu Tianhe was also curious. Hua Qingwu was so beautiful that she was an eye-catching scenery wherever she stood. It was hard not to notice her.


    ¡°Aunt, my name is Hua Qingwu. You can call me Little Wu¡­¡± Hua Qingwu blushed as she said.


    ¡°You are Little Xun¡¯s girlfriend, aren¡¯t you?¡± Liu Ran asked happily.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Hua Qingwu nodded. Then she remembered that Liu Ran could not see her, so she said in a hurry, ¡°Auntie, I¡­ I am.¡±


    Liu Ran smiled happily and stretched out her hand to search for something in herself. Suddenly, she froze and looked a little embarrassed.


    But Chu Xun laughed heartlessly. Everyone could see that Liu Ran wanted to give Hua Qingwu a present for their first meeting. However, she was in plain clothes and was as poor as a church mouse now. How could there be anything else that she could give Hua Qingwu as a present?


    ¡°Mom, you can give her a present in the future. There is no hurry at this time,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Then he introduced Long Ao to them.


    ¡­


    ¡°Chu Xun, don¡¯t think that you can save your parents just by killing the poisonous worms. When you are dead, I will personally send them to see you in the nether world to avenge my father¡¯s disgrace.¡± Liu Xiangru shouted at the verge of Second Heaven with a ferocious look.


    ¡°Please protect my parents.¡± Chu Xun looked at Long Ao and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Long Ao replied simply, but he was full of strong confidence.


    ¡°Little Xun, where are you going?¡± Liu Ran became nervous when she realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Give me a moment, mom and dad. I will be back soon,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun turned around and his gentle temperament changed greatly. He was like a sharp sword that had been drawn out of its sheath, brimming with bloodthirst.


    ¡°I have already said that I will kill all of you in the Xuanji Mountain. I will definitely keep my words,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently when he looked at Liu Xiangru, ¡°Liu Xiangru, I will start with you.¡±


    Chu Xun reached out his hand and then clenched it tightly.


    Before Liu Xiangru could react, he heard a loud explosive sound in his ear.


    Then he was sprayed by hot liquid all over his body, followed by a bone-piercing pain that made him could not help screaming.


    It was dead silent all around, and everyone was shocked.


    They had clearly seen that as Chu Xun clenched his hand tightly, Chen Shao exploded and became a cloud of bloody mist, and Liu Xiangru¡¯s one arm also exploded.


    It seemed that both Chu Xun and the Heaven Tao Sect had prepared a second plan. However, the Heaven Tao Sect¡¯s second plan had been ruined by Chu Xun, while Chu Xun¡¯s second plan was significantly effective.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Liu Xiangru bled like a pig and his entire body was soaked in blood. He screamed miserably, looking like a ferocious ghost.


    ¡°Chu Xun, damn you!¡± Chen Wuhui roared.


    ¡°Such a vicious person does not deserve to live in this world.¡± The First Presbyter¡¯s kind face was also full of anger.


    Chen Wuhui had lost his ¡®beloved¡¯ son, and the First Presbyter¡¯s beloved disciple had also become disabled.


    Everyone sighed in their hearts. Sure enough, Chu Xun¡¯s nickname, Devil Chu, was not a joke. Once he started a fight, there must be terrifying injuries and deaths.


    The Heaven Tao Sect had planned to kill Chu Xun¡¯s parents, but it was dissolved by Chu Xun.


    As for Chen Shao and Liu Xiangru, one of them was dead and the other was injured in their own place, the Xuanji Mountain.


    They had been humiliated badly by Chu Xun. Chen Wuhui and Wu Changfeng represented the highest authority in the Heaven Tao Sect, but they had been insulted by Chu Xun in public again and again. It was likely that they would feel pain whenever they thought about it in this life.


    ¡°Teacher, help me¡­¡± Liu Xiangru screamed.


    Wu Changfeng flew down from the Third Heaven, heading towards Liu Xiangru.


    Swoosh!


    At the same time, Chu Xun also moved, shooting out like a streak of light. He took a step forward and immediately advanced several dozen meters. His speed was inconceivably fast.


    Boom!


    The Heaven Tao Sect¡¯s grand and mighty gate was shattered by a single punch from Chu Xun, causing rubble to fly everywhere. Chu Xun crossed the exploding earth and headed straight for the Second Heaven.


    Quite a few people secretly sighed with emotion in their hearts. Destroying the Heaven Tao Sect¡¯s gate with one punch was an insult to Chen Wuhui again.


    That was Chu Xun¡¯s style.


    Chen Wuhui¡¯s eyes became gloomy. The corners of his mouth were twitching, and the veins in his temples were throbbing. It was obvious that he was very angry.


    Furthermore, the crowd discovered that Chu Xun¡¯s target was Liu Xiangru when he was rushing toward the Second Heaven at high speed.


    Everyone was speechless. Chu Xun was going to kill Liu Xiangru before Wu Changfeng arrived. He was going to humiliate Wu Changfeng again.


    Everyone could not help holding their breaths. Chu Xun started later than Wu Changfeng, but if he got there first and killed Liu Xiangru, it would be a great shame to the Heaven Tao Sect and they would completely lose their faces.


    Obviously, Wu Changfeng also realized the purpose of Chu Xun. He snorted and sped up.


    ¡°Let me show you what the real speed is.¡± Chu Xun whispered in a voice that only himself could hear.


    The next moment, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Chu Xun also suddenly sped up greatly. Behind him, a white light was left and the air was whistling. At this moment, his speed was two times faster than the speed of sound-breaking. The crowd fixed their eyes on Chu Xun, but they could barely see him.

 Chapter 187 - This Is Chu Xuns Style!

    Wu Changfeng swooped down.


    While Chu Xun flew up from the bottom.


    Both of their targets were Liu Xiangru, who was in the Second Heaven.


    But obviously, everyone could see that Chu Xun¡¯s speed was much faster than Wu Changfeng¡¯s.


    In an instant, Chu Xun reached the Second Heaven.


    ¡°Chu Xun, don¡¯t act so insolently.¡± A fierce roar rang out.


    The Second Heaven was where the presbyters of Heaven Tao Sect lived. A presbyter was furious when he saw Chu Xun rushing to the Second Heaven. Wu Changfeng was the leader of the presbyters. If Chu Xun arrived first and killed Liu Xiangru, it would also bring shame to them, let alone Wu Changfeng.


    The presbyter shouted and rushed to Chu Xun with his Internal Breath surging around him. He punched out, and his Internal Breath shot out like a chain and went straight to Chu Xun.


    He knew that Chu Xun was very strong and that a grandmaster of Sixth Grade like him could not kill Chu Xun. His purpose was to stop Chu Xun for a while and buy time for Wu Changfeng.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were very cold. Looking at the incoming chain of Internal Breath indifferently, Chu Xun raised his hand and directly shattered it, and threw out a punch at the same time. His speed was not affected at all.


    The power of his fist surged like the roaring thunder.


    This grandmaster of Sixth Grade was scared half to death. Only at this moment did he realize how naive his idea to stop Chu Xun for a moment was.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist tore apart the other party¡¯s Protective Qi and hit him hard in the chest.


    In an instant, a cloud of blood mist appeared in the air. The chest of this grandmaster of Sixth Grade was penetrated by a punch.


    Chu Xun passed him and went straight to Liu Xiangru without stopping for a second.


    ¡°Chu Xun, how dare you¡­¡± Wu Changfeng roared.


    Chu Xun had already appeared in front of Liu Xiangru and looked at Wu Changfeng with a mocking expression.


    Bang!


    It was not until this moment that the dead grandmaster of Sixth Grade fell to the ground.


    Liu Xiangru¡¯s pupils enlarged and his face became distorted in shock. He did not expect Chu Xun to be so terrifying.


    ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Xun, please spare my life¡­ We are¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he was pulled up by a few Reincarnation Lines.


    ¡°We are just enemies,¡± Chu Xun said with an indifferent expression.


    After finishing speaking, Chu Xun stretched out his one finger, from which a powerful light shot out. Then Liu Xiangru screamed miserably. His cultivation had been ruined by Chu Xun.


    Then, Chu Xun waved his hand and Liu Xiangru flew out, falling from the Second Heaven.


    The Second Heaven was at least two hundred meters above the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Liu Xiangru screamed in horror as he fell at an extremely high speed.


    After a moment, there was a boom and Liu Xiangru¡¯s scream suddenly stopped.


    Without looking down, Chu Xun still could know what had happened to Liu Xiangru. Now that Liu Xiangru had lost all of his cultivation, a fall from a height of 200 meters was fatal for him.


    Chu Xun looked at Wu Changfeng who was rushing over with calm and indifferent eyes.


    Wu Changfeng suddenly stopped and looked at Chu Xun. His kind look was ruined by the anger in his eyes.


    Everyone was shocked and their throats became dry. Devil Chu was born to humiliate his enemies!


    Wu Changfeng ran from the Third Heaven to the Second Heaven. The distance between them was short.


    While Chu Xun went to the Second Heaven from the bottom and his journey was a few hundred meters longer than Wu Changfeng¡¯s. However, he arrived at the Second Heaven before Wu Changfeng. He had killed not only Liu Xiangru but also a grandmaster of Sixth Grade by the way.


    What a humiliation¡­ Everyone felt sorry for Wu Changfeng.


    ¡°What happened? Did something happen to Little Xun?¡± Liu Ran had lost her eyesight, but her hearing and senses were especially sensitive. She could sense that something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    ¡°Little Xun is fine, but Liu Xiangru¡­¡± Chu Tianhe was also shocked. When they heard Liu Xiangru say that Chu Xun¡¯s nickname was Devil Chu, they did not think much of it, because they had no idea about such a nickname. But now, when he saw Chu Xun easily kill two people, he understood the real meaning of his nickname.


    In less than four years, his son had become so powerful. What had he gone through?


    ¡°It is good that Little Xun is fine!¡± Liu Ran said. She only cared about Chu Xun. As for Liu Xiangru, she did not care whether he was dead or not.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun looked at Wu Changfeng indifferently, and the momentum around him was rising rapidly, full of surging bloodthirst.


    ¡°Wu Changfeng, come and go to hell!¡± Chu Xun pointed his one finger at Wu Changfeng and said. His hatred for Wu Changfeng was no less than that for Liu Xiangru.


    Wu Changfeng¡¯s face twitched. He had been slapped twice in the face by Chu Xun, and he was already furious. He wanted nothing more than to kill Chu Xun.


    Everyone looked at Wu Changfeng, wondering what he was going to do.


    ¡°Hum, you do not deserve my personal fight with you.¡± Wu Changfeng shouted.


    ¡°Are you afraid, First Presbyter of the Heaven Tao Sect?¡± Chu Xun mocked.


    Wu Changfeng¡¯s eyelids, as well as the corners of his mouth, twitched wildly. He said, ¡°Chu Xun, I admit that you are really good. But on Xuanji Mountain, you are nothing more than a grasshopper at the end of autumn that is near its end.¡±


    ¡°You have talked too much nonsense,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    The next moment, Chu Xun shot out like a ray of light and rushed toward Wu Changfeng with his fists.


    At the foot of the mountain, the people from the Martial Tao world were all excited. The rumor that Devil Chu¡¯s attack was simple and tough and he never talked nonsense was true.


    Chu Xun¡¯s speed was too fast. In the blink of an eye, he advanced a hundred meters and arrived in front of Wu Changfeng. He then raised his one hand, around which his True Energy was surging, to slap Wu Changfeng.


    Wu Changfeng¡¯s face was livid. He did not expect that Chu Xun would be so arrogant and would slap him in the face. Therefore, Wu Changfeng, whose aura had become terrifying, immediately let out a furious roar, clenched his fists, and punched at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun smiled coldly and suddenly withdrew his hand. He then flew backward and retreated more than a dozen meters.


    Wu Changfeng failed to hit Chu Xun. The Internal Breath burst out from his fist, and a white chain flew out more than ten meters, whistling in the air.


    Everyone was stunned. They did not know why Chu Xun had retreated.


    Seeing Chu Xun retreat, Wu Changfeng could not help being surprised as well.


    However, when Wu Changfeng felt surprised, Chu Xun suddenly approached as fast as a flash of lightning and kicked Wu Changfeng hard in the face.


    Wu Changfeng flew out and smashed a huge rock dozens of meters away with a bang.


    Everyone was stupefied, and their expressions were strange. It seemed that Chu Xun had planned to slap Wu Changfeng to the end¡­ no, he had kicked Wu Changfeng this time.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wu Changfeng roared angrily and jumped up. Except for a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, there were no other injuries on his body.


    How could a grandmaster of Eighth Grade be injured so easily?


    Chu Xun looked at the mad Wu Changfeng with a calm expression and there seemed to be stars swimming in his eyes. He then raised his head and looked at the Third Heaven. He pointed at Chen Wuhui and said indifferently,


    ¡°Come down, and I will kill you all today.¡±


    Everyone was excited and hot-blooded. What does it mean by being domineering? Chu Xun had thoroughly demonstrated it.


    Chen Wuhui¡¯s face darkened and he stared at Chu Xun coldly with unconcealable bloodthirst in his eyes.


    ¡°Chu Xun, don¡¯t be arrogant¡­¡±


    Just as everyone was attracted by Chen Wuhui¡¯s words, Chu Xun suddenly moved. He was so fast that it seemed that he had just flashed.


    Clap!


    The crisp slap stopped Chen Wuhui¡¯s speech abruptly.


    A man flew out and crashed heavily into the cliff of the Second Heaven. Half of his body was stuck in the cliff, causing the cliff to explode.


    Everyone was stunned and did not know what to say.


    Because the person who had flown away was still Wu Changfeng. He had been slapped by Chu Xun.


    Wu Changfeng had been slapped again. What an unlucky guy he was¡­ Everyone felt sorry for him.


    Chu Xun shook his hand and said in disgust, ¡°Your skin is so thick that my hand hurts.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. The one who had been slapped were still embedded in the stone wall, while the one who had slapped the other actually cried out in pain.


    Chen Wuhui¡¯s face was livid. His eyes were full of anger and bloodthirst, and blue veins stood out on his temples.


    He was well aware that the Heaven Tao Sect had lost face and they had been taught a good lesson by Chu Xun.


    Now, the only way to regain their prestige was to kill Chu Xun.

 Chapter 188 - Slapping and Kicking!

    Bang!


    The stone wall exploded, and the gravel flew everywhere, more horrible than bullets. They rushed toward Chu Xun with a whistling sound.


    Ripples surged around Chu Xun¡¯s body, shattering the broken stones into powder.


    ¡°Chu Xun, damn you¡­¡±


    Wu Changfeng¡¯s half face was swollen like a steamed bun, and the five-fingered handprint on his face were particularly obvious. His face was already twisted with anger, so that he looked like a ghost. It was so frightening.


    As a supreme grandmaster of Eighth Grade, he had been slapped and kicked. It was lucky that he had not gone mad.


    Bang!


    The ground exploded. Wu Changfeng roared and rushed to Chu Xun with terrifying power around him. He raised his hand and a chain of Internal Breath shot out, heading straight for Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. He clenched his fists and punched out.


    Boom!


    The sharp and violent fist directly smashed the white chain. The sound of explosion was as loud as thunder, and the energy was spreading.


    Wu Changfeng roared repeatedly and attacked Chu Xun with palms continuously. His Internal Breath burst out, causing ripples in the air. The sound of explosions resounded in the air, creating a terrifying momentum.


    Chu Xun punched continuously with both hands, scattering all of the Internal Breath rushing towards him. He then closed in on Wu Changfeng and the power of his fist roared like thunder.


    Bang!


    Wu Changfeng was knocked back by Chu Xun¡¯s one punch and stepped back continuously, ground cracking under his feet. He did not stop until he was dozens of meters away. The ground was left with a string of clear footprints, each of which sank about 10 centimeters into the ground. It could show how powerful Chu Xun¡¯s punch was.


    Like two cold bright stars, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were filled with an endless coldness. The next moment, with a movement of his feet, he followed Wu Changfeng like a shadow and raised his fist to attack him.


    Wu Changfeng¡¯s old face was hideous and twisted. He neither gave in nor dodged Chu Xun. As his Internal Breath surged madly, he raised his hand and his Internal Breath burst forth from his palm.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist hit Wu Changfeng¡¯s palm. The air was torn apart, bringing an ear-piercing sonic boom, and the storm caused by the collision spread in all directions. Not far away, a pine tree, as thick as the brim of a bowl, was cut in two in the middle.


    Wu Changfeng let out a deep groan as he was knocked back. The ground was left with a deep ditch by his feet. With a loud boom, he crashed into the stone wall once again. Half of his body was embedded in, causing stones to roll down.


    The people watching the battle were shocked and fell into silence. Chu Xun¡¯s performance was too terrible. Wu Changfeng had been famous for a long time, but he had been hit into the stone wall twice in a row. Although the first success was the result of Chu Xun¡¯s sneak attack, this time Chu Xun succeeded with the help of his real strength.


    Chu Xun showed slightly surprised eyes. The strength of a grandmaster of Eighth Grade was beyond his imagination. If the other party was a grandmaster of Sixth or Seventh Grade, he would already have been killed by his two successive punches.


    Although Wu Changfeng had been hit into the stone wall twice, Chu Xun was very clear that Wu Changfeng had not suffered many injuries, not even a minor injury.


    It seemed that when a warrior broke through to the Eighth Grade, his or her cultivation and physical strength would both be greatly improved.


    Chu Xun looked coldly at the stone wall.


    Sure enough, the stone wall exploded and Wu Changfeng walked out. Although his appearance was in a mess, his breath was still strong. However, when he looked at Chu Xun, his eyes were full of not only ferocity, but also fear.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you must die today.¡±


    Wu Changfeng¡¯s voice was filled with endless hatred. After today, his image of wisdom that he had worked so hard to build for decades would be destroyed completely. No matter whether he would kill Chu Xun or not, people would never forget that he had been insulted repeatedly today. He would become the topic of warriors¡¯ conversation after meals and a joke in the Martial Tao world. The humiliation would accompany him forever.


    Wu Changfeng growled in a low voice, and his Internal Breath started to surge madly around him.


    ¡°Chu Xun, go to hell!¡±


    He punched with both fists at the same time.


    Two white fist prints burst out from his fists and expanded in the wind. In the blink of an eye, they became as big as square tables and rushed toward Chu Xun while sticking close to the ground, dust and stones flying in all directions all the way with amazing momentum.


    The spectators were shocked. Some of them had already recognized that this was Wu Changfeng¡¯s most famous martial skill, Mountain-cutting Fist, which could shatter mountains with one punch. It was very amazing.


    But Chu Xun¡¯s expression remained indifferent. He made a magic signet with one hand and tapped it in the air.


    In an instant, the void quaked and the space distorted. A terrifying large hand descended from the sky with the power of crushing everything.


    The Mountain-cutting Fist was just covered by the huge falling hand.


    Boom!


    The terrifying explosion shook Xuanji Mountain violently, where countless cracks began to spread. The storm caused by the explosion spread like a huge wave. Everywhere it passed, rocks, flowers, and trees directly turned into powder.


    The explosion caused a landslide and huge rocks to roll down. If the Heaven Tao Sect had not withdrawn all the disciples in the First Heaven in advance, the remaining power of the collision alone would have killed a large number of them.


    Everyone was silent, and their eyes were full of horror.


    Wu Changfeng¡¯s eyes changed. Chen Wuhui, who was on the top of the mountain, was shocked. They all had underestimated Chu Xun. Such an underestimate was fatal.


    It was impolite not to make a return for what one received. And it was not Chu Xun¡¯s style not to avenge on his enemies.


    ¡°Wu Changfeng, have a try to take my attack.¡±


    True Energy was swirling around Chu Xun¡¯s palm and his fingertips were shining. He stretched out one finger and tapped in the air.


    Boom!


    The crowd looked over, and their faces changed dramatically.


    There were sounds, as loud as thunder, in the air. A giant pillar-like finger was high in the sky, with a simple and unsophisticated smell of desolation.


    ¡°Demon-slain Finger. Scaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted and the giant finger fell toward Wu Changfeng¡¯s head.


    Wu Changfeng¡¯s eyes were wide open and he looked a little frightened. He subconsciously flew to the side, but to his horror, he discovered that he had been locked onto by the giant finger. He was enveloped by the pressure it emitted and there was no way to avoid it.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wu Changfeng roared, and his Internal Breath surged around him crazily. He once again used Mountain-cutting Fist with both hands to crush the falling giant finger.


    Under the stunned gazes of the crowd, the Mountain-cutting Fist was hit by the giant finger. It cracked, exploded, and dissipated.


    The giant finger did not slow down and hit Wu Changfeng hard.


    Boom!


    The Xuanji Mountain shook again and the ground exploded. The dust was flying all over the sky and a terrifying mushroom cloud rose, as if a nuclear had bombed.


    After a long time, the dust was gone, and everything returned to tranquility.


    Everyone fixed their eyes on the place where Wu Changfeng had been hit and they all could not help gasping.


    A horrible ravine appeared on the ground and spread for dozens of meters. Wu Changfeng, who was in rags, was lying in the ravine like a dead dog and black smoke was coming out of his body, as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Everyone felt their throats were dry and a chill crawling up their spines.


    A grandmaster of Eighth actually had been beaten like a drowned mouse. It was so fucking scary.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze on Chu Xun changed. Chu Xun was too cruel, so that none of them would dare to offend Devil Chu in the future.


    ¡°I will lose a lot¡­¡± the Master of Tianwu Sect muttered.


    Hearing that, Yan Yi looked at him.


    ¡°If I had known that Chu Xun is so awesome, I would have bet more on him. I only bet 50 million. I am wondering if I can increase my bet.¡±


    When Yan Yi heard that, he could not help being speechless and the corners of his mouth twitched. Looking at the bad girl who was absorbed in watching the battle, he could not help feeling proud and said to himself, ¡°Who said that a woman is not as good as a man? My daughter is as excellent as her male peers. She is a man of courage and has bet 100 million on Chu Xun. She will make a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Wu Changfeng, just because of your words, I was put into prison and my parents were banned. You are my absolutely irreconcilable enemy. Only by killing you can I vent my hate. You claimed that you know everything in the world and can predict the future. Have you ever predicted that you would have a present-day ending?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was indifferent and his eyes were cold. His fingers cut down from the sky like a knife.

 Chapter 189 - The Four Demonic Beasts!

    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fingers cut down from the air like a knife. A sharp white light shot out from his fingertips and went straight to Wu Changfeng¡¯s neck with a sharp whistling sound.


    However, all of a sudden, Wu Changfeng, who looked like a dead dog lying on the ground, rolled and avoided Chu Xun¡¯s attack.


    The white light cut the ground, leaving a crack and dirt splashing in all directions.


    Slight surprise emerged in Chu Xun¡¯s cold eyes. The strength of a grandmaster of Eighth Grade was beyond imagination.


    Wu Changfeng jumped up and fled in panic without stopping.


    At the same time, Chen Wuhui moved as well. He flew down from the Third Heaven to help Wu Changfeng.


    Chu Xun did not chase after them, but looked at them coldly.


    ¡°He is too incredible¡­¡± Wu Changfeng¡¯s hair was disheveled, his face was pale, and he was in rags. Before he could finish his words, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth lifted a little, revealing a trace of disdain on his face. He had thought that a grandmaster of Eighth Grade would not be killed.


    He glanced at Wu Changfeng indifferently and then turned to look at Chen Wuhui.


    ¡°Chen Wuhui, come and fight with me.¡± Chu Xun pointed his one finger at Chen Wuhui and shouted.


    Everyone watching the battle was passionate and hot-blooded. Chu Xun¡¯s attitude of gratitude and revenge made them excited.


    As a grandmaster of Eighth Grade, Wu Changfeng even pretended to be dead and rolled on the ground to survive. Would Chen Wuhui dare to accept Chu Xun¡¯s challenge?


    Wu Changfeng¡¯s old face was twisted and deformed. He had been ignored, which was another humiliation to him.


    Eyes full of resentment, Chen Wuhui said fiercely, ¡°Chu Xun, you do not have the right to act presumptuously in the Xuanji Mountain.¡±


    ¡°What if I acted presumptuously?¡± Chu Xun said sarcastically, ¡°Chen Wuhui, if you dare to come over, I will definitely behead you.¡±


    Everyone who was watching the battle had a strange expression on their faces. Chen Wuhui¡¯s words not only failed to scare Chu Xun, but also brought shame on themselves. Chu Xun had almost destroyed the Second Heaven. He was far more than being presumptuous. He had no scruples at all.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I have said before that you do not have the right to act presumptuously in the Xuanji Mountain.¡± With a sinister smile on his face, Chen Wuhui then shouted in a stern voice, ¡°Form the formation!¡±


    Several dozen men appeared, and all of them were presbyters of the Heaven Tao Sect.


    ¡°Chu Xun, do you know what ¡®Xuanji¡¯ means?¡± A strange look appeared on Chen Wuhui¡¯s face as he asked.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyebrows were raised slightly. He sneered and said, ¡°Chen Wuhui, are you referring to the broken formation?¡±


    The entire Xuanji Mountain was covered by Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense and he could sense any change here. He had already found that the Second Heaven was strange and there was a broken formation.


    Chen Wuhui¡¯s expression suddenly changed. How did Chu Xun know the broken formation? In the Heaven Tao Sect, only he and the First Presbyter knew it.


    Wu Changfeng had been insulted badly again. He wished that he could suck Chu Xun¡¯s blood and chew his flesh. The First Presbyter would not betray the Heaven Tao Sect and himself would also not tell it to others. How did Chu Xun know it?


    Wu Changfeng and Chen Wuhui glanced at each other and both understood the other¡¯s meaning, which was to kill Chu Xun first.


    ¡°Activate the formation!¡±


    With Chen Wuhui¡¯s order, dozens of presbyters moved and came to Wu Changfeng¡¯s and his side.


    ¡°Chu Xun, go to hell. I will cleanse Xuanji Mountain of its humiliation with your blood.¡±


    Chen Wuhui shouted and then punched the stone wall on the side.


    The stone wall exploded, revealing a small space of less than one cubic meter. Inside was a stone sculpture, which was a palm, as large as an adult¡¯s palm.


    Chen Wuhui¡¯s Internal Breath surged and burst out from his palm that was pressed against the stone sculpture.


    At the same time, the dozens of presbyters also began to mobilize their Internal Breath. Presbyters in the back placed their palms on the back of the person in front of them and transmitted their Internal Breath. They linked with each other, so that they looked like a long dragon. Finally, all of their Internal Breath poured into Chen Wuhui¡¯s body.


    Chen Wuhui¡¯s power increased greatly, and the stone sculpture suddenly began to shine.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw that. It seemed that people of the Heaven Tao Sect was going to converge everyone¡¯s Internal Breath on Chen Wuhui¡¯s body.


    How could it be possible? With so much Internal Breath gathered in his body, Chen Wuhui would not be able to withstand it and would explode, even if he was very strong.


    Chu Xun looked at them with great interest. It was a secret skill that ten thousand streams flowed back to the sea.


    The stone palm glowed with a brilliant light.


    Boom!


    The entire Xuanji Mountain started to tremble and thunderous booms could be heard continuously.


    Everyone subconsciously became nervous. As warriors, they had keen senses and felt a strong sense of danger.


    Bang!


    The ground in the north, south, east, and west of the Second Heaven suddenly exploded, and four huge stone sculptures slowly rose up.


    The four stone sculptures were four auspicious animals: Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Red Peacock, and Black Tortoise.


    What was even more terrifying was that as soon as the sculptures rose into the air, a terrifying evil spirit began to spread out.


    In addition, the four auspicious animals were more like four demonic beasts. Each had a hideous face and blood-red eyes. They were full of bloodthirst and evil spirits.


    Whistle!


    In an instant, a fierce gale sprang up. Four streams of terrifying power connected, trapping Chu Xun in the middle.


    For a moment, dragon and tiger were roaring, and peacock and tortoise were crying. The evil spirit all over the sky surged, making one could not help shuddering.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Someone in the crowd cried out in alarm. They all felt a sense of danger from far away, let alone Chu Xun who was standing very close to it.


    ¡°There really is a mystery hidden in the Xuanji Mountain. It is so terrible.¡± Even Yan Yi could not help being surprised.


    The Master of Tianwu Sect recovered from his shock and said with a bitter smile, ¡°The Xuanji Mountain is indeed terrifying. I am wondering if Devil Chu can withstand it. I admit that I cannot.¡±


    Everyone was so shocked by the terrifying evil spirit emanating from the four demonic beasts that their hair stood on end and that they felt cold at their backs.


    ¡°Chu Xun, are you all right?¡± Long Ao¡¯s expression changed when he saw the four demonic beasts and he shouted at Chu Xun. Even he felt a sense of danger.


    Hua Qingwu was too nervous to dare to blink her eyes. She held the wooden sword in her hand so tightly that her fingers turned pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Little Xun?¡± Liu Ran asked anxiously.


    Chu Tianhe clenched his fists and did not know what to say at the moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is just a trivial Taoist broken formation.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s words were filled with disdain.


    ¡°A trivial broken formation? Chu Xun, how arrogant you are!¡± Chen Wuhui said as he transmitted the gathered Internal Breath into the stone palm. His face was a little contorted. It seemed that activating the formation was not that easy either.


    Chu Xun glanced at him coldly and then withdrew his gaze. His expression was a little serious.


    The four demonic beasts roared, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, as if they were about to rush out of the stone sculptures.


    This formation was not simple. Although it was broken, it was a Killing Formation and its power was terrifying.


    The reason why he had said it easily was just to comfort his parents.


    However, he was not too worried. To activate the Taoist formation, one had to rely on external forces. For example, at present, Chen Wuhui needed abundant Internal Breath to activate the broken formation and support it.


    However, Chu Xun did not need any external help when he set up a formation. The formation he made could run on its own, which was much better than the Taoist formation.


    Puff!


    Suddenly, Wu Changfeng spat a mouthful of blood essence on the stone sculpture, which then infiltrated into it quickly.


    Immediately, the stone sculpture shone with a more brilliant light, and the evil spirit of the four demonic beats grew more terrifying. Half of their bodies had already broken free from the stone sculptures.


    ¡°First Presbyter¡­¡± A presbyter cried out in alarm.


    ¡°Old Wu, why did you do it?¡± Chen Wuhui was also shocked.


    Wu Changfeng¡¯s face quickly turned pale, and his swollen face looked ferocious and scary. He said sinisterly, ¡°As long as we can kill Chu Xun, it is worth losing this little bit of blood essence. In order to kill him, even if I have to die, I will sacrifice myself without hesitation.¡±


    Wu Changfeng¡¯s words were sinister and terrifying, making people tremble with fear. His words exactly showed how much he hated Chu Xun.


    Similarly, Chu Xun also hated him very much. Today, only one of the two would survive and the fighting would not stop until one of them was dead.


    ¡°Wu Changfeng, Chen Wuhui, open your eyes wide and watch carefully. I will kill you when I break the formation,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently. His gaze became as sharp as knives, and cold glow shot out when he blinked.

 Chapter 190 - What Can It Do to Me?

    ¡°Chu Xun, it is still uncertain who will die today.¡±


    Wu Changfeng¡¯s eyes were full of viciousness. Once again, he sprayed a mouthful of blood essence onto the stone palm.


    Buzz!


    The light of the stone palm grew brighter.


    In an instant, the roar of the dragon and tiger became fiercer and the cry of the peacock and tortoise grew louder, as if they could shatter stone and metal.


    Howl!


    A deep dragon¡¯s roar sounded, causing Xuanji Mountain to tremble. The black dragon, which was more than 30 meters long and full of evil spirit, struggled out of the stone sculpture.


    Although it was only an illusory image, it was filled with billowy evil spirit, as if a demonic dragon had come to earth with the power of destruction.


    It broke free from its restraint and was going to catch Chu Xun¡¯s head with its huge dragon claws that were shining with a cold light. It had a strong bloodthirsty temperament.


    When he saw that, Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly and tapped his feet on the ground lightly. The next moment, he shot out like a ray of light and dodged the attack.


    Bang!


    The huge dragon claw hit the place where Chu Xun had stood before. Sparks flew everywhere, and a deep pit appeared on the rocky ground.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and his dark eyes were as deep and serene as a cold pool. The next moment, he suddenly disappeared on the spot.


    Bang!


    The ground that Chu Xun had been standing just now exploded. The huge dragon claw once again dug out a large hole in the ground.


    The people watching the battle were shocked. They were stupefied and found it hard to believe. They actually saw the legendary dragon. Moreover, it was an extremely brutal and terrifying dragon.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. The next moment, he shot out and rushed toward the dragon like a ray of light. He raised his fist to punch it.


    The giant dragon was more than 30 meters long. Standing on the ground, it looked mighty and ferocious.


    Standing in front of the huge dragon, Chu Xun, who was only as high as its legs, was too small. The difference between the two was too big.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The giant dragon roared and evil spirit surged. It once again stretched out its huge claws to grab Chu Xun.


    ¡°You are just a virtual demonic dragon, not a real one. How dare you act rashly,¡± Chu Xun hummed coldly and said.


    As soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, the True Energy around him started to surge and his entire body started to shine, especially the bones under his skin, which were shining like white jade. And his fists were surrounded by True Energy.


    He threw a punch, accompanied by roars of dragon. The power of his fist rolled like thunder, stirring up the void.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist hit the dragon¡¯s claws fiercely, causing sparks to fly everywhere. And the clash of metals was deafening.


    The demonic dragon roared. Its huge body had been directly knocked over by a single blow from Chu Xun. It fell to the ground and made the ground crack everywhere and rocks explode.


    Everyone was so shocked that their eyeballs almost bulged out of their sockets.


    Chu Xun actually knocked down a dragon with one punch.


    This gave them a feeling of unreality.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The demonic dragon roared and its huge head rushed toward Chu Xun with terrifying, surging evil spirit.


    Chu Xun snorted coldly. He clenched his fists, bringing roars of dragon. Then he punched out and hit the dragon¡¯s head that was rushing towards him.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the demonic dragon howled in pain. Its huge head was knocked back by Chu Xun¡¯s fist and then hit the stone wall fiercely, causing it to explode and the rocks to fly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold and filled with fierceness. He had bathed in the blood of the Ancestral Dragon and had learned the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique, which was the key secret of the Ancestor Long. How could a fictitious demonic dragon be a match for him?


    At this moment, the White Tiger shrouded in black smoke broke free as well. It broke free from the stone sculpture and landed on the ground, shaking the ground.


    Its body was like a small mountain. It had a wide mouth and sharp fangs, each of which was like a sharp knife hanging upside down and shining with cold light. Its eyes were actually bleeding, emitting a bloodthirsty smell.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The White Tiger raised its head and roared, the momentum of a king spreading with the demonic power.


    The next moment, it opened its bloody mouth and pounced on Chu Xun with surging evil spirit.


    ¡°You beast.¡±


    Chu Xun snorted. These monsters that had demonized were no longer auspicious animals.


    Chu Xun raised his fist to punch the White Tiger. The power of his fist surged like thunder.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun punched the tiger¡¯s head fiercely and knocked it back.


    The huge tiger fell and rolled on the ground. Wherever it passed, all the rocks were crushed into powder.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The tiger¡¯s roar was filled with monstrous rage.


    The demonic dragon also let out a loud and deafening roar.


    Both the dragon and the tiger roared, and demonic power surged and spread.


    They were nothing more than beasts that had demonized. All they could think about was killing and destroying everything.


    The demonic dragon opened its huge mouth, and terrifying Dragon Breath gushed out, covering everything.


    Chu Xun flew away like a ray of light, avoiding the attack.


    The Dragon Breath covered a large area of the ground, where thick smoke rose into the air. The ground subsided and large holes appeared one after another. It was incomparably terrifying.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun stopped and kept his feet, the demonic tiger roared and bared its fangs as it rushed toward him. Its huge claw was raised and went straight to his head.


    Chu Xun was furious. He clenched his fists, took the initiative to face it head-on, and rushed to it to attack it.


    Bang!


    The fist, like roaring thunder, hit the tiger¡¯s body, causing a ball of green blood to gush out. The demonic tiger was knocked away by Chu Xun¡¯s powerful punch.


    Chu Xun followed it like a shadow and threw dozens of punches in a row.


    Bang! Bang!


    The demonic tiger roared and balls of green blood gushed from its body. In the end, it smashed into a stone wall, making it directly explode.


    Everyone was horrified. Chu Xun was too terrifying, which almost scared them to death. Even though they were far away, they still could sense how terrifying the demonic dragon and the demonic tiger were. However, they could not do anything to Chu Xun even if they joined forces.


    ¡°Brother Yan, tell me the truth. If it were you, would you have the confidence to win?¡± The Master of Tianwu Sect asked with a rare serious expression.


    Yan Yi shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°If it were me, I might not be able to escape, let alone win.¡±


    The Master of Tianwu Sect gave a strange look to Yan Yi when he heard his answer. He seemed to be surprised by Yan Yi¡¯s honesty. He then said, ¡°I feel that the demonic dragon and the demonic tiger are stronger than a grandmaster of Eighth Grade. But they failed to hurt Chu Xun even though they joined forces. Who is this Devil Chu? Even if he started to cultivate when he was in his mother¡¯s womb, he should not be so terrifying, right?¡±


    Yan Yi threw up his hands. He was also puzzled.


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    A loud cry that could crack metal and stone rang out. The Red Peacock broke free from its restraint and flew into the sky with abundant black smoke.


    Boom!


    The Xuanji Mountain trembled, and a terrifying black smoke spread out on the ground. The Black Tortoise also broke free from the stone sculpture.


    At this moment, all the demonic beasts gathered together.


    The terrifying evil spirit filled the air and spread out with great power.


    The roar of the four demonic beasts made the entire Xuanji Mountain tremble and the void vibrate.


    ¡°Chu Xun, please make your dying speech. You will die at any minute!¡± Chen Wuhui said arrogantly.


    But Chu Xun just looked at him indifferently. He stretched out his hand and pointed at the four demonic beasts as he said disdainfully,


    ¡°I have said that it is just a broken formation. What can it do to me?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Chu Xun, you are too confident. You will soon regret it.¡± Wu Changfeng activated the formation with crazy eyes.


    The four demonic beasts attacked Chu Xun at the same time.


    The Azure Dragon¡¯s claws, which were like several sharp knives, tore through the air and cut down.


    The White Tiger represented killing, so it had the strongest bloodthirsty intention. It opened its bloody mouth and rushed towards Chu Xun.


    The Red Peacock roared and flapped its wings. Then, black flames emerged in the air and swooped down like several fire dragons. The air was burnt and crackled.


    The Black Tortoise was like a small house and its four limbs were like four giant pillars. It stepped on the ground lightly, and immediately cracks appeared and spread on the ground. The black snake coiled around on its back opened its mouth and spat out black cold air, which froze the ground.


    Everyone stared at the battlefield nervously. The four beasts attacked Chu Xun at the same time, and could he still break their attack?


    A cold light flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s black eyes, and the terrifying power of his True Energy surged, causing the air around him to crackle.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted, as loud as thunder. After that, his four limbs and all his bones shone, his internal organs resonated, and red clouds surged around him. He clenched his fists, flew into the sky, and punched Azure Dragon¡¯s falling claws.


    Boom!


    The demonic dragon roared continuously, and once again, it was knocked over by Chu Xun¡¯s fist.


    Chu Xun changed his direction in the air and then swooped down from the sky with powerful fists.


    Bang!


    The leaping demonic tiger happened to be hit on its back by a punch from Chu Xun, who was swooping down.


    The demonic tiger screamed and fell to the ground from the air at high speed. With a boom, it hit the ground heavily. Immediately, stones flew in all directions and cracks appeared everywhere. The demonic tiger¡¯s huge body was buried in the ground.

 Chapter 191 - The Death of A Beauty!

    The black flames emanating from the Red Peacock condensed into several fire dragons that were closing in on Chu Xun. The terrifying temperature caused the air to shimmer and crackle.


    Chu Xun showed composure and presence of mind. His eyes were deep and there were stars shining in his eyes when he blinked.


    Bang!


    The ground under Chu Xun¡¯s feet exploded, but he had already rushed away and avoided the attack of the fire dragons.


    Boom! Boom!


    The fire dragons crashed into the ground. Immediately, the ground became a sea of fire and the flames soared into the air.


    After rushing away, Chu Xun headed straight for Black Tortoise at an astonishingly fast speed. In the blink of an eye, he reached the side of Black Tortoise and raised his fist to attack it.


    Bang!


    The sound was like a thunderclap. Chu Xun punched Black Tortoise on its body with all his might, which only caused it to take a step back.


    Black Tortoise¡¯s defense ability was too terrifying.


    At the same time, it was also angered by Chu Xun. It raised its pillar-like foreleg and was about to trample this little ant to death.


    The four demonic beasts were all shockingly large. In their eyes, Chu Xun was like a little bean.


    The Black Tortoise that had demonized was very terrifying, surrounded by a surging evil spirit. One of its front leg was like a huge pillar and the ground would crack if it dropped on it.


    But Chu Xun did not dodge the attack. His glowing arms crossed in front of his chest to block one of the Black Tortoise¡¯s falling forelimb.


    Boom!


    The ground under Chu Xun¡¯s feet exploded directly and rocks flew everywhere. His legs sank into the ground and only half of his body was left outside.


    This scene shocked everyone so much that they even stopped breathing and their eyes bulged like that of frogs. Was Chu Xun going to lose?


    For such an indifferent man like Chu Xun, he came close to swearing. The power of Black Tortoise was too terrifying, as if it was bearing down on Chu Xun with the total weight of Mount Taishan.


    Fortunately, just his legs sank into the ground. Chu Xun succeeded in stopping Black Tortoise¡¯s one pillar-like forelimb.


    In the view of the people who were watching the battle, Chu Xun was like an ant that was desperately fighting against a falling elephant¡¯s leg and would be trampled to death at the next moment.


    Black Tortoise roared, its voice filled with dissatisfaction and the black snake coiled on its back started hissing.


    Boom!


    The black silk that was wrapped around Black Tortoise surged even faster, rolling up and down.


    This time the lower part of Chu Xun¡¯s body sunk deeper into the ground.


    The people watching the battle exclaimed when they saw that. Could Devil Chu not resist it anymore?


    ¡°Haha¡­ Devil Chu, how does it feel like to be stepped on?¡± Chen Wuhui laughed arrogantly.


    Wu Changfeng, his face full of hatred, kept repeating in his heart, ¡°Come on¡­ trample him to death¡­¡±


    The dozens of presbyters of Heaven Tao Sect also sighed in relief. No matter how powerful Chu Xun was, he would still die.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold and he glanced at him coldly. At this moment, he once again descended a little. If it continued, his whole body would soon be trampled into the ground.


    His True Energy started to surge and both his arms started to glow. Chu Xun shouted softly and the power of his True Energy erupted.


    Swoosh!


    His body sank a little again.


    Chu Xun felt really helpless. Black Tortoise¡¯s defense ability was even stronger than the dark steel. When he exerted his strength, the stones and soil under his feet could not withstand his power and could not support him any longer. Instead of getting out of the trap, he sank deeper into the ground.


    ¡°Chu Xun, what else do you want to say? I will definitely kill you at Xuanji Mountain today, haha¡­¡± Chen Wuhui said in a sinister tone and laughed arrogantly.


    Wu Changfeng suddenly had a strange look on his face as he stared fiercely at Chu Xun.


    A strong sense of unease rose from the bottom of Chu Xun¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It was impossible for Chu Xun to escape. What are you guys waiting for?¡± Wu Changfeng suddenly shouted.


    Swoosh!


    One of the spectators suddenly rushed out and ran toward Chu Xun¡¯s parents like a flash of lightning.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    The person who was about to attack Chu Xun¡¯s parents was the Master of Soul-Depriving Sect, whose nickname was Soul Lord. He was a grandmaster of Eighth Grade and a veteran expert.


    His entire body was filled with a bloodthirsty aura. He had not arrived yet, but his terrifying Internal Breath shot out like a chain and headed directly toward Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran.


    ¡°You are courting death¡­¡± Long Ao was furious. He raised his hand and slapped the incoming chains of Internal Breath fiercely with great power, scattering all of them.


    At the same time, he thrust out his palm. The palm print which was formed by his Internal Breath, shot out and flew straight to Soul Lord with sharp whistling sounds.


    Soul Lord threw a punch and a print of a fist shot out of his fist.


    Boom!


    The two collided in mid-air and exploded. The fierce windstorm spread out and cut the surrounding trees in two.


    Soul Lord flew backward, landed and staggered about. The ground under his feet directly cracked.


    ¡°You are a grandmaster of Ninth Grade!¡± He blurted out in surprise.


    Long Ao showed a terrifying aura as he slapped Soul Lord from the air.


    Soul Lord¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he stepped back hurriedly.


    Boom!


    The place where he was standing at exploded and a big pit appeared. Stones flew in all directions, which were more terrible than bullets. People around dodged in panic and it became a chaotic mess.


    Soul Lord fled far away. Even though Long Ao was furious, he did not chase after him. His responsibility was to protect Chu Xun¡¯s parents and girlfriend.


    ¡°You shameless man, I will kill you when everything else is done,¡± Long Ao said angrily.


    However, Soul Lord stuck out one finger from a distance in order to provoke Long Ao.


    Suddenly, another man in the crowd rushed toward Chu Xun¡¯s parents to attack them.


    It was the Master of Bloody Hand Sect, Blood Hand. He was also a grandmaster of Eighth Grade and an experienced expert.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Long Ao went mad. He did not expect someone else to attack Chu Xun¡¯s parents again. With his bloodthirsty aura appearing, he turned around and threw out a palm with all his might. His Internal Breath turned into chains as they shot out.


    Bang!


    With a dull explosion, Blood Hand was knocked back.


    However, Soul Lord took the opportunity to attack again.


    Blood Hand, who had been knocked back, once again attacked Long Ao. The two fought against Long Ao together.


    Long Ao bristled with anger. He immediately fought back and his every move was fierce, which caused the ground to crack and rocks to fly everywhere.


    He had just broken through to the Ninth Grade and Soul Lord and Blood Hand were both grandmasters of Eighth Grade and experienced experts. Although they were inferior to him, he could not defeat them in such a short time, especially when they combined forces.


    The three of them were fighting fiercely. All the greenery around them were destroyed and rocks were cracked.


    No one noticed that in the crowd, a man was slowly approaching Chu Tianhe and his companions. There was no bloodthirsty aura about him. He was just like an ordinary spectator.


    But all of a sudden, he launched a sudden attack at an extremely fast speed. The dagger in his hand was headed straight for Chu Tianhe¡¯s neck.


    The people who noticed that burst out in exclamations.


    Long Ao roared. He wanted to rescue them, but was stopped by Soul Lord and Blood Hand. In order to stop Long Ao, they risked being punched by him.


    Chu Tianhe was just an ordinary person. When he saw a cold light coming toward him, he stiffened and his blood froze.


    At this critical moment, Hua Qingwu suddenly woke up and pushed Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran away.


    Puff!


    The cold light flashed and disappeared and Hua Qingwu suddenly stiffened. A red thread slowly appeared on her snow-white neck, and then her neck started to bleed. The blood was particularly dazzling in the sun, like a blooming equinox flower, scarlet and glamorous.


    Bang!


    After he succeeded in cutting Hua Qingwu, the man punched her. The weakened Hua Qingwu was flung into the air.


    However, the man did not retreat. Instead, he turned around and rushed to Chu Tianhe and his wife, ready to stab them in the throat with the dagger in his hand.


    Long Ao shouted hurriedly, but he was fighting with the others and could not get free.


    ¡°You shameless people. His family is innocent!¡±


    At this crucial moment, Yan Yi roared angrily. He was the closest, so he raised his hand and threw a palm. His Internal Breath turned into chains and shot out.


    The man was well aware of Yan Yi¡¯s strength, so he suddenly turned aside to avoid it.


    Yan Yi flew over to protect Chu Tianhe and his wife.


    ¡°Feng Wuying, if you dare to attack again, I will attack you, too.¡±


    Yan Yi shouted coldly, revealing the other party¡¯s identity.


    This man was the Master of Shadowless Sect, Feng Wuying. He was a grandmaster of Seventh Grade and good at assassination.


    Feng Wuying glanced at Yan Yi with resentment and retreated unwillingly.


    Hua Qingwu fell onto the grass. Her breath was weak and her vitality was declining rapidly. Her star-like eyes were full of sadness, and tears dripped down her beautiful cheeks. Dressed in white, she lay on the grass, looking sad and desolate.


    Everyone could not bear it. Some female warriors¡¯ eyes turned red. People, even the heavens, were always jealous of beautiful women and wanted to ruin them. Such a beautiful woman was going to die. How cruel it was!

 Chapter 192 - White Hair!

    Chu Xun felt cold, piercingly cold, as if he had fallen into the deepest part of hell.


    He felt pain, deep dark pain, as if someone was cutting his heart with a knife.


    Chu Xun had never been so afraid. Panic and helplessness made him shiver in fear.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He raised his head and roared like a wounded beast. His eyes reddened rapidly and horrible cracks spread on the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground cracked, Xuanji Mountain shook and rocks flew everywhere. Chu Xun soared into the sky.


    Black Tortoise roared. It had been knocked down by Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun knelt on one knee, his hair flying wildly. An evil power, that was more terrifying than that of the demonic beasts, was coming out of his body. His scarlet eyes made people shiver in fear.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The demonic dragon raised its huge claws to grab Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun raised his head abruptly. Blood was actually seeping out from the corners of his eyes and the hair on his temples was turning white at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Everyone was greatly shocked and felt sad.


    Chu Xun was so heartbroken that his hair turned white.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Chu Xun roared toward the sky in anger, questioning and unwilling, which made the listeners sad.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    With a loud shout, Chu Xun rose up from the ground with glowing fists and dragon roars.


    It was Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique!


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist hit the huge falling claw of the demonic dragon. Immediately, sparks flew everywhere and the demonic dragon roared in pain.


    Chu Xun suddenly flew up into the air, like an arrow that had been released and charged straight at the head of the demonic dragon. A powerful fist print had already burst forth from his fist.


    Bang! Bang!


    Chu Xun threw punches crazily. Fist prints were all over the sky and deep sounds could be heard continuously. Large amounts of blood gushed out from the huge head of the demonic dragon.


    The demonic dragon roared. Even though Chu Xun¡¯s every blow would leave behind a fist-sized bloody hole on its head and body, it was still no big deal for it.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were still scarlet red and there was a strange smile on his face. He landed on the ground after using all of his strength. Then, with a speed that was twice the speed of sound-breaking sound, he moved around the demonic dragon quickly.


    The demonic dragon roared as it attacked Chu Xun with its claws, Dragon Breath and tail, which caused the ground to crack and dirt to fly. It seemed that it was performing a one-man show.


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure was blurry. He punched the demonic dragon continuously as he moved around it. Each time he punched, a ball formed by True Energy would enter the demonic dragon¡¯s body.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly stopped. He raised his head and roared as he clenched his fists tightly.


    Boom! Boom!


    First, the demonic dragon¡¯s body suddenly exploded and a terrifying bloody hole appeared on its body. Then, its head, chest, limbs, and tail exploded one by one, bloody mist flowing all over the sky.


    The crowd was very stunned. They watched the hundred-foot-long demonic dragon explode bit by bit and finally broke into pieces.


    The entire Second Heaven was shrouded in the bloody mist caused by the explosion of the demonic dragon.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hair flew crazily in the air. His entire body was soaked by blood and he had completely turned into a blood person. He then turned around and rushed at the demonic tiger.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The demonic tiger roared and its mountain-like claws came at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun rose from the ground and directly passed over its head. The demonic tiger¡¯s claws failed to hit Chu Xun, but hit the ground violently, making it explode.


    Chu Xun turned around and grabbed the demonic tiger¡¯s tail with both his hands. Then, he lifted it and swung it in the air.


    Everyone was shocked. At this moment, Chu Xun was too terrifying. He was simply a bloodthirsty demon king.


    The demonic tiger was dozens of meters long, but its tail was grabbed and it was swung by Chu Xun.


    Boom!


    The demonic tiger was thrown strong against the stone wall. Then the stone wall exploded and the rocks turned into powder.


    The tiger¡¯s tail alone was as thick as a man¡¯s thigh. However, Chu Xun embraced it with both hands like he was holding a broken doll.


    Once again, the demon tiger was thrown violently on the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded and the cracks spread.


    Boom! Boom!


    Chu Xun seemed to have gone mad. He grabbed the demonic tiger¡¯s tail with both hands and threw it at the Black Tortoise.


    Bang!


    The demonic tiger hit Black Tortoise fiercely, causing that area to sink by half a meter.


    Black Tortoise¡¯s four pillar-like limbs sank into the ground. The black snake on its back opened its mouth and wanted to spit out black cold air, but it was hit and directly turned into a pile of muddy flesh.


    The death of the black snake made Black Tortoise furious. It shook its huge body and tried to pull its limbs out from the ground.


    However, Chu Xun caught the demonic tiger again and smashed its back fiercely.


    Black Tortoise roared. The ground exploded and half of Black Tortoise¡¯s body sank into the ground.


    Bang! Bang!


    Chu Xun used the demonic tiger like a hammer. He raised it and hit Black Tortoise with all his strength.


    That area exploded again and again and the area about 10 meters around it was dyed red with blood. No one knew if the blood was from Black Tortoise or the demonic tiger.


    The demonic tiger roared with great anger. It could not resist at all.


    However, Chu Xun had already gone mad. He wielded the demonic tiger and tirelessly smashed it on Black Tortoise again and again.


    The shell of Black Tortoise was already broken and its huge body had been smashed into the ground, where there was a terrible pit. Black Tortoise had already stopped moving, only its blood was pooling around. Finally, the giant Black Tortoise succumbed to its injuries.


    Chu Xun threw the demonic tiger at the stone wall. Then, he followed it like a shadow and caught its neck, as a white radiance and red light erupted from his arms.


    Crack!


    A harsh sound of bones cracking was heard. When the others heard it, their hairs stood on end and they felt shivers running up their spines.


    The demonic tiger¡¯s neck was as thick as two adults¡¯ waists, but it had actually been broken by Chu Xun.


    Everyone was scared by that.


    In particular, people of Heaven Tao Sect were all scared out of their wits.


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    Among the four demonic beasts, only Red Peacock was still alive. The other three had been killed by Chu Xun. Therefore, the Red Peacock could not help feeling sad at the loss of its companions. It raised its head and cried and its voice was so loud that it could even shatter gold and stone.


    Chu Xun held his head high. His hair was flying in the wind and his entire body was surrounded by evil spirits.


    He made a magic signet with one hand and tapped it in the air.


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    A loud and clear cry of a phoenix resounded through the sky.


    Everyone raised their heads and looked over. They immediately became dumbfounded.


    They saw that there were flames all over the sky and the shadow of a phoenix that was dozens of meters long, descended from the heavens like an emperor with cold eyes. Bathing in the fire, it flapped its wings and immediately flames shot up into the sky.


    As soon as the phoenix appeared, the Red Peacock¡¯s power was instantly overwhelmed.


    The Red Peacock was obviously not giving up. It chirped and the flames around it turned into more than a dozen fire dragons and attacked the phoenix.


    The phoenix spread its wings and then swooped down.


    More than a dozen fire dragons were shattered and sparks flew all over the sky.


    The Red Peacock cried out in horror, but it was swallowed by the flames created by the phoenix.


    The phoenix shadow did not slow down as it swooped down and collided with the stone sculpture of Azure Dragon.


    Boom!


    The raging fire spread around and scorched the ground.


    Crack crack¡­


    The stone sculpture of Azure Dragon actually broke into multiple pieces, giving off loud cracking sounds.


    The broken formation had been ruined and Chu Xun¡¯s vision suddenly became clear and bright. The four terrifying smells that had gathered around him also dissipated.


    Puff!


    Chen Wuhui, Wu Changfeng and dozens of presbyters spat out mouthfuls of blood at the same time.


    Chu Xun looked at them with his scarlet eyes and his terrifying power enveloped them.


    The group of people were tense and they did not even dare to breathe.


    However, Chu Xun trembled slightly and shot out like a ray of light. After taking a single step, he was already hundreds of meters away.


    In an instant, Chu Xun appeared beside Hua Qingwu, who was lying quietly on the grass.


    She seemed to be asleep, but she was not at peace. Her beautiful face was full of nostalgia and sadness.


    ¡°Little¡­ Little Wu, don¡¯t sleep. Please wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Wu, don¡¯t play around. I know you are pretending to be asleep. And you want to trick me, right? I will not be fooled this time, I¡­ I¡­¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice suddenly stopped and he could not speak anymore, no matter how hard he tried.


    Chu Xun seemed to have lost his voice. His shoulders trembled slightly and scarlet tears mixed with blood flowed down his cheeks onto the grass, drop by drop.


    The people around avert their reddened eyes. They could not bear to look at this scene anymore.


    The floozies and many female warriors could not help bursting into tears, their hands covering their mouths.


    Even though they were used to seeing people die, they were still very sad now. Chu Xun was so affectionate. He was so heartbroken that even his hair turned white. Even God would shed tears when he saw it, let alone them.

 Chapter 193 - Death by Dismemberment!

    Chu Xun was heartbroken. His blood and tears dripped onto the grass.


    Hua Qingwu laid peacefully among the bushes, like a sleeping beauty that would never wake up.


    All this while, Chu Xun was waiting for Hua Qingwu to open her eyes suddenly and tell him with a smile that she was only pretending to sleep and that she was joking with him.


    However, none of that happened.


    ¡°Look, what is that?¡± Someone shouted.


    They saw a clear teardrop trickling down from Hua Qingwu¡¯s eye which floated in the air. It reflected the bright sunlight like a piece of pure, magnificent azure stone.


    The teardrop floated before Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, as if it was trying to bid him farewell.


    Chu Xun reached out instantly, yet he grasped nothing but air.


    The teardrop disappeared in the sky in the blink of an eye.


    Chu Xun zoned out while staring into the sky. Rays of red light shot out of his crimson eyes for at least 10 centimeters and one could sense his bloodlust right now.


    At this moment, the bright sun was suddenly covered by thick, dark clouds. The entire sky looked as if it was being capped by a giant wok and made people feel extremely depressed and uneasy.


    Swoosh!


    A strong, fierce wind started blowing and dark clouds started rolling across the sky.


    Everyone tucked their necks into their collars as they surprisingly felt cold. Although it was already winter, as warriors they should not be bothered by either the heat or cold, so it came as a shock that they were now feeling this cold sensation.


    At this moment, everyone looked up subconsciously.


    ¡°It is snowing!¡±


    Giant snowflakes were falling from the sky. In the freezing wind, the snow looked like white dragons in the air.


    Within a short period of time, everything was covered in a white blanket. The heavy snow blocked off all routes into the mountain. One could only see vast, boundless land covered in snow.


    The world had turned black and white, which looked strange and unconventional.


    Chu Xun lowered his head slowly and looked at Hua Qingwu. There was no wind nor snow around him within a radius of ten meters.


    He lowered his body and gently wiped away the blood stains on Hua Qingwu¡¯s neck while holding her in his arms.


    ¡°I will bring you home once I kill them.¡± He said, then he kissed Huaqingwu gently on her forehead. It was the first time he took the initiative to kiss her.


    However, the love of his life had passed on.


    Chu Xun set up a magic formation using a magic signet and covered Hua Qingwu in it, then he stood up slowly.


    ¡­


    He spat out a mouthful of blood the moment he straightened his body.


    Everyone knew that was caused by his sorrow.


    ¡°Xun¡­¡± Chu Tianhe said as tears trickled down his cheeks. Self reproach was written all over his face.


    Knowing that Hua Qingwu sacrificed her life to save them, Liu Ran also burst into tears.


    Chu Xun was a little stunned, then he turned toward them and forced a smile that was uglier than a crying face and said, ¡°Dad, mom, it is not your fault. It is theirs¡­¡± His voice was already hoarse.


    Chu Xun disappeared before he could even finish his sentence. With the speed of lightning, he dashed toward Feng Wuying.


    Feng Wuying¡¯s expression changed immediately. Luckily, he was prepared for any circumstances, so he disappeared into the snow in an instant.


    Shadowless Sect was known for their assassination skills. They were masters at stealth techniques and Acrobatic Jumping. There were barely anyone who could beat them in this area.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes looked like distant stars on a cold night. With True Energy surging through his palm, he raised a hand and punched with all his strength toward the sky.


    The snowflakes were transformed into a snow dragon after being agitated by True Energy and it charged toward the sky with a deafening roar.


    Boom!


    A blood mist appeared in the sky after a muffled sound was heard. A body then fell from the sky.


    That body was Feng Wuying¡¯s. His shoulders were covered in blood and horror was displayed all over his face.


    Feng Wuying¡¯s concealing and assassination skills were invincible, yet they were defeated so easily by Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s clothes were covered in blood as well and it made a startling contrast as he stood in the white snow covered field.


    Bang!


    Feng Wuying fell heavily onto the ground, shaking up the snow into the air. As a grade-seven Grandmaster, he could still withstand his injuries, so he jumped to his feet and ran toward Soul Lord and Blood Hand for protection.


    Chu Xun watched him with a cold expression, then travelled at least ten meters with one single step. He caught up with Feng Wuying within only two breaths.


    His punch once again set off a fierce wind with a clap of thunder.


    Crack!


    With the jarring sound of bones breaking, Feng Wuying let out a terrifying shriek and flew backward. His arms were twisted to an unimaginable degree.


    Raising his hand, Chu Xun shot out numerous Reincarnation Lines and pinned Feng Wuying in midair.


    Chu Xun¡¯s crimson eyes grew even more malevolent. He reached out his fist and formed another snow dragon that spiraled around him, then opened his fist and waved his hand.


    Amidst the blizzard, the snow dragon charged toward Feng Wuying, who was pinned in midair.


    As the dragon approached him, it exploded into countless sharp crystal shards and roared past Feng Wuying¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Feng Wuying¡¯s scream was like a devil¡¯s cry.


    Everyone looked to the sky to see Feng Wuying wriggling and screaming in midair. He looked thinner than before and blood started dripping from the sky.


    They all shuddered at what they saw and felt cold sweat forming on their backs as they gritted their teeth.


    Feng Wuying looked thinner because the numerous crystal shards were slicing the flesh off his body. Chu Xun¡¯s plan was to dismember him!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A warrior shuddered violently and flung something away immediately.


    It was a thin slice of flesh with traces of blood ¡ª it came from Feng Wuying¡¯s body.


    Everyone stepped back in fear immediately.


    Because a lot more slices of flesh started falling from the sky.


    Everyone looked at Chu Xun in fear. ¡°This is horrifying. He is cutting Feng Wuying into pieces, he is dismembering him!¡±


    With a wave of Chu Xun¡¯s hand, the snow dragon appeared and charged toward Feng Wuying once more.


    Everyone heard that terrifying ¡°puff¡± sound again. It sounded like a knife cutting through a leaf.


    After another round of attack by the snow dragon, everyone looked up again despite their great fear.


    Horrified gasps could be heard one after another and some even retched at what they saw.


    Being pinned in midair, Feng Wuying already lost the strength to scream. Even more blood dripped from the sky and he was thoroughly soaked in his own blood. One could even see his crimson muscles contracting slowly.


    In the next few minutes, the snow dragon kept reforming and exploding while charging toward Feng Wuying. This process was repeated numerous times.


    Within this duration, everyone witnessed Feng Wuying being reduced from a complete human being into a terrifying skeleton.


    His pale skeleton wriggled in the air, making a couple of horrifying ¡°clank¡± sounds amidst the snowstorm.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and formed giant chains using his True Energy.


    Boom!


    Feng Wuying¡¯s skeleton was smashed into fine powder with only one punch, then the powder dispersed in the air.


    There was a dead silence.


    After his dismemberment, Feng Wuying was reduced into ashes.


    The King of Assassination of this generation was now gone from this world forever.


    While they were frightened by what they saw, everyone could not help but think about what they would do if they were Chu Xun. Surprisingly, they realized that if they were in his shoes, even smashing Feng Wuying into ashes would not be enough to quell their hatred.


    That meant even if Feng Wuying was dead, Chu Xun¡¯s hatred would still be there.


    They looked to Soul Lord and Blood Hand to find that they had already joined Chen Wuhui, Wu Changfeng and the others.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Long Ao said, his face full of guilt and regret. He believed that since he failed to protect Hua Qingwu, he failed in the task that was given to him.


    Long Ao could not be angrier at himself at this moment. He once promised Chu Xun that he would ensure that Hua Qingwu would be protected from all harm, but now¡­ Looking at Soul Lord and Blood Hand, he felt a strong intent to kill in his heart.


    Chu Xun remained expressionless, even his breath was calm and unaffected. Only those devilish, crimson eyes made everyone flinch the moment they looked at them.


    ¡°Take care of my parents.¡± Chu Xun said without even looking back.


    He then walked toward Chen Wuhui and the others without waiting for Long Ao¡¯s reply. He did not approach them at a terrifying speed, instead he walked slowly, making sure that every step made its print on the ground.


    Amidst the blizzard, there were many people around, yet Chu Xun¡¯s back view looked extremely lonely.

 Chapter 194 - Fighting Alone!

    The snow was getting heavier as the storm became more violent.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hair was fluttering in the storm. His blood-tainted clothes stood out glaringly in the snow covered land.


    He walked very slowly, leaving a trail of deep footprints behind. His eyes were crimson in color and had a devilish look in them, and the smell of his bloodlust permeated through the storm. He was like a wounded beast, a beast that wanted to tear down everything in its way.


    Chen Wuhui looked grim, yet he had no regrets. It seemed that the grievances between Chu Xun and Heaven Tao Sect would never end until one of them was eliminated.


    Wu Changfeng had suffered the gravest injury. His face turned purple as he stared at Chu Xun in extreme anger. If one looked closely however, one would find a trace of fear that even he himself might not have been aware of.


    There were Soul Lord, Blood Hand, about ten presbyters from Heaven Tao Sect, and sects that came to Heaven Tao Sect for refuge. A glint of light flashed across all their eyes, yet no one knew what was going through their minds.


    ¡°I am sure we all know the disposition of Chu the Devil. At this moment, the only way we might survive is to fight him with all our combined strength. Otherwise, no one will survive.¡± Chen Wuhui said.


    ¡°I suggest that you give up whatever plan you are having now. Chu Xun¡¯s woman is dead and now he has become insane. It is either we kill him now or he takes our lives. If we want to live, we must channel all our strength into fighting our common enemy.¡± Wu Changfeng said with a sneer. He already sensed that these people were making their own plans.


    Soul Lord and Blood Hand looked at each other, then nodded at the same time.


    ¡°Please do not save your strength for later. We must give our all. If we don¡¯t kill Chu Xun now, we will all end up in hell.¡± Blood Hand said dismally.


    Everyone fell into deep silence. ¡°The way Chu Xun dismembered Feng Wuying just now was way too cruel, way too scary!¡±


    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? Chu Xun is only human, he will bleed and die just like us. We have four grade-eight Grandmasters, three grade-seven Grandmasters and more than ten grade-six Grandmasters. With our combined strength, I believe killing Chu Xun will be easy!¡± Soul Lord said arrogantly.


    ¡°Soul Lord is right. Chu Xun is human too. We have way more people than him, what is there to be afraid of?¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°So what if he is a divine being? Today we will achieve the impossible by slaughtering a divine being!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he is a divine being or a demon! We will show the world that nothing can stand in our way!¡±


    All these people were the strongest Grandmasters of their generation. They had high cultivation and were all well-respected by others. As Grandmasters, they all had strong wills and outstanding talent!


    Indeed, they were shocked by Chu Xun¡¯s cruelty earlier on, yet they realized that only one side would survive today. Therefore, the only way to survive was to fight with all their strength¡­ They had to give their all to try and kill Chu Xun.


    The onlookers could not help worrying about Chu Xun. Among this group of people led by Chen Wuhui, there were already four grade-eight Grandmasters. They were even stronger than some of the prominent sects today¡­


    Chu Xun, on the other hand, was fighting alone.


    Chu Xun stopped somewhere less than twenty meters away from them. His devilish eyes had glints of red lights in them, as he gave off a terrifying vibe.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun traveled twenty meters in only one leap.


    His entire body lit up, his organs resonated and every bone in his body had the appearance of a pure jade stone. His punch was accompanied by the roar of a dragon and a raging storm.


    This punch was targeted at Soul Lord.


    Soul Lord pushed forward with his palm using all his Internal Breath. Under the force of his strength, snowflakes danced in the air.


    Blood Hand attacked at the same time. His roundhouse kick was ferocious and filled with Internal Breath as well.


    Boom!


    The storm grew even stronger and a ripple effect started spreading. The snow nearby was transformed into fine powder, accompanied by harsh sounds.


    Soul Lord was forced to step back from the onslaught of Chu Xun¡¯s punches and he let out an angry growl. With each punch from Chu Xun, he would take one step back and the ground under his feet would start cracking. His arms were trembling and his eyes were filled with disbelief, for Chu Xun¡¯s punches were incredibly strong.


    At this moment, Blood Hand¡¯s forthcoming kick was aimed at Chu Xun and a menacing sound was heard. The force of this kick was extremely aggressive as well.


    Chu Xun turned and punched outward using a magic signet.


    Boom!


    The snow was sent flying under the impact of this bout of immense energy and Blood Hand was sent flying by Chu Xun¡¯s punch.


    Internal Breath was already raging inside Chen Wuhui and Wu Changfeng¡¯s bodies. Their eyes were filled with killing intent as they charged furiously toward Chu Xun.


    Instead of retreating, Chu Xun charged forward with the magic signet in his fist.


    Boom! Boom!


    Chen Wuhui and Wu Changfeng were knocked back, following the muffled sounds of the dual collision. Their feet left some deep furrows in the ground.


    Under the immense impact, Chu Xun was also forced back a few steps. He let out a muffled grunt and there were cracks on the ground wherever he stepped.


    ¡°Slaughter him.¡±


    Soul Lord charged toward him with a furious roar. The momentum in both his punches slashed across thin air.


    Blood Hand had a layer of blood mist covering both his palms. As he waved his hands, a bloody hand signet was formed in the air and charged toward Chu Xun. Wherever the hand signet traveled, the snow melted and even evaporated, indicating its horrifying power.


    When Chen Wuhui and Wu Changfeng were knocked back, a burst of energy shot out from under their feet. They made use of that energy to charge toward Chu Xun again, attempting to take his life this time.


    At the same time, all the householders of Wuji Sect and Arhat Sect, together with the King of Poison who had run away earlier, charged toward Chu Xun.


    There were numerous punches and palm signets in the sky all of a sudden. Internal Breaths converged into chains and charged toward Chu Xun all at once.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes looked as indifferent as ever. There was a circle of light surrounding him. He had a magic signet he just formed in his left hand and there was a fist signet in his right hand.


    He attacked using both arms and the sky was immediately filled with the cries of a dragon and a phoenix. The land shook under such a great impact.


    A phoenix bathed in flames dashed from the sky and set everything within a radius of hundreds of meters on fire. The snow melted instantly under the heat.


    Chu Xun attacked with the speed of light, charging at everything in his way.


    Boom!


    The apparition of the phoenix clashed with the palm signets, fist signets and all the chains formed by Internal Breath, giving out a terrifying explosive sound and a mushroom cloud appeared in the sky. The entire landscape was covered in dust and debris and it looked like the end of the world.


    Puff!


    Chu Xun¡¯s punch penetrated right through the heart of a grade-six Grandmaster.


    Crack!


    Accompanied by the jarring sounds of bones cracking, two grade-six Grandmasters were knocked back through the air. Their chests caved in and there were two bloody holes on their backs.


    Boom!


    Blood started dripping from the sky again when Chu Xun smashed the head of another grade-six Grandmaster with his fist.


    ¡°Chu Xun, don¡¯t underestimate us!¡±


    With a ferocious roar, Chen Wuhui hit out with both his fists. Fist signets shot out from his fists and charged toward Chu Xun.


    Wu Changfeng did not remain idle either. He slashed across the air with his palm using his Internal Breath, charging right at Chu Xun.


    Soul Lord and Blood Hand escaped from the storm and charged toward Chu Xun as well.


    Boom!


    A blood mist appeared in the sky ¡ª another Grandmaster had just been killed by Chu Xun¡¯s single punch.


    At this moment, Chen Wuhui and Wu Changfeng approached him with their attacks. Chu Xun flew backward immediately, yet he felt a chill creeping up his back ¡ª A bloody hand signet was charging right at him with an overwhelming power.


    Chu Xun shifted away again and hit out.


    Boom!


    The bloody hand signet was shattered by his punch.


    Chu Xun dodged all the other attacks with his quick movements, like a swift butterfly flying through a garden.


    Boom! Boom!


    Those attackers fell, leaving multiple pits on the ground.


    ¡°Chu Xun. you will die right now.¡±


    Chen Wuhui shouted as he charged toward Chu Xun once more. He raised his hand and attacked again.


    A killing intent flashed across Chu Xun¡¯s cold eyes. All of a sudden, his arms started glowing and his hair floated wildly in the air as if he was a divine being. He punched with all his strength and the attack carried the momentum of roaring thunder.


    At this moment, however, Wu Changfeng, Soul Lord, Blood Hand and all presbyters from Heaven Tao Sect formed a long line to transfer all their Internal Breath to Chen Wuhui.


    Chen Wuhui grinned ominously. The energy surrounding him had reached a terrifying level. The ground cracked and the mountains shook violently as he hit downward with his palm.


    Boom!


    The sound of the explosion was deafening. The momentum of Chu Xun¡¯s punch was shattered and he was knocked back.


    Puff!


    As he floated through the air, Chu Xun spat out a mouthful of blood. He then hit a rock wall which shattered under the impact.

 Chapter 195 - The Demon-Slaying Four Fingers!

    The raging storm was accompanied by heavy snowfall.


    Nothing could be heard except the sound of snowflakes touching the ground.


    Boom!


    The rock wall suddenly exploded and unleashed a strong energy wave. Debris flew all over the place like high-speed bullets.


    A figure emerged from the dust ¡ª it was Chu Xun. Judging by the blood stains at the corners of his mouth, he was injured.


    That attack earlier on had taken a toll on Chu Xun. It was the combined strength from four grade-eight Grandmasters, three grade-seven Grandmasters and more than ten grade-six Grandmasters.


    Long Ao grew extremely worried when he saw this.


    Chu Tianhe clenched his fists and watched Chu Xun anxiously as well.


    Chu Xun, on the other hand, looked calm as usual. The only difference was those devilish eyes of his. Everyone could feel their blood freezing in their veins when they looked at his eyes.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you will die today. Since your woman is already gone, we will send you to accompany her soon. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me for that?¡± Wu Changfeng mocked Chu Xun and laughed morbidly when he saw that Chu Xun was injured.


    ¡°Chu Xun, no one has ever dared to mess with us on Xuanji Mountain, because they know only death awaits them. You won¡¯t escape from us. Today you shall die in our hands and nurture the land on Xuanji Mountain!¡± Chen Wuhui said arrogantly.


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Chu Xun said in a hoarse voice. It was the first time he spoke during this fight.


    Once he finished speaking, he started forming a magic signet with a speed that was not visible to the naked eye.


    He then pointed toward the sky.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Killing the living by the first finger!


    Boom!


    The ground shook and the snow was blown away. A giant and majestic finger appeared and fell toward Chen Wuhui and the others with an overwhelming strength.


    ¡°Chu Xun, stop your meaningless struggle and prepare to die!¡± Chen Wuhui shouted, then said fiercely, ¡°Give me a hand, everyone.¡±


    The others immediately transferred their Internal Breath into Chen Wuhui¡¯s body.


    Chen Wuhui¡¯s energy increased to a terrifying level in an instant. He then hit the giant finger multiple times, using his palms.


    His palm signets grew stronger against the wind. Each palm signet was as big as a table and they all hit the giant finger with immense strength.


    Boom! Boom!


    Horrifying palm signets clashed with the giant finger and sounds of explosion filled the sky. Multiple storms were unleashed upon the collision together with rumbling sounds.


    The giant finger shattered under the strength of the palm signet, emitting a bright light across the sky.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hands did not stop moving. He continued forming another signet and pointed to the sky once more.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª smashing the mountain and river by the second finger!


    Boom!


    Another giant finger appeared in the sky and charged toward the ground with an overwhelming power to annihilate everything in its way.


    ¡°Chu Xun, if you stop your meaningless struggles and surrender now, I will leave your corpse intact when I kill you, otherwise you will die and be cut up into pieces!¡±


    While teasing and threatening Chu Xun, Chen Wuhui attacked multiple times, thrusting his palms toward the falling giant finger.


    With the combined strength of the others, Chen Wuhui could now even make the air explode by simply waving his hand. Any attack of his would contain immense power now.


    The deafening sounds of explosion once again filled the sky and made the mountains shake violently. It triggered many landslides and rocks were tumbling down the mountains all at once. It was a terrifying scene to behold.


    The red lights in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes became even brighter at this point and he formed magic signets at an even higher speed.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª scaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!


    Boom!


    Another giant finger fell from the sky. Its imposing power even twisted the space nearby.


    Chen Wuhui kept attacking with his palms, there was not a single trace of fear in him.


    Flashing lights appeared in the sky along with the explosions and deafening sounds comparable to thunderclaps, came one after another. The ground quaked continuously.


    Chu Xun¡¯s signet-forming speed grew even faster.


    Puff!


    He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Even so, his hands did not stop forming signets. The lights surrounding him were still bright, as if he was a small sun in the sky and gave off a dangerous vibe at the same time.


    Puff!


    Chu Xun spat out another mouthful of blood and staggered back. His eyes grew even more devilish.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Chu Xun. His energy now resembled that of a nuclear bomb. People could already sense the danger simply by looking at him.


    ¡°Everyone, please help me to kill him.¡±


    Chen Wuhui sensed great danger as well.


    Everyone released more energy all at once.


    Chen Wuhui grunted as an immense Internal Breath entered his body. If not for his secret technique, he would have exploded by now.


    ¡°Chu Xun, it is time for you to die!¡±


    Chen Wuhui laughed ferociously as he formed a giant palm using his Internal Breath and charged toward Chu Xun.


    When this giant palm appeared, sounds of explosion could be heard even hundreds of miles away and the entire space was distorted. Even the onlookers from hundreds of miles away could feel the sense of destruction in the air.


    They did not dare to breathe heavily. They stared at the giant palm and trembled inside.


    This giant palm had horrifying energy, as if it could annihilate the world in a split second.


    At this moment, however, Chu Xun suddenly held his head high and stared directly at Chen Wuhui with his devilish, crimson eyes.


    His hoarse voice then echoed in the sky ¡ª


    ¡°Demon-slain Finger ¡ª shaking the Heaven and Earth by the fourth finger!¡±


    Boom!


    Everyone heard a muffled sound that resembled the sound of an ancient stone gate being opened. A feeling of desolation enveloped everything within a couple of miles.


    At this moment, the blizzard stopped and everything became extremely quiet, as if the world had returned to the point of its birth.


    A huge rock pillar filled the space between the sky and the ground. Vintage and mystical patterns appeared on the pillar under the sunlight.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Chu Xun growled toward the sky, his hair in disarray.


    The rock pillar moved at the sound of his voice, creating cracks on the ground by simply leaning slightly.


    Boom!


    The Star-Reaching Hall in Third Heaven on Xuanji Mountain, where Chen Wuhui resided, was smashed into a pile of debris by the falling rock pillar.


    Chen Wuhui¡¯s eyes turned red in anger. Star-Reaching Hall was a sacred place for Heaven Tao Sect. The memorial tablets of all the past Masters were kept inside.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I will kill you¡­¡± He shouted furiously.


    Chu Xun remained silent.


    Boom!


    Both heaven and earth were shaking as the ancient-looking pillar crumbled.


    Boom!


    The palm signet formed by Chen Wuhui and the combined strength of the others collided with the falling rock pillar.


    There was no explosion, but only silence.


    A small speck of light was floating in the air.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Yan Yi shouted as his face suddenly changed.


    Long Ao already moved away quickly with Chu Tianhe and his wife.


    Everyone could sense the impending danger.


    ¡­


    With a buzzing sound, ripples were formed in the air. That tiny speck of light was growing bigger by the second. It grew to the size of a small sun in no time, its light blinding and it lit up everything nearby.


    ¡°Run¡­ Run!¡±


    Everyone started running away as if they had all gone crazy.


    Boom!


    The little sun exploded in the sky with a power that could shake the earth. The blinding light of the explosion lit up the sky. A storm was raging, its power was comparable to the mountainous waves caused by the explosion of a torpedo.


    Boom!


    The hills nearby exploded after being hit by the storm. Their tops were all flattened.


    Trees that were hundreds of years old were reduced to pieces in the storm.


    Boom!


    The Second Heaven of Xuanji Mountain was hit by the storm and collapsed. Rocks about the size of a house rolled down the mountain and were crushed by the storm as well.


    Smoke and dust covered everything in sight, it was as if it was the end of the world.


    Chu Xun was engulfed by the storm.


    So were Chen Wuhui and the others.


    The explosion impacted everything within the radius of a thousand meters. Hills were smashed into flat grounds, all trees and bushes were destroyed and all rocks were reduced to dust.


    Everyone ran to the safe zone a thousand meters away from the explosion and looked back with fear written all over their faces.


    ¡°Look¡­¡± Someone shouted in shock.


    Even if he did not shout, everyone would have noticed what he was talking about.


    After the storm, Chu Xun was still standing at his old spot. People could not see the expression on his face but only his back view.


    There used to be about a hundred people on Chen Wuhui¡¯s side, yet now there were less than twenty left. Each one of them was in extremely bad shape and suffered injuries of different severities.


    The rest were already ground into dust by the storm.

 Chapter 196 - Charging Forward on the Path of Blood!

    Chu Xun examined his body and frowned. ¡°It is worse than I imagined!¡±


    The fourth move of Demon-slain Finger was way too advanced for someone with his cultivation to use. Since he used the move forcibly, multiple veins in his body burst and even his organs had cracks on them. His once clear bones had also turned dull.


    He tried to repair his body using True Energy, but it was to no avail. About eighty percent of his True Energy was already spent.


    It cost him a lot to use the fourth move, but it was worthwhile since it eliminated more than thirty presbyters.


    The crimson light in Chu Xun¡¯s devilish eyes did not diminish as he looked toward Chen Wuhui and the rest.


    All of them looked extremely pale. Their hair were messy and their clothes had been ripped into pieces.


    Despite surviving the earlier attack, they were still badly injured. If those dead presbyters had not blocked most of the power of that storm for them, they would never have made it through alive.


    Chu Xun once bathed in the blood of Ancestral Dragon and he was also trained in Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique, so the toughness of his body was beyond comparison.


    Therefore, their injuries were more severe than Chu Xun¡¯s.


    Chen Wuhui¡¯s pale face become distorted due to hatred and regret. ¡°So many presbyters of Heaven Tao Sect are gone just like that¡­ They are the treasures and foundation of Heaven Tao Sect¡­¡±


    The others did not look good either. They knew better than anyone that their strength now was not even at one tenth of their peak condition.


    Chu Xun stared at them like a beast thirsty for blood.


    They could not relax at this moment. They only hoped that Chu Xun was just as badly injured and unable to fight as well.


    Puff!


    Chu Xun spat out a mouthful of blood. He tried to move, yet his movements triggered his injuries and disturbed the blood flow in his body.


    Chen Wuhui and others were stunned at first, then looked extremely happy. It seemed that Chu Xun was badly injured as well.


    ¡°Master Yan, please take care of them. I will give you my thanks in the near future.¡± Long Ao said to Yan Yi, while pointing at Chu Tianhe and his wife. He seemed to be filled with a killing intent.


    Yan Yi immediately replied politely, ¡°Rest assured I will do all I can to keep them safe.¡± Facing a grade-nine Grandmaster, he did not dare to show any disrespect.


    ¡°Thanks a lot!¡± Long Ao said as he clasped his hands in front of him. He then rushed toward Chu Xun.


    ¡°Stand away. I will crush these scums.¡± Long Ao said. He had been holding back his anger for too long, now he needed to shed some blood as well.


    Chen Wuhui and the others cursed inwardly. ¡°He is a grade-nine Grandmaster, we cannot be his opponent even in our peak condition, let alone now. If he attacks, we will surely die.¡±


    ¡°I will do it myself.¡± Chu Xun said drily in his hoarse voice.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Long Ao said in a deep voice. He was startled by Chu Xun¡¯s reply.


    Chu Xun remained silent for a while and looked at Chen Wuhui, then he dashed toward them all of a sudden.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted angrily and channeled all the True Energy left in his body to his fists. He then formed fist signets and charged forward.


    It started snowing again.


    Chu Xun¡¯s punch might not have its greatest strength now, yet it was still so powerful that the wind started to blow wherever his fists traveled.


    Chen Wuhui¡¯s face now turned gloomy. He retreated hastily and tried to dodge the incoming attack.


    Bang!


    A grade-six Grandmaster was knocked into the air by Chu Xun as he was too slow. His entire chest caved in and his heart was shattered.


    ¡°Wu Changfeng, it is your turn to die.¡±


    Chu Xun growled and charged toward Wu Changfeng with his fist held high.


    Wu Changfeng was already injured by Chu Xun and he also spent a lot of energy activating the formation. After being attacked by the storm, his body felt hollow. He had spent all his Internal Breath and had grown even weaker than the other grade-six Grandmasters.


    Chu Xun¡¯s fast punch hit his shoulder fiercely.


    Crack!


    With a jarring sound of bones breaking, Wu Changfeng¡¯s shoulder blade was smashed by Chu Xun¡¯s punch.


    Wu Changfeng screamed due to the immense pain.


    Chu Xun punched out again and hit his rib cage.


    Multiple cracking sounds were heard. Apparently this punch broke pretty much all of Wu Changfeng¡¯s ribs.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Wu Changfeng suddenly let out a miserable shriek.


    Chen Wuhui and the others¡¯ faces had fear and panic written all over them as they hurriedly stepped back.


    That was because Chu Xun used his hand as a claw to pierce through Wu Changfeng¡¯s body and pulled one of his ribs out.


    They all felt their hairs standing on end when they saw that.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun punched Wu Changfeng¡¯s face and smashed the bones there. He then punched again and Wu Changfeng¡¯s chest caved in. Bones pierced through his skin and were exposed and there was still blood dripping from them. The air was filled with the pungent, sickly smell of blood.


    Bang! Bang!


    Chu Xun continued punching his fist as if he was not exhausted at all. With each punch, new blood spilled all over him, yet he did not seem to be bothered by that at all.


    Wu Changfeng did not even have any strength left to scream. Almost all his bones had been smashed by Chu Xun. Now he just laid on the ground like a pile of mud and moved slowly.


    Bang!


    His head was smashed by Chu Xun¡¯s foot. There was blood and pieces of his bones everywhere.


    Chu Xun punched again and an energy ball formed with his True Energy was channeled into Wu Changfeng¡¯s body. His body then exploded and his flesh was scattered all over the place.


    The First Presbyter of Heaven Tao Sect died just like that, without any dignity. Even a dog would not have died as horrendously as him, being smashed to death.


    ¡°I will kill you all!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted furiously again and charged toward Chen Wuhui. He raised his fist without even thinking.


    Chen Wuhui trembled in fear.


    ¡°Let us counter him together.¡±


    He knew too well what his current condition was like. Fighting Chu Xun alone now would cost him his life, so he tried to persuade the others to fight back together.


    ¡°We must stop him.¡±


    Soul Lord said as he stepped back. His face looked dark and gloomy. Apparently his injuries had also taken a toll on him.


    Seeing that Chu Xun was approaching, he became anxious, so he pulled King of Poison over and pushed him toward Chu Xun.


    King of Poison¡¯s face immediately turned green with fear.


    Chu Xun penetrated his chest using his fist without any hesitation.


    ¡°Soul Lord, you bastard¡­ I hope you die!¡± King of Poison shouted.


    Puff!


    Blood was spilled all over Chu Xun¡¯s face. In his hand was a beating, crimson heart which he crushed in the next second.


    King of Poison¡¯s corpse hit the ground immediately. There was a hole in his chest about the size of a fist and his heart was missing.


    Chu Xun kept charging forward.


    Chen Wuhui and the others stepped back hurriedly. They were even more terrified after seeing King of Poison¡¯s heart being pulled out of his body.


    ¡°Chen Wuhui, you will die right now!¡± Chu Xun screamed like a wounded beast.


    Chen Wuhui, Soul Lord and Blood Hand were all grade-eight Grandmasters, so their injuries were less severe than the others¡¯ and they made a quick getaway.


    Chu Xun waved his hand and transformed his last trace of True Energy into one Reincarnation Line.


    With a flick of his finger, the Reincarnation Line shot out.


    Puff!


    The Reincarnation Line pierced through the throat of a grade-six Grandmaster and blood gushed out of the hole.


    Swoosh!


    The Reincarnation Line suddenly changed its course like a bloodthirsty white serpent and it went into another grade-six Grandmaster¡¯s head through its temple and came out from the back of his head.


    Puff!


    Blood was continuously spilling all over the place. This Reincarnation Line was even scarier than a sharp blade. The remaining grade-six Grandmasters were taken down one after another.


    Chu Xun continued charging forward. There were about ten corpses behind him and their blood painted the ground red. He charged forward on this path of blood.


    More than ten grade-six Grandmasters were all slaughtered in the blink of an eye.


    Now only five people were left ¡ª Chen Wuhui, Soul Lord, Blood Hand, the householder of Wuji Sect and the householder of Arhat Sect.


    The householder of Wuji Sect was extremely petrified as well. He was badly injured and his Internal Breath had been drained from his body. Judging from his staggering walk, he could not sustain himself any longer.


    Chu Xun¡¯s True Energy was almost drained as well. Now he could only barely control that single Reincarnation Line.


    He was merely pushing through using his physical strength.

 Chapter 197 - Chu Xuns Life Ebbed Away!

    After killing dozens of grandmasters, the Reincarnation Line also broke.


    Chu Xun had exhausted all his strength and True Energy.


    What supported him now was hatred and faith.


    Chu Xun, who had lost his True Energy, was still terrifying, because his physical body was terrifyingly strong.


    After all, he had cultivated the Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique and had bathed in the blood of Ancestral Dragon.


    Whether Chu Xun had cultivation or not, just his physical strength of body alone was enough for him to fight against those who were at the same level with him.


    Although he was also injured now, his killing desire could not be stopped.


    Chu Xun caught up with the Master of Wuji Sect and threw a punch. There was no True Energy with his fist, but it was still powerful and fierce.


    Bang!


    The Master of Wuji Sect screamed in pain. He crossed his arms in front of his chest to block the punch. However, both his arms were broken by Chu Xun¡¯s punch and he flew backward.


    The Master of Arhat Sect was tall and sturdy. He was bald, but had a fat face and did not have the compassion a Buddhist should have. While running away, he was hit by the flying Master of Wuji Sect and coughed up blood. Then the two fell to the ground and rolled on the ground together.


    Chu Xun soared into the air like an eagle cleaving the sky, leaving a hole in the ground. Then he landed directly on the chest of the Master of Wuji Sect.


    Crack!


    Sounds of bones cracking were heard. The chest of the Master of Wuji Sect was crushed by Chu Xun¡¯s foot, and the broken bone penetrated his heart.


    Then Chu Xun looked at the Master of Arhat Sect mercilessly and kicked out fiercely.


    Puff!


    Blood gushed out. The Master of Arhat Sect got kicked in his temple, which resulted in a fist-sized bloody hole on his temple, and died without even making a sound.


    At this moment, only Chen Wuhui and the other two were left.


    Chu Xun¡¯s methods made them extremely scared.


    Chu Xun went to chase after them. On the way, he kicked a few stones, which then headed straight for the back side of their heads.


    The sound of something cutting through the air came from behind them. Chen Wuhui and Blood Hand quickly moved away to avoid it. The stones flew past their ears like bullets, and the strong wind made them feel pain in their cheeks.


    Clap!


    However, Soul Lord failed to dodge it. The stone struck the back of his head and then broke into powder. Immediately, blood flowed out from the back of his head.


    He staggered forward a few steps. He blacked out and almost fell to the ground.


    Chu Xun caught up with him and raised his fist to attack him.


    Soul Lord¡¯s hair stood erect when he saw that. He was so frightened that his blood froze and his face was filled with horror.


    Perhaps he had never thought that he would fall into such a situation. He did not expect that he would not only fail to get the benefits promised by the Heaven Tao Sect, but also die at any time.


    ¡°Help me¡­¡± He cried out in horror as he exerted his energy to resist the attack.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist hit Soul Lord¡¯s back fiercely. Blood splattered everywhere and a sunken fist imprint appeared on his back.


    At this moment, Chen Wuhui and Blood Hand returned at the same time to rescue Soul Lord.


    They knew that if they continued to flee like this, they would be caught up with and killed by Chu Xun one by one sooner or later. It was better to fight desperately, and they might be able to gain a chance of survival.


    Their fists, surrounded by Internal Breath, went straight to Chu Xun at the same time.


    Chu Xun defended against with both his fists.


    Bang! Bang!


    After two dull thuds, Chen Wuhui and Blood Hand coughed out blood at the same time and staggered backwards.


    Puff!


    Chu Xun opened his mouth and spat out a lot of blood. He then flew backward and fell a dozen meters away.


    Although his body was powerful, he was seriously injured. His bones were dim, his internal organs had all cracked, and there was not a single bit of Internal Breath left in his body.


    On the other hand, Chen Wuhui and Blood Hand had coughed blood, but their situation was much better than that of Chu Xun. Nine out of ten percent of their Internal Breath was gone, and there was still ten percent left.


    Seeing that Chu Xun had been knocked back, Chen Wuhui and Blood Hand were overjoyed. It turned out that Chu Xun was already at the end of his rope.


    The two of them looked at each other and burst out laughing.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you will definitely die today,¡± Chen Wuhui said as he laughed heartily.


    ¡°Let me cut him,¡± Blood Hand said and was about to step forward.


    ¡°Brother Blood Hand, please wait a moment. You don¡¯t have to kill such a demon yourself. Let me do it.¡± Sweat was dripping from Soul Lord¡¯s forehead when he said. The wound on his back made him grimace in pain, but his eyes were shining with a cold light.


    ¡°Let me do it. My Heaven Tao Sect has been destroyed by him. Such an enmity is absolutely irreconcilable.¡± Chen Wuhui was furious and full of bloodthirsty smell. He wanted nothing more than to kill Chu Xun immediately. All the presbyters of the Heaven Tao Sect were dead. Even the Xuanji Mountain had collapsed. The Heaven Tao Sect had been completely destroyed.


    Now, there was only one way to revive the might of the Heaven Tao Sect, and that was to kill Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was famous all over the Martial Tao world. If he killed him, it would definitely cause a sensation in the Martial Tao world. When that time came, his dignity would be unparalleled, and it would not be difficult for him to rebuild the Heaven Tao Sect.


    However, Soul Lord and Blood Hand also had the same idea. Even though their sect had not been destroyed, it would definitely be a milestone in their lives if they killed Chu Xun. Then they would definitely shock the world and get considerable fame.


    The three people spoke one after another in a seemingly altisonant manner. In fact, their ultimate goal was to increase their reputation by killing Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was too weak now. Chen Wuhui and Blood Hand¡¯s coordinated attack had deepened the cracks on his internal organs. Besides, a few more of his muscles and vessels broke.


    He tried to stand up, but fell down weakly when he was halfway up.


    Long Ao clenched his fists and unclenched them over and over again, a smell of terror rising from him. He was so angry that he wanted to break Chen Wuhui and the others to pieces.


    Chu Tianhe was in tears, but he did not say anything. He understood Chu Xun. If Chu Xun did not avenge with his own hands, he would live in guilt for the rest of his life.


    Liu Ran could not see it, but she could feel that Chu Xun was in big trouble. She was very anxious and asked several times, but Chu Tianhe did not tell her.


    Everyone was sad. Chu Xun had several nicknames, the Ruthless Chu, Devil Chu, and God Chu, and each of them was enough to make his enemies tremble in fear. However, he actually had difficulty in standing up now, which made them feel incomparably miserable.


    Chen Wuhui and the other two almost went crazy with joy. Chu Xun was really at the end of his rope.


    ¡°In order to ensure success, let¡¯s attack him together,¡± Chen Wuhui suggested.


    Blood Hand and Soul Lord had no problem with it. After all, they would not come up with a better solution even if they argued about it over and over again. Attacking Chu Xun together was the best compromise.


    The three people walked toward Chu Xun, like three tusk-toothed beasts, while Chu Xun was their prey, a prey without any resistance.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I heard that you have never been defeated ever since you rose to fame. Today, the three of us shall end this undefeated legend of yours, haha¡­¡± Blood Hand laughed sinisterly and could not help being complacent.


    The other two¡¯s eyes were also full of viciousness and ferocity, which made people shudder.


    The three raised their hands at the same time. As long as their hands fell, Chu Xun would die no matter how strong he was.


    Long Ao¡¯s Internal Breath was flowing in his palm. It was impossible for him to watch the three of them kill Chu Xun.


    But when he was ready to rescue Chu Xun, something shocking happened.


    Chu Xun, who was at the end of his rope, suddenly jumped up and threw a powerful punch.


    Bang!


    Blood Hand spat out a mouthful of blood and fell backwards.


    Chen Wuhui and Soul Lord were both stunned by that.


    Chu Xun suddenly reached out and grabbed Chen Wuhui¡¯s arms with both hands. He lifted his leg and placed it on Chen Wuhui¡¯s waist. After that, both his arms shook at the same time.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chen Wuhui screamed in pain. He felt that his arms were about to be ripped off, and his face was distorted because of the pain.


    Soul Lord reacted after a time. He then raised his hand and threw a punch on Chu Xun¡¯s back, causing him to vomit a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Let him go¡­¡± Soul Lord roared and punched at Chu Xun¡¯s back again and again. Fortunately, his Internal Breath had already been exhausted, and what he used now was his physical strength. Otherwise, Chu Xun would have already been killed.


    However, even though Soul Lord had no Internal Breath, Chu Xun was still seriously injured and kept coughing up blood.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Xun¡¯s hair flew crazily in the air as he roared towards the sky.


    Puff!


    Fresh blood gushed out and Chen Wuhui let out a shrill cry, which sounded like a ghost¡¯s. One of his arms had been torn off by Chu Xun with brute force and had fallen to the ground.


    Chen Wuhui had almost died of pain when his one arm was torn off. Even his bones, veins, and blood vessels were broken. Such a kind of pain was no worse than that one would feel while being dismembered. At this time, his blood was flowing out like a stream and his vitality was rapidly declining. Chen Wuhui screamed in horror. He did not want to die, and he was afraid of death.


    Chu Xun blacked out and he was extremely weak now. There was a voice resounding in his mind, telling him that he had not finished his revenge for Hua Qingwu¡¯s death and that he could not fall.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Xun roared once again. Then, he suddenly turned around and threw Chen Wuhui¡¯s arm at Soul Lord.


    Puff!


    Blood sprayed everywhere as Soul Lord screamed miserably. Two fingers of Chen Wuhui¡¯s broken arm had been strangely inserted into his eyes. When Chu Xun pulled it out forcefully, his two eyeballs were dug out.


    Soul Lord screamed and rolled on the ground. He shrieked in terror, ¡°My eyes¡­ my eyes¡­¡±


    Puff!


    Chen Wuhui¡¯s broken arm was stabbed into Soul Lord¡¯s heart by Chu Xun desperately, and hot blood sprayed on Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    Soul Lord¡¯s miserable scream weakened and finally, it completely stopped.


    Fresh blood had covered his eyes, so everything Chu Xun could see was scarlet red. He swayed and staggered towards Blood Hand.


    It seemed that he had to exert all his strength each time he took a step forward. He seemed to be carrying a mountain.


    Chu Xun seemed to have spent half a century in walking only 10 meters. When he reached Blood Hand, he suddenly fell.


    Blood Hand was dying and could not even move a finger now. He watched Chu Xun fall on him.


    Chu Xun revealed a strange smile, causing Blood Hand¡¯s blood to freeze.


    Chu Xun exerted all of his last strength to bite Blood Hand¡¯s neck fiercely. Immediately, fresh blood flowed out from the corners of his mouth like a spring. Gradually, Chu Xun stopped biting, because he had exhausted his last strength¡­


    Blood Hand¡¯s body convulsed and his pupils dilated. Chu Xun had bitten through the major artery on his neck. His blood was flowing out continuously, and his vitality was declining quickly. He could no longer live.


    ¡°Little Wu, wait for me¡­¡± This was the last thought in Chu Xun¡¯s mind, and then he fell into endless darkness.


    The snow was flying all over the sky.


    The wind was howling.


    In an instant, the world was once again desolate, and everything was covered by snow.


    More than a thousand warriors saluted towards a distant place together.


    Volume 2 The Enviable Young Immortal Emperor Is Always Ready even in His Bad Time!

 Chapter 198 - The Lovesickness Tears!

    Kunlun Mountain, also known as Kunlun Hill, was the first holy mountain in Huaxia.


    There were many myths and legends about Kunlun Mountain, but none of them could be verified.


    There was a natural barrier in Kunlun Mountain, called the Yuzhu Peak, which was covered with snow all year round. The mountain was surrounded by clouds and mist, which made it mysterious and beautiful.


    If an immortal dispelled the cloud and mist, he or she would discover that Yuzhu Peak had a different view.


    In a flat area close to the top of the peak, there was a small courtyard. The courtyard was built of snow wood, which was elegant and exquisite.


    At this moment, a person in white suddenly appeared in the courtyard.


    This was a woman, a very beautiful woman. She looked very indifferent. It was a kind of indifference from the bottom of her heart.


    Her skin was fairy and delicate, and her eyes were limpid. Her features were exquisite without a single flaw. Her silvery hairs were shining with crystal light. She wore an ancient white gauzy dress, whose hemline was like flowing water. She was extremely beautiful.


    She looked up at the sky with her cold eyes.


    A drop of crystal-clear glass-like tear flew across the sky and headed straight to her. Then, it stopped in front of her, sparkling.


    The woman¡¯s beautiful arched eyebrows were slightly raised, and her watery eyes were filled with some doubt.


    Ding!


    The tear quivered, making a light and quick sound, as if beads had fallen on a jade plate.


    Then, the tear slowly spread and rippled like a water curtain.


    The woman subconsciously stretched out her one slender finger and tapped at the middle of the water curtain. Then the water curtain rippled and pictures were displayed.


    The woman was slightly stunned and looked at her own finger. It seemed that she did not understand why she had tapped the water curtain.


    But soon, her eyes were attracted by the scene shown on the water curtain.


    In the picture, a woman was standing in the sky, as ethereal as an immortal. Unfortunately, her appearance was covered so that no one could see her clearly. But one could still fell that she was the most beautiful woman in the world.


    ¡°Chu Xun, do you want to be my cultivation partner? If you do, we can start a happy life together and celebrate it with the whole world. But if you do not, I¡¯ll kill you and enter transmigration with you, and become your cultivation partner in our next life.¡±


    The woman¡¯s clear voice resounded through the skies.


    At this time, a handsome gentle young man was standing in front of her. Looking at the woman with gentle eyes, he raised his head and said, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    The picture flashed, and the woman and the young man was in a beautiful fairyland, where cranes were flying in the sky, countless spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs were everywhere, and countless pink spiritual flowers were dancing in the air.


    The ground was covered with a red carpet. At the end of the carpet, there was a jade table made of Warm Jade. Two memorial tablets were placed on it, but what was written on them was hard to see.


    The young man and the woman were holding a red silk cloth, and there was a big red flower made up of red cloth in the middle. The young man shouted,


    ¡°First bow to heaven.¡±


    ¡°Second bow to parents.¡±


    ¡°Bridegroom and bridge bow to each other.¡±


    They were the only two people present at the scene. They were dressed in bright red wedding gowns. The woman was obviously very unfamiliar with the ceremony, so she followed the young man and kowtowed like him.


    The silver-haired woman in Yuzhu Peak showed a slightly confused look. ¡°Why is the ceremony of becoming cultivation partners in the fairyland so strange? Where is this custom from?¡±


    The scene shown on the water curtain changed again. The couple traveled around the world and went to countless planets. They had experienced wars. There was great tenderness between them. They were free and unfettered, which was envied by others.


    The scene changed again. That handsome youth was standing in the sky. His expression remained unchanged even though he was being struck by tens of thousands of flashes of lightning. He was incredibly powerful. He raised his hand and dispersed the lightning, cracking the void and trembling the heaven and earth.


    ¡°Jing Hong, in this life, I would rather betray the whole world than to you!¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, I would rather betray the whole world than to you, too!¡±


    The scenes changed continuously. The youth tore through the void again and again and rushed into Space Turbulence. Each travel was dangerous and he had tried his best to escape from death. In the end, the youth once again tore through the void and entered the Space Turbulence. However, this time he did not come back.


    The woman kept standing where she was, waiting for the youth to return. The sun and moon alternated, and the mountains and rivers had changed. She had been waiting for over ten thousand years.


    ¡°If you cannot find the way back, I will go to look for you. From the heaven to the hell, I will accompany you.¡±


    The woman cut through the void and then disappeared.


    The red light of the water curtain in the air faded and the water curtain once again turned into a drop of tear.


    The silver-haired woman in the Yuzhu Peak quietly stood still where she was. After a long time, she woke up and reached out to touch her cheeks, only to find that her face was covered with tears.


    She looked surprised and thought, ¡°Was I moved by the undying love between the two people in the picture? But why do I have a sense of familiarity with those scenes?¡±


    But soon she stopped thinking about it. Looking at the tear in the air with gentle eyes, she opened her mouth and said in a wonderful voice,


    ¡°It turns out to be a drop of Lovesickness Tear. I do not know who your master is and why you came here. Forget it, I will keep you safe for your master for a while. Otherwise, you will vanish from this world soon. After all, such precious memories are extremely important to everyone!¡±


    The woman made a magic signet with her slender hands, and a soft light shot out to wrap around the Lovesickness Tear. Then the Lovesickness Tear flew into the woman¡¯s palm and disappeared.


    And the woman flashed and disappeared, as if she had never appeared before.


    Several days had passed since the battle between Chu Xun and the Heaven Tao Sect happened.


    However, the enthusiasm of people from the Martial Tao world for discussing the battle increased instead of decreasing.


    In particular, what happened after Chu Xun fainted after desperately killing Chen Wuhui and the other two had been discussed heatedly?


    On that day, after killing three people, Chu Xun fell as well. It was unknown whether he was alive or dead.


    Then Long Ao stepped forward and was ready to save him.


    But at that time, the world suddenly became dark. It seemed that a huge cover had covered everyone. It was very dark, and people could not see anything.


    However, the darkness only lasted for less than ten seconds, and soon everything returned to normal, as if it was just an illusion.


    But when the crowd looked around, they were all stunned and frightened.


    The Xuanji Mountain was gone. It had collapsed in an instant and broken to numerous huge stones.


    The group of people¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets because of surprise.


    The Xuanji Mountain, which had just been standing there, had turned into countless boulders in the blink of an eye. This was far too bizarre.


    Moreover, both Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu disappeared.


    In the past few days, all the people in the Martial Tao world had been discussing it.


    Moreover, these people were quite gossipy. They had established a Forum of Martial Tao World Alliance on the Internet, short for FMTWA, which had attracted a lot of people from the Martial Tao world to join.


    ¡°As far as I am concerned, the battle between Chu Xun and Chen Wuhui was so fierce that the foundation of the Xuanji Mountain was destroyed, so that the mountain collapsed in the end,¡± someone posted a message.


    ¡°Bullshit. Human power is limited after all. Even the Human King cannot be so powerful. The Xuanji Mountain has stood for hundreds of years. How can it be destroyed by human power?¡±


    Someone refuted the first man.


    ¡°Brother, your words show that you look down on the Human King. Aren¡¯t you scared that the Human King will know it and then cut you in two?¡± Someone teased.


    ¡°I am afraid of nothing. The Human King has not appeared for many years. It is still a question that whether Human King is in the world. Besides, Human King is also a human being, not a god. I¡¯m telling the truth. Besides, I¡¯m an anonymous user. Even the Human King cannot find me,¡± replied the second man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I was away on business. Who can tell me where Devil King went after the battle?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was very dark at that time. After recovering, the Xuanji Mountain has collapsed and Chu Xun has disappeared. Maybe he has been buried in Xuanji Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! You are just a nobody. If you don¡¯t know, then don¡¯t talk nonsense. Chu Xun is known as the Devil Chu and God Chu. Is it possible that he would be buried?¡± This message was clearly from Chu Xun¡¯s crazy fan.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a nobody. Then tell me where Devil Chu has gone.¡±


    ¡°He must have left there. If you had been there, you would have definitely seen God Chu¡¯s speed. He was like a streak of light. No, he was even faster than light and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Moreover, why would the world suddenly turn dark? It must have been caused by God Chu¡¯s magic formation.¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense. Devil Chu was on the point of collapsing when he killed Chen Wuhui and the rest. How is it possible for him to set up a magic formation?¡±


    ¡°You know nothing. God Chu is a god. He purposely pretended to be weak so that he could attract other enemies and then kill them all. Understand?¡±


    ¡°This brother is right. God Chu had once pretended to be dead. Then people of the Golden Knife Sect and other forces believed it and attacked the Qianlong Mountain. However, God Chu suddenly appeared and killed them all. It looks like he is hiding again and preparing for a trap. I am wondering which unlucky fool will fall into the trap?¡±


    ¡°I am here to give some advice to those malicious people. God Chu¡¯s beloved woman has died, so he must be in a bad mood. I hope you can take care of yourselves and don¡¯t court death.¡±


    Such a message made a large number of users suddenly change their expressions.


    There were all kinds of discussions and speculations on the Internet. Where on earth was Chu Xun?

 Chapter 199 - A Chance of Life!

    Green mountains and rivers could be seen here. A small bridge was over the flowing stream and a wooden house was beside the stream. Lush vegetation and blooming flowers were everywhere.


    It was winter, and everything had withered away. If someone saw such a beautiful scene, he would definitely be very surprised!


    The air was filled with a strong smell of herbal medicines, which was coming from a huge stone tripod.


    Glug glug!


    The green liquid in the stone tripod was boiling and a young man was taking a medicated bath in the stone tripod with his eyes closed.


    The green liquid continually entered the young man¡¯s body through his pores. After a circulation inside his body, the green liquid came out again. The only difference was that the green liquid had become as clear as water. They had been completely absorbed by the young man.


    About half an hour later, the green liquid in the stone tripod became crystal clear.


    ¡°It benefited you a lot.¡±


    A middle-aged man, who was wearing an ancient robe and a crown, muttered with a serious expression.


    Whoola!


    Water splashed in all directions as the middle-aged man carried the young man out of the stone tripod.


    The middle-aged man raised his hand lightly and turned the stone tripod upside down. After all the water inside flew out, he waved his hand and led the water from the stream to it. Soon, the stone tripod was filled. Then, with a flip of his hand, a few spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs that were shining with colorful light were thrown into the stone tripod.


    After that, he tapped in the air with one finger, and white flame rose under the stone tripod. After a moment, the clear water in the tripod became green and started to boil.


    Plop!


    The young man was thrown into the stone tripod.


    Not far from the stone tripod, there was an ice coffin that was sparkling and translucent. Inside the coffin was an exceptional beauty, who was extremely delicate. She was lying inside the coffin, as if she was asleep.


    The young man was continuously absorbing the medicinal liquid in the stone tripod, while the middle-aged man was constantly changing the herbs for him.


    In this way, it went on for more than half a month.


    On this day, the young man in the tripod was suddenly surrounded by colorful light, and even his hair became sparkling and translucent. Unfortunately, the hair on his temples was still white. He opened his eyes and looked at the sky. His gaze was like a sharp sword.


    After a long time, he withdrew his eyes and looked around. Then his eyes moved to the middle-aged man who was fishing leisurely.


    ¡°You saved me again,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Yeah, I was so unlucky to save you again.¡± The middle-aged man was Emperor Ao, whose tone was extremely dissatisfied. In the past few days, Chu Xun had used a large number of spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs, which he had a hundred years in gathering.


    Chu Xun felt a little embarrassed when he heard Emperor Ao¡¯s words.


    ¡°I have already prepared the clothes for you.¡± Without looking back, Emperor Ao said.


    Chu Xun saw it. He jumped out of the tripod and put on his clothes.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was handsome, and his eyes were like stars. Dressing in white glazed robe, he was very good-looking. Besides, the white hair on his temples added a bit of maturity to him.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were suddenly fixed on the ice coffin.


    After a long time, he stopped thinking about it and made a bow towards Emperor Ao from afar, saying, ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    The fishing rod in Emperor Ao¡¯s hand trembled and he quickly took it back. A small red fish, as big as one¡¯s palm, was taken out of the water by him.


    The little red fish did not struggle when Emperor Ao took it off the hook. Then he threw it back into the pool, causing water to splash.


    Emperor Ao threw the broken fishhook aside and stood up. Only then did he respond to Chu Xun, but he made an irrelevant speech.


    ¡°I have asked Long Ao to send your parents back to Qianlong Mountain.¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly startled and then felt relieved. The magic formation that he had placed on Qianlong Mountain was not worth mentioning to Emperor Ao at all.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Chu Xun thanked him again.


    ¡°You should thank me,¡± Emperor Ao, with his hands behind his back, walked to the ice coffin and muttered with a confused expression, ¡°Her three souls and seven spirits have been seriously damaged. But one of her seven spirits, holy spirit, was gone. It is really weird.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°I mean, she can still be saved,¡± said Emperor Ao casually.


    Chu Xun¡¯s breath suddenly became disorder, which stirred up the air around him. His eyes were filled with hope.


    ¡°Calm down¡­¡± Emperor Ao said unhappily, ¡°You have just recovered. If something happens again, I will not care about you.¡±


    Chu Xun also realized that he had lost control. He quickly restrained himself and asked in an anxious voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°You also know that people have three souls and seven spirits. When people die, their souls will dissipate first, and then the spirits. Because of her special constitution, your girlfriend actually sealed her own souls and spirits. Although her souls and spirits are seriously damaged, as long as they have not dissipated, it is possible to cure her. But, the strange thing is that¡­ one of her seven spirits disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Are Little Wu¡¯s souls and spirits still in the world? Why didn¡¯t I notice it before?¡± Chu Xun was both shocked and happy.


    ¡°You?¡± Emperor Ao glanced at him with disdain and said, ¡°Do you think you can thoroughly understand the Energy Absorbing Constitution with your cultivation?¡±


    Chu Xun did not want to care about the disdain of Emperor Ao anymore. The most important thing was to save Little Wu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate it too early. You know what you need to cure the damaged soul, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Emperor Ao¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water, which completely extinguished Chu Xun¡¯s excitement.


    The Soul-Curing Flower was a supreme spiritual elixir that was specially used to cure the damaged souls and spirits. Even in the world of cultivation, it was still a kind of rare treasure and people could only get it by luck. On such a barren earth, where could the Soul-Curing Flower be found?


    ¡°Are you discouraged?¡± Emperor Ao asked in a slightly mocking tone.


    Chu Xun gently looked at Hua Qingwu lying in the ice coffin. A terrible light appeared in his eyes, and he said in a low voice,


    ¡°It is just the Soul-Curing Flower, isn¡¯t it? At worst, I will cultivate for a thousand years to become the Immortal Emperor again and go back to the world of cultivation to get the Soul-Curing Flower for her. Even if I have to reincarnate for three times, I will still save her.¡±


    Emperor Ao looked at him quietly, and there was a touch of gratification in his eyes. He said, ¡°In fact¡­ there is no need to be so troublesome. 10 years or 20 years at most later, there will be Soul-Curing Flower on the earth.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chu Xun was shocked.


    The earth was barren, and the spiritual energy there had been exhausted. How come there would be the Soul-Curing Flower? Why was Emperor Ao so sure?


    ¡°What exactly are you hiding?¡± Chu Xun stared at Emperor Ao and asked.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s bright eyes twinkled a few times. Then he said leisurely, ¡°It is not good for you to know too much. You¡¯d better concentrate on cultivating. With your current cultivation, you can only kill a mosquito or a grasshopper. Even if the Soul-Curing Flower is in front of you, you still cannot keep it.¡±


    Chu Xun could not help being angry. After all, he had once been the Immortal Emperor. Although he had come down in the world, he was still the famous Devil Chu in the Martial Tao world.


    Furthermore, it was not a mosquito or a grasshopper that he had killed. Every one of them was the master of a sect, and all of them were the ambitious people of their generation.


    ¡°However, her lost holy spirit must be found first. Otherwise, she still will not come to life even if you have the Soul-Curing Flower,¡± Emperor Ao said.


    Chu Xun remembered the tear that had flown away and told Emperor Ao what had happened.


    A slightly surprised expression appeared on Emperor Ao¡¯s face, who wished to speak but stopped on a second thought.


    ¡°You know something, don¡¯t you?¡± Chu Xun noticed that something was wrong with Emperor Ao.


    Emperor Ao shook his head and said, ¡°I am not sure yet. I will tell you when I am sure. According to what you said, that tear may have something to do with the lost holy spirit.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a method to find souls and spirits later¡­¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and interrupted Emperor Ao. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have cultivated the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets.¡±


    Emperor Ao looked at him in surprise and said with a smile, ¡°If so, it could not be better.¡±


    One could know everything in the world through the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets. Then it was naturally not difficult to search for the souls and spirits.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Wu! No matter what I have to do and even if I die, I will bring you back to life.¡± Chu Xun looked at the beautiful woman sleeping in the ice coffin with a gentle gaze as he said.


    ¡°By the way, how do you feel?¡± Chu Xun asked. Emperor Ao had been locked by the Firmament Chain, and his cultivation was dissipating all the time.


    Emperor Ao walked to the stone table and sat down. He poured a cup of alcohol and drank it up. There was unconceivable loneliness on his face.


    Chu Xun walked over, poured a cup of alcohol, and silently drank alcohol with Emperor Ao.


    The Firmament Chain represented the jealousy from the heaven. The heaven would only be afraid of and jealous of those with exceptional talents, and then control them with the Firmament Chain.


    How awesome had Emperor Ao been in the past so that the heaven was jealous of him?

 Chapter 200 - The Firmament Chain!

    Chu Xun had only heard of the legendary Firmament Chain. He had never really seen it before.


    For three thousand years in the world of cultivation, Chu Xun was known as a genius. However, now it seemed that he was less than a true genius.


    For example, Emperor Ao was a person that the heaven was jealous of and afraid of. How stunning had he been in the past?


    ¡°What exactly is the Firmament Chain?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously.


    Emperor Ao glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°It is just a golden chain.¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned.


    After thinking for a while, Emperor Ao reached out his hand.


    Chu Xun instantly understood what Emperor Ao meant. He placed his hand on the wrist of Emperor Ao and then his divine sense spread to Emperor Ao.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes widened all of a sudden. He saw the Firmament Chain.


    However, it was still a bit different from what Emperor Ao said.


    He saw that Emperor Ao¡¯s bones, internal organs, meridians, and even his heart were all locked tightly by chains, which were as thick as fingers and shining with golden light.


    Was this the Firmament Chain?


    Chu Xun was curious about it, so a strand of his divine sense went to touch it. However, the divine sense was absorbed by the Firmament Chain before it could get close. Once again, Chu Xun transmitted another strand of divine sense. However, as soon as it got closer, it was absorbed again. The Firmament Chain was like a hungry little snake.


    Chu Xun was a bit shocked. With such a thing inside one¡¯s body, no matter how much True Energy and divine sense one had, it was still not enough for it. Emperor Ao was an Immortal Emperor. However, because of the suppression of Firmament Chain, his cultivation fell from the Immortal Emperor Realm to the Nascent Soul Realm. One could imagine how terrifying the Firmament Chain was.


    Chu Xun retracted his divine sense and was about to withdraw his hand.


    But suddenly, a scene that caught both Emperor Ao and him off guard happened.


    Suddenly, a strand of Firmament Chain inside Emperor Ao¡¯s body, which was as thin as a strand of hair, actually came over along his retreating divine sense.


    Chu Xun was so shocked that his hair stood on end. He quickly withdrew his hand, but he was still late. The Firmament Chain had entered his body through his fingers.


    Chu Xun panicked. Several streaks of Reincarnation Line immediately appeared inside his body and rushed towards the Firmament Chain, wishing to force it out.


    But the Firmament Chain was not afraid of the Reincarnation Line at all. Every streak of Reincarnation Line was absorbed by the Firmament Chain instantly when they touched it.


    The Firmament Chain was so fast that Chu Xun could not make any other response.


    Inside Chu Xun¡¯s body, a chain, that was shining with red light and as thin as a strand of hair, was swimming rapidly along with his limbs and bones¡­


    Soon, Chu Xun¡¯s situation was the same as Emperor Ao¡¯s.


    Not only Chu Xun, but also Emperor Ao was stunned. He did not expect such a thing to happen at all.


    He grabbed Chu Xun¡¯s wrist to examine him. After a long time, his expression changed.


    Cold sweats broke out on Chu Xun¡¯s forehead. He had also been locked by the Firmament Chain.


    However, Chu Xun soon made a sound of surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emperor Ao thought that there was a favorable turn.


    Chu Xun looked at Emperor Ao and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Firmament Chain would suppress and refine one¡¯s cultivation? But I cannot feel it at all.¡±


    Emperor Ao was slightly startled. He then said with a bitter smile, ¡°You can try to mobilize your True Energy.¡±


    Chu Xun tried to mobilize his True Energy, but something terrifying happened. His True Energy flowed out from his belly, and when it passed his meridians, the Firmament Chain shone brightly and absorbed a portion of it.


    He was now in the late stage of Foundation Realm, but the strength he could show was only in the middle stage of Foundation Realm. The rest had been absorbed by the Firmament Chain.


    Chu Xun was somewhat at a loss. Hua Qingwu was still lying in the ice coffin, waiting for him to save her. He could not afford to lose his cultivation.


    ¡°Chu Xun, calm down.¡±


    ¡°How can I calm down? Without cultivation, how can I save Little Wu?¡± Chu Xun roared angrily. This was the first time that he had behaved badly.


    ¡°No, I cannot be influenced by it¡­¡± Chu Xun muttered. At the same time, his True Energy surged crazily, his limbs and bones shone with red light, his internal organs resonated, and his heart beat faster.


    ¡°Break¡­¡± Chu Xun roared. He wanted to break the Firmament Chain.


    After struggling for a few hours, Chu Xun was gasping now and was drenched in sweat, as if he had just come out of a pool. No matter how he struggled, he still could not free himself from the shackles of the Firmament Chain.


    Looking at Chu Xun, who was a little crazy, Emperor Ao let out a long sigh. He was about to comfort him, but Chu Xun suddenly sat down cross-legged.


    Chu Xun frantically absorbed the spiritual power from his surroundings to replenish the energy he had exhausted earlier.


    In the past, he only needed two hours to recover his full strength, but now he needed four hours, because half of the spiritual power that was absorbed into his body had been absorbed by the Firmament Chain.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Xun roared.


    For three days, he tried to break free of the Firmament Chain over and over again.


    But the result could be imagined.


    Chu Xun was lying on the lawn. He had remained still for a few hours.


    Gradually, he gave up. Emperor Ao had spent ten thousand years and tried various ways to break free from the shackles of the Firmament Chain, but failed in the end. His struggle these days was all in vain.


    Seeing that Chu Xun had calmed down, Emperor Ao walked over and sat beside him. He glanced at him and said in disgust, ¡°As far as I know, for hundreds of thousands of years, only three people have been locked by the Firmament Chain. How could a rookie like you be locked?¡±


    Chu Xun sat up, glared at him, and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a rookie? It seems that I want the damn Firmament Chain. Why don¡¯t you take it away? If you like it, I will give it to you.¡±


    Emperor Ao was speechless. Take it away? How could he take it away?


    After being silent for a while, Emperor Ao said, ¡°In fact, in some ways, it is also a kind of glory to be trapped by the Firmament Chain. You know, those who have been locked by the Firmament Chain are all geniuses. Of course, you are not included.¡±


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard that. He glanced at Emperor Ao and said unhappily, ¡°I really cannot accept this honor. How about you take it away?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you! I have it,¡± Emperor Ao said in a deep voice. If possible, he would like to give it away.


    The two of them fell into silence again, with different thoughts in their minds.


    After a long time, Emperor Ao glanced at Chu Xun and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually¡­ there is a way to break the Firmament Chain.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Chu Xun answered indifferently.


    Chu Xun did not believe Emperor Ao¡¯s words. If there was really a solution, why had he been trapped for ten thousand years?


    ¡°Hey, what does the expression on your face mean?¡± Emperor Ao was quite dissatisfied with Chu Xun¡¯s attitude.


    This time, Chu Xun even did not respond.


    Emperor Ao was unhappy. He flipped his hand and a colorful crystal appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Boy, look, what is this?¡±


    Chu Xun glanced at him and said, ¡°It is a stone.¡±


    Emperor Ao was speechless and a little unpleasant. His tone suddenly became serious and he said, ¡°Boy, do you still want to save your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her.¡± Chu Xun suddenly growled.


    Emperor Ao was stunned. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°It is true that there is a way to break the Firmament Chain. It is up to you whether you want to try it or not.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him in disbelief and said, ¡°Is there really a way?¡±


    ¡°I am not certain, because no one has tried it before,¡± said Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I want to try?¡± Emperor Ao despised Chu Xun and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t I want to stop living such a life? If there were no conditions, I would have already tried it. If there were nothing I can do with it, I would rather fail after having a try.¡±


    Chu Xun was silent for a long time. Then, he suddenly raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Emperor Ao shook his head. Looking at the crystal in his hand, he said, ¡°I got it by chance. Inside it was an ancient technique, named Hong Meng Scripture.¡±


    ¡°By cultivating the Hong Meng Scripture, one will acquire Hong Meng Immortal Qi, which is neither the True Energy nor the Internal Breath¡­ The Firmament Chain keeps absorbing and suppressing the True Energy, but it might not absorb or suppress Hong Meng Immortal Qi,¡± Emperor Ao said.

 Chapter 201 - Hong Meng Scripture!

    Hong Meng Scripture.


    Chu Xun was curious. He had never heard of the Hong Meng Scripture and Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    He had a suspicious look on his face. Emperor Ao had said that there was a limitation to the practice of Hong Meng Scripture. What limitation was it?


    ¡°Are you sure that the Firmament Chain cannot suppress the Hong Meng Immortal Qi?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You have to try it yourself.¡± Emperor Ao¡¯s answer was straightforward.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of vigilance. Did this foxy guy want to use him as a laboratory mouse?


    Emperor Ao threw the crystal to Chu Xun and said, ¡°Feel it yourself.¡±


    Chu Xun did not dare to take it. He was afraid now. He had touched the Firmament Chain by curiosity before. Unexpectedly, he had also been locked by the Firmament Chain. So he did not want to be contaminated by other strange objects anymore.


    ¡°You are so timid. I really don¡¯t know how you became an Immortal Emperor. Could it be that the current Immortal Emperors are as many as cabbages?¡± Emperor Ao scorned.


    Chu Xun blushed and retorted, ¡°I was cautious. Caution is the parent of safety.¡±


    ¡°What is the meaning of being cautious now? Now that you have been locked by the Firmament Chain, you are already a good-for-nothing. Is there anything worse than that?¡± Emperor Ao said with ridicule in his eyes.


    Chu Xun thought about it and agreed with what Emperor Ao said. Now that things had turned out this way, would he be unluckier than he was now?


    So he picked up the crystal and held it tightly in his hand.


    After a while, he showed a strange expression. He looked at Emperor Ao and said, ¡°Why has nothing happened?¡±


    Could it be that Emperor Ao was trying to trick him with an ordinary stone?


    Emperor Ao looked at Chu Xun as if he was looking at an idiot. He sneered and said, ¡°I seriously suspect that you bought the title of Immortal Emperor. This is a rare treasure. At the very least, you should transmit a bit of True Energy into it, or try to drip a drop of blood in it, right?¡±


    On hearing that, Chu Xun blushed and his handsome face turned completely red. This was too embarrassing. When he was with Emperor Ao, he always felt that there something wrong with his brain. Perhaps he had been infected.


    He tried to transmit his True Energy into the crystal, but there was no response. He then dripped a drop of blood on the crystal, but there was still no response.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Xun looked at Emperor Ao and asked.


    Emperor Ao was startled for a moment, and then stared at the crystal for a long time. Finally, he let out a sigh and said, ¡°This one does not work. Try this one.¡±


    After that, a palm-sized five-colored crystal appeared in his palm, which was shining with five-colored light. It was very beautiful.


    Chu Xun was startled. Then his face was filled with anger. He grabbed the crystal and directly threw it at Emperor Ao¡¯s head. This bastard actually dared to make fun of him.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s head tilted and he dodged the crystal, then he smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Enough, be serious.¡± Emperor Ao¡¯s expression grew serious and he said.


    Chu Xun curled his lips and thought in his mind. ¡°Who the hell was not serious?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, to tell you the truth, no one has cultivated the Hong Meng Scripture before, so no one knows if it is dangerous or not¡­¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand and interrupted Emperor Ao. ¡°As long as there is a slight chance, I am willing to give it a try. Even if I fail, will I be more unfortunate than I am now?¡±


    ¡°I have tried it before, but it is a pity that the Hong Meng Scripture is suitable for humans. Besides, the crystal is human. It will choose its own master,¡± Emperor Ao said in a deep voice.


    Chu Xun was a little shocked, but he could understand that. As the saying went, only those who were virtuous could be in defiance of nature. Sometimes, it was not human beings but the object has the right to choose.


    But there was one more thing that Chu Xun was puzzled about. He looked at Emperor Ao and said, ¡°The Firmament Chain has locked all my meridians. Even if I succeed in mastering the Hong Meng Scripture, how can I mobilize the Hong Meng Immortal Qi? I won¡¯t have to release all my cultivation to mobilize it, will I?¡±


    With a serious look, Emperor Ao stared at Chu Xun and said word by word, ¡°The Firmament Chain missed one part of your body.¡±


    ¡°My bones,¡± Chu Xun answered.


    Emperor Ao nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. All the meridians and internal organs have been locked by the Firmament Chain, but only the bones have not.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I can activate the Hong Meng Immortal Qi by my bones?¡± Chu Xun was greatly shocked. This idea was too crazy.


    ¡°What is wrong with that? There was a legend in the world of cultivation. I don¡¯t know if you have heard of it. A million years ago, there was an invincible man named Wudi.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the Supreme Emperor Wudi?¡± Chu Xun exclaimed. How could he not have heard of it?


    Supreme Emperor Wudi was also a peerless marvel. So the heaven was jealous of him and controlled him with the Firmament Chain.


    However, the Supreme Emperor Wudi refused to give in. He found a new way to save himself. He abandoned his meridians and mobilized his True Energy by his bones. Unexpectedly, the power was even more terrifying. It helped him step into the Supreme Emperor Realm.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a legend?¡± Chu Xun asked after calming down.


    ¡°This is not a legend. Supreme Emperor Wudi truly exists.¡± When speaking of Supreme Emperor Wudi, Emperor Ao¡¯s expression was very strange.


    Chu Xun was shocked. Emperor Ao was sure of what he had said. Had he met Supreme Emperor Wudi before?


    ¡°This is the only way. It¡¯s up to you to decide whether or not you want to try it,¡± said Emperor Ao.


    Chu Xun rolled his eyes when he heard that. Wasn¡¯t that a load of nonsense? There was no other way to go. If he did not want to sit still and wait to die, he had to try it.


    Moreover, since Emperor Ao knew about Supreme Emperor Wudi, he must know more. With his guidance, Chu Xun might really succeed in this thorny road.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Chu Xun extended his hand.


    Emperor Ao thought for a moment and asked again, ¡°Have you decided? You should know that if you fail, you will probably lose your life. If you give up now, at least you will be alive.¡±


    ¡°Either rise from the failure, or die,¡± Chu Xun said loudly, and his voice was full of incomparable resoluteness.


    He had already made up his mind. But before he started, he would go back to Qianlong Mountain first and arrange everything well in the mundane world. He did not want to be regretful in the future.


    ¡°Good. In that case, I will definitely help you,¡± Emperor Ao said in a serious voice.


    ¡­


    Two days later, Chu Xun left.


    He returned to Qianlong Mountain.


    Chen Hanlong and the others were cultivating. They probably would not wake up in a year or two.


    Chu Xun was in a trance. Before he went to the Xuanji Mountain, he had already known that it would be a dangerous trip. He had not expected to be able to come back alive.


    It had to say that he was favored by the heaven.


    ¡°Little Xun, Little Wu¡­¡± Chu Tianhe¡¯s voice was a little sorrowful. Hua Qingwu had died because she wanted to save them.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely bring her back to life,¡± Chu Xun said when he looked at the distant valley. His voice echoed throughout the valley.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about that. Are you used to living here?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Speaking of this, Chu Tianhe smiled and said in a loud voice, ¡°I did not expect that there would be such a paradise in the city. The air here is really good. Look, your mother and I seem to be several years younger, and our white hair is¡­¡±


    When he talked about white hair, Chu Tianhe felt a pain in his heart, because Chu Xun¡¯s white hair on his temples was too obvious.


    Chu Xun knew what Chu Tianhe was thinking about. He restrained his sadness and changed the topic, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not air. It¡¯s spiritual energy. Tonight, I will strengthen your body with Immortal Water. Then you will become ten years younger. At that time, others will even believe that we are brothers.¡±


    Chu Tianhe could not help being speechless. He then smiled and said, ¡°You brat, I am your father.¡±


    ¡°Where is my mother?¡± Chu Xun was curious. Why was Liu Ran absent?


    ¡°She is having a noon break. I sneaked out after she fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Are you still so afraid of my mother?¡± Chu Xun joked.


    Chu Tianhe¡¯s face turned red, and he retorted, ¡°You brat, what do you know? This is love.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Chu Xun nodded.


    It was rare for Chu Xun to have such a feeling in his heart. It was so nice to be with family.


    ¡°Dad, tomorrow I will start treating my mother¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Speaking of this, Chu Tianhe became nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s just a small problem,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Tianhe was very happy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Liu Family in the capital together when my mother¡¯s eyes are cured. There are some things that need to be solved.¡±


    Chu Tianhe was stunned. After a long time, he sighed and said in a deep voice with a hint of anger, ¡°Yes, there are some things that need to be solved.¡±

 Chapter 202 - The Family Reunion!

    The next day!


    Chu Xun prepared to treat Liu Ran¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mom, drink this first.¡± This was the Immortal Water that Chu Xun specially made for Liu Ran.


    Liu Ran drank the Immortal Water, and Chu Xun activated it with the power of his True Energy so that the effect of the Immortal Water would be more significant.


    Chu Tianhe was stunned when saw the changes on Liu Ran.


    Liu Ran¡¯s change was too obvious. The wrinkles on her face were disappearing, and her skin was tight, fairy and shiny. Her hair had become black and beautiful again. She looked more than ten years younger.


    Chu Xun activated the Immortal Water to cleanse Liu Ran¡¯s body over and over again.


    ¡°Mom, I will cure your eyes. Relax yourself.¡±


    Liu Ran nodded. She was not nervous, but Chu Tianhe was so nervous that he clenched his fists tightly.


    Chu Xun flicked his finger and a strand of Reincarnation Line entered Liu Ran¡¯s head between eyebrows. He then controlled the Reincarnation Line to move around.


    There were tears remained in Liu Ran¡¯s eyes, so that her tear gland and retina were damaged. It was not a big problem.


    The Reincarnation Line was swimming in Liu Ran¡¯s eyes, and then suddenly dispersed. After that, the True Energy nourished the damaged part of her eyes little by little.


    After a long time, Chu Xun put down his hand and took two steps back. He said, ¡°Mom, open your eyes.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Liu Ran opened her eyes. Looking at the dim figure in front of her, she could not help being surprised.


    ¡°Little Ran, how is it?¡± Chu Tianhe was so nervous that he did not know what to do. After all, in his view, Chu Xun¡¯s treatment was too easy.


    Liu Ran became more and more excited. She regained her sight. She could see now. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡­ I regained my sight.¡±


    Chu Tianhe was overjoyed. ¡°Can you really see us?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Ran nodded and said. Then she turned her eyes to Chu Xun, eyes full of tears.


    ¡°Little Xun,¡± Liu Ran called out softly.


    She had cried and missed him for more than a thousand days and nights.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Chu Xun chuckled and said.


    Liu Ran held Chu Xun in her arms and could not help crying.


    Chu Tianhe¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw that. He walked over and held them in his arms. The family of three cried and laughed.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were also a little red. It was not easy for them to reunite again.


    Only when Liu Ran¡¯s eyes were cured did the family have a real reunion. Therefore, they had endless words to say.


    ¡°Little Xun, you have suffered a lot these years.¡± Thinking that Chu Xun had been sent to prison for three years, Liu Ran could not help shedding tears again.


    ¡°Mom, your eyes have just recovered. Please don¡¯t cry again,¡± Chu Xun reminded.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Liu Ran wiped the tears from her face at random. Suddenly, she stopped and froze. She placed her hands in front of her eyes and looked at them in disbelief. Her hands were white and tender, and her skin was fairy.


    ¡°My hands¡­¡±


    She suddenly stood up and ran to the full-length mirror beside. She stared at the glowing woman in the mirror motionlessly.


    ¡°Is she beautiful?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile.


    ¡°Is, is this me?¡± Liu Ran had an unbelieving expression on her face. Others would even believe it if they were told that the woman in the mirror was 27 or 28 years old.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, is it me?¡± Chu Tianhe was jealous.


    Although he had become a few years younger in the past few days, he still looked old. Compared with Liu Ran, he was more than ten years older.


    Chu Xun broke into laughter and said, ¡°Dad, sit down and I will help you become younger.¡±


    Chu Tianhe was overjoyed and immediately sat down.


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Liu Ran stopped him and said, ¡°You are almost fifty years old. What is the meaning of being young? I think you look good now.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Tianhe was about to retort, but he surrendered when he saw Liu Ran¡¯s faint smile.


    Chu Xun smiled secretly when he saw that. His father was still so afraid of his mother. Perhaps this was their love.


    ¡°Little Xun, can you tell me how you mastered those skills?¡± Liu Ran walked over, sit down with Chu Xun, and asked him curiously.


    Chu Tianhe was also curious. Chu Xun had changed a lot. In particular, his skills were so amazing that they were like miracles.


    He had seen with his own eyes Chu Xun fight with a group of men like a god.


    Chu Xun had expected that they would ask this question.


    ¡°I was killed in the third year of prison. Then I crossed the river of time and went to the world of cultivation¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop! Tell me the truth,¡± Liu Ran said with disdain, ¡°I can read many similar stories in the time-travel novels on the internet. Your dad and I have been imprisoned for 3 years, not 30 years, and we have not been separated from this society. You brat, do not try to fool me.¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless.


    ¡°Your mother is right. You brat, don¡¯t think that we cannot teach you a lesson now that you have grown up and become so powerful. You are my son, and I can teach you whenever I want. Tell me the truth,¡± Chu Tianhe scolded with a smile.


    Chu Xun was stunned for a while and could not help smiling.


    ¡°Alright! Here¡¯s the true story. In my third year in prison, I had a dream one night. I dreamed of an old man with a white beard. In my dream, he wanted to teach me his technique, but I did not want to learn. So he beat me and forced me to cultivate every night. In the end, I mastered these skills for no reason¡­¡±


    Chu Xun finished his words as fast as he could and then looked at the two of them.


    Chu Tianhe was stunned for a while and looked at Chu Xun with a strange look. Liu Ran also glared at him angrily.


    Chu Xun showed a wry smile. He knew that no one would believe such a kind of unreal story, including himself.


    ¡°It seems that there are really many existences in the world that we do not know about. The old man who taught Little Xun in the dream is definitely an immortal,¡± Chu Tianhe said.


    ¡°Definitely. What Little Xun has learned is the magic technique, so he is able to make me look so young and beautiful,¡± Liu Ran said in agreement. She then glared at Chu Xun and said, ¡°Brat, you are not allowed to call him white-bearded old man from now on. You have to call him immortal or teacher.¡±


    What?


    Chu Xun was stunned. Did they believe it? How could they believe such a ridiculous story?


    ¡°Mom and Dad, do you want to learn magic techniques?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°No. We are old. What¡¯s the point of learning the magic technique?¡± Chu Tianhe said.


    Liu Ran was not interested either. They were both ordinary people and were not interested in fighting and killing.


    ¡°If you learn it, you can prolong your lives and become younger and younger¡­¡±


    Before Chu Xun could finish his words, Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran said at the same time,


    ¡°We will learn.¡±


    Chu Xun laughed. It seemed that both men and women loved and valued beauty.


    ¡°Good. When we return from the Liu Family, I will teach you magic techniques,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Why are we going to the Liu Family?¡± Liu Ran was quiet for a while, and her expression did not change much.


    ¡°Mom, as long as you give me a word, I will kill all the people of the Liu Family.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice became cold and ruthless.


    Because of the Liu family, the three of them had gone through many difficulties and finally reunited. But Little Wu was still lying in the ice coffin. Every time Chu Xun thought of that, he wanted to tear all the members of the Liu Family into pieces.


    ¡°Little Xun, your anger and hatred are beyond normal value. Although I do not know anything about cultivating, I also know that something will go wrong with you if you go on like this,¡± Liu Ran held Chu Xun¡¯s hand and softly said.


    Chu Xun was a little shocked and realized that he had gone too far. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°You are our child, and there is nothing to be sorry about,¡± Liu Ran shook his head and said, ¡°I know that what you are doing now is because of the girl named Little Wu. A dead man cannot be restored to life. You cannot live with hatred. If you are blinded by hatred, you will never see the beautiful side of the world with your eyes again.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Little Wu will revive, but it will take some time.¡± Chu Xun said softly.


    Liu Ran was very surprised, but she soon understood it. After all, Chu Xun knew a lot of magic techniques.


    ¡°My boy, Little Wu is a good girl. She saved your father and me, and we owe her. If possible, I am willing to use my life in exchange for her life. Don¡¯t worry, and try your best to save her. No matter how long it will take, as long as she wakes up, she will be our daughter-in-law. We also have to thank her. Thank her for staying with you in the days when we were imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Xun nodded firmly.


    In any case, as long as there was a slight chance, he would not give up.


    Little Wu, wait for me!

 Chapter 203 - The Penniless Chief!

    In the past few days, Chu Xun did nothing but accompany his parents. The family of three went shopping and enjoyed delicious food to make up for the past three years of separation.


    This day, Liu Ran took the initiative to suggest going to the Liu Family in the capital.


    Chu Xun was stunned for a moment and then understood. Liu Ran wanted to help him vent his hate in his heart. His hatred for the Liu Family had reached its peak because of Little Wu¡¯s death.


    Chu Xun bought the tickets, and the family of three flew to the capital.


    Long Ao did not go with them. He had already moved to Qianlong Mountain, and refused to leave.


    Chu Xun was happy to see that.


    Out of the airport, Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Azure Dragon came over and saluted respectfully.


    Then he looked at Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran and greeted them respectfully.


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran dared not neglect and hurried to greet him.


    Chu Xun frowned slightly. How did Azure Dragon know that he was coming to the capital?


    ¡°It¡¯s the chief who asked me to pick you up,¡± Azure Dragon said, resolving Chu Xun¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°You guys are really omnipotent, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chu Xun mocked in an indifferent tone.


    Azure Dragon lowered his head and did not dare to say anything. Everyone knew that Chu Xun was now a gunpowder barrel and he would explode if there was something unpleasant.


    The three of them got into Azure Dragon¡¯s Land Rover.


    ¡°Head straight for the Liu Family,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Azure Dragon hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°But the chief¡­ the key is that the old man is dying.¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned. The old man mentioned by Azure Dragon was the teacher of the amiable old man. He had almost forgotten this matter.


    In the end, Chu Xun decided to treat the old man first.


    The car sped all the way to the mottled alley and then they walked into the small courtyard.


    The flowers and plants in the yard were already withered and looked a little bit bleak.


    Azure Dragon took Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran to the room to rest, while Chu Xun went to another room alone.


    Chu Xun saw the old man, who was lying on the bed. His gaze was already dull and he was about to die.


    The amiable old man was a little excited when he saw Chu Xun. He said in a hurry, ¡°Chu Xun, take a look at my teacher.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and stepped forward to check the old man. He then had a general idea of his condition in his mind.


    The old man¡¯s meridians had been broken by someone¡¯s powerful Internal Breath, which then damaged his internal organs.


    His internal organs were now exhausted, and his meridians were like broken pipes. There were cracks all over his meridians and they could not work anymore.


    Chu Xun took out a small white jade bottle. He opened up the old man¡¯s mouth and poured some water in. It was Immortal Water.


    After the Immortal Water entered the old man¡¯s body, Chu Xun started to activate it with his True Energy. The Immortal Water took effect and quickly repaired the old man¡¯s injuries.


    After a while, Chu Xun fed the old man another bottle of Immortal Water and helped him activate it with his True Energy, so as to heighten the effect of Immortal Water.


    In fact, Chu Xun could have healed the old man¡¯s injuries with the power of his True Energy, whose effect was one thousand times better than that of the Immortal Water.


    However, as long as he used his True Energy, half of it or even more would be absorbed by the Firmament Chain and then his cultivation would decrease again.


    The only way to stop the decline in cultivation was to minimize the use of True Energy.


    Within about an hour, Chu Xun had fed the old man five bottles of Immortal Water. To put it bluntly, the Immortal Water was dewdrop and he could collect as much as he wanted on Qianlong Mountain.


    But every time when Chu Xun activated the Immortal Water with his True Energy, the Firmament Chain would shine with a golden glow and greedily absorb his True Energy. He could feel his cultivation dropping little by little.


    The effects of five bottles of Immortal Water were quite outstanding. The old man¡¯s face that had been dull was now glowing, his wrinkled skin had become glossy and was full of luster, and his white hairs were also shining.


    ¡°This¡­ ¡±


    The amiable old man had seen the means of Chu Xun, but he was also shocked by what had happened just now. Of course, he was very happy. He could see that his teacher had recovered even if he did not know medical skills.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s face was full of surprise. A person who was dying actually was brought back to life by Chu Xun. This was really amazing.


    The two Grandmasters of First Grade who were hiding in the dark and were responsible for the safety of the amiable old man were also stunned.


    This was almost comparable to the legendary making the dead stand again and making skeleton flesh up again.


    They were all curious about what was in the white bottle in Chu Xun¡¯s hands.


    Chu Xun flipped his hand and a few small white jade bottles appeared in his hand. He handed one to the amiable old man, one to Azure Dragon, and the other two to the Grandmasters of First Grade in the dark.


    ¡°It has some benefits for you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Chu Xun spoke casually, but they did not think so. It was able to bring the dead back to life. How could there only be some benefits?


    Usually, both the food and drinking offered to the amiable old man would be checked by special people. But at this time, he did not care about it at all. He directly raised his head and drank it up.


    This was his great trust in Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun chuckled and walked over to help the amiable old man activate the effect of Immortal Water by his True Energy.


    A few moments later, incredible changes happened to the amiable old man. He was several years younger than before.


    ¡°Will you be regarded as a fake if you show up in public like this?¡± Chu Xun teased.


    The amiable old man was very happy. Feeling that his body was full of vitality, he said willfully, ¡°Who cares.¡±


    Azure Dragon and the two Grandmasters also took the Immortal Water one after another.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m about to make a breakthrough,¡± said one of the grandmasters in surprise.


    ¡°Me too,¡± the other said.


    The two of them had already reached the edge of the realm of Grandmaster of Second Grade. The abundant spiritual energy in the Immortal Water was just what they needed, which could help them break through the bottleneck. So Chu Xun chuckled and said,


    ¡°Concentrate on breaking through, and I will protect you.¡±


    The two were overjoyed. With Chu Xun¡¯s protection, what was there to worry about? They immediately sat down with their legs crossed and began to break through to the realm of Grandmaster of Second Grade.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s face was full of envy. He was also a Grandmaster of First Grade.


    Chu Xun glanced at him and said, ¡°If there is a chance, go to live in Qianlong Mountain for some time.¡±


    Azure Dragon¡¯s breathing paused for a moment and then obviously became quick. He said in excitement, ¡°Thank you very much, Sir.¡±


    His master had already told him the situation about the Qianlong Mountain, and he had been looking forward to it for a long time.


    ¡°Chu Xun, why hasn¡¯t my teacher woken up yet?¡± the amiable old man was a little worried.


    Chu Xun glanced at the old man who was breathing steadily and said, ¡°After being tortured by his injuries for so many years, he needs to take a good rest. There is nothing to worry about.¡±


    Only then did the amiable old man be relieved. He then asked, ¡°You are here for the Liu Family, aren¡¯t you? What do you want to do with them?¡±


    The amiable old man¡¯s voice was full of bloodthirsty smell. The painting of tiger in his office was sent by Liu Zizai. If Chu Xun had not found it early and dispelled the evil spirit of tiger, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°I came with my parents this time. It is up to them how should I deal with the Liu Family,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently. In fact, his idea was to kill everyone in the Liu Family.


    ¡°By the way, I have been busy for a long time, and have not visited your parents yet.¡± The amiable old man remembered Chu Xun¡¯s parents and was about to go out while holding Chu Xun. ¡°Come on, introduce them to me. I need to see what kind of parents can give birth to a demon like you.¡±


    But Chu Xun stood there firmly as if his feet were rooted in the ground. How could the amiable old man take him out?


    The amiable old man looked at Chu Xun curiously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Xun said with a faint smile, ¡°Are you going to visit them empty-handed?¡±


    The amiable old man was slightly stunned and could not help smiling when he heard that. Usually, if he agreed to meet someone else, it would be the best gift to the man. Who dared to ask him for a gift?


    Of course, Chu Xun was not included.


    The amiable old man felt a little embarrassed. Every time he went out, everything would be arranged well by a group of people, so he even did not have a penny with him now.


    Chu Xun looked disgusted and thought in his mind, ¡°What is so good about being a chief? Look, the chief is penniless.¡±

 Chapter 204 - To Meet the Liu Family Again!

    Chu Xun left the mottled alley with his parents and drove away Azure Dragon¡¯s Land Rover.


    ¡°Honey, am I dreaming? I actually met the top official, and he was so polite to me.¡± Liu Ran was still immersed in meeting with the top official.


    Chu Tianhe was no better than her. He was still in a daze. They were just ordinary people and could only see the top official on TV at ordinary times. But not long ago, the top official appeared in front of them and was very approachable.


    Chu Xun was speechless. Was it really necessary to behave like that?


    ¡°Mom, dad will be jealous if you go on like this.¡± Chu Xun turned around and teased while driving.


    Liu Ran glanced at Chu Tianhe, curled her lips, and said, ¡°Leave him alone. It is your Chu Family¡¯s great honor to have a chance to be jealous of the top official.¡±


    Chu Xun felt a little speechless and awkward. How did he get himself involved in this as well?


    Chu Tianhe felt wronged and glared at Chu Xun. When did he become jealous?


    ¡°I thought the top official was very serious. I did not expect him to be so kind.¡± Liu Ran completely became his fan.


    Chu Tianhe was really a little unhappy. He said jealously, ¡°That¡¯s for Little Xun¡¯s sake. I can assure you that he has forgotten your name.¡±


    Liu Ran glanced at Chu Tianhe and kicked him as well.


    Chu Tianhe grinned. He did not care about it at all.


    Chu Xun snickered when he saw that. His father was so afraid of his mother.


    ¡°You brat, what are you laughing at? Stop laughing, or I¡¯ll beat you,¡± Chu Tianhe shouted.


    Chu Xun shrunk his neck when he heard that, but the smile on his face became brighter.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Soon, they arrived at the Liu Family.


    The Liu Family, which had once been the most glorious family, was now desolate and there were few visitors.


    The three of them got off the car.


    Liu Ran looked at the door of the Liu Family, which had been destroyed by Chu Xun last time. She was in a trance.


    Back then, in order to return to the Liu Family, her mother and she had been kneeling outside the door for two whole days. The last night, it rained heavily. It was because of the heavy rain that her mother developed a lung disease, and it was not long before she died, leaving her alone.


    Chu Tianhe held his wife in his arms and held her hand.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, let¡¯s go in!¡± Chu Xun said.


    At this time, a soldier came forward and saluted.


    ¡°General Chu!¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and motioned for him to lead the way.


    The soldier saluted and then turned to lead the way.


    Chu Tianhe could not help straightening his back as he saw this scene.


    His son was already the Devil Chu in the Martial Tao world and Major General Chu in the secular world. What glory it was!


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran were shocked to see that there were armed soldiers on both sides of the road all the way.


    ¡°Where are the people of the Liu Family?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The soldier who was leading the way hurriedly replied, ¡°Major General Chu, the order we received is that they are free to do anything except to leave the manor.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. He was the one who had given the order. He was afraid that people of the Liu Family would not be able to withstand the pressure and would commit suicide before he returned.


    ¡°Bring them to the main hall,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier replied and trotted away.


    Chu Xun and his parents went straight to the main hall, waiting for the people of the Liu Family to come.


    ¡­


    Shortly after, footsteps came from the distance and were approaching.


    Then, the light at the door dimmed and a group of people appeared at the door.


    ¡°Go!¡± a soldier shouted.


    Liu Zizai and Liu Baifeng were the first to come in.


    When they saw Chu Xun, their expressions suddenly changed.


    ¡°Chu Xun, didn¡¯t you die in Xuanji Mountain?¡± Liu Zizai exclaimed.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold when he heard that. He then coldly looked at the soldier outside the door, gaze like a knife.


    ¡°General Chu, we didn¡¯t say it,¡± the soldier said in a hurry.


    Then Chu Xun moved his gaze to Liu Zizai and said coldly, ¡°How do you know what happened at Xuanji Mountain?¡±


    Logically speaking, they had been placing under house arrest and all facilities through which they could contact with the outside had been demolished. Besides, there were armed armies all around them. How could they know what had happened at Xuanji Mountain?


    Liu Zizai did not answer Chu Xun¡¯s question. Instead, he stared at Liu Ran, who was next to Chu Xun.


    ¡°You, you are Little Ran.¡±


    Liu Ran¡¯s body trembled slightly when she heard Liu Zizai¡¯s words. The man in front of her was her father, the one who had given her life but allowed others to hurt her.


    The expressions of the others were all different. They all knew what had happened in the past. Because of them, Liu Ran had been turned away in those days.


    Liu Ran stopped thinking about it and looked indifferent. She did not owe the Liu Family anything, so she did not need to feel guilty.


    ¡°Householder Liu, long time no see!¡± Liu Ran looked at Liu Baifeng with surprise in her eyes. Liu Baifeng was as vicious as a scorpion. However, he looked refined and learned, which was his best camouflage. It had only been two years since they had last met. How had he become like this? Half of his face was gone.


    Liu Baifeng burst into laughter. With his horrible face, it made people feel gloomy.


    He said with a strange smile, ¡°Long time no see, my good sister.¡±


    Liu Ran frowned slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister. I can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Liu Baifeng walked over and sat down without agreement. He said in a strange tone, ¡°It does not matter if you admit it or not. You cannot deny that you share the same blood with people of the Liu Family.¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly raised his hand, and his True Energy shot out like a chain.


    Whoola!


    The chair that Liu Baifeng was sitting on exploded, bits of wood flying everywhere. Liu Baifeng flew backward and hit the wall, causing the entire house to shake violently.


    Puff!


    Liu Baifeng fell onto the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Chu Xun with hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°Chu Xun, don¡¯t be so smug. I admit that you are very powerful, but so what? You killed my son Xiangru, but your girlfriend also died. It is a pity that such a beauty¡­¡±


    Chu Xun raised his hand and patted in mid-air. Immediately, strong power swept across the room.


    Liu Baifeng was overwhelmed and fell to the ground, as if the strong power had born down on him with the weight of Mount Taishan, causing the ground to crack.


    Chu Xun flicked his finger and a strand of Reincarnation Line flew out. It swiftly wrapped around Liu Baifeng¡¯s neck and lifted him up.


    Several breastbones of Liu Baifeng were broken, and his mouth was full of blood. He looked extremely miserable.


    ¡°Liu Baifeng, say one more word if you wish to die.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s gaze was indifferent and devoid of any emotion.


    Even Liu Ran was shocked by Chu Xun¡¯s methods, not to mention others. When Chu Xun slaughter others in the Xuanji Mountain, she was blind. So this was the first time that she had seen Chu Xun fight.


    ¡°Kill me if you have the ability. I only regret that I did not deal with you personally three years ago so that I ended up like this. I regret¡­¡± said Liu Baifeng viciously. Being wrapped around tightly by the Reincarnation Line on his neck, Liu Baifeng could not breathe, so his face turned red and blue veins stood out on his neck. Besides, blood was flowing out of his mouth.


    ¡°Baifeng, can¡¯t you stop?¡± Liu Zizai shouted at Liu Baifeng furiously.


    He turned around and looked at Chu Xun, but Chu Xun¡¯s cold gaze made him shudder. He then looked at Liu Ran and pleaded, ¡°Little Ran, it was all my fault. If you want to blame someone, blame me. No matter what, Baifeng is your biggest brother. Are you going to kill your father and brother?¡±


    ¡°Killing father and brother? What a serious crime!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s bright and long eyes were filled with thick mockery. ¡°When you imprisoned my parents, have you ever considered that she is your daughter? Have you ever thought that things would turn out this way when you allowed them to harm me?¡±

 Chapter 205 - The Rich Family Reeks of Meat and Wine!

    Chu Xun seemed to be mocking him, but in fact, he was angry, unconvinced, and sad.


    When he thought that his parents had been imprisoned, himself had been put into prison, and Hua Qingwu was being frozen, the rage in his heart kept growing.


    ¡°Chu Xun, the Liu Family has lost power and influence. We have all received the punishment that we deserve. And Xiangru is also dead. Please forgive us and forget the whole matter.¡±


    Two lines of tears rolled down Liu Zizai¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°You do not deserve to say these words. Tell me, have you ever thought about letting my family go?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words were filled with endless indifference.


    ¡°What has happened will not change even if you kill us. Why don¡¯t we make peace with each other? In the future, we will make up for what we owe you.¡± Liu Zizai said with pleading eyes, voice full of self-blame.


    But Chu Xun only looked at him apathetically, gaze indifferent.


    After a long time, he said coldly, ¡°Liu Zizai, you are afraid of death, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Liu Zizai¡¯s eyes twinkled rapidly as he lowered his head. Then, he raised his head and said, ¡°Chu Xun, you underestimated me. What¡¯s there to be happy about living? And what¡¯s there to be afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Xun sneered. His True Energy swirled around him and his momentum suddenly turned terrifying, which twisted the air in the hall and made it hard for everyone to breathe.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, go to hell!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun patted in mid-air and a palm print that was made up of True Energy fell.


    Plop!


    Everyone was shocked. Liu Zizai directly knelt down and screamed,


    ¡°Please spare me¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Liu Ran¡¯s eyes dimmed. She had thought that Liu Zizai was sincerely remorseful, so she felt a little bit sorry for the miserable situation that the Liu Family had fallen into. Now it seemed that she was really too merciful.


    The palm hit the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded, and the earth and stones flew everywhere. Terrifying cracks were spreading on the ground.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you righteous? Have you said that you are not afraid of death? Liu Zizai, you are really disgusting. You are so hypocritical that I feel that killing you myself will soil my hands. If you want to drag out an ignoble existence, do not pretend that you are not afraid of death.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words were full of disgust for Liu Zizai.


    ¡°You¡­ get up.¡± Liu Baifeng looked at Liu Zizai, who was kneeling on the ground, and roared. He did not even want to call him father.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be scary about death? Get up,¡± Liu Baifeng roared, ¡°Chu Xun, kill him, and then kill me.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he said, ¡°If you want to die, I will fulfill your wish.¡± Then, his True Energy gathered in his palm.


    ¡°You bastard, come on, kill me.¡± Liu Baifeng shouted.


    Murderous light flickered in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Little Xun, I have something to ask him.¡± At the crucial moment, Liu Ran suddenly said.


    Chu Xun nodded in silence. He dispersed his True Energy and retreated to the side.


    Liu Ran walked up to Liu Zizai and said, ¡°You may get up.¡±


    Liu Zizai was stunned. He also thought it was embarrassing for him to kneel down like this, so he stood up and said with a flattering smile, ¡°Little Ran, please persuade Chu Xun. I know I was wrong. The Liu Family has already been punished. Please let us go.¡±


    Liu Ran was in a trance. She used to fantasize about talking to Liu Zizai face to face.


    Back then, she had only caught a glimpse of him from a distance.


    However, when she stood in front of him face to face now, she suddenly felt extremely disgusted. She felt that what her mother and she had done was meaningless.


    ¡°Back then, we pleaded with you, but you shut us out. How cruel you were! Tell me, did you sleep well in that heavy rainy night?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Zizai opened his mouth and did not know what to say.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Liu Baifeng suddenly laughed crazily and said, ¡°Of course he slept well.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Liu Zizai shouted angrily.


    Face full of disdain, Liu Baifeng said, ¡°Liu Ran, do you think he shut you out because he had no other choice? In fact, he was unwilling to lose power. If he accepts you two, he might lose his position of the householder. You should be glad that you are still alive. Do you think that you are the only illegitimate child he has? He even has ordered to kill two¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­ shut up¡­¡± Liu Zizai roared crazily.


    Liu Ran was stunned and felt a churn in her stomach. All of a sudden, she retched.


    The other members of the Liu Family also found it hard to believe. If what Liu Baifeng had said was true, then Liu Zizai was too terrifying.


    ¡°Why?¡± Liu Zizai shouted at Liu Baifeng.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you feel shameless to ask why?¡± Liu Baifeng¡¯s face was full of ferocity as he said, ¡°How did my mother die? Do you think you did it flawlessly?¡±


    Liu Zizai trembled and said in horror, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    ¡°In those days, my mother¡¯s family was not weaker than the Liu Family. In order to take over the position of householder, you flattered her by saying sweet words, and then you poisoned her and raped her. She had no choice but to marry you and help you become the householder. But what have you done? When you got a firm foothold, you thought that she was an eyesore and she knew too much. So you asked someone to kill her. Is that right?¡± Liu Baifeng roared with crazy eyes, as if he wanted to eat Liu Zizai.


    ¡°You are talking nonsense¡­¡± Liu Zizai roared with a panic expression.


    ¡°Am I talking nonsense? You even dared to murder the top official. What else did not you dare to do?¡±


    Liu Baifeng was crazy. He wanted to die, so he dared to say anything now.


    As soon as Liu Baifeng finished his words, the members of the Liu Family were scared to half death and their legs softened.


    There were no crimes more serious than murdering the top official. If it was true, none of the Liu Family would be spared.


    ¡°The painting of tiger you gave to the top official was an evil painting made by the First Presbyter of Heaven Tao Sect, Wu Changfeng. There is an evil spirit of tiger in the painting. Long-term exposure to it is harmful to one¡¯s soul. If things continue this way, one¡¯s temperament will change greatly, and he will become irascible, irritable, and mentally unstable¡­¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful man. I raised you up and even passed on the position of householder to you. How dare you talk nonsense and frame me up here?¡±


    ¡°Bah¡­¡± Liu Baifeng spat a mouthful of blood on Liu Zizai¡¯s face and said, ¡°I framed you? In order to make a fortune, you cooperated with foreign forces, sold out the country¡¯s information, and even murdered the top chief. Others don¡¯t know about these things, but how can I not know¡­¡±


    ¡°You bastard, I will strangle you to death¡­¡± Liu Zizai crazily pounced forward and squeezed Liu Baifeng¡¯s neck with both of his hands.


    Liu Baifeng was being constricted by the Reincarnation Line. Besides, he was injured. Therefore, he could not stop Liu Zizai and could not help rolling his eyes when his throat was squeezed by Liu Zizai.


    Chu Xun moved his fingers slightly and withdrew the Reincarnation Line. Then he watched the show of dog-eat-dog with indifferent eyes.


    As soon as Liu Baifeng regained his freedom, he pushed away Liu Zizai with red eyes, who was squeezing his neck.


    Anyway, Liu Zizai was old. Being pushed suddenly, he staggered backward a few steps.


    The air rushed into Liu Baifeng¡¯s throat and he bent over and began to cough violently. He gasped like a broken bellowing.


    When he was no longer out of breath, he was about to straighten his waist.


    Bang¡­ whoola¡­


    A heavy vase broke on his head, and the fragments flew everywhere.


    Liu Baifeng did not even make a sound before he fell to the ground. Scarlet blood was spreading on the ground.


    Liu Zizai¡¯s face was full of madness. The broken vase had cut off his hand, but he did not notice it at all.


    ¡°Liu Baifeng, you cannot talk nonsense again, can¡¯t you¡­¡±


    A soldier went forward to check Liu Baifeng¡¯s breath, and then shook his head at Chu Xun.


    When everyone saw the soldier¡¯s movements, they could not help feeling a chill in their hearts.


    Liu Baifeng was considered an ambitious man of his generation. He was very smart and had racked his brains to get what he wanted, but ended up being killed with a vase by his father.


    Liu Ran was frightened by Liu Zizai¡¯s viciousness and trembled. He actually killed his own son. What else couldn¡¯t he do?


    Everyone began to believe what Liu Baifeng had said before. At first, everyone thought that Liu Baifeng had been talking nonsense because he could not bear his son¡¯s death and the collapse of Liu Family. Now, it seemed that what he had said might be true.


    ¡°It is said that even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs. You are really worse than a beast. It is a waste for you to live. I will send you to hell.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of disgust. He raised his hand and was about to kill Liu Zizai. It was a waste for such a person to live in the world.


    ¡°Little Xun¡­¡± Liu Ran shook her head at him and said, ¡°He deserves to die, but you cannot kill him. You¡¯d better leave him to the state.¡±


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly. In his view, there were only two kinds of people. Those he should kill and those he should not kill. There were no people that he could kill or could not kill.


    He knew that Liu Ran was worried about the blood relationship. She was afraid that if he killed Liu Zizai, his reputation would be influenced in the future.


    Since Liu Ran had said so, Chu Xun had to obey. Anyway, Liu Zizai was doomed to die. The top official would never let him go.


    As for other members of the Liu Family, they would also be punished.


    ¡°Take them in and bring them to trial!¡± Chu Xun ordered.


    The members of the Liu Family were all taken away as they shrieked and howled.


    There were only Chu Xun and his parents left in the hall.


    Liu Ran looked around. This was the place where she had wished to come most when she was a child. But now, she felt that it was extremely horrible.


    ¡°Little Xun, let¡¯s return to Gujiang!¡± Liu Ran said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will not be in the capital city for the rest of our lives,¡± Chu Tianhe sighed and said.


    From ancient times, the rich family reeked of flesh and wine because there was too much to eat while poor people died of frost or hunger. Even if one had lots of money, it was all in vain in the end.


    The Liu Family, which had lived in glory for nearly a hundred years, had completely collapsed.

 Chapter 206 - A Battle against Blood Lord!

    Chu Xun returned to Gujiang City with his parents.


    Over the past month, they had been sightseeing all over Gujiang City.


    Now they returned to Qianlong Mountain Plaza.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Xun. Don¡¯t get impulsive so easily¡­¡± This was probably the 110th time that Liu Ran had said this to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun nodded, feeling really bitter inside.


    His parents chose the path of cultivation in the end. Apparently, they did not want to choose this path, yet they still did so in order to make Chu Xun feel at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯ll soon be a divine being too, son. If anyone wants to bully you, I will find him and break his leg!¡± Chu Tianhe said with a laugh as he gave Chu Xun a pat on the shoulder.


    However, Chu Xun could clearly see the tears at the corners of his eyes. He was reluctant to leave his son.


    After such a short reunion, their family had to be broken apart again. Chu Xun blamed himself deep down for not being strong enough.


    His cultivation level was dropping quickly. He would probably fall to the early stage of Foundation in no time. By then, he would have to run away from mere grade-seven Grandmasters, and he would definitely not have the strength to protect his parents.


    Chu Xun knew that by eliminating the Heaven Tao Sect, he might be able to deter some greedy individuals from acting, but he might also lure out more powerful enemies.


    According to the rumors in the Martial Tao world, those people had been coveting his abilities. There were definitely countless people observing him from the dark right now.


    It was for the best that his parents chose the path of cultivation, otherwise he would always worry about them no matter where they were. Once they started training, they would be able to fend for themselves even if something happened to him.


    With tears in his eyes, Chu Xun passed the training method to his parents and enveloped them with a magic formation to send them into a full-concentration state. Unless they were disturbed by external forces or they chose to wake up, they would always be in the state of training.


    Chu Xun kowtowed to his parents a few times, then left with big strides.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After bidding farewell to Long Ao, Chu Xun walked down the mountain.


    He planned to find Emperor Ao and start training on the Hong Meng Scripture.


    Chu Xun felt a chill run up his back once he reached the foot of the mountain. He shifted away immediately.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground where he was standing exploded immediately, mud splattering all over the place.


    Chu Xun focused his eyes on a middle-aged man standing on a tree branch. He had red pupils and red hair, and he looked weightless on that thin branch as he swayed up and down with it.


    ¡°His cultivation must be high! Only with a brilliant Light Body Skill and deep Internal Breath can one achieve such a weightless state.¡± Chu Xun was shocked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Xun asked. His eyes were indifferent and his expression showed no sign of surprise.


    However, the other person was slightly stunned. He spoke in a deep, stable voice that was filled with strong bloodlust.


    ¡°Only you can hide your shock and remain calm under such circumstances. I respect that!¡±


    Chu Xun looked even more indifferent. ¡°Hide my shock? Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. I¡¯m not feeling anything,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    The man¡¯s expression turned gloomier and his crimson eyes looked even stranger. ¡°I am Blood Lord,¡± he said while bowing with both hands clasped in front.


    Chu Xun looked at him quietly and said after a long while, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of you.¡±


    Blood Lord laughed in a weird voice, and the smell of blood on him grew even stronger. ¡°You are well known across the Martial Tao world, yet I am just a nobody. It¡¯s perfectly normal that you¡¯ve never heard of me, but you probably should remember Blood Hand. He died in your hands, and he is my junior.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I found his smell familiar. So, it turns out he is Blood Hand¡¯s senior,¡± Chu Xun thought.


    ¡°Blood Hand was a grade-eight Grandmaster, so this guy should be at least grade nine.¡±


    ¡°With my current cultivation, I have to run away even from grade-eight Grandmasters, let alone grade nine.¡± Chu Xun started having headaches.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Firmament Chain, or I would have no fear of fighting against any grade-nine Grandmaster.¡±


    Chu Xun acted as if he was in deep thought, then said indifferently, ¡°I would have forgotten if you never mentioned it.¡±


    Chu Xun could feel the blood energy surging in Blood Lord¡¯s body. It was a horrifying power.


    ¡°Countless people have died in your hands, that¡¯s why you got the title of ¡®Chu the Devil¡¯. I believe you if you say you almost forgot,¡± Blood Lord said. The smell of blood always surrounded him.


    ¡°So you are here for revenge?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Blood Hand and I were not on good terms, but I have to follow my master¡¯s orders. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t want to be your enemy,¡± Blood Lord said ominously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that he has a master. If he is a grade-nine Grandmaster, his master must at least be at grade-nine of the Great Completion, or even be in the Human King Realm,¡± Chu Xun thought in shock.


    ¡°I have to find a way to improve my cultivation. I won¡¯t be able to protect those I love if I can¡¯t even protect myself!¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil, why don¡¯t you just let me cut your head off? That way you won¡¯t have to suffer much, and I can fulfill my task. What do you think?¡± Blood Lord asked with a devilish smile. His face was beginning to be covered by the color of blood.


    Chu Xun looked at him and smiled all of a sudden and said, ¡°I think you should have never come to me.¡±


    A loud crack was heard the moment he finished his words!


    The tree that Blood Lord was standing on was broken by some mystical force. It then fell to the ground and made a loud noise.


    Blood Lord was apparently stunned, since he did not see Chu Xun attacking in any way. He leaped onto another tree before the previous one hit the ground.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were beaming with light as True Energy surged around his body. He formed a fist signet and punched out. A white chain immediately charged toward Blood Lord with a roar.


    Blood Lord jumped down from the tree.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The white chain hit the tree and exploded there. Pieces of wood were flying all over the place and the tree fell to the ground.


    Blood Lord¡¯s crimson eyes were now filled with bloodlust.


    ¡°I heard that Chu the Devil always kills in an instant and never speaks unnecessary words. If you didn¡¯t attack earlier, I would have thought that you are a fake.¡±


    Chu Xun was shocked a little, but he made no comment. He formed another signet with one hand and pointed toward the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Thunder started roaring in the sky and the ground was shaking. The entire space was twisted while a terrifying force came falling from the sky. An ancient-looking giant finger appeared in the air and smashed down with a power that could destroy everything.


    Demon-slain Finger¡ªscaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Trees were broken and leaves were rustling in the wind.


    Before the giant finger hit the ground, its immense pressure already made numerous trees explode.


    Blood energy surged within Blood Lord¡¯s body as he was covered by a crimson mist. A smell of blood permeated the air. It was a smell strong enough to make one feel dizzy.


    ¡°I shall witness the power of Chu the Devil today!¡±


    As he swung his arms, the blood energy became even stronger. Just as he raised his hands, multiple skeletons were forged from blood mist and they charged towards the giant finger.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    Each collision between a blood skeleton and the giant finger resulted in a deafening sound of an explosion.


    Numerous cracks appeared on the giant finger, yet it came crashing down before it was shattered.


    Blood Lord swung his arms again to forge a blood skull the size of a table, which then hit the giant finger heavily.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground was shaking and rocks were tumbling down. The collision created a storm with tremendous intensity. It was crimson in color, and from afar, it looked like a raging sea of blood. Wherever the storm traveled, trees and plants were destroyed and hills exploded.


    ¡°So it seems the infamous Chu the Devil isn¡¯t so great after all.¡±


    Blood Lord laughed with disdain.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were still filled with indifference. His hands quickly formed another signet.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    With a loud cry, the shadow of a phoenix rose from the flames into the sky and soared across the sky. With a flutter of its wings, it dashed down with boundless flames that ignited the sky.


    The blood mist around Blood Lord became even more concentrated. He reached out his hands and the blood energy around him slowly started taking shape.


    ¡­


    A human-looking creature at least 30 feet tall let out a deafening cry. Its entire body was formed from blood energy, and from afar he looked just like a man fully soaked in blood.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The fire phoenix attacked the blood giant ferociously. Mushroom clouds rose in the sky as the flame scorched the blood energy. The air was filled with a mix of a strong smell of blood and a burning smell.


    Sounds of flames scorching the blood could be heard repeatedly.


    The phoenix cry could always be heard, yet the phoenix shadow was growing smaller.


    ¡°Slap!¡±


    The blood giant slapped the phoenix shadow, and its tail dispersed into thin air. Boundless flames disappeared immediately as well.


    Chu Xun tried to remain calm, yet he could not hide the paleness on his face.


    Not only was that Firmament Chain absorbing his True Energy continuously, but it was also weakening his spells and skills.


    The power of both the Demon-slain Finger and Immortal Phoenix Scripture had been halved.


    Due to his drop in cultivation, it was already strenuous for him to use the Demon-slain Finger and Immortal Phoenix Scripture. Now, 70 to 80 percent of his True Energy was already spent.


    Due to the suppressing nature of the Firmament Chain, it would also take twice the time for him to recover his True Energy.

 Chapter 207 - The Awakening of Jiu You!

    ¡°Damn that Firmament Chain! My cultivation and strength have weakened so much because of it!¡± Chu Xun thought as he was on the brink of tears.


    The flame on the fire phoenix was about to be extinguished by Blood Lord, and his strength was at least 70 percent weaker than before. He suddenly did not know what to do.


    ¡°If I can return to Qianlong Mountain, I definitely can kill Blood Lord using the protective formation on the mountain, but that would probably compromise the peace and safety of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun made up his mind. He decided to run away from Qianlong Mountain immediately!


    He dashed like a streak of light. Although it would cost him a considerable amount of True Energy, it granted him exceptional speed.


    Meanwhile, Blood Lord extinguished the flame on the fire phoenix.


    Blood Lord watched Chu Xun disappearing into the forest like a streak of lightning. He was stunned for a while, then laughed arrogantly and said, ¡°Where are you going, Chu the Devil?¡±


    He started chasing after Chu Xun the moment he finished that sentence.


    While one was running away, the other gave chase.


    Chu Xun¡¯s speed of sound-breaking dropped by half, yet it was still incredibly fast. There were sounds of explosions wherever he traveled.


    Blood Lord was slightly irritated by Chu Xun¡¯s speed. He was right to guess that Chu Xun was injured and his strength had dropped, but he could not understand how he still managed to be so fast in such a condition.


    He could only watch his backside from afar.


    Chu Xun was worried as well because he needed True Energy to sustain his speed. He had already expended a large amount of True Energy, and now his True Energy was drained twice as quickly due to the Firmament Chain.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away from me, Chu the Devil.¡±


    Blood Lord shouted at him, his overwhelming smell of blood permeating the air.


    Chu Xun did not respond to his words. He kept his head down and continued running.


    Blood Lord continued chasing after him at the same speed. He grew even more irritated over time and forged a blood spear in his hand.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    With a jarring sound of an explosion in the air, the blood spear shot out and flew toward Chu Xun¡¯s back.


    Since Chu Xun¡¯s True Energy was drained very quickly, he did not dare to use divine sense, so he shifted using his acute sense of his surroundings.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    As the blood spear dashed right past his shoulder, he could feel the chill on his cheek. The spear hit a tree in front of him and exploded, breaking its thick trunk in half.


    Chu Xun grew slightly worried. The dodge that he had performed earlier allowed Blood Lord to catch up to him by more than 10 meters.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Sounds of explosions could be heard in the air due to the extremely high speed.


    Chu Xun shifted away to dodge the attack again.


    A blood spear dashed past his ear and shattered a rock in front of him with a ¡°boom¡±, as pieces of rocks were blown all over the place.


    ¡°You are the infamous ¡®devil¡¯, why are you now running away like a stray dog? You will not escape from me!¡± Blood Lord shouted arrogantly.


    He forged another blood spear and charged toward the back of Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    Since they were closer now and the blood spear was quicker, it was even harder to dodge it.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun¡¯s clothes were slashed open around his shoulder, and there was a white scar on his skin.


    Chu Xun once bathed in the dragon blood, so his skin was as impenetrable as the toughest metal. However, he needed True Energy to sustain this toughness.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I think you should be called ¡®Chu the Coward¡¯ instead. You are a living legend in the Martial Tao world, but I think you are nothing but a joke.¡±


    He shot out another blood spear as he spoke.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This time, Chu Xun could not dodge the attack and the blood spear hit his back, making a dull thud.


    Chu Xun fell forward upon the impact. All his organs were shaking.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Chu Xun felt extremely humiliated and angry.


    He continued running away at full speed, and his remaining True Energy was used to its maximum capacity.


    On the other hand, however, Blood Lord was a grade-nine Grandmaster who was at his peak, so he was not much slower than Chu Xun. Instead of being shaken off by Chu Xun, he was gradually catching up.


    ¡°This can¡¯t go on forever,¡± Chu Xun thought as he tried to come up with a plan.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Another blood spear hit his back heavily, making another loud thud.


    Chu Xun¡¯s blood flow was greatly disturbed by the impact. He spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying forward.


    Once Chu Xun landed, he subdued the surging blood in his body and started running, once again leaving Blood Lord far behind.


    ¡°You will never escape from me, Chu Xun. I will take your life now!¡±


    Blood Lord was not bothered by the increased distance between them at all.


    He was like a cat trying to catch a mouse, attacking with his blood spear from time to time.


    Chu Xun was hit by even more blood spears, and he started coughing blood.


    ¡°If this keeps going on, I¡¯m afraid I will die here today,¡± Chu Xun thought in anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Chu Xun. I will kill him.¡± The voice of a child suddenly echoed in Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    Chu Xun was first shocked, then he looked at his wrist in joy.


    His wrist was covered in bright, colorful lights.


    It meant that Jiu You was finally awake.


    Jiu You had long been an intelligent creature, yet no one had thought that it was able to communicate through divine sense.


    ¡°Jiu You, he¡¯s a grade-nine Grandmaster. Can you handle him?¡± Chu Xun asked worriedly.


    After all, before Jiu You went into its slumber, it could not even beat a Grandmaster.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just leave it to me.¡±


    Chu Xun was reassured. Since Jiu You said there would not be any problem, he had no reason to worry.


    With a flash of light, Jiu You disappeared.


    Chu Xun did not stop moving; he was still running at the speed of lightning.


    ¡°Chu Xun, give up and surrender now!¡±


    Blood Lord looked fierce and arrogant. He forged another blood spear and was just about to shoot it toward Chu Xun.


    All of a sudden, a streak of colorful light exploded on a tree next to him and charged toward him.


    It was sudden and unbelievably fast; even Blood Lord did not have enough time to dodge.


    It was just like this line from a song: ¡°I only wish to run toward the face that I¡¯ve missed so.¡±


    ¡°Slap!¡±


    Blood splattered all over the sky, like peach blossoms blooming in the air.


    Blood Lord was sent flying away as he screamed. He fell onto the ground only after breaking multiple thick trees.


    Chu Xun stopped running after hearing the sound. He turned to look at Blood Lord and was amazed by what he saw.


    ¡°I have to admit, Jiu You has grown extremely terrifying and treacherous.¡±


    Jiu You¡¯s attack left a bloody scar from the corner of Blood Lord¡¯s left eye to the right corner of his mouth. He was soaked in blood and his skin was torn open cruelly.


    What was even more terrifying was the blood that was gushing out from the top of Blood Lord¡¯s head. There was a five-centimeter long scar on his head.


    Jiu You¡¯s attack almost shattered his head.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    With another flash of the colorful light, Jiu You appeared on Chu Xun¡¯s shoulder. It shook its head proudly.


    ¡°Jiu You, what stage of cultivation are you at now?¡± Chu Xun asked using divine sense.


    ¡°According to the ranking used by humans, I¡¯m probably a grade-eight Grandmaster,¡± said a childlike voice.


    Even Chu Xun wanted to roll his eyes after hearing that response. Everyone knew that it was extremely difficult for a human to become a grade-eight Grandmaster. Some could not reach that level even after working for it for their entire life.


    Chu Xun felt that he should have never compared himself to a snake. He was extremely envious of the fact that Jiu You became a grade-eight Grandmaster only after a slumber.


    ¡°The training method you taught me worked very well for me, plus there was already a lot of strength accumulated in my body, so it all added to my improvement. I think it took me a very short period of time to make this breakthrough, so it might take a lot longer for my next breakthrough,¡± Jiu You said.


    ¡°How long do you think it will take next time?¡±


    ¡°It probably will take me one to two years to reach grade nine.¡±


    Chu Xun felt envious again. ¡°One to two years¡­ Even a human needs three to five years or longer to improve from grade eight to grade nine, and that¡¯s only if that person is extremely talented.¡±


    Jiu You did not understand why Chu Xun was so envious, shouldn¡¯t he feel happy about its breakthrough?


    Deep inside, Chu Xun was indeed happy. ¡°Jiu You¡¯s cultivation has reached grade eight. Since it has the physique of a monster, its strength should be comparable to that of a grade-nine Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can test its strength on Blood Lord.¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­¡± Blood Lord growled furiously.


    He covered his head with his hands and spasmed in pain. He felt cracks on his head, as if it was about to explode.


    ¡°What on earth was that thing?¡± As a grade-nine Grandmaster, his head should be tough enough to be hit by a train, yet the attack earlier had almost shattered his head.


    Blood Lord felt a chill deep inside.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡± Blood Lord growled again like a wounded beast. ¡°It¡¯s too damn painful, I can feel the pain even in my bones.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Being enraged by the pain, he shattered a rock the size of a table using his fist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°The enraged Blood Lord must be way scarier than before, and Jiu You may not be able to beat him,¡± he thought.

 Chapter 208 - Sneak Attack!

    Blood Lord was severely injured due to Jiu You¡¯s sneak attack.


    But a wounded beast would only become more intimidating and aggressive!


    Even if Jiu You was able to kill Blood Lord, it would have to pay a great cost.


    Therefore, Chu Xun chose to run away for the time being.


    However, Jiu You did not want to leave so quickly. Since Blood Lord was already injured, it wanted to kill him right now to prevent any more confrontations from happening in the future.


    ¡°Chu Xun, this man¡¯s cultivation is at an incredible level, but your cultivation is dropping really fast. He will be a threat to us sooner or later, why don¡¯t we kill him now while he is injured?¡± Jiu You said in its childlike voice, yet its voice was full of intent to kill.


    ¡°Jiu You is actually right. Having a grade-nine Grandmaster will be a big trouble for me sooner or later.¡± Chu Xun thought.


    ¡°Moreover, there could be more enemies hidden in the dark.¡±


    ¡°If we can kill him, we can at least deter those insignificant enemies from attacking.¡±


    ¡°So we should kill him now.¡± Chu Xun made up his mind.


    Jiu You slid down to the ground and approached Blood Lord carefully. It wanted to give him another surprise assault.


    Jiu You hid the colorful light around its body and moved in secret. It approached Blood Lord in no time.


    Swoosh!


    Jiu You bounced to the height of a human being and launched another attack. Its tail whipped towards Blood Lord¡¯s head, creating fierce wind along its path.


    Blood Lord was once injured by its attack, so he subconsciously tilted his head after seeing the burst of colorful light.


    Slap!


    Blood was splattered everywhere, Blood Lord growled furiously.


    His head dodged the attack, yet his shoulder took a hit. His shoulder blade was cracked by Jiu You¡¯s attack.


    Blood Lord went mad this time. He concentrated energy in his palm and pushed towards Jiu You.


    Clang!


    His palm signet hit Jiu You hard while it was still in the air. Harsh sounds of metals clashing could be heard and there were sparks in the air.


    This was because Jiu You had scales as tough as black iron.


    Jiu You was knocked into the bushes and disappeared.


    Boom!


    Blood Lord was thrust out as well, and he hit and broke a giant tree with a thick trunk.


    While nobody was watching, Chu Xun sneaked behind Blood Lord¡¯s back and attacked him while he was attacking Jiu You.


    However, Chu Xun¡¯s True Energy was too weak to deal significant damage to him. He merely knocked him to the air.


    Blood Lord turned completely mad. He could not accept the fact that a grade-nine Grandmaster kept being surprised by others¡¯ sneak attacks. His head was almost shattered to pieces, and it was still bleeding.


    ¡°Die, Chu Xun!¡±


    Blood Lord charged towards Chu Xun like a streak of lightning. He raised his palm and gathered all his strength, leaves rustled in the wind created by his palms.


    Chu Xun gritted his teeth and attempted to defend by gathering his True Energy.


    Boom!


    Blood Lord¡¯s palm hit Chu Xun¡¯s fist heavily.


    Chu Xun was knocked back immediately and spat a mouthful of blood. He only stopped after breaking numerous trees on his path.


    Meanwhile, there was a burst of colorful light.


    Slap!


    Blood Lord¡¯s head took a heavy hit right after he knocked Chu Xun away. He was knocked back immediately and his blood splattered across the sky.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡±


    Blood Lord growled while holding his head.


    ¡°Head again? Why can¡¯t they hit somewhere else?¡± Blood Lord thought as he had a strong urge to curse. There was even more blood gushing out of his head. His old wound was a few centimeters¡¯ longer and one could even see the bones through it. He felt that his brain plasma would start oozing out after taking another hit.


    The front part of Blood Lord¡¯s clothes was already soaked in blood. His hair was let down in disarray onto his shoulders, he looked just like a ferocious ghost.


    It was even weirder when his blood trickled back into Blood Lord¡¯s body through his pores on the skin.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun struggled before he was able to stand up, he could not help but spit a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡­¡±


    Blood Lord¡¯s expression had become twisted as his hatred towards Chu Xun grew to the strongest. He growled and charged towards Chu Xun, disregarding the fact that his head was still bleeding.


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. He tried to gather True Energy but found out that it was almost depleted. He took great effort to forge one Reincarnation Line using the remaining True Energy in his body and hid it behind him.


    Blood Lord¡¯s face now looked horrifying and hideous. He pushed out his palm and charged forward with overwhelming energy comparable to a streak of lightning.


    Bang!


    His palm hit Chu Xun¡¯s chest heavily. Chu Xun spat a blood mist that just happened to cover Blood Lord¡¯s vision.


    Meanwhile, the Reincarnation Line was shot out with the speed of light towards Blood Lord¡¯s throat.


    Blood Lord¡¯s pupils enlarged upon seeing that streak of light coming towards him with extreme speed. He subconsciously tilted his head to dodge.


    Swoosh!


    A string covered in blood shot out from the back of Blood Lord¡¯s neck, more of his blood spilled out afterwards.


    His neck was penetrated by the Reincarnation Line.


    Blood Lord shouted angrily. If he did not react so quickly, his throat would have been penetrated instead.


    Chu Xun was knocked back for tens of meters and his body smashed a giant rock. His clothes were already soaked in blood.


    ¡°It surely is hard to kill a grade-nine Grandmaster. I took a hit just to attack him with my Reincarnation Line, yet he still dodged that fatal attack.¡± He looked at the enraged Blood Lord coldly and thought.


    ¡°Should he be a grade-seven or grade-eight Grandmaster, his throat would have been penetrated and he would have died.¡±


    When the Reincarnation Line pierced through Blood Lord¡¯s neck, Jiu You launched another attack.


    It leaped into the air and whipped its tail.


    Slap! Crack!


    Blood Lord screamed hysterically for numerous times as he fell from the sky and created a huge pit on the ground upon landing.


    Not only was his head bleeding, the bones in his head were also cracked by Jiu You.


    Blood Lord growled as he stood up, yet he could not stabilize his body. The pain in his head was giving him blackouts.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I will slice you into pieces¡­¡±


    Slap!


    A streak of colorful light slapped onto his face aggressively and knocked him back for at least ten meters.


    While Blood Lord was already injured, Jiu You grasped the opportunity to aggravate his injuries.


    Jiu You caught up to Blood Lord like his shadow, and got ready to kill him when the opportunity presented itself.


    However, Blood Lord bounced into the air once he touched the ground. He attacked with his palm behind his back without even looking.


    His blood energy surged and formed a blood skeleton, and it then charged towards Jiu You with blood all over its body.


    Bang!


    Jiu You was still in the air, so it could not gather any strength. The skeleton hit it and knocked it back right away.


    Chu Xun grew anxious immediately. He had spent all his True Energy, so he could not use his divine sense to communicate with Jiu You.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chu Xun. I¡¯m fine¡­ This bastard hit me hard¡­¡± Jiu You said in its tender, childlike voice.


    ¡°Jiu You is injured! Is it really bad?¡± Chu Xun thought anxiously.


    ¡°Show your face, Chu Xun¡­¡±


    Blood Lord growled and slapped with his palm.


    Boom!


    A tree as thick as two people¡¯s arm lengths was broken horizontally in the middle.


    Bang!


    Another giant rock exploded. Its debris flew all over the place.


    The blood energy was still surging and the terrifying blood skeleton was attacking all over the place. One palm signet was released after another.


    Boom! Boom!


    All plants and rocks around Blood Lord within a hundred meters were destroyed. More pits appeared on the ground after multiple explosions and mud splattered all over the place.


    Chu Xun was first shocked, then he turned happy as a thought appeared in his mind, ¡°Blood Lord is blind now.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, this guy is blind,¡± Jiu You said.


    Chu Xun was unable to communicate with it, so he nodded even though he did not know if Jiu You could see him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any sound, Chu Xun. If he continues being like this, his cultivation will eventually be drained no matter how powerful he is. We should fight him then,¡± Jiu You said in its childlike voice.


    Chu Xun nodded again. He shared the same thought as Jiu You.


    Boom! Boom!


    The forest was filled with Blood Lord¡¯s horrifying screaming. His surroundings kept exploding as he kept attacking with his palms. The entire ground was shaking.


    Chu Xun took this chance to calm his mind and recover his True Energy.


    He did not figure out why Blood Lord suddenly turned blind, but he was sure that Jiu You caused it. His body is as tough as black iron and a whip of its tail could break the toughest metal. When Jiu You cracked Blood Lord¡¯s skull with its tail, the nerves in his brain that controlled his vision might be broken, rendering him blind.


    No matter what, Chu Xun was glad that luck was in his favor again. After all, luck is part of one¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 209 - A Powerful Decapitation!

    Blood Lord continued growling and smashing all over the place. Mountains were shaking under such a tremendous impact.


    No one has boundless strength. Even for Blood Lord, a grade-nine Grandmaster, he would not be able to withstand the drainage of his Internal Breath over a long period of time.


    His palms were getting slower, and their power was getting weaker.


    After a long time, he looked just like a beast in captivity that had spent all its energy trying to break out. He was breathing heavily. His body was covered in blood and sweat. All he could do is just launch a weak attack only once after a long while.


    ¡°Chu Xun, stop hiding if you want to live up to the name of ¡®Devil¡¯¡­¡±


    Even Blood Lord¡¯s curses now sounded weak and lack of energy. His blood kept pouring down from his head and permeating into the ground.


    Before this, however, he was able to absorb back all his blood.


    It seemed that he was truly weak.


    Chu Xun stayed still, for he was afraid to fall into Blood Lord¡¯s trap.


    During this period of time, he was able to recover some of his True Energy. Although he still could not use it to fight, it was enough for him to communicate through divine sense.


    ¡°Do not act rashly, Jiu You. Be mindful of any traps.¡± Chu Xun told Jiu You to stay put using divine sense.


    As a grade-nine Grandmaster, Blood Lord¡¯s power was incredible. Therefore, even if he was truly weak, he still should not be underestimated.


    So they waited patiently.


    The sky soon turned dark, and it was even darker in the forest. Dead leaves rustled in the freezing wind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Jiu You said to Chu Xun.


    At this time, Blood Lord was lying in a huge pit like a dead man. He had not made any sound for half an hour.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Chu Xun reminded Jiu You.


    Jiu You acknowledged and crawled over carefully in silence. When it was five meters away from Blood Lord, he still did not move.


    Swoosh!


    Jiu You suddenly transformed into a streak of colorful light that lit up the sky and dashed towards Blood Lord¡¯s throat.


    However, there was a sudden burst of bloody smell around the dying Blood Lord. He immediately reached out and caught Jiu You by its head and tail. The veins in his arms were throbbing violently and he growled like a lunatic as he tried to tear Jiu You into two.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were wide with shock. He leaped up and dashed to Jiu You.


    ¡°So Blood Lord is indeed playing a trick!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    At the same time, Jiu You roared resentfully. Its voice even made the ground shake.


    Jiu You returned to its original form the next moment.


    It was at least a hundred feet long. Its head was as big as a hill, and the scales on its body had a cold, metallic glow. Its entire body was covered in colorful lights, and it looked like a legendary dragon from the fairytales.


    Jiu You was huge, it was almost as big as Emperor Ao.


    It moved slightly in its original form, rocks and trees exploded, even the ground cracked under its impact.


    Jiu You was only as thick as a pinkie and as long as twenty centimeters, now that it grew into this gigantic creature in the blink of an eye, Blood Lord could not even hold it in his arms. He was knocked down by Jiu You¡¯s unexpected weight, and half of his body sank into the ground.


    Jiu You wiggled its body again, and its sharp scales peeled Blood Lord¡¯s skin off. He was covered in blood in an instant.


    Blood Lord screamed in pain.


    Jiu You raised its gigantic tail and whipped down ferociously.


    Boom!


    Blood Lord did not make a sound, his body exploded into a blood mist immediately, yet his head rolled on the ground. A horrifying crack was left on the ground by Jiu You¡¯s tail.


    ¡°His energy was already depleted. He was merely making his last struggle.¡± Jiu You¡¯s childlike voice was filled with contempt.


    After hearing from Jiu You, Chu Xun finally sighed in relief.


    ¡­


    On the next day, Chu Xun woke up from full concentration state in the early morning.


    His injuries were almost recovered. At least he had replenished his True Energy, so his movements would not be affected.


    Jiu You changed to its smaller form. Now it could control its own size without Chu Xun¡¯s form-changing formation.


    Both of them returned to Qianlong Mountain.


    Chu Xun hung Blood Lord¡¯s head on a tree at the bottom of Qianlong Mountain. Using his fingers as a knife, he carved on the tree:


    ¡°Trespassers will be killed without mercy!¡±


    He then took one last look at Qianlong Mountain and left for the airport.


    An hour after Chu Xun left, some people were approaching Qianlong Mountain in the forest.


    They were all from different alliances, and they all looked at the head on the tree.


    ¡°That¡¯s senior Blood Lord!¡± Someone shouted in fear and shock.


    Everyone looked pale and terrified. While their hands were trembling in fear, they took a few photos with their handphones and ran back into the forest in an instant.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun had boarded the plane to the capital city. He did not know the Martial Tao Forum was filled with discussions right now.


    He had no knowledge of Martial Tao Forum either. It was an online forum established by people from the Martial Tao world.


    Otherwise, he would have saved himself some trouble and posted the photo of Blood Lord¡¯s head there instead.


    ¡°Grade-nine Grandmaster Blood Lord Decapitated by Chu the Devil.¡±


    These red words occupied the home page of Martial Tao Forum.


    ¡°Chu Xun is like a powerful divine being. Killing a grade-nine Grandmaster is as easy as chopping some vegetables for him. He should be worshipped.¡± A crazy fan of Chu Xun commented.


    ¡°OMG, I¡¯m almost scared to death. Even a grade-nine Grandmaster was killed by Chu Xun, who else below Human King Realm can compete with him?¡±


    ¡°It sure is lonely being unrivalled¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, everyone joined the online discussion on this matter.


    ¡°Chu Xun is a nobody. He will soon be weak and powerless.¡±


    Once someone commented that, much fewer comments were being posted.


    ¡°Who are you to say that?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, what matters is that Blood Lord¡¯s master already knew that his disciple is killed.¡±


    ¡°So what? Does he dare to challenge Chu Xun? I bet he won¡¯t make it back alive.¡±


    ¡°You guys are just shortsighted. Blood Lord¡¯s master has reached Human King Realm, people call him ¡®Blood King¡¯. He already passed his words that he will kill Chu Xun himself soon. All of you can wait to see Chu Xun¡¯s own head being hung on the tree very soon.¡± This person commented disdainfully.


    The discussion went stale for a few seconds. After all, everyone was in awe of Human King¡¯s incredible power.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Someone commented in disbelief.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Just know that Chu Xun is as good as dead.¡± The same person commented with a great sense of superiority.


    Of course, there were also many confrontational people in the Martial Tao world.


    ¡°You are just bluffing. Do you dare to say that in front of Chu the Devil himself?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Why are you commenting anonymously? I bet you are just lying.¡±


    ¡°Human King is indeed powerful, but Chu the Devil did not get this title without any reason. You kept saying that he will be dead, but it¡¯s the head of that Blood Lord that was hung on the tree.¡±


    A bunch of people started arguing and mocking.


    ¡°You guys know nothing. The power of Human King Realm is beyond your imagination, a weak Grandmaster like Chu Xun will be dead in a second.¡± That guy started commenting in more exaggerated expressions after being irritated.


    But his comment received a lot of hate.


    ¡°Say your name, son. I will rip your head off and pee in it.¡±


    ¡°Why is a coward like you making such bold comments about killing Chu Xun? Do you dare to tell everyone your true name? I bet someone will rip your head off tonight once you say your name.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many sects Chu the Devil has eliminated? Since when did he care who was standing in his way? So what if someone at Human King Realm wants to kill him? I believe Chu the Devil will teach him a lesson within a few minutes.¡±


    The anonymous person commented a few more times, yet those comments were soon pushed down by other comments. After reading so many angry comments, the person probably left the forum in the end.


    The rest, on the other hand, were still passionately talking about the great accomplishments of Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun had no idea any of those things were happening. Meanwhile, he had reached Dragon¡¯s Back and entered Emperor Ao¡¯s Purple Mansion.

 Chapter 210 - Immense Pressure!

    Emperor Ao could tell Chu Xun was injured the moment he saw him.


    ¡°Look at the trouble you¡¯ve got yourself into,¡± Emperor Ao said jokingly.


    Chu Xun smiled as if his injuries were nothing, and said, ¡°I had to do it to survive.¡±


    Emperor Ao did not talk about it further.


    ¡°You should recover first.¡±


    Chu Xun did not argue. He sat down and entered full concentration stage immediately.


    Chu Xun woke up from full concentration stage after three days, and his body was back in its top condition again.


    However, his injuries caused a huge drop in his cultivation, now his strength was only considered early stage of Foundation.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bloody Firmament Chain.¡± Chu Xun cursed deep inside.


    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Chu Xun said as he reached one hand to Emperor Ao.


    Emperor Ao knew that he was asking for the crystal that contained Hong Meng Scripture.


    ¡°Not now,¡± Emperor Ao said.


    Chu Xun looked at him with a strange look.


    ¡°I know you want to use your bones as a bridge to channel more strength, but your bones are still too weak.¡±


    ¡°After training Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique, my bones are as tough as jade stones. Is that still too weak?¡± Chu Xun thought in shock.


    ¡°No one has ever trained Hong Meng Scripture, so there is no telling how dangerous it would be. If your bones could not withstand the pressure and break during the training, it would have dire consequences on you,¡± Emperor Ao said.


    ¡°I assume you already had another plan?¡± Chu Xun asked as he looked at him.


    Emperor Ao nodded and said, ¡°I want you to change your bones.¡± His expression was a bit strange.


    ¡°Change my bones?¡± Chu Xun said in shock.


    Emperor Ao meant to replace every bone in Chu Xun¡¯s body.


    ¡°And whose bones would I use? Yours?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    He thought Emperor Ao was just joking. Over the past three thousand years, he had witnessed changing blood and changing organs, yet it was his first time hearing about changing bones.


    Emperor Ao remained silent for a while, and then looked at Chu Xun. His eyes were beaming with light, and no one could tell what kind of emotion he was feeling.


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Chu Xun followed Emperor Ao to a valley.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s cultivation also dropped by a lot, the Purple Mansion was not as big as it used to be, so peaks and rivers were right in front of them, enabling them to reach their destination in a second.


    Emperor Ao performed an act of worship towards the valley.


    Chu Xun did not understand the meaning of this, but he did not dare to show any disrespect towards the place that Emperor Ao worshipped, so he did the same.


    Emperor Ao raised his hands and formed a magic signet. He then separated his hands in the air, as if pushing something aside.


    Boom!


    The entire Purple Mansion started to shake.


    The two mountains in front of them shifted and showed a path leading into the valley.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun¡¯s face changed as he sensed a terrifying energy gushing out of the valley.


    It was the power of an Immortal Emperor.


    ¡°Is there an Immortal Emperor in the valley?¡±


    Chu Xun was shocked at this thought. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Earth is already broken and exhausted, so there¡¯s no way it could withstand the existence of an Immortal Emperor.¡± He thought as he shook his head.


    The power of Immortal Emperor was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. He could destroy a little planet like the Earth simply by lifting a finger.


    There was a trace of sadness in Emperor Ao¡¯s eyes.


    Chu Xun was surprised to see that.


    Emperor Ao started walking into the valley. He looked absentminded, and his figure looked extremely lonely.


    Chu Xun kept his head down and followed him.


    They walked in silence, and each had something on his mind.


    The imposing pressure grew even stronger fifty meters into the valley. Chu Xun felt blood surging within his body, his legs felt heavier as he walked.


    ¡°Chu Xun, there is something with terrifying strength in the valley,¡± Jiu You said. Its childlike voice sounded grim for the first time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Emperor Ao will never put us in harm¡¯s way.¡± Chu Xun reassured Jiu You.


    A hundred meters into the valley, Chu Xun¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat. His breath became heavy and each step he took required great strength.


    This energy was too strong. Not only was it affecting one¡¯s mental state, it was also putting great pressure onto one¡¯s body.


    Chu Xun felt his legs were filled with lead. He tried his best to keep up with Emperor Ao.


    Bang!


    Jiu You suddenly fell onto the ground from Chu Xun¡¯s wrist. His landing created a big pit on the ground.


    Chu Xun was taken aback.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Jiu You said in its childlike voice, ¡°I feel like my body is going to explode.¡±


    Chu Xun was puzzled. Jiu You¡¯s cultivation should be above him now. He too felt extremely exhausted, yet he could still withstand the pressure.


    ¡°Whoever is inside is definitely not human, I can feel that. This pressure is from a different bloodline, and I can¡¯t surpass that.¡± Jiu You¡¯s childlike voice was filled with unwillingness.


    At this moment, Emperor Ao stopped and looked at Jiu You.


    ¡°It¡¯s already impressive that you made it thus far, little thing.¡±


    Emperor Ao was communicating through divine sense as well, so both Chu Xun and Jiu You could hear him.


    ¡°What exactly is inside?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once we are inside.¡± Emperor Ao started walking again. He also sent his voice through divine sense, ¡°The Hellish Python can stay here for the time being. There¡¯s no way it can go any further.¡±


    There was nothing Chu Xun could do, so he told Jiu You to wait for him here and caught up with Emperor Ao in staggering steps.


    Two hundred meters into the valley, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were already filled with tiny blood vessels, his clothes were soaked entirely in sweat.


    Emperor Ao never stopped moving. His breathing was steady and effortless. Chu Xun felt he could even fly in this place.


    ¡°Why are you unaffected?¡± Chu Xun asked while feeling a little irritated. He felt his entire body was pressed down into a swamp by a mountain. Each step he took now required tremendous strength.


    Emperor Ao remained silent. He suddenly stopped walking and stared into the distance.


    After a short while, he formed a signet with one hand and pointed with one finger.


    Ripples started forming before them in the air. It was as if a mirror was being shattered, revealing what was hidden.


    The moment the ripples dispersed, the entire valley was filled by golden light.


    Puff!


    Pressure came crushing down on Chu Xun like raging water.


    Chu Xun felt his legs weakening and he was forced onto the ground by the pressure. Half of his body sank into the ground, cracks started spreading on the ground around him.


    Chu Xun screamed in pain. Blood was bleeding through his eyes and ears, he felt he was going to explode.


    Tremendous fear engulfed him. He was pressed down by the unknown pressure before he could see clearly what was inside.


    Emperor Ao looked at the spot where golden light burst. He appeared to be stunned, and his eyes turned red as tears started trickling down his face.


    He then kneeled and kowtowed towards the same direction.


    ¡°Forgive my lack of filial piety, father.¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He kowtowed three times, leaving three clear sounds.


    Emperor Ao then stood up, and one could now see resolve in his eyes.


    ¡°Did you train Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique just for fun?¡± Emperor Ao asked Chu Xun as he gave him a sideway glance.


    Chu Xun tried to use the technique, and the terrifying pressure disappeared quickly.


    Puff!


    Chu Xun spat a mouthful of blood after holding a tremendous amount of pressure in his body. He now felt much better.


    ¡°Emperor Ao reminded me of that only now; he must do that on purpose.¡± Chu Xun thought furiously.


    He was about to speak, yet he opened his eyes wide in disbelief.


    A golden dragon was hovering in the air a few meters away from them. A million rays of golden light emitted from its body, so did the terrifying pressure.


    Chu Xun moved closer subconsciously.


    After gaining a clearer view, he realized that it was not a golden dragon, but the skeleton of a dragon.


    This skeleton was slightly less than thirty feet long, and its size was much smaller than Jiu You. However, the pressure from this mere skeleton was able to crush him easily.


    Chu Xun was sure that this dragon must possess incredible power comparable to an Immortal Emperor when it was still alive. ¡°How did it die? It¡¯s such a pity.¡± He thought.


    Chu Xun was suddenly stunned. He remembered that when Emperor Ao kneeled and kowtowed, he was calling it ¡°father¡±.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Chu Xun almost went crazy at this revelation. He had never been this shock in the past three thousand years.


    If he was not wrong, this was an Ancestral Dragon of the first generation.


    ¡°Emperor Ao just now talked about changing my bones¡­¡± Chu Xun looked to the Ancestral Dragon skeleton that emitted golden light and felt his eyelids and the corner of his mouth twitching.

 Chapter 211 - Bone Changing!

    Just as Chu Xun had expected, the bone changing that the Emperor Ao had mentioned was the change to the bones of Ancestral Dragon.


    Chu Xun could not calm down in his heart at all.


    Every part of a dragon¡¯s body was a treasure, not to mention a part of an Ancestral Dragon.


    If the bone changing succeeded, only his physical strength would probably be enough for him to defeat a group of enemies.


    It was likely that the skeleton of the Ancestral Dragon of the first generation had been preserved for a million years.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Chu Xun asked Emperor Ao and forced himself to calm down. The Ancestral Dragon Skeleton was powerful, and no one had ever tried bone changing. Once it failed, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    As the saying went, opportunity and danger coexisted.


    ¡°In fact, the Hong Meng Scripture was not obtained by me, but my father. He has spent his entire life studying how to cultivate Hong Meng Scripture. However, because of some innate condition, he has never succeeded and regretted it for the rest of his life.¡±


    Perhaps, the innate condition that Emperor Ao was talking about was that only humans could cultivate Hong Meng Scripture.


    ¡°According to my father, if one wants to cultivate Hong Meng Scripture, he or she must change his bones, or he or she will not be able to withstand the impact of Hong Meng Immortal Qi.¡±


    ¡°But I have never heard of the bone changing technique in the three thousand years I spent in the world of cultivation,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°It is not three thousand years, but thirty million years. In the past thirty million years, there has not been such a thing as bone changing.¡± Emperor Ao looked at Chu Xun and said seriously.


    Chu Xun felt a chill crawling up his back. The bone changing wound be a gamble, and the bet was his own life.


    ¡°You can choose to give up. After all, no one knows whether or not you will be able to succeed,¡± said Emperor Ao in a deep voice.


    Chu Xun clenched his fists tightly and then unclenched them as he glanced at Emperor Ao. It was hard for him to make up his mind.


    He could not be careless in a matter of life and death.


    But just a moment later.


    ¡°I will do it,¡± Chu Xun said, his tone full of firmness that only himself could understand.


    Emperor Ao looked at him and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth raised slightly. He stood up, looked at the Ancestral Dragon Skeleton, and said, ¡°Do I have another choice? Ever since I am locked by the Firmament Chain, I have no way out.¡±


    ¡°It will be a close shave,¡± Emperor Ao said in a deep voice.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°It is close, isn¡¯t it? I have always had good luck. The bone changing technique will be created by me.¡±


    ¡°I am going to create a path that no one has ever taken.¡± Chu Xun held his head high and said.


    The nervousness in the eyes of Emperor Ao dissipated a little, but his expression was still a little strange. He was both worried and anxious.


    ¡°You also want me to choose bone changing, don¡¯t you?¡± Chu Xun suddenly looked at Emperor Ao and said.


    Emperor Ao avoided eye contact with Chu Xun and said in a deep voice, ¡°I admit it, but I would like to see you succeed. If possible, I hope I can take the risk myself.¡±


    Chu Xun glanced at him and said teasingly, ¡°Do it in your dream! How can I give such a good opportunity to you? When I return, I will drink three jars of alcohol with you.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Emperor Ao nodded firmly and said, ¡°I will be waiting for you.¡±


    At the same time, Emperor Ao handed the crystal to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun took the crystal and turned to the Ancestral Dragon Skeleton.


    Emperor Ao watched as Chu Xun walked to the Ancestral Dragon Skeleton and covered that area with a magic signet.


    Chu Xun raised his head and looked at the golden Ancestral Dragon Skeleton above his head. He was excited.


    The Ancestral Dragon Skeleton was much smaller than Emperor Ao, but it was still a few meters long. Chu Xun felt dizzy after a long-time watch.


    Chu Xun sat down and fell into deep thought.


    No one had tried bone changing before. There was no method of bone changing and there was no experience for Chu Xun to learn.


    Chu Xun was walking a road that no one had ever taken, a road that no one knew whether it would cause death or not.


    In this way, Chu Xun had been sitting there for two days. In his mind, he had listed all kinds of methods, but he found that none of them was useful.


    Was he going to remove his own bones and then replace them with the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s?


    Chu Xun was shocked by this crazy idea in his mind. He had heard of peeling skin and plucking muscles, but he had never heard of peeling skin and plucking bones.


    Another two days had passed, but Chu Xun had not found any way out.


    ¡°Old Dragon¡­ how did you come up with this filthy idea?¡± Chu Xun raised his head and looked at the Ancestral Dragon Skeleton. He wanted to cry, but no tears came. This old dragon was the one who had come up with this weird idea of bone changing.


    By the fifth day, Chu Xun had listed tens of thousands of methods, but none of them worked.


    Now, there was only one way, which was to take out his own bones and then replace them with Ancestral Dragon¡¯s.


    Chu Xun had made up his mind. He gritted his teeth, and his eyes became extremely firm.


    He already had no way out. Either to risk his life to create a path of life, or to be overwhelmed by the Firmament Chain and then become a wreck and wait to die.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were bright. At a certain moment, his eyes were even more dazzling than the golden light released by the Ancestral Dragon Skeleton.


    He did not want to die like this. He wanted to fight for the last chance and rise from destruction.


    Since he had decided to take the risk, Chu Xun no longer hesitated and began to set up the magic formation.


    After a while, everything was ready.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chu Xun bent down and bowed. Then, he soared into the air and landed directly in the Ancestral Dragon skeleton.


    Because it was the first try, Chu Xun wanted to start with the left hand. Chu Xun had cultivated the Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique and had been bathed in dragon blood, so the Ancestral Dragon Skeleton did not reject him.


    Chu Xun held Ancestral Dragon¡¯s left front claw and jumped down from mid-air.


    Ancestral Dragon¡¯s claw was about the same size as a square table and weighed more than thousands of kilograms. It was shining with golden light, as if it was made up of gold. And the pressure it exerted was terrifying.


    With the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s claw in his arms, Chu Xun threw himself directly into the magic formation.


    ¡°Nine Heaven Burning Formation! Refine it!¡±


    Chu Xun made a magic signet with both hands and then tapped it in mid-air. Immediately, several hundred fire dragons were activated and soared into the sky. Then they swooped down and began to burn the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s claw.


    Unfortunately, after a few hours, the Ancestral Dragon Skeleton did not react at all.


    But Chu Xun was covered in sweat. He had exhausted too much of his True Energy.


    He had no way but to remove the magic formation.


    Chu Xun held the table-sized Ancestral Dragon¡¯s claw and felt a little headache. He had wanted to shrink it with the Nine Heavens Burning Formation, but now it seemed that it did not work at all. He could not directly replace his own bones with it, could he? Even if he succeeded in bone changing, he could not go out in the future.


    ¡°If only the claw were smaller.¡± Chu Xun thought it in his mind. Unexpectedly, the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s claw suddenly shrunk and it was only half of its original size.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes widened and his heart beat quickly. ¡°How could it be? Could it be that the Ancestral Dragon Skeleton has the ability to change on its own?¡±


    He put his hand on Ancestral Dragon¡¯s claw again and said in his mind, ¡°Shrink.¡±


    Swoosh!


    The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s claw shrunk by half again.


    ¡°Shrink, shrink again¡­¡±


    As Chu Xun said silently in his mind, Ancestral Dragon¡¯s claw became as big as a man¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Largen, largen¡­¡± Chu Xun muttered to himself. Unfortunately, the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s claw did not change this time.


    It seems that it could only shrink and could not grow bigger. Chu Xun could not help feeling a little disappointed.


    The dragon claws only had four fingers. So Chu Xun rose high into the air and took away Ancestral Dragon¡¯s other claws from its abdomen.


    The Ancestral Dragon was a five-clawed golden dragon. So it had 20 fingers in total, as many as a person¡¯s fingers.


    Chu Xun entered the magic formation that had been set up a long time ago.


    Everything was ready.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was rarely serious. Bone changing was a way that no one had ever tried before. No one could predict how dangerous it was, and it was unknown whether he would die or rise again.


    Puff!


    Blood splashed everywhere. The skin of Chu Xun¡¯s five fingers had been split, revealing the bones and the blood-red tendons inside.


    Sweat broke out on Chu Xun¡¯s forehead, and his eyes grew bloodshot. He was in so much pain that his pupils dilated and his whole body was trembling violently.


    He cut the skin and flesh of the five fingers on his left hand. The ten fingers were closely connected to one¡¯s heart, so Chu Xun felt extremely painful.


    The next step was to take out the bones of his five fingers.


    Chu Xun¡¯s right hand was trembling, but his gaze was firm. He peeled off the skin and flesh of his left hand, pinched his thumb bone, and pulled it out.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡±


    Chu Xun let out a low growl. His handsome face contorted in pain and blue veins stood out on his forehead, temples, and neck. His entire body was drenched in sweat, as if he had been fished out from a river.


    Swoosh!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Xun could not help gritting his teeth and howling. He was trembling violently, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    The bone of his thumb had been pulled out by himself.

 Chapter 212 - The Blood King!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Chu Xun trembled, roared, and bellowed.


    His index finger, middle finger, and then pinkie finger, all the bones of his left hand had been pulled out by him.


    The ten fingers were closely connected with the heart, and ordinary people would tremble with pain when their fingers were pricked by a needle.


    Chu Xun had actually pulled out all the bones of his left hand finger. One could imagine how much pain he was in. It was a kind of pain that was beyond description.


    His face was numb from the pain. He lay on the ground and breathed heavily, as if he had been fished out of the water.


    His left hand was already covered with blood, and the dazzling blood kept flowing out. The strange thing was that the blood did not fall to the ground, but floated in the air.


    This was the power of the magic formation.


    Chu Xun did not want to bleed to death if bone changing failed.


    The bones of his five left hand fingers had been completely pulled out, and the next was the bones of his palm and arm¡­


    Puff!


    Fresh blood gushed out. The skin of Chu Xun¡¯s entire left arm was split, revealing the white bones and red veins inside.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was so contorted that it looked terrifying. Even his voice was trembling when he roared. His eyes were bloodshot and sweat was dripping down his chin.


    Chu Xun blacked out. It was too painful, even a hundred times more painful than being dismembered. His gums were bleeding because he had gritted too hard, and his mouth was full of the smell of blood.


    His left arm was drooping weakly. Without the support of the bones, his whole arm was as soft as noodles.


    The next step was to transplant the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s bones into his left arm.


    In addition to roar, Chu Xun had no other way to relieve this kind of pain.


    He took the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s claws, disassembled them, and then began to transplant them into his left arm.


    This process was painful and long.


    If it had not been for his strong willpower, he would have fainted so many times from the pain.


    It had taken Chu Xun more than an hour to transplant all the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s claws.


    Chu Xun waved his hand, and then the blood that was floating in mid-air flew back and entered his body through the wound on his left arm.


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    A loud phoenix cry sounded inside Chu Xun¡¯s body.


    Eternal Phoenix Scripture.


    It was the phoenix nirvana and rebirth of fire.


    As a secret technique of the phoenix clan, the Eternal Phoenix Scripture was definitely extraordinary.


    Except for horrible attack force, it also had an extremely incredible healing effect.


    As Chu Xun activated the Eternal Phoenix Scripture, the phoenix cries sounded inside his body continuously. Meanwhile, the terrifying wound on his left arm was healing at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    Chu Xun tried to move his left arm, but it had lost control and did not act at all.


    The Eternal Phoenix Scripture was constantly functioning. The broken tendons and meridians in his left arm, the torn flesh, and some nerves were healing. These were different from skin and flesh on the surface and needed a lot of time to recover.


    Chu Xun was like an old monk in meditation. His face was twisted and his body was trembling slightly. He was still in great pain.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°When will Chu Xun come out?¡±


    A childish voice sounded in Emperor Ao¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You have asked a hundred times, and I have said that I do not know. He is walking on a road that no one has ever walked before. No one knows exactly how long it will take.¡± Emperor Ao took a look at Jiu You on the opposite side, and urged, ¡°It is your turn!¡±


    Jiu You rolled up a black chess piece with his tail and placed it on the chessboard.


    It was unknown that what Chu Xun would think if he saw a dragon and a python playing chess.


    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Jiu You asked.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s expression grew a bit more serious. He nodded and said. ¡°It is very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will explode before you even enter,¡± Emperor Ao said calmly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the pressure will weaken if I turn into a human? Help me change my shape.¡±


    Emperor Ao placed a white chess piece on the chessboard and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we make a deal? If you win against me, I will help you change.¡±


    Whoola!


    Jiu You kicked away the chess pieces on the chessboard with its tail.


    It was very angry. It was Emperor Ao who had taught it how to play chess and it had only learned for less than a day. How could it win?


    Ao Huang was not angry. He waved his hand, and then all the scattered chess pieces flew back. When he was about to speak, his eyes suddenly changed, and his expression became gloomy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not going to transform, okay?¡± Seeing that Emperor Ao¡¯s expression had changed, Jiu You hurriedly said pitifully.


    Emperor Ao was a dragon, while Jiu You was a python. It was born with the pressure from the dragon, so it was afraid of Emperor Ao.


    ¡°The Qianlong Mountain is in trouble. It looks like I have to go there to help Chu Xun resolve his worries,¡± said Emperor Ao in a faint voice.


    ¡°I will go as well.¡± Hearing that the Qianlong Mountain, which was Chu Xun¡¯s home, was in trouble, Jiu You felt duty bound to help.


    Emperor Ao did not refuse. He let Jiu You wrap around his wrist, and then the two disappeared.


    ¡­


    At the foot of Qianlong Mountain, there was a sea of people, and the sounds of discussion rose and fell one after another.


    ¡°It turns out Human King really exists in the world,¡± someone said in a low voice.


    ¡°Nonsense! This is Blood King. I heard that Chu Xun had killed his two disciples. Today, he¡¯s here to take revenge on Devil Chu.¡±


    ¡°Even Human King has taken action. Devil Chu will be in danger this time.¡±


    The crowd whispered to each other.


    In an empty place, an old man with a gloomy face, whose whole body was covered in blood mist, was standing there. And there was no one tens of meters around him.


    He was the Blood King.


    ¡°Chu Xun, come out and go to hell.¡±


    The Blood King shouted in a low voice, but it was as loud as thunder. It shook the ground and caused a landslide and giant rocks to roll down. The momentum was very terrible.


    This was the Human King, whose each behavior was incomparably powerful and enough to shake the mountains and the earth.


    ¡°Humph. Let¡¯s see where you can hide.¡± Blood King let out a cold snort, causing the boulders tens of meters away to explode.


    He flashed and disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he appeared a hundred meters away. He wanted to climb the mountain regardless of the obstacles and kill Chu Xun.


    The Qianlong Mountain was shrouded in white mist and there was no way up the mountain, but to Human King, climbing it was just a piece of cake.


    Blood King stamped his foot, and an invisible blast spread out rapidly with him as the center.


    In the blink of an eye, the white mist on the road was dispelled.


    Buzz!


    The five-colored radiance glowed brightly as it rapidly circulated around.


    The blast that was spreading out met the magic formation.


    Blood King¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly bloodshot. He stared at the flowing light curtain and curled his lips in disdain. Then, he threw out a palm and his terrifying Internal Breath swept through the area.


    In an instant, sand and stones were blown up, and all the trees and rocks in front were destroyed.


    Boom!


    His Internal Breath hit the light curtain, making a dull sound of explosion. Then an invisible storm spread out and rushed straight to Blood King.


    Blood King showed an unpleasant expression. This magic formation had the ability to make attack bounce back, so his attack bounced back.


    He suddenly opened his hands, and his invisible Internal Breath surged out like a tide and directly scattered the coming force.


    Internal Breath surged in Blood King¡¯s both palms, and two balls of blood-red air took shape.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Blood King shook his hands as he shouted in a low voice. Then two balls of blood-red air rushed to the light curtain with a sharp cry.


    They were as fast as lightning and arrived in the blink of an eye.


    Swoosh!


    Two balls of blood-red air went through the light curtain and then disappeared.


    The crowd was extremely surprised.


    Blood King also had a surprised look on his face.


    Before the crowd could figure it out, they heard two harsh sounds coming from the air.


    All the people raised their heads and looked over, and they could not help being stunned.


    The two balls of blood-red air swooped down from the sky towards Blood King¡¯s head at a ridiculously fast speed. In the blink of an eye, they landed on the ground.


    Boom!


    A terrifying mushroom cloud rose, and a terrifying storm swept out. The ground several dozen meters around exploded, and all of the grass and rocks were crushed into powder.


    After a long time, everything subsided.


    Blood King was still standing where he was. The blood mist around him had formed a protective Qi, so the horrible storm did not harm him at all, which showed how horrible Human King was.


    Even so, everyone still had a strange expression on their faces. Blood King had got off on the wrong foot and had been attacked by his own attack. They wondered if he felt shameful.

 Chapter 213 - The Desire for Other Peoples Immortal Weapon!

    Blood King was furious. As a Human King, he had actually been humiliated again and again in front of so many people. How could he stand it?


    Moreover, he had heard that Chu Xun had obtained the peerless skill and magic formation manual. What had attacked him just now should be the power of the formation in front of him. It seemed that the rumors were true.


    Blood King was attracted by Chu Xun¡¯s peerless skill and magic formation manual and wanted to get them.


    Boom!


    His blood-red robe fluttered in the air though there was no wind, and his terrifying Internal Breath spread around like a tide. Wherever it passed, even the space distorted.


    It had to be said that the power of Human King was beyond imagination.


    The Internal Breath, like a wave, violently hit the boundary wall of the magic formation, which was the five-colored light curtain. The sound of explosion was deafening, and even the clouds in the air thousands of meters high were scattered.


    The radiance of the five-colored light curtain flowed quickly, up and down, and its ripples kept spreading. However, it was still there.


    Chu Xun had put a lot of effort into building the mountain-protecting formation. All the bases were fake Spirit Stone, and he even had made a terrible Interlink Formation. The Illusory Formation, Killing Formation, and Invisible Formation were closely connected to each other. Even someone as strong as Human King had to make great efforts if he wanted to break it.


    Buzz!


    A blood-red tornado rose up 10 meters around Blood King. Wherever it passed, sand and stones flew everywhere, and grass and plants were shattered. It even covered the sky and the sun. It was very terrifying.


    A huge, blood-red hand appeared, hovering in mid-air with a terrifying pressure. And it looked like it was going to fell down.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A roar came from afar, shaking the void.


    A man appeared in the formation. It was Long Ao, who had been awakened from his cultivation.


    ¡°I know him. When Chu Xun was in a decisive battle with the Heaven Tao Sect, he was there, and his cultivation was very terrifying,¡± someone said in a low voice.


    ¡°He seems to be a Grandmaster of Ninth Grade.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! How can a Grandmaster of Ninth Grade be a match for Human King?¡±


    Everyone was whispering to each other. Some were gloating, and some were worried for Long Ao.


    Human King had thought that this person was Chu Xun, but after hearing the whispers of the crowd, he knew that he was not.


    ¡°Who are you? Let Chu Xun come out to go die!¡± Blood King shouted.


    After he spoke, he flipped his hand in mid-air and the large blood-red hand began to fall with a loud bang.


    Long Ao¡¯s hair stood on end instantly. The blood-red hand had not landed on him yet, but the terrifying power had already made it difficult for him to breathe.


    Long Ao instantly realized that this man was Human King.


    His Internal Breath around him surged as he took out the octagonal bronze mirror and then frantically injected his Internal Breath into it.


    The octagonal bronze mirror shone with golden light and dragon roars sounded. Then, eight golden dragons took shape and rushed toward the falling blood-red hand.


    Boom!


    With a sound of earth-shaking explosion, balls of explosive storms swept through the sky, tearing the air apart, which was very terrifying.


    Long Ao shook violently, and a dazzling trace of blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth.


    Although he had succeeded in defend against the attack with his immortal weapon, Human King was a realm higher than him, which was an insurmountable gap.


    The gap between two realms was like a natural moat, which was impossible to overcome. Only those extraordinary geniuses, such as Chu Xun, were able to fight with those with a higher realm.


    Blood King was stunned and looked at the octagonal bronze mirror in Long Ao¡¯s hand with hot eyes. He then instantly realized what it was. His eyes began to flittered with greed and he wanted to rob it.


    Blood King raised his hand. Immediately, a wild wind howled and the smell of blood swept out, as if it was advancing with a sea of blood, making people feel fearful.


    Long Ao was shocked and tried to retreat to the formation. Unfortunately, it was too late.


    Bang!


    Blood King hid himself in the blood mist and approached Long Ao in the blink of an eye. Then, he raised his hand and a blood-red chain shot out.


    Long Ao hurriedly defend against the attack, but he was knocked into the air. Then a powerful suction force came, and the octagonal bronze mirror in his hand was snatched away.


    ¡°Give it back!¡± Long Ao roared.


    The octagonal bronze mirror was a gift from Ancestral Dragon, and he could not let it be snatched away. Long Ao changed his direction in mid-air and threw out a palm, whose power surged violently.


    ¡°You are just in the Grandmaster Realm. How dare you fight with me.¡±


    Blood King was scornful of Long Ao¡¯s attack. He waved his sleeve to disperse the coming power of palm and threw out a palm at the same. The white blood-red chain fiercely hit Long Ao who was in the air.


    Bang!


    Long Ao coughed blood and flew backward like a kite with a broken string.


    Everyone was shocked. A Grandmaster of Ninth Grade was already extremely powerful. But in face of Human King, he was so weak.


    With the octagonal bronze mirror in hand, Blood King was overjoyed. He immediately injected his Internal Breath into the mirror, which then shone with golden light and let out dragon cries.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Eight golden dragons flew out of the bronze mirror and headed straight for Long Ao.


    The eight golden dragons which were summoned by Blood King were more solid and terrifying than those summoned by Long Ao.


    All the onlookers suddenly widened their eyes. Could it be possible that a Grandmaster of Ninth Grade would be killed by his own immortal weapon?


    The golden dragons roared with dazzling golden light and charged at Long Ao with great power. They were about to crash into Long Ao.


    All of a sudden, Long Ao, who was flying backward, disappeared.


    Boom!


    The eight golden dragons hit the peak of the mountain a hundred meters away. With a loud explosion, the peak that was a hundred meters high was shattered, and smoke and dust covered the sky.


    The crowd was shocked with their eyes wide open. The power was too terrifying.


    But¡­ where was Long Ao?


    The crowd was surprised, because no one could figure out how Long Ao disappeared.


    Blood King¡¯s eyes twinkled with confusion. He could not figure out how Long Ao suddenly disappeared, either.


    Howl!


    All of a sudden, a roar resounded through the air like thunder, making the ground tremble.


    The crowd subconsciously fixed their eyes on the sky, only to see that the sky was covered by a seven-colored light.


    For a moment, everyone was so shocked that their hands and feet turned ice-cold. They could clearly see that it was a huge seven-colored python, which coiled in mid-air like a mountain. Even its head alone was as big as a hill. It blocked the sky and was looking down on them from a high altitude.


    ¡°My, my God¡­¡± someone screamed in horror and stammered.


    Everyone¡¯s blood froze and felt a chill crawling up their backs.


    It was too terrifying. Where did such a huge python come from?


    Blood King was also shocked by the python that had suddenly appeared, because it was too big. It coiled up like a mountain, giving people a strong sense of oppression.


    ¡°All of you, get out of here 3 miles away.¡±


    At this time, a deep male voice suddenly sounded. The voice was ethereal, but it was clearly heard by everyone.


    The crowd could not help being furious. They looked over and wanted to see who was so arrogant.


    They saw a tall, stern-looking man with a crown standing in front of python.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions became strange. The python was too large. If the person standing in front of it did not make a sound, it would be hard for others to notice him.


    The man and the python were Emperor Ao and Jiu You who had come from afar.


    No. It was a dragon and a python.


    Just when everyone was staring at Emperor Ao, they were suddenly shocked by another scene.


    The huge terrifying python suddenly opened its mouth and vomited. To be precise, its mouth was vomiting up red light.


    Emperor Ao stopped and looked at Jiu You helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Jiu You¡¯s childish voice sounded a little embarrassed.


    In fact, it wanted to get angry, but it did not dare to in face of Emperor Ao.


    Jiu You finally knew what flying in the air felt like. It was as fast as a flash of lightning and one could advance 50 kilometers in the blink of an eye.


    It would take five to six hours for a plane to fly from the capital city to Gujiang City, but Emperor Ao had only spent one hour.


    Jiu You was dizzy, and began to vomit again.


    Emperor Ao shook his head and muttered in his mind, ¡°It is too weak.¡±


    He then turned to look at Blood King and walked forward step by step.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Emperor Ao looked at the octagonal bronze mirror in Blood King¡¯s hand and said.


    Blood King narrowed his eyes while looking at Emperor Ao. He could not feel any Internal Breath from Emperor Ao, but every move of the other side made him feel scared.

 Chapter 214 - The Great Chaos Was Coming!

    With his hands behind his back, Emperor Ao walked toward Blood King step by step.


    Blood King was furious about Emperor Ao¡¯s arrogance.


    ¡°You want it? That depends on your ability.¡±


    Blood King raised the octagonal bronze mirror in his hand and tried his best to look disdainful.


    Emperor Ao did not stop. As he walked forward, he raised his hand and slapped him in the air.


    Clap!


    With a loud sound of slap, Blood King cried and flew out obliquely.


    With a bang, the earth trembled and the mountains swayed. Blood King had smashed the hillside, making that place explode.


    Everyone was shocked and froze. They felt like they were in a dream.


    Had they been dazzled?


    He was the Human King! But he had actually been knocked into the air by a slap.


    Could it be that they had encountered a fake Human King?


    Boom!


    The mountainside exploded with dust and stones flying everywhere. Blood King walked out of it with his face twisted.


    Everyone was shocked by Blood King¡¯s miserable appearance. Half of his face was dripping with blood.


    ¡°You are courting death.¡±


    Blood King was both horrified and angry.


    He was the Human King, not a beggar on the street. This was an obvious humiliation for him. Was there anything more humiliating than that?


    Blood King got angry. His Internal Breath surged madly and a strong wind blew around him, causing sand and stones to fly everywhere. Gusts of wind with a smell of blood screamed, sounding like ghosts¡¯ crying and wolves¡¯ howling, which was very horrible.


    Strong Internal Breath was injected into the octagonal bronze mirror. Immediately, a golden light shot up to the sky, and frightening dragon roars were heard.


    Howl!


    Eight golden dragons rushed up into the air and rushed toward Emperor Ao with a terrifying pressure.


    The crowd was shocked and hurriedly retreated another 100 meters. They had seen the power of the golden dragons, so it was better to avoid them so as not to be injured.


    The eight golden dragons danced wildly, like rays of golden light across the sky, and approached Emperor Ao in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone subconsciously tightened their bodies, waiting for a world-shaking explosion.


    But the next scene was a hundred times more terrifying than the big explosion and made them panic.


    The eight golden dragons bared their fangs and brandished their claws as they closed in on Emperor Ao. However, Emperor Ao suddenly opened his mouth and took a breath. Then the eight golden dragons were directly sucked into his stomach one after another.


    What¡­


    What the hell!


    This was probably the only sentence that could express everyone¡¯s feelings right now.


    Everyone was stupefied, and their eyes nearly popped out of their heads.


    He had actually swallowed the eight golden dragons. Who the hell was a beast?


    Blood King was also stunned. His red eyes were widened, as big as light bulbs.


    At this moment, something more terrifying happened.


    After Emperor Ao swallowed the eight golden dragons, he then suddenly opened his mouth, and the eight golden dragons flew out of his mouth and headed straight for Blood King wildly.


    Blood King was so scared that his hair stood on end. He turned his head and ran away. With a step, he was already a hundred meters away.


    However, the eight golden dragons across the sky were faster, even faster than the streamer. The first golden dragon fiercely hit Blood King¡¯s back and then exploded. Blood King¡¯s back was immediately badly mutilated and he was knocked into the air by the explosion.


    While he was screaming, the second golden dragon came over, hit him in the back, and exploded, blood splashing everywhere.


    Blood King was so angry that he wanted to shout abuse. ¡°Can¡¯t they hit somewhere else?¡±


    In fact, he had already been scared half to death in his heart. He was the Human King, whose body was as strong as iron. Even the high-energy armor-piercing missile could not hurt him at all. However, he had been injured at this time, which showed how horrible the other side¡¯s cultivation was.


    Blood King guessed that Emperor Ao was likely to be a Grand-King of Third Grade. The Human King was also a Grand-King, which included nine grades.


    If Emperor Ao knew what Blood King was thinking about, he would probably burst into laughter. Even the Human-Immortal of Third Grade could do nothing to him, not to mention the Grand-King of Third Grade.


    Boom!


    Blood King once again hit the hillside, and half of his body sank into the stone wall.


    He screamed in horror and tried to break free, because the other six golden dragons were coming over and would¡­


    Boom! Boom!


    Six earth-shaking explosions sounded in succession. The hillside of the 100-meter-high mountain was completely blown up and fell to the ground with a loud crash.


    For a moment, the dust a hundred meters around swept like a tide, covering the sky and the sun.


    A bloody man jumped out of the collapsed mountain. He was running away without a stop, as fast as a flash of lightning. While he was running, his blood kept dripping down. In the blink of an eye, he was one thousand meters away.


    ¡°I will come back to Qianlong Mountain again.¡±


    Blood King¡¯s voice came from a thousand meters away, resounding in the air.


    Emperor Ao stretched out his hand and waved it, and then the octagonal bronze mirror flew over from the collapsed mountain. He glanced at the direction in which Blood King had escaped and sneered with disdain.


    ¡°Next time, Chu Xun will personally look for you and cut off your head.¡±


    After finishing his words, Emperor Ao looked around.


    Everyone was scared and they all backed up. This was someone who had even defeated the Human King. If they were to fight against him, the other side¡¯s little finger was enough to defeat them.


    Whoosh!


    They had only paid attention to Emperor Ao, but forgot Jiu You on the side. It was not until the scream sounded that they were scared out of wits so that their hands and feet turned cold.


    Clap!


    Rocks were shattered, and the ground exploded. Hundreds of people were thrown into the air by the storm.


    Then Jiu You swept in the air with its giant tail. Immediately, with a series of cracking sound, these people were thrown away like golfs.


    When the others saw this, they screamed and turned to run away in horror. In the blink of an eye, no one was left.


    ¡°Jiu You, you are too malicious. It is not good,¡± said Emperor Ao.


    Most of these people were in the Innate Realm or Acquired Realm, and some of them were Grandmasters of First Grade or Second Grade. However, no matter what level their cultivations were in, their meridians and bones were all broken by Jiu You¡¯s tail.


    ¡°They are just a group of good-for-nothings. They know nothing but looking on.¡± Jiu You¡¯s childish voice was cold.


    Emperor Ao was silent.


    Jiu You was Chu Xun¡¯s pet, so Emperor Ao could not discipline it directly. It seemed that he had to remind Chu Xun in the future.


    Jiu You was a demonic beast after all, and it was born to be bloodthirsty.


    ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Emperor Ao ordered.


    As soon as his finished speaking, he disappeared.


    After about half an hour, he came back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Emperor Ao said.


    ¡°I want to stay here so that they will not be disturbed again,¡± Jiu You said.


    Emperor Ao frowned when he heard Jiu You¡¯s words. No one had ever dared to disobey his order. He raised his hand and patted in mid-air. Regardless of the useless resistance of Jiu You, Emperor Ao forced it to shrink to the size of a little finger. Then, he grabbed its tail and disappeared with it in a flash.


    Long Ao put away the octagonal bronze mirror. He was so excited that his face was flushed. He stood at the top of the mountain and looked at the place where Emperor Ao had disappeared, bowing and shouting, ¡°Good-bye, Ancestor Long.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Chu Xun was in the mountain valley in Emperor Ao¡¯s Purple Mansion.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Chu Xun let out a heartrending scream.


    Bang!


    The dirt and mud were flying everywhere. The ground had been severely hit by Chu Xun¡¯s head, leaving a big hole.


    It was too painful. Chu Xun could feel deep pain.


    After the Eternal Phoenix Scripture was activated, Chu Xun¡¯s meridians, flesh, and so on had been slowly recovering, and everything was developing in a good direction.


    However, the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s bones suddenly rejected his blood. The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s bones shone with bright golden light and jumped on its own, wishing to come out of his arm.


    His arm was bleeding and his flesh was being torn apart. He was in so much pain that he had blacked out and was going to faint.


    Bang!


    The ground exploded and Chu Xun soared into the air. His head smashed into the skull of the Ancestral Dragon Skeleton.


    Unexpectedly, the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s mouth actually opened slowly due to the collision. A drop of golden blood in its mouth was shining with brilliant radiance, and a majestic breath of life spread out.


    In an instant, golden rays of light filled the entire area.


    It was the blood essence of Ancestral Dragon of the first generation. Chu Xun was overjoyed. After landing on the ground, he jumped up, opened his mouth, and swallowed the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s blood.


    Boom!


    As soon as the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s blood entered Chu Xun¡¯s body, tremendous energy immediately spread inside his body. His eyes were filled with golden light, which shot out more than 30 centimeters.


    The most important thing was that the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s bones in his left arm calmed down, and no longer beat. The pain receded like a tide.


    Chu Xun was ecstatic. He wondered how many millions of years the blood essence of the first generation Ancestral Dragon had been stored.


    At this moment, he could feel that the Firmament Chain had dimmed a little.


    Chu Xun knelt down to the Ancestral Dragon Skeleton.


    Perhaps Ancestral Dragon had expected what would happen today, so he left behind a drop of blood essence in his mouth.


    ¡­


    A month had passed.


    Chu Xun was still meditating.


    His eyes were tightly closed and two white rays of light flew out of his nose like two snakes. The wound on his left arm had already healed and it was as smooth as before. Not a single trace of injury could be seen.


    If someone saw it closely, he would see that there was a faint golden glow flickering beneath the smooth skin.


    Two months later.


    Chu Xun was still in meditation, but his tightly furrowed brows had relaxed a little.


    A faint golden light shot out from his left arm through the pores.


    In the blink of an eye, three months had passed.


    Chu Xun still showed no signs of awakening, but his brows had completely relaxed. His entire left arm was shining with a golden glow, as if it was made up of gold.


    This time, Chu Xun had meditated for seven months.


    The moment he opened his eyes, two streaks of golden light erupted from his eyes, which was extremely terrifying. And his left arm was shining with golden light.


    Chu Xun was overjoyed because he could feel the connection to his left arm.


    He had succeeded. He had succeeded in bone changing.


    Chu Xun raised his head and let out a long, excited howl to express the joy in his heart.


    After experiencing a lot of pain and torture, he finally succeeded.


    He tried to wave his left arm.


    Bang¡­


    Cracks spread across the ground. With Chu Xun¡¯s fist as the center, a spider web formed a meter around.


    However, Chu Xun was not happy, because he was leaning against the ground in an upside-down posture. His face was pressed against the ground and his butt was lifted up. His posture was very unsightly.


    Although the bone changing had succeeded, Chu Xun had forgotten that it weighed over 500 kilograms though it was only one claw. At this moment, even his entire body was not as heavy as his left arm. Just now, when he tried to wave his left arm, it fell directly to the ground, causing him to fall to the ground as well.


    Thinking about it, if someone¡¯s left arm suddenly became very heavy, what would happen to him? He must have been pulled down and fell to the ground.


    Chu Xun wanted to cry but had no tears. He struggled to get up, but he could not lift his left arm at all. In fact, it was far more than 500 kilograms.


    In desperation, he could only lift his left arm by activating his True Energy. However, it was still not flexible enough. Moreover, he could not keep activating his True Energy. The consumption was too fast after all.


    An hour later, all his True Energy was exhausted.


    Bang!


    His left arm fell, and a spider web once again formed on the ground. Besides, Chu Xun¡¯s face was pressed against the ground again.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Chu Xun was so angry that he could not help swearing.


    In the following time, he tried all his best to lift his left arm.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Sweat kept dripping down from Chu Xun¡¯s face. He grimaced with pain and veins stood out on his neck. All of this because he wanted to move his left arm.


    Half an hour had passed. What made Chu Xun sad was that his left arm had only moved less than half a meter and a gully had been plowed out on the ground. The point was that his face had been rubbing against the ground, and it was burning with pain.


    If someone saw Chu Xun¡¯s miserable appearance now, they would be so shocked that their eyes would nearly pop out of their heads.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun gasped and once again tried his best to move his left arm. Luckily, he had cultivated the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique, so his body was as strong as iron. If it had been anyone else, their bones would have already exploded. Ordinary people were unable to withstand such a kind of force at all.


    An hour later, Chu Xun was dizzy and parched, sweat dripping from his face to the ground. He was completely exhausted.


    So he directly lay on the ground to rest and restore his True Energy.


    A few hours later, Chu Xun¡¯s True Energy became abundant. When it was activated, he could easily wave his left arm.


    He sat up and stretched his body.


    A few moments later, Chu Xun stopped using his True Energy.


    With a bang, his left arm fell to the ground and he started dragging his left arm again. A deep ditch had been plowed out on the ground.


    After a whole month, Chu Xun finally could walk with his left arm, although the ditch would still be plowed out on the ground.


    Two months later, Chu Xun could lift his left arm more than ten centimeters.


    In the end, after spending half a year, he could wave his left arm flexibly and freely without using his True Energy.


    In other words, it had taken him more than a year to change the bones of his left arm.


    ¡°It looks like I will have to increase my speed.¡± Chu Xun remembered that Emperor Ao had said that he had only fifteen to twenty years to change his bones at most.


    Although Chu Xun did not know why Emperor Ao had said that, he could feel that something big was going to happen.


    Next, Chu Xun started to change the bones of his right arm.


    The torture and pain were still the same¡­ Chu Xun once again fell into endless suffering.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly like a white pony¡¯s shadow across a crevice. Five years had passed.


    Chu Xun still did not come out.


    But there were changes in the world that even ordinary people could feel.


    People felt that the air seemed to have become fresher, the quality of water had also been improved, and some seriously polluted rivers had become clear again. Moreover, there were many animals and plants on the earth that had never been seen before.


    People in the Martial Tao world could feel the change more clearly. The spiritual energy in the air had become unusually rich and their cultivation speed was two or three times as fast as before. Moreover, there were more spiritual herbs and spiritual elixir. People often got some easily and after taking them, their cultivation would improve rapidly.


    These changes had happened not only in Huaxia, but also in the whole world.


    The expert stood up and said that this was the result of the improvement of quality of the nation and the environmental protection in recent years.


    In short, the earth had changed a lot in the past five years.


    Ten years had passed.


    Chu Xun still showed no signs of coming out.


    But the change in the world was earth-shaking.


    The satellite had detected that the earth was getting bigger and bigger, the mountains had got higher, and the trees were towering.


    For example, it had taken five hours to fly from Gujiang City to the capital city in the past, but now it would take eight hours, because the surface area was growing.


    Someone had taken pictures of a white elephant that was as big as a mountain. When it stamped its feet, the ground subsided. With a swing of its arm, the towering tree collapsed. Its two ivory beams were very sharp, shining with a cold light. Then it leisurely walked into the depths of the mountain.


    There were also pictures of a table-sized rat, whose two fangs stretched out two meters away from its mouth. With a crack, it bit a tree trunk as thick as the rim of a bowl into two pieces.


    Besides, some people had taken pictures of a black ape that was as high as mountains. Its fur was very thick. When it thumped its chest and stamped its feet, the ground immediately subsided and small mountains collapsed. It was extremely terrifying.


    In foreign countries, there was even someone who had taken pictures of a dragon whose mouth was spewing flames. It was like a giant lizard with wings that was more than ten meters long, flames spewing from its mouth.


    Besides, the black bear, which was dozens of feet tall, ran like a tank, causing the snow mountain to collapse.


    These were all uploaded to the Internet. At first, people still did not believe it. Gradually, there were more and more pictures and a lot of witnesses. Everyone began to believe it and panic.


    At this time, it was already useless for national governments to squash the rumors, because these were not rumors, but real existence.


    More and more remote villages and towns had been attacked by wild animals and countless people were injured or killed.


    There were all kinds of pictures and videos of beasts on the Internet.


    The countries had held an emergency meeting, trying to come up with the most effective way in the shortest time.


    Standing at the top of Longji Mountain and looking into the distance, Emperor Ao frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°The great chaos is coming.¡±

 Chapter 215 - The Variation on the Earth!

    There were traces of ferocious beasts all over the world.


    These fierce beasts were terrifyingly large. For example, white elephants, yak, and other large animals were more than ten meters high right now, even as high as mountains.


    There were even some animals and plants that people had never seen before. For example, the towering trees, whose leaves were as big as houses, and fierce beasts with a lion head and a tiger body, which were like the legendary lion-tiger monster.


    With abundant spiritual energy in the world, all the warriors¡¯ cultivation had been increased by leaps and bounds. Even the ordinary people had been nourished by spiritual energy and had become very strong.


    Everyone realized that the earth had changed.


    At the beginning, those huge beasts only wandered deep in the mountains and forests, and at the edge of the city.


    Gradually, they began to hurt people.


    Moreover, these beasts were very intelligent.


    The national governments did not know what to do. These ferocious beasts were vicious and intelligent, and were very difficult to deal with.


    There were pieces of news of beasts attacking people everywhere in Huaxia Country.


    Besides, there were countless videos of all kinds of beasts attacking people on the Internet.


    There was a silver leopard that was more than three meters long. Its entire body shone with silver light, as if it was made up of silver, and it ran like the wind. Its claws were sharp and could easily tear up steel. It had slaughtered an entire village, and over two hundred people had died an unnatural death.


    There was a python that was as thick as a bucket. Sparks would fly everywhere when its scales scratched the rock. It had broken into a village and had knocked down the houses built with bricks and tiles. With a sweep of its tail, the villagers¡¯ homes had been ruined and they had been killed.


    Besides, there was a snow hawk that was five meters long when it spread its wings. It flapped its wings and flew at a low altitude, sweeping through the sky like a fighter. A small town had been destroyed by it, which was extremely terrifying.


    People were in a state of panic and were on tenterhooks every day. Farmlands had been abandoned and factories had been closed. Tens of thousands of people had become destitute and homeless.


    When people were in a state of extreme poverty and hunger, they would go on a wrong path. They had become extremely violent and wicked.


    Therefore, all sorts of crimes such as robbery and murder happened frequently every day. The entire world seemed to have fallen into a state of panic.


    The national governments were deeply troubled. They had sent troops to guard fortresses, so as to avoid big riots.


    The warriors had voluntarily formed hunting teams and began to hunt those fierce beasts.


    These beasts were very intelligent, and had strong attack power as well. After a few battles, there were casualties on both sides.


    This aroused the courage of more warriors. They formed more hunting teams and began to hunt various kinds of beasts.


    Moreover, every part of these beasts was a treasure. Their blood and flesh were full of abundant spiritual energy. Eating them would be of great benefit to their cultivation.


    Heated discussions were organized on the Martial Tao Forum one by one.


    From time to time, some warriors would show the pictures of the beasts they had hunted on the Internet.


    There were wolves that were several meters long, wild boars that were as large as locomotives, and some creatures that did not seem to come from Earth.


    At the edge of an ancient forest, a hunting team composed of more than a dozen people was resting.


    The one taking the lead was a non-mainstream bad girl who was in good shape. She was dressing a suit of black leather, which outlined her perfect figure. However, her makeup was quite special. She looked like a playgirl.


    She was the successor of the Rock Sect. In everyone¡¯s eyes, she was a bad girl. Back then, she was only in the Acquired Realm, but now, she was already a Grandmaster of Third Grade. She had made rapid progress.


    They were here to kill a white tiger. They had heard people in the nearby villages say that nearly a hundred people had been killed by the white tiger.


    It was sunset, and a light breeze was blowing.


    Suddenly, a fishy smell was smelt by everyone.


    ¡°Everyone, be on your guard.¡± The bad girl shouted.


    Among these people, except for Presbyter Lei who had been following her all the time, others were all temporary teammates.


    On hearing the bad girl¡¯s words, everyone quickly hid themselves.


    The bad girl jumped onto a big tree and gazed into the distance, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    In the dense forest under the sunset, a giant white tiger, which was 3 meters tall and 5 to 6 meters long, was sauntering towards them.


    The bad girl pressed her palm down. On seeing that, others knew that she had found the target and they immediately held their breath.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    In the dense forest, the big trees had lain on all sides, and the leaves were rustling.


    When the giant white tiger came into sight, everyone subconsciously shrank their necks.


    This white tiger was too vicious. Its blood-red eyes were as large as copper bells. The fangs inside its big mouth were more than ten centimeters long, looking like sharp daggers. If someone was bitten by it, his or her bones, muscles and tendons would definitely be broken.


    Howl!


    The white tiger roared, voice echoing in the mountain forest. Its white fur was shining, looking like silk. The white tiger was majestic-looking.


    It was very vigilant. Standing at the edge of the forest, it looked and smelt around. Then it stared at the place where everyone was hiding for a long time.


    Although it was a temporary team, it was fortunate that everyone¡¯s cultivation was not low. Even the one with the lowest cultivation was in the Great Completion of the ninth level of the Acquired Realm. So it was not difficult for them to concentrate and hold their breath.


    The giant tiger did not notice any danger and then staggered forward. Each of its claws was as big as a bowl, and each time it moved, the ground would tremble slightly. It had approached the place where everyone was hiding.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    With a loud shout, the bad girl took the lead to take action. She jumped down from the tree. Then with Internal Breath surging under her feet, she flew towards the giant tiger and was going to land on its waist.


    The giant tiger was obviously shocked by the bad girl¡¯s sudden attack, but its reaction was incredibly fast. It immediately leaped and was 10 meters away in an instant.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded. The bad girl was surprised by the giant tiger¡¯s fast reaction. It had actually dodged her attack. Therefore, she landed on the ground, leaving a pit.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As the figures flashed, the others appeared and surrounded the giant tiger in the middle.


    The giant tiger¡¯s eyes were blood red. Being surrounded by so many people, it became irritable and uneasy. It kept circling in place and letting out low roars.


    Howl!


    The roar of the giant tiger was as loud as thunder, making everyone¡¯s mind blank for a moment.


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    Presbyter Lei roared loudly. Ten years ago, he was a Grandmaster of Sixth Grade, and now he was a Grandmaster of Eighth Grade.


    After letting out an angry roar, the giant tiger actually took the initiative to attack and rushed toward the warrior who was at the Great Completion of the Acquired Realm.


    The warrior¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he saw that. He immediately stamped his feet and flew towards the sky. However, the giant tiger was too fast and had already arrived. Then it patted in mid-air fiercely.


    Puff!


    Fresh blood sprayed everywhere.


    This warrior let out a shrill scream as his legs had been cut off by the giant tiger¡¯s claws. Then the giant tiger opened its huge mouth, swallowed his legs, and crushed them with crunches.


    Everyone could not help shuddering. It was too terrifying.


    ¡°You beast!¡±


    Presbyter Lei was furious. He threw a palm, and a chain made up of Internal Breath shot out and directly hit the giant tiger.


    Bang!


    The giant tiger was hit and rolled backwards.


    Howl!


    It roared and rose to its feet, staring at Presbyter Lei with blood-red eyes.


    Everyone was shocked. The attack of a Grandmaster of Eighth Grade was enough to shatter gold and stone. However, the giant tiger only lost a bit of fur after being attacked. It did not even bleed.


    Presbyter Lei¡¯s expression was solemn, and he said in his mind, ¡°What a powerful defense ability.¡±


    Howl!


    The giant tiger roared in anger and leaped forward, pouncing towards Presbyter Lei.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together.¡±


    The bad girl shouted as she rushed to the giant tiger. Her Internal Breath surged and shot out as she threw both palms to attack the giant tiger.


    The others did not hesitate. They wielded their one-meter-long swords and giant broadswords to attack the giant tiger fiercely.


    The Internal Breath around Presbyter Lei had become terrifying. His sword fell down from the air as he uttered the incantation of sword.


    Buzz!


    A ray of sword light shot out, and even the space had distorted for a moment.


    The giant tiger leaped into the air and tried to avoid it, but it could not.


    Puff!


    Blood sprayed everywhere as the sword light hit the giant tiger¡¯s forehead, leaving behind a terrifying wound.


    The giant tiger fell onto the ground and let out a loud roar, shaking the whole forest. It was extremely angry, the might of tiger surging.


    At the same time, it was attacked by others. Its huge body was surrounded by knives and swords.


    The giant tiger roared angrily and its tail swept across the area.


    Someone could not dodge its attack in time and was hit. They coughed blood as they flew backwards. Even their long swords had been broken.


    The bad girl was lucky enough to dodge, but her face was a little pale. This giant tiger was too terrifying.


    The giant tiger was completely enraged and roared continuously. Its body was covered in blood and its white fur had been dyed red.


    With a fierce leap, it pounced on a Grandmaster of Second Grade like a ferocious tiger pouncing on its prey.


    This Grandmaster of Second Grade had previously been wounded by the tiger¡¯s tail, so he did not dare to defend against it anymore. He directly flew backwards at a high speed.


    However, when the giant tiger landed on the ground, it did not pursue him. Instead, it suddenly turned around and swiped its sharp claws.


    Puff!


    The blood gushed more than a meter high.


    The Grandmaster of Third Grade, whose sword had been broken by the tiger¡¯s tail, had been cut into two at the waist by the tiger¡¯s claws.


    It happened so suddenly and it was so bloody that everyone could not help being stunned.


    The giant tiger jumped forward a few meters and landed directly in front of the warrior whose legs had been cut off by it.


    Bang!


    Its bowl-sized claw hit the warrior¡¯s head. Immediately, blood and debris of head flew everywhere. His head had been shattered.


    The giant tiger grew fierce. It jumped towards the Grandmaster of Third Grade who was holding a broadsword. Then it opened its bloody mouth and bared its terrifying fangs.


    ¡°You beast!¡±


    Presbyter Lei was furious. The battle had just begun, but two of them had died and several had been injured.


    His sword once again chopped in mid-air as he uttered the incantation of sword.


    Swoosh!


    A streak of light flashed by.


    The giant tiger was coming to the grandmaster who was holding a broadsword, but suddenly its stomach burst. There was a blood rain in mid-air, and the giant tiger flew out.


    The giant tiger fell to the ground and rolled a few times. It struggled to stand up but failed. Its stomach had been cut open by Sword Qi and its bowels had been crushed.


    The grandmaster with a broadsword in his hands closed in on the giant tiger. The broadsword radiated brilliant light when it was wielded. Then the giant tiger¡¯s head was cut off and rolled away a few meters, blood gushing everywhere.


    ¡°Damn it. It is such a waste!¡±


    The others were first stupefied, then after they came to their senses, they immediately rushed over to swig the blood. This giant tiger¡¯s blood was of great benefit. It contained spiritual energy and could not be wasted.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    The grandmaster holding a broadsword thanked Presbyter Lei, whose sword attack just now was amazing.


    ¡°Senior, your sword attack just now was truly terrifying. The stomach of such a terrifying giant tiger was actually cut open by your sword. If it had not been for you, we would have been killed by this beast.¡± A Grandmaster of First Grade wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth and said.


    The others all nodded when they heard that. The giant tiger¡¯s terror was beyond their expectations. Its strength was comparable to that of a Grandmaster of Eighth Grade. If it had not been for Presbyter Lei¡¯s amazing and terrifying sword attack, it was still unknown whether they would be dead or not.


    ¡°You are all in the Grandmaster Realm. If that person is still there, you will also have a chance to learn the sword technique.¡± Presbyter Lei was in a trance.


    Everyone was surprised when they heard Presbyter¡¯s words. Most of them were up-rising stars of the past decade, and they knew little about the things that had happened more than ten years ago.


    ¡°This Sword Technique contains a total of eighteen techniques. I have only learned four of them, but it will benefit me for a lifetime.¡± Presbyter Lei sighed.


    ¡°Senior, you said that we can also have the opportunity to learn the sword technique if that person is still here. Who is that person?¡± someone asked.


    The bad girl was also in a trance and her eyes were filled with missing. She said softly, ¡°This set of sword technique exists at the top of Qianlong Mountain. Unfortunately, the Qianlong Mountain has been closed and no one can step on it.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the famous Devil Chu ten years ago?¡± asked the grandmaster with a broadsword in his hand.


    Presbyter Lei nodded his head and said, ¡°That is right. It is him.¡±


    ¡°Who is Devil Chu?¡± a man who had just become a Grandmaster of First Grade asked.


    The bad girl said in a low voice, ¡°He was a legend. Ten years ago, he caused a sensation in the Martial Tao world alone. He even scared his enemies to death without showing up. He has killed at least 10 Grandmasters of Eighth Grade or Ninth Grade. The rest of those who had been killed by him were countless. Some called him Devil or ruthless man, and some called him God.¡±


    Hearing the bad girl¡¯s words, the crowd was stunned. The man had had the ability to kill a Grandmaster of Eighth Grade or Ninth Grade 10 years ago. Then how incredible was he now?

 Chapter 216 - The End of Isolated Training!

    Fifteen years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Earth had undergone huge changes¡ªit expanded in size and mountains appeared where there was once flat ground. Rare sights and mystical beasts could be found everywhere, people were no longer surprised by the sight of them.


    Strange things happened from time to time as well. Someone once ate the seed of a flower and gained incredible power comparable to a Grandmaster.


    Someone ate an exotic fruit and grew a pair of wings. Their feathers were as sharp as arrows and just a single one could destroy an entire mountain.


    Someone inherited the power from ancient almighty beings and became a thousand times stronger than his peers within one day.


    Strange things were happening on a daily basis. In a word, Earth was in its most peculiar state.


    Wild beasts were roaming around and attacking humans freely.


    Human also invented laser weapons for countering wild beasts specifically. Armies were guarding every city, with every important road equipped with laser weapons.


    The country also recruited warriors and mutants to form the Guardians of Huaxia to protect civilians.


    Emperor Ao watched everything at the top of the mountain with worry. ¡°Earth has awoken, and the chaos has begun.¡± He thought.


    ¡°Can you really succeed, Chu Xun?¡± He muttered to himself.


    People had forgotten a lot within fifteen years, including the glorious accomplishments of Chu the Devil. The Martial Tao world was now filled with the legends of many new talented warriors.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun was sitting cross-legged in the valley. His eyes were shut. There was purple, sacred-looking light being emitted from his body.


    Light was filled within his body as well. White light came from his True Energy and golden light was emitted from his bones and Firmament Chain. An even stronger Immortal Qi of purple color surrounded his golden bones. There were truly all kinds of colors within Chu Xun¡¯s body.


    Chu Xun¡¯s pubic region was divided into half by the Firmament Chain. Half of it was filled with True Energy, while the other half was filled with Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    Two different sets of energy flowed within his pubic region, as if the Eight Trigrams. The only difference was that while Eight Trigrams were in black and white, the energy in his body was in purple and white.


    Chu Xun opened his eyes all of a sudden. His left eye was beaming with white light while his right eye was filled with Immortal Qi of purple color. A streak of golden light was emitted from his nostrils, creating an explosive sound in the air.


    There was a pile of bones next to him, which were as pure as jade and emitted sacred light. These were Chu Xun¡¯s bones.


    The skeleton of the Ancestral Dragon had disappeared. It had fused with Chu Xun¡¯s body completely.


    He spent twelve years to complete the bone changing process and spent another three years to train Hong Meng Scripture. Now he had finally made a small breakthrough.


    Chu Xun was happy with his progress, because Hong Meng Scripture was a powerful and mystical scripture with no known origin. Besides Qi Refinement methods, it also contained techniques with incredible power and ancient mysteries.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave this place.¡± Chu Xun muttered to himself. ¡°Are my parents okay? How are Chen Hanlong and others doing?¡± He thought.


    Boom!


    The magic formation was deactivated and the mountains moved to the side. Chu Xun appeared.


    Swoosh!


    Emperor Ao showed up. He looked slightly excited, yet he tried to remain calm and said.


    ¡°Did you succeed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t fail what I came here to do,¡± Chu Xun answered with a smile.


    Swoosh!


    Another figure flashed in front of him like a rainbow.


    Chu Xun suddenly opened his eyes wide in shock. He asked, ¡°Are you Jiu You?¡±


    In front of him was a young girl slightly older than ten years old. She had purple hair and fair skin, and wore a colorful dress. She looked extremely cute with her big, watery eyes. She did not wear any shoes. She stared at Chu Xun with her beautiful crystal-like eyes, blinked a little, and then nodded.


    ¡°What a pretty and cute girl.¡± Chu Xun was both shocked and impressed deep inside.


    Chu Xun was really surprised, because Jiu You was only considered a grade-nine Grandmaster at Great Completion who had no ability to transform into a human shape.


    ¡°Is it the function of the transformation pill?¡± He looked to Emperor Ao and asked.


    Emperor Ao nodded. Over the past years, Earth had undergone big changes and many rare items appeared. Jiu You collected all the ingredients needed for a transformation pill and asked Emperor Ao to make one for her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute!¡± Chu Xun could not help but rub Jiu You¡¯s purple hair.


    Jiu You pouted her lips in discontent. She then raised her small hand and slapped towards Chu Xun. Her hand created jarring sounds of explosion in the air, which signified her great cultivation as a grade-nine Grandmaster at Great Completion.


    Buzz!


    A series of odd symbols shot out from Jiu You¡¯s palm. Those symbols were a special technique of the demon race with terrifying destructive power.


    Chu Xun¡¯s body shook a little, and he appeared somewhere a thousand meters away from Jiu You.


    Those terrifying symbols hit the body of a mountain and created a big explosion. Each symbol had the power of an armor-piercing missile. After many explosions, a mountain of a hundred meters tall was demolished to the ground.


    Demonic wind enveloped Jiu You. Her small body dashed towards Chu Xun like a rainbow. She unleashed another set of symbols by simply raising her hand.


    Instead of dodging those symbols, Chu Xun raised his hand and clenched gently. Those symbols were broken apart immediately.


    Emperor Ao squinted his eyes in a surprised manner.


    Jiu You was not happy as her attack was nullified before reaching Chu Xun, so she moved her hands around and formed more symbols.


    ¡°Are you trying to rebel against me, little thing?¡±


    Jiu You was shocked when Chu Xun¡¯s voice echoed by her ears. Chu Xun then pressed onto her shoulder with one hand and released a tremendous amount of strength. Jiu You became petrified, because she found out that all her cultivation was suppressed and she was unable to use any of it.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun carried Jiu You in his arms and landed in front of Emperor Ao.


    ¡°It seems that you never wasted any time in the past fifteen years,¡± Emperor Ao said with excitement.


    Chu Xun let Jiu You out of his arm, and then rubbed her smooth purple hair again.


    Discontent was written all over Jiu You¡¯s face. She thought she can bully Chu Xun easily with her cultivation now, but in the end she was still the one being suppressed.


    Emperor Ao then told Chu Xun about the changes on Earth.


    Chu Xun was astonished. He then left Emperor Ao¡¯s Purple Mansion immediately.


    Chu Xun returned after about half an hour. He dragged back a giant silver leopard of about three-meter long. Judging from the leopard¡¯s shattered bones and flat head, it must die in a terrible way.


    Even though it was dead, it still emitted a faint pressure that belonged to demons. It probably had horrifying power when it was alive, until Chu Xun killed it.


    Chu Xun still did not quite understand what was going on. To him, it felt like only a day had passed. He never expected Earth to change so much within mere fifteen years.


    Emperor Ao once told him that he only had fifteen to twenty years. He too felt that something big was about to happen, yet he did not expect it to be so big.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Chu Xun asked. He thought Emperor Ao must know something that he did not.


    Emperor Ao sighed. His eyes were filled with nostalgia. ¡°Earth is awakening. The glory of the ancient times will soon be restored,¡± he said in a deep voice.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I may as well tell you about it. One hundred million years ago, Earth was even more splendid than the world of cultivation. It was the golden era on Earth. There were hundreds of different races, and rare beasts and treasures could be found everywhere. Countless powerful warriors existed, too. There were at least a hundred of them who were at Heavenly Emperor Realm. The magnificent light of Earth once lit up the sky even in the darkest nights, thousands of other stars and planets were attracted to it¡­¡± Emperor Ao started talking with no rest. He seemed to be in deep thought.


    ¡°Have you heard of Heavenly Emperor? There were at least a hundred of them who possessed strong power comparable to Immortal Emperor. How scary is that?¡±


    Chu Xun was taken aback. ¡°A hundred Immortal Emperors, that¡¯s horrifying. Even the world of cultivation had fewer than ten Immortal Emperors, including me.¡±


    ¡°Earth was once extremely magnificent, and it must have suffered a big disaster to be in such a bad state today.¡± Chu Xun thought.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± Chu Xun was curious to find out more.


    ¡°If Earth was so powerful in the ancient times, how did it become such a dead planet?¡±


    Emperor Ao seemed to have suddenly woke up. He stopped his thoughts and looked at Chu Xun grimly. ¡°You have walked your own path, Chu Xun. That means you will never lead an ordinary life. I only hope that you will always remember Earth as your home. You belong here,¡± he said solemnly.


    Chu Xun could sense great hatred and grudge in Emperor Ao¡¯s words, even though he said it peacefully.


    Chu Xun nodded solemnly.


    Emperor Ao smiled gently and the atmosphere became less uptight. He let out a mouthful of filthy energy and said with a smile. ¡°Although you have walked a unique path, you are still too weak. Keep working hard to become stronger. The awakening of Earth has its pros and cons. What you are seeing now is only a prelude to a calamity, and the worst part is yet to come. You can only take up the upcoming challenges when you are stronger.¡±


    ¡°The outside world is now filled with opportunities, and you shouldn¡¯t miss them. However, since now is the outbreak of many disastrous phenomena, many secluded powers and leaders of different sects will emerge from the dark. Those families have been putting all their effort into training their leaders to be unrivaled warriors, so you must be careful.¡± Emperor Ao continued talking before Chu Xun could interject.


    Emperor Ao continued rambling on. His words lacked logic, as if he was picking some information to say and omitted the rest on purpose.


    In the end, he told Chu Xun to send his parents and friends to him. Under his care, Chu Xun would not need to worry about them.


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡± Chu Xun nodded.


    His mind was still filled with questions, but since Emperor Ao did not wish to reveal anything else, he decided not to ask but to slowly discover by himself. In a word, he learned that Earth was now both an exciting place and a dangerous place.


    ¡­


    The transparent ice coffin emitted pure light. Chu Xun could see the love of his life clearly¡ªshe looked as if she was only in deep sleep.


    ¡°I finally made it, Little Wu. I¡¯ve created my own path¡­ How have you been?¡± Chu Xun thought in deep grief.


    ¡°Wait for me, I promise you will wake up one day¡­¡±


    Chu Xun spent three days next to the ice coffin. He had been whispering his love for her every single day.


    Three days later, Chu Xun bid farewell to his love and left for Qianlong Mountain to pick up his parents. At this moment, Emperor Ao¡¯s Purple Mansion was the safest place.


    Chu Xun boarded the flight to Gujiang City. This flight used to take only five hours, but now it took more than ten hours.


    Earth had been growing larger day by day, so the traveling distance had become longer. However, there was no crack on the ground, as if the earth had become elastic like ramen noodles.


    The sky was no longer safe now. There were often giant raptors attacking the planes, so the flights had become much less frequent as well. Each plane was also equipped with powerful thermal weapons. It was said that the trains were not only equipped with such weapons, they also paid Grandmasters to be on board to protect the passengers.


    The flight had been smooth so far, luckily they did not encounter any of those scary raptors.


    ¡°Are we going to encounter one of those raptors soon? How powerful are they?¡± Chu Xun wondered.


    The sky suddenly turned dark for a second and the plane bumped violently. The cabin soon turned chaotic and passengers were screaming in fear.


    Chu Xun looked outside the window and blinked a couple of times, then he thought, ¡°Speak of the devil! We¡¯re really under the attack of a raptor!¡±


    It was a silver eagle. When its wings were fully stretched, it was even bigger than the plane. Its wings covered the sun just now, that was why the sky turned dark for a moment.


    Chu Xun continued observing it curiously. This silver eagle was completely white, its feathers had a chill glow around them, as if made of mithril. Its beak was like a giant iron hook that could easily tear steel apart. Its claws were even scarier, they were like a pair of giant sickles that heralded the arrival of the grim reaper.


    The silver eagle dashed towards the plane. Its enormous body was extremely deterring. With a flip of its wings, a cyclone was formed in the air. It seemed that anyone falling into that cyclone would be sliced into pieces.

 Chapter 217 - Killing the Silver Eagle!

    Swoosh!


    Amidst the roaring storm, a big black figure flew above the plane, covering the sun.


    The plane started shaking violently and passengers kept screaming.


    The giant silver eagle dashed past the plane, then it turned and flew towards the plane again, as if it was playing around.


    Tick¡­!


    Heavy machine guns started firing, and thumb-sized bullets and smoke filled the sky.


    Bullets hit the silver eagle and created sparks around it along with multiple ¡°clangs¡±. Its feathers were as tough as mithril, so ordinary bullets are useless against it.


    ¡°Help¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± A fat man dressed in a suit started shouting and crying.


    There was crying, praying and screaming. The cabin was filled with despair.


    This was because according to the past reports, passengers almost never escaped from death once a plane was targeted by a raptor.


    Even though the bullets could not hurt the silver eagle, the strong impact was able to deter it from coming any closer for the time being.


    Swoosh!


    The silver eagle flapped its wings, and visible cyclone tore up the space, creating sounds of explosion.


    Moreover, there was a silver feather beaming with light on the eagle¡¯s belly, and it then shot out with great speed and power.


    Bang!


    The portion of the large-caliber machine gun that was outside the plane exploded after being hit by that silver feather.


    The sturdy man firing the machine gun was blown away by the impact as well, his arms were broken by the explosion.


    Silence returned to the cabin for a few seconds before horrified screaming started once again.


    The heavy machine gun was destroyed, how else can they defend themselves against the silver eagle?


    ¡°We still have spare machine guns. Fire them as long as you know how to use a gun!¡± The sturdy man whose arms were broken said as he stood up in pain. He smashed a red button with his foot and another heavy machine gun rose up next to the destroyed one, its wide muzzle extended outside the plane.


    However, no one seemed to hear the man. They were still screaming, shouting and praying mindlessly.


    Without the heavy machine gun, the silver eagle let out a deafening screech. With a flap of its wings, it flew up by at least a thousand meters and dashed down again.


    Judging by the silver eagle¡¯s size and unbelievable speed, the plane will be shattered once it got hit.


    Suddenly, a couple of black dots flew from afar at great speed with loud engine noises.


    ¡°Dear passengers, please remain seated and fasten your seatbelts. We have requested back up from the ground control. The back up will arrive shortly, we will make sure to send you to your destination safe and sound.¡±


    Those black dots approached the plane along with the soothing voice of the flight attendant. Those black dots were in fact five well-equipped fighter jets.


    ¡°They even dispatched fighter jets.¡± Chu Xun was surprised.


    Tick¡­!


    Sparks covered the silver eagle as the fighter jets started shooting at it.


    The sounds of gunfire echoed in the sky.


    Chirp!


    With a loud cry, the silver eagle dashed towards a fighter jet. A white line was left behind where it flew, which the strong air current was created by its unimaginable speed.


    Buzz!


    Instead of dodging the silver eagle, this fighter jet flew towards it with full force.


    Even though the fighter jet was as big as a house, it was still just the size of the silver eagle. If it crashed into the eagle, it will surely be destroyed immediately.


    However, with the excellent technique of the pilot, the fighter jet flew right past the silver eagle a few meters below its belly the moment it was about to crash into it.


    Chu Xun saw clearly that something black was attached to the silver eagle¡¯s belly the moment the jet flew past it.


    The fighter jet then flew a thousand meters away from the eagle.


    Boom!


    Something suddenly exploded at the eagle¡¯s belly. The fire engulfed the sky and a terrifying mushroom cloud rose up.


    The silver eagle let out a painful cry and could no longer control its gigantic body. It fell from the sky with blood gushing from its belly. Its silver feathers floated in the sky.


    Chirp!


    The eagle¡¯s cry sounded extremely angry. With a flip of its wings, it steadied its body and dashed towards the jet that wounded him at an incredible speed.


    A large area at the eagle¡¯s belly started emitting silver light. Multiple feathers shot out like deadly arrows towards the fighter jet, making sharp sounds as it dashed through the air.


    Countless silver feathers covered the sky for a moment.


    Boom!


    That fighter jet had no place to run, so it was shredded into pieces by the feathers.


    The silver eagle was the king of the sky, only one of its feathers was enough to be used as a broom, now that thousands of feathers were shot out altogether, there was no way that pilot could dodge them no matter how skilled he was.


    Tick¡­!


    The other four fighter jets started firing with full force. Countless bullets flew towards the silver eagle fiercely.


    The silver eagle cried again in pain. It allowed the bullets to hit its body. Amidst the sparks, it flapped its wings and dashed out of the bullets again.


    The silver eagle¡¯s blood splattered in the sky from its belly. It looked like a blood rain from the point of view of those on the ground.


    It became completely insane¡ªeven faster and swifter than before. It dashed in front of a fighter jet and swung its wings over it.


    Boom!


    A fighter jet was cut into pieces by its wings, and it then exploded into a fireball and fell from the sky.


    The silver eagle was very smart. Instead of chasing after another fighter jet, it descended a hundred meters and approached the jet that attacked its belly. Its giant claws had a cold glow around them, apparently it planned to tear that jet open using those claws.


    Another flash of fire appeared in the sky¡ªanother fighter jet exploded.


    All the passengers in Chu Xun¡¯s plane were trembling in fear. They were petrified by the silver eagle, for even the fighter jets seemed to be made from paper in front of the eagle.


    If the remaining two fighter jets were also destroyed by the silver eagle, this passenger plane would surely be destroyed in no time as well.


    Chu Xun was slightly shocked, because the silver eagle¡¯s ability far exceeded his expectation. Not only was it extremely strong, it was also quite intelligent.


    ¡°Can you draw the silver eagle over?¡± Chu Xun suddenly asked.


    Everyone was stunned. ¡°What are you thinking? Do you want us to die even faster?¡± They thought.


    The sturdy man turned and realized Chu Xun was talking to him.


    Chu Xun walked over and caught the sturdy man¡¯s arm before he could dodge. He released his arms within less than a minute, and one could hear the sounds of bones grating against each other.


    The sturdy man was left speechless. He just felt a strong flow of energy gushing into his arms and his broken bones started to heal. After a short while, all the pain in his arms magically disappeared.


    ¡°Can you draw that silver eagle over?¡± Chu Xun asked again.


    This time the sturdy man¡¯s attitude changed completely. He was a warrior as well, so he realized he was so lucky that he just met a young but extremely powerful warrior.


    ¡°I bet the famous King of Medicine Yu Cheng can¡¯t even heal my arms in an instant.¡± The man thought.


    ¡°The captain can do it, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell him to do whatever he can to draw the silver eagle over.¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Roger!¡± The sturdy man replied and left immediately.


    ¡°What are you trying to do, young man? Why do you want to draw that thing over? Are you trying to kill us all? You can die first if you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Chu Xun turned his head and said coldly.


    These two simple words sounded like two deafening explosions to other passengers. They all felt their mind going blank and they started seeing stars.


    The middle-aged man shouting at him earlier even passed out at those two words.


    ¡°Shut up if you want to survive,¡± Chu Xun said calmly as he glanced around him.


    The cabin became quiet immediately, with all passengers watching Chu Xun in fear, as if they were watching the silver eagle up close. Chu Xun could knock someone out by only speaking two words, so they all did not dare to say another word and controlled their breath.


    The sturdy man was stunned when he returned to the cabin and saw everything, he then replied to Chu Xun, ¡°Preparations have been made, sir.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and looked outside the window.


    Two fighter jets moved side to side and started firing towards the silver eagle.


    The eagle let out a furious cry and dashed towards the fighter jets, creating strong wind in its path.


    The two fighter jets then descended by two hundred meters and flew towards the passenger plane.


    The silver eagle descended as well and continued chasing after the fighter jets.


    The fighter jets flew past the passenger plane from below and the silver eagle was about to do the same.


    The eagle was extremely fast. With fierce wind blowing around it, half of its body already went past the plane from below.


    Chu Xun stood next to the window. His index finger was enveloped by a purplish mist as a purple ball of energy with the size of a table tennis ball gathered at his fingertip.


    Sizzle¡­!


    The ball of energy was small, yet it looked extremely ferocious with lightning surrounding it.


    With a flick of finger, Chu Xun shot out the energy ball. It penetrated the window and went into the silver eagle¡¯s head.


    The eagle then flew hundreds of meters away. Accompanied by the sound of roaring thunder, its head with the size of a hill suddenly exploded. Its blood splattered all over the sky and its feathers floated in the air. Its gigantic body fell from the sky.


    The sturdy man was petrified by the scene in front of his eyes. A small purplish energy ball killed the silver eagle that even five fighter jets could not kill.


    The pilots in those two fighter jets were speechless as well as they watched the giant silver eagle falling from the sky. The jets then dashed towards the eagle.


    Their country had hired numerous scientists to study these beasts so as to make use of their strengths and weaknesses. Such a giant silver eagle surely had tremendous research value, so they must make sure to take care of its corpse before sending it back for research.


    ¡°Dear passengers, the raptor had been eliminated; we will continue our flight safely!¡±


    The soothing voice of the flight attendant was surely a heavenly sound to the passengers who just experienced such a traumatizing event. They all started celebrating immediately.


    They all thought the fighter jets killed the silver eagle.


    Only the sturdy man knew that Chu Xun killed it with only a flick of finger.


    The plane arrived at Gujiang City safely.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± The sturdy man caught up to Chu Xun. His face had admiration written all over it. ¡°May I know your name?¡± he asked politely.


    ¡°Chu Xun!¡±


    The sturdy man watched Chu Xun as he left, he then repeated his name twice to himself.


    He logged onto Martial Tao Forum.


    ¡°Does anyone know who Senior Chu Xun is?¡± The sturdy man politely added the word ¡°senior¡±.


    ¡°Never heard of the name,¡± someone replied.


    ¡°Sounds like a nobody.¡±


    ¡°I only know Mao Chen from Qing Yang Sect, Qin Chengzhi from Four-side Sword Sect, Duan Xiaoya from Wuya Sect, Fairy Xuan from Xiangsi Sect, and¡­¡± This person was talking about all the leaders of the uprising sects in recent years.


    Some showed despise and some mocked Chu Xun¡¯s name, yet no one had ever heard of him.


    The sturdy man was slightly disappointed. Just as he was about to log out, a message caught his attention. ¡°Why are you asking about Chu Xun?¡±


    ¡°Just curious. I met a very strong warrior whose name was Chu Xun,¡± the sturdy man answered truthfully.


    ¡°How tall is he? What does he look like?¡± the other person asked.


    The sturdy man roughly described Chu Xun¡¯s look, but he omitted how he killed the silver eagle with a flick of finger. It was a taboo in the Martial Tao world to reveal others¡¯ abilities without permission.


    ¡°Two strands of white hair¡­ so it really is him.¡±


    Their discussion attracted more people to join.


    ¡°What do you mean? Who is this Chu Xun? Is he famous? Is he stronger than the leaders of all sects?¡± someone asked curiously.


    ¡°Leaders?¡± This comment was obviously written with disdain. The same person soon commented, ¡°They are nothing in front of Chu the Devil.¡±

 Chapter 218 - Everyones Target

    The Martial Tao Forum first fell silent, then chaos erupted a few seconds later.


    The top warriors of well-known sects like Mao Chen and Duan Xiaoya had already gained a large number of followers.


    Their followers became angry the moment they heard others calling these top warriors ¡°nobodies¡±, when compared to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Are you sure that is not an overstatement? Do you want to die?¡± Someone commented.


    ¡°Even boasting should have its limits. I have never heard of this Chu Xun chap.¡±


    ¡°Mao Chen and Qin Zhicheng are the top warriors of today. Both of them became grade-nine Grandmasters at an early age and a bright future awaits them. No one dares to tarnish their names. Perhaps you should just apologize here, or you might get yourself into trouble one day.¡±


    Many more started attacking the person who defamed the top warriors in their comments.


    That person was not bothered at all. He just said mockingly, ¡°What do you know? I bet you guys were not even born yet when Chu Xun¡¯s name was known across the world! Just ask anyone from your father¡¯s generation and you will know who this Chu Xun is.¡±


    This person logged out of the Martial Tao Forum immediately after posting that comment.


    The others grew extremely mad.


    ¡°Look into the ID of this idiot. I will make him regret everything he said.¡±


    ¡°The way I see it, Chu Xun is just a nobody. That person must be related to him or something.¡±


    ¡°That guy may just be working with Chu Xun to make his name trend online, so this Chu Xun can become famous.¡±


    A lot more people joined the discussion which was filled with mockery and curses. Even the sturdy man who brought up Chu Xun¡¯s name was targeted as well.


    The sturdy man was confused and upset, since he became everyone¡¯s target for no reason. All he did was to ask about Chu Xun.


    The curses targeted at him were getting nastier, so he logged out quickly as well. There was no way he could win in this heated discussion.


    ¡­


    In a quiet courtyard, a handsome young man was typing furiously on a laptop while cursing to himself ¡ª ¡°You better run¡­ If I ever find out who you are, I will beat the crap out of you. And that Chu Xun, too. Don¡¯t ever let me find you, or I will beat you till your parents do not even recognize you.¡±


    A middle-aged man dressed in a gorgeous long robe walked into the yard. He paused the moment he heard the name ¡°Chu Xun¡±.


    ¡°Come here, Yu.¡±


    The handsome young man put away the laptop and greeted the man, saying ¡°Is there anything you need, father?¡±


    ¡°Did you mention the name ¡®Chu Xun¡¯ just now?¡± The middle-aged man asked.


    The young man was stunned at first, then he told his father about everything that happened on the forum and grumbled, ¡°If only I know where this Chu Xun is! Then I will definitely beat him up and send him to Mao Chen, so I can make a good impression in front of him.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The middle-aged man shouted angrily when he heard his son being so boastful and arrogant.


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The young man asked.


    ¡°Delete all your comments that defamed Chu Xun, now.¡± The middle-aged man said with a grim expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, father? I was commenting anonymously, so no one will know it was me, it will not matter if I just leave them there,¡± said the young man.


    The middle-aged man sighed in relief after hearing this, then he said, ¡°That¡¯s good, otherwise you will be in deep trouble.¡±


    The young man looked bewildered.


    The middle-aged man sighed again and his eyes were filled with nostalgia. He said, ¡°You are too young to know how terrifying Chu Xun used to be. He once eliminated an entire sect all by himself. Severed heads were all over the ground and the stone staircase was soaked in blood. Nobody has ever reached his level. He was called ¡®the devil¡¯, ¡®the cruel¡¯ and ¡®the divine¡¯, all his titles were earned with his enemies¡¯ blood¡­¡±


    The young man was already looking pale and his eyes were filled with fear when the middle-aged man finished talking, especially when he heard that Chu the Devil always made his enemies pay and that he would always kill them without hesitation.


    The young man felt numb and his throat went dry. He immediately turned on his laptop and started deleting all his comments.


    Even though he posted them anonymously, he would not feel at ease until he deleted all of them.


    Meanwhile, some other youngsters were also deleting their comments hastily. Their fathers were right behind them, shouting at them for wanting to bring doom to their family.


    Chu Xun did not see any taxi after waiting for a long time by the road. Due to the chaotic state of the world, many industries had shut down.


    He was downtown and there were many people in this area, so he had no choice but to walk leisurely to his destination.


    Meanwhile, someone else was running toward the same place as him, except that she had already reached Qianlong Mountain. She was an extremely attractive woman dressed in red and had red hair. Her face looked pale and there was blood at the corners of her mouth.


    She was cradling a small white box made of jade protectively in one hand and held a red saber in the other hand.


    Somewhere not too far behind, a group of people were chasing after her.


    The woman ran all the way to the foot of Qianlong Mountain, yet she could not find the way up.


    All the roads on Qianlong Mountain had been concealed by the magic formation set up by Chu Xun, yet the mountain grew higher every day due to the transformation of Earth, so while half of the mountain was covered in clouds and mists, the other half was no longer covered by the magic formation. It looked like those mountains where divine beings resided in the legends.


    The woman clenched her teeth and her knuckles whitened as she held the box in a tighter grip.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    There was a blinding flash of red light as she swung her saber and looked at the group of people coming to her, resolutely.


    ¡°You will never escape, Miss Hong Ling. Hand over the jade box,¡± a young man dressed in white said. He held a jade fan in his hand and smiled, his demeanor like that of an elegant scholar.


    ¡°Miss Hong Ling, as long as you pass me the jade box, the Sifang Sword Sect will ensure your safety,¡± a young man whose body emitted sharp Sword Qi, said. He held a long sword in one hand and leered suggestively as he talked to the woman,


    ¡°You should hand the jade box to us Tianlong Fort, little girl. Our young master is willing to marry you, so you will be the first lady of Tianlong Fort. In future, anyone going against you will be going against Tianlong Fort,¡± a gloomy-looking old man said. Even as he spoke of marriage, his tone was filled with an evil intention that made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°Tianlong Fort is so aggressive! But seeing that Miss Hong Ling is such a beauty, she must come to Xiangsi Pavilion¡­¡± a young lady with a lute in her arms said. She moved her body sensually as she spoke.


    Besides these four people, many other sects started trying to befriend Hong Ling with the sole purpose of getting that jade box in her hands.


    Hong Ling probably had no idea that she had run all the way to the front door of Chu Xun¡¯s house.


    ¡°Since all of you want this jade box, who should I give it to?¡± Hong Ling said with a gentle yet mesmerizing smile that tugged at every man¡¯s heart.


    When one looked closely however, one could see the indifference and coldness in her eyes. There were 23 people in her sect, yet all were murdered because of this jade box, including her master. She was the sole survivor, yet now she had been caught as well. There was probably no way for her to escape.


    A cold light flashed in the eyes of the elder from Tianlong Fort. He laughed ominously and said, ¡°You are still too inexperienced, little girl. Do you really think that trick of yours can fool us into killing each other?¡±


    Hong Ling maintained her mesmerizing smile and said, ¡°You are wrong, I really don¡¯t know whom I should give this jade box to. Since you all know I don¡¯t have the strength to keep it with me, it will eventually land in someone¡¯s hands, right?¡±


    Everyone knew that Hong Ling was right when she said that she did not have the strength to protect the jade box. If she still refused to give up the box, she could lose her life.


    However, they also knew that there was only one jade box. No matter who got it in the end, that person would be the next target for sure.


    The situation had come to a stalemate. Everyone wanted the jade box, yet no one wanted to be targeted because of it.


    At this moment, the young man dressed in white with a jade fan in his hand, walked forward. He cupped his hands and greeted everyone, then said, ¡°Please do not fall into her trap. We all know that if the jade box ends up with one of us, others will not be happy. I am sure that none of us here dares to claim that he can fight against so many skilled warriors alone, either.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say, Ge Wuwei?¡± Qing Zhicheng from Sifang Sword Sect asked.


    Ge Wuwei was from Seven-Star Palace, both of them were young warriors known across the world. They were the future leaders of their sects, the top warriors in the making.


    ¡°Brother Qin, what I meant is that it will be impossible for any of us to have the jade box for ourselves. Why don¡¯t we share what¡¯s inside once we get it? Since there are seven flower seeds in the box, we only need to take one each. That way we can avoid any unnecessary casualties as well,¡± Ge Wuwei said.


    ¡°Brother Ge does have a point,¡± Fairy Xuan from Xiangsi Pavilion said with a smile.


    ¡°I agree as well,¡± the elder from Tianlong Fort said in his usual ominous manner.


    Qin Zhicheng hid the ferocity in his eyes and smiled in an evil manner, then said, ¡°I have a request.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ge Wuwei asked.


    ¡°Besides a flower seed, I also want her,¡± Qin Zhicheng said as he pointed at Hong Ling with an evil look on his face.


    Ge Wuwei was stunned at first, then a hint of coldness flashed across his eyes. He wanted Hong Ling as well.


    But he knew there was someone who wanted her the most.


    ¡°Mr. Qin, our young master has long wanted this girl, I have to bring her back no matter what. Please do not make it difficult for me.¡±


    The elder from Tianlong Fort said grimly.


    ¡°That disgusting midget does not deserve her,¡± Qin Zhicheng said with disdain.


    ¡°You are asking for trouble!¡± The elder from Tianlong Fort said angrily.


    The expressions on the faces of Ge Wuwei, Fairy Xuan and everyone from the other sects were complicated.


    They all knew that the young master of Tianlong Fort, Gu Qiuping, was a midget who was only one-meter tall. He also had a twisted personality. Any woman who fell into his hands would either go crazy or die a horrible death.


    Although everyone knew that clearly, no one dared to say it out. However, Qin Zhicheng¡¯s words were as sharp and fierce as his sword, he openly revealed the shame of Tianlong Fort with no mercy.


    ¡°How dare you speak up against me, you old man? If you want to die, just say it. I will make it quick for you.¡±


    Qin Zhicheng unsheathed his sword. With a flick of his wrist, the cry of his sword resonated in the sky.


    The old man looked both frustrated and nervous, because he did not dare to fight Qin Zhicheng, who was the top warrior that Sifang Sword Sect had been training with all their resources. If he killed him, it would be an outright defiance against Sifang Sword Sect, which would surely bring endless trouble for Tianlong Fort. Moreover, even though Qin Zhicheng was only in his twenties, he was not any weaker than him. It was very hard to say who would win in a fight.


    The old man sneered deep inside with disdain. He then said with an extremely cold look,¡± No, Mr. Qin. I would never dare to fight you.¡±


    ¡°Smart! You better keep in mind that there are some people you should never offend. Even a dog knows whom it can bite and whom it should not,¡± Qin Zhicheng said with contempt.


    The old man¡¯s face looked as dark as the bottom of a wok. He looked away to conceal the killing intent in his eyes.


    Ge Wuwei knew that the old man could not stop Qin Zhicheng, so he said as he cupped his hands in front of his chest again, ¡°Since all of you are agreeable with my idea, who wants to get the jade box from her?¡±


    ¡°Since you made this suggestion, it would be most suitable for you to do the honors. Moreover, we trust your character,¡± the old man said in a low voice.


    The others naturally agreed with the old man¡¯s suggestion, because any objection now would embarrass Ge Wuwei and they were not that stupid to do such a thing. After all, they only wanted the item inside the jade box, it did not matter who was the first to take it.


    ¡°I am saying it again. Besides the flower seed, I want her as well,¡± Qin Zhicheng said as he stared at Hong Ling¡¯s body with a lascivious look.


    ¡°Of course. As long as you like her, there is no way we would stop you from having her,¡± Ge Wuwei said with a smile.


    However, his eyes were filled with the intent to kill the moment he turned away. ¡°If I can¡¯t have her, I won¡¯t let anyone have her either.¡±


    He started walking toward Hong Ling in big strides. He swished the jade fan gently, like a well-mannered scholar.

 Chapter 219 - A Fake Gentleman

    Ge Wuwei was dressed in white and he held a white jade fan in his hand. He had a gentle and warm smile on his face that made him look like the friendly neighbor next door.


    ¡°Please pass me the jade box, Miss Hong Ling,¡± he said in his deep and gentle voice as he approached Hong Ling.


    Hong Ling maintained her mesmerizing smile, yet it was as cold as the look in her eyes.


    She passed the jade box to him with a smile on her face.


    ¡°You have my thanks!¡± Ge Wuwei then reached out for the jade box.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Suddenly, a flash of red light charged ferociously toward Ge Wuwei¡¯s hands.


    Ge Wuwei smiled with a hint of mockery and his eyes suddenly had a fierce look in them. He immediately unfolded his jade fan.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Hong Ling¡¯s crimson saber hit the jade fan and sparks appeared in the air along with the clear ringing sound of metals clashing.


    People called Ge Wuwei¡¯s fan a jade fan, while in fact it was made of refined iron, hence it was extremely tough and sharp. It could break one¡¯s bones easily, therefore it was also known as a bone-shattering fan.


    The difference in strength between Hong Ling and Ge Wuwei was huge. Ge Wuwei was a grade-nine Grandmaster, while Hong Ling was only at grade-five. Such a gap was impossible to be bridged.


    After the clashing sounds disappeared, Hong Ling staggered backward. There was more blood trickling from the corners of her mouth.


    Ge Wuwei¡¯s handsome face had a strange expression that was impossible to read. He was well aware that Hong Ling would not hand over the jade box so easily and everything was going according to his plan.


    He did not want to make Qin Zhicheng his enemy, nor did he want to watch the woman he was interested in, be taken away by another man. Since he could not have her, he would not allow Qin Zhicheng to have her either and the only way to do that was by killing her.


    Ge Wuwei smiled coldly as the thought of killing Hong Ling with his own hands flashed across his mind. ¡°Once I destroy her, no one will ever have her.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hong Ling, do you really think you can tease me any way you want just because I am not easily irritated?¡± He pretended to be mad.


    ¡°You are just pretending to be a gentleman,¡± Hong Ling said with disdain and sneered. Before Earth started its huge transformation, she was a famous social butterfly. She was an orphan, yet she eventually managed to interact with numerous people who had fame and wealth, while remaining chaste. She had seen all kinds of people and encountered all kinds of evil tricks.


    Ge Wuwei thought he had hidden his true intention well, yet she already saw through his pretentious facade.


    Sadness overwhelmed Hong Ling as she saw the intent to kill in Ge Wuwei¡¯s eyes. Nowadays on Earth, strength determined everything and only the powerful could survive. All tricks and strategies would pale in comparison to absolute strength.


    She thought of her master and peers who died horribly and felt extremely bitter inside.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Hong Ling shouted.


    Ge Wuwei did not stop moving. He suddenly unfolded his bone-shattering fan, with each fan blade covered in a cold glow.


    Hong Ling suddenly showed a smile that charmed everyone, then she held the jade box up and walked toward Qin Zhicheng.


    Ge Wuwei¡¯s expression changed slightly. The bone-shattering fan flew out of his hand and charged toward Hong Ling, with a sharp sound.


    Hong Ling was petrified when she saw the incoming fan, she then said in a terrified voice, ¡°Save me, Mr. Qin!¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A long sword appeared with a flash of light and everyone nearby felt the chill in their bones as the sword was unsheathed.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Sparks appeared in the air as the bone-shattering fan was knocked back into Ge Wuwei¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Brother Qin?¡± Ge Wuwei asked angrily.


    ¡°Did I not make myself clear? Or did you have trouble understanding my words?¡± Qin Zhicheng looked at Hong Ling who walked next to him with a nasty expression, then said mockingly, ¡°I said it before, I want both the flower seed and the woman.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Qin,¡± Hong Ling thanked him in an enchanting voice as she bowed to him to accentuate her attractive figure. Qin Zhicheng swallowed hard as he watched her doing that.


    Ge Wuwei¡¯s eyes clouded over as he became envious. He said coldly, ¡°Brother Qin, she almost cut off my hands. What¡¯s wrong with me reciprocating?¡±


    Qin Zhicheng sneered and said with disdain, ¡°You must be kidding, brother Ge. Hong Ling is only at grade five, how can she even hurt you? Moreover, since she chose to follow me, she is my woman now. Naturally I will protect her from any harm.¡±


    Ge Wuwei¡¯s handsome face gradually became twisted and he no longer hid the killing intent in his eyes. He was extremely disgusted by Qin Zhicheng¡¯s arrogance.


    ¡°Mr. Qin, his eyes are so scary!¡± Hong Ling said as she subconsciously moved closer to Qin Zhicheng. She was scared by the look in Ge Wuwei¡¯s eyes.


    This small movement could make a man feel even more accomplished. It was better than when he received compliments.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, he would not dare to lay a finger on you,¡± Qin Zhicheng said arrogantly as he took the chance to hold Hong Ling by her slim waist. He looked at her in the same obscene manner.


    ¡°Then you must protect me forever!¡± Hong Ling said in a soft, mellow and mesmerizing voice. Qin Zhicheng¡¯s bones almost melted from the sweetness in her voice.


    ¡°Rest assured, I will¡­ You¡­ I will kill you¡­¡±


    Just a moment ago, Qin Zhicheng was still lost in Hong Ling¡¯s sweet voice, yet now he suddenly shouted angrily and knocked her into the air with one palm attack.


    Everyone looked at Qin Zhicheng and found a dagger in his chest. Blood was gushing from the wound.


    Hong Ling rolled on the ground a couple of times and kept coughing up blood. When she looked at Qin Zhicheng again, her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Because her master died under Qin Zhicheng¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Blood splattered all over the place once Qin Zhicheng pulled out the dagger from his chest. His face contorted from the pain. He took out a small, white ceramic bottle, then poured out some healing powder onto his wound.


    His wound stopped bleeding within mere seconds and a scab started to form.


    ¡°You sure have a way with ladies, Brother Qin.¡±


    Ge Wuwei was no longer jealous. Seeing Qin Zhicheng getting hurt by Hong Ling made him feel extremely satisfied and he could not help making a sarcastic comment.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    In return, he received a powerful streak of Sword Qi.


    Ge Wuwei¡¯s face changed slightly. He shifted about ten meters away and dodged the Sword Qi.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A tree as thick as an adult¡¯s waist was cut down in the middle by the Sword Qi.


    Ge Wuwei sneered from afar, yet he no longer tried to provoke Qin Zhicheng.


    Qin Zhicheng suddenly looked at Hong Ling like a deadly serpent ready to pounce on its prey and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Do you know the cost you have to pay for hurting me?¡±


    ¡°Kill me if you wish. I am not strong enough to avenge my master, but I will come back to haunt you even when I become a ghost,¡± Hong Ling said with resolve. Her face no longer looked attractive, but cold and indifferent.


    ¡°You want to die? That is a nice wish, but do you really think your wish will come true so easily?¡± Qin Zhicheng¡¯s eyes looked extremely evil as he said, ¡°Miss Hong Ling, since you are a warrior of the Martial Tao world, have you heard of the Black Giants?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed after hearing that.


    Black Giant was a new creature that appeared after the transformation of Earth. They were 10 feet tall and looked like chimpanzees. This kind of creature was extremely powerful and they were naturally drawn to sex. Not only did they love having intercourse with their own kind, they also loved to do it with other creatures, as long as they were females. They were especially fond of human females, as long as one was captured by such a creature, one would be raped to death.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Hong Ling shouted furiously. She knew about this infamous creature.


    Qin Zhicheng laughed and said wickedly, ¡°Since you do not wish to company me, you can accompany those Black Giants. They are the real bastards.¡±


    Everyone trembled in fear. They did not expect Qin Zhicheng to be so evil.


    Fairy Xuan felt especially so, since she was a woman as well. Even though she was Hong Ling¡¯s opponent, she still loathed Qin Zhicheng¡¯s twisted behavior. She said in disgust:


    ¡°Killing a person is simple, yet sending your own kind to be degraded by an animal would make you worse than an animal.¡±


    Qin Zhicheng suddenly turned and stared at Fairy Xuan with a wicked stare, then said frivolously, ¡°Are you saying that I am worse than an animal?¡±


    Fairy Xuan raised her eyebrows slightly and gave Qin Zhicheng a disgusted look. ¡°If you say so. I did not know one would be so keen to be called an animal,¡± Fairy Xuan said sarcastically.


    ¡°Then do you want to have a taste of this animal, Fairy Xuan?¡± Qin Zhicheng said, as his eyes suddenly filled with lust.


    ¡°Qin Zhicheng, you are asking for death,¡± Fairy Xuan said as her expression turned ugly.


    ¡°If I can die in your hands, I will definitely die contented,¡± Qin Zhicheng said wickedly.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A bunch of redbuds bloomed and charged toward Qin Zhicheng with tremendous power.


    Each redbud was filled with concentrated Internal Breath. This was an extremely powerful martial skill.


    Qin Zhicheng pulled out his long sword and slashed it in the air, unleashing hundreds of streaks of Sword Qi that filled the sky.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    After a series of deafening explosions, trees were destroyed and rocks were shattered into pieces. It was the result of the clash between two grade-nine Grandmasters.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Once all the explosions ended, a redbud bloomed in the air.


    Qin Zhicheng¡¯s face changed and he swung his sword immediately.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The redbud exploded upon coming into contact with the tip of the sword.


    Qin Zhicheng was forced to take ten steps back. His face was grim and his clothes had numerous holes after the explosion. He also looked slightly pale.


    Ge Wuwei was shocked to see that Qin Zhicheng had lost.


    One of them used the transformation technique of Xiangsi Pavilion, while the other used the Shadow Sword Technique of Sifang Sword Sect.


    Fairy Xuan beat Qin Zhicheng¡¯s Shadow Sword Technique with only one extra redbud.


    It was that one redbud that had Qin Zhicheng at a disadvantage. Should this fight be one of life and death, Qin Zhicheng would have died.


    ¡°Qin Zhicheng, if you still don¡¯t watch your mouth, I will take away your ability to speak forever,¡± Fairy Xuan said with a cold and murderous look on her beautiful face.


    The muscles on Qin Zhicheng¡¯s face spasmed and the corners of his eyes twitched violently. He eventually suppressed the extreme pain and showed an ominous smile.


    ¡°You are really strong, Fairy Xuan. I respect that.¡±


    Fairy Xuan replied with a sneer. They were both top warriors of major sects who possessed secret skills that would not be easily revealed. If they really fought with their own lives on the line, no one could say for sure who would win.


    Qin Zhicheng looked to Hong Ling and his grim face now wore an evil smile. He then turned to look at Fairy Xuan again and said with a smile, ¡°Fairy Xuan, I am going to bring her with me. Do you want to stop me?¡±


    Fairy Xuan said coldly, ¡°Qin Zhicheng, all your disgusting misdeeds will send you to an early grave.¡±


    ¡°My misdeeds? You must be joking. She is the sole survivor among the 23 people in her sect. Are you not partly responsible for that, Fairy Xuan?¡± Qin Zhicheng asked mockingly.


    Fairy Xuan¡¯s expression froze on her face as she turned speechless. She did not kill anyone, but she did hurt some of them.


    ¡°Please calm down, you two. Remember that we are here for the flower seeds, we don¡¯t have to jeopardize our relationships for an unimportant woman,¡± Ge Wuwei tried to stop the fight.


    ¡°Mr. Ge has a point. Why don¡¯t we split the flower seeds first?¡± The elder from Tianlong Fort suggested.


    The flower seeds were still with Qin Zhicheng. Others would not feel assured until they each had their own seed.


    Fairy Xuan nodded. After all, they came here for the flower seeds. Once they got their hands on a seed and cultivated more of them, they would be able to create a large number of skilled warriors.


    Qin Zhicheng was reluctant to give away the flower seeds. If he could bring these seeds back, not only would he benefit greatly from them, he could also create numerous masters who could in turn make Sifang Sword Sect more powerful.


    However, he knew clearly that it was impossible to keep them all for himself. The moment he revealed any intention to keep them for himself, he would become the target of everyone else.

 Chapter 220 - A Grand Reunion

    Qin Zhicheng opened the jade box reluctantly to distribute the flower seeds.


    However, a cunning look flashed across his eyes and he shut the box all of a sudden.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Brother Qin?¡± Ge Wuwei asked when he saw Qin Zhicheng closing the box.


    Qin Zhicheng laughed and said, ¡°The meaning is clear. These flower seeds now belong to us Sifang Sword Sect, sorry that you traveled here for nothing.¡±


    The expressions of the people from the other sects changed immediately.


    ¡°You are going to keep them all for yourself?¡± The elder from Tianlong Fort asked in an ominous tone.


    ¡°Bingo! Sorry I have no prize for you,¡± Qin Zhicheng said this casually and he did not seem to be afraid that he was surrounded by the other sects.


    ¡°I bet this will not go well with the others.¡± the elder said mockingly.


    ¡°Sifang Sword Sect does not need anyone¡¯s approval to get what we want.¡±


    Qin Zhicheng was not the one who said that; the voice came from somewhere far away.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a person dashing toward them like a streak of lightning. The person had not even reached them, yet they could already feel a terrifying pressure bearing down on them. Everyone felt their breathing getting more labored, as if there were giant rocks on their backs.


    This was the power of a Human King!


    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned ugly immediately, except for Qi Zhicheng.


    ¡°Greetings, Presbyter Cui,¡± Qin Zhicheng said to the man who just arrived.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Cui Xingyi said in a lazy voice. He reached out one hand and the jade box instantly flew from Qin Zhicheng¡¯s hand to his hand. He opened it to take a look, then said with a smile, ¡°Good job!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Presbyter Cui.¡±


    Cui Xingyi cast an indifference glance at the others and said casually, ¡°Sifang Sword Sect is taking these flower seeds, any objections?¡±


    While he was talking, the pressure coming from a Human King grew even stronger. Everyone was soaked in sweat as their faces took on ghastly expressions.


    No one dared to fight against a Human King.


    Even though a grade-nine Grandmaster was only one realm lower than a Human King, this gap was almost impossible to be bridged.


    Cui Xingyi could beat them all with only one hand, that was how terrifying a Human King was.


    Everyone became silent.


    Because they knew that going against a Human King was suicidal.


    Seeing that no one dared to make a sound, Cui Xingyi smiled gently, turned arrogantly and left.


    ¡°Are you not coming back with me?¡± Cui Xingyi stopped and asked.


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± Qin Zhicheng answered quickly.


    He then swung his sword and unleashed a streak of Sword Qi toward Hong Ling.


    The others looked indifferent. They had all killed countless people, so they were not surprised or shocked.


    Since Qin Zhiheng was going to return with Cui Xingyi, he would have no chance to leave Hong Ling with the Black Giants. In that case, the best solution would be to kill her right here and now.


    He would willingly kill a hundred more people for the flower seeds.


    Hong Ling laughed in despair. She never thought that her destiny would end here, especially since she still had many regrets.


    A burst of Sword Qi came toward her like a streak of lightning; the fair skin on Hong Ling¡¯s neck would soon be stained by blood the next moment.


    At least that was what everyone thought.


    However, just as the Sword Qi was about to slice into Hong Ling¡¯s neck, a nice looking hand appeared out of nowhere.


    The Sword Qi hit the palm and disappeared into thin air, yet that hand was still fair and unharmed. There was not even a trace of blood on it.


    A handsome young man appeared next to Hong Ling without anyone noticing and he then retracted his hand slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you,¡± the man said in a gentle voice.


    Hong Ling¡¯s beautiful eyes were fixed on the familiar figure in front of her, as if she had forgotten how to blink. She was dumbfounded.


    ¡°He has not changed at all, he looks exactly the same as he did fifteen years ago.¡±


    Hong Ling felt a sharp heartache when she saw his two strands of white hair. She wanted to reach out to him and soothe the pain that was hidden deep inside his heart, yet she knew very well that she was not in any position to do so.


    In fact, it was already a blessing for her to see him again. She knew she should not ask for more, being friends was the best option for both of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too,¡± Hong Ling said with a genuine, bright smile. At this moment, she felt the happiness of a reunion.


    ¡°It seems that I returned just in time to rescue a beautiful lady,¡± Chu Xun said, as he glanced around him coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you came any later, you will only be able to pour a bottle of nice wine on my grave,¡± Hong Ling said. She felt at ease after figuring out how she should interact with Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun smiled gently. He felt really happy to have reunited with a friend as well.


    ¡°That is such a waste. We can save the wine for later when you come and visit my house,¡± Chu Xun replied with a smile.


    He looked at everyone, focused on Qin Zhicheng and said coldly, ¡°I am not quite sure what¡¯s happening, but since you were trying to kill my friend right in front of my house, I figured you were looking for an early death.¡±


    Qin Zhicheng became alert immediately, since Chu Xun suddenly appeared out of nowhere and had not been harmed by his Sword Qi at all.


    Everyone present was a top warrior of their respective sects, so they were very clear of the current situation. Even though Chu Xun looked extremely young, no one dared to mock or tease him. They all looked alert and fearful.


    Chu Xun appeared without anyone noticing and took on Qin Zhicheng¡¯s Sword Qi with his bare hand. Based on what they saw, they would not be so dumb to assume that Chu Xun was just a stupid nobody trying to rescue a beautiful lady.


    Cui Xingyi was already leaving, yet he stopped when Chu Xun showed up, because even he did not notice Chu Xun¡¯s sudden appearance in front of them. Moreover, that ¡°in front of my house¡± remark caught his attention.


    A mysterious look flashed across Cui Xingyi¡¯s eyes. ¡°And you are?¡± He asked.


    Instead of answering his question, Chu Xun started tending to Hong Ling¡¯s wounds.


    In just a short while, Hong Ling¡¯s wounds were almost fully healed.


    She was taken aback. Even though she had also become a warrior, Chu Xun was still able to amaze her with his skills. It was like a miracle.


    In fact, Chu Xun was shocked as well. He did not expect the Hong Meng Immortal Qi to be so effective in healing.


    Seeing that Hong Ling had almost fully recovered from her wounds, the others looked even more grim than ever. They had never seen such an amazing healing speed.


    ¡°Could he be the King of Medicine, Yu Cheng? It is rumored that he can cure any wound or sickness within mere seconds.¡±


    But they soon gave up on that theory. The King of Medicine only appeared in recent years after the grand transformation of Earth. According to those who had met the King of Medicine, he was about two hundred years old, so he definitely could not be the young man in front of them right now.


    ¡°Is that your box?¡± Chu Xun noticed Hong Ling looking at the jade box in Cui Xingyi¡¯s hand.


    Hong Ling nodded and said, ¡°It contains the seeds of the Green Dragon Flower. Taking the seeds directly will bring about a tremendous leap in one¡¯s strength. If someone grows more of them, he can create countless skilled warriors.¡±


    ¡°A tremendous leap?¡± Chu Xun asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes, an ordinary human can reach Grandmaster Realm in an instant after eating it. The grade will then depend on each individual¡¯s talent and perceptive power,¡± Hong Ling explained.


    Chu Xun found it a bit hard to believe. ¡°An ordinary human can reach Grandmaster immediately with just one flower seed. How unfair it must be for those warriors who had been training all their lives, yet are still stuck at Acquired Realm?¡±


    For an ordinary warrior to enter Grandmaster Realm, he or she must have undergone tough training, as well as have the opportunity, high perceptive power and talent. If any of these factors were missing, it would be impossible to become a Grandmaster.


    For example, Mo Xinghe spent all his life training, yet he only reached the Great Completion of the ninth level of Innate Realm.


    ¡°Now all it takes is a flower seed for someone to reach Grandmaster Realm. What is the point in training?¡±


    ¡°The transformation of Earth brought about many things, are they a boon or bane?¡±


    ¡°Are there a lot of them?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°It is said that going fast may not take you where you want to be. Won¡¯t this shortcut into Grandmaster Realm have any hidden risks?¡±


    Hong Ling shook her head and said, ¡°I only know eight has appeared thus far.¡±


    Chu Xun was a little stunned. ¡°Eight in total, it seems that this seed is extremely invaluable.¡±


    He had never heard of the Green Dragon Flower even when he was in the other world.


    ¡°Give me the box,¡± Chu Xun said to Cui Xingyi.


    He was interested in these flower seeds.


    Cui Xingyi¡¯s eyes looked gloomier and the pressure from him grew stronger. Apparently he was not going to hand the box to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun did not try to persuade him either. He formed a magic signet and enveloped Hong Ling in a layer of light.


    He then disappeared into thin air.


    Cui Xingyi¡¯s expression changed a bit. He channeled True Energy around his body to form a protective barrier and a long sword suddenly appeared in his hand. He attacked with the sword like a serpent flicking out its tongue.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist hit the sword. His fist was covered with layers of raging purple energy.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ripples appeared around the two of them as multiple sounds of explosion were heard in the air. The ground under their feet cracked as well.


    ¡­


    Cui Xingyi was knocked back for at least a hundred meters from the impact. The ground cracked under each of his step. His face turned an unnatural shade of red and his eyes were filled with shock.


    The others opened their eyes wide in shock as well. ¡°The Human King was knocked back by this person. He must be incredibly powerful!¡±


    The ground under Chu Xun exploded as he formed a fist signet and dashed toward Cui Xingyi with the speed of light.


    The energy from his fist reached his mark earlier than his body. It was accompanied by the roar of thunder and dust was blown into the air along his path.


    Cui Xingyi¡¯s long sword let out a screech with each attack; its body was covered in cold light and it unleashed multiple streaks of Sword Qi. Each Sword Qi charged toward Chu Xun like a poisonous serpent.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The fist hit the tip of the sword, emitting a clashing sound between metals. The three-feet long sword was bent by the strength of Chu Xun¡¯s punch and almost looked as if it was going to break.


    Chu Xun sneered and gathered more purple energy on his fist. This energy forced Cui Xingyi to keep moving back.


    Cui Xingyi¡¯s expression became ugly. He ploughed two long, deep furrows in the ground with both feet.


    Chu Xun retracted his fist, then threw a powerful punch.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The sword was bent to an impossible angle before breaking completely. Another shade of red appeared on Cui Xingyi¡¯s face and he was knocked back for a hundred meters.


    Everyone felt their hands and feet turning cold and their hairs also stood on end. Everything went deadly silent all of a sudden.


    Ge Wuwei almost crushed the bone-shattering fan in his hand. His eyes were filled with fear as he shuddered. He then secretly took out his handphone and sent an SMS.


    Meanwhile, Fairy Xuan and the elder from Tianlong Fort were doing the same thing. They were all sending an SOS to their respective sects.


    Cui Xingyi was taken aback. Blood was surging violently in his body and he forced himself to not spit out any blood.


    When Cui Xingyi was knocked back, Chu Xun moved even closer to him like a shadow. He raised his fist and attacked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Cui Xingyi shouted angrily. Ever since he entered Human King Realm, he had never lost any fight over the past hundreds of years, yet now he was helplessly taking so many punches.


    He performed a series of attacks with the broken sword in his hand. The energy around him had reached a terrifying level and the pressure around him even made the air explode.


    ¡°Shadow Sword Technique!¡±


    With only one slash of the sword, thousands of sword shadows appeared.


    Cui Xingyi¡¯s eyes were cold and evil. He slashed toward Chu Xun, who was getting closer. The sky was immediately covered with sword shadows.


    Qin Zhicheng used this same martial skill earlier, yet there was a huge difference in quality when Cui Xingyi executed it.


    Countless sword shadows covered the sky and they had a terrifying and sharp energy around them, as if they could cut through anything.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Millions of sword shadows flashed across the sky with a jarring screech and charged toward Chu Xun.

 Chapter 221 - A Battle against Human King

    Chu Xun watched as thousands of Sword Qi hurtled toward him.


    Even though Cui Xingyi was only a First Grade Human King, his attack should still not be underestimated, not even by Chu Xun.


    At the next moment, Chu Xun¡¯s golden bones were surrounded by a mass of purple energy. Both purple and white energy were gathered at his pubic region as he channeled both the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and True Energy. A thin layer of purple mist covered Chu Xun¡¯s body.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice was like roaring thunder. He formed a magic signet and started writing in the air. When he raised his hand, the air surrounding him seemed packed with an overwhelming pressure, which created a deafening explosion.


    A giant purple character symbolizing the word ¡°kill¡± appeared in the air. It was filled with a fierce killing intent.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The purple character charged toward the countless sword shadows with an imposing pressure. It grew in size with the force of the wind and became as big as a table in the blink of an eye.


    The sword shadows collided with the giant character.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    The terrifying explosion shook the ground. Flames covered the sky as a raging storm destroyed everything in its path and the ground cracked as well.


    The character first increased in size to 10 feet in height, then to 30 feet. While it was charging forward, its pressure and power increased with its size. The sword shadows could no longer stop its impact.


    After a short while, millions of sword shadows were shattered and the character charged right toward Cui Xingyi.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A purple colored storm blew mud and dust into the air and blocked out the sun completely. Cui Xingyi was engulfed by the storm as well.


    Chu Xun watched the explosion calmly with his hands clasped behind his back.


    Everyone else was very shocked. They could feel their legs trembling violently and some of their teeth even chattered involuntarily!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A figure jumped out from the dust, it was Cui Xingyi.


    Cui Xingyi was in a complete mess. His hair was in disarray and fell to his shoulders and his clothes were shredded into pieces. His face was covered in bruises and blood trickled from the corners of his mouth. His eyes were filled with both fear and hatred.


    That powerful character symbolizing ¡°kill¡± had truly given him a taste of a killing move. If he did not have a secret treasure to protect himself, he would be crippled by now, if not dead.


    At the same time, he felt extremely furious and unwilling to give in. A myriad of emotions ran through his face. After all, he was a Human King respected by the entire world. In his past couple of decades as a Human King, no one ever dared to show any disrespect toward him, nor had he ever been in such a terrible state.


    He felt extremely ashamed and he was determined to wash off this sense of shame with the blood of his enemy.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes remained indifferent, yet he felt slightly surprised inside. He never knew the difference between Human King Realm and Grandmaster Realm was so huge.


    The technique of the ¡°kill¡± character was invented by himself after he trained using the Hong Meng Scripture.


    It was rumored that the origin of the Hong Meng Scripture could be traced back to the beginning of the world. This ancient training method did not seem to have been invented by humans, but was formed by the power of nature. Everything inside was at a very raw stage, except for the training methods.


    For example, the technique of the ¡°kill¡± character was from an empty page in the Hong Meng Scripture. At first Chu Xun could not figure out how to train when there was only an empty page, yet he realized later that this page was purposely left blank for him to write anything.


    If he wrote a sword technique, this page would be about a sword technique. If he wrote a saber technique, it would then be about a saber technique.


    Of course, Chu Xun would not just write anything on it, because this blank page was extremely precious. Even if one wrote a beginner fist technique on it, it would still become a top-tier technique after being enhanced by the ancient scripture, as its power would be increased by more than ten times.


    After months of training, Chu Xun finally had an enlightenment, so he applied everything he learned in his previous life and this life to write a character that meant ¡°kill¡±. He then roughly calculated that this blank page could contain nine characters in total.


    The character ¡°kill¡± itself already contained the intent to kill and Chu Xun was also one who never hesitated when it came to killing his enemies. After being enhanced by the ancient scripture, this character had become terrifyingly powerful.


    Even though he did not apply full strength to the technique of ¡°kill¡± character, it was still enough for any grade-nine Grandmaster to explode immediately. However, Cui Xingyi was merely threatened but not harmed by it


    Chu Xun was silent. This was his first time fighting against a Human King and his strength was indeed terrifying.


    No wonder it was said that everyone below the Human King Realm is no more than a helpless ant.


    This saying was definitely not an exaggeration. One Human King alone could beat a bunch of Grandmasters; the difference in strength between the two was irreconcilable.


    It was just like the difference between ants and elephants. How many ants would truly be enough to bite an elephant to death?


    Cui Xingyi stared at Chu Xun with hatred in his eyes, yet he was alarmed by Chu Xun¡¯s power. He roughly guessed who he was fighting against.


    ¡°Are you Chu the Devil?¡±


    ¡°He would kill without hesitation and his attacks are simple but cruel. Moreover, he just said this place was his house. This is Qianlong Mountain, so he must be that infamous Chu the Devil, whose name was known across the world about a decade ago.¡±


    The expression of the elder from Tianlong Fort changed immediately. He had been in the Martial Tao world for a long time, so he had heard of the name of Chu the Devil. ¡°If this young man really is Chu the Devil, I am afraid things will not end peacefully today,¡± he thought.


    ¡°Because it is rumored that Chu the Devil never goes easy on his enemies.¡±


    Everyone present except Cui Xingyi and the elder were young warriors who had made their marks in the Martial Tao world recently, so they had no idea who ¡°Chu the Devil¡± was. Therefore, when they heard what Cui Xingyi said, they all looked puzzled and curious. ¡°Chu the Devil, what a fierce title! Who is this person exactly?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes remained emotionless. Energy surged around his body at the next moment and he charged with a fist signet in his hand.


    Chu Xun never wasted time talking to his enemies and would kill them without the slightest hesitation.


    Chu Xun moved with incredible speed, approaching Cui Xingyi like a flash of lightning. The energy from his fist then gushed out like a violent thunderstorm.


    Cui Xingyi growled in pain. Chu Xun¡¯s fist was so powerful that it created a strong wind that tore his clothes and cheeks.


    Cui Xingyi knew Chu Xun was extremely strong, so he took out a piece of domino that was as white and pure as a piece of jade stone. The domino emitted a divine glow, which gradually enveloped his entire body till he looked as if he was cloaked in a white mist.


    Meanwhile, he channeled all his Internal Breath and pushed out both his palms and groaned.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A terrifying blast destroyed all the rocks and trees within a ten meter radius. The ground cracked under the impact and the fissures grew increasingly larger.


    Cui Xingyi was knocked back like a missile and he hit a hill that was hundreds of meters away. The hill exploded immediately and debris flew all over the place.


    Everyone felt petrified. Their hands and feet turned cold and they gazed at the scene in astonishment.


    Cui Xingyi was knocked back by a punch and half of his body was embedded into the hill.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The hill exploded again and dust filled the air. When Cui Xingyi landed on the ground, his expression had turned extremely ugly and he seemed to be in great anguish.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly after seeing that his punch was deflected by the white glow around Cui Xingyi¡¯s body. Although that punch looked extremely powerful, he knew it did not harm Cui Xingyi.


    Cui Xingyi¡¯s eyes blazed in anger and he was upset when he saw there was a crack on his domino. He found this domino at a secret place and by imbuing Internal Breath in it, it could form an extremely tough protective barrier.


    This was his last resort, yet Chu Xun¡¯s punch left a crack on it.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun charged toward Cui Xingyi like a streak of lightning flashing across the sky.


    Cui Xingyi was both shocked and angry. Using his index finger and middle finger as a sword, he pointed in the air and unleashed several streaks of Sword Qi. Millions of sword shadows appeared with strong killing intent.


    ¡°Shadow Sword Technique again,¡± Chu Xun thought as a look of disdain flashed across his eyes. However, he was slightly surprised at the next moment.


    He saw millions of sword shadows combining into one giant golden sword that was at least a hundred feet long. The golden sword hit the ground with a loud ¡°boom¡± and it slashed toward Chu Xun, unleashing tremendous pressure that cracked the ground even further.


    More cracks appeared on the ground and now the trees and rocks were all grounded into fine powder. It was a horrible scene to behold.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Cui Xingyi looked extremely ferocious. He put his palms together and brought them down heavily.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The energy around the giant golden sword suddenly became stronger and its golden light grew even more blinding. Its speed also increased drastically.


    Chu Xun raised his head, looking indifferent as usual. Energy surrounded his body as his Internal Breath gradually filled his body. A purple fist signet suddenly shot out from his fist and grew to the size of a dining table against the strong wind. It charged toward the falling giant sword, creating horrifying explosions along its path.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The fist signet hit the giant sword and created an explosion that echoed in the sky. The energy formed a tornado that made the mountains nearby collapse. Giant rocks started tumbling down the mountains altogether.


    Ge Wuwei and others started seeing stars after the huge explosion and continued stepping back and some even coughed up blood.


    Everyone felt as if their souls had left their bodies. Although they were all grade-nine Grandmasters, they still felt extremely weak in comparison to Chu Xun and Cui Xingyi in this fight.


    The tornado destroyed everything within a hundred meters. Mountains collapsed and the ground caved in.


    The giant golden sword exploded in an instant!


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Cui Xingyi could not suppress the blood surging inside his body and spat out a mouthful of it.


    Chu Xun looked calm and collected. He punched toward Cui Xingyi with a fist signet in his hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Cui Xingyi was knocked back and broke countless trees and rocks along his path as he flew like a missile.


    Chu Xun then disappeared in a flash. He caught up with Cui Xingyi again with the speed of lightning.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Cui Xingyi was sent flying backward again, this time he hit a hill which immediately collapsed.


    The white glow around him dimmed considerably and there were more cracks on the domino in his hand.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Cui Xingyi jumped to his feet and started running away at full speed. He was scared of Chu Xun and he was afraid that he would die if he fought any longer.


    Therefore, he chose to run away.


    Instead of staying and maintaining his pride and reputation as a Human King, he chose to run away. In comparison to his own life, nothing else mattered at this point.


    Chu Xun¡¯s strength was beyond his imagination. Cui Xingyi was a smart man and he knew Chu Xun had unrivaled speed, so he threw away the jade box in a different direction while he was running.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Cui Xingyi saw Chu Xun going forward to catch the jade box, because the flower seeds inside were extremely important to him.


    Using his Human King strength, he threw the jade box thousands of meters away from him.


    Cui Xingyi was secretly glad, because he would be able to escape from Chu Xun as long as he chose to go after the jade box.


    However, what he witnessed the next second sent chills to his bones.


    With a flick of a finger, Chu Xun shot out a purple line that retrieved the jade box in an instant.


    It was a Reincarnation Line. Chu Xun was unable to forge one with True Energy, yet the Reincarnation Line forged with Hong Meng Immortal Qi was even more powerful.


    Once Chu Xun got the jade box, he threw it inside his Storage Ring.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground exploded as Chu Xun started chasing after Cui Xingyi again. He was so fast that his speed created a friction against the wind and set off a series of sparks accompanied by sounds of explosion.


    Chu Xun attacked straight away with a magic signet in his hand. The energy in his fist created a rumbling sound in the sky like that of thunder.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    His fist hit Cui Xingyi heavily and the Hong Meng Immortal Qi inside him surged like a roaring tide.


    The white glow around Cui Xingyi suddenly exploded and dispersed into the air. The domino in his hand shattered into fine powder as well.


    The energy from Chu Xun¡¯s fist did not diminish at all and it landed heavily on Cui Xingyi¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Bang! Crack!¡±


    A loud explosion was heard followed by the jarring sounds of bones breaking.


    Cui Xingyi¡¯s chest caved inward and a bloody hole was blasted open on his back. His body was knocked into the ground and a huge pit appeared on the ground with a loud ¡°boom¡±.


    Chu Xun landed and channeling more purple energy around his fist, he then attacked again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This time he punched at Cui Xingyi¡¯s abdomen. Blood splattered all over the place and multiple sounds of bones breaking were heard. His waist was almost broken in half.


    Cui Xingyi¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He was in an extremely miserable state right now. Not only was he coughing up blood ceaselessly, his body had also been smashed into a pile of useless flesh.


    However, the Human King was indeed tough. Cui Xingyi could still stay alive in such a horrible state. If it had been any ordinary human who was being beaten up, that person would have died a hundred times over.


    Chu Xun looked indifferent as usual. He raised his fist again, this time he was determined to kill Cui Xingyi once and for all.


    Cui Xingyi¡¯s heart almost stopped. He wanted to beg, yet blood blocked his throat, so he could only make a horrified, muffled sound.


    However, Chu Xun¡¯s fist signet suddenly changed its course and charged toward the sky.


    A palm signet with destructive power charged toward Chu Xun¡¯s fist signet at the same time.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A huge mushroom cloud rose in the sky and the storm after the explosion destroyed everything within a hundred meters. Even the ground cracked under the huge impact.

 Chapter 222 - Killing the Human King

    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were brimming with vigor, yet his expression remained indifferent.


    A few figures appeared and their presence released such strong pressure that even the air seemed to screech.


    Ge Wuwei, Fairy Xuan and many others immediately relaxed and looked joyous, because their back ups had arrived.


    ¡°Please have mercy, my friend.¡±


    One person forged a giant hand that reached toward Cui Xingyi, trying to rescue him.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Chu Xun swung his fist and smashed that giant hand.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Ge Yingtian shouted angrily. How could Chu Xun show no regard when four Human Kings arrived all at once?


    Chu Xun looked extremely apathetic. He raised his hand and slammed it downward.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground caved in and mud flew up by at least ten meters. Accompanied by a miserable scream, Cui Xingyi¡¯s body was cut in half at the waist.


    ¡°You have crossed the line.¡±


    Ge Yingtian was now furious!


    Chu Xun squinted and beams of cold light radiated from his eyes.


    He dashed toward Ge Yingtian the next moment.


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist attack was accompanied by a clap of thunder. It sounded as if the entire space was being torn open.


    Ge Yingtian was furious that Chu Xun showed no respect for the four Human Kings and he even attacked him! The thought of it made his expression turn even uglier.


    He suddenly reached out a hand and channeled Internal Breath all over his body. The air around him within a radius of a hundred meters exploded and a flame rose in his right palm. His surroundings heated up instantly. It looked as if he had gone berserk.


    He was using the Flame Palm, which was a very aggressive martial skill.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    With a strong killing intent in his eyes, Ge Yingtian attacked with a growl. A scary serpent covered in flames appeared and charged toward Chu Xun.


    The burning serpent leaped into the air and there were crackles due to the extremely high heat.


    Chu Xun remained calm and formed a signet with one hand.


    Everyone felt the air suddenly becoming more turbulent and even the earth was shaking slightly.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The sound of a phoenix cry that was sharp enough to shatter metals echoed in the sky. A gigantic phoenix flew across the sky leaving purple flames in its trail, as it looked down on everyone on the ground. With a flip of its wings, flames ignited the entire sky.


    It was the Eternal Phoenix Scripture ¡ª Rise of the Phoenix!


    The phoenix dashed toward the burning serpent with a destructive energy.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Accompanied by a loud explosion, the flames soon grew out of control. Everyone could see clearly the burning serpent being torn into pieces and devoured by the phoenix.


    The phoenix then charged toward Ge Yingtian, aiming to take his life.


    Heat engulfed the surrounding area within a radius of hundreds of meters. Rocks turned into powder. Trees were reduced into ashes and cracks developed on the ground.


    Everyone continued to step back.


    Ge Yingtian¡¯s eyes widened and his face became distorted in anger. He growled while channeling his Internal Breath and even the space around him started to shake and gusts of wind sprang up near him.


    Ge Yingtian held his hands out in front of him and a terrifying power erupted from his body and the wind around him coalesced into a tornado.


    The tornado was like an evil dragon that connected the sky and the ground. Dust and rocks were hurled through the air.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground shook violently and dust covered the sun. The clash between the fire phoenix and the tornado created an even bigger storm that spread across the entire space and cracked the earth. It was like the end of the world.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun flashed across the sky like a streak of lightning. He held a fist signet and attacked Ge Yingtian.


    ¡°You asked for it!¡±


    Ge Yingtian shouted furiously and counter attacked with his fists. His voice was like a thunderclap.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Their fists were like two drums, creating a deafening noise upon clashing. Everyone felt their blood surging inside their bodies after feeling the shock. Ge Yingtian was knocked back, breaking a dozen giant trees in his path.


    Chu Xun caught up with him like a streak of light and attacked again.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Ge Yingtian continued growling and he flew backward at a greater speed. He eventually knocked into a mountain and the spot where he landed exploded immediately.


    Chu Xun attacked with both his fists, where multiple groups of purple energy were channeled and then shot out.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    A series of even more terrifying explosions then took place.


    Everyone was shocked and scared.


    ¡°Please have mercy!¡±


    Another person arrived. He was an elder with an aura of overwhelming energy surrounding him. He was dressed in a black robe with a golden dragon embroidered on it.


    His name was Wu Ming. He was a presbyter of Tianlong Fort, a First Grade Human King.


    When Wu Ming raised a hand, a black chain appeared and ripped the air apart and then charged toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was stunned when he saw the golden dragon embroidery on his clothes. ¡°I wonder if Emperor Ao will tear this old man into pieces if he ever sees this,¡± he thought.


    However, he did not delay his action. He shot a group of purple energy toward the chain.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sky was lit up by a deafening explosion.


    ¡°You are asking to die!¡±


    Chu Xun grew slightly angry and his eyes had a fierce look in them. He left Ge Yingtian and charged toward Wu Ming.


    With the energy around his fist pulsing like the roaring thunder, Chu Xun attacked with the speed of light.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The two of them kept fighting without any fancy moves. There was an outburst of energy every time their fists clashed. Rocks and trees nearby exploded immediately and the ground continued to crack.


    Wu Ming was knocked into the air.


    Chu Xun¡¯s bones creaked loudly as streaks of golden light started flashing and a purple mist surrounded his body. The color purple was a symbol of prosperity, so Chu Xun resembled an emperor as he attacked Wu Ming again.


    Wu Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. He entered the Human King Realm with outstanding pugilistic skills and there was no one who could beat him. However, he was knocked away by Chu Xun¡¯s even tougher body.


    With each step Chu Xun took, he was able to travel hundreds of meters. Since he would use the reaction force from the ground every time he landed, the ground would explode wherever he stepped.


    ¡°I know he is extremely tough, yet I never expected him to be so incredibly fast!¡± Wu Ming thought angrily.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The space seemed to be torn apart by Chu Xun¡¯s fist. His fist signet was as powerful as the raging thunder.


    Wu Ming growled as he channeled his Internal Breath to his fists and attacked. Numerous fist signets forged with Internal Breath then shot out.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    There was another big explosion in the sky. Wu Ming used almost twenty punches to block Chu Xun¡¯s one fist signet.


    Chu Xun looked indifferent as ever. He formed another signet single-handedly.


    The sky rumbled and the entire space trembled. An extremely strong energy from the origin of the universe burst forth, heralding destruction and desolation.


    An ancient, mystical giant finger with purple mist surrounding it appeared and fell toward Wu Ming.


    It was the Demon-slain Finger ¡ª scaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!


    With the enhancement by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, the Demon-slain Finger had become twice as strong as before.


    Wu Ming opened his eyes wide all of a sudden and his robe fluttered in the windless air. His Internal Energy surged violently, giving off a terrifying pressure into the surroundings.


    He raised his palms and pushed toward the sky. His Internal Breath gushed out like a violent flood.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A terrifying mushroom cloud rose in the sky. Mountains shook and giant rocks tumbled down.


    Wu Ming was smashed into the ground by the giant finger. The ground exploded and mud was blown into the air.


    Everyone felt their hands and feet turning cold as they trembled in fear. They all looked like a bunch of statues.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A mountain hundreds of meters away was blown into pieces from the middle section. A figure dashed out of the debris; it was Ge Yingtian.


    His hair was down to his shoulders and his clothes were shredded into pieces. His face was covered in scars and bruises and he was in a really bad state.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground below Wu Ming exploded as he dashed toward Chu Xun as well, but he looked slightly better than Ge Yingtian.


    Both their faces were distorted in anger and their eyes blazed furiously.


    They were the most respectable Human Kings! How could they be so humiliated?


    Chu Xun kept one hand behind his back. His clothes were fluttering in the wind and his eyes were as cold as the stars in the darkest night. He stared at both of them indifferently.


    Ge Yingtian and Wu Ming were both shocked and mad. They looked at each other without saying a word, yet they both understood each other¡¯s intention ¡ª they planned to kill Chu Xun together.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Ge Yingtian and Wu Ming attacked at the same time.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    A three-meter long claymore suddenly appeared in Ge Yingtian¡¯s hand. He charged toward Chu Xun and there was a cold glow around the edge of the claymore.


    A sword breaker appeared in Wu Ming¡¯s hand. He swung it toward Chu Xun, creating sounds of explosion in his path.


    They were wary of Chu Xun¡¯s terrifying power, so they brought out the weapons that they had not used for more than ten years.


    Instead of stepping back, Chu Xun charged forward with the speed of light and traveled a hundred meters in the blink of an eye. He then raised his fist and got ready to attack.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Ge Yingtian and Wu Ming shouted angrily.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A giant hole appeared in the ground and flesh and blood were splattered all over the place. Cui Xingyi¡¯s body was already broken in half, now his head was smashed by Chu Xun¡¯s fist, killing him for sure.


    Human Kings were extremely tough. Take Cui Xingyi for example, he was still alive even though his body was severely wounded and severed at the waist. However, now that his head was smashed into pieces, there was no way he could still stay alive.


    Everyone was scared and amazed by Chu Xun, who killed a strong Human King in such a horrible way just like that.


    Ge Yingtian and Wu Ming went completely mad with rage. It was humiliating for them to see Chu Xun killing Cui Xingyi in the midst of their combined attack.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two of them charged toward Chu Xun like two enraged beasts, leaving sounds of explosion in their wake.


    Chu Xun looked at them coldly and turned away calmly. He punched outward and shot out a group of purple energy.


    ¡°Save me¡­¡± Qin Zhicheng screamed in fear as he felt as if his soul had left his body.


    Meanwhile, he channeled his Internal Breath and used it to attack the purple energy ball, without any plan or pattern.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Blood started dripping from the sky after a terrifying explosion.


    Qin Zhicheng, a top warrior of his generation, was killed by Chu Xun¡¯s fist.


    Everyone was shocked and petrified.


    Meanwhile, Ge Yingtian and Wu Ming charged toward Chu Xun again.


    The air was filled with the chill from the claymore and the rumbling from the sword breaker. They charged over with tremendous strength and momentum.


    Chu Xun stepped back and a golden club appeared in his hand. It looked like a baseball bat, was four to five meters long and there were rays of golden light flowing over its body.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun swung the golden club and the air exploded with a flash of golden light.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The golden club hit the falling claymore and sparks flew all over the place, unleashing an incredible energy.


    Ge Yingtian was knocked into the air along with his claymore.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Chu Xun swung the club again and hit the sword breaker without any fancy moves. There was a heavy thud followed by a deafening explosion.


    Wu Ming was knocked to the air as well. While he was growling, he smashed a giant rock which was at least ten meters wide into pieces.


    Ge Yingtian and Wu Ming both gritted their teeth and the muscles on their faces twitched violently out of anger. They then looked at each other grimly.


    Ge Yingtian tightened his grip on the claymore. Blood was trickling down the handle of the claymore, apparently he was injured. Under that huge impact earlier on, the area between his thumb and index finger had been ripped open.


    Wu Ming did not fare any better, either. The fingers of his right hand were completely deformed. The same area on his hand had also been torn open and blood was gushing out of the wound.


    Chu Xun stared at the golden club and moved his nice-looking lips slightly.


    This was the tail bone of the Ancestral Dragon.


    He wondered if Emperor Ao would kill him, should he ever find out that he used his father¡¯s tailbone as a weapon.


    ¡°I should never use this whenever Emperor Ao is present,¡± he reminded himself.


    Chu Xun shifted his eyes and moved. He swung the golden club and hurled it toward the two Human Kings.


    The tailbone of the Ancestral Dragon glowed with a golden light. Its invisible pressure made everyone tremble in fear and it had the power to destroy everything. It was truly an amazing weapon.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ge Yingtian growled and tried to block the attack with his claymore, yet the claymore had multiple cracks after receiving a tough blow.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The claymore shattered into pieces after receiving another blow from the club. Ge Yingtian was sent flying to the side as well. He screamed in pain, as both his arms were broken by the enormous impact.


    Chu Xun swung the golden club over and over again, unleashing an imposing power that nothing could block. He seemed to be going berserk.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Everyone felt their blood heating up after hearing another heavy blow.


    Wu Ming screamed as well. He was knocked into the air and the sword breaker in his hand developed cracks on its body. It would definitely break after another attack.


    Chu Xun traveled a hundred meters in a flash and caught up with Ge Yingtian immediately. He then swung the club again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A blood mist filled the air and was accompanied by Ge Yingtian¡¯s miserable screams.


    His legs were shattered by Chu Xun¡¯s club.


    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­¡±


    Wu Ming made a strange screech and it sounded like he was scared out of his wits. He threw away his sword breaker and started running away into the forest like a mad dog. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s view.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°Did a Human King just run away from a fight?¡±


    The elder from Tianlong Fort gave the most extreme reaction. He was stunned at first, then he started crying and shouted, ¡°F**k you, Wu Ming!¡±


    He then saw a purple energy ball flying toward him and the next thing he knew he had become a blood mist after hearing a loud ¡°boom¡±.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Another explosion was heard from afar and it was also followed by another blood mist. The other half of Ge Yingtian¡¯s body was smashed by Chu Xun.


    In the end, a respectable Human King was smashed into a blood mist that nourished the earth, by Chu Xun with a golden club.

 Chapter 223 - Blackmail

    There was a dead silence!


    Including Cui Xingyi, five Human Kings had shown up. Their combined strength was terrifying. Just the mere sight of the five of them standing together could scare a bunch of people to death.


    However, now two out of the five were dead and one of them was injured. There were only the Human King from Xiangsi Pavilion, Zhou Lianyan and a Human King from another sect called Suo Lun.


    Ge Wuwei was scared out of his wits and his once handsome face was now pale and petrified.


    Simply by raising his hand, Chu Xun caused an explosion followed by a torrent of blood rain and killed another top warrior Ge Wuwei just like how he killed Qin Zhicheng.


    Chu Xun looked at the remaining sects coldly.


    When they met Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, everyone felt as if their heads were about to explode. Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were like a sharp blade that scraped their skin ominously.


    ¡°Please calm down, friend. We do not wish to be your enemy,¡± Zhou Lianyan said quickly.


    A look of sarcasm flashed across Chu Xun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Then why are you here? To have some tea with me?¡±


    Zhou Lianyan laughed bitterly deep inside and said, ¡°In fact, we are here because we received an SOS from the disciples of our sects. We rushed over thinking that they must be in grave danger, yet we have no intention to be your enemy.¡±


    Suo Lun nodded and said, ¡°We have never met you before, why would we be your enemy?¡±


    A look of interest appeared in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Then why did the other two who came along with you want to kill me the moment they saw me?¡±


    Zhou Lianyan and Suo Lun knew he was referring to Ge Yingtian and Wu Ming.


    ¡°It was a big misunderstanding. We did not agree to come here together, we only happened to arrive at the same time,¡± Zhou Lianyan explained with a smile.


    In fact, they felt extremely bitter inside right now. ¡°Ever since we became Human Kings, this is the first time we have to explain something to anyone so patiently and politely.¡±


    ¡°But this man standing in front of us is so cruel and powerful. He could kill a Human King without any hesitation, just like a devil.¡±


    ¡°A devil?¡±


    Zhou Lianyan and Suo Lun looked at each other when they thought of this word.


    ¡°My friend, are you that Chu the Devil whose name was known across the Martial Tao world more than ten years ago?¡±


    He was young and cruel and he appeared on Qianlong Mountain. All these clues made it easy for anyone to think about Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    He looked calm and collected, yet deep inside he felt both scared and lucky. ¡°These two could already have been Human Kings more than ten years ago. Luckily I never offended them back then, or I would have long been dead.¡±


    ¡°So it really is him,¡± Zhou Lianyan and Suo Lun thought as they looked at each other again. Chu Xun was very well-known back then, so even Human Kings had heard of his name.


    ¡°You still owe me an explanation about why your companions wanted to kill me,¡± Chu Xun said while thinking if he should leave these two people here.


    The two of them became alert all of a sudden, as they sensed the danger in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get us wrong. The two of us only arrived together by coincidence. The other two were close to Cui Xingyi,¡± Suo Lun explained quickly.


    ¡°I see,¡± Chu Xun thought.


    ¡°Who is the one that ran away?¡± Chu Xun asked. Due to his carelessness, he had let one escape earlier.


    If a Human King decided to run away, very few people would be able to catch him. The chase would be even harder in a forest like this.


    Zhou Lianyan and Suo Lun were both speechless and the corners of their mouths twitched. ¡°Why would you kill them if you don¡¯t even know who they are? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you may get yourself into some trouble? I guess only a ¡®devil¡¯ like you would do such a thing,¡± they both thought.


    ¡°That man was Wu Ming, a presbyter of Tianlong Fort,¡± Suo Lun said.


    Chu Xun nodded and suddenly said, ¡°I saw you youngsters trying to kill my friend outside my house. I will make you pay.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± the two of them were stunned. They could not follow Chu Xun¡¯s random thoughts. A moment ago he was asking about Wu Ming and now he wanted to make them pay for what they were doing.


    ¡°And you are even younger than us ¡®youngsters¡¯,¡± they thought.


    ¡°Since we are on the same path, you must know how attractive treasures are to us. We found the seeds of the Green Dragon Flower, so it is perfectly normal that we would fight for them. Since they have not made any huge mistakes, how about I make them apologize to your friend and we just overlook this matter?¡± Suo Lun said.


    ¡°Normal?¡± A sarcastic look appeared in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, ¡°How is it normal when so many people wanted to attack her together?¡±


    ¡°Let them go, Chu Xun!¡± Hong Ling suddenly said.


    Chu Xun was puzzled and so were Zhou Lianyan and Suo Lun. Based on what they knew, she would have died if Chu Xun had not shown up.


    ¡°She saved my life¡­¡± Hong Ling then recounted everything that happened before Chu Xun arrived.


    Zhou Lianyan and Suo Lun were both shocked after hearing about Hong Ling¡¯s experience. Qin Zhicheng became a top warrior at a young age and they heard that the Martial Tao world also spoke very highly of him, yet they did not expect him to have such wicked, disgusting thoughts.


    ¡°What is a Black Giant?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously. He had just woken up from his training not long ago, so he had very little knowledge about the creatures that emerged after the transformation of Earth.


    Suo Lun¡¯s expression became a little strange, then he explained to Chu Xun what a Black Giant was.


    Chu Xun raised his shapely eyebrows. His expression remained unchanged, yet his eyes looked extremely cold and indifferent.


    ¡°Sifang Sword Sect will be eliminated.¡±


    Chu Xun was furious after he heard how Sifang Sword Sect handled things.


    Qin Zhicheng and Cui Xingyi probably never knew how much trouble they had gotten the Sifang Sword Sect into.


    Chu Xun calmed himself down. He would deal with Sifang Sword Sect in the future, now he would make everyone here pay for what they had done first.


    Fairy Xuan did not receive any punishment, because Hong Ling begged Chu Xun not to.


    On the other hand, Suo Lun was not so lucky. Chu Xun blackmailed him for twenty middle-tier spiritual herbs and elixirs. Suo Lun almost cried, because even after the transformation of Earth, these middle-tier spiritual herbs and elixirs were still hard to find.


    ¡°We will take our leave now!¡± Zhou Lianyan bid farewell to Chu Xun and left with Fairy Xuan.


    ¡°Then we will leave as well,¡± Suo Lun said with a sad look on his face.


    ¡°Farewell,¡± Chu Xun said with both hands clasped in front of his chest.


    Suo Lun shuddered at his words and ran away with the other disciples from his sect.


    ¡°How rude!¡± Chu Xun mumbled.


    Hong Ling smiled and said, ¡°He probably hopes he will never see you again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Xun was confused.


    ¡°Even though Earth has undergone a huge transformation and there are spiritual herbs and elixirs everywhere, most of them are still low-tier, so middle-tier ones are still very rare. You blackmailed him for twenty all at once. I bet he would feel the pain of that for a long time,¡± Hong Ling said with another smile.


    ¡°Really? But he is a Human King! If he could not even let go of twenty spiritual herbs and elixirs, he is truly a disgrace among all Human Kings,¡± Chu Xun muttered.


    Seeing that Chu Xun received a great deal, yet was still complaining, Hong Ling smiled gently.


    Chu Xun formed a magic signet and the path leading up to the mountain was immediately revealed. It was as if the dark clouds had been blown away to reveal the bright sun.


    Hong Ling¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise. She watched the narrow path leading onto the mountain curiously.


    ¡°That was all done by a magic formation?¡± She asked.


    Chu Xun nodded and said jokingly, ¡°You sure picked the best place to run to. Who would have thought that you ran all the way to my house.¡±


    Hong Ling laughed bitterly and said, ¡°You saved me from a near-death situation, but I really had no idea you live here.¡±


    Chu Xun knew, because on the opening day of Chu Manor, all the visitors were from the Martial Tao world.


    The two of them made their way up while catching up with each other.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    On their way up, a 30 feet tall black bear growled and smashed a hill with its paw. It seemed to be incredibly strong.


    Hong Ling was shocked. She did not expect wild beasts to live on this mountain as well.


    ¡°It is fake,¡± Chu Xun explained.


    Hong Ling was even more astonished. She was in awe of the power of magic formations.


    ¡°They used to be pretty effective at scaring people away, but they are of not much use now, since such beasts are everywhere,¡± Chu Xun said as he shot two streaks of purple energy and broke the Eye of Formation. The Illusory Formation disappeared, together with the scary monsters and beasts.


    Chu Xun felt slightly excited when they reached mountain top. ¡°It has been more than ten years. I wonder how my families are doing?¡±


    Meanwhile, the sword technique inscribed on the giant white stone attracted Hong Ling¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Can I try to comprehend it?¡± Hong Ling asked hopefully.


    ¡°Save yourself some time, I will teach you an entire set of sword techniques later,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Hong Ling was a little stunned. Martial skills were considered invaluable treasures, so she did not know what to feel when Chu Xun agreed to pass one to her.


    However, Chu Xun did not think too much about it, because he already had countless martial skills like this one. He pointed to the place between Hong Ling¡¯s eyebrows and passed a set of information to her in an instant.


    After a short while, Chu Xun retracted his hand and Hong Ling opened her eyes.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the sword technique on the stone, is it?¡± Hong Ling was slightly surprised, because what Chu Xun passed on to her was different from what was on the stone.


    ¡°This White Moon Sword Technique suits you better,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Hong Ling smiled happily. She suppressed any feelings she had for Chu Xun and said casually, ¡°Thanks a lot, friend! I¡¯ll return your favor someday.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Chu Xun said as he smiled and nodded.


    The two of them came to a giant manual transmission hub on the other side of the plaza. It was set up by Chu Xun before he left years ago.


    A few figures were covered in colorful light and they were deep in training.


    ¡°Are these members of your family?¡± Hong Ling asked.


    Chu Xun nodded and smiled gently.


    The smile on his face soon froze as he raised a hand that was enveloped in purple energy. The spiritual energy transmission hub exploded immediately.


    The colorful light disappeared as well. Now everyone inside could be seen clearly.


    ¡°Dad, mom, Rourou¡­¡±


    Chu Xun formed a signet and all the spiritual energy on Qianlong Mountain was drawn here. It then entered each person¡¯s head, as if it was trying to wake everyone up in an instant.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The air became distorted and the spiritual energy nearby was agitated. Spiritual energy from every direction came toward them altogether.


    This whole process lasted for more than an hour.


    ¡­


    After a gentle cough, Tang Rou woke up. Her puzzled eyes were filled with disbelief and excitement the moment they were fixed on Chu Xun.


    The others gradually woke up as well.


    Chu Xun sighed in relief when Zheng Guangyi woke up as he had the weakest cultivation among all.


    ¡°Xun¡­¡± Liu Ran¡¯s eyes turned teary.


    ¡°You remembered to come back?¡± Chu Tianhe said jokingly, his eyes a little teary as well.


    Chen Hanlong, Zheng Guangyi and Mo Xinghe were all grown men, yet now they all acted like restless boys when they saw Chu Xun.


    They surrounded Chu Xun and started talking to him excitedly and Chu Xun, who was never good with words, felt even more lost.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun¡­¡± Tang Rou walked to him. Her skin was as fair as the snow and her steps were light and swift.


    Chu Xun touched her hair and said in a slightly surprised tone, ¡°Ending Stage of Qi Refinement?¡±


    Tang Rou showed a sweet smile and nodded.


    Chu Xun was genuinely impressed by how fast Tang Rou had improved during her training. It seemed that his estimation last time was wrong. Even though Tang Rou¡¯s constitution was not excellent for the path of cultivation, she was still rather talented.


    ¡°Now you can take care of yourself! Isn¡¯t that right, warrior Tang?¡± Chu Xun said jokingly.


    Tang Rou lowered her head shyly. No matter how high her cultivation became, in front of Chu Xun, she would always be the girl who was secretly in love with him.


    Chu Xun looked at the others. Zheng Qian was young and he was able to learn things quickly, so he had reached the Middle Stage of Qi Refinement.


    ¡°Not bad, better than your father,¡± Chu Xun praised him.


    Zheng Qian blushed in excitement and scratched his head. He felt really lucky to have followed Chu Xun that day.


    The rest were a little past the best age to start training, so they were all at the Early Stage of Qi Refinement.


    ¡°This is?¡± Liu Ran asked as she looked at Hong Ling next to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun then realized that he had not introduced her, so he introduced her to the rest.


    Chen Hanlong already knew Hong Ling and he was in shock when he learned than she was already a grade-five Grandmaster. Knowing that she gained all her cultivation because she ate a flower seed by accident made him feel that it was even more unfair.


    His funny reaction made everyone laugh.


    It was their first reunion after so long, so they all had many things to talk about.


    Chu Xun¡¯s parents went off to prepare a meal.


    Chen Hanlong secretly brought out different kinds of wine as he and the others were planning to make Chu Xun drunk this time.


    Tang Rou followed Chu Xun like his shadow. She would look at Chu Xun¡¯s face from the side and chuckle secretly.


    ¡°Another silly girl has fallen for him,¡± Hong Ling thought and shook her head.


    They started eating after an hour.


    Chen Hanlong first raised a toast to Chu Xun,. He then looked at the others with a weird expression after finishing his drink.


    But the others pretended not to see that.


    ¡°Hanlong, let¡¯s drink again,¡± Chu Xun smiled and raised his cup.


    Chen Hanlong quickly returned his toast and he made another weird face at the others.


    ¡°Hanlong, why are your eyes twitching?¡± Zheng Guangyi pretended to be confused.


    ¡°It must be a cramp, that¡¯s why his eyes keep blinking,¡± Mo Xinghe said.


    ¡°I read somewhere that drinking can help with muscle cramps around the eyes. Here¡¯s another toast to you, Uncle Chen,¡± Zheng Qian said as he raised his giant cup.


    Chen Hanlong was puzzled.


    He then experienced what it meant to have a taste of his own medicine. Everyone started toasting him, even Chu Tianhe and Tang Wenyan came to join the fun.


    At first, Chen Hanlong tried to negate the influence of alcohol by channeling his True Energy, but his True Energy was soon suppressed by Chu Xun.


    In the end, he was the one who got extremely drunk.

 Chapter 224 - Long Ao Is in Danger!

    After drinking for a while, everyone was slightly tipsy.


    ¡°Where is Elder Long?¡± Chu Xun thought of Long Ao and realized that he had not seen him.


    These old men did not drink too much. On hearing Chu Xun¡¯s question, they shook their heads at the same time.


    ¡°It was a few years ago that we woke up last time. At that time, Elder Long was still there,¡± Chu Tianhe said.


    Chu Xun was speechless.


    The earth had mutated and maybe Long Ao had gone out to look for opportunities.


    ¡°Did you feel anything wrong when you were cultivating?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°No, it is almost the same as usual,¡± Chu Tianhe replied.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes grew deep and cold light flickered when he blinked.


    It seemed that the Spirit Vein had been changed by someone.


    After the earth mutated, the ridge where the Spirit Vein was became more majestic and had extended 100,000 feet.


    At this time, Long Ao¡¯s body was covered in blood. At the entrance to the Spirit Vein, there was a magic formation set by Chu Xun, in which he was healing himself.


    He had been trapped there for more than two years. Back then, Chu Xun had been severely injured after the great battle with the Heaven Tao Sect and had fallen into a situation where he was at the end of his life. It was Emperor Ao who had saved him.


    And Long Ao was responsible for sending Chu Xun¡¯s parents back. Before he left, Emperor Ao gave him something called Breaking-Stone Formation. Therefore, even though Chu Xun was not with him, he could also open the mountain-protecting formation in Qianlong Mountain and send Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran there safely.


    Two years ago, he found something unusual with the Spirit Vein and came to investigate it. He found that a force called Spirit Snake Sect had discovered the Spirit Vein and wanted to move their sect to this place and occupy the Spirit Vein.


    Long Ao had originally wanted to scare off the other side. Unexpectedly, someone in the Spirit Snake Sect was a Human King and had almost killed him in a second. Fortunately, the Breaking-Stone Formation was still on him, so he rushed into the magic formation in a hurry.


    The palm of the Human King had almost made him explode. Fortunately, the spiritual energy inside the magic formation was abundant and had helped him survive.


    These people had found the Spirit Vein, but there was a magic formation set by Chu Xun at the entrance, so they could not get in for a while.


    It was safe for Long Ao to hide in there.


    However, these people were very hateful. They had been trying to force Long Ao or induce him to tell them the way to enter the formation, but they were doomed to be disappointed.


    Seeing that Long Ao did not say anything and they could not get in, they came up with some dirty tricks. They set up martial arts practicing fields around the magic formation, where the cries of martial artists and the sounds of explosions and beating of gongs and drums were heard every day, which made Long Ao flighty and impetuous. Therefore, he could neither meditate nor recover from his injuries. It had been going on for more than two years.


    Long Ao had wanted to enter the underground through the entrance to the underground. However, Chu Xun had also set up a magic formation at the bottom of the cave in order to protect the mine of the Spirit Stone. As a result, he could neither go down nor get out, which made him speechless.


    For two whole years, it could be said that he had suffered a lot of torture. As long as he sat quietly and meditated, there would be some people making noise outside, which had almost made him possessed by the Devil several times.


    He was Ancestor Long¡¯s descendant, yet he had actually been forced into such a situation, which made him both resentful and shameful.


    Now the key was to heal the wound. The more time he wasted, the worse the situation it was.


    ¡°Old man, come out!¡±


    An arrogant voice interrupted Long Ao¡¯s thoughts.


    Long Ao angrily glared at the man outside the magic formation.


    The other side was young, and his cultivation was not high. He was rat-eyed and buck-headed.


    ¡°Old man, you have been hiding in there for two years. You don¡¯t want to die in there, do you? Tell me, who else is in your family? I can bring them a word to let them know that you are still alive.¡±


    The young man was called Wang Shun, the youngest son of the Master of Spirit Snake Sect. Although his cultivation was not high, he looked wretched and had an extremely sinister mind.


    ¡°Boy, someone like you is not qualified to speak to me,¡± Long Ao angrily said. Killing people like the young man was a piece of cake to Long Ao.


    ¡°Goodness me¡­ old man, you are so arrogant. I not only spoke to you but also scolded you. What can you do? If you are not convinced, come out and I will teach you a lesson in minutes.¡± The mouse-eyed Wang Shun¡¯s eyes were shining, his face was full of disdain, and his tone was full of sarcasm.


    In terms of speech skills, Long Ao was no match for Wang Shun. He was so angry that he almost rushed out after hearing Wang Shun¡¯s a few words. But he finally succeeded in controlling himself. Long Ao knew that there must be a Human King watching closely around.


    Long Ao could neither scold Wang Shun nor go out. He had an extremely unpleasant expression on his old face. Therefore, he simply closed his eyes and ignored them.


    ¡°Old man, weren¡¯t you arrogant just now? Why are you pretending to be dead now?¡± Wang Shun said jokingly.


    ¡°Old man, tell us how to enter the magic formation. My father has promised that as long as you tell us, we will let you go, and then you will be free.¡±


    Long Ao was silent and ignored him.


    Wang Shun¡¯s eyes were vicious, and a sinister expression was on his face. He sneered and said, ¡°Old man, you are already a Prospective Human King. Is it worth it for you to fall into a desperate situation for a magic formation? If you tell us the way to enter the formation, I can promise that we will never hurt you. If you want, you can replace me and become the new Vice Master of Spirit Snake Sect. What do you think?¡±


    Long Ao¡¯s face turned red when he heard Wang Shun¡¯s words. He really wanted to rush out and crush him to death. As a descendant of the Ancestor Long, how could he be the so-called Vice Master of the Spirit Snake Sect?! Wasn¡¯t that a shame to him?!


    Wang Shun looked gloomy. In the past two years, he had been here hundreds of times, but no matter how he insulted and laughed at Long Ao, Long Ao just ignored him. His patience was wearing thin.


    ¡°Old man, I will ask you one more time. Will you tell me or not?¡±


    After a while, when he saw that Long Ao would not tell him, Wang Shun¡¯s face, which had already been vulgar, twisted.


    ¡°All of you, come over here.¡±


    Hundreds of disciples of the Spirit Snake Sect on the practicing fields gathered.


    ¡°Come, and follow me to invite this old man to drink some water. He has been trapped for two years. I guess he has already been thirsty.¡± Wang Shun smiled evilly and took off his pants.


    On seeing that, they all suddenly understood what Wang Shun was going to do and could not help laughing.


    ¡°Old man, I am still a virgin and this is the urine of a virgin. You are badly injured, but my urine can cure all diseases. Now I will give it to you as a reward.¡± Someone took off his pants and jeered.


    ¡°F*ck, your penis has already become as thin as a needle. How dare you say that you are still a virgin? You are really shameless. Old man¡­ why don¡¯t you get some of my dew? It is authentic, and I have held it for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Old man, now that you already have the urine of a virgin and dew, I will give you some water of life. Open your mouth¡­¡±


    The group of people took off their pants and jeered Long Ao loudly.


    Puff!


    Long Ao was furious and his blood was boiling. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Look, he was so excited that he spat out blood. Let¡¯s start and see which one of us can pee more and far.¡± Wang Shun laughed weirdly, and then stinking golden liquid was spat out.


    Then, the others laughed and began to pee.


    Of course, the urine would not be splashed on Long Ao, because they were all blocked by the magic formation. However, as the descendant of Ancestor Long and a Prospective Human King, Long Ao was actually surrounded by a group of warriors in the Innate Realm or Acquired Realm and peed on by them. How could he stand it?


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Long Ao roared angrily. He was injured, but he forcibly operated his cultivation. His eyes were burning with fire as he rushed out of the formation and raised his hand to slap these men.


    Injured as he was, he still could kill most of these men whose cultivation was much lower than his with his one hand.


    Boom!


    His palm tore the air apart and caused a hurricane as it fell towards these men.


    The group of people were all scared to scream. Even the slightest bit of pressure of the Prospective Human King was enough to make them tremble with fear.


    They did not expect that Long Ao would really rush out.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Long Ao was burning with rage. He only had one thought in his mind, which was to kill these men who had insulted him.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    With a cold snort, as loud as thunder, a big hand appeared in the air and blocked Long Ao¡¯s attack.


    Then a chain flew across the sky and rushed to Long Ao


    Long Ao was burning with rage. He forcibly operated his Internal Breath and threw both his palms together.


    Boom!


    The powerful chain hit Long Ao¡¯s palm, causing a deafening explosion. The surrounding warriors in the Innate Realm or Acquired Realm were directly knocked into the air. For a moment, screams and cries sounded one after another.


    Long Ao coughed blood as he flew a hundred meters away. Then, a figure appeared and four rays of powerful light burst out.


    Long Ao could not help letting out a scream.


    His hands and legs had been penetrated by powerful Qi, blood splashing everywhere.


    Then, the man in dark red came over and sealed Long Ao¡¯s cultivation, as fast as a flash of lightning.


    ¡°You did not have to do that,¡± the attendant said sarcastically.


    This person wore a dark red robe, on which two giant coiled green snakes were embroidered. It seemed very strange.


    ¡°Tell me, how to enter this formation?¡± This man spoke in a sinister tone.


    Long Ao¡¯s heart was full of anger and unwillingness.


    When he saw Long Ao remain silent, the man¡¯s strange face became even more sinister. He sneered and said, ¡°Forgot to introduce myself. I am the Master of Spirit Snake Sect, Wang An.¡±


    Squinting at Wang An, Long Ao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. No matter what you want to do to me, just do it. But no matter what you will do, I will not tell you the way to enter the formation.¡±


    Wang An grinned sinisterly and said, ¡°Why bother? Do you know the origin of the Spirit Snake Sect? If you do not cooperate, I will throw you into the holy cave, where the spirit snakes have not eaten for a long time. Do you want to be bitten by ten thousand snakes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me. Whatever tricks you have, just play them,¡± Long Ao said disdainfully.


    Wang An¡¯s face grew gloomy, and he said with a sneer, ¡°In that case, I will help you. I hope you can still be so tough after entering the holy cave.¡±


    Long Ao sneered, full of disdain.


    ¡°It seems that you really think that I cannot do anything to you. I can tell you that I have found someone who can break this formation. Even without you, I can still go in,¡± Wang An sneered and said.


    ¡°Break it?¡± Long Ao sneered and said with disdain, ¡°Do you know who set this formation? Do you think anyone you found can break it? What a joke.¡±


    Wang An was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Who set this up?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun. Have you heard of him?¡± Long Ao asked.


    ¡°Devil Chu?¡± Wang An blurted out.


    ¡°It seems that you know him. This formation was set up by him. If you destroy it, you will have to wait for him to come to you,¡± Long Ao said arrogantly.


    Wang An could not help frowning.


    ¡°Father, who is Devil Chu?¡± Wang Shun went forward and asked when he saw this.


    Wang An came back to his sense when he heard Wang Shun¡¯s question. He thought for a moment and said with a sneer, ¡°He is just an unimportant nobody.¡±


    Wang An was not arrogant. In the past, Chu Xun had indeed been famous for some time, and he had even destroyed the Heaven Tao Sect.


    However, in a Human King¡¯s view, these were just small fights and those who did not become the Human King were just nonentities. As a Human King, Wang An could destroy small sects like the Heaven Tao Sect with a flick of his fingers.


    Therefore, although Chu Xun was famous, he was still a nonentity to Wang An.


    ¡°It is said that Devil Chu has got the peerless skill and a magic formation manual. Now it seems that it is true.¡± Wang An¡¯s eyes flittered with greed as he said.


    ¡°Father, since it is so, let¡¯s induce Chu Xun to show up with this old guy. When the time comes, let¡¯s destroy his cultivation, and tie up the two and throw them into the holy cave to feed the snakes,¡± Wang Shun suggested.


    Wang An¡¯s eyes lit up slightly and he looked at Wang Shun with approval. Although his youngest son¡¯s cultivation was not as good as his brothers and sisters, he was the one who was the most similar to him in terms of scheming.


    ¡°Old man, thank you for telling me that. If Chu Xun knows that it was you who betrayed him when he dies, what would he think?¡± Wang Shun said with an evil smile on his face. He was very insidious.


    Long Ao¡¯s face was full of disdain, and his eyes were full of sarcasm. Chu Xun had not shown up for more than a decade, and the two people¡¯s plan was destined to fail.

 Chapter 225 - What Can You Do to Me?

    As fast as lightning, Chu Xun dashed toward the Spirit Vein Ridge like a streak of light.


    The earth had mutated and the ground had extended, so the distance from Qianlong Mountain to the Spirit Vein Edge had also increased by several times.


    In the past, when Chu Xun was at the Qi Refinement Stage, it would take him two hours to go on a single trip.


    Now his cultivation had increased and his speed was three times faster than the speed of sound-breaking, but it also took him two hours to get there. It could be seen that the earth had mutated greatly.


    Close to the ridge, Chu Xun raised his head and could not help sighing in admiration. The ridge was too majestic right now. It had extended for 5,000 kilometers and was endless.


    Moreover, the ridge had risen. Chu Xun climbed the cliff all the way and jumped toward the top of the ridge.


    When he arrived at the top of the ridge, Chu Xun¡¯s gaze froze. In front of him appeared a large group of buildings.


    ¡°It looks like they have discovered the Spirit Vein,¡± Chu Xun muttered.


    The terrain had changed drastically, so it was not surprising that the Spirit Vein had been discovered. What puzzled him was how these people cut off the spiritual energy of the Spirit Vein.


    The spiritual energy that Chen Hanlong and the others needed for cultivation was delivered from this place. If the spiritual energy here was cut off, the spiritual energy there would be exhausted. They were in the magic formation, so they could not detect it. If they could not get spiritual energy for a long time and did not wake up, they would be in a state of meditation for a long time and fell into suspended animation. It was possible that they would never wake up.


    On thinking about that, Chu Xun was a little scared. He stepped forward.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± A group of strong men in neat clothes found Chu Xun and asked.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and asked indifferently, ¡°Which sect are you from?¡±


    A sturdy man with chest hair shouted, ¡°Listen, we are from the Spirit Snake Sect. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am here to see your Master,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The group of people was slightly startled, and their expressions became slightly respectful. One of them asked, ¡°Do you know our Master?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I have something to ask him.¡±


    ¡°You do not know our Master, but want to see him. Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°I am Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°Who is Chu Xun? I have never heard of him,¡± one of them said disdainfully, ¡°Go away. Our Master is busy now and does not have time to see you.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression did not change. Of course, he would not argue with these people. He said indifferently, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you inform him first and then tell me whether he has time to see me?¡±


    ¡°I have already said that our Master is very busy. Go as fast as you can, or we will beat you.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chu Xun frowned and stamped on the ground. Immediately, the ground exploded and cracks spread on the ground.


    ¡°Get in and report it,¡± Chu Xun bellowed.


    ¡°How dare you behave atrociously in the territory of Spirit Snake Sect?¡± One of the people reproached.


    This group of people was not afraid. Smashing the ground with one foot was just the ability of warriors in the Grandmaster Realm.


    There were more than a hundred grandmasters in the Spirit Snake Sect and their Master was a Human King. According to Chu Xun¡¯s age, they thought that he was a Grandmaster of First Grade or Second Grade at most even if he had begun to cultivate in his mother¡¯s womb. There was no need to fear.


    ¡°Boy, how dare you act atrociously in front of the gate of Spirit Snake Sect! It seems that you want to be taught a lesson instead of impolite persuasion,¡± one of the men sneered and then shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    Although his cultivation was not high, his voice was loud enough. With his Internal Breath to raise his voice, he believed that everyone in the building could hear his words.


    In an instant, a few men rushed over.


    ¡°Who dares to behave atrociously in the Spirit Snake Sect?¡±


    Before these people arrived, their voice came first.


    It did not take long for more than a dozen grandmasters to arrive one after another.


    ¡°Where is the enemy?¡± a Grandmaster of Eighth Grade asked.


    The burly man who had called for help stepped forward, pointed to Chu Xun, and said,


    ¡°Presbyter, it¡¯s him.¡±


    A group of grandmasters looked in the direction of his finger. When they saw Chu Xun, they frowned together.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked another Grandmaster of Eighth Grade.


    ¡°I am Chu Xun,¡± Chu Xun said in an indifferent voice.


    ¡°You are Chu Xun?¡± The other side¡¯s voice suddenly raised with surprise.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes twinkled with doubts.


    The presbyters of the Spirit Snake Sect were all shocked, but there was also a hint of greed and excitement on their faces. Why was that?


    ¡°Are you really Devil Chu, Chu Xun?¡± someone asked uncertainly.


    This time, Chu Xun was silent. After a long time, he said,


    ¡°You seem to be very happy to see me. Why?¡±


    The group of grandmasters restrained their emotions slightly. Facing Chu Xun, they did not dare to show their thoughts too obviously. It was said that Devil Chu had already had the ability to kill a Grandmaster of Ninth Grade fifteen years ago. They were afraid that he would be even more terrifying now.


    They cleverly chose to calm Chu Xun first and secretly inform Wang An.


    ¡°We have already heard of your name, Devil Chu. You are so famous. We are so lucky to meet you today. We are naturally very happy.¡±


    The grandmaster who was speaking was called Miao Jingyuan. His cultivation was the highest among this group of people and he was about to break through to the Ninth Grade.


    Chu Xun was silent. His eyes were clear as he stared at Miao Jingyuan with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°I have something to ask you. And I will leave as soon as I get the answer,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Miao Jingyuan stayed calm and collected. He cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said, ¡°Grandmaster Chu, please.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys discover the Spirit Vein here?¡± Chu Xun went straight to the point.


    Miao Jingyuan and other grandmasters were slightly stunned. His eyes twinkled and he said with a smile, ¡°I have never heard of the Spirit Vein you said, Grandmaster Chu.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled faintly and nodded, saying, ¡°In that case, I will take my leave first.¡±


    After that, he turned and was about to leave.


    ¡°Devil Chu, stay here. You cannot leave.¡± A voice sounded above Chu Xun¡¯s head. It was an obvious humiliation.


    Dozens of men came together.


    Chu Xun stopped. He turned around and looked back, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    ¡°If I want to leave, who dares to stop me?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words were overbearing.


    This made everyone present stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Chu Xun, this is not a place where you can be arrogant,¡± said a Grandmaster of Ninth Grade with a sneer.


    ¡°Well, if I have to be arrogant, what can you do to me?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s tone was cold and indifferent.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The grandmaster¡¯s expression turned angry. He sneered and said, ¡°You are indeed Devil Chu. You are truly arrogant. But do you know an old man? He has been caught by us. According to what he said, he has something to do with you.¡±


    Chu Xun frowned and thought in his mind, ¡°Who is the old man?¡±


    The next moment, his divine sense surged like a tide and spread around. All the scenes thousands of meters around were shown in his mind.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    He had seen Long Ao.


    ¡°Let him go,¡± Chu Xun said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Let him go? How arrogant you are! Do you really think¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, a Grandmaster of Eighth Grade suddenly widened his eyes and his words stopped abruptly.


    Boom!


    His chest exploded and a large amount of blood gushed out, leaving a horrible bloody hole on his chest.


    Bang!


    His face was horrified and his eyes were widened. He unwillingly fell onto the ground, causing a large amount of dust to fly everywhere.


    Everyone was stunned. They did not expect that Chu Xun would attack directly.


    ¡°Chu Xun, how dare you commit murder here?¡± Miao Jingyuan roared angrily.


    But the next moment, he screamed in horror as he saw Chu Xun rushing towards him.


    Chu Xun made a magic signet of fist and his Immortal Qi surged. He was about to kill Miao Jingyuan.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± A Grandmaster of Ninth Grade shouted angrily. As he raised his hand, his Internal Breath surged wildly and formed a huge palm, which then slapped toward Chu Xun, sand and stones flying everywhere.


    Without slowing down, Chu Xun threw a punch.


    Boom!


    The force of the blow was overwhelming, and directly shatter the big hand. The surrounding warriors in the Acquired Realm were all blown away by the force and screamed continuously.


    After shattering the big hand, Chu Xun flashed across.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Miao Jingyuan. His punch was as powerful as thunder and as irresistible as a bamboo.


    Miao Jingyuan was so shocked that his face was distorted. Chu Xun was already able to kill the Blood Lord, a Grandmaster of Ninth Grade, 15 years ago. How could a Grandmaster of Eighth Grade like him contend with him?


    However, death was approaching, and there was no way for him to evade it. His cultivation began to rotate madly, and he roared as he threw palms together.


    Bang¡­ Crack¡­


    Miao Jingyuan¡¯s arms were broken by Chu Xun¡¯s one punch, blood flying all over the sky. His chest collapsed directly, and the white bones pierced through his back. Miao Jingyuan died instantly.


    ¡°How arrogant you are!¡±


    The Grandmaster of Ninth Grade went mad with a look of shock and anger on his face. Chu Xun had actually killed Miao Jingyuan under his obstruction. It was a humiliation to him.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    With a roar, he clenched his fists, and his Internal Breath surged and encircled his fists. He then threw himself at Chu Xun with terrifying momentum.


    Chu Xun turned around and raised his fist, ready to punch him.


    Balls of Immortal Qi burst out from his fists.


    The Immortal Qi hit the Grandmaster of Ninth Grade who was rushing towards him.


    Bang!


    His arms were broken, causing a blood rain all over the sky. Then the balls of Immortal Qi did not slow down and went straight into his chest.


    With a loud boom, the hills tottered and the earth quaked, and blood sprayed everywhere. The upper body of this Grandmaster of Ninth Grade had been blown up. He was completely dead.


    Everyone was shocked. They withdrew far away and kept a distance from Chu Xun.


    Everyone had a stiff and panic-stricken expression on their faces. In the blink of an eye, Chu Xun had killed three grandmasters, including one Grandmaster of Ninth Grade.


    Only then did they finally understand that the nickname, Devil Chu, was not a joke.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was indifferent, and his gaze was icy cold. He glanced at the group of people who were keeping quiet out of fear, then he turned around and rushed into the Spirit Snake Sect.


    In the place where the Spirit Vein was, Wang Shun had a slightly panic look on his face after he hanging up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wang An glanced at him and asked.


    ¡°Father, Chu¡­ Chu Xun is here,¡± Wang Shun¡¯s teeth chattered as he said, ¡°He even killed three of our presbyters.¡±


    Wang An was slightly shocked, and his power was subconsciously released, causing the air around him to vibrate.


    When the dispirited-looking Old Long heard the two words ¡®Chu Xun¡¯, his eyes suddenly lit up with astonishing light. He was both happy and surprised.


    A flash of white lightning flew across the sky, with a sharp sound of breaking the air.


    Wang An narrowed his eyes when he saw that. What a terrifying speed.


    Chu Xun stopped and looked at Wang An in front of him.


    ¡°Are you Chu Xun?¡± Wang An asked.


    Chu Xun ignored him. As he looked at Long Ao, who was badly injured, his gaze grew colder and colder.


    ¡°Chu Xun, it is so nice to see you,¡± Long Ao grinned and said.


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°Me too.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, he turned his eyes to Wang An and said coldly, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Wang An sneered and said, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Let him go, and I will spare your life.¡±


    Wang An was a little stunned and then burst into laughter.


    ¡°You are worthy of being called Devil Chu. I have already heard of you fifteen years ago. You are the Devil Chu or Ruthless Chu, the one who can exterminate a sect.¡±


    Wang An pretended to be disdainful of Chu Chun, but in fact, he was very afraid, because he still had no idea of Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation. He could not feel any sign of Internal Breath from Chu Xun, which was too strange.


    Therefore, his Internal Breath closely aimed at Long Ao. As long as Chu Xun made any reckless move, he would immediately kill Long Ao.


    ¡°Chu Xun, why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡± Wang An asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal?¡±


    ¡°Give me the magic formation manual and peerless skill that you obtained, and I will let him go. From then on, we will not interfere with each other. What do you think?¡± Wang An asked.


    Chu Xun pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°It is a good deal. I agree.¡±


    Wang An¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, but soon he restrained himself.


    ¡°You are indeed decisive. Since this is the case, please hand over the manual first.¡±


    ¡°If I hand it over, what if you don¡¯t let him go?¡±


    Wang An pretended to be deep in thought. Then he looked at Chu Xun mockingly and said, ¡°I think it is fair, because you have no other choice.¡± After finishing his words, he pointed his finger at Long Ao proudly. It was a self-evident threat to Chu Xun.


    After a moment of silence, Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I really don¡¯t seem to have other choices.¡±

 Chapter 226 - No Choice!

    Wang An¡¯s eyes were full of pride. He thought he was determined to defeat Chu Xun.


    ¡°Since you know you have no choice, you¡¯d better hand it over so as not to waste our time.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was indifferent. He looked down and flipped his hand. Then an ancient bamboo slip appeared in his palm.


    ¡°Take it.¡± With a wave of Chu Xun¡¯ hand, the bamboo slip flew toward Wang An.


    Wang An held the bamboo slip in his hand and opened it with one hand. He took a glance at it and burst into laughter.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you are too naive. You disgraced your reputation as Devil Chu.¡±


    Wang An¡¯s face was full of sarcasm. He suddenly raised his hand, and his Internal Breath surged wildly. The air rang and formed a huge palm, which then fell toward Chu Xun.


    The attack of Human King was terrifying.


    Chu Xun retreated quickly.


    Boom!


    The ground was directly blasted open by this palm, and the soil and dust were blown up, leaving cracks everywhere.


    ¡°Devil Chu, how dared you kill the presbyters of my sect. Go to hell.¡±


    Wang An¡¯s voice sounded, as loud as thunder. Chains of his Internal Breath shot out, tearing through the air with astonishing power.


    Chu Xun kept dodging.


    The ground was blasted open by Wang An¡¯s attack from time to time.


    Boom¡­ Boom¡­


    Dust rolled in mid-air and dirt covered their eyes. The ground trembled incessantly, and large craters appeared one after another on the ground due to the explosion.


    Chu Xun kept dodging and flashed across the sky like a stream of light.


    ¡°Devil Chu, your strength remains in name only. If you have the ability, don¡¯t hide. Do you dare to fight with me?¡± Wang An shouted loudly as he continuously attacked Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was silent. He turned a deaf ear and still kept dodging the attack.


    ¡°Throw him into the holy cave,¡± Wang An ordered.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t you need him to keep Chu Xun in pay?¡± Wang Shun asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Wang An sneered and said.


    He did not think Chu Xun was that strong from the start. He indeed had the ability to kill Grandmasters of Ninth Grade, but so what? In Wang An¡¯s view, those who had not reached the Human King Realm were no match for him.


    According to his guess, Chu Xun must have played some kind of tricks to cover up his own cultivation, so he could not sense it.


    But now it seemed that Chu Xun was at most a Grandmaster of Ninth Grade. Even if he was invincible compared with those in the same realm with him, he was just a grandmaster after all. For Wang An, Chu Xun could not withstand a single blow.


    Wang Shun took a sidelong glance at Chu Xun, who was constantly dodging. His eyes were filled with disdain. He thought in his mind, ¡°What kind of people Devil Chu is? In face of my father, he is like a homeless dog.¡±


    He bent down to pick up Long Ao and dragged him away.


    Long Ao blushed with embarrassment and anger. As a Prospective Human King, he was actually dragged away by a warrior in the Acquired Realm. On thinking of that, he almost fainted.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you are so stupid. In order to thank you for giving me such a peerless manual, I decided to let you die with this old fellow.¡± Wang An¡¯s words were extremely gloomy.


    Chu Xun¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes suddenly opened, and a sharp light flashed as he winked.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Wang An shouted and raised his hand to slap Chu Xun. He looked down on him.


    Even if it was just a casual blow, it was very powerful.


    Chu Xun¡¯s momentum suddenly grew sharp, and his Immortal Qi swirled around him, causing a great explosion in the air. He made a magic signet of fist and punched.


    Boom!


    There was a loud explosion. Instantly, strong Qi raged, the wind howled, and sand and stones were blown away.


    Wang An¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely unpleasant. He had directly been thrown hundreds of meters away by a punch.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun stepped forward a hundred meters and headed straight for Wang Shun.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Wang An shouted. He was both shocked and angry. He had been fooled. It turned out that Chu Xun had been showing weakness all the time.


    Chu Xun turned back and punched at Wang An in the air. Immediately, the purple chain flew across the sky to attack Wang An.


    Wang An¡¯s eyes flashed with cold light. He shouted angrily and threw his both palms. His Internal Breath surged and distorted the surrounding space.


    His both palms hit the purple chain, and then exploded with a loud noise. The terrifying explosion winds directly sent him flying out and a large crater was blasted open on the spot.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he said softly, ¡°Explode!¡±


    Wang An suddenly felt a strong uneasiness.


    Boom!


    Wang An screamed. With him as the center, there was an explosion. In an instant, a storm swept over, covering the sky and the sun.


    ¡°Father!¡± Wang Shun screamed in fear.


    Chu Xun flicked his finger. Then a streak of Reincarnation Line shot out and flew across the void like a flash of purple lightning.


    Puff!


    Blood sprayed everywhere. Wang Shun¡¯s eyes bulged and he fell down. His throat had been pierced through by the Reincarnation Line.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A man dashed out from the explosive storm in a hurry. It was Wang An. He was in rags, his hair was disheveled, and his eyes were crimson. He glared ferociously at Chu Xun.


    When he saw the dead Wang Shun, his eyes turned scarlet and he roared, ¡°Chu Xun, you deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°If you want to kill me, feel free to come.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s words were concise. He did not waste any time on talking nonsense.


    Wang An was furious. His body shook violently, and dazzling blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    He did not expect that the bamboo slip given to him by Chu Xun would suddenly blow up.


    ¡°Chu Xun, either you or I will die today.¡± Wang An roared like a madman.


    Boom!


    The earth trembled, and the air rumbled. In an instant, with Wang An as the center, a horrible tornado was blown up, and the sand and stones flew all over the sky. It was very horrible.


    Wang An¡¯s face twisted and his eyes were full of resentment. He flipped his hand and took out a long spear.


    The long spear was gently wielded, bringing with it a silver light. The sound was harsh and a chill spread out. It made people feel cold.


    It was an immortal weapon. Chu Xun was slightly shocked!


    The earth had mutated, and even immortal weapons had appeared. This spear was unordinary.


    The long spear was wielded by Wang An and hummed. Then ten thousand shadows of spear appeared and rushed toward Chu Xun with a cold light.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly and immediately made a magic signet.


    Demon-slain Finger! Shaking the Sky by the Fourth Finger.


    Boom!


    The void trembled, and even the tornado around Wang An stopped for a few seconds. A desolate ancient aura filled the air, and a terrifying pressure pressed down from the sky, causing the crack in the ground to spread.


    Boom!


    The spear shadows all over the sky collided with the giant finger. In an instant, there were continuous explosions, which even could awaken the deaf. The fire swept through the sky, the horrible mushroom clouds rose up, and the ground was directly blown away. It could be said that the ground had been dug to a deep of three feet. It was extremely terrible.


    Without waiting for the storm to disappear, Chu Xun raised his fists to attack. Purple clouds around his body grew more and more, and his fists were shinning.


    Wang An had an immortal weapon in hand now, and should not be underestimated.


    ¡°Chu Xun, go to hell.¡±


    Wang An shouted angrily as he wielded his long spear. The air was ignited with sparks.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Chu Xun landed a punch on the silver-white spear, which then bent at a terrifying angle.


    Wang An¡¯s Internal Breath surged around him, and the bent spear suddenly straightened up. Numerous sharp shadows of spear suddenly shot from the spear, heading straight for Chu Xun.


    A purple halo appeared around Chu Xun¡¯s body, and the spear shadows were all scattered by it when they came to him.


    What a strange spear. It actually could attack automatically.


    Chu Xun was quite interested in the spear. His fists were shining and surrounded by Immortal Qi. He suddenly punched the spear again.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The purple light and silver light interweaved with each other, igniting the air. Sparks flew everywhere, making crackling sounds.


    ¡°Thump! Thump!¡±


    Wang An was knocked back by a punch. His hands holding the silver spear were slightly trembling, and his eyes were horrified. Chu Xun¡¯s strength was too terrible. If he had not had the spear in his hand, this punch would have shattered his arms.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Wang An almost went mad. He injected his surging Internal Breath into the long spear, and the silver light grew bright dramatically. With a violent shake, the silver spear attacked Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun shook lightly and dashed forth. Then, he threw out a punch. A ball of purple air burst forth from his fist and shot out for a hundred meters.


    Boom!


    There was a rain of blood in the air and the ground was dyed red. A Grandmaster of Ninth Grade who was about to approach Long Ao was killed by a punch from Chu Xun in distance.


    Chu Xun took a step and came to Long Ao. Then he made a magic signet and set up a magic formation to protect Long Ao within it.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded, and terrifying cracks spread out for one hundred meters.


    Wang An was horrified by Chu Xun¡¯s extremely fast speed. When his long spear fell towards Chu Xun, Chu Xun quickly retreated, killed one presbyter of Spirit Snake Sect, and also set up a magic formation to protect Long Ao. Only then did his spear land on the ground.


    Wang An held his silver spear more tightly. He felt a strong sense of unease in his heart. Chu Xun¡¯s speed was too terrifyingly fast.


    Wang An was angry and wanted to swear. Chu Xun was too devious. He was simply an evil man. His cultivation was the same as the Human King, but he had played tricks to cover it up, leading to his error in judgment. Moreover, he was so mean and pretended to give him the peerless manual of technique, which was actually a dirty trick.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you are despicable and shameless. You don¡¯t deserve to be called Devil Chu.¡± Wang An could not bear it any longer.


    ¡°You have talked too much.¡±


    After protecting Long Ao, Chu Xun had no scruples now. His momentum was even more terrifying, and he had become bloodthirsty.


    Wang An¡¯s palms were sweaty and he was trying to figure out a way.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun flew across the sky like a flash of lightning in the air. He advanced a hundred meters with one step and approached Wang An. With purple clouds surrounding his fists, he raised his fists and punched.


    Wang An wielded his silver spear, the tip of which was accompanied by terrible sparks and screams. He was trying to cut Chu Xun in half.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    As the punch fell, the horrible power spread. The surrounding houses were blown up and collapsed.


    The silver spear was bent by the force of Chu Xun¡¯s fist and looked like a bow.


    The silver spear was extraordinary, so it certainly would not break.


    Wang An¡¯s purlicue was split, and blood flowed everywhere. He stamped on the ground and flew backwards. The ground was plowed out a deep gully.


    Chu Xun followed him like a shadow and raised his fist to punch.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    With a deafening sound, the force tore the air apart and rumbled like thunder.


    Wang An¡¯s purlicue was injured, and he was blown away.


    ¡°Clang! Clang!¡±


    In a frenzy, Chu Xun punched dozens of times. The balls of purple air burst out and exploded in the air.


    Wang An screamed and the silver spear fell out of his hand. Blood splattered in the air as he was sent flying.


    Boom!


    His body directly crashed into a stone house. In an instant, the stone house collapsed, and smoke and dust flew everywhere. Wang An was drowned by the falling boulder.


    A group of presbyters from the Spirit Snake Sect who were watching the battle from afar were so shocked that their hands and feet turned ice-cold and their blood froze. Some even trembled with fear.


    Their faces were full of fear, and their hairs stood on end. Chu Xun¡¯s attack was too berserk. He had actually defeated Wang An, who was at the Human King Realm, like defeating a dog. Right now, they did not know if Wang An was dead. It was just too terrifying.


    Chu Xun flew over and picked up the silver spear.


    The moment the silver spear was held in his hand, a chill spread and a silver light flashed. With a gentle shake, humming sounds could be heard.


    As Chu Xun infused the Hong Meng Immortal Qi into the spear, the silver spear began to buzz incessantly. Streams of Immortal Qi flowed along the body of the spear like dancing dragons or snakes. It was so shocking.


    Chu Xun shook the spear lightly and then gently pointed it to the sky.


    A purple spear shadow shot out from the tip of the spear and disappeared in a flash.


    Boom!


    A hundred meters away, a stone house suddenly exploded, causing stones and dust to fly everywhere.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± A presbyter of the Spirit Snake Sect asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I wonder how Master is doing?¡± someone said in a trembling voice.


    The eyes of everyone flickered when heard that. They all understood what he meant.


    They did not know whether Wang An was dead, so they had some scruples and stayed here. If it had not been for that, they would have run away long ago.


    ¡°Devil Chu is too savage. Based on the rumors about his character, I think it is likely that Master will be in danger this time,¡± someone muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°It is said that Devil Chu is decisive when it comes to killing and will definitely not leave his enemy alive. Master is most likely dead this time.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? I did not offend Devil Chu. I have nothing against him.¡±


    A Grandmaster of Ninth Grade was also terrified. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Master may not survive this time. Devil Chu and I bear no grudge against each other. So let¡¯s bid farewell to each other here and meet again in Jianghu in the future.¡±


    After that, he moved and directly ran away. He ran as fast as he could and his speed was extremely fast.


    The other people were dumbfounded when they saw that. He was too shameless. If they remembered correctly, he was the one who shouted the most excitedly when they discussed how to deal with Chu Xun just now. Now he actually said in an impassioned tone that he had no hatred with Chu Xun. It was true that someone would be invincible in the world if he or she was shameless.

 Chapter 227 - Black-scaled Snake

    Since someone took the lead to flee, no one would be that stupid to wait there for death at such a critical moment.


    Whoola!


    The group of people moved almost at the same moment and ran fast and wildly like wild dogs. The person that ran at the end of the line covered his head with both hands, afraid that Chu Xun could catch up with them and break his head open.


    Chu Xun watched them flee awkwardly with an indifferent expression, showing no intention of chasing after them.


    Bang!


    The huge rock exploded, causing broken stones to fly in all directions, and stirring up dust in the air. With that, a figure rushed out of the ruins.


    It was Wang An, who was covered in blood, with his hair scattered, looking worse than a beggar.


    Eyes bloodshot, he looked at the group of fleeing people and was furious. The tips of his eyebrows raised high, and his hair stood up in anger.


    ¡°You cowards and good-for-nothings, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± he kept roaring, and his voice sounded like thunder.


    However, the group of people did not stop fleeing at all but ran even faster.


    Seeing this, Wang An felt bitter inside. He was seriously injured and lost most of his fighting power.


    ¡°Chu Xun, do you have to kill us all?¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him with a meaningful expression and replied in a mocking tone, ¡°I had wanted to spare you, but you¡¯re courting death yourself.¡±


    Wang An was a little regretful. Chu Xun had told him that he would spare his life if he let that old man off, and now, it was too late to regret.


    As far as he knew, Chu Xun, the devil, would never let his enemy off.


    ¡°You forced me to do it!¡± Wang An¡¯s eyes suddenly turned fierce, and a bone flute about the length of a palm appeared in his hands suddenly.


    Woo Woo¡­!


    The moment Wang An played the flute, there were unpleasing wailing and howling sounds in the place.


    With a flash of his body, Chu Xun came up to Wang An. Purple Qi surged around him as he punched forward with the momentum of thunder.


    Bang!


    Wang An spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backward. The bone flute in his hand was shattered into broken bits, and the strange flute sounds stopped all of a sudden.


    Just as Chu Xun was about to chase and hunt Wang An, ear-piercing rustling sounds echoed around him, sounding extremely weird, like some people were crawling.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you forced me to do it. If I have to die, I¡¯ll let you die with me. Haha¡­¡± Wang An flew a hundred meters away and looked distressed. He roared crazily.


    The rustling sounds drew nearer and nearer.


    Chu Xun observed around, only to see that numerous huge snakes charged at him from all directions.


    Among the snakes, the smallest one was about five to six meters long. All the snakes were black all over and covered with scales that looked like they were made of black steel. As those snakes crawled forward, sparks appeared due to the friction between their bodies and the ground. What was stranger was that those snakes only had two feet at 9 inches away from their heads, unlike other snakes. Their mouths were as sharp as those of eagles.


    Those snakes were named Black-scaled Snake, also known as Olecranon Snake.


    Chu Xun was surprised that there was this kind of snakes on earth.


    Black-scaled Snakes crawled forward with their feet at a high speed, their heads raising high. As they crawled over the rocks, there were deep scratch marks on the rock, sounds of steel rubbing against each other, and a shower of sparks.


    The most horrible part about the Black-scaled Snakes was not that their bodies were as hard as steel, but that their olecranon-like mouths could tear steel into pieces and a drop of their venom could corrode a human being into pus.


    Since it was hard to tame the Black-scaled Snakes, Chu Xun was curious how Wang An made it.


    However, before he could figure it out, he heard a miserable cry echoing through the place. The voice sounded sorrowful and vicious, like a ghost wailing.


    The voice came from Wang An. A ten-meter long Black-scaled Snake tore a piece of meat off his leg and wound around him.


    Seeing this, the snakes nearby all crawled over and wound around Wang An. In an instant, he was tightly wrapped by dozens of Black-scaled Snakes.


    Crack!


    With an ear-piercing sound of bone breaking, Wang An let out a miserable cry.


    ¡°Chu Xun, even if I die, you won¡¯t be able to survive¡­¡±


    All Wang An¡¯s bones were broken, and he kept spitting blood. Red blood flew out of his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. At the moment, he looked like a terrifying ghost.


    Boom!


    Wang An¡¯s body exploded under the twisting force of the Black-scaled Snakes. Blood and broken meats flew in all directions.


    The Black-scaled Snakes swallowed his blood and flesh with their eagle-like mouths, and the scene looked extremely disgusting.


    Though Wang An was the Human King, his was killed by some snakes without leaving anything behind. It was really thought-provoking.


    Chu Xun frowned and realized that Wang An hadn¡¯t tamed those Black-scaled Snakes.


    ¡°Kid, if you don¡¯t save me right now, I¡¯ll die.¡± Looking at the approaching Black-scaled Snakes, Long Ao had goosebumps all over. He felt like throwing up when he saw those snakes eat up Wang An¡¯s body. Seeing Chu Xun standing in the distance and watching the fun, he felt angry and could not help but roar at him.


    Chu Xun collected his mind and looked at Long Ao with a meaningful expression. He replied in a teasing tone, ¡°You¡¯re the descendant of Emperor Ao, so if you¡¯re swallowed by those snakes, won¡¯t it be something like snakes swallowing a dragon?¡±


    Long Ao rolled his eyes in anger. He was in a panic when seeing those Black-scaled Snakes approaching him. ¡°You annoying kid, save me quickly!¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re asking for help.¡± Chu Xun showed no intention of helping him.


    ¡°You annoying kid, you¡­¡± Long Ao stopped speaking because a Black-scaled Snake over ten meters long and as thick as a bowl was very close to him. The snake stared him with cold eyes, arched its neck, and leaned its head backward.


    Long Ao almost cried out in horror for the snake was in the posture of attacking.


    As expected, the Black-scaled Snake reached out its snake at an amazing speed and opened its olecranon-like mouth, biting toward Long Ao.


    ¡°Kid¡­ I apologize. Please save me¡­¡± Long Ao couldn¡¯t remain calm any longer and put his pride away. If he were faced with a human enemy, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of being killed. The point was that those snakes were so bizarre and wouldn¡¯t leave anything of their prey behind. It was the typical case of dying without anything left behind.


    Buzz!


    As the magic formation that covered Long Ao started to shine and ripples spread away, a terrifying aura emitted from the formation.


    The Black-scaled Snake bit the light curtain and was knocked away quickly, its head covered in blood.


    Long Ao patted his thumping chest and let out a heavy sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s so scary,¡± he muttered.


    Slap!


    At the time, a Black-scaled Snake suddenly slapped the light curtain with its tail. The light curtain started to shine brightly, and a terrifying killing intent swept over the place.


    Puff!


    The snake¡¯s tail was turned into a mist of blood.


    Seeing this, other Black-scaled Snakes dispersed like fading tides and stayed far away from the magic formation.


    Long Ao was astonished. Those snakes were not only weird but also smart. After they learned of the power of the magic formation, they bypassed it.


    Woosh¡­!


    As ear-piercing crawling sounds echoed, numerous Black-scaled Snakes came at Chu Xun, making his hair stand on end.


    Whoosh!


    A ten-meter long Black-scaled Snake bounced forward like lightning across the sky, and its hook-like mouth bit toward Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    Chu Xun flickered his finger, and a ball of purple smoke shot forward fiercely.


    Boom!


    Before the Black-scaled Snake could move near to Chu Xun, its head exploded into a mist of blood. Its huge body fell to the ground, smashing some fist-sized stones into powders. Other Black-scaled Snakes all dashed forward and ate up their companion¡¯s body without spiting the bone.


    As a matter of fact, the Black-scaled Snakes were frightening most because they were in a huge number.


    Puff!


    A Black-scaled Snake over ten meters long raised its head high and looked down at Chu Xun. It suddenly opened its mouth, and a jet of black venom shot out like a sharp arrow.


    Chu Xun moved sideways and dodged the venom. The black venom fell onto the ground and corroded the soil, leaving a huge pit there.


    Chu Xun bent his finger and released his Reincarnation Line.


    Puff!


    There was a rain of blood. The Black-scaled Snake that shot venom at Chu Xun was beheaded, and its body was swallowed by other snakes.


    Not to mention the Black-scaled Snakes¡¯ hard scales and their virulent venom, their huge number alone was frightening enough. Besides, the Black-scaled Snakes were bloodthirsty and wild and loved to act in groups.


    As the old saying went, an elephant could be killed if the number of the ants were considerable. Moreover, the Black-scaled Snakes were a thousand times terrifying than the ants.


    ¡°Kid, be careful!¡± Long Ao shouted, hiding in the formation. Seeing the terrifying effect of the venom, he felt his throat dry.


    Chu Xun nodded, and his dark eyes glittered slightly with inexplicable emotion. He raised the corner of his eyes.


    The next moment, he was covered in faint purple light. His both hands started to shine as he made an ancient mark.


    In an instant, winds rose up and clouds scudded. Wild winds howled, and the sky became dark.


    Long Ao looked up and couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes, looking astonished.


    He saw that in the sky above his head, black clouds surged and cast a large shadow on the ground, covering the sky and the sun.


    However, as he looked around, he found that the surrounding places were sunny, which made the black clouds above his head seem even weirder.


    Boom!


    Lightning flashed and thunders rumbled in the black clouds. There were continuous thundering sounds as bolts of lightning streaked across the sky like huge dragons.


    Chu Xun waved his ten fingers, and he was surrounded by purple Qi, looking like an ethereal immortal. The black clouds pressed down to the earth, like an inverted black pot.


    Chu Xun suddenly stopped moving his fingers, and as he opened his eyes, a bolt of lightning flashed across them.


    Purple Thunder Doom¡ªPunishment from Gods.


    Chu Xun roared in a light voice and stretched out one finger.


    Boom!


    A terrifying bolt of lightning flashed across the sky, looking as if it had torn the sky open. With the thundering sounds, the mountains started to shake lightly.


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning as wide as a bucket flew down from the black clouds and hit the Black-scaled Snakes on the ground.


    In an instant, the ground exploded and was full of cracks. The rocks were turned into powders, and a dozen Black-scaled Snakes were killed on the pot, causing a heavy mist of blood in the air.


    Long Ao¡¯s eyes bulged, and he felt his throat dry and was stupefied.


    Chu Xun looked indifferent, and it seemed that there were flashes of lightning in his eyes as he waved his hand.


    Several bolts of lightning as wide as bucket came down from the sky and hit the ground, as if they were the punishments from the gods.


    Boom! Boom¡­!


    The frightening booming sounds were earsplitting, and the lighting left a huge pit on the ground. Countless Black-scaled Snakes were exploded into meat bits.


    Purple Thunder Doom¡ªDestruction.


    Chu Xun let out another roar, and his hands were covered in purple Qi. He made a hand print and poked forward with one finger.


    Woola!


    In a second, the void was twisted. Hundreds of bolts of lightning flew down, causing deafening thundering sounds.


    The earth began shaking, and the ground cracked. The horrible cracks stretched far away, and the huge rocks were smashed into pieces. Numerous Black-scaled Snakes rolled and twisted on the ground, and dense fogs of blood spread in the air.


    Wild winds howled, lightning flashed, and thunder rumbled. Streams of blood gathered into a pool. The ground under Chu Xun¡¯s feet was full of broken bodies and turned red with blood.


    Bolts of lightning flashed within Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, and even burst out of his eyes.


    The frightening lightning didn¡¯t stop striking the ground until half an hour later.


    At the moment, Long Ao looked like a wooden sculpture, and was so shocked that he even couldn¡¯t move his eyes.


    Hundreds of Black-scaled Snakes were killed completely, and none of them survived. The ground within several hundred meters was burned and black and cracked.


    The air was full of a disgusting smell of blood. The black clouds in the sky faded away, and it became sunny again. There was no trace of black clouds in the sky as if what had happened were an illusion.


    Chu Xun was a little stunned as well. The scene that happened just now was so terrifying that he felt like it was the end of the world, and those were the real punishments from gods that could destroy the world.


    The skill he displayed just now was the Purple Thunder Doom, a move from Hong Meng Scripture. Its power was beyond his imagination.


    This surprised Chu Xun. If he used the skill of Purple Thunder Doom after he became stronger in the future and became the Immortal Emperor, how terrifying the effect would be?


    A purple light shield rose up and covered Chu Xun as he strode toward Long Ao. This could help him avoid dirtying his shoes since there was blood on the ground.


    He raised his hand and withdrew the magic formation. He was amused by Long Ao¡¯s dumbstruck look and smiled lightly.


    He infused a gust of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into Long Ao¡¯s body to help the later heal his injuries.


    ¡°Heal yourself first,¡± Chu Xun said.


    On hearing his words, Long Ao sat down immediately, leg-crossed, and started to heal his injuries.


    About half an hour later, Long Ao opened his eyes, fully recovered.


    However, He was surprised by the amazing healing effect of Hong Meng Immortal Qi once again. He opened his mouth but said nothing.

 Chapter 228 - Coming by Order!

    ¡°Kid, be honest with me. Where have you been in the past decades?¡± Long Ao complained.


    The point was that he refused to believe that Chu Xun became so powerful now. Back when he first met Chu Xun, he could defeat him with one hand.


    Now, the situation changed completely¡ªChu Xun could defeat him with only one hand.


    ¡°I went to look for your ancestors,¡± Chu Xun teased. It was rare for him to do so.


    Long Ao shrank his neck and said in a low voice, ¡°Did you learn all these skills from Ancestor Long?¡±


    ¡°He was not that powerful to teach me these.¡± Chu Xun made fun of Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t be disrespectful to Ancestor Long. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fight against you with all my might.¡± Long Ao threatened Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun glanced at him from the corner of his eyes and mocked him deliberately, ¡°Well, you¡¯ll get killed before you could exert your might, ok?¡±


    Long Ao rolled his eyes and did not know how to reply.


    The two of them returned to Qianlong Mountain, squabbling all the way.


    ¡­


    At the foot of the mountain, an old man looked at Qianlong Mountain with a frown, and couldn¡¯t find the way up the mountain. Just as he was at his wit¡¯s end, he happened to see Chu Xun and Long Ao.


    Chu Xun knew this old man, who was the teacher of the top official. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a decade. Now, the old man was a fifth-grade Grandmaster.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, Senior Long.¡±


    The old man stepped forward and bowed respectfully toward them. The strong could be the teacher of the weak. Chu Xun and Long Ao could easily crush the old man with a single finger.


    ¡°Zhong Ren, why are you here?¡± Long Ao asked. They were old acquaintances, and he had once taught Zhong Ren.


    ¡°I¡¯m here by order,¡± Zhong Ren said respectfully.


    Chu Xun and Long Ao looked at each other. They believed that Zhong Ren was there under the order of the top official.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This isn¡¯t a good place to talk.¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand, and the path led to the mountain appeared.


    Zhong Ren was shocked inside and thought Chu Xun¡¯s skill amazing.


    On their way up the mountain, Zhong Ren repeatedly thanked Chu Xun for saving his life. Back then, if it weren¡¯t for Chu Xun saving him, he would have died long ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re really well-informed. You know my whereabouts clearly. I suspect that you¡¯re watching over me with the satellite.¡± Chu Xun teased. In fact, he knew that it was Emperor Ao who told the top official about his whereabouts so that those guys could find him wherever he went.


    Emperor Ao was really the guardian of Huaxia.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, you must be joking. I¡¯m afraid that all the people of the entire Martial Tao World have known that you¡¯ve come out,¡± Zhong Ren said with a smile.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chu Xun looked at him with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    Zhong Ren took out his mobile phone and logged in the Martial Tao Forum. Then he handed the phone to Chu Xun and said respectfully, ¡°Please have a look, Mr. Chu.¡±


    Chu Xun took the phone and saw that the whole forum was full of his name.


    ¡°The Return of Immortal Chu!¡±


    ¡°Having Disappeared for 15 Years, He Killed Human King Angrily as soon as He Returned!¡±


    ¡°The Devil Lord Chu Came Back and Killed Three Kings in Succession¡ªWho Can Compete with Him?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    All the tiles of the posts were related to him.


    After a moment of silence, Chu Xun asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Zhong Ren explained how the Martial Tao Forum was established.


    Until then, Chu Xun learned that the forum was built for him.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something good,¡± Long Ao said in a low voice.


    Chu Xun nodded in agreement. Those arrogant words, such as ¡°Lord Chu came back¡±, ¡°killed Human King angrily¡±, ¡°who can compete with him¡±, and etc., were written deliberately by someone who wanted to lavish praise on him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I hope they know what¡¯s good for them and don¡¯t court death.¡± Chu Xun snorted coldly.


    ¡­


    As soon as the three of them went up the mountain, Tang Rou ran over with a sweet smile and said, ¡°Brother Chu Xun, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Lass, you just saw Chu Xun and couldn¡¯t see me?¡± Long Ao teased her.


    Tang Rou was a shy girl, and her face immediately blushed.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all gone to downtown. I¡¯m here to wait for you, Brother Chu Xun,¡± Tang Rou said.


    ¡°Will they run into danger?¡± Long Ao was a little worried about them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. With their current cultivation, they will be able to protect themselves unless they encounter Grandmasters above the fifth grade,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    ¡°Grandmasters are busy with hunting fierce beasts now and rarely stay in downtown. So they¡¯ll be fine,¡± Zhong Ren said. Although those fierce beasts were terrifying, every part of their bodies was precious. There was nothing more attractive to the warriors than strengthening their cultivation.


    While talking, the three of them walked into the main hall and sat around a table.


    Tang Rou made some tea for the three of them and then sat aside obediently.


    ¡°What did you come to see me for?¡± Chu Xun asked Zhong Ren.


    ¡°I came here by the order of the elderly official. He wanted you to take charge of the Fire Dragon Palace, Mr. Chu.¡±


    The Fire Dragon Palace?


    ¡°What kind of a place is it?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°The Fire Dragon Palace is an organization made up of officials and people from the Martial Tao World. They kill fierce beasts and protect the people,¡± Zhong Ren explained.


    ¡°Who is the former chief of the Fire Dragon Palace?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Originally, Elder Gao Qingling was the chief. However, three months ago, he fell into a trap when he hunted a Silver Lightning Leopard and died, unfortunately. Thus, the position of the leader of the palace is vacant now.¡±


    ¡°You can just choose another leader, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Zhong Ren smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The Fire Dragon Palace is becoming stronger and stronger as a force that mustn¡¯t be underestimated. The struggles within it are complicated, and everyone wants to be the leader of it. Because the warriors are not under the control of the government, they became a headache of the top official.¡±


    ¡°So, he couldn¡¯t wait to leave this trouble to me?¡± Chu Xun questioned sarcastically.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, you¡¯re mistaken. The top official said that if you don¡¯t want to accept the position, he won¡¯t force you and will let Elder Long take it,¡± Zhong Ren replied.


    ¡°Me?¡± Long Ao jumped up after hearing the words. With an expression of unwillingness, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t count on me. I¡¯m old and like to lead an idle life. I don¡¯t want to be bothered by those affairs.¡±


    Chu Xun remained silent. What he meant was clear¡ª¡±don¡¯t count on me¡±.


    Zhong Ren felt helpless and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Senior Long, the top official told me that Azure Dragon was in the Fire Dragon Palace and got injured yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Long Ao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Repeat your words.¡±


    ¡°Azure Dragon leading the 12 Constellations joined the Fire Dragon Palace, but they were too weak and were bullied by others. In a fight yesterday, he got injured.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, who is it that dared to hurt my disciple? He must be courting death.¡± Long Ao was furious and stamped his feet in anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the capital city. I want to see who this arrogant man is.¡±


    ¡°Senior Long, if you go there like this, they will regard you as an enemy and take you down together.¡± Zhong Ren reminded him.


    ¡°Take me down together?¡± Long Ao was stunned for a while before saying with disdain, ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain who¡¯s going to be taken down. They are just a group of good-for-nothings, and I¡¯ll kill them all with one hand.¡±


    A strange expression flashed across Zhong Ren¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°You may not know about the Fire Dragon Palace, Senior Long. There are three Human Kings, seven half Human Kings, and several hundred Grandmasters in the Fire Dragon Palace.¡±


    Long Ao was stunned and swallowed his saliva. ¡°Three Human Kings, and seven half Human Kings¡­This is indeed a very terrifying force.¡±


    ¡°Zhong Ren, you¡¯re itching for strikes, are you? How dare you make fun of me?¡± There was a dangerous expression in Long Ao¡¯s eyes.


    Zhong Ren was startled and said in a hurry, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Senior Long. How dare I make fun of you?¡±


    ¡°You still dare to deny it?¡± Long Ao was furious. ¡°There are so many Human Kings in that palace, and still, you wanted me to take charge of it. Aren¡¯t you trying to embarrass me deliberately?¡±


    As soon as Long Ao finished speaking, he sent a palm down.


    Bang!


    Zhong Ren was knocked out of the door by the palm.


    Long Ao rushed out of the room in a flash. Outside the door, wailing and howling sounds could be heard and didn¡¯t die down until a long while later.


    Chu Xun and Tang Rou went out.


    They saw Zhong Ren lying on the ground with his face black and blue and tears all over his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to tease me again.¡± Long Ao rolled up his sleeves and was about to continue to teach Zhong Ren a lesson.


    ¡°Senior Long, I really didn¡¯t make fun of you. The top official said that it had to be you or Mr. Chu because no one else has higher cultivation than you,¡± Zhong Ren said the words as quickly as possible and almost bit his tongue several times. He complained secretly that Long Ao was so savage.


    ¡°Uh!¡±


    Long Ao was stunned. After thinking about it carefully, he realized that he had misunderstood Zhong Ren.


    He looked at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Rourou, let¡¯s go look for them in downtown,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Tang Rou smiled sweetly.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun disappeared with Tang Rou in the blink of an eye, like a flash of flowing light.


    Long Ao was amazed for a while, then rushed to the edge of the cliff and shouted, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think about hiding away. Only you can shock those Human Kings. You can¡¯t just stand by and watch me get abused, can you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll close my eyes and don¡¯t watch. Besides, it¡¯s none of my business. Azure Dragon isn¡¯t my disciple.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s figure appeared at the foot of the mountain.


    Long Ao was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Senior Long, what should we do now?¡± Zhong Ren got up from the ground and followed him, with a bitter expression on his face.


    ¡°Is Azure Dragon really injured?¡± Long Ao asked.


    Zhong Ren¡¯s expression became serious as he said, ¡°Yes. He fought against someone over a beast bone, and his opponent was an eighth-grade Grandmaster with a half Human King as his backup and injured Azure Dragon with one palm.¡±


    Long Ao¡¯s eyes were blazing, and his face was full of anger. Azure Dragon was a fifth-grade Grandmaster, so he was no match for an eighth-grade Grandmaster.


    Bang!


    Zhong Ren suddenly fell backward and fell to the ground more than a dozen meters away.


    ¡°Bastards! How could you guys just stand there and watch them injure Azure Dragon?¡± Long Ao questioned angrily.


    Zhong Ren felt like weeping but had no tears. He wanted to call him names and curse him, but he was afraid of being beaten up even more. Thus, he could only endure the toothache and explain, ¡°I wasn¡¯t there at that time. When I received the news and rushed there, he already got injured. I had argued with the man that beat Azure Dragon, and they said they were willing to compensate Azure Dragon for the sake of the country, but they refused to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Bastards.¡± Long Ao gritted his teeth. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± Zhong Ren was shocked.


    As far as he knew, Long Ao was only a half Human King, so it was useless for him to go there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That kid Chu Xun won¡¯t let me get injured.¡± Long Ao was full of confidence.


    However, Zhong Ren still felt worried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Long Ao turned around and left.


    Zhong Ren was stunned. He shook his head helplessly and stepped forward to follow Long Ao.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun and Tang Rou entered the downtown area.


    Because of the mutation of earth, Gujiang City was several times bigger than before. There were high mountains and towering trees in the downtown area. The place was as crowded as before because the people of the Martial Tao World had come out, though there were just some warriors in the Innate Realm and Acquired Realm. The Grandmasters were busy hunting the fierce beasts.


    Roar!


    There was an astonishing beast¡¯s roar.


    Chu Xun and Tang Rou saw a young man who was dressed in luxurious clothes and riding on a giant white tiger. The young man held a jade fan in his hand and looked majestic.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, look.¡±


    Chu Xun raised his head and saw a giant white crane with seven-or-eight-meter long wings. The crane swooped down from the sky, bringing a strong gust of wind with it. Blew by the wind, the pedestrians on the street started to waver.


    The white crane landed on the ground, and a simply-dressed, sexy-looking woman jumped down from the crane.


    Moo!


    A huge, three-to-four-meter-high black bull slowly walked over. As it breathed, two streams of white smoke drifted out of its nose like two white snakes. Its bowl-sized hooves fell on the ground and cracked where it stepped.


    A ragged, stinky, middle-aged man was lying on the bull¡¯s back. He crossed his legs and rubbed his feet with one hand. After that, he put the hand under his nose and sniffed it, showing an intoxicated look.


    Most of the people around him were ordinary civilians, and they all tried to avoid him when they saw him. They all had an expression of disgust on their faces, but they dared not voice their anger.


    At this time, an uproar broke out.


    A young man riding on a fierce-looking green wolf with a big mouth and sharp fangs came over.


    As the passers-by all tried to avoid the wolf, a seven or eight-year-old girl was scared out of her wits. She stood in the middle of the road and blocked the green wolf¡¯s way.


    The wolf was irritated. It let out a low roar and showed its fangs. Mucus dripped down from its teeth as it opened its bloody mouth and bit toward the little girl viciously.


    However, the young man that rode on the wolf showed no intention of stopping the wolf.


    The pedestrians around all screamed in horror.

 Chapter 229 - Poor Imitation

    Green wolf opened its mouth wide, revealing its sharp fangs. A pungent, fishy smell spread in the air, and mucus flowed down from the corner of the wolf¡¯s mouth.


    The little girl was so scared that she even forgot to cry.


    The crowd around let out ear-piercing shrieks.


    ¡°Where did this beast come from?¡±


    At this critical moment, a loud voice sounded.


    A figure rushed over quickly. Before the green wolf could bite the little girl, a powerful big foot landed on the wolf¡¯s head.


    The green wolf screamed miserably and was kicked away. It didn¡¯t stop rolling on the ground until it knocked onto a big tree as thick as a bowl. It struggled a few times but failed to get up.


    The handsome young man fell off from the green wolf¡¯s back and bumped his head on the ground. He cried out miserably as blood covered his forehead. It looked really painful.


    However, no one sympathized with him, because the young man didn¡¯t do anything when the wolf was about to bite and kill the little girl.


    The crowd turned to look at the man that had saved the little girl.


    It was a handsome young man who cast a fierce glance at the green wolf in the distance with an angry expression.


    Then, he squatted down and whispered to the little girl, trying to comfort her.


    At this time, a woman rushed out of the crowd in panic, held the little girl in her arms, and thanked the young man again and again.


    The young man waved his hand and said calmly with one hand behind his back, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, and there is no need to thank me. Remember to take care of your child in the future.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, he¡¯s imitating you.¡± Tang Rou covered her mouth and chuckled.


    This young man was none other than Zheng Qian.


    Chu Xun felt helpless because Zheng Qian tried to imitate the way he behaved and talked and even his expression purposely.


    Zheng Guangyi squeezed his way out of the crowd, walked to Zheng Qian, who was playing cool, and pushed him away.


    ¡°Brat, stop your poor imitation. Don¡¯t bring shame to Mr. Chu.¡±


    Zheng Qian was forced to show his true colors before he could play it cool for three seconds. He yelled in an angry tone, ¡°What poor imagination? What does poor imagination have to do with me? I didn¡¯t bring any shame to Mr. Chu.¡±


    Zheng Guangyi¡¯s face turned red with anger. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to beat Zheng Qian. He felt so embarrassed.


    He scolded angrily, ¡°I told you to read more, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. You even didn¡¯t know that you lost face.¡±


    Chen Hanlong walked over and hurriedly grabbed Zheng Guangyi¡¯s arm before saying with a smile, ¡°Old Zheng, don¡¯t be angry. He didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Poor imagination indeed has nothing to do with him. There¡¯s nothing wrong with his words.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen, bravo.¡± Zheng Qian chimed in subconsciously.


    Zheng Guangyi was irritated very much.


    ¡°You silly marmots, do you know who I am? How dare you be so disrespectful to me?¡± The young man who had fallen off the green wolf suddenly got up from the ground and swore at them with his hands covering his forehead.


    Bang!


    Zheng Guangyi was furious and didn¡¯t know where to vent his anger. When he heard the words, he kicked backward without thinking.


    The kick landed right on the young man. He screamed in pain and rolled away on the ground.


    He was at the fifth level of the Innate Realm.


    However, Zheng Guangyi was in the early stage of the Qi Refinement Realm and was invincible when confronting the people in the Innate Realm.


    After all, the young man was a warrior, so he could stand the blow. He roared angrily and awkwardly, ¡°Old guy, I think you are courting death.¡±


    Zheng Guangyi¡¯s face darkened. He walked up to the young man and punched and kicked him. He didn¡¯t use any kill but beat the man with pure strength.


    Zheng Guangyi had never felt himself as powerful as at this moment. The more he beat the man, the more pleased he felt, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself.


    Chen Hanlong pulled Zheng Guangyi back in a hurry and said, ¡°Old Zheng, stop fighting. You¡¯ll kill him if you continue beating him like this.¡±


    The young man¡¯s face was black and blue, and he groaned in pain. He stared at Zheng Guangyi with hatred in his eyes.


    Zheng Guangyi also knew that this young man definitely had a powerful background since he dared to ride on the green wolf on the street recklessly. He took a step back and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go and pick Mr. Chu up and return to Qianlong Mountain as soon as possible.¡±


    The three of them turned around and were about to leave, but they couldn¡¯t step forward.


    That was because a huge and fierce-looking white tiger blocked their way.


    ¡°Are the three of you leaving now?¡±


    The young man riding on the white tiger¡¯s back asked with a smile.


    The faces of Chen Hanlong, Zheng Guangyi, and Zheng Qian became serious. Because of their cultivation, their senses were far sharper to that of warriors.


    The young man and the white tiger gave them a feeling of danger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry up,¡± Chen Hanlong whispered.


    Both he and Zheng Guangyi were astute people. They could tell that things were going wrong.


    ¡°Brat, your Uncle Chen and I will deal with this young man, and you deal with that white beast,¡± Zheng Guangyi said.


    Zheng Qian nodded at the words.


    Roar!


    Just as the three of them were about to attack, the white tiger roared, and the sound was as loud as thunder and made the three dizzy.


    The young man on the tiger¡¯s back was stunned, and then he said with a strange smile, ¡°The three of you wanted to launch sneak attacks against me?¡±


    Chen Hanlong and the other two felt a bit embarrassed, but they didn¡¯t dare act rashly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind suggesting you save your strength. Xiaobai is an adult tiger and is much stronger than that little wolf. Only those Grandmasters above the fifth grade could defeat it.¡±


    The three were greatly shocked. They hadn¡¯t expected this white beast to be as powerful as a fifth-grade Grandmaster. They were in big trouble now.


    Chen Hanlong rolled his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°This brother, how about we discuss it?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± The young man was curious.


    ¡°Well, since all of us are Martial Tao practicers, it¡¯s inevitable that we would come to blows. He got injured only because he hasn¡¯t mastered the skills well. How about we compensate him for the medical costs and let the matter down?¡± Chen Hanlong suggested.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Chen Hanlong had just entered the Martial Tao World, so there were many rules that he didn¡¯t understand.


    The young man widened his eyes and looked at Chen Hanlong weirdly, saying, ¡°Do you take it as a fight between ruffians? Compensate him for the medical costs? Can you afford it?¡±


    ¡°Tell me how much it will cost, and I won¡¯t bargain,¡± Chen Hanlong said in a domineering tone.


    The young man¡¯s expression became even weirder. After a long while, he laughed and said, ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re three naive green hands.¡±


    Chen Hanlong was enraged by the words. He said in an icy tone, ¡°Who are the green hands, kid? When I led my Dragon Eagle Gang to conquer the world, you were just a baby that smelled of your mother¡¯s milk.¡±


    The young man was confused and wondered to himself, ¡°What in the world is the Dragon Eagle Gang?¡±


    Chen Hanlong looked a little embarrassed. He had been following Chu Xun long enough to know that an underworld gang was not worth mentioning in front of the people from the Martial Tao World. He blurted out the words out of anger.


    ¡°Answer me, will you get out of my way or not?¡± Chen Hanlong changed the topic and asked.


    The young man cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, it looks like we have no choice but to fight.¡± Zheng Qian was furious.


    ¡°I suggest the three of you not to fight, or you will suffer a big loss, because Xiaobai has a bad temper.¡± Although the young man was smiling, his tone was cold.


    ¡°Xiaobai, I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± The young man jumped off the tiger¡¯s back and patted its head. He then looked at Chen Hanlong and the other two and said, ¡°If they try to run, tear off their legs.¡±


    The giant white tiger let out a low roar, as if it were responding to the young man¡¯s words.


    Chen Hanlong and the other two could not help but feel a chill in their hearts. This young man might seem harmless, but he was very insidious.


    The young man went straight to the young man who was almost beaten to death.


    At the same time, the sloppy man that rode the black bull also walked towards the youth that lay on the ground.


    Moreover, the woman who rode the crane also walked toward the young man that lay on the ground.


    Apart from them, a dozen heroic and valiant people with powerful auras and fierce beasts also walked to the young man that lay on the ground.


    ¡°Young Master You, I¡¯m Ruan Yang, from the Heavenly Thunder Sect.¡± The young man that rode on the white tiger introduced himself. ¡°This is the unique healing powders of our sect. It has an amazing effect on wounds.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± The young man grimaced in pain.


    Mouth twisted, clothes tattered, and hair scattered, the young man looked very awkward. After receiving the powders, he scattered them on his wounds, where an ice-cold feeling spread. He felt it less painful and felt very comfortable.


    ¡°Brother Ruan, I, You Zhongjie, will remember your favor forever.¡±


    Just as Ruan Yang was about to speak, the sloppy man sat straight on the bull¡¯s back and cupped his hands before saying, ¡°My greetings to you, Young Master You. I¡¯m Lu Dao from the Devil Spirit Sect.¡±


    You Zhongjie raised his head, and when he saw that the man was so slovenly with a foul smile, he felt disgusted. He cupped his fists in a perfunctory manner and replied, ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±


    A sharp light flashed within Lu Dao¡¯s turbid eyes. He laughed weirdly and said, ¡°If you want to take revenge, Young Master You, I have a way to make the three of them suffer unbearable pains.¡±


    You Zhongjie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Greetings, Young Master You, I¡¯m Qiu Xian from the Star and Moon Sect.¡± A charming female voice sounded.


    You Zhongjie looked toward the woman and became stunned. Qiu Xian was a stunning woman. Standing beside the holy white crane, she looked holy, enchanting, and attractive.


    During the following time, there were people who came over to introduce themselves from time to time.


    Chen Hanlong, Zheng Guangyi, and Zheng Qian looked at each other. They realized that they were in big trouble.


    Zheng Qian took out his phone and sent a message quietly.


    Standing among the crowd, Chu Xun felt his mobile phone vibrating. He took it out and found that he received a message asking for help from Zheng Qian


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he replied to the message. ¡°I¡¯ve left Gujiang River. Rely on yourself if you run into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, you¡¯re so bad.¡± Tang Rou saw the message clearly and chuckled, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Her charming and sweet smile stunned the men around.


    Zheng Qian¡¯s legs went weak when he saw Chu Xun¡¯s reply.


    ¡°How did he reply?¡± Chen Hanlong asked.


    ¡°Mr. Chu said he isn¡¯t in Gujiang River, so he can¡¯t come to rescue us. He wants us to solve it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Chen Hanlong wailed, wanting to cry but having no tears.


    Roar!


    Chen Hanlong¡¯s wailing voice caused the white tiger to roar.


    You Zhongjie also looked at Chen Hanlong, Zheng Guangyi, and Zheng Qian. Even though he applied the powders to his wounds, he would not be able to get recovered in a short time. He looked at the three of them coldly.


    ¡°You will die a dog¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Young Master You, do you need me to help you put them down? I promise I¡¯ll help you vent your anger,¡± said the slovenly man.


    You Zhongjie grinned hideously and cupped his fists as he replied, ¡°That will be great, thank you, Senior Lu.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Young Master You. You can just call me Old Lu.¡± The sloppy man gave a strange laugh. His toes tapped on the bull¡¯s back lightly as he rushed towards Chen Hanlong, Zheng Guangyi, and Zheng Qian, his strong aura spreading over.


    ¡°A Grandmaster?¡±


    Chen Hanlong and the other two panicked.


    Roar!


    As Lu Dao landed on the ground, the giant white tiger suddenly charged at him. It waved its bowl-sized paws and stretched out its sharp nails.


    The sloppy man was shocked. He punched the tiger¡¯s paw with his Internal Breath surging around his fist.


    Bang!


    There was a dull colliding sound. Lu Dao was sent flying backward, and the tiger was knocked back as well. It rolled on the ground, stood up abruptly, and dived at Lu Dao.


    Roar!


    With the deafening roar, the tiger leaped forward more than ten meters and opened its bloody mouth, which was even bigger than Lu Dao¡¯s head. Its fangs glinted with cold light as it tried to bite Lu Dao¡¯s head.


    Lu Dao was furious and yelled, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    With his Internal Breath surging around him, he punched toward the tiger with both hands.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two punches landed on the tiger¡¯s head and wounded it, causing blood to fly in the air. The tiger howled in pain and knocked into Lu Dao with its head.


    Lu Dao groaned and was thrown back more than a dozen meters. He staggered a few times before he regained his balance. His face was abnormally flushed with blood flowing down the corner of his mouth.


    Roar!


    The white tiger roared and licked the blood that streamed down its face with its scarlet tongue. It went mad, and the snow-white fur all over its body shone with white light. Its aura was astonishing.


    It leaped forward more than a dozen meters and cracked the ground under its feet, charging at Lu Dao.


    ¡°Ruan Yang, what are you doing?!¡± Lu Dao roared.


    Ruan Yang sneered and replied, ¡°These three men are Xiaobai¡¯s captives. You tried to seize its food from it and even injured it, so you have to pay the price.¡±


    The white tiger went mad and its combat strength soared greatly.


    Chish!


    Lu Dao roared. He didn¡¯t dodge in time and got wounded on the shoulder by the tiger¡¯s paw. Blood splashed as he was thrown away awkwardly.


    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Lu Dao was enraged. He jumped up and punched forward with both hands.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two terrifying and powerful punches landed on the white tiger.


    The white tiger¡¯s fur shone slightly. The two punches didn¡¯t work at all.


    The white tiger swished its tail that was as thick as the thigh of an adult. The tail whipped Lu Dao like a steel whip.


    Puff!


    Lu Dao screamed, and as he opened his mouth, he spat out a mouthful of blood. The tiger¡¯s tail broke his ribs, and he was knocked backward dozens of meters away.

 Chapter 230 - Behead!

    The white tiger roared and was about to pounce on Lu Dao and kill him.


    Moo!


    With the dull mooing sound, Lu Dao¡¯s black bull suddenly launched an attack. The white tiger didn¡¯t expect this and was knocked away.


    The white tiger rolled a few times on the ground, crushing the stones on the ground into pieces.


    Dong! Dong¡­!


    It sounded like beating a drum. The black bull was as big as a locomotive, and when it ran, the ground was shaking. Its four hooves landed on the ground and cracked where it stamped. Its three or four-meter-long horns pierced toward the white tiger.


    These two horns were as sharp as the long spears. If the white tiger got stabbed by them, its belly would get pierced.


    As soon as the white tiger stood up, the black bull launched its attack.


    The bull stabbed the tiger with its horns, but unfortunately, it failed to push its horns into the tiger¡¯s belly because they were stopped by a light shield.


    Roar!


    The white tiger was enraged. It brandished its paws while roaring.


    Unexpectedly, the bull¡¯s two horns suddenly gave off black light and knocked the white tiger away. The tiger¡¯s belly was covered in blood, and had two bloody holes in it.


    ¡°Xiaobai.¡± Ruan Yang¡¯s expression changed.


    The white tiger didn¡¯t stop rolling until it knocked into a big tree as thick as a bowl and broke it off. Its roaring voice echoed through the place.


    ¡°Bastard, how dare you hurt Xiaobai!¡±


    Ruan Yang¡¯s handsome face became a little twisted, and a black iron ball appeared in his hands as he turned his palm.


    Seeing this, Lu Dao changed his expression all of a sudden and growled in a low voice. ¡°Hurt my bull, I dare you!¡±


    Ruan Yang snorted and threw the black iron ball at the black bull.


    The black iron ball shot out like a beam of black light and hit the bull¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    A dull exploding sound was heard. The explosion was like thunder rolling around and electric arc bursting out. The area within ten meters was covered with the explosion.


    In an instant, the ground burst open, blood splashed, and broken limbs flew in all directions. At the same time, many screaming voices were heard.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes instantly became extremely icy.


    After the black iron ball thrown out by Ruan Yang exploded, not only the black bull was killed but also many innocent people around were killed and injured.


    ¡°Old Blackie.¡± Seeing that the black bull died miserably and its head was exploded, Lu Dao roared wildly.


    Miserable screams were heard all around, and someone helped call the ambulances.


    The place was in a mess.


    At the moment, Lu Dao suddenly swung his hand, and a beam of black light shot out and hit the white tiger in the distance.


    The white tiger¡¯s fur began shining, and white halos rose above its body, but it still failed to block the black light.


    The beam of black light penetrated straight into the tiger¡¯s body.


    The tiger roared in pain. The white fur all over the tiger¡¯s body instantly turned dark, and then its body began to swell like a balloon full of air.


    Seeing this, Chu Xun raised his hand and set up a magic formation that covered the white tiger, with his eyes as icy as cold springs.


    In less than three seconds, with a bang, the swelled body of the white tiger exploded all of a sudden.


    To everyone¡¯s shock, the tiger¡¯s blood was pitch-black. Being blocked by the magic formation, the blood fell to the ground, corroded where it landed, and left a big hole there, making sizzling sounds. White smoke rose up from the hole.


    Tang Rou covered her mouth in surprise, and her eyes widened.


    It could be imagined that if the blood hadn¡¯t been blocked by Chu Xun¡¯s magic formation, the surrounding people would have been injured again.


    Chen Hanlong had already seen Chu Xun. The three of them were overjoyed and ran to Chu Xun in a hurry.


    ¡°These bastards don¡¯t care about ordinary people¡¯s lives at all.¡± Zheng Qian swore.


    Chen Hanlong and Zheng Guangyi also looked full of anger.


    ¡°Lu Dao, I¡¯ll let you die a terrible death,¡± Ruan Yang bellowed. At the same time, a black iron ball appeared between his fingers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight and see who¡¯s going to die.¡± A living creature appeared in Lu Dao¡¯s hands, and it turned out to be a black spider.


    In fact, Lu Dao was a Grandmaster, while Ruan Yang was just in the Acquired Realm. If Lu Dao made his move, he could easily kill Ruan Yang. Though both of them were furious, they did not lose their minds.


    Both of them represented the forces behind them, so they were in a deadlock for a while.


    ¡°Please calm down, the two of you. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that we will fail to kill our real target this time,¡± Qiu Xian¡¯s sexy body swayed as she said with a charming smile.


    ¡°Young Master Ruan, please stop,¡± You Zhongjie said in an unfriendly tone.


    Ruan Yang was slightly stunned and annoyed inside. He had suffered a big loss this time. Lu Dao had intended to help You Zhongjie take revenge, but Ruan Yang interfered, which definitely displeased You Zhongjie. Besides, Ruan Yang also lost his battle pet. It was really a double loss.


    He put away the black iron ball and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. You, I¡¯m really sorry. I just wanted to teach these three people a lesson for you, but I didn¡¯t expect that this would cause a misunderstanding between us.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± You Zhongjie put on a fake smile.


    However, he mocked Ruan Yang secretly, ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. He interfered just because he didn¡¯t want Lu Dao to be in the limelight.¡±


    Seeing this, Lu Dao put away the black spider, took out a white jade vial, poured out a red pill, and swallowed it.


    He said gloomily, ¡°Jerk, it¡¯s not over.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s so hot. Look at my skin, it¡¯s almost tanned,¡± Qiu Xian chimed in deliberately, distracting their attention. At the same time, she cast a coquettish glance at You Zhongjie.


    You Zhongjie shivered. He was turned on and swallowed his throat, with a coveting expression on his face.


    Qiu Xian¡¯s charming eyes were full of disdain. If it weren¡¯t for that she came there for a secret treasure of the You family, she wouldn¡¯t have given You Zhongjie a second look.


    ¡°Miss Qiu Xian, this way, please. My residence is not far away,¡± You Zhongjie said, swallowing his saliva.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Young Master You,¡± Qiu Xian said.


    You Zhongjie smiled so brightly that his eyes were narrowed. He led way for Qiu Xian in an unctuous manner.


    ¡°Young Master You, what about these three people?¡± someone asked.


    You Zhongjie was slightly stunned. It was not until then that he remembered Chen Hanlong and the two people with him. From this, others could see that how charming Qiu Xian was.


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you deal with them, Young Master You.¡± The man who spoke grinned hideously. His aura rose up suddenly, and his killing intent surged. He was a second-grade Grandmaster.


    With Chu Xun by their side, Chen Hanlong, Zheng Guangyi, and Zheng Qian would naturally not be afraid.


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. This kid is just a good-for-nothing. Why did you behave so humbly to him?¡± Chen Hanlong asked curiously.


    The words ¡°good-for-nothing¡± seemed to have stabbed You Zhongjie¡¯s nerve. He suddenly turned his head and stared at Chen Hanlong with sinister eyes, casting the beauty Qiu Xian behind his back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll slice you and sew up your mouth.¡±


    You Zhongjie gnashed his teeth, and his tone was malicious. It could be seen how much he hated the words ¡°good-for-nothing¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Look at Young Master Ruan. Unlike his surname suggests, he¡¯s not weak at all. He¡¯s at the seventh level of the Acquired Realm, while you¡¯re just at the fifth level of the realm. Tsk, tsk¡­¡± Chen Hanlong said with an expression of disdain.


    ¡°And Miss Qiu Xian is about your age, but she is at the sixth level of the Acquired Realm, much stronger than you. Is there anything wrong about my describing you as a good-for-nothing?¡±


    You Zhongjie was mad with anger. His face twisted as he shouted, ¡°Take him down. I¡¯ll sell my Purple-gold Armor to the person that helps me take him down.¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Almost at the same time, they charged at Chen Hanlong.


    The second-grade Grandmaster was the closest one to Chen Hanlong. He raised his hand and slapped toward him. With the whooshing sounds caused by his palm, he showed a grim smile for he thought the Purple-gold Armor would belong to him.


    Chu Xun was so furious. It turned out that the earth had become so chaotic after the mutation.


    Warriors all acted wantonly and took the lives of ordinary people as trifles. Ruan Yang had caused dozens of people to be killed and injured just now, but he didn¡¯t show any guilty at all. Instead, he cared more about that white tiger.


    Chu Xun recognized the black spider in Lu Dao¡¯s hand as a kind of spider named Dark Wizard Spider. This kind of spider was extremely poisonous and bloodthirsty. If it met blood, it would swallow it wildly until its body exploded. The power of the explosion was even stronger than that of an armor-piercing missile. Especially the venom the spider spat out, it could kill those who touched it.


    If Chu Xun had not set up the formation in time, countless innocent people would have died.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­¡± A three-year-old girl shook the woman that lay in a pool of blood, trying to wake her up.


    The moment the explosion occurred, the woman protected the little girl with her body.


    A car crashed into the roadside guardrail. In the driver¡¯s seat was a woman in suits. Her neck drooped weakly, and her eyes were wide open. She died with grievances. Just now, because of the explosion, her car was out of control.


    ¡°Dad, mom¡­¡± A boy in his teens, wearing a school uniform, cried bitterly to the dead couple.


    A young man who lost his arms in the explosion wore a dull look. The accident ruined his future. Someone¡¯s leg was broken by the explosion, and he screamed miserably.


    Broken limbs and bones and blood covered the ground.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Chu Xun was extremely irritated, and his eyes were icy. He punched forward, and a purple chain flew away along with his fist.


    Boom!


    Blood drops flew all over the sky, and the second-grade Grandmaster was smashed by the punch.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t react for a moment.


    However, Chu Xun didn¡¯t give them any time to think.


    He placed his fingers together and slashed down in the air with his palm as sharp as a saber. Purple Qi surged and cut the sky open like sharp blades.


    Puff!


    Blood spurted out more than ten meters high in the sky; the white crane next to Qiu Xian was beheaded.


    Puff!


    A huge snake head fell to the ground.


    For a moment, beams of purple light flashed across the sky.


    Blood splashed around, and a bloody mist filled the air.


    The battle pets of all the warriors were beheaded without exception.


    Bang¡­!


    A terrifying purple hand crashed down and shattered the ground, causing Lu Dao and the others to spit mouthfuls of blood and collapse on the ground.


    Ruan Yang and the others were so frightened like scared birds.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun raised his head and yelled angrily, ¡°Listen, every warrior, from now on, no battle pet is allowed to enter Gujiang River, otherwise, I kill them all.¡±


    Activated by the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, the voice rose up high and echoed loudly in the sky like thunder, resounding in every corner of the Gujiang City.


    At this moment, all the warriors in Gujiang River looked into the sky, stunned.


    ¡°You guys go back first,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Hanlong, take some Immortal Water to the hospital to help those injured people.¡±


    After giving the order, Chu Xun raised his hand and set up a formation to seal Ruan Yang and the others.


    Then, he disappeared.


    ¡°Brother Du, do you know who was the man that said those arrogant words?¡± An old man who was a ninth-grade Grandmaster asked. His battle pet was a giant lion, looking quite majestic.


    Next to him was a middle-aged man with an extraordinary temperament. The man sat on a Tibetan mastiff about the size of a mountain. The mastiff had a wide mouth and sharp fangs, looking more majestic than ordinary lions.


    ¡°Gujiang City is under the control of the You family. Even they haven¡¯t said anything about this, who is this reckless kid that dared to say those words on their behalf?¡± the middle-aged man asked disdainfully.


    Puff!


    There was a pungent smell of blood as blood splashed over ten meters high in the sky. The heads of two huge beasts rolled dozens of meters away.


    The lion and the Tibetan mastiff that the two men sat on were beheaded. Their corpses fell down, causing the ground to shake. Blood gushed out of their necks and gathered into a pool.


    The two men were scared out of their wits. They were all ninth-grade Grandmasters, so they were very powerful. However, they didn¡¯t even see the shadow of the person who killed their battle pets.


    The restaurant of a hotel was occupied by a person and a panther.


    It was a fierce panther about five to six meters long. Its amber eyes looked aggressive, and its fangs were about half a meter long, sharper than a sharp blade.


    At the moment, the panther was biting at an ordinary yellow bull in the center of the restaurant. Its half-meter-long fangs dismembered the yellow bull easily. The panther swallowed the bull without spitting any bones. Dark blood covered the floor, and the smell was disgusting.


    However, the young man was enjoying some steak and red wine at the only dining table in the whole restaurant.


    All the staff in the hotel stood aside, trembling with fear. Some of the female waitresses kept shivering and sobbed in a low voice.


    ¡°Go and find another bull.¡± Seeing that the panther had finished eating, the young man ordered casually.


    Roar!


    The panther roared in a low voice, and its amber eyes were full of fierceness as it stared at and drooled over the staff of the hotel.


    ¡°Hurry up. If it gets hungry, some of you will become its food,¡± the young man said in a teasing tone.


    Everyone was scared out of their wits. They didn¡¯t doubt that this horrible panther would eat them.


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind blew past.


    The next moment, everyone was completely petrified and forgot to scream.


    The man and the panther were beheaded.

 Chapter 231 - A Tough Warning

    All the warriors in Gujiang City started panicking within an hour.


    At first, they only scoffed at the warning.


    In the end, hundreds of beasts and some warriors were decapitated within an hour.


    Countless lives were lost, yet they had no idea who was behind such a cruel massacre.


    Therefore, they started panicking. ¡°Who was the one that sent out the warning?¡±


    The You family in Gujiang City were thoroughly irritated by the incidents. They had been ruling Gujiang City for more than a decade ever since the transformation of Earth and since then no one ever dared to cause any trouble in their territory.


    ¡°Find out who¡¯s causing trouble on our territory!¡± The householder of the You family, You Yijiang, shouted angrily.


    The expressions of all the presbyters in the You family turned ugly as well.


    At this time, a disciple of the You family ran inside and said in a panic, ¡°Householder, the young master Zhongjie is involved in an incident.¡±


    After hearing one piece of bad news after another, a terrifying pressure could be sensed around You Yishan. It felt as if the air had stagnated.


    You Yishan¡¯s face turned gloomy and his eyes looked fierce and piercing


    ¡°What happened to my unfilial son?¡±


    ¡°Young master Zhongjie was injured and captured during a fight,¡± the disciple said in a trembling voice as he recounted everything he knew.


    You Yishan¡¯s face turned darker after hearing it.


    You Zhongjie was his youngest yet the most spoiled son. He had a lot of children, so he never liked this useless son of his. However, You Zhongjie was the son of his favorite woman.


    Everyone in the family looked down on You Zhongjie, so You Yishan wanted to show his love for this woman by raising the status of You Zhongjie in their family. In that way, at least he would be able to lead a comfortable life in the future.


    Therefore, he entrusted him a mission to secure a secret treasure in an auction, yet that mission had failed.


    ¡°Such a worthless, useless loser,¡± You Yishan cursed furiously. ¡°He¡¯s so dumb that he could create a scene in such an easy mission and let the beasts harm others,¡± he thought.


    However, You Zhongjie was still his favorite woman¡¯s and his son, so he could not just let him get into trouble without doing anything.


    All the presbyters in the You family shook their heads in disappointment at You Zhongjie.


    ¡°Is there anyone willing to bring Zhongjie back?¡± You Yishan asked.


    No one responded. Apparently no one wanted to help such a loser.


    You Yishan¡¯s face could not turn any gloomier. Just as he was about to fly into a rage, a grade-eight Grandmaster stood forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    You Yishan suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Presbyter Fei.¡±


    Presbyter Fei nodded and left.


    At this moment, another disciple of the You family ran inside.


    ¡°Householder, a bunch of warriors have gathered at our gate. They want us to give them an explanation.¡±


    When he heard this, You Yishan could no longer suppress his anger and smashed the mahogany tea table next to him into pieces.


    ¡°How dare they try to reason with the You family! Do they want to die?¡±


    ¡°They said that their battle pets were killed by someone in Gujiang City and since Gujiang City is under the You family, it is our responsibility to address this matter,¡± this disciple said in fear.


    ¡°Ask them to get out of here,¡± You Yishan said angrily.


    ¡°Please stay calm, householder. I think they do have a point. Since Gujiang City is indeed our territory, simply chasing them away would make them think that the You family is powerless. Should they spread the word, I¡¯m afraid the reputation of the You family would take a hit.¡±


    ¡°Householder, this person had overstepped his boundaries by decapitating so many beasts and warriors. We should not tolerate such an arrogant person in the territory of the You family.¡±


    ¡°Going on a killing spree in our You family¡¯s territory is an act of outright defiance. We must kill this person.¡±


    ¡°I agree, we must kill him as a warning to everyone. Otherwise no one would treat the You family with respect in the future!¡±


    All the presbyters started sharing their opinions.


    You Yishan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Householder, I say we should not overthink on this matter, we just need to find who this person is and kill him. Not only will we offer a proper explanation to our friends from the Martial Tao world, we can also deter any others from disregarding our authority,¡± a presbyter said.


    You Yishan thought for a while, nodded and then he said:


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that then. Send an order to search for this person by using all our manpower and report to me once the person is found.¡±


    ¡°Meanwhile, please follow me to meet our friends from the Martial Tao world together.¡±


    ¡­


    You Yishan came to the gate with the other presbyters.


    A large crowd had gathered outside the gate of the You family¡¯s residence. There were people everywhere.


    ¡°The householder of the You family is here!¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°Householder You, my Lion was worth millions, yet it was decapitated. You must do something about it!¡±


    ¡°My fine horse was also worth a fortune.¡±


    ¡°Gujiang City is the territory of the You family, so you must take responsibility for the murder of our battle pets.¡±


    Each beast that had been killed was worth a fortune. These beasts were aggressive and sly in nature so it was already difficult to capture them, let alone train them.


    Therefore, every battle pet could be worth a fortune as well.


    You Yishan¡¯s expression was ugly. These people were scattered around Gujiang City, so it was hard for him to notice them, yet now that they had gathered here, he realized there were so many warriors in Gujiang City.


    There were roughly two to three hundred of them and their combined strength would be extremely great.


    Besides those who trained independently, most of them were from well-known sects and families. The You family could not afford to offend them in any way.


    So You Yishan suppressed the anger in his heart and pressed his palm downward and said, ¡°Everyone, please listen to me.¡±


    His voice was filled with Internal Breath, so it was as loud as an explosion. Everyone¡¯s shouting was overwhelmed by it.


    The crowd slowly fell silent.


    You Yishan said, ¡°The You family is genuinely honored to see everyone coming to Gujiang City. However, someone was rude and arrogant enough to show complete disrespect in our territory by committing a very disgusting deed. Please be assured that I have ordered my men to search for this person. Once he is found, I will catch him myself and put a proper end to this matter.¡±


    Once You Yishan finished speaking, he saw a disciple of the You family running hurriedly toward him.


    ¡°Householder, Presbyter Fei is requesting for help. He is unable to save young master Zhongjie by himself.¡±


    You Yishan and all the other presbyters of the You family were taken aback when they heard this.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± You Yishan said.


    If Presbyter Fei, a grade-eight Grandmaster, could not bring him back, the opponent must be very strong, so You Yishan immediately decided to pay this person a visit himself.


    You Yishan, all the presbyters of the You family and all those hundreds of warriors went to the place where the incident took place.


    On their way, all the ordinary people hid away from them when they saw them passing by.


    ¡­


    ¡°Save me, father.¡±


    You Zhongjie started crying once he saw You Yishan.


    Everyone shook their heads in disappointment. He was such a loser who enjoyed bullying others with the power of his family. He was indeed a disgrace to the You family.


    You Yishan¡¯s expression had grown extremely ugly. He pushed out one palm with great strength.


    This palm attack from a Human King had terrifying power.


    A gust of wind trailed behind the palm¡¯s path as it attacked the magic formation directly.


    However, what happened next was astonishing.


    The wind around You Yishan¡¯s palm penetrated the light screen and hit Ruan Yang directly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    There was no way Ruan Yang could take a palm attack from a Human King with his cultivation at the Acquired Realm. He burst into a blood mist instantly.


    Blood splattered over the faces and bodies of the others, including Lu Dao and Qiu Xian.


    You Zhongjie looked even more miserable as he started crying and screaming.


    You Yishan himself was shocked for a moment.


    ¡°Householder, this is a peculiar formation, please do not attack it head-on,¡± Presbyter Fei said as his right arm dangled lifelessly from his body. Blood was oozing from the corners of his mouth.


    When he arrived earlier, he also attacked the formation with a palm attack straightaway. However, the strength in his palm ricocheted back to him, breaking his arm and causing him severe internal injuries.


    He wanted to warn You Yishan, but was too late.


    You Yishan grew even angrier and stared at Presbyter Fei. ¡°What¡¯s the point in saying it now? Even an idiot could see there¡¯s something wrong with this formation,¡± he thought.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± He wanted to know who he just killed.


    ¡°He¡¯s from Heavenly Thunder Sect,¡± Lu Dao answered in fear, because he was right next to Ruan Yang when he was killed.


    You Yishan¡¯s expression changed immediately after hearing the words ¡°Heavenly Thunder Sect¡±; he was greatly irritated by this name.


    Heavenly Thunder Sect used to be a small sect until one day they found an ancient relic by chance and came into possession of a handwritten note on how to craft a Heavenly Thunder Bomb. With that, they quickly rose to be a powerful sect that controlled an entire region.


    He once witnessed the destructive power of a Heavenly Thunder Bomb with his own eyes. A bomb about the size of a thumb could easily destroy a mountain.


    You Yishan felt the beginning of a massive headache.


    ¡°Who did this? Come out right now!¡± He suddenly shouted furiously in a voice comparable to a blast of deafening thunder.


    Everyone was glancing around. Would someone really show up?


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A purple fist signet suddenly charged toward You Yishan out of thin air.


    You Yishan grew slightly mad. With Internal Breath surging inside his body, he raised a hand and unleashed a palm signet that tore the air and charged toward the incoming fist signet.


    The two signets clashed in mid-air.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A horrible explosion almost broke everyone¡¯s eardrums as an invisible storm started spreading everywhere and cut all the gigantic trees in half. Just the sound of it was terrifying enough.


    After the clash, everyone looked to the side.


    A figure appeared all of a sudden about a hundred meters away from the crowd.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± You Yishan asked.


    Everyone just realized that it was this person who initiated the attack.


    ¡°Chu Xun.¡±


    The crowd went wild.


    A moment later, the crowd was in an uproar as tongues wagged busily.


    A little fame goes a long way. There was barely anyone who had no idea who Chu Xun was.


    He once killed multiple Human Kings one after another. Such an amazing accomplishment had been spread across the Martial Tao Forum a long time ago.


    Chu Xun stepped forward and everyone stepped back subconsciously.


    Even You Yishan bristled from head to toe.


    Chu Xun was extremely infamous. ¡°Human King Killer¡±, ¡°Chu the Devil¡± and ¡°Chu the Cruel¡± were all the titles that he gained after killing numerous people.


    Every time Chu Xun stepped forward, the crowd would take one step back.


    The ordinary people on the street were all watching this from afar with curiosity.


    ¡°What do you want, Chu Xun?¡± You Yishan asked fiercely, yet deep inside he was extremely scared.


    Chu Xun stopped, looked at him coldly and said, ¡°From today onward, all beasts are not allowed to enter Gujiang City and people from the Martial Tao world are not allowed to harm the ordinary people.¡±


    You Yishan grew furious as he said, ¡°How dare you! Gujiang City is the territory of the You family, you are in no position to make any rules.¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly chuckled and said with a sarcastic look in his eyes, ¡°The entire Huaxia belongs only to our country, since when were the You family given any authority? If you insist on having an explanation, I was born in Gujiang and I am the major general of Huaxia. Do you think I have the authority to make the rules now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant, Chu Xun. You do not want to defame the You family,¡± You Yishan retorted angrily.


    Chu Xun looked at him in disdain, then glanced the crowd.


    ¡°Please remember what I just said. If I find another beast in Gujiang City, I will kill it along with its master.¡±


    Everyone was petrified and no one dared to rebut him.


    Chu the Devil killed without any hesitation, he could even slaughter Human Kings like a bunch of worms. Who could remain calm before such a powerful figure?


    ¡°Also, if I find anyone harming the ordinary citizens, I will kill you for sure.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words sounded flat and calm, yet to every warrior present, they exploded in their ears like heavenly thunder. Everyone started feeling dizzy after hearing his words and some even started bleeding from their ears.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you have gone too far,¡± You Yishan said furiously.


    Chu Xun looked directly at You Yishan with a sharp look and said indifferently, ¡°That includes the You family as well. If you guys break my rules, I will make sure I chase you out of Gujiang City for good.¡±


    When the powerful started fighting, it was always the powerless who would suffer.


    Seeing dozens of innocent citizens being harmed and killed, Chu Xun was extremely mad and there was a strong intent to kill burning inside him.

 Chapter 232 - Until One Dies

    You Yishan was furious. Although the You family had only been established for a short period of time, no one ever dared to challenge their authority ever since they occupied Gujiang City.


    Chu Xun was not merely challenging their authority, he was giving them an outright warning.


    Should he choose to succumb today, the You family would become the laughing stock in the Martial Tao world forever.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I know you are strong, but do you dare to think that you are invincible? Others may be scared of you, but don¡¯t be arrogant, because the You family is not afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly shot out at an incredible speed like a streak of lightning and appeared in front of You Yishan with only one step. He charged toward him with a fist signet in his hand, leaving rumbling sounds in his wake.


    You Yishan was both angry and surprised. The energy around him immediately became more concentrated as he channeled the surging Internal Breath in his body to his palms and retaliated.


    Chu Xun¡¯s fists were covered with light and a purple glow enveloped his entire body, making him look like an emperor. His fist hit the center of You Yishan¡¯s palm with an impact that was impossible to block.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A terrifying storm filled up the space. The top layer of the ground was blown away and ashes suddenly rained down everywhere.


    ¡°Thump! Thump!¡±


    You Yishan was knocked back by the force of the blow. As he skidded back, the ground exploded due to the tremendous impact channeled from his feet.


    He did not stop until he had taken at least ten steps back. A deep furrow appeared on the ground.


    You Yishan¡¯s expression turned livid. Chu Xun¡¯s strength was terrifying and his right arm was still trembling after receiving the hit.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Like a streak of light, Chu Xun approached You Yishan and swung his fist.


    You Yishan¡¯s expression changed again as he remembered the rumors about Chu Xun saying that he always killed his opponents in the simplest yet cruelest way.


    The energy around You Yishan¡¯s body had amassed to its fullest and there were visible ripples tearing open the space around him, making explosions in the air.


    The power of a Human King should not be underestimated.


    With glowing palms, he charged toward Chu Xun.


    There were countless explosions during their fight and the ground shook throughout their battle. Dozens of cars nearby were all blown into pieces and engulfed by flames. Even the tallest trees were felled by the strong energy from the fight. It was a horrifying scene as the roads exploded all around them.


    After a roar, You Yishan unleashed several palm signets that tore the air apart and charged straight toward Chu Xun.


    The Immortal Qi surged around Chu Xun¡¯s body and his fists were now equipped with an invincible energy. Just a couple of swings caused several deafening explosions in the air and all the palm signets were shattered.


    Chu Xun attacked using both fists covered in the Immortal Qi and two purple energy balls shot out from his fists.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    There were two heavy explosions. You Yishan grew even more surprised and enraged as he was forced backward. He sensed blood gushing to his throat and he almost spat out a mouthful of it.


    Chu Xun looked cold and indifferent as ever. ¡°You Yishan is stronger than the Human Kings I encountered before, he should be making a breakthrough from grade two very soon,¡± he thought.


    Chu Xun traveled a hundred meters with a single step. Just as the energy around him grew stronger, he swung his fists and unleashed several fist signets into the air.


    You Yishan was taken aback, because Chu Xun¡¯s Internal Breath felt much stronger. He immediately realized that Chu Xun had not been fighting with his full strength before.


    A streak of Immortal Qi charged toward him. With a loud explosion, all the bones in his body cracked and his body shot backward like a missile.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    Streaks of Immortal Qi flashed across the sky as they hit You Yishan one after another. He let out a miserable scream of pain as he smashed into an empty building and penetrated a cement wall that was almost 30 inches thick.


    Chu Xun stood watching the giant hole in the cement wall, with his hands behind his back.


    Everyone was astonished by the power they just witnessed. They never expected a Human King to take such a heavy hit.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The cement wall suddenly exploded, blowing pieces of rocks all over the place. You Yishan dashed out from the pile of debris.


    His hair was messy, his clothes were shredded into pieces and he was in a very bad state.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I¡­¡±


    His voice suddenly stopped and he looked slightly shocked.


    Countless purple strands in the air gradually coalesced into a whip.


    With a sudden flick of his wrist, Chu Xun swung the whip forcefully toward You Yishan.


    You Yishan growled furiously. He channeled his Internal Breath and formed a protective barrier around his body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Reincarnation Whip hit against You Yishan¡¯s protective barrier at full strength. After a ¡°bang¡±, the barrier exploded and the whip hit his left arm. Blood spurted out immediately.


    You Yishan screamed in agony. The whip left a bloody scar on his right arm and blood was gushing out from it.


    Everyone was petrified to witness a Human King getting injured.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The Reincarnation Whip was like a living creature. It retreated a couple of meters and attacked again with full strength.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Blood gushed into the air and You Yishan growled furiously. One could sense the panic in his voice as well. This time the whip hit his face and half of it was immediately soaked in blood and looked disgusting and terrifying.


    ¡°Swoosh¡­ Slap¡­¡±


    The Reincarnation Line continued making sharp attacking sounds. Each of its attack was impossible to block and each attack would definitely draw blood.


    You Yishan was now covered in bloody weals. He kept dodging from left to right, yet the whip never missed its target and carved his flesh away with every attack, as if it had eyes.


    A Human King¡¯s body was indeed extremely tough and it could remain unharmed even after being hit by a high-speed train. This time, however, it could not dodge the attacks of the Reincarnation Lines.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡± You Yishan growled furiously again. He was almost turning berserk.


    At this moment, he was as miserable as a stray dog, his usual dignity as a Human King was all gone.


    ¡°Chu Xun, this fight shall never end until one of us dies!¡± He shouted hysterically as the energy around him increased to an incredible level. With his Internal Breath surging between his palms, he then caught the Reincarnation Whip in an instant.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡± His face became distorted and the veins in his arms throbbed violently. He was trying to rip the Reincarnation Whip apart.


    Chu Xun¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, as if he was teasing his opponent.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    The whip in You Yishan¡¯s hands exploded right after Chu Xun said that word. A terrifying violet storm swept through the entire land and knocked You Yishan into the air and his blood was then splattered all over the sky.


    With a light tap of his feet, Chu Xun dashed out like a streak of light and caught up with You Yishan who was flying backward. He went up suddenly and stomped hard on You Yishan¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    After the jarring sounds of bones cracking, You Yishan screamed in pain and his chest caved inward. He fell from the sky and hit the ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The extremely tough surface of the asphalt road exploded and there were cracks all over the road.


    Everyone was already scared out of their wits and they could feel cold sweat running down their backs.


    You Yishan hit the ground and left a giant crater.


    Chu Xun said, ¡°Huaxia is not the battlefield for warriors and ordinary citizens are not meant for warriors to slaughter at their will. Since the You family refused to listen to my warning, I will make the You family disappear.¡±


    Chu Xun had a strong aura of killing intent about him. He was really angry this time, because the warriors apparently did not care about the lives of ordinary people at all.


    Everyone was shocked and terrified and they all felt chills creeping up their hands and feet.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and the Immortal Qi was unleashed once again.


    Everyone felt their hearts jumping to their throats. ¡°Chu Xun is about to kill a Human King!¡± They thought.


    ¡°Chu Xun, aren¡¯t you afraid that you will receive heavenly punishment for your cruelty?¡± You Yishan shouted furiously as he lay in the pit. There was more panic than anger in his voice.


    Chu Xun remained silent for a long while and said, ¡°I will receive heavenly punishment only if I do not kill you.¡±


    The Immortal Qi gathered around Chu Xun before he finished his sentence as he prepared to launch another attack.


    All of a sudden, a ripple with terrifying strength charged toward Chu Xun from a thousand meters away.


    Chu Xun dodged backward and deactivated the magic formation that blocked Lu Dao and the others¡¯ powers.


    This ripple was extremely terrifying and the space in its path shook violently.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ripple hit the ground, which exploded immediately and left a giant crater that was at least ten meters wide.


    Everyone opened their eyes wide in astonishment.


    Lu Dao and the others exploded into a blood mist upon being hit by the ripple.


    A figure appeared out of nowhere and his expression was so ugly that it looked like he just ate a dead child.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression looked very intriguing.


    The person who just appeared was an old man who looked emaciated and his hair was totally white. If not for his foul expression and the cold look in his eyes, one would say that he had a wise and sage-like look.


    ¡°Chu the Devil,¡± the elder said coldly.


    Chu Xun raised an eyebrow slightly.


    ¡°I am You Tianyi of the You family,¡± the elder said.


    ¡­


    The crowd gasped in surprise.


    You Tianyi was the Elder Ancestor of the You family. It was rumored that he had long been a grade-two Human King and now he was preparing for his breakthrough to grade three.


    No one expected him to show up.


    The sharp look remained in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. Under the intense gaze of the elder, he laughed coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of you.¡±


    Everyone was taken aback. Their discussion just now was so loud that even someone with a hearing disability was able to hear them, yet Chu Xun purposely said he did not know who he was. They could not think of another person who was as arrogant as him.


    They all thought You Tianyi would burst with rage, yet the anger on his face was suddenly replaced with a smile. Everyone was surprised at his ability to change his expression at will.


    ¡°You really live up to your name with that arrogance and aggression, Chu the Devil.¡±


    Chu Xun remained silent because there was no way he could argue with what You Tianyi just said. His infamous title was widespread across the Martial Tao world.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, Earth is undergoing a huge transformation and the Martial Tao world will rise again after such a long time. No one will be able to stop that. Those ordinary people are nothing but useless scums who are destined to be cast out with the change of time. Why must you become the enemies of the people who walk the same path as you just for those scums?¡± You Tianyi said casually, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    Chu Xun squinted and concealed his cold look.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, since Gujiang City is under the You family, we will surely protect the well-being of everyone here. However, Gujiang is such a huge place and there are so many friends from the Martial Tao world here. I¡¯m sure you can understand that small incidents like this can¡¯t be avoided.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled brightly and said, ¡°I also have a small incident to relate. There was someone called You Zhongjie among the people you just killed. I wonder who that person was to you?¡±


    You Tianyi¡¯s smile suddenly froze and the ugly expression returned to his face, because You Zhongjie was his grandson.


    ¡°Chu Xun,¡± he said angrily and gritted his teeth.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°You Zhongjie allowed beasts to harm innocent people earlier. Now that you¡¯ve killed him yourself, I admire your righteousness. After all, it was you who promised the well-being of everyone in Gujiang City, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    You Tianyi¡¯s expression changed multiple times within a very short period of time. It was both funny and entertaining to witness that.


    His first appearance was cool and imposing. With only one palm attack, he forced Chu Xun to step back and killed a bunch of insignificant people.


    But now¡­ he felt his cheeks burning with embarrassment and shame, because he had killed his own grandson with that attack.


    ¡°You Yishan, you scum!¡± You Tianyi growled.


    You Yishan spat two mouthfuls of blood as he lay in the pit. ¡°What did I do?¡± He thought as he felt himself gradually becoming frustrated and crazy, because You Zhongjie was dead and had been killed by his own grandfather.


    ¡°Chu Xun, did you do that on purpose?¡± You Tianyi asked with a fierce look.


    He thought his attack forced Chu Xun to dodge, yet now it appeared that he had fallen into Chu Xun¡¯s trap.


    Chu Xun said teasingly, ¡°Bingo! You have surely become wiser as you age.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± You Tianyi said with a strong killing intent.


    Chu Xun chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Did your heart ache? Dozens of ordinary citizens were killed and harmed just now, do you think their families will feel the same pain as you?¡±


    ¡°So what if they are dead? They are nothing but scums, don¡¯t you ever compare them with the You family.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly become cold. He said fiercely, ¡°It seems that you have forgotten my warning. If that¡¯s the case, I will remove the You family from Gujiang City for good.¡±


    ¡°Such arrogance! Others may be afraid of you, but I am not!¡±


    ¡°You talk too much.¡± Chu Xun shouted coldly.


    They attacked at the same time before Chu Xun finished his sentence.


    Chu Xun made a magic signet with one hand and tapped it in the air.


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    A piercing cry of a phoenix echoed in everyone¡¯s ears as a phoenix shadow of at least ten meters long rose among the flames that ignited the sky. It gazed at everyone on the ground with its cold eyes. With a flip of its wings, purple flames covered the entire sky and everything became distorted amidst the extreme heat.


    The phoenix shadow soared across the sky and attacked everything on the ground.


    You Tianyi¡¯s hands were also moving. Instead of forming a magic signet, he was executing a martial skill.


    ¡°Tsunami Slash!¡±


    He pressed his palms together and his energy grew to a terrifying level. With Internal Breath surging in his body, he pushed forward with great strength.


    Giant ripples were unleashed like a tsunami that could engulf everything on the shore. It charged toward the fire phoenix, making terrifying explosions along its path.

 Chapter 233 - The Water and Fire Are Incompatible!

    The phoenix stretched its wings in the sky and dived down with burning purple flames. The terrifying purple flames distorted the air, making frightening exploding sounds.


    Crashing waves surged fiercely and met with the flames, like the Milky Way pouring down.


    You Tianyi, who was a second-grade Human King and only a step away from becoming the third-grade Human King, was very powerful. Even Chu Xun didn¡¯t dare underestimate him.


    Boom!


    The phoenix with raging flames collided with the Tsunami Slash from You Tianyi.


    As the saying goes, fire and water are incompatible. Earth-shaking booming sound was heard immediately, shattering the glasses within a thousand meters. The cars, buildings, and old trees around were destroyed by the blast in an instant.


    The warriors all stepped back screaming, but the blast was so fast that a dozen people were killed in a second.


    Fortunately, those ordinary onlookers had been scared away when Chu Xun and You Yishan started to fight. Otherwise, the consequence would have been disastrous.


    Apart from the blast, a huge gush of steam rose the moment the flames met the waves, and covered the area within several hundred meters.


    The warriors who survived the explosion were still in fear. Continuous booming sounds resounded in the steam. The warriors wanted to see what had happened, but the steam blocked their sight.


    Boom!


    With a dull collision sound, two figures shot away quickly.


    ¡°Chu Xun, go to hell.¡±


    You Tianyi roared angrily and punched forward. A several-meter-long saber made of water appeared. The blade, which was made of rapid and surging waves, gave people a chilling feeling.


    Chu Xun was slightly surprised. He realized that every Human King should be taken seriously and that You Tianyi¡¯s skills of water was very powerful.


    The terrifying huge blade slashed down toward Chu Xun, causing the ground to crack under the horrible suppressing force.


    ¡°You Tianyi, from today on, the You family won¡¯t exist in Gujiang City, and you only have yourself to blame for this.¡±


    While Chu Xun spoke, Immortal Qi surrounded him, and his aura surged violently. All his bones started to quiver, and all his organs seemed to be echoing with him. Golden light erupted from his bones, and he was covered by Immortal Qi. As he moved his hands and feet, there were chanting sounds of dragons. The scene was very strange.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded all of a sudden. Chu Xun rushed up to the sky, and his fists were covered with purple light. He met the huge saber with bare hands.


    The momentum of his fists soared as he threw out a punch. Hong Meng Immortal Qi erupted fiercely like a bolt of lightning rolling around.


    Boom!


    His simple punch landed on the huge saber, causing a dull crashing sound. There were ripples of water while Immortal Qi spread around.


    Chu Xun stopped the huge saber from slashing down with his fist. Water splashed around, and there was a fist-sized gap on the blade.


    ¡°Chu Xun, it¡¯s too early for you to cheer,¡± You Tianyi growled. With that, the gap of his blade was filled with water, and the blade was as complete as before, emitting a frightening aura.


    Among all the weapons, the saber was the king while the sword was the emperor. The saber was always fierce and overbearing.


    ¡°Chu Xun, the water is merciless and always changing, so prepare for death,¡± You Tianyi said arrogantly.


    His saber was yet to cut down, but the Saber Qi was extremely chilling.


    Chu Xun remained indifferent. With his body surrounded by Immortal Qi, he looked as noble as a king.


    Swoosh!


    He jumped up to the sky again, and horrible purple flames suddenly rose from his fist. The terrifically high temperature even distorted the air. Chu Xun waved his fist in the air.


    A phoenix made of purple flames jumped out of Chu Xun¡¯s fist.


    This was a move from the Eternal Phoenix Scripture¡ªFlaming Phoenix Burning the Land.


    The phoenix, which was made of purple flames, was not big. It soared up to the sky with the wind. Its wings were no longer than two meters long when they stretched, but its domineering aura sent a chill to people¡¯s hearts and made them want to worship it.


    The phoenix knocked the huge saber down with its invincible aura.


    Boom!


    When the two crashed into each other, the sound of the explosion made people¡¯s blood surge inside them, and blood flew down the corner of the mouths of most people.


    Boom!


    The saber was covered with cracks, and with a booming sound, it exploded and was turned into rain all over the sky.


    Sizzle!


    Heavy steam rose up in the sky, and the falling rain was vaporized by the flaming phoenix.


    The phoenix cried loudly and flew across the sky to attack You Tianyi.


    You Tianyi ran a hundred meters away to hide instead of taking the move.


    The phoenix knocked into a building of a dozen floors several hundred meters away and exploded. The building swayed and collapsed, stirring dust up that covered the sky.


    While everyone was shocked, Chu Xun clenched his hand and made a fist print to kill You Tianyi.


    You Tianyi¡¯s face darkened. Chu Xun was more powerful than he had thought. He was so jealous of Chu Xun for he was so young yet so strong.


    Bang! Bang¡­!


    The two of them came to blows again and simply collided with each other. The air seemed to be torn apart by the exploding sound, and the ground started to shake and burst open, full of pits and cracks.


    Chu Xun¡¯s body was shining, and purple light erupted around his fists. Even a gentle wave of his hand would stir the air violently.


    He punched forward, and Immortal Qi swept over with a terrifying aura.


    Boom!


    The punch landed on You Tianyi¡¯s shoulder and knocked him away. Half of his body became numb.


    Chu Xun chased after him and kept punching with both hands to kill him.


    Bang! Bang¡­!


    Violent blasts spread around. You Tianyi was indeed powerful as an expert only a step away from becoming a third-grade Grandmaster. It was hard to deal with him.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you¡¯re far from powerful enough to kill me,¡± You Tianyi shouted arrogantly and was calm, though he was thrown back.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes shone with purple light.


    Boom!


    A purple ball of Qi erupted from Chu Xun¡¯s fist and grew bigger facing the wind. It became as big as a basketball in an instant and hit You Tianyi¡¯s protective shield of Qi.


    The next moment, the frightening explosion caused ear-piercing sounds in the air. Terrifying energy blast spread over the place. You Tianyi roared in anger and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Swoosh!


    The purple ball of Qi surged again, caught up with You Tianyi, and exploded.


    You Tianyi was both shocked and angry. His blood splashed high in the sky.


    He crashed into a hill several hundred meters away like a cannonball, and where he landed exploded.


    After the evolution of the earth, the movement of the earth¡¯s crust became frequent. It was no longer a strange thing to see a hill rise from flat ground. Gujiang City was a quite flat place, and now, it had become much bigger than before and was full of towering mountains, tall trees, and strange rocks.


    Boom!


    The hill exploded, causing the air to be full of dust. You Tianyi stepped out of the ruins of the hill.


    All the people were shocked and dumbfounded.


    They saw that You Tianyi was covered by golden light, and that his aura became powerful and frightening.


    ¡°Purple-gold Armor!¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help calling out in surprise.


    The You family had found an ancient relic and gained many treasures in it. The Purple-gold Armor was one of those treasures.


    The You family was very clever to know that it would bring them trouble if others knew they had many treasures. Therefore, after the news that they found a relic spread away, they auctioned some of the treasures, to let others believe that they had sold all the treasures they had gained and let those greedy people give up their intentions on them.


    This time, Ruan Yang, Lu Dao, Qiu Xian, and Qiu Xian hurried to Gujiang City only to bid for those treasures.


    However, You Zhongjie screwed everything up.


    You Tianyi¡¯s hair fluttered wildly in the air, and the Purple-gold Armor on his upper body gave off bright light. His eyes were glittering with killing intent.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces with my hands,¡± You Tianyi said in a chilling tone.


    He knew very well that Chu Xun¡¯s body was very strong, and among those who he knew, Chu Xun¡¯s body was the strongest one.


    Thus, he used his Purple-gold Armor without hesitation. The Purple-gold Armor was a piece of terrifically good defensive equipment. He had once tried to leave a scratch on it with all his strength but failed.


    Chu Xun was rendered speechless. To fight him, his enemy even used an immortal weapon. He was more and more curious about what the earth would look like after it woke up completely.


    Emperor Ao had once told him that the earth used to be much more glorious than the world of cultivation, and Chu Xun was really longing to see a totally awakened earth.


    Swoosh!


    You Tianyi moved and charged directly at Chu Xun. With his palms surrounded by his Internal Breath, he punched toward Chu Xun.


    With the Purple-gold Armor protecting him, he was more confident than before.


    Chu Xun¡¯s dark eyes shone brightly, and there were booming sounds inside his body. His bones emitted golden light, which shone through his pores and covered his body. Surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Chu Xun felt his heart beating rapidly and forcefully.


    He punched forward with an invincible aura and shattered You Tianyi¡¯s palm print before throwing out another punch.


    Clang!


    The punch landed on the Purple-gold Armor, and there was an ear-piercing sound of metal on metal in the place. Sparks were flying in the air.


    ¡°Chu Xun, no matter how strong your body is, you can¡¯t break my Purple-gold Armor. You¡¯ll die today.¡± You Tianyi laughed wildly. At beginning, he was a little worried because Chu Xun¡¯s body strength was so strong. However, Chu Xun didn¡¯t even leave a scratch on the Purple-gold Armor with the just punch.


    Chu Xun was slightly shocked. The defensive power of the Purple-gold Armor was strong beyond his imagination. He wondered who made this armor that was as good as a middle-grade immortal weapon.


    The wooden sword he had used and the silver spear he got from Wang An of the Spirit Snake Sect were low-grade immortal weapons.


    Clang! Clang¡­!


    Chu Xun quickly punched You Tianyi a dozen times in succession, but You Tianyi didn¡¯t get hurt because of the Purple-gold Armor.


    ¡°Chu Xun, stop running. You must die here!¡± You Tianyi yelled and punched in succession.


    Violent and visible waves surged fiercely. The waves beat the shore, and huge waves rose to the sky, coming overwhelmingly at Chu Xun.


    With a flash of his body, Chu Xun ran a hundred meters away. His eyes were cold, and he made a handprint with one hand and pointed his finger out in the air.


    Boom!


    The sky began to shake, and an ancient aura of vicissitudes spread over. A huge finger pointed to the void with a frightening aura.


    Demon-slain Finger¡ªscaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger.


    The giant finger pressed down with a terrifying force behind it. It seemed to be unstoppable and hit the surging waves forcefully.


    Boom!


    The Demon-slain Finger shattered You Tianyi¡¯s attacks.


    Chu Xun took one step forward and stood in front of You Tianyi, five meters away from him. He raised his fists, and the fist momentum started to rumble like a bolt of lightning rolling around.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Chu Xun punched You Tianyi in the chest, but the Purple-gold Armor suddenly shone brightly and stopped Chu Xun¡¯s fist. As a result, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t push his fist forward any longer.


    You Tianyi¡¯s face was full of disdain, and he looked at Chu Xun arrogantly.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as Immortal Qi gushed out of his eyes. His fists emitted dazzling purple light all of a sudden, and it sounded like thundering.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± You Tianyi flew backward and screamed. There was an obvious fist print on the Purple-gold Armor that covered his chest.


    Boom!


    You Tianyi crashed into a mountain once again, causing it to explode and dust to roll.


    All the people were terrified, shuddering.


    Everyone in the Martial Tao World knew that the You family had auctioned some treasures. Among them, the Purple-gold Armor drew the most attention. Many people knew well how strong the defensive power of the Purple-gold Armor could be, and it was said that the armor could stand a blow from a fourth-grade Human King.


    Chu Xun leaving a fist mark on the Purple-gold Armor indicated that he was at least a third-grade Human King.


    Boom!


    The mountain exploded and You Tianyi rushed out of it. With dust all over his face and a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, his eyes were full of disbelief.


    ¡°Impossible¡­ How could this be possible¡­¡± He murmured incessantly, looking like it was difficult for him to accept that Chu Xun had left a fist print on the Purple-gold Armor.


    At the same time, he felt a faint sense of unease in his heart. He was afraid that the Purple-gold Armor might not be able to protect him.


    Maybe even he himself hadn¡¯t noticed the change of his thought. Previously, he wanted to kill Chu Xun, but now he only wanted to protect himself.


    Chu Xun was full of murderous intent, and the aura around him was terrifying. The just punch was called Thunder-shocking Fist, a very powerful move from the Hong Meng Scripture.


    ¡°You Tianyi, I¡¯ll kill you today.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s killing intent was strong.


    You Tianyi¡¯s face turned gloomy. He smiled viciously and said, ¡°Demon King Chu, you¡¯re not strong enough to kill me!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, an inky broadsword suddenly appeared in his hand. In an instant, the temperature of the place dropped dramatically, and the air was filled with coldness. The blade light was icy and chilling, which made people feel cold all over.

 Chapter 234 - The Fall of the You Family!

    Everyone turned to look at You Tianyi in surprise because the black broadsword in his hand gave them a chilling feeling, which was very shocking.


    However, Chu Xun looked at the ring on You Tianyi¡¯s finger. It was a Storage Ring, the same as the ring on Chu Xun¡¯s finger.


    Chu Xun¡¯s ring was of a low grade and a bit rough. Because he had only gained the Cold Stone of Fantasy at that time and lacked other materials, there were only more than a dozen square meters of space inside the ring. The ring on You Tianyi¡¯s finger was obviously of better quality than his, and he estimated that there were a lot of treasures in it. After all, the You family had robbed an ancient relic.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned feverish. It seemed that he had to act like a robber again today.


    There was a cold look in You Tianyi¡¯s eyes, and the Purple-gold Armor he wore was shining with golden light. The black broadsword in his hand was chilling and malicious, and he emitted a strong killing intent.


    Swoosh!


    You Tianyi took a step forward and slashed down with his broadsword. The cold Saber Qi gathered together and shot forward, cutting the void open and making shocking sizzling sounds.


    Chu Xun¡¯s bones were shining with golden light, and purple light emitted through the pores of his whole body. Surrounded by Immortal Qi, he looked as if he had worn a purple armor.


    He let out a light shout, and his fists started to shine. A purple fist print shot out and collided with the Saber Qi.


    Boom!


    The sound of the intense explosion was ear-piercing, causing violent energy waves to spread around and destroy everything in its path.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± You Tianyi now was very arrogant. With the two secret treasures in his hand, he could attack others and defend himself.


    ¡°Kill me? You¡¯re not qualified to kill me!¡± Chu Xun said in a tone of disdain.


    ¡°Hump! I¡¯ll chop off your head and use it as a urinal pot. By then, let¡¯s see how you can still be so arrogant!¡± You Tianyi sneered and brandished his broadsword, which shone dazzlingly.


    Chu Xun made a fist print and attacked.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew in all directions, and the broadsword was knocked aside by Chu Xun¡¯s punch, causing terrifying ripples that could break gold and stone.


    You Tianyi changed to poke upward with the broadsword, whose aura was chilling to the bone.


    Clang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist hit the blade, and at the same time, he threw out another punch.


    You Tianyi held the broadsword horizontally and used it as a shield. Chu Xun¡¯s fist hit the blade again, causing violent ripples to spread. You Tianyi was thrown back for dozens of meters.


    ¡°Chu Xun, does your fist hurt? You can¡¯t break through my defense. Stretch out your head and let me cut it off. Otherwise, after I kill you, I will kill your whole family,¡± You Tianyi said in a mocking tone loudly.


    A horrible killing intent suddenly rose from Chu Xun¡¯s body, like a huge wild beast suddenly woke up.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s icy voice sent a chill to people¡¯s skin.


    The next moment, Chu Xun¡¯s hand started to shine brightly with gold light. A golden stick about three or four meters long appeared.


    Chu Xun swung the golden stick, causing golden ripples in a large area, like the Milky Way pouring down.


    Clang!


    The golden stick hit the black broadsword fiercely. In an instant, a black storm rolled wildly, and there were terrifying sounds of the collision. The people present only felt that their eardrums were almost torn by the sounds. The faces of the warriors with low cultivation turned pale, and their ears started bleeding.


    You Tianyi couldn¡¯t laugh anymore. He was knocked hundreds of meters away by the stick. His hands holding the broadsword were trembling, and there was a deep cut between his thumb and index finger. Blood gushed out there.


    Chu Xun rushed over and waved his golden stick, causing colorful ripples all over the sky.


    Clang! Clang¡­!


    Sparks flew in all directions, and Chu Xun swung his huge stick with great strength as if he were forging iron.


    You Tianyi was forced to defend himself. Every time the golden stick hit his broadsword, it would make his blood surge inside him, and he almost spat blood several times. Chu Xun was so strong that You Tianyi¡¯s bones started to shiver, and blood kept gushing out between his thumb and index finger. He could barely hold his broadsword.


    Chu Xun hit the broadsword with his stick once more. The broadsword kept buzzing, and horrible ripples spread away.


    You Tianyi grunted, and his face was drained of color. The broadsword slipped out of his hand, and with a bang, it caused a huge crack about dozens of meters wide on the ground.


    Without the broadsword, You Tianyi¡¯s defensive power was greatly reduced for he only had Purple-gold Armor with him now.


    Bang!


    The golden stick smashed toward You Tianyi and suppressed the radiance given off by the Purple-gold Armor. You Tianyi spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying away.


    Chu Xun rushed out, picked up the black broadsword, and then chased after You Tianyi.


    You Tianyi turned his palm over and took out a one-meter-long dark gold writing brush when he drew backward. The tip of the writing brush shone with faint golden light and gave out terrifying pressure.


    Chu Xun focused his eyes on the writing brush. The gold stain on the brush turned out to be the blood of a divine beast. He didn¡¯t know how long this brush had existed, but he was surprised to find that it still possessed the suppressing force of the divine beast.


    ¡°How many treasures did You Tianyi find? He is just like a walking treasure house.¡± Chu Xun thought to himself. His eyes looked feverish. He was good at refining weapons, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to make any good weapons without materials.


    Boom!


    There were thundering sounds in the mid-air, and all the spiritual power that flew in the air all gathered toward You Tianyi. To be precise, it was gathering toward the writing brush.


    You Tianyi wrote in the air with his writing brush, and a golden word ¡°slash¡± emerged in the sky, giving off a strong sense of destruction, which was extremely frightening.


    Puff!


    You Tianyi spat out a mouthful of blood. It consumed too much energy of him to write the word. It almost drained all the energy in him.


    ¡°Chu Xun, do you think that you will win? It¡¯s too early for you to be happy.¡±


    After You Tianyi said that, he pointed forward with the writing brush in his hand. The golden word ¡°slash¡± immediately came crashing at Chu Xun with terrifying pressure, like a mountain collapsing.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. He looked at You Tianyi and said, ¡°I know how to write, too.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun put away the golden stick, raised one of his hands, and wrote in the air.


    In an instant, the void began rumbling, and the ground started shaking. His frightening killing intent spread out like a tide, giving others a creepy feeling.


    A purple word ¡°kill¡± appeared in the air with terrifying killing intent spreading over the place.


    Hong Meng Scripture¡ªFormula of Kill!


    Chu Xun poked forward in the air, and the word ¡°kill¡± shot out and surged in the wind. In the blink of an eye, it became as large as a square table. With overwhelming killing intent, it smashed toward the character ¡°slash¡± that was flying toward it.


    Boom!


    With the earth-shattering explosion, a storm rose in the place. There was a terrifying mushroom cloud in the sky, and raging flames shot up into the sky, which was really frightening.


    Puff puff¡­!


    You Tianyi kept spitting blood and looked dispirited. Without the support of his internal breath, the Purple-gold Armor on his body dimmed a lot.


    Chu Xun rushed over, made a fist print with his hand, and aimed a blow at him.


    You Tianyi was scared out of his wits. He shouted loudly, ¡°Immortal Chu, please¡­ please don¡¯t kill me. My family is willing to submit to you¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Blood splashed in the mid-air. You Tianyi screamed miserably as Chu Xun crushed his legs with one punch.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late to beg.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice was cold. He placed his fingers together and slashed forward with them. A saber made of Immortal Qi shot out violently.


    Puff!


    A gush of blood splashed several meters away when You Tianyi¡¯s head flew away. Chu Xun cut his head off.


    Chu Xun walked up to You Tianyi, pulled the Storage Ring off You Tianyi¡¯s finger, and seized the Purple-gold Armor quickly before putting it away.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± You Yishan had seen his son die terribly with his own eyes, and now, his father was beheaded by Chu Xun in front of him. He was so furious and grieved.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were full of indifference. He punched backward, and with a bang, You Yishan exploded into a bloody mist.


    From this moment on, the You family, which had two Human Kings, fell. Since You Tianyi and You Yishan died, the rest of the family was left weak and helpless.


    Hundreds of warriors present all shivered in silence. They had followed the You family there to fight for justice for their dead battle pets. They hadn¡¯t expected You Yishan and the old master of the You family to be killed by Chu Xun so easily. Now, they didn¡¯t dare to demand an explanation from Chu Xun anymore.


    Seeing that Chu Xun was looking at them, they were almost scared out of their wits. The point was that Chu Xun was known for his cruelty. He would slaughter a whole sect easily, so it was natural that those people would look terrified.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make your moves?¡± Chu Xun said in a playful tone.


    The group of people shrank their necks at the same time and kept shaking their heads. They were not stupid, and they knew very well that they would be courting death to fight Chu Xun, and that though they greatly outnumbered Chu Xun, they still couldn¡¯t defeat him. Even if the number of the people of their side doubled, they would still be killed if they were to fight Chu Xun.


    ¡°Immortal Chu, we¡¯re here to watch the fight and cheer for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your name for a long time. I heard that the father and son of the You family wanted to court death, so we came to have a look.¡±


    ¡°You have always been my idol, Immortal Chu. But I didn¡¯t have the chance to meet you. I heard that the father and son of the You family were disrespectful to you, so I came to cheer for you and catch a glimpse of your demeanor, Immortal Chu.¡±


    ¡°I came for the same reason. I didn¡¯t know that the rumor was true until I saw you today. You¡¯re indeed extraordinary and outstanding, Immortal Chu, with the look of a god and an invincible aura.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Flattery was useful at all times. Those who had followed the You family there to avenge their battle pets all revolted against their own side shamelessly. Even the elders of the You family also started to flatter Chu Xun with every obsequious, praising word they could think of.


    Chu Xun was stunned. These people¡­ were quite right.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Chu Xun stopped their flattery. ¡°I won¡¯t take what happened today seriously with you guys, but remember, if anyone dares to bring those wild beasts into Gujiang City, then don¡¯t blame me for not warning you in advance.¡±


    When everyone heard that Chu Xun would let them go, they couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief, and a happy look appeared on their faces.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± the crowd was surprised to hear the word. They all looked at Chu Xun and listened with great attention.


    ¡°But I need you guys to do one thing. There are many fierce beasts around Gujiang City, and there are over three hundred people of you. Please go to hunt those beasts with ten people as a team since you have nothing to do now. This will do good to the people and benefit yourselves as well.¡±


    The crowd did not dare to refuse and agreed to team up. They went to hunt the beasts with 10 people as a team obediently.


    They thought that no matter what would happen, they had to kill one or two beasts. Otherwise, if Chu Xun pursued the matter, the consequences would be terrible.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t rush to the You family until everyone left. He thought that such a big family must have plenty of wealth.


    However, when Chu Xun arrived at the house of the You family and found the entrance of the treasure house, he was so angry that he almost swore.


    The door of the treasure house was wide open, and it was empty, with only the smell of all kinds of herbs in it. Someone actually took away what belonged to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was very angry. His divine thoughts spread out and covered the area within a thousand meters.


    Swoosh!


    The next moment, Chu Xun chose a direction and ran away. He crossed a hundred meters with each step and was as fast as lightning.


    In less than thirty minutes, Chu Xun caught up with a group of people, who were the elders of the You family. Seeing that You Tianyi and You Yishan died, those people wanted to escape with the treasures.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t say much and knocked these people out directly. He carried all the spiritual flowers, rare fruits, spiritual herbs, and spiritual elixir into a big truck, and then headed for Qianlong Mountain.


    Chu Xun drove to the top of the mountain.


    Tang Rou and others came up to meet him. When they saw the truck full of all kinds of treasures, their eyes became fixed.


    ¡°Little Xun, what are you doing?¡± Chu Tianhe was also a cultivator now, so he naturally understood the value of these treasures.


    ¡°The You family is over, and these treasures became ownerless, so I brought them back so as not to waste them,¡± Chu Xun replied with a smile.


    After that, the group of people started to unload the things in the car.


    Chu Xun smiled happily. The You family was indeed very rich. Among these treasures, there were Green Icy Herb and Jiuyou Momordica Grosvenori Fruit. When they became mature and were refined into pills, the people present could make a breakthrough quickly by taking them. Their cultivation was still very low now.


    In the afternoon, Chu Xun leading a group of people began to open up the wasteland and cut out a piece of land of more than a dozen acres. He set up a magic formation and transplanted all the spiritual herbs into it.


    As Qianlong Mountain was connected to a Spirit Vein, the spiritual energy there was several times denser than that in the outside world. It nourished these spiritual herbs and made them grow vigorously. The strong herbal fragrance drifted away, and the herbs grew very well.


    ¡°Sir, when will these spiritual herbs be mature?¡± Chen Hanlong drooled over the herbs, and the sweet herbal smell was very attractive.


    Even several old men, including Chu Tianhe and Tang Wenyan, swallowed their throats at the temptation of the smell, and their stomachs started to grumble.


    Chu Xun laughed and said, ¡°Very soon. It will be mature in half a year.¡±


    Seeing everyone¡¯s greedy look, Chu Xun laughed joyfully and said, ¡°Rest assured. You can eat the spiritual herbs as many as you want when they become mature.¡±


    He had an idea in his mind. Less than one percent of the land was planted with spiritual herbs, so he thought he should pay a visit to the territory of other forces and their treasure houses. It would save him much time and energy to look for spiritual herbs, and was also very easy for him to do.

 Chapter 235 - Fire Dragon Palace!

    Chu Xun wondered which force he should start with.


    Tianlong Fort, Sifang Sword Sect¡­ those forces all had offended him.


    Suddenly, his mobile phone vibrated and interrupted his thinking.


    He picked it up and glanced at it. It was a call from Long Ao.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Chu Xun answered the call, with a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth. In order to avoid taking charge of the Fire Dragon Palace, he had left Long Ao behind and ran away without any sense of righteousness.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, Senior Long got injured.¡± It was not the voice of Long Ao, but of Zhong Ren, which sounded panicked.


    The smile froze at the corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth.


    Back when Zhong Ren told him that Azure Dragon was injured, he thought he was lying only to draw him to the capital city. Now, he realized that it might be true. Otherwise, cunning as Long Ao was, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the capital city so recklessly.


    ¡°Wait for me,¡± Chu Xun said and hung up the phone.


    Long Ao had done him a favor, so he had to go to the capital city now.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The Fire Dragon Palace was located in the canyon of Maple Mountain in the capital city.


    This place used to be the territory of the Demon King Sect, which had been destroyed by Chu Xun. After the battle between Chu Xun and the old Demon King, Chu Xun disappeared, and everyone thought that he had died. The top official specially approved of Chu Xun¡¯s personal belongings being buried in Maple Canyon.


    However, Chu Xun appeared again later, and the place was thus left unused until the government and the Martial Tao World joined hands to establish the Fire Dragon Palace.


    Because most members of the Fire Dragon Palace were from the Martial Tao World, the palace was built in an ancient style.


    There were four squads in the Fire Dragon Palace, namely Flaming Fox, Astrology, Torrid Tempest, and Purple Phoenix.


    The Palace Master used to be Gao Qingling, a Human King, but he died unexpectedly, causing the Fire Dragon Palace to be in chaos because of the struggle for power.


    The Fire Dragon Palace had been established for only a short period of time, and it had many drawbacks. The Martial Tao World and the government had always been incompatible, so after Gao Qingling died, both sides tried to take the power.


    This became a headache to the amiable old man. The government had no choice but to ask Chu Xun for help because it didn¡¯t have many experts.


    Of course, this was also Emperor Ao¡¯s idea.


    Among the four squads, only Purple Phoenix belonged to the government and was led by Azure Dragon and others. However, Azure Dragon¡¯s cultivation was too low, and he had been suppressed by other squads in the Fire Dragon Palace. Fortunately, he had many powerful thermal weapons provided by the state, so other squads didn¡¯t go too far. However, in the face of the interest, thermal weapons didn¡¯t work any longer.


    Originally, the four squads had agreed that the beasts they hunted would be shared equally. Half a month ago, the four squads went out and killed a mountain-sized white elephant. This white elephant¡¯s cultivation was almost as high as that of those people who were only a step away from becoming Human Kings, and the four squads had paid a price to kill it.


    Each part of the white elephant was valuable, and even its blood was full of energy elements, which were of great benefit to the warrior¡¯s cultivation. Especially the elephant¡¯s long tusks, they emitted white light and fierce aura and were very valuable.


    During the hunting, Purple Phoenix contributed to it the most and should have been given a tusk. However, Astrology took the tusk for themselves, and it enraged Azure Dragon. He found the people of Astrology and argued with them. Later, they came to blows, and Azure Dragon got punched and almost died. If it were not for the sake of the state, the other party would have turned Azure Dragon into a mist of blood with one blow.


    The leader of Astrology was named Yan Chong, a first-grade Human King.


    After Long Ao arrived in the capital city, he directly came to fight Yan Chong with the Eight Trigrams Bronze Mirror. After a hundred moves, Long Ao was seriously injured, and Yan Chong seized the Eight Trigrams Bronze Mirror from him.


    That was why Zhong Ren had called Chu Xun.


    The Astrology squad was located at the east of the canyon. In the main hall, Long Ao¡¯s breath was feeble, and his clothes were stained with blood.


    Yan Chong played with the Eight Trigrams Bronze Mirror in his hand, looking very pleased.


    ¡°What a good stuff!¡± he murmured.


    A first-grade Human King could kill him easily with the help of the bronze mirror.


    With this bronze mirror, no one of the four squads could be his match.


    He thought that he was destined to be the Palace Master.


    ¡°Captain, what about this old guy?¡± An eighth-grade Grandmaster asked.


    Yan Chong glanced at Long Ao, then looked away, and said, ¡°He¡¯s Azure Dragon¡¯s master, so he probably works for the government. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a powerful person from the government. It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated our state before.¡±


    Yan Chong thought for a long time before adding, ¡°Kill him.¡±


    ¡°But captain, he works for the state.¡± the eighth-grade Grandmaster was shocked.


    ¡°So what? The Fire Dragon Palace doesn¡¯t work for the state. First, it was Azure Dragon that challenged us. Then, it was this old guy. If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson, there will be endless nobodies coming to challenge us. So, let¡¯s just kill him as a warning to others. Let others know that it¡¯s easy to enter the gate of Astrology but hard to leave.¡±


    The eighth-grade Grandmaster still felt it wrong to kill Long Ao. He said, ¡°Captain, why don¡¯t we lock him up first and see how the government will respond to this?¡±


    Yan Chong frowned, then nodded, and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s lock him up first. We¡¯ll deal with him after we finish what we¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Captain, you¡¯re going to¡­ ¡± The eighth-grade Grandmaster was very clever.


    Yan Chong gave him a praising look and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. Gao Qingling had died for half a year. It¡¯s time for someone to take the position of Palace Master.¡±


    ¡°With this bronze mirror, you¡¯ve become much stronger, captain. Now, no one in the other three squads can compete with you.¡±


    Yan Chong laughed and said, ¡°How could you still call me captain?¡±


    The eighth-grade Grandmaster was stunned for a moment, then he bowed to him, and said in a flattering tone, ¡°My lord.¡±


    Yan Chong laughed out loud. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Tell the other three squads to go to the Fire Dragon Hall. We have something to discuss there.¡±


    The Fire Dragon Hall was the place where the people of the Fire Dragon Palace discussed important matters.


    The eighth-grade Grandmaster bowed and left with an obsequious expression, to tell the other three squads about the news.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the Fire Dragon Hall, Yan Chong had arrived for a while.


    When the light at the door was blocked, Yan Chong turned back, only to see a beautiful young woman step in. She had a slim waist and tight butt, and every step she took would cause her breasts to shake. Seeing her, everyone began to drool.


    ¡°Captain Mei.¡± Yan Chong cupped his fists toward her.


    The young woman was the leader of Flaming Fox, named Mei Zhitong. Because her husband died long ago, she got the title ¡°Winsome Widow¡±.


    She seemed to be weak, but no one dared to look down on her. She had almost reached the Human King Realm, and her martial skills of fire were fierce and violent.


    If Yan Chong hadn¡¯t got the bronze mirror, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say that he could defeat her.


    ¡°Chief Yan, what the hell are you doing? Tell me quickly if there is anything important. Don¡¯t delay my beauty rest. I started to have wrinkles recently.¡± Winsome Widow swayed her body as she went to sit down and complained.


    Yan Chong gave her an apologetic smile and said, ¡°Be patient, Captain Mei. Let¡¯s talk about it when everyone¡¯s here.¡±


    Winsome Widow curled her lips and said nothing.


    A while later, a burly man with a beard who was as huge as a small hill shouted before even stepping in, and his voice was as loud as thunder. ¡°Chief Yan, what¡¯s so important that you have to discuss it here?¡±


    This man was the leader of Torrid Tempest, named Lei Bao.


    Before Yan Chong could reply, Lei Bao immediately cheered up after seeing Winsome Widow and said to her, ¡°You arrived ahead of me, beauty.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked to sit down beside Winsome Widow. The red wooden chair creaked as he sat on it.


    Yan Chong¡¯s eyes were full of contempt. ¡°You¡¯re really a lascivious fat pig. I don¡¯t know how someone like you made it to the Human King Realm.¡±


    Winsome Widow was very beautiful and looked in her thirties. Her skin was snow-white and very tender, but she was actually more than a hundred years old.


    However, in the Martial Tao World, a hundred-year-old Human King was like an ordinary person in his teens. After all, the higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the longer one¡¯s lifespan would be. If there was no accident, a Human King could live to more than 300 years old.


    ¡°Captain Lei, my last name is Mei.¡± Winsome Widow reminded him.


    Lei Bao gave her a silly smile and scratched his head in an awkward manner.


    Though Winsome Widow smiled at him, her heart was full of disdain. Those who could become Human Kings had to be very talented and clever.


    Lei Bao seemed to be rude, silly, and honest, but in fact, he pretended to look like that just to deceive those who didn¡¯t know him.


    Mei Zhitong had lived for more than a hundred years and had seen all kinds of people, so Lei Bao¡¯s tricks couldn¡¯t deceive her.


    ¡°Old Yan, since everyone is here, just come straight to the point,¡± Lei Bao said in a muffled voice.


    Yan Chong and Winsome Widow were stunned at the same time.


    ¡°Captain Lei, it looks that you have poor sight. The people of Purple Phoenix are yet to arrive, why did you say that everyone is here?¡± Winsome Widow said.


    ¡°Purple Phoenix?¡± Lei Bao said with a look of disdain, ¡°they¡¯re just a group of good-for-nothings. I can take them down with one hand if they don¡¯t have thermal weapons.¡±


    Lei Bao looked down on those who relied on external powers. He thought that a warrior should fight with his own strength instead of relying on external forces.


    ¡°Captain Lei, are you displeased with us Purple Phoenix?¡± a low tone of anger was heard.


    A tall man stepped in; it was War Tiger. He was a fourth-grade Grandmaster and only second to Azure Dragon in terms of cultivation in Purple Phoenix. Compared to other squads, Purple Phoenix was really weak.


    Seeing War Tiger, Lei Bao roared, ¡°You good-for-nothing have no place to cut in while we¡¯re talking. Get out! This is not the place where you can enter.¡±


    As he spoke, lightning flashed around Lei Bao¡¯s hands, making crackling sounds. It looked like he was going to attack.


    ¡°Captain Lei, Azure Dragon is injured. As the deputy captain of our squad, I¡¯m here on his behalf. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± War Tiger clenched his fists, and his blood surged inside him under the suppressing force from Lei Bao, a Human King.


    Lei Bao snorted and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re just a mere Grandmaster. How dare you retort me? It seems I have to teach you a lesson to demonstrate my dignity.¡±


    War Tiger was irritated and replied, ¡°Both of us work for the state, is there any need for us to fight each other?¡±


    Lei Bao was slightly stunned and laughed with a loud voice that made War Tiger feel suppressed in the chest. ¡°Do you think you deserve to fight me? Don¡¯t try to scare me in the name of the state. I can crush you as easily as crushing a bug, and no one can do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°Try to crush me then!¡± War Tiger growled.


    Lei Bao sneered, and a palm-sized ball of lightning gathered inside his hands. A violent force spread over.


    ¡°Get ready,¡± War Tiger shouted.


    Orderly footsteps were heard. About a hundred soldiers held thermal weapons in their hands, aiming at the Fire Dragon Hall.


    ¡°Do you think you can threaten me with these metal scraps?¡± Lei Bao asked disdainfully.


    ¡°Metal scraps?¡± War Tiger showed a cold smile and said in a mocking tone, ¡°The weapons in their hands are the Pulse Thunder Guns of the enhanced version and could kill ninth-grade Grandmasters. They may not be able to kill Human Kings, but this one can.¡±


    With War Tiger¡¯s words, the soldiers stepped aside, revealing a Pulse Cannon.


    ¡± Let me introduce it to you, Captain Lei. This Pulse Cannon is newly developed, and is said to be able to kill Human Kings. Do you want to have a try?¡±


    Lei Bao was furious. He stood up all of a sudden and glared at War Tiger, saying, ¡°What Pulse Cannon? Don¡¯t try to scare me.¡±


    ¡°Make your move, and you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m scaring you or not,¡± War Tiger said.


    Lei Bao was surrounded by lightning, and his aura became violent, which was really terrifying.


    ¡°Captain Lei, Deputy Captain War Tiger, please calm down. We¡¯re the members of the Fire Dragon Palace and will see each other frequently, so there is no need to come to blows for such a trifle.¡± Winsome Widow stood out and tried to let them make peace with each other.


    ¡°Yes, stay calm.¡± Yan Chong echoed.


    What he wanted was a complete Fire Dragon Palace.


    ¡°Fine. For the sake of the two of you, I¡¯ll spare this good-for-nothing this time.¡± Lei Bao snorted and his aura became less aggressive.


    War Tiger curled his lips, walked aside to sit down, and stopped arguing with Lei Bao. Though it was said that this newly developed Pulse Cannon could kill Human Kings, no one had tested it before, so War Tiger was not confident in its power.

 Chapter 236 - Dire Straits!

    Once the four settled into their seats, Lei Bao cast a dirty look at War Tiger¡ªa cold gleaming look that carried much resentment and grudge. Apparently, he was still embittered over what happened just now.


    War Tiger did nothing to avert his gaze, although he could not help feeling bothered and discouraged. With the anomalies occurring everywhere and the rise of warriors during these times of chaos, strength and power represented everything. With the scarcity of talents within Purple Phoenix, they have little authority to speak. Even it¡¯s hard for the state to help them.


    Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Winsome Widow smiled demurely and said, ¡°You summoned us here, Chief Yan. Is there anything important you wish to discuss?¡±


    Yan Chong got to his feet. Nodding to everyone, he said, ¡°Almost six months have passed since Lord Gao¡¯s demise, and we of the Fire Dragon Palace have endured like a headless snake. Dissolution is upon us, my friends, and this doesn¡¯t bode well for our future.¡±


    It was not untrue: after the downfall of Gao Qingling, there has been much friction between the four subsidiaries of the Fire Dragon Palace and if given enough time, what bond now holding together would eventually break and they could disband.


    Lei Bao peered at Yan Chong. ¡°What do you suggest, Chief Yan?¡±


    ¡°I suggest electing a new lord.¡±


    Winsome Widow and Lei Bao shared a furtive glance, with only War Tiger remaining oblivious.


    ¡°I have no objections,¡± said Lei Bao, ¡°But who should we nominate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a suggestion on my part,¡± Yan Chong deflected and said, ¡°I leave it all to you three to nominate anyone you deem worthy.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll nominate Winsome Widow to be our new lord of the palace. I¡¯ll have no one but her,¡± Lei Bao announced loudly.


    Winsome Widow could barely hold back the indignance forming on her face. ¡°Lei Bao, you damned bastard,¡± she cursed quietly. He was trying to make her a target! Even a fool could see that Yan Chong intended to become the new lord!


    ¡°Well, thank you so much for that vote of confidence, Chief Lei. But I am but a woman with limited capabilities. Admittedly, I could hardly manage my menial affairs, let alone an undertaking as huge as the Palace. That¡¯s embarrassing, I must say.¡±


    Yan Chong¡¯s expression softened at her declining gesture.


    ¡°What say the Purple Phoenix squad on this?¡± Yan Chong turned to War Tiger.


    Only, before he could say anything, Lei Bao interjected brusquely and blared, ¡°As if mere fodders can be relied upon anything so major as voting for a worthy leader.¡±


    War Tiger bit hard with anger, and his nail sinking into the flesh of his balled fist, getting an itch to bombard him with artillery. He looked at Yan Chong without trace, and said, ¡°The one who holds the post of Lord of the palace should at least be stronger.¡±


    A hint of joy flickered in Yan Chong¡¯s eyes. So War Tiger was not utterly incompetent after all, he mused. At the very least, when his opinions coincided with his.


    ¡°I am inclined to agree with what Deputy War Tiger says,¡± said Yan Chong.


    That remark made Lei Bao rolled his eyes with disdain. With a disgusted look at War Tiger, he exclaimed, ¡°What piffle. Except for a certain good-for-nothing here, all three of us have pitted against each other before. Our powers are almost equal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say you¡¯re wrong there, Lei,¡± grinned Yan Chong smugly, ¡°I have been training in solitude and all thanks to some inspiration, I believe my current strength is slightly higher than yours.¡±


    That shocked Lei Bao before he roared lividly, ¡°You dare boast about your strength, Yan?! How about a test!?¡±


    ¡°Be my guest, Lei,¡± said Yan Chong.


    That surprised Lei Bao, Winsome Widow, and War Tiger.


    Especially Lei Bao. ¡°Why is Yan Chong so willing to a duel?!¡± But he knew he could not withdraw or show any weakness and he got up at once, moving towards outside.


    War Tiger padded behind. He waved a hand to signal the soldiers to retreat to make space for Lei Bao¡¯s and Yan Chong¡¯s duel.


    Winsome Widow¡¯s eyes shone bright, although she failed to focus her gaze as if she was troubled in thought.


    ¡°If you¡¯d please, Lei,¡± Yan Chong clasped his fists in salute.


    Lei Bao snorted and his aura intensified. He raised a hand and a lightning ball formed in the middle of his palm, its bolts arcing and crackling incessantly with anger. Without a warning, he hurled it at Yan Chong.


    Calmly, Yan Chong produced an octagonal bronze mirror. Magical energies churned around like a wild, raging cyclone before they subsequently flowed into the mirror.


    The bronze mirror gave off a majestic sheen of copper, trembling gently as it emitted the resounding roar of a dragon.


    His lips twisting into a cryptic smile, Yan Chong held forth the mirror and a burst of magical energies surged from the mirror and out came the gilded silhouettes of eight golden dragons that grew rapidly in size. In just the blink of an eye, they were upon Lei Bao, appearing at hundreds of meters away with tremendous ferocity.


    BOOM!


    A terrible explosion shook the ground so much that it cracked and buildings crumbled and collapsed. Lei Bao¡¯s ball lightning was gone, destroyed by one of the golden dragons.


    The rest of its siblings charged on at Lei Bao, screaming and raging a wordless battle cry as the air quivered from the raw energy they emanated.


    Lei Bao¡¯s face convulsed. He raised his hand frantically, and he mustered his Inner Breath.


    Another one of the dragon-like silhouettes erupted with devastating force, whipping up a storm and uprooting buildings and structures within hundreds of meters, while destroying trees and rocks into bits and rubbles.


    Then came the rest of the six. Lei Bao snarled defiantly while using his Inner Breath to conjure a protective armor around himself. He swung his fists savagely, hurling more bolts of lightning at the incoming attacks like a god.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    Six successive explosions threatened to split the earth rippled across the earth, sending up waves of dust and gravel in a raging magnetic storm that engulfed Lei Bao.


    It took more than a half-hour for the dust to finally settle and the fumes to dispel, leaving only a large crater in the middle of the ground with Lei Bao still standing on his feet at the center of it. Blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth, and the look on his face appeared no less belligerent, although laced with a tinge of fear.


    Winsome Widow and War Tiger grimaced in silence. Lei Bao was injured and it could only be for one reason, so they brooded quietly in unison as their gazes wandered to Yan Chong¡¯s octagonal bronze mirror.


    ¡°Your Sacred Relic is powerful indeed, Chief Yan. I see now that I am defeated.¡±


    There was little room for ambiguity from Lei Bao¡¯s message: he was admitting defeat to the powers of Yan Chong¡¯s sacred relic, not him.


    Hardly perturbed, Yan Chong smiled thinly, pretending to be oblivious of Lei Bao¡¯s meaning. After all, the outcome mattered more than the means to him.


    He turned his attention to Winsome Widow. ¡°Chief Mei, I¡¯m interested to test myself against your flame magic.¡±


    Winsome Widow¡¯s face fell faintly. Her flame magic was on par with Lei Bao¡¯s lightning-based skills and yet, he was soundly defeated by Yan Chong¡¯s Sacred Relic with only one move. Agreeing to the match was nothing more than asking for humiliation herself.


    Still, she managed to put up a smile. ¡°How can I ever hope to best you, Chief Yan,¡± she simpered coyly and said, ¡°When you have that powerful instrument at your disposal?¡±


    Similar to Lei Bao, she was warier of Yan Chong¡¯s tool rather than his abilities and she was prodding him to duel her without it.


    But the scheming Yan Chong saw through her ruse. ¡°It was my fortune that allowed me to find this sacred relic,¡± said he with a smile, ¡°Luck is a part of strength, no? A vital element of success. Feel free to use yours as well, Chief Mei, and we can fight each other fairly.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Winsome Widow and Lei Bao both scowled together, quietly and simultaneously. ¡°As if Sacred Relics can be found anywhere like a piece of melon in the market! If only we have one ourselves, we would have long used it against you, you shameless cur!¡±


    Instead, she responded, ¡°You jest, Chief Yan. I am afraid unlike you, I am not blessed with good luck.¡±


    That reply would have made Yan Chong gleeful, but he managed to remain unfazed. Not wishing to prolong the conversation, he said,¡± So, let us determine who our new lord shall be, shall we?¡±


    There was hardly anyone who could not understand what he was trying to insinuate.


    Lei Bao merely snorted, saying nothing,


    Winsome Widow could only remain silent.


    War Tiger knew his opinions would barely matter either way, since the other chiefs did not view him as an equal, hence he said nothing too.


    Yan Chong¡¯s face twisted into ugliness.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to leave such grave matters for future discussion.¡± Winsome Widow deflected. She could never accept Yan Chong to be Lord of the Fire Dragon Palace. Not only he had a nefarious mind, the man was also an adept schemer with hardly any scruples in addition to being cruel and greedy. The future of the Fire Dragon Palace under their leadership.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have something to attend to. We¡¯ll speak about this again one day,¡± Lei Bao muttered glumly, trying to leave.


    A dark expression pervaded Yan Chong¡¯s face. In a flash, he appeared right in front of Lei Bao, barring his way. ¡°What business could be more important than the future of the Fire Dragon Palace, Brother Lei?¡± hissed the man insidiously, ¡°I insist that we select a new leader today.¡±


    His eyes gleamed with malice, so did the bronze mirror in his grasp, and one could wonder if he might take offense if Lei Bao were to persist in snubbing him.

 Chapter 237 - The Brawl

    Lei Bao turned displeased, angered by Yan Chong¡¯s assertive gesture and he bellowed,


    ¡°So you wish to keep me here, Yan Chong?¡±


    With his Sacred Relic, Eight Trigrams Bronze Mirror, Yan Chong revealed his perfidious side. There was no need to fear, not when he had his Sacred Relic with him.


    ¡°You need to understand, Brother Lei. A kingdom does not suffer the absence of a king, and the same could be said for our faction. Nothing is more important than the future of the Fire Dragon Palace.¡±


    Lei Bao snorted at the sophistry and snarled angrily, ¡°Very well, Yan Chong. You wish to become Lord of the Palace, ain¡¯t that right? I¡¯ll also be frank then. I DISAGREE!¡±


    That wiped the smile off Yan Chong¡¯s face that he looked threateningly dangerous. ¡°It is true, Brother Lei,¡± he hissed, ¡°I do wish to be lord. But this is the inevitable fact. Ask yourself, who among us is the most qualified?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only because you have your Sacred Relic,¡± Lei Bao scoffed and derided, ¡°Try fighting me without it. If I lose, then I¡¯d gladly bend the knee to you. But if you lose, you¡¯d better kneel at my feet and bow at my ankles three times before scurrying back to your Astrology squad and we¡¯ll speak nothing of this ever again.¡±


    ¡°Piffle. My Sacred Relic is part of my constitution. Why should I not use it? You are welcomed to use yours,¡± Yan Chong taunted.


    Lei Bao¡¯s face turned into a shade of boiling red at not being able to counter.


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯d not give up unless we come to a solution, Chief Yan?¡± Winsome Widow remarked, looking absolutely glum herself. No one was any the happier at Yan Chong¡¯s forceful insistence.


    ¡°I¡¯m only concerned about the future of the Fire Dragon Palace,¡± Yan Chong parried.


    Winsome Widow sneered frostily, saying, ¡°Rich of you to say that. But for the record, we of the Flaming Fox say nay to you becoming Lord of the Fire Dragon Palace.¡±


    Yan Chong¡¯s eye blazed with cold fury.


    Lei Bao paced to Winsome Widow¡¯s side and stood with her. ¡°Yan Chong,¡± he bellowed sardonically, ¡°Can your Sacred Relic help you against the strengths of us both?¡±


    Yan Chong¡¯s chest rose and fell with his angered, barely-restrained breaths. He wanted the entirety of the Fire Dragon Palace. A Fire Dragon Palace that included all four of its subsidiaries intact. But it seemed nothing more than an impossible dream now.


    He grinned wickedly at the notion and hissed dangerously, ¡°So¡­ you have both decided to persistently defy me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think we¡¯re not aware of your schemes, Yan Chong,¡± Winsome Widow retorted hotly, saying, ¡°You wish to turn the Fire Dragon Palace into your personal army. We¡¯d not agree to that.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the ambitious one,¡± Lei Bao observed dryly, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re not fools and even the blindest man can see what you¡¯re trying to do.¡±


    A composed Yan Chong looked mockingly at Lei Bao and Winsome Widow, all the while utterly ignoring War Tiger. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, ¡°Since you are unwilling, I see no reason to allow the continued existences of squads Flaming Fox and Torrid Tempest.


    ¡°And you believe you can?¡± Lei Bao growled disdainfully.


    Sacred Relics might have terrible powers, but Lei Bao was confident that with both he and Winsome Widow fighting as allies, not even Yan Chong¡¯s Sacred Relics could ever hope to defeat them.


    ¡°Of course, between you both, you¡¯d think I¡¯d really expect my Sacred Relic to be enough?¡± A sly and vicious grin formed on Yan Chong¡¯s face. ¡°Masters Zuo and Song, please show yourselves!¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two figures tore through the air with speeds as quick as lightning and they halted right beside Yan Chong.


    The air around the two proud strangers burgeoned with their swelling auras and the swords they carried behind their backs only made them look all the more deadly.


    A pair of First Grade Human Kings.


    Lei Bao and Winsome Widow both looked equally dismal.


    ¡°Introducing our new guests,¡± Yan Chong declared gloatingly as he gestured at one of the newcomers, ¡°We have here Master Zuo Ziqiu of the Sifang Sword Sect.¡±


    He turned and gestured to the other, ¡°And here we have Song Ding, also of the Sifang Sword Sect.¡±


    ¡°Yan Chong, how dare you consort with the Sifang Sword Sect?!¡± Lei Bao bellowed.


    ¡°That is where you¡¯re wrong, Brother Lei,¡± Yan Chong denied, shaking his head, ¡°This is a cooperation. A partnership for a great purpose.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not here to be audience to your banter, Yan Chong.¡± Song Ding interjected imperiously.


    Resentment flashed momentarily in Yan Chong¡¯s eyes, although he concealed it well enough. He turned to Lei Bao and Winsome Widow. ¡°I suggest you consider my offer. With the ongoing upheaval around us, this allows countless opportunities for us to join together for a common good. Why not work with me?¡±


    Only, Winsome Widow looked no more interested than she was before. ¡°We can work with kingdoms and empires to slay monsters and protect the people. That is freedom enough for us. But if you wish for us to be lapdogs to the Sifang Sword Sect, never.¡±


    ¡°I might be an oaf,¡± said Lei Bao, ¡°But I know for certain what is right and what is wrong.¡±


    Swoosh!


    He was cut short by the glint of steel barreling towards him: Song Ding!


    Lei Bao snarled. The air around him crackled with electricity and he delivered a punch at the incoming attack.


    ¡°You despicable knave,¡± Lei Bao cursed. His brief contest against Yan Chong had wounded him lightly and Song Ding¡¯s ambush had worsened the injury and more blood seeped from the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Since they dream of being heroes that would deliver the world from peril, let me kill him now. Let¡¯s make him understand how inconsequential he really is,¡± said Song Ding, his voice sinister and thick with malice like the sword he grasped.


    ¡°Be my guest, Brother Song,¡± Yan Chong bowed and saluted, his lips twisting into a vicious grin.


    Clang!


    His sword escaped its sheath, and with it, its wielder was unnerving venom. The tip of the sword whistled through their air, giving off a dangerous sheen like the slippery scales of a venomous serpent lunging at its prey!


    ¡°Really, you think I, Lei Bao, would sit still like a sitting duck?¡±


    Incensed, Lei Bao¡¯s vast Inner Breath surged inside him as he sent one punch after another, his arms flailing wildly to send bolts of electricity at his opponent.


    Bang!


    A violent explosion ensued and the sword was blown away in the powerful shockwave that rippled from the collision.


    Undeterred, Song Ding pushed forward, swinging his weapon. He stabbed and slashed mercilessly, with each stroke aiming towards any flaws he could find in Lei Bao¡¯s defense.


    The battlefield resounded again and again with Lei Bao¡¯s thunderous roars. With his fists, he managed a stalwart defense in a gritting combat against his enemy with tiny bolts of lightning dancing around them to embellish their deadly duel of death.


    Zuo Ziqiu¡¯s eyes wandered to the lascivious curves of Winsome Widow, his eyes filled to the rafters with carnal hunger. With a curt look at Yan Chong, he said, ¡°Leave her to me.¡±


    Yan Chong naturally understood Zuo Ziqiu¡¯s intentions and he gladly nodded his assent.


    With a light kick of his heels, he glided gracefully but quickly towards Winsome Widow, clawing at her shoulder.


    The pretty face of the woman let loose a cold snort. Confident of himself, Zuo Ziqiu had not even drawn his weapon and his fingers curled in anticipation of grabbing her shoulder.


    Boom!


    A sudden burst of flames from inside her forced him to instinctively retreat. But he was too late; Winsome Widow raised a hand and a tendril of flame shot from her hand, charging straight into Zuo Ziqiu¡¯s chest!


    Shocked, Zuo Ziqiu tried to maneuver away. Still, the bolt of flames slammed into his abdomen, its force propelling him for a hundred of meters away. A black, crispy mark speckled the front of his white robe and his eyes burned with anger.


    ¡°You will regret this,¡± he hissed at Winsome Widow.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll make a blind man out of you,¡± replied Winsome Widow with equal frostiness. She did not fail to notice the lecherous gaze he gave her just now.


    Boom!


    Coils of flames surrounded protectively around Winsome Widow and the air crinkled as if in fear of the mighty conflagration and she waved a hand, sending the coils stampeding towards Zuo Ziqiu.


    Zuo Ziqiu drew his long sword and broke into a dance of steel. With quick and savage strokes, he charged headlong at the incoming attack.


    Clang!


    The flames hit on his sword squarely, sending up sparks and cinders that got picked up by ripples of energies erupting from the clash.


    Clang! Clang!


    Locked in a fierce fight, Winsome Widow¡¯s powerful flame magic, the Consecration of Flames, allowed her to hold her ground against Zuo Ziqiu despite being weaponless.


    Such was the battle between Human Kings, that the abrasive battle threw up sands and dust in the air, to be whisked away by the sweeping energies coming from any explosions that occurred.


    Bang!


    Lei Bao flew crashing to the ground, leaving a trail of blood in the air, and a terrible sword wound more than ten centimeters gashed across his chest with blood gushing out copiously from inside.


    If he had not avoided it quickly enough with his first injury, his stomach would have been sliced half by Song Ding.


    On the other hand, a frantic Winsome Widow, with her flames snaking around her in a defensive cocoon, held on defensively, retaliating every now then with never-ending streams of flames at her enemy.


    Clang!


    One of her strokes deflected Zuo Ziqiu¡¯s sword and Winsome Widow, realizing her chance, sent another attack quickly that struck him in his shoulder.


    Zuo Ziqiu grimaced with pain. The fabric over his shoulder burned to crumbles and his skin blackened and cracked. The flames burst and penetrated into him, roasting his tendons and veins from the inside.


    Seeing this, Song Ding left the subdued Lei Bao and charged at Winsome Widow, his sword lancing straight at her.


    Undeterred, Winsome Widow threw herself at him, eager to meet him in battle.


    Clang! Clang!


    More explosions ensued, and Song Ding was forced to be on the defensive with Winsome Widow relentlessly pummeling him with more attacks.


    Boom!


    Flames of red hue ignited to life at the center of her palm. She struck the blade of Song Ding¡¯s sword, and it turned molten red. If it had been anything inferior like common steel, the sword would have long been reduced into useless lumps of smelted metal.


    Yet suddenly, the roar of a dragon resounded from over her shoulders.


    Bang!


    A bolt of golden flash, forged in the shape of a dragon, speared through her in a blinding golden radiance. Winsome Widow winced at the blow and coughed up a mouthful of froth and blood and she slunk to the ground.


    ¡°You disgraceful worm, Yan Chong,¡± Lei Bao yelled in his bloodied belligerence.


    With Song Ding holding off Winsome Widow, Yan Chong had ambushed her from behind using his magical bronze mirror.


    ¡°Survival of the fittest, my friend,¡± Yan Chong gloated, ¡°You should worry more about yourselves.¡±


    Song Ding appeared by his side, beaming down at Lei Bao devilishly and the steel of his sword emitted an echoing ring as Song Ding lunged, aiming for his heart.


    Lei Bao could only glare with defiance. Inhibited by his grave injuries, he could not react fast enough and he braced for certain death.


    Then came a sudden bang and something shot through the air, whistling at breakneck speed straight towards Song Ding.


    ¡°GET DOWN!¡± Yan Chong screamed.


    Song Ding heard him. With his senses tingling wildly, he backtracked sharply, moving as quickly as lightning.


    Swoosh!


    A silvery ray of light shot right past his back, missing him cleanly. Next came a terrible boom; a huge explosion rose into the air, churning up a powerful storm that shook the trees and earth, pulverizing buildings and structures within its blast into mere ashes.


    Everyone, especially Song Ding, felt their hairs stand and their skins crawling with a numbing chill. Beads of cold sweat rolled down Song Ding¡¯s forehead as he reeled with fear.


    Every head turned to look at War Tiger.


    War Tiger looked equally dumbstruck himself. He did not expect a shot from the Pulse Cannon could be so destructive that it could kill even a First Grade Human King.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat,¡± Zuo Ziqiu hissed insidiously with magical flames roiling inside him. Being the closest to War Tiger, he threw himself at his prey, swinging his sword to send forth a magical bolt that burst into sprays of tiny destructive particles.


    Boom!


    The attack utterly destroyed the Pulse Cannon, sending War Tiger flying into the air with a stream of blood in his wake.


    ¡°How dare you attack me, you insect,¡± Song Ding rushed towards War Tiger with his face mangled with malice. He only managed to survive all thanks to Yan Chong¡¯s warning or he would have been blasted into smithereens, Human King or not. And for that, he would have War Tiger¡¯s head as revenge.


    Lei Bao roared, forcing himself to muster as much power as he could before he chased after Song Ding, eager to stop him from killing War Tiger.


    He never once held inferiors like War Tiger in high regard, much less admired him. But War Tiger had just tried to save him and he could not watch him die in Song Ding¡¯s hand.


    But he was so badly wounded that he barely made ten meters before he staggered and threw up more blood, nearly collapsing to the ground.


    Shocked but furious, War Tiger chuckled bitterly, beholding the sight of Song Ding storming towards him. How could he expect to escape from the vengeful attacks of a Human King bent on slaughtering him?


    His face hideously warped by spite and fury, Song Ding raised aloft his sword and his powers swirled, preparing to smite War Tiger into oblivion.


    Even before the stroke fell, War Tiger felt his blood running cold as he felt the staggering sensation radiated from the sheer amount of Sword Qi.


    ¡°DIE.¡±


    The sword, its blade blazing in a glowing coat of blue, came down at him and behind it, War Tiger caught the glimpse of Song Ding¡¯s cruel face.


    Whoosh!


    Another silvery ray of light flashed suddenly, screaming through the air with a sharp, shrill hiss.


    Startled, Song Ding sensed it and he swung his sword desperately with a fierce sideswipe.


    CLANG!


    It was a silver spear. Its tip struck Song Ding¡¯s blade, throwing up sparks everywhere and smashed the sword into splinters.


    In one fell swoop, the sword was completely destroyed by the long, metallic dragon of a spear.


    ¡°Pftt!¡±


    With blood sprayed like a fountain as the spear barreled through Song Ding¡¯s throat, skewering him like a piece of meat as it continued its flight until it slammed into the rockface of a cliff several hundreds of meters away, pinning him there.

 Chapter 238 - Take Charge of the Fire Dragon Palace

    Everything happened so quickly that it caught everyone by surprise.


    The first sensation that jerked them back to the present was the gelidity of the cold sweat that slicked their limbs.


    The end of the long silver spear sparkled an icy glow under the brisk sunlight, and its tip is driven deep into the rock face a hundred meters away.


    There was Song Ding, a First-Grade Human King, with his corpse now ignominiously pinned to the wall of rock like a rag doll.


    Every head spun in unison. Their senses tingled simultaneously, alerting them to the presence of a stranger.


    And they saw a youthful figure approaching casually.


    War Tiger¡¯s eyes shot wide with recognition and surprise when he saw who it was.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Chu Xun looked at him and nodded acknowledgingly.


    He flicked his finger and sent a spurt of Immortal Qi into War Tiger.


    ¡°Th-Thank you, Dear Sir!¡± War Tiger gasped hastily. The shot of Immortal Qi entered him and was rapidly rejuvenating his strength.


    Chu Xun merely chuckled lightly, his head shaking.


    Yan Chong and his cohorts stared at Chu Xun closely, each of them ransacking their minds for plans quietly.


    Chu Xun waved a hand and the silver spear shook and dislodged itself from the rock, racing back at its master, leaving Song Ding¡¯s lifeless body to slide down into a heap with a long smear of deep-scarlet blood leading downwards.


    Holding his spear, Chu Xun swung it around and aimed it at Yan Chong. The latter winced at the sight of its tip trembling with a low, deadly hum, then it swept aside, aiming at Zuo Ziqiu this time.


    ¡°Both of you together. Come on,¡± Chu Xun called nonchalantly.


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± asked Yan Chong.


    Chu Xun¡¯s Internal Breath seemed as if it hardly stirred, but the two men knew better than to be reckless. Whoever this was, he had killed Song Ding with one single stroke. A surprise attack or not, they could both well agree that this stranger was no stranger to being ruthless and shrewd.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Chu Xun muttered. With a curt snort, he drove the end of his spear into the ground and left it there before taking two steps away for good measure. ¡°How about this?¡±


    Lei Bao and Winsome Widow both were stunned beyond speech. ¡°Is he going to fight Yan Chong and Zuo Ziqiu at the same time with his bare hands?!¡±


    Yet, War Tiger¡¯s eyes burned with excitement and anticipation. ¡°After more than ten years, I could finally see him in action again. What heights has he reached now?¡±


    Yan Chong and Zuo Ziqiu traded furtive glances, both looking similarly insulted. No matter how they looked, challenging two Human Kings, especially when one of them had a Sacred Relic, seemed nothing more than suicide to them.


    Whoosh!


    Burgeoning with bitterness, Zuo Ziqiu raised his sword at Chu Xun.


    Yan Chong stepped beside him, the Eight Trigrams Bronze Mirror clutched tightly in his grasp gleaming brilliantly.


    ¡°As if I¡¯d give a damn to who you are! You killed a member of the Sifang Sword Sect and for that, you¡¯ll pay!¡± screamed Zuo Ziqiu, as venomous as a snake as he swung his sword.


    ¡°You talk too much,¡± observed Chu Xun casually.


    The blade of Zuo Ziqiu¡¯s sword trembled. Then he took one step and vanished. As fast as lightning, he charged, causing the ground to crack and shatter with his every step, and he thrust his sword at Chu Xun, sending Sword Qi bolts ahead.


    The first barrage of Sword Qi came first and its destructive energy could have easily made anyone numb with fear.


    But Chu Xun only raised a hand. Purple tendrils of Immortal Qi curled around his forearm and he delivered a punch, sending a magical bolt of his own.


    Pfft!


    The crushing might of Chun Xun¡¯s magical bolt dissolved the first volley of Sword Qi with as much effort as water dousing fire, and it went on hitting Zuo Ziqiu¡¯s sword, throwing up sparks and sickening groans of steel gnashing on steel.


    Zuo Ziqiu¡¯s expression shifted. Whoever this was, and no matter how hard his fists might be, his sword could slice through steel like a hot knife through butter and yet it failed to injure the stranger¡¯s hands. Before he realized it, a surge of energy washed down his blade, heading straight for his hand!


    He channeled his powers quickly to cancel out the transmission of energy through the sword, only he failed. An explosive bang resounded, and he grunted with pain; the foreign force battered through the magical force he channeled to defend himself and he wobbled backwards for tens of meters, with fissures cracking under his feet, until the force finally dissipated completely.


    Zuo Ziqiu¡¯s eyes flooded with apprehension. The enemy¡¯s strength was great. Far greater than he expected that even after one exchange of blows, the enemy¡¯s magical energies could transmit through the steel of his sword and injured him so badly that his sword arm still trembled from the shock.


    Even Yan Chong, who was about to lunge, could not help but abandon any thoughts of attack after seeing how effortless Zuo Ziqiu was subdued.


    Lei Bao and Winsome Widow could not quite believe their eyes. The same Zuo Ziqiu, who had defeated them with ease was now overpowered by only one punch? But how? The stranger looked as young as a teenager!?


    War Tiger was the only one, who despite his racing breaths and eyes hot with excitement, did not feel anything wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak,¡± Chu Xun muttered. His words were simple and direct without any hint of insulting Zuo Ziqiu and not without reason: Zuo Ziqiu was simply too weak if compared to Cui Xingyi, another member of the Sifang Sword Sect whom he slew before.


    Zuo Ziqiu¡¯s face ran red with shame and despair. He had never once been so humiliated before in battle as a Human King.


    ¡°INSOLENCE!¡± he bellowed.


    His sword shone with cold fury as he swung it in quick, deadly strokes, and countless magical bolts shot from its tip, hurtling like multitudes of arrows that the air trembled at their destructiveness.


    Swoosh!


    The sky grew dim with the countless of Sword Qi silhouettes¡ªeach forged in the shape of swords¡ªfilling every inch overhead. The air quivered at the burgeoning amount of magical energies and the swords hummed like a swan-song of utter devastation and carnage.


    ¡°Shadow Sword Technique, fall!¡±


    The legion of swords fell as one at Zuo Ziqiu¡¯s signal, filling the skies with icy sparkles and the frigid malice of Death as they swarmed towards Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun simpered indifferently. It was hardly his first time facing the Shadow Sword Technique and he wondered if the Sifang Sword Sect did not have much to offer to its students.


    He raised a finger and traced the runic script of a word with as much composure as an artist painting a work of art.


    Boom! Boom!


    With his final swish to complete the spell, the air rumbled and a cold wave of malice rolled forth as a purplish rune appeared in midair: the rune for ¡°Sha¡±¡ªthe rune meaning ¡°kill¡±.


    The Formula of Kill spell.


    Chu Xun pointed his finger, as if to give it a little tap.


    A thunderous roar came from the rune and an unnatural wind, carrying a funereal aura reeking of death, swept across the battlefield. Then it grew. Formerly the size of a man¡¯s fist, the rune now looked as large as a dining table as its girth continued swelling and so did the strange, murderous aura.


    Bang! Bang¡­!


    The thousands of Sword Qi slammed into the ¡°Sha¡± rune like raindrops pelting on a roof, erupting into multi-colored splashes like fireworks if not for the deafening waves of shock and storms of energy dregs that came from each collision.


    The huge ¡°Sha¡± rune flashed furiously in the sky and every Sword Qi that collided futilely with it only seemed to make it stronger. The air was filled with its gargantuan girth and thick with its presence and before long, nothing left of the whole legion of Sword Qis that earlier crammed the sky; every single one of them had been completely obliterated into nothing.


    Zuo Ziqiu¡¯s face fell. Panicking, he stepped unsteadily backwards, as if his knees were buckling and the gigantic ¡°Sha¡± rune bore down on him like an eagle swooping down on its prey, punching into the ground where he stood with the force of an avalanche.


    Boom!


    Both Heaven and Earth quivered at the devastating explosion that the sun was partially obscured by the mist of dust that rose in its wake and a long, wide fissure gashed along the surface of the ground.


    Zuo Ziqiu had managed to escape, but he could not quite evade from the shock wave of the explosion that hit him and he shuddered, coughing up a huge mouthful of blood.


    Roars of dragons reverberated through the air suddenly, and Chu Xun found himself surrounded by eight golden dragons.


    Yan Chong had played the same trick again to ambush Chu Xun!


    Chu Xun threw his arms forth and a series of popping noises crackled in the air around him: with the bones in his body vibrating in resonance with the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he expelled his Inner Breath through the pores of his skin all around him, forming a protective mail that gave off a purplish-gold sheen.


    He leaped into the air, and formed several hand seals¡ªprerequisites to his next spell¡ªand astonishingly, more rumbles of dragon roars came from inside him.


    He threw forth a fist, letting loose a bolt of Immortal Qi that shaped like a fist that screamed through the air.


    Bang!


    One of the eight golden silhouettes shaped like dragons exploded into golden cinders and vanished.


    Bang! Bang¡­!


    More Immortal Qi projectiles shaped like fists rained down. Seven bolts¡ªeach of them found their mark, taking out each of the remaining golden dragon-like silhouettes in a string of explosions.


    Lastly, Chu Xun blasted another Immortal Qi bolt at Yan Chong and the powerful purple fist-like shadow barreled straight at him.


    Bang!


    The purple fist-like projectile smashed through Yan Chong¡¯s protective aura as if it was made of glass and smote deep into his chest, sending the man flying into the air and the Eight Trigrams Bronze Mirror fell out of his clutches.


    Chu Xun held out a hand and beckoned. The bronze mirror wriggled and magically flew to him.


    Lei Bao and Winsome Widow stared on bewilderedly. ¡°He was too powerful. Too exceedingly powerful.¡±


    ¡°G-G-Give me back my Sacred Relic,¡± Yan Chong croaked amidst his pain. Blood boiled inside him as his Internal Breath, now churning with chaos like a wild horse, almost forcing him to cough up more blood. He had gone through great lengths to attain the Sacred Relic and he would never allow it to fall into Chu Xun¡¯s hands. He sprang up and clawed at it.


    Hum!


    The bronze mirror gave off a sudden brilliance of gold, shining so brightly that everything in the range of hundreds of meters was engulfed in a huge tidal wave of golden light.


    The air shook with eight resounding bellows of dragons and the air and ground, notwithstanding everyone present, trembled with fear. Eight golden silhouettes of dragons tunneled up the skies, and watching from a distance, Lei Bao and Winsome Widow felt themselves suffocating at the dragons¡¯ intimidating splendor in full display as if a huge rock was pressing down their chests. Ahead of them, Yan Chong, who had tried to reclaim the Sacred Relic, felt his legs turned to lead and his knees buckling as if he had fallen down a bog of quicksand. Perspiration formed on his forehead and drizzled down his face.


    Chu Xun raised a hand and held it down like he was pressing down hard on something.


    The eight golden dragons bore down menacingly as if they were homing in on a prey and the staggering intensity of the force they wielded pounded the ground relentlessly, creating more cracks and fissures.


    Yan Chong¡¯s eyes looked bloodshot with thick, red veins and he could barely move an inch, and his hairs were standing on their ends.


    Eight golden dragons surrounded him from overhead, their shining brilliance reaching every corner of the skies and they swooped down like the fearsome and awesome beasts they were.


    Boom! Boom!


    Eight terrible explosions threatened to flatten the canyons in the vicinity of Maple Mountain, and when the explosions finally ended, all that was left were fumes and smog of dust and soot that blotted out the Sun.


    It took some time until the smoke and dust finally settled and everyone looked, their faces all aghast with consternation.


    Yan Chong remained unscathed, standing alone like a stone effigy, and not far away behind him was a huge crater more than tens of meters wide.


    Plop!


    Yan Chong¡¯s knees failed him at last and he slunk to down, kneeling dejectedly, still lost in disbelief. He had really believed himself to be dying. For all their might and pomposity, Human Kings were no different from ordinary folk in the face of Life and Death.


    He had unequivocally felt the destructiveness of Chu Xun¡¯s powers when the eight dragon-like silhouettes brushed dangerously close-by. Any two of them could have easily seen him reduced into an unrecognizable mass of flesh and blood.


    Chu Xun chuckled with slight derision.


    ¡°Who, who are you?¡± a bloodied Zuo Ziqiu stammered, rising from the ground defiantly by using his sword as a walking stick.


    ¡°Chu Xun.¡±


    Chu Xun revealed as a-matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Devil Chu from Hell¡­¡±


    ¡°Chu the Ruthless¡­¡±


    Lei Bao and Winsome Widow¡¯s cry rose in unison.


    The news of Chu Xun¡¯s exploits in slaying Human Kings with ease had blazed through the world of Martial Tao and what he did haunted everyone within the circle that it was impossible for anyone to not have heard of the name before.


    Yan Chong inhaled slowly with terror as if breathing had suddenly turned into a strenuous exertion.


    Zuo Ziqiu¡¯s eyes shot wide. ¡°No wonder! No wonder he wields such might!¡±


    Chu Xun stowed away the Eight Trigrams Bronze Mirror. With a cursory glance at Yan Chong, he muttered dispassionately, ¡°This belongs to a friend of mine.¡±


    That startled Yan Chong to the brink of tears, and he had only his luck to curse for such misfortune.


    ¡°I have come to assume leadership of the Fire Dragon Palace,¡± Chu Xun declared himself.


    Lei Bao and Winsome Widows shared disbelieving glances.


    Whereas Yan Chong and Zuo Ziqiu could hardly lift their heads up and they could hardly dare utter any syllable, let alone protest.


    ¡°Please. If you have any objections, kindly put them forward,¡± said Chu Xun with a calmness so eerie as if Death would come for him at the slightest hint of any outcry.


    ¡°I have no objections,¡± War Tiger remarked readily, the only one pleased at the unexpected outcome, ¡°Squad Purple Phoenix agrees for Master Chu Xun to be Lord of Fire Dragon Palace.¡±


    ¡°The Demon from Hell¡­ leading the Fire Dragon Palace¡­¡± Winsome Widow murmured loudly, before she broke into a demure smile, ¡°Squad Flaming Fox stands by the vote as well.¡±


    Winsome Widow understood full well that nothing could stop Chu Xun in his bid to take over Fire Dragon Palace today.


    Gratefully, Chu Xun responded with a slight nod. He flicked a finger and sent a small jet of Immortal Qi into her forehead.


    Her expression turned rapidly into one of pleasant surprise. Overjoyed, she gasped, ¡°Thank you so much, my Lord!¡±


    Lei Bao¡¯s expression wavered uncertainly. His gaze traveled to Winsome Widow, as if wishing for advice, and the latter quickly shot him a knowing look and he caught her gist immediately. Clasping his fists in salute, he said loudly, ¡°Squad Torrid Tempest pledges fealty to you too, Immortal Chu, to be Master of Fire Dragon Palace.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded approvingly and shot another tiny burst of Immortal Qi into Lei Bao to help him heal his wounds.


    ¡°I, too, am willing to swear you my fealty, Immortal Chu,¡± Yan Chong declared anxiously although he fell silent almost right after, eyeing Chu Xun warily with dread.


    Lei Bao and Winsome Widow too watched with equal foreboding. They were all aware of Chu Xun¡¯s bloody reputation.


    But Chu Xun did not say a word and the silence only served to enhance the palpable tension that Yan Chong felt his pounding heart was at a mere hair¡¯s breadth away from racing up his throat.


    Chu Xun had never been known to be benevolent or merciful before.


    Beads of sweat rained down Yan Chong¡¯s forehead as if he had just stepped out of a rain and he shivered violently and nervously like a prisoner awaiting his death sentence.


    ¡°I accept your fealty,¡± Chu Xun answered suddenly.


    Stunned, Yan Chong looked genuinely shocked by the response and he exhaled heavily with relief. He would have collapsed from anxiety if Chu Xun chose to remain silent and the man¡¯s presence weighed down on him with the heaviness of a mountain which was horrible enough to crush him.


    Winsome Widow and Lei Bao looked at each other and they both caught in each other¡¯s eyes the same surprise that they shared¡ªlaced with a tinge of despair at watching one as dignified and powerful as a Human King being shamefully trampled upon.


    ¡°Give me a drop of your blood,¡± said Chu Xun out of nowhere.


    Puzzled, Yan Chong nevertheless did as he was told. He squeezed his fingers and forced out a single drop of his blood.


    With a lazy wave, the drop of blood floated into the air to Chu Xun who made several hand seals. The deep-red globule shone radiantly suddenly as if it was going to burst.


    Then he flicked his finger and the droplet of blood shot straight into Yan Chong¡¯s head right between his brows.


    Yan Chong felt himself shuddering involuntarily. What was that?! Something has been added into his mind, although he could not quite put a finger to it, except for an uncanny sensation of chill clinging to his back.


    ¡°You,¡± Chu Xun motioned to Zuo Ziqiu, ¡°Come hither.¡±


    With his grievous wounds, Zuo Ziqiu knew that he has no hope of escaping Chu Xun and he inched closer reluctantly.


    Similarly, Chu Xun drew a drop of blood from him, performed an enchantment using a series of hand seals and injected the blood right back into him.


    ¡°What have you done to me?!¡± Zuo Ziqiu breathed, panicking. He felt the same as Yan Chong. A strange, inexplicable sensation of coldness down his spine as if a knife had been held to the back of his head; as if his life could be ended any time, anywhere.

 Chapter 239 - Vile Villain

    ¡°The Soul-devoured Contract.¡±


    Chu Xun revealed candidly and he disclosed the details about the enchantment.


    Dismal despair flooded Yan Chong¡¯s and Zuo Ziqiu¡¯s eyes as if they had just witnessed their own deaths.


    Winsome Widow and Lei Bao grimaced quietly. Would Chu Xun have done the same to them if they had shown just a bit of hesitation in pledging to him their loyalties?


    Still¡­ Was the Pact of Bloodlust really was so powerful and terrifying as Chu Xun described?


    Even Yan Chong and Zuo Ziqiu were banking on the hope that Chu Xun was only lying to them.


    Until Chu Xun decided to demonstrate the terrors of the Soul-devoured Contract


    The pair of Human Kings winced and recoiled on the ground like a pair of dogs writhing in pain, their dignity all but forgotten. Their eyeballs distended as if bursting from their sockets, and their faces contorted hideous at the pain that was so great as shown from the veins throbbing visibly on their skins. No amount of screaming and shrieks could reduce the pain that came not from their body, but from their very souls.


    Finally, when Chu Xun decided that the demonstration had proven his point, he stopped and the two Human Kings could only lay on the ground, panting in the sweet air of their salvation.


    The demonstration left Lei Bao and Winsome Widow felt their hairs curling with fear and their skins numb with horror as the corner of their lips twitched uncontrollably.


    Chu Xun flicked his fingers twice in succession and shot two bolts of Immortal Qis into Yan Chong and Zuo Ziqiu.


    This soothed their wincing contortion and their faces twisting with pain returned serene and their powers began restoring.


    Lei Bao and Winsome Widow knew best of all the magic of Chu Xun¡¯s Immortal Qi, having felt it first hand. The injuries that they sustained earlier were close to being fully cured.


    Before long, Zuo Ziqiu and Yan Chong scrambled up and prostrated themselves humbly at Chu Xun¡¯s knees when they have finally regained some of their strength and consciousness.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    Naturally, Chu Xun was their lord and master now unless Chu Xun so chose to release them from the spell.


    ¡°I shall look on to you, Yan Chong, to continue leading Squad Astrology,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Understood, my Lord,¡± replied Yan Chong reverently.


    ¡°The same goes to you both.¡± Chu Xun looked at Lei Bao and Winsome Widow and said.


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    They quickly replied as one.


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze shifted to Zuo Ziqiu. ¡°You are a member of the Sifang Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± Zuo Ziqiu replied earnestly too.


    A sly look surfaced in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. ¡°And you know where Sifang Sword Sect¡¯s secret vault lies?¡±


    The question astounded not only Zuo Ziqiu, but everyone present with their shocked, widened eyes and strange, doubtful hesitation.


    Zuo Ziqiu recovered from his bewilderment and bowed deeply, ¡°I really don¡¯t know, my Lord! The secret vault keeps the very cornerstone of the Sifang Sword Sect and its secrets are entrusted only to the Leader and no one else!¡±


    Looking slightly disappointed, Chu Xun said, ¡°I see. Very well then, this is my command: you will return to the stronghold of the Sifang Sword Sect and investigate secretly about anything you can find as to the location of the secret vault. Report your findings to me later.¡±


    ¡°But, but this¡­ My Lord, this is¡­¡± Winsome Widow uttered tentatively with budding curiosity.


    Chu Xun turned around, taking everything in the surrounding with a scornful grunt. ¡°Look at the furnishings here. We look so miserable and impoverished. Heaven knows how reluctant I am to shoulder this undertaking of leading you lot. But since we¡¯re at it, we shall need the wherewithal to restore the glory of the Fire Dragon Palace. We need resources to build a strong outfit or we would never get anywhere with just the few of us doing all the work.¡±


    Uncertain looks of doubt filled the faces of everyone present.


    ¡°So¡­ that means¡­ My Lord, you wish to¡­ plunder?¡± Winsome Widow, with her unbridled inquisitiveness, blurted out at last.


    ¡°Plunder? That¡¯s so heavy a word,¡± Chu Xun glared at her through narrowed eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s borrowing.¡±


    Everyone pursed their lips quietly. Apparently, most, if not all of the domain of Martial Tao did not yet fully know Chu Xun. He was not only a ruthless cutthroat in battle, he had little to no scruples in being vile and villainous if he so chose.


    ¡°So get to work. Find out about any rich and wealthy families who have been bullying and oppressing the poor, and we shall strike them down in the name of justice,¡± Chu Xun ordered.


    ¡°What degree of ¡®bullying and oppressing the poor¡¯ do you mean, my Lord?¡± asked Winsome Widow.


    Chu Xun paused a beat and said, ¡°For instance, there was once a You Family near Gujiang River. They allowed members of their clan to rob and maraud the common folk and even set their hounds on them. It is families like this that we are looking for and we shall eliminate them one by one!¡±


    ¡°Err¡­!¡±


    No one dared to utter anything, although the very same thought blazed through their minds: with such a leader, the Fire Dragon Palace would surely regain its former strength!


    ¡°If I may, my Lord,¡± Zuo Ziqiu squeaked like mice trying to offer some cheese, ¡°I have heard of strange tidings before I came here¡­¡±


    ¡°What tidings?¡±


    ¡°There has been word of a new mountain which had mysteriously appeared near Longcheng City in the South-West and there have been numerous reports about sightings of a three-colored aurora that occurs regularly on its crest. A strange phenomenon indeed which could be witnessed even from five kilometers away. There has been mention of an ancient ruin at the crest of the mountain and inside, there must be countless gold and riches¡­ Do you think we should¡­¡±


    ¡°I have heard of this before,¡± Yan Chong quipped, ¡°And a good many factions have sent people over to Longcheng City for this purpose.¡±


    All eyes trained in on Chu Xun, waiting for his decision on whether should the Fire Dragon Palace involve itself into what already was a kettle of fish.


    ¡°We shall go too,¡± Chu Xun said at last.


    The tri-colored lights itself made it possible that whatever it was, the mysterious treasure could very well be the Soul-curing Flower, the only thing in the world that could save Hua Qingwu.


    Lei Bao rubbed his hands enthusiastically and so was Winsome Widow, whose face shone with earnest anticipation, and even Yan Chong had to dip his head to hide his glee.


    Chu Xun peered at them, his brows furrowing with interest. ¡°You all seem mightily excited, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°How could we not be,¡± Winsome Widow remarked offhandedly before she realized her clumsy reply and she readjusted her tone, ¡°Why, of course, my Lord. As you might not have realized, we have happened upon some ancient texts about the place. But being outnumbered and overpowered, we would set off with prospects of bounty, only to return balked and beaten. We nearly got ourselves killed a number of times, never mind coming home empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°But how come? Are the others very strong?¡± Chu Xun was curious. All three of them were nevertheless Human Kings with great combat capabilities and them working together was a potent fighting force in itself.


    ¡°You might not have realized that the domain of the Martial Tao and the Imperial Court represents two opposing sides, my Lord,¡± Lei Bao revealed with a bitter smile, ¡°And us joining forces with the Imperial forces make us enemies, or playthings, in some cases.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Chu Xun observed. Frost formed in his gaze. ¡°Make the necessary arrangements. We depart tomorrow for Longcheng City.¡±


    Lei Bao and the rest two acknowledged the orders. With Chu Xun leading the expedition, they were confident that they shall not be suffering the fates they had endured before.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m coming too,¡± War Tiger chipped in with keen interest.


    ¡°Stay out of this, boy. This is not some field trip for fledglings like you. Even Human Kings can fall like flies come any skirmish for riches and rare ores. You need not throw yourself in and get yourself killed,¡± scowled Lei Bao, puncturing War Tiger¡¯s eagerness.


    War Tiger¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment. He returned a gutsy glare at Lei Bao before turning an imploring gaze to Chu Xun.


    To his dismay, Chu Xun said, ¡°It¡¯s also a first time for me too. Just to be safe, you¡¯ll stay here this time. You can join us the next time. Rest assured that Squad Purple Phoenix shall also receive a cut of the bounty we receive.¡±


    On that note, War Tiger could only nod his head with resignation.


    ¡°As for you, Zuo Ziqiu¡ªyou shall now rejoin the Sifang Sword Sect. Your mission shall be to locate the site of the secret vault.¡±


    What he would be doing was tantamount to treason. Treason to his own order, Zuo Ziqiu mused morosely as he realized he would be spying for a faction seeking to ruin his own order.


    ¡°Understood,¡± he acknowledged his order, although deep within himself, he longed to scream and vent out how he was being coerced into disloyalty.


    Chu Xun agreed with the others to meet the following morning and he left, rushing towards Dragon¡¯s Back.


    ¡­


    Inside Emperor Ao¡¯s Purple Mansion.


    Chu Xun was sitting down on a marble table with the Emperor Ao.


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken the Fire Dragon Palace?¡± Emperor Ao gasped, astonished.


    Chu Xun shot him an irate glare and muttered, ¡°You can dispense with the theatrics, for it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    Emperor Ao sniggered dryly at being pointed out and remarked, ¡°Nevertheless, I am still saying this¡ªas a good friend of yours.


    Chu Xun looked bewilderedly at Emperor Ao, surprised that the monarch could speak so flippantly, his decorum and dignity set aside for one fleeting moment. He giggled. ¡°Admittedly, if I were allowed to choose, I¡¯d rather we are not friends,¡± he said to Emperor Ao, ¡°It¡¯s tiring.¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful brat,¡± Emperor Ao muttered with a sip of his tea, ¡°If it was not for me, you would be a dry bag of bones by now at Xuanji Mountain.¡±


    ¡°And for that, I got struck by the Firmament Chain,¡± Chu Xun scowled grudgingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s on you. Not me. Heaven forfend that Firmament still bears a grudge on you, although that rather intrigues me. More and more curious indeed.¡±


    ¡°If an old senile like you could pique Firmament¡¯s jealousy, what makes you think I can¡¯t? What makes me inferior to you? It only took me three millennia to become an Immortal Emperor. Do you honestly believe you could¡¯ve beaten my record?¡±


    ¡°Old senile?!¡± Emperor Ao¡¯s eyes widened lividly with disbelief. With a face as fair as the whitest of precious jade, and a physique as lean and strong as stone, Emperor Ao had always prided himself in his features that had left many a hearts swooning. ¡°How could I ever be described as ¡®Old senile¡¯?! Are you blind, Chu Xun?!¡± he almost screamed out loud.


    ¡°Where else could you find ¡®an old senile¡¯ as dashing as I am?¡± the monarch scoffed irately.


    Chu Xun¡¯s facial expression shifted, conveying myriads of meaning: disdain, contempt, and derision¡­


    ¡°What is that expression of yours?¡± Emperor Ao grumbled, upset. It was the first time he had been branded ¡°an old senile¡± and for that, he felt so cross that he wanted to hit someone.


    Yet Chu Xun still managed to audaciously stare at him through narrowed eyes.


    Feeling the corners of his lips twitching irritably, Emperor Ao threw an arm. He subdued Chu Xun from releasing his powers and waved his arm, casting him out with a whisk of wind. His deep voice echoed from a distance into Chu Xun¡¯s ears, saying, ¡°Go see to your woman and spare me your annoying shenanigans.¡±


    Chu Xun griped quietly. Everyone outside feared him as Devil Chu from Hell. Yet he felt himself as helpless as an ant in the face of Emperor Ao¡¯s might.


    ¡°Just you wait,¡± he promised, ¡°Wait till I reach the Nascent Soul Stage, then I¡¯ll have the last laugh.¡±


    Still, he could not quite define his strength level since he began studying and training using the Hong Meng Scripture. It was a kind method of cultivation heretofore unseen and unheard before. When most warriors cultivate their Internal Breath, which was divided into classes such as the Innate Realm and the Acquired Realm, on their journey to achieve the Grandmaster Realm, while cultivator of Immortality developed True Energy, which was divided into classes such as Qi Refinement and Foundation. But what about the Hong Meng Immortal Qi? How should he define what level he had reached thus far?


    Perhaps it would be better to just rank his powers using the classification of cultivators since he embodied True Energy as well anyway, he mused.


    Resting inside the crystal casket, Hua Qingwu looked as if she was slumbering peacefully.


    Chu Xun sat next to the crystal casket and began talking to her, accompanying her through the entire night.


    He could still feel a knife being driven through his heart whenever he remembered how Hua Qingwu had given her life to save him.


    Jiu You came the following morning.


    Her aura felt stronger and vaster than before. In just a month since they separated, her powers were now equivalent to that of a First-Grade Human King.


    Jiu You¡¯s purplish hair shone with a radiant luster and her lithe frame and fair, supple skin made her look a gorgeous doll.


    Chu Xun knew it was time to go. With a final, longing glance at the unconscious Hua Qingwu, he said softly, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Chu Xun needed to visit Emperor Ao again. He had so many questions needing answers, among them include the origin of the wild beasts now rampaging across the lands, information about the root cause of the anomalies, and the extent of damage Earth had now suffered from the anomalies. But Emperor Ao seemed to be still angry with him that he refused to meet him.


    ¡°What a petty old senile,¡± Chu Xun spat resentfully and left with Jiu You.


    Jiu You was now a Demon King of the First Grade, and due to demonic beings¡¯ superior constitution, that made her stronger than First-Grade Human Kings and she could easily hold her own in any battle.


    The rest of the Fire Dragon Palace, Lei Bao and the others were all waiting when they arrived, their injuries all fully healed all thanks to the Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re adorable!¡± Winsome Widow exclaimed, beaming broadly at Jiu You. If not for Chu Xun being around, she would have rushed to the little girl and pinch her little face.


    But the others were curious as well. From where did Chu Xun found such a pretty little girl? Was she his daughter?


    ¡°Urm, my Lord, about Master Long¡­¡±


    Yan Chong stopped short halfway, cut off by Chu Xun, who suddenly broke into a bleak chuckle. How could he have forgotten Long Ao?


    ¡°Take me to him,¡± Chu Xun instructed. Beyond any doubt, Long Ao must have had slandered him with tremendous alacrity.


    ¡°By the way, this is Jiu You,¡± he gestured at her, ¡°and she¡¯ll be coming with us. So get acquainted with each other.¡± And he followed Yan Chong away.


    A half-hour later, when Chu Xun and Yan Chong returned, the aftermath of a battle awaited them.


    Winsome Widow was found with her hair disheveled, panting hard for air as if she had survived a huge storm.


    Half of Lei Bao¡¯s face swollen up like buns and his eyes pressed together into slits. Between that and the missing locks of his beard, he looked like a miserable wretch.

 Chapter 240 - The Stampede

    Chu Xun looked hardly surprised with a wry grin on his face.


    Yan Chong, however, was left stunned. He stared incredulous at Lei Bao and Winsome Widow, wondering what happened.


    Then his face took a turn and a vulgar grin broke on his face when he peered at Lei Bao. He knew that the latter had always harbored feelings towards Winsome Widow. Was he trying to force himself upon her and failed in doing so?


    Winsome Widow¡¯s chest rose and fell as she breathed deeply, and the sight of her unkempt and mussed-up hair, the sweet-scented sweat that slicked her back, and her flushed-red cheeks could make any man forget his manners.


    ¡°Lei,¡± Yan Chong growled depravedly, raising a thumbs-up.


    That surprised Lei Bao, who, at first, failed to understand him. It took only a beat, and after seeing the obscene grin on his face, Lei Bao finally caught the gist and grew so angry he nearly lost control.


    ¡°You should mind your manners, Lei. Especially in front of a child.¡±


    Struggling to keep his rage in check, Lei Bao snarled in a low voice, ¡°Can¡¯t you see, you fool? I was beaten.¡±


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re beaten. I can see that real well,¡± replied Yan Chong, still misunderstanding, ¡°But you should look for a better time than to force yourself on her in front of a child. Do you want His Lordship to punish you?¡±


    ¡°You idiot,¡± Lei Bao scowled, his temper bursting, ¡°You goddamned idiot, it was that ¡®child¡¯ that you spoke of who had given me a wallop!¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Yan Chong could not quite believe his ears. In denial, he raised his thumb again, ¡°Gods, I never took you for such a good liar.¡±


    Lei Bao¡¯s swollen slit eyes almost shot wide as he nearly roared in anger, only to begin grimacing with pain.


    Yan Chong spun away and said to Chu Xun, ¡°Shall we depart now, my Lord?¡±


    And Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    The company of eight set off together a half-hour later. Alongside Chu Xun, Jiu You, and the trio of Yan Chong, Lei Bao, and Winsome Widow, the latter three each brought with them a member from their respective squads, all of them mid-Human Kings.


    With the anomalies occurring everywhere and the rampage of mutated wild beasts, there was no direct line to Longcheng City. They needed to first detour to Guangyang City, a settlement a few hundreds of miles away from their destination where they would have to change to carriages for the final leg of their journey.


    It took them one whole day for them to reach Guangyang City. Thrice they were assailed by wild beasts, but fortunately, the flying conveyance they rode on was equipped with the latest defense apparatuses and Chu Xun and his companions needed not to fight.


    Settlements around the world had undergone huge change since the anomalies began and more smaller villages had moved to cluster themselves close to larger cities. Before long, the sizes of the cities grew and the once-strange combination of tall mountains, lumbering spires and towers, and high-reaching trees had become a norm for most major settlements.


    ¡°My Lord, do you wish to stop here for a day, or should we just continue straight for Longcheng?¡± asked Yan Chong, beginning to sound like a chamberlain.


    ¡°To Longcheng now,¡± replied Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun could not bear waiting any longer to quickly get his hands on the Soul-Curing Flower.


    Yan Chong hired a lavish carriage and they sped towards Longcheng without further ado.


    Traffic on the roads leading to Longcheng was heavy all the way with scores of travelers and other coaches. Most of the people moving towards Longcheng were all warriors, their purpose undoubtedly the ancient ruins.


    They reached almost a hundred kilometers and the scenery around them gave way to barren fields and sparse vegetation that every so often came with the roars of ferocious wild beasts lurking unseen. White bony remains from unfortunate travelers devoured by these beasts littered the sides of the road and some of them were large and terrifying to clap eyes on.


    They passed by some dilapidated villages and Chu Xun caught the glimpse of some huge wild beasts never before seen anywhere around the world.


    Swoosh!


    A sudden unnatural wind blew and huge shadows blotted out the Sun. A gigantic harrier the size of a wide field spread its wings in a swooping descent down. With its talons, it seized an off-road coach and swept it up into midair before releasing it.


    The vehicle plummeted to the ground and crashed, exploding with everyone inside dying instantly before they could even understand what happened.


    The black monster bird was so large every feather was the size of an adult¡¯s palm, each of them giving off a cold metallic sheen. The bird wheeled back down, its obsidian eyes filled with fury.


    ¡°Blasted animal,¡± bellowed a voice.


    The shadows of a figure shot into the air, and he punched at the direction of the incoming animal, sending ropes of chains forged of his Inner Breath energies at it.


    With its limited mobility due to its size, the mammoth bird could not evade the attack and an explosion struck it squarely in its chest. The wounded bird rolled several times in the air, emitting a few guttural screeches of pain and it fled, flying away.


    Everyone who had seen what happened could not help but feel their backs prickly with fear. Whoever it was, the stranger was undoubtedly a Ninth-Grade Grandmaster. Yet even his great strength could neither injure nor harm the gigantic hawk one bit and driving it away was the most that he could do.


    Roar!


    A gargantuan black bear emerged from the dense thickets, lumbering at tens of meters tall, charging quickly like a black cyclone. Tongues of foul energies imbued its sturdy hide, enabling it to stomp up to a Range Rover and knocked it over.


    It lunged. Brandishing its razor-sharp claws, the beast easily ripped off the roof of the coach and clawed out the three helpless warriors inside and chomped down on one of them like he was a slab of meat.


    The warriors were by no means weak nor uninitiated. Yet, in the face of the monster bear¡¯s ferocity, they could find not even the will or power to resist and the poor dead warrior¡¯s comrades, frightened beyond wits at the grisly manner of their friend¡¯s death, wallowed in a fecal pool of their own making.


    Before the monster bear could sink its fangs into one of the remaining warriors, the snarl of an elderly man stopped it who threw himself forward and fought against it. After a fierce battle, he finally managed to drive it away, but not before taking a terrible swipe at his shoulder and blood poured profusely from the brutal lacerations.


    ¡°Gods, these beasts are getting more dangerous by the minute,¡± Yan Chong observed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had our fair share of hunting these beasts down before. At first, any team with a First-Grade Grandmaster leading them could easily strike down these animals. But it has only been a little more than a year, and now, I guess even an Eight-Grade Grandmaster should count himself lucky to emerge with his life still intact.¡±


    The elderly man who had been the salvation of the two warrior survivors was exactly that: an Eight-Grade Grandmaster and he was so close to losing an arm.


    ¡°Skulking in the deep recesses of the wilderness and mountains allows these beasts to encounter various rare resources and opportunities that helped them become stronger quickly,¡± said Winsome Widow.


    ¡°Once, these beasts would try to avoid us humans. But now, they hunt and attack us like predators on prey,¡± added Lei Bao with a sigh.


    Chu Xun mulled in silence. ¡°With the quick shifts occurring around the world, is this actually a blessing or a curse for us?¡±


    Suddenly, in a distance ahead, flames shot up the sky in a terrible explosion that shook the ground. Distracted, Yan Chong nearly ran the carriage into the one in front without looking.


    ¡°Let me go have a look,¡± he said. He got off and leaped on top of the roof to have a better vantage point.


    Everyone else disembarked their vehicles, curious about what happened too.


    Boom! Boom!


    More explosions ensued.


    ¡°We need to get off at once, my Lord,¡± said Yan Chong when he came back, sounding rather grim.


    Chu Xun got out of the carriage quickly and they looked into the distance and what they saw made their expressions shift.


    Far ahead, they saw a frenzied blur of black, all of them being an infinite gob of beasts rushing together.


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­ a stampede¡­¡± screamed a warrior from his perch atop a carriage roof.


    ¡°It¡¯s a stampede! RUN!¡±


    The entire highway had hundreds of carriages and coaches and nearly a thousand warriors, to say the least.


    But coming towards them was a never-ending, blackened mob of frenzied beasts that stretched far away into the horizon that was accompanied also by flying predators overhead.


    The huge stampede numbed everyone with shock and panic.


    Rhinoceroses the size of hills and barrows charged at the front like armored chariots, their horns gleaming dangerously at several meters long. One after another, they effortlessly tossed aside any carriages in their way, storming through the explosions that ensued with reckless abandon.


    With the herd of rhinoceroses as vanguard, the rest of the stampede behind kept up; a multitudinous stream of bloodthirsty beasts gaining more and more speed.


    Routed, scores of warriors panicked and ran. Screams of horror and shrieks of pain intertwined into cacophonic chaos.


    Chirp!


    A bald eagle, with wings spanning more than tens of meters wide, leveled the crest of a hill with a wave of its wings, eliciting a landslide causing more devastating damage.


    Out of the boughs of the woods, a woodpecker the size of a dining table, with feathers brilliantly-colored like a rainbow and a long, slender beak, flew out and it bore down on the warriors with an unfriendly glint in its eyes.


    Puff!


    A fountain of blood burst in midair with feathers spread in the air like confetti. The woodpecker was in the gigantic bald eagle¡¯s way and had been torn to shreds.


    The bald eagle reigned like the lord of the skies and all other flying beasts knew better to escape its wrath.


    It screamed down like a bolt of lightning, skimming just over the surface of the ground, kicking up sand and dirt in its wake.


    A few Seventh-Grade and Eight-Grade Grandmasters rallied as one and attacked in unison, throwing forth martial skills and magic bolts forged of their Inner Breaths at the monster bird. Sparks flew from their attack, followed closely din of metal on metal, yet still, the monstrous bald eagle flew on, hardly wounded nor its feathers ruffled at all.


    The eagle retaliated. It spread its wings and flung out tens of thousands of feathers like arrows and bolts, slicing and maiming the Grandmasters into gruesome ribbons and mists of blood and viscera.


    Boom!


    A powerful Sword Qi bullet came screaming through the air, setting off a string of sonic booms on its way and slammed into the giant eagle.


    A Human King had entered the fray.


    Clank!


    A mist of blood came from the bald eagle¡¯s right wing and the air was filled with the fluff of its feathers stained red by the blood that gushed out of a hideous wound caused by the Sword Qi attack.


    The wounded beast let loose a harsh, high-pitched screech thick with hatred and anger. It flew away, but not far away. Circling up overhead, it waited for another opportunity to strike.


    ¡°We should withdraw now, my Lord,¡± urged Yan Chong. It was dangerous to try to stop the stampede head-on, even for one as powerful as a Human King.


    ¡°Let us go then,¡± agreed Chu Xun readily.


    And the company immediately retreated to safer grounds.


    Only, it did not take long for the retreating crowd to succumb to more panic when more beasts began assailing the travelers from both flanks of the highway.


    The attacks came very quickly. A leopard with golden hide, reaching at least three to four meters in length, could easily make leaps tens of meters long. Like a golden bolt of lightning, it zapped among the horde of travelers and warriors and easily ripped open the stomach of a First-Grade Grandmaster, leaving him a nasty and bloody wound.


    Next, it swung around and pounced at another Grandmaster. Only this time, before it could do more damage, it was struck down with a direct blow to its head.


    Not far away at a dozen meters away, a pack of wolves with a greenish hue to their gray coats of fur, every one of them almost the size of oxen with sharp fangs and fierce, penetrating gazes, massacred scores of warriors in just matters of seconds, leaving a macabre scene of blood and gore.


    But with the help of more than ten Grandmasters, the wolves were quickly exterminated.


    Roar!


    A giant black-backed gorilla, at least ten meters tall, pounded its chest as it released a feral roar. It began charging forward, sending a carriage in its way flying with just a single punch.


    Its eyes were a complete scarlet shade of blood and drool escaped hungrily out of its mouth when it set its sights on a female warrior and it swung its large, furry hands at her.


    ¡°Insolent beast.¡±


    Unbeknownst to it, beside the female warrior stood an Eighth-Grade Grandmaster. The elderly maven took into the sky and slapped a fist from afar, sending a sharp jet of white light that shot straight from the center of his palm at his quarry.


    The gorilla vented a roar of rage and allowed his chest to take the blast. It emerged unscathed after an explosion, only to swing a fist the size of a table at the elderly man in retaliation.


    Bang!


    The old man flew, careening into a heap on the ground churning mouthfuls of blood.


    The wild, bipedal beast pounded its chest triumphantly and seized the female warrior before she could escape and shoved her into its mouth.


    ¡°Lei Bao,¡± ordered Chu Xun quietly.


    Lei Bao immediately understood his lord¡¯s wordless command. He flew into the air with his fists raised aloft, brandishing a lightning bolt in his grasp and he sent it down like a javelin, striking hard at the gigantic gorilla¡¯s arm.


    Blood sprayed into the air with a sickening sizzle of flesh burning and the gorilla howled with agony. With the pain shooting up its scorched, blacked limb, the gigantic gorilla could only release its hold and the female warrior fell down until Lei Bao caught her by the arm and tossed her far away to safety.


    Roar!


    The gorilla roared incessantly again and again, slowly falling into a maniacal frenzy. Blood filled its eyes and its nostrils flared with a hateful aura.


    Lei Bao snarled and took into the air once more. He punched twice into the air in quick succession and blasted two ball lightning. The pair of lightning given spherical forms darted at the giant gorilla and exploded.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two deep-sounding explosions told Lei Bao that his missiles had found their mark. The gigantic gorilla¡¯s head was no more. Bloody mists swirled around the headless corpse of the monster gorilla before it ultimately crashed to the ground, and the ground burst opened at its sheer weight.


    Despite its ferocity, the giant gorilla¡¯s strength was equivalent only to Eighth-Grade Grandmasters and all it took was a Human King to decimate it with ease.


    More yapping came. A pack of hyenas was rushing their way, all of them at three to four meters in length, each hardly shy in baring their sharp fangs, and their furs were standing upright as if ready for battle.


    Lei Bao lunged at them with all his lightning magic blazing. A miniature storm came and passed with numerous thunderclaps and lightning blasts and in the end, the entire pack of wild dogs was reduced into a slimy muck of blood and flesh.

 Chapter 241 - Retreat

    Lei Bao went around rampaging savagely with his lightning-based magic as if he was a lightning storm himself, moving towards a bunch of giant mountain rats right after dispatching the pack of hyenas.


    These mutated rodents looked horrifyingly large, being at least one meter long, and their long incisor teeth, sharper than even the keenest blade, gnashed against each other, ready to grind and chew on human bones. Scores of warriors had fallen with their limbs being bitten off or maimed while fighting them.


    A ball lightning hurled by Lei Bao landed right in the middle of the mischief of rats and exploded, kicking up more torn flesh and blood.


    Heartened by Lei Bao¡¯s strength, the routed warriors gradually recovered from their panic and regrouped for a counterattack.


    Aside from a few with remarkably terrifying powers and viciousness, most of the other mutated wild beasts were only as strong as warriors of the Acquired Realm.


    Violent clashes and bombardments blanketed the entire area, and not only were more beasts killed. Even the warriors sustained more casualties as well.


    This prompted them to rally together. They needed to fight together if they wish to survive.


    With no shortage of superior warriors among the thousands of them¡ªincluding several Human Kings¡ªthey began to mow down more wild beasts with greater efficiency.


    Nevertheless, all the carnage they doled out hardly made a dent on the never-ending surge of wild beasts that kept flooding the lands around them.


    Even the Human Kings could not help but feel a tinge of despair. The sheer overwhelming numbers of the stampede could easily tire out the warriors defending desperately for their lives.


    Even with the numbers of slain and slaughtered beasts piling up, the warriors also soaked up heavy casualties themselves. More than hundreds of warriors have perished. Hardly any corpses were intact, most of them having ended up food for the rampaging beasts.


    ¡°I¡¯d say things aren¡¯t looking any better, my Lord,¡± Winsome Widow murmured grimly.


    ¡°I suggest fighting our way out now,¡± Yan Chong hissed insidiously.


    Swoosh!


    Not far away from where Chu Xun was standing, the group split opened suddenly and a few gigantic pangolins clambered up to the surface. With armored scales as thick as chain mails to protect them, the monster reptile-like animals swung their scythe-like claws and made any warriors nearby reacting slowly, dismembered into halves.


    Blood splattered everywhere and the putrid stench of it wafted everywhere.


    The scent of blood instead drove the pangolins into a delirious bloodlust. They flailed their claws and swung their tails like whips, easily crushing an Acquired-Realm warrior into pieces.


    ¡°Impudent vermin.¡±


    Winsome Widow could stomach none of the carnage any more. A ball of flames erupted to life at the center of her palm and she tossed it at one of the monster pangolins, and it exploded.


    The explosion blew open the back of the beast and it fell, a smoldering mass of blood and flesh, proving her magic useful against the animal¡¯s impenetrable hide.


    Winsome Widow charged into battle, waving a saber conjured from fire.


    Puff! Puff!


    She made short work of the seven to eight pangolins, relieving them of their heads quickly, leaving not only the stench of blood, but also the musky aroma of burned meat.


    The flesh and blood of the beasts contained much minerals and nourishment which could prove helpful to warriors.


    Chu Xun smiled. He had had his fair share of food made from rare and exotic beasts and he had lost touch with such epicurean delights since returning to Earth and the sight of the grilled pangolins made him feel hungry.


    He walked over to the burning carcass and selected two of the fattest pangolins he could find and stored them into his Storage Ring in full view of the others.


    ¡°It¡¯s good stuff and it tastes good after its cooked. Feel free to try some.¡±


    The others stared at him, bewildered beyond words. How could anyone think of eating now when they were assailed by hordes of wild beasts from all sides?!


    ¡°We should be thinking of getting out of here. Surely you don¡¯t hope to be eating the flesh of animals only to end up as fodder for these mindless beasts?¡± scowled a young man contemptuously.


    That remark nearly made Winsome Widow lash out at him, but Chu Xun stopped her before she could do anything.


    ¡°Comrade,¡± a First-Grade Human King, who easily sent a bolt of magical energy and squashed to death a ten-meter long centipede, called Lei Bao, ¡°How about forcing a route out of here together?¡±


    Lei Bao looked inquiringly at Chu Xun.


    That prompted the Human King to look at Chu Xun. He frowned at Chu Xun¡¯s youthful looks and the lack of magical radiation coming from him. He had an intense dislike for slothful scions of rich and wealthy families born with a silver spoon in their mouths and the notion that Human Kings as powerful as Lei Bao being degraded to nothing more than glorified bodyguards infuriated him.


    Chu Xun shook his head at the proposal.


    Angered, the Human King snarled impatiently, ¡°Fool. Have you failed to realize that we will all die here if we don¡¯t find a way out soon?¡±


    ¡°Watch your tone, sir!¡± Lei Bao growled defensively.


    Chu Xun waved a hand to calm Lei Bao, having taken notice of this particular Human King for some time. He had been slaughtering the wild beasts while saving as many lives as possible. It was his extraordinary prowess that had saved many a number of warriors from terrible and painful deaths.


    ¡°Your name, sir?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    The Human King¡¯s eyes gleamed and his face shone with pride. Raising a chin, he uttered, ¡°Yu Cheng. They call me the Lord of Healing.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ The infamous Lord of Healing, as I live and breathe.¡±


    ¡°It is said that he¡¯s eccentric and has a very mercurial temperament, although his medicinal skills are paralleled to none.¡±


    ¡°And they say there are three kinds of people he rejects helping: evil people, rich but nasty people, and those that he dislikes.¡±


    Hushed murmurs buzzed around them.


    Chu Xun heard everything, especially the last bit, and he smiled. What an interesting figure, he mused, especially that bit about not saving people that he dislikes. A willful and headstrong person, no less.


    ¡°Your reputation precedes you, Lord of Healing,¡± Chu Xun remarked, saluting.


    Yu Cheng snorted and carelessly returned the gesture.


    But Yan Chong and the others were left fuming at Yu Cheng¡¯s arrogant demeanor.


    An otherwise amused Chu Xun pointed a finger, ¡°Look that side.¡±


    Everyone followed his finger and looked. Chu Xun was pointing at the top of a mountain a thousand meters away where a huge snowy-white wolf the size of a locomotive engine perched proudly. There was not a single tangle on its flawless coat of fur, making it so smooth as silk that it gave off a perfect luster of white.


    ¡°Wh-What the¡­¡± the Lord of Healing gasped hesitantly.


    ¡°The Beast Lord,¡± Chu Xun revealed, ¡°He is the reason for this never-ending stampede. The call of the wild that summons them. Slay the Beast Lord and so ends the stampede. But how many of you would survive if you were to try to go near it?¡±


    Yu Cheng¡¯s lips twitched irritably at being contradicted. His foolhardiness had nearly cost the lives of everyone here, especially those below the strength levels of a Human King.


    ¡°Let me go and slay that accursed beast,¡± he said, hoping to redeem himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you are no match for it,¡± Chu Xun pointed out coolly.


    Yu Cheng¡¯s eyes boiled with indignance. He would have given this young man a good beating, if not for the presences of Winsome Widow and Lei Bao. At nearly two hundred years of age, Chu Xun looked no more to him than a young good-for-nothing who could use some good whipping.


    ¡°The constitution of these beasts is more robust than that of us humans,¡± Chu Xun explained, ¡°But to cultivate any magical capabilities, they needed to work on the more spiritual aspects: their intelligence and intellect. That makes their path to greatness decidedly harder than us humans. Yet, if they succeed, that makes them more powerful than humans of similar rank.¡±


    Yu Cheng pursed his lips, looking visibly annoyed, although his perception of Chu Xun changed. ¡°So this young brat is not utterly useless after all,¡± he thought.


    ¡°Lei Bao, Yan Chong. Go with the Lord of Healing. You are to help him slay the Beast Lord,¡± ordered Chu Xun.


    Yu Cheng gasped. He did not expect to see another Human King next to Chu Xun. ¡°Gods in Heaven, who is he really is?¡± he wondered, ¡°What is his identity that three Human Kings are needed to protect him?¡±


    However, he found pleasure in being able to return Chu Xun¡¯s favor for contradicting him earlier. ¡°Look at the sheer volume of animals rushing around us,¡± he pointed out mockingly, ¡°We¡¯d be lucky if we can cover more than ten meters, never mind getting close to that bloody wolf. Unless we could melt into the ground or become invisible.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t suppose there¡¯s any way to melt into the ground at the moment,¡± said Chu Xun as a-matter-of-factly, ¡°But I can make you invisible,¡±


    ¡°Huh?! What are you talking about?!¡± yelled Yu Cheng incredulously, thinking that he had heard wrongly.


    Chu Xun did not answer him; instead, he retrieved three old jade pieces from his Storage Ring. It was what he looted from the ring belonging to You Tianyi after killing him at Gujiang City.


    He aimed a finger at the pieces of jade in his hand, moving as if he was writing something in the air while he weaved an enchantment. He tossed one of them to Lei Bao and instructed, ¡°Try injecting some Internal Breath into it.¡±


    Lei Bao did as he was told and funneled some of his Internal Breath into the piece of mineral stone in his hand. The old jade piece gave off a white sparkle and Lei Bao vanished.


    Everyone jumped as if they had seen a ghost. No one could speak and their eyes bloated as if they were going to pop out due to the shock.


    ¡°All right,¡± signaled Chu Xun.


    Lei Bao stopped and he reappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked a dubious Lei Bao, who did not understand the shocked expressions of the people around him.


    Only after an explanation from Winsome Widow, Lei Bao finally understood that he had just become invisible and was utterly dumbstruck himself.


    Chu Xun cast the same enchantment on the other two pieces of jade.


    ¡°Remember,¡± he said, ¡°The effects only last a quarter of an hour.¡± The ancient jade stones¡¯ magical potency was not as good as Spirit Stones¡¯ and the short duration was all he could do for now.


    A silent Yu Cheng had been watching Chu Xun strangely as if he was looking at a specimen from another world.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you a cultivator of arcane magic?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one way of putting it, I guess,¡± Chu Xun answered simply.


    The three Human Kings transmitted their Inner Breaths into the ancient jade stones and vanished before making their way towards the Beast Lord.


    The raging beasts could hardly stop what they could not see. With speeds that could easily cover hundreds of meters in mere seconds, the Human Kings raced towards their quarry.


    ¡°We need a diversion,¡± instructed Chu Xun, ¡°Attract the attention of the Beast Lord to help them find an opening to strike.¡±


    His words were only heard by the onlookers right beside him. The rest of the other survivors were still fiercely defending themselves against the rampaging monsters and were none the wiser over what happened.


    But Chu Xun¡¯s instructions roused the warriors around him into action. They threw themselves at any beast they saw, throwing forth whatever skills or weapons they could and brought down more wild beasts with renewed vim and verve.


    This stirred the other surviving warriors, rekindling their will to fight on and strive for dear life.


    By then, the three Human Kings were nearly close to reaching the Beast Lord.


    The giant white wolf had been surveying the battlefield when they drew close. Suddenly, it withdrew its gaze; its eyes burning like blue embers. Then it sniffed the air cautiously and arched its back with all its fur standing on ends. A soft white glow enveloped its massive frame and it kept a watchful eye around its surroundings.


    The Human Kings were just a few hundred meters away when they saw the monster wolf¡¯s reaction. Had they been noticed?


    Howl¡­!


    The white wolf threw back its head and let loose an ear-splitting howl that rumbled across the entire battlefield, compelling every beast to stop. The stampede stopped abruptly at the call and warily, the beasts retreated with piecemeal step until they finally wheeled around and started retreating.


    ¡°Damn, we¡¯re blown.¡±


    Realizing that their presence has been discovered even with two hundred meters still between their quarry and them, the Human Kings knew that they had to attack now.


    They lunged, brandishing their magically-conjured weapons: chains of white, ball lightning, and sabers forged of flames.


    But they were no match for the white wolf in speed; it leaped into the air and like a bullet of light, it shot into the thickets of the forest and was gone.


    Boom!


    The top of the hill where the white wolf once stood on had been leveled by the three Human Kings in an earthshaking explosion.


    Unfortunately, the Beast Lord¡¯s acute senses warned it of their attacks and it managed to escape in time.


    Tongues of fumes rose into the air, broken and mangled limbs scattered everywhere and streams of blood were all that remained when the stampede finally withdrew.


    In their wake, they left a battlefield strewn with countless animal carcasses. The nearly 1,000 warriors have lost almost one-third of their number and in the midst of the foggy gloom that hugged the battered, blood-soaked battle grounds, one could hardly miss the painful din of wailings and sobbing of people mourning the dead.


    The three Human Kings returned, their heads hanging over their shoulders in downcast gloom.


    Chu Xun could hardly say anything himself. He had underestimated the white wolf¡¯s intelligence and vigilance, its cruelty and cunning. What was more, it could really well be catastrophic for mankind if there were more Beast Lords like this one.


    Bodies of dead warriors were buried on the spots by their surviving companions while the rest of the other travelers rushed quickly as they could towards Longcheng City. It was imperative that they get there fast, lest the stampede return and catch them unawares and exhausted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Yu Cheng said his farewells to Chu Xun, prefer to come and go alone. But this time, he knew there was more than meets the eye with Chu Xun.


    ¡°You have extraordinary skills, young man. But the cultivation of your magic is still too weak. Working on improving your fitness. That wouldn¡¯t hurt. I find only one reason for your lack of strength: laziness. I hope you spend more time improving yourself. Know whatever quaint tricks you have is nothing before raw power,¡± advised Yu Cheng earnestly before he left.


    Unbeknownst to him, Yan Chong, Lei Bao, and the others were watching him so strangely as if their eyes were almost popping out. They watched him leave, their lips twitching once¡­ then again¡­ and again¡­

 Chapter 242 - An Old Acquaintance

    After the land condition in Longcheng City changed, there were mountains, dense forests, and fierce beasts everywhere outside the city.


    In recent days, Longcheng City was bustling with people. A large number of warriors swarmed into the city, and the hotels were full of people.


    Chu Xun and his companions searched several inns but failed to find a room to rest.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to sleep on the streets tonight,¡± Chu Xun said with a bitter smile.


    After thinking about it carefully, he realized that he had lived a comfortable life since he returned to the earth. When he was in the other world, it was common for him to eat and sleep in the wild.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a hotel ahead. Please take a rest here, and I¡¯ll go to the hotel to check if there are empty rooms,¡± Yan Chong said.


    Chu Xun replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Aegean Hotel was one of the best hotels in Longcheng City.


    The group of people saw the riot at the door of the hotel from a long distance. Some warriors were fighting there. After the mutation of the earth, this kind of thing was common to see.


    ¡°They¡¯re probably fighting for empty rooms,¡± Lei Bao mumbled.


    At the door of the hotel they just left, they saw some people fighting for empty rooms as well.


    ¡­


    Yan Yi looked extremely grim as he glared at a group of people in front of him, the corner of his mouth stained with blood.


    ¡°You guys from the Tianlong Fort push us too hard!¡±


    This group of people had a fierce and terrifying aura, and there was a dozen of them, three of whom were first-grade Human Kings.


    A skinny old man whose aura was extremely horrible said disdainfully with a grim look in his eyes, ¡°Bastards, get out of here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    His companions showed a mocking expression, and they didn¡¯t take Yan Yi and his fellows seriously at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re being too unreasonable? We came ahead of you, so why should we give the rooms that we wanted to book to you?¡± a girl said angrily. She wore black leather coats and pants and heavy dark makeup, looking like a bad girl.


    ¡°Why? Because we¡¯re from the Tianlong Fort.¡± the old man squinted at Yan Yi with an expression of disdain and continued, ¡°You¡¯re just a half Human King, yet you still dared to come here to try your luck. I think you¡¯re courting death, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Among the people from the Tianlong Fort, there was a young man who was a fifth-grade Grandmaster. He stared at the girl in black with a frivolous expression on his pale face and said, ¡°Beauty, I can give you a room as long as you¡¯re willing to share the bed with me. I don¡¯t mind doing you a favor.¡±


    ¡°How shameless!¡± Yan Yi flew into a rage. His Internal Breath surged as he raised his hand and charged at the young man.


    The young man¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he hurried to stand in the crowd.


    ¡°Guys of the Rock Sect, it looks like you want your sect to be destroyed.¡± the old man growled, emitting a frightening aura. He punched forward from a distance, and Yan Yi was sent flying backward a hundred meters away.


    ¡°Get rid of them. I don¡¯t want to see them!¡± the old man looked disdainful, tossed his hand, and went into the hotel.


    A half Human King rushed out, his Internal Breath surging wildly. His fists were very fierce. Except for Yan Yi, the sect master of the Rock Sect, no one else could be his match.


    When a half Human King fought a Grandmaster, he could kill him easily.


    Swoosh!


    A ray of sharp Sword Qi burst out, tearing through the air with sizzling sounds.


    This sword move was so impressive that even the people of the Tianlong Fort, who were about to enter the hotel, could not help but stop and look back.


    The half Human King let out a soft cry of surprise. He moved more than ten meters away quickly to dodge the attack.


    Puff!


    In front of the hotel, the heads of two domineering stone lions over three meters tall were cut off by the Sword Qi.


    ¡°Take him down,¡± the old man shouted.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the half Human King who had dodged the attack responded. The ground under his feet exploded as he charged at the old man who made the sword move.


    Swoosh!


    The elder of the Rock Sect held the sword in his hand and slashed down, Sword Qi spreading over and shooting toward the half Human King.


    The Sword Qi was very fierce. Besides, the Grandmaster had reached the ninth grade. Thus, the half Human King had a sense of danger and rolled in the air to dodge the attack.


    ¡°Get out of the way,¡± the old man of the Tianlong Fort shouted angrily. He struck out a palm from a distance, and his terrifying Internal Breath swept away like a chain, causing the Grandmaster of the Rock Sect to spit out a big mouthful of blood and fell down.


    If the old man hadn¡¯t deliberately avoided attacking his vital parts, the Grandmaster would have been turned into a bloody mist.


    ¡°Presbyter Lei¡­¡± The girl in black helped Yan Yi up and let out a cry of surprise.


    The old man stretched out his hand and withdrew it slowly, rolling up the rock on the ground. Even Presbyter Lei was sucked into the force.


    ¡°Tell me, where did you learn this sword technique from?¡± the old man asked, clutching the Grandmaster¡¯s neck with one hand.


    Presbyter Lei¡¯s face was pale, and he looked dispirited. He sneered and replied, ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t dare to go there.¡±


    The old man showed a look of interest on his gloomy face and said, ¡°Tell me. I really want to know if there is a place in the world that I can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Qianlong Mountain, Mr. Chu¡¯s mansion,¡± Presbyter Lei replied with a sneer.


    Everyone in the Martial Tao World knew that Chu Xun had killed a Human King on the Qianlong Mountain, which scared Wu Ming, an elder of the Tianlong Fort, to escape in a panic.


    On hearing the words, an old man in a black robe among the people from the Tianlong Fort suddenly gritted his teeth, and his face darkened. He was no other than Wu Ming.


    Back then, he was scared by Chu Xun so much that he left his disciples behind and fled in a hurry. This made him a laughingstock in the whole Martial Tao World and a shame for him in his life.


    ¡°Humph, I didn¡¯t feel well at that time, so Chu Xun took advantage of me. If I meet him again, I will cut off his head,¡± Wu Ming said in a chilling tone.


    ¡°Bah, if you really meet Chu Xun again, don¡¯t be scared out of your wits.¡± Yan Yi spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Wu Ming bristled with anger. His terrifying aura spread over the place, causing wild winds in the air. ¡°If he really dares to come here, I¡¯ll tear him into pieces.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A faint voice drifted over, but it sounded like a clap of thunder in everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Wu Min felt like being struck by lightning, and his hair stood on end. He was so familiar with the voice that he couldn¡¯t forget it even in his dreams.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice.


    Just as everyone was guessing the identities of Chu Xun and his companions, Wu Ming, like a cat whose tail was stepped on, almost jumped up and cried out involuntarily, ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°Is he Chu Xun?¡±


    The crowd split up quickly to give way to him.


    Everyone in the Martial Tao World knew the title, Devil Chu from Hell.


    Wu Ming¡¯s pupils dilated, and his forehead was covered in a cold sweat. He was uneasy, and his muscles were tense.


    At the foot of the Qianlong Mountain, he and Ge Yingtian joined hands to fight Chu Xun. However, Chu Xun crushed Ge Yingtian with a golden stick. This became Wu Ming¡¯s nightmare, and every time he thought of it, he would be extremely frightened.


    Thinking of what he had said just now, he wanted to cry. Wu Ming felt that he was the Human King with the most grievance in the world.


    ¡°Are you Devil Chu from Hell?¡± The old man, who had defeated Presbyter Lei, stared at Chu Xun with an icy look in his eyes and asked.


    Chu Xun looked at him with indifferent eyes and said, ¡°Let him go. If you want this sword technique, I can give it to you.¡±


    After that, he ignored the old man.


    ¡°Mr. Yan.¡± Chu Xun walked up to him and flicked his finger. A gush of Immortal Qi went into Yan Yi¡¯s body to help him cure his injury.


    Yan Yi had protected his parents in Xuanji Mountain, so Chu Xun would never forget his kindness.


    Yan Yi¡¯s eyes were full of complex emotions. The Immortal Qi with a strong vitality was rapidly relieving his injury.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than a decade, but Immortal Chu, you¡¯re still as charming as before.¡± Back then, Chu Xun destroyed the Heaven Tao Sect alone and almost smashed the Xuanji Mountain.


    People all thought that he had died, but they never thought that after more than ten years, he returned with a powerful aura and killed several Human Kings in succession, which was really cruel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, Mr. Yan. You can just call me Chu Xun. I will never forget how you protected my parents, and I owe you a favor.¡± After that, Chu Xun bowed to Yan Yi deeply.


    At that time, he almost got killed, and fortunately, Emperor Ao saved him. In the blink of an eye, a dozen years had passed, and he had not been able to say thanks to Yan Yi until now.


    Yan Yi was not a pretentious man. He immediately nodded with a smile and called him Chu Xun.


    The girl in black stared blankly at Chu Xun¡¯s side face. After a long time, she came to herself and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we last met.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled and replied, ¡°Yes, and you look the same as before.¡±


    The girl in black lowered her head and said inwardly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t recognize me if I change my look.¡±


    Nevertheless, she also knew that Chu Xun¡¯s heart had probably gone with Hua Qingwu.


    Chu Xun did not notice the strange look on the girl¡¯s face. ¡°How did you end up having a fight with the Tianlong Fort?¡± he asked.


    Yan Yi smiled bitterly and told him what had happened.


    It turned out that they were indeed fighting for rooms in the hotel. There were only a few empty rooms, and the people from the Tianlong Fort were so domineering that they wanted to seize the rooms from them.


    Yan Yi said with a bitter smile, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s a small matter. The point is that the Tianlong Fort has been too domineering.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Chu Xun said. Right now, the law on the earth didn¡¯t have much binding force, and the one with power could be dominant.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Chu Xun stood up. Seeing that the old man was still grasping Presbyter Lei tightly, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I told you to let him go, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    The old man from the Tianlong Fort looked sullen, and he tightened his grip slightly, which caused Presbyter Lei¡¯s eyes to pop out.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you¡¯d better consider the situation carefully. If you dare to shout at me so disrespectfully again, I¡¯ll break his neck immediately.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Xun narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Chai Yuan, the Second Presbyter of the Tianlong Fort,¡± the old man said proudly.


    ¡°Chai Yuan, if you kill him, I¡¯ll exterminate the entire Tianlong Fort.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were clear and chilling.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± All of a sudden, a terrified scream rang out.


    Everyone was shocked and looked in the direction of the sound. They saw a figure retreating quickly while carrying a man.


    The figure turned out to be Lei Bao, and the man he was carrying was the young man who had made a pass at the girl in black.


    After Chu Xun appeared, Wu Ming was scared out of his wits, while others were attracted by the conversation between Chu Xun and Chai Yuan.


    Lei Bao was a rough but scrupulous man. He approached the young man secretly and caught him at a lightning speed.


    ¡°Presbyter Chai, save me.¡± The young man screamed out of fear.


    Seeing that the young man was captured, Chai Yuan changed his expression suddenly. The young man was the son of the First Presbyter of their sect. This time, this young man followed them to the outside to train himself. Thus, he must keep him safe.


    ¡°Chu Xun, let him go.¡± Although Chai Yuan tried to look calm, his hasty tone showed that he was in a panic.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was full of mockery.


    Chai Yuan¡¯s face turned extremely grim. Without saying a word, he loosened his grip on Presbyter Lei¡¯s neck.


    He didn¡¯t dare to gamble because he had heard of Chu Xun¡¯s character a little.


    ¡°Si¡­ Sir, can you let me go?¡± The young man said with a flattering smile.


    He was very smart and knew when to behave humbly.


    Lei Bao was surprised upon hearing the words. ¡°This young man seemed to be frivolous, but he knew when to yield. He is not simple.¡±


    He looked at Chu Xun for advice.


    ¡°Destroy his cultivation,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Chai Yuan was shocked.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The young man let out a shrill scream.


    Lei Bao destroyed his Dantian without hesitation.


    ¡°You want to die?¡± At Chu Xun¡¯s words, the young man stopped screaming right away. His face twisted in pain, and his whole body trembled, but he didn¡¯t dare to make any sound.


    He had made a pass at the girl in black, so Chu Xun had been very kind to only destroy his cultivation instead of killing him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him back to you.¡± Lei Bao threw the young man at Chai Yuan.


    Chai Yuan caught the young man and immediately checked on him. A moment later, there was a fierce look in his eyes.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you will pay the price with your blood and suffer endless pain for what you¡¯ve done. You will be put on the raging fire by the First Presbyter for a hundred years, so that you¡¯ll suffer unbearable pain¡­¡± Chai Yuan said in a chilling tone, which made people feel creepy.

 Chapter 243 - Jiu Yous Action!

    Chai Yuan¡¯s chilling words echoed in the air, and Wu Ming¡¯s face turned grim. He cursed inwardly, ¡°Idiot! The consequence will be really serious if you irritate Chu Xun.¡±


    People around all looked at Chu Xun to see how he would react.


    Chu the Devil was decisive and cruel, while the Tianlong Fort was a famous, powerful force in the Martial Tao World. It was said that the cultivation of the sect master, Long Feiyang, was unfathomable.


    ¡°To strengthen the Fire Dragon Palace, let¡¯s start with the Tianlong Fort,¡± Chu Xun said faintly.


    Others all looked puzzled and didn¡¯t understand what Chu Xun meant, except Yan Chong and his companions. They knew that Chu Xun was targeting at the treasure house of the Tianlong Fort.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you will regret it.¡± Another Human King of the Tianlong Fort stared at Chu Xun with cold eyes and continued, ¡°No matter what kind of a devil or a cruel man you are, you¡¯re a good-for-nothing in front of our First Presbyter. If you break off your arms and legs yourself and kneel down to repent, I will beg our First Presbyter to let you die in a decent manner.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Chu Xun asked calmly.


    The people around had a strange look in their eyes, and they thought, ¡°Chu the Devil is as overbearing as he was said to be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go kill them,¡± a childish voice echoed.


    Everyone was shocked and dumbfounded. It was hard for them to believe that the little girl, who looked like a porcelain doll, would say this.


    Except for Chu Xun, Lei Bao, and Winsome Widow, the others all had a strange look in their eyes.


    Sure enough, those who were with Chu Xun could not be judged according to common sense. The little girl was so delicate and pretty, yet what she said was so cruel.


    ¡°Chu Xun, do you really want to taste unbearable pain?¡± the Human King¡¯s words were full of violence.


    Chu Xun said indifferently, ¡°The Tianlong Fort is really overbearing.¡±


    The Human King snorted with a look of disdain and said, ¡°The world has changed. Warriors are destined to rise. The strong prey on the weak, and the one who could adapt to it would survive. If you can overpower our Tianlong Fort and force us to bow our head, we won¡¯t be as talkative as you.¡±


    ¡°The strong prey on the weak, and the one who could adapt to it would survive? You really gave me a reason to kill you. How ridiculous that I had wanted to be merciful to you! Since this is the case, I¡¯ll let you guys from the Tianlong Fort bow your head.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished his words, the aura of Lei Bao and others soared up, and they were ready for a fight.


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± said Jiu You in a childish voice.


    The next moment, everyone opened their mouth wide in shock as if they had seen a ghost.


    Swoosh!


    A small figure charged at Chai Yuan with a terrifying aura, her purple hair fluttering wildly in the air.


    Chai Yuan was dumbfounded. While he was in a trance, Jiu You¡¯s white and tender fists had already reached him. He tried to defend himself subconsciously.


    Boom!


    There was a dull sound of the collision, and the blast caused by the collision overwhelmed the place, visible to the naked eye.


    Thump! Thump!¡­


    Chai Yuan fell backward a hundred steps carrying the young man, and the floor under his feet cracked, which showed that he was bearing a heavy force.


    Everyone present was shocked, and their hair stood on end.


    ¡°Is she only a child? A child in the Human King Realm?¡±


    ¡°Fu*k, with the mutation of the earth, even human beings also underwent mutation?¡±


    The people present couldn¡¯t believe that it was real.


    A cold light flashed in Chai Yuan¡¯s eyes. With a look of amazement, he turned around and handed the young man to a half Human King.


    His face became more and more dignified.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Jiu You¡¯s voice sounded childish, but no one dared to underestimate her at this time.


    Swoosh!


    There was a sharp sound of breaking through the air when Jiu You rushed forward in a strange way and at a lightning speed. Her fair feet were covered by colorful light.


    All of a sudden, Chai Yuan¡¯s aura soared as well, and he threw out a punch.


    Jiu You¡¯s delicate feet collided with Chai Yuan¡¯s fist. Instantly, a terrifying wave of power was produced.


    Boom!


    Chai Yuan¡¯s body suddenly lowered, and the ground under his feet exploded. His lower legs were buried under the ground.


    Jiu You rolled in the air and kicked Chai Yuan on the chest with the other foot. Chai Yuan raised his arms to defend himself.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded, and the soil and stones were sent flying in all directions. Chai Yuan was thrown backward by the kick, and because his lower legs were buried underground, he caused a half meter deep and about a hundred meters long ditch on the ground.


    ¡°You are too weak. You are not qualified to challenge Chu Xun.¡± Jiu You¡¯s beautiful face was full of contempt.


    Chai Yuan¡¯s face turned flushed. He was knocked back twice by a little girl, which was a shame to him.


    Nevertheless, he was also very helpless. Jiu You was so powerful that Chai Yuan felt like he was fighting a wild beast instead of a little girl.


    Jiu You clenched her fists and charged at Chai Yuan again.


    With rage in his heart, Chai Yuan dived at Jiu You, his aura surging quickly.


    The two of them crashed into each other again, causing booming sounds and sending sand and stones flying in the air. The violent blast overwhelmed the place, leaving a mess there.


    As an experienced Human King, Chai Yuan had profound cultivation and solid foundation. Even though Jiu You had the physical quality of a demonic beast, it was difficult for her to win in a short period of time.


    Yan Chong looked stunned. When he was in the Fire Dragon Palace, he didn¡¯t believe it when Lei Bao told him that Jiu You had beaten him and Winsome Widow badly. Now, he fully believed that it was true.


    Lei Bao took a step forward and looked at the Human King, saying, ¡°You, come here and accept your death.¡±


    The Human King¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. He sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant. I, Wen Zhong, have been an overlord for more than 200 years. You don¡¯t deserve to challenge me.¡±


    Lei Bao didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He stepped forward to the Human King and punched toward him with his palm surrounded by lightning.


    Wen Zhong¡¯s eyes were filled with killing desire. He raised his palm, and his Internal Breath surged as he slapped toward Lei Bao.


    Boom!


    There was a terrible explosion, and a storm swept over. The other huge stone lion in front of the hotel entrance was destroyed instantly, and broken stones were sent flying in all directions. The people around were scared and stepped back quickly.


    Bang! Bang!¡­


    The two of them fought head-on without any fancy tricks. The fight was earth-shattering and terrifying.


    Winsome Widow stepped forward and started to fight Wu Ming.


    However, Yan Chong dashed forward and punched toward Wu Ming from a distance.


    Wu Ming¡¯s face turned green. He didn¡¯t know since when he had become so ¡°popular¡±. He raised his hand, and his internal breath burst out, dissipating Yan Chong¡¯s palm force.


    Yan Chong moved closer to him and punched toward him several times in succession, causing layers of ripples and exploding sounds in the air. His blows were extremely violent.


    Wu Ming was afraid of Chu Xun. He kept retreating to a thousand meters away.


    Boom!


    As the palms of the two collided together, horrible ripples surged. Yan Chong¡¯s face changed slightly, and his opponent¡¯s palm strength suddenly grew a little stronger, which threw him backward.


    Wu Ming was forced to retreat. He turned around to flee as fast as lightning without looking back, as if there were wind under his feet.


    This scene shocked everyone present.


    ¡°This guy is trying to flee again.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yan Chong was furious. He realized that he had been fooled by Wu Ming, who had taken the opportunity to escape.


    Unfortunately, he had missed the chance. They were well-matched in strength. However, Wu Ming intended to flee, and it was too late for Yan Chong to chase. He was so angry that he almost spat out blood because, in a sense, he helped Wu Ming flee by throwing him away.


    The rest of the people from the Tianlong Fort were also dumbfounded. None of them had expected Wu Ming to run away.


    ¡°Wu Ming, you coward, I¡¯m ashamed to be your companion.¡± Seeing this scene, Chai Yuan was so angry and roared.


    ¡°Wu Ming, after I go back, I¡¯ll report this to the First Presbyter. I¡¯m sure that he will pull out your tendons and skin you.¡± Wen Zhong was also so angry that his stomach ached.


    Wu Ming, who had already run a thousand meters away, showed a look of contempt. ¡°A group of idiots. You don¡¯t know how terrifying Chu the Devil is, and you are still bragging. You are really courting death.¡±


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. The next moment, his figure disappeared from where he was standing just now.


    Wu Ming rushed all the way, and the air crackled because of the friction. He couldn¡¯t help feeling proud. Once again, he managed to flee from Chu Xun. He was destined to survive.


    ¡°Escaper Wu, you ran really fast.¡±


    Suddenly, a mocking voice sounded in Wu Ming¡¯s ear, which scared him so much that he almost fell down. He turned his head and saw Chu Xun running beside him with one hand behind his back, as if he were strolling in a courtyard.


    ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡± Wu Ming was so scared that he thought of his mother, who had died many years ago. How he wished that he had two more legs!


    Wu Ming continued running with all his might. His speed increased quickly, which was two times faster than the speed of sound-breaking.


    ¡°Escaper Wu, do you want to stop and have a rest?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice echoed in his ear. No matter how hard he tried to run, he couldn¡¯t get rid of Chu Xun.


    Wu Ming was scared out of his wits. He knew that he could not run away.


    All of a sudden, Wu Ming punched toward Chu Xun, who was running beside him, without even looking at him.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded, and the soil was sent flying. The punch left a big hole on the ground.


    ¡°Escaper Wu, is there a grudge between you and the ground?¡±


    Wu Ming almost cried out. Chu Xun was obviously on his left side just now. When did he run to his right side? Because of this, his punch failed to land on Chu Xun.


    Wu Ming punched to his right side. The palm wind was raging, but unfortunately, it missed its target again, leaving a big pit on the ground.


    ¡°Immortal Chu, please spare my life. I promise I won¡¯t go hard with you anymore.¡± Wu Ming thought that no other Human King had ever been as miserable as him.


    ¡°Stop running. Let¡¯s have a talk,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Wu Ming ran even faster, looking like he was flying close to the ground. He did not dodge when meeting the rocks on the road and crushed them.


    ¡°You like to run, don¡¯t you?¡± Chu Xun took out his Reincarnation Whip.


    Slap!


    The Reincarnation Whip swept forward and hit Wu Ming on the butt.


    Wu Ming screamed in pain. He covered his buttocks with both hands and ran wildly without even protecting his head.


    Slap!


    The Reincarnation Whip hit the back of his head.


    Wu Ming cried out in pain, staggered, and almost fell down.


    Slap!


    He got whipped on the buttocks again.


    Slap! Slap!¡­


    Wu Ming cried out bitterly in pain as he ran. He could not protect his butt and head at the same time. In the end, he used one hand to protect the back of his head and the other to protect his butt.


    ¡°Faster.¡± Chu Xun lifted the Reincarnation Whip as if he were chasing an ox, and there were crackling sounds.


    ¡°Immortal Chu, Master Chu¡­ Stop beating me! I surrender¡­¡± Wu Ming stopped running, and he decided not to run even if Chu Xun urged him with the whip.


    Every whip didn¡¯t hurt him, but it was so painful that his heart was trembling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to run?¡± Chu Xun teased.


    Wu Ming felt so wronged that he wanted to cry. As a Human King, he was forced to run by a whip as if he were an animal. In fact, he felt that he was more miserable than an animal.


    He shook his head resolutely, with a flattering smile on his face, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t run anymore. I don¡¯t want to embarrass myself in front of you, Immortal Chu, since I¡¯m so slow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve offended me many times. Do you think that I should kill you?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Plop!


    Wu Ming suddenly knelt down and said, ¡°Immortal Chu, please spare my life. I¡¯m a bastard with a big mouth. I was talking nonsense. I¡¯m blind. Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡±


    His words shocked Chu Xun.


    He recalled when he first saw him, Wu Ming, as a Human King, came to him in a domineering manner, and his aura was so strong. However, now¡­


    ¡°How did you make it to the Human King Realm?¡± Chu Xun was curious. He couldn¡¯t understand how such a coward had become a Human King.


    ¡°Well, I was just a weak warrior, and because¡­¡±


    After Chu Xun heard Wu Ming¡¯s words, his expression became even weirder. It turned out that when Wu Ming was in the Acquired Realm, he swallowed a seed coincidentally, and thus became a Human King.


    Chu Xun thought that the seed that Wu Ming had swallowed was a mutant one and was possibly the seed of a rare herb, just like the one Hong Ling had swallowed. She had become a fifth-grade Grandmaster from a normal person after eating the mutant seed of the Feathered Dragon Flower.


    After heaven and earth changed, the whole world became strange, full of wonders.


    Some people had wings grown out from their ribs after eating the mutant flower seeds, while some people gained amazing strength, which could be compared to that of an elephant, after swallowing some mysterious herbs. Some people¡¯s cultivation increased greatly after they ate some strange fruits.


    Chu Xun did not expect Wu Ming to have such great luck.


    ¡°Immortal Chu, please spare my life. As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I can take you to that valley, at the entrance of which I picked my mace. There are a lot of treasures. Unfortunately, there is a strange force preventing me from going inside even though I¡¯m a Human King.¡±


    The words triggered Chu Xun¡¯s interest. He had obtained Wu Ming¡¯s mace, which was a lower-grade immortal weapon. According to Wu Ming¡¯s words, the valley should be an ancient relic.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Chu Xun said. He had a plan in his mind.


    ¡°Thank you, Immortal Chu, for not killing me. Thank you¡­¡± Wu Ming bowed to Chu Xun humbly, showing no dignity of a Human King.


    In fact, Chu Xun did not despise Wu Ming¡¯s humble attitude, because he thought, compared with life, dignity was not so important.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a drop of your blood,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wu Ming was puzzled, but he still hurriedly forced a drop of blood out of his fingertips.


    Chu Xun drew a magic signet, and the Soul-devoured Contract was completed.


    After knowing the effect and power of the Soul-devoured Contract, Wu Ming was scared out of his wits.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t have any ulterior motives toward me, the Soul-devoured Contract won¡¯t be activated.¡±


    Since he was at the mercy of Chu Xun, Wu Ming acted even more respectfully to him. He now was as obsequious as those eunuchs in the ancient palace.

 Chapter 244 - The Submission of the Rock Sect!

    Chu Xun told Wu Ming to go back to the Tianlong Fort as a spy and report their movements to him. Since the team they sent to Longcheng City to seize the fortune had been wiped out, they wouldn¡¯t let the matter down.


    In addition, Chu Xun told Wu Ming to find out the location of the treasure house of the Tianlong Fort as soon as possible.


    When Chu Xun returned to the door of the hotel, the fight had been over.


    Jiu You broke Chai Yuan¡¯s legs and all his bones. Thus, Chai Yuan was dying.


    Wen Zhong was beaten down by Lei Bao. He got burned all over, lying on the ground and twitching.


    As for those half Human Kings, they were disabled by Winsome Widow and Yan Chong, who was in a rage.


    Seeing that Chu Xun came back alone, the people around all guessed that he failed to catch up with Wu Ming.


    ¡°Master, how about them?¡±


    Lei Bao asked respectfully.


    Only the few of them knew that Wu Ming would end the same way as Zuo Ziqiu did.


    Chu Xun¡¯s tone was cold as he replied, ¡°Destroy their cultivation and left them to fend for themselves.¡±


    Since they had already become the Tianlong Fort¡¯s enemies, there was no need for them to show any mercy. If these people went back and recovered from their injuries, they would only cause trouble for Chu Xun and his companions.


    With a few shrill shrieks, all the people from the Tianlong Fort were deprived of their cultivation.


    Later, Yan Chong went to check if there was any empty room in the hotel, but found that there was no empty room left.


    Yan Yi¡¯s injury had almost recovered. He walked over and said, ¡°Chu Xun, if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s share a room.¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand and said to Yan Chong, ¡°Go to check out who has booked the eight rooms next to Mr. Yan Yi¡¯s room.¡±


    Yan Chong went to check it. After a while, he came back with an odd expression on his face.


    ¡°Master, all the ten rooms next to that room have been booked by the Sifang Sword Sect.¡±


    Chu Xun was surprised. ¡°What a coincidence,¡± he thought to himself. The corners of his lips curled into a smirk as he said in an overbearing tone, ¡°Tell them to get out of the rooms.¡±


    The people around were stunned. This was¡­ indeed what Chu the Devil would do. He had just frustrated the people from the Tianlong Fort hard, and now he had set his eyes on the Sifang Sword Sect.


    However, just as everyone knew, Chu Xun¡¯s relationship with the Sifang Sword Sect was very tense. After he reappeared, the first Human King he killed was Cui Xingyi, who was a member of the Sifang Sword Sect.


    Yan Chong, Lei Bao, and Winsome Widow rushed into the hotel. After a few minutes, they came out.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and looked at them with enquiring eyes.


    ¡°Master, the people of the Sifang Sword Sect have left.¡± Yan Chong had a strange expression on his face.


    ¡°After the Tianlong Fort suffered such a huge setback from us, it would be strange if they don¡¯t flee.¡± Winsome Widow chuckled with disdain.


    Lei Bao nodded with a smile on his face, which caused his beard to shake. In the past, these sects would not take the Fire Dragon Palace seriously.


    ¡°They¡¯ve fled really fast, or I¡¯ll crush them,¡± Jiu You, who looked very pretty, said in a childish yet chilling voice.


    Chu Xun smiled and then ruffled Jiu You¡¯s soft purple hair. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t pretend to be mature and experienced.¡±


    Jiu You glared at Chu Xun, feeling wronged. Then, she tidied up her hair.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Chu Xun said to Yan Yi and others.


    Then, this group of people entered the hotel in a mighty manner.


    As the Sifang Sword Sect left ten empty rooms there and Chu Xun only had eight people on his side, there were still two empty rooms after each of them took one.


    Jiu You wanted to stay with Chu Xun in the same room, but Chu Xun picked her up and threw her into another room.


    Chu Xun went back to his room and recalled the Storage Ring that he seized from You Tianyi. He had a rough look at it before and found that there were a lot of good things in it.


    You Tianyi¡¯s Storage Ring was of high quality, with ancient and mysterious patterns on it. What¡¯s more, the space inside was very large, about 200 cubic meters. You Tianyi¡¯s cultivation was not high enough, so he had only been able to activate half of the space. Now, Chu Xun activated the rest of the space.


    He didn¡¯t know where You Tianyi got this ring and guessed that maybe he got it from a relic. Unfortunately, You Tianyi was dead, so Chu Xun was not sure if he could find that relic.


    What surprised Chu Xun was that there were several pieces of Cold Stone of Fantasy in the ring, which were the most important materials for building Storage Space. However, these stones were only about the size of the fist of a child.


    Chu Xun thought for a moment and decided to refine those stones into a Storage Space.


    It took him an afternoon to make those stones into five Storage Rings. However, the quality of the rings was not high, and the space inside each ring was only about 20 cubic meters. After all, they were made with only Cold Stone of Fantasy.


    Chu Xun secretly transmitted a voice message to Jiu You, Yan Chong, and others, telling them to come to his room.


    Yan Chong and the others were practicing when Chu Xun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in their minds, and it almost scared them into Qi deviation.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Is it the logo of the Fire Dragon Palace?¡± After putting on the ring, Lei Bao asked curiously.


    ¡°Place one drop of your blood on it,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Lei Bao forced a drop of blood out of his finger and placed it on the ring. Then, he saw red light flowing inside the ring, and the blood was absorbed quickly. The next moment, Lei Bao suddenly opened his mouth wide, widened his eyes, and said excitedly, ¡°There is a storage space in it.¡±


    As he said that, he waved his hand above the table, and the tea set on it suddenly disappeared.


    Yan Chong and Winsome Widow looked stunned, and they stared at the ring on Lei Bao¡¯s finger with keen eyes.


    They had heard of Storage Space for a long time, but they didn¡¯t have the chance to see it.


    Chu Xun took out two more rings and gave them to Yan Chong and Winsome Widow respectively.


    The two of them were so excited that their faces were blushed. They took the ring with trembling hands and couldn¡¯t wait to use their blood to bind the ring with them.


    Without saying a word, Jiu You blinked her eyes and peeked at the rings on their fingers from the corner of her eyes.


    Chu Xun was amused after seeing her expression, and he took out a small ring. Jiu You was small, and her fingers were slender, so Chu Xun specially made a small ring for her.


    Seeing this, Jiu You grabbed the ring eagerly and put it on her finger, and then she bound the ring with her through a drop of her blood.


    Generally speaking, ordinary Storage Rings couldn¡¯t be bound to anyone, but Chu Xun set a magic formation on their rings. Thus, except for their owners, others couldn¡¯t open them.


    After they almost calmed down, Chu Xun waved his hand, and several weapons appeared. There were silver spear, huge mace, broadsword, and Purple-gold Armor, which had been broken but was repaired by Chu Xun.


    All of a sudden, all the metal objects in the room started shaking, and a fierce aura spread out while rays of light erupting.


    The several of them were stunned with their eyes fixed on those weapons. Yan Chong swallowed secretly. They couldn¡¯t remain calm in the face of so many treasures.


    ¡°Each of you pick one weapon that fits you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Are you going to give them to us?¡± Lei Bao¡¯s throat became dry.


    Yan Chong¡¯s and Winsome Widow¡¯s eyes were burning with greed. Those were secret treasures¡­ and it was hard to find them. Yet, Chu Xun took out four at a time, and maybe he still had more.


    Jiu You had already moved to snatch the silver spear.


    The other three people could not wait any longer as well. Yan Chong rushed to seize the broadsword, Lei Bao grabbed the huge mace, while Winsome Widow snatched the Purple-gold Armor.


    Holding the broadsword, Yan Chong showed a silly smile. He forced out a drop of blood out of his body and dripped it on the broadsword. Unfortunately, the blood slipped to the ground.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bind it with you through your blood,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile. Only those artifacts which had a spirit could be bound through blood.


    The few of them were overjoyed. With those secret treasures, their battling power increased greatly.


    ¡°You¡¯re so generous, master.¡± Lei Bao was happy.


    ¡°Thank you, master¡­¡±


    Chu Xun looked at Jiu You and couldn¡¯t help laughing. Jiu You was trying to carry the silver spear on her back, but she was too small and filed to do so. Finally, she threw the spear into her Storage Ring angrily.


    About half an hour later, Lei Bao and others slowly calmed down.


    ¡°All of a sudden, I became rich from being poor. I have a feeling that god of luck had knocked on the wrong door.¡± Yan Chong was still a little excited. ¡°Old Lei, hit me. I want to know if I¡¯m dreaming or not.¡±


    Lei Bao nodded and then raised his huge mace.


    Yan Chong was startled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to let you know you¡¯re not dreaming and to test the power of my mace.¡±


    ¡°Piss off,¡± Yan Chong said grumpily. How could he not be killed after being hit by such a huge mace?


    ¡°Well, stop playing. Mr. Yan Yi is here.¡±


    Yan Chong and the others put away their secret treasures.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door.


    Yan Chong rushed over and opened the door.


    ¡°Mr. Yan.¡±


    Yan Yi hurriedly greeted Yan Chong as well. In any case, Yan Chong was a Human King. If it weren¡¯t for Chu Xun, Yan Yi would have to address Yan Chong as senior respectfully.


    Yan Yi came in and saw the other people in the room. ¡°Are you talking about something? Then I¡¯ll come back later,¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve finished our discussion.¡± Chu Xun stood up. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Yan?¡±


    ¡°I did have something to tell you.¡± Yan Yi¡¯s expression was very serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, Mr. Yan. Just tell me what I can do for you,¡± Chu Xun said. He owed Yan Yi a favor, so he had to help him.


    ¡°I want to let my Rock Sect follow your lead,¡± Yan Yi said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yan Chong and the others, as well as Chu Xun, were all stunned.


    ¡°Why? Are you in any trouble? If you need help, just tell me. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help you.¡± Chu Xun looked surprised. Compared to those old forces that had been known for many years, the Rock Sect was indeed a little weak. However, it had a history of several hundred years, so it possessed some power. It should be difficult for such a sect to submit to others so easily.


    Yan Yi replied, ¡°To tell you the truth, our sect is in some tough troubles.¡± Then, he told Chu Xun what had happened in detail.


    It turned out that the Rock Sect was located in the Mt Wujin. After the mutation of the earth, the Mt Wujin suddenly changed as well and became full of spiritual energy. Therefore, it was targeted by many forces. Among them, there was a force named the Broken Souls Cult and was the most powerful one. The people of the cult told the Rock Sect to leave the Mt Wujin within a month; otherwise, they would slaughter the sect.


    ¡°Broken Souls Cult?¡±


    Yan Chong¡¯s voice was full of shock.


    ¡°You know this sect?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously.


    Yan Chong replied, ¡°The Broken Souls Cult is a mysterious force that has risen up in the past half a year. All of its disciples are dressed in black with their faces covered by a black cloth. It¡¯s hard to see their appearance. But their cultivation is strong, and they use a kind of weapon named Soul-breaking Snag. I heard that many forces have been slaughtered by them. They are very cruel and ruthless.


    ¡°Because the Broken Souls Cult was so cruel and killed so many people, many forces were dissatisfied with them, and they joined hands to kill them three months ago. However, to their shock, the Broken Souls Cult sent out ten Human Kings and overpowered them. As a result, only a dozen of them survived while hundreds of them were killed,¡± Lei Bao continued.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows and thought that the Broken Souls Cult was really a strong force for it sent out ten Human Kings to attack their enemy at a time.


    ¡°Even if our Rock Sect retreat from the Mt Wujin, we could hardly protect ourselves. The Rock Sect has a history of several hundred years and possesses some power. Thus, it has been targeted by other forces. We¡¯d rather submit to the Chu Mansion than being swallowed by other forces. At least, we could find a shelter for those several hundreds of people in our sect and won¡¯t be killed,¡± Yan Yi said with a helpless look in his eyes.


    Chu Xun could understand Yan Yi¡¯s helpless situation. People wouldn¡¯t have choices if they were weaker than their enemy. For example. if it weren¡¯t for Chu Xun, the Rock Sect, which had existed for hundreds of years, would have been wiped out by the Tianlong Fort alone. Perhaps, Yan Yi understood this too, so he came to Chu Xun for help.


    ¡°Then the other people in your sect¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All of us are sincere to submit to you, and this is a decision made by me and the elders in our sect jointly. Once you accept us, we¡¯ll try our best to follow your lead and will never betray you,¡± Yan Yi said in a serious tone.


    Chu Xun¡¯s furrowed eyebrows smoothed as he said seriously, ¡°I owe you a big favor, Mr. Yan, so I¡¯ll accept you and your sect and will try my best to keep you safe. If you don¡¯t want to follow my lead someday, you can go and I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Chu Xun had wanted to return the favor. However, to his surprise, Yan Yi looked angry after hearing his words. ¡°Chu Xun, I¡¯m not a man who would go back on my words. Though I did you a favor before, you helped me as well today, so we¡¯re even. Once the Rock Sect submits to you, it will follow your lead forever and will never betray you. If you accept us just because you wanted to return the favor, I can¡¯t accept it. You can take it as I have never come today,¡± Yan Yi said.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He was not considerate enough in terms of this matter. He underestimated Yan Yi¡¯s good character. He really wanted to help, but¡­


    ¡°Mr. Yan, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll accept you and your sect. In the future, I¡¯ll regard you the same as my other fellows.¡±


    After he heard Chu Xun¡¯s words, Yan Yi didn¡¯t look angry anymore. With a smile, he immediately knelt down on one knee and said, ¡°Greetings, master.¡±


    Chu Xun quickly helped him up. As a matter of fact, he really appreciated Yan Yi¡¯s decisive character.


    After that, they discussed for a while. Chu Xun told Yan Yi that the Rock Sect didn¡¯t have to retreat from the Mt Wujin. After he finished his business there, he would go to the Mt Wujin and deal with the Broken Souls Cult.

 Chapter 245 - Fighting for Fortunes

    The sky turned dark, and there were cold breezes in the air.


    The Longcheng City was brightly lit, but the roars of beasts kept resounding outside the city.


    Yan Yi left.


    ¡°Master, can we trust him?¡± Yan Chong asked after hesitating for a while.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly. He possessed the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets, so he would never make a wrong judgment about a person.


    ¡°I think he is something,¡± Lei Bao said.


    Winsome Widow nodded in agreement and said, ¡°This man has a fair appearance. I don¡¯t think he is a scheming person. It¡¯s just that¡­ his cultivation is a little low.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he is trustworthy or not. If he dares to betray us, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± Jiu You¡¯s childish voice was full of murderous intent.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and flicked on her smooth forehead, saying, ¡°While we adults are talking, you, a small child, should keep quiet.¡±


    Jiu You pulled a long face, looking very aggrieved.


    Seeing this, Yan Chong and others sweated heavily. They reckoned that Chu Xun was the only one who dared to treat Jiu You, a ruthless girl, like that.


    After that, Chu Xun continued, ¡°It¡¯s okay that his cultivation is low. As long as we get the treasure houses of the Tianlong Fort and the Sifang Sword Sect, I promise I¡¯ll make you guys strengthen your cultivation quickly.¡±


    Yan Chong and the others couldn¡¯t help laughing happily. After staying with Chu Xun in the past several days, they had become full of admiration for him.


    ¡°Master, look!¡± Lei Bao suddenly exclaimed.


    However, there was no need for him to shout because Chu Xun had already stood up and looked outside the window.


    Outside the Longcheng City, a three-colored light beam shot up into the sky from the mountains and reached the clouds, connecting heaven and earth.


    ¡°It looks that the rumors are true. The relic has appeared,¡± Lei Bao muttered.


    At the same time, an uproar broke out among the warriors in the Longcheng City. Those warriors had come here to look for the relic and seize treasures.


    A large number of warriors rushed to the outside of the city and went straight to the light beam.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go there quickly. There are so many people, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to gain anything if we fall behind them. It¡¯s said that the light beam would only appear randomly. I didn¡¯t expect it to appear at this time,¡± Lei Bao said urgently.


    Yan Chong pulled him back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master has his own plan.¡±


    Lei Bao scratched his head, shrank his neck, and stole a glance at Chu Xun. When he found that Chu Xun didn¡¯t look angry, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Be patient. It¡¯s not the first time that the light beam has appeared. If it¡¯s really so easy to seize those treasures, there won¡¯t be any treasure left there. Besides, with so many fierce beasts outside the city, I¡¯m afraid that many people will get killed if they go there so recklessly,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°They¡¯re so greedy and want something beyond their ability, so they deserve to die,¡± Jiu You said before going to hide in a corner.


    Chu Xun put down his hand that was raised and glared at her. Jiu You was originally a demonic beast, so she had a strong killing desire.


    Yan Chong and the others tried their best not to laugh. When Jiu You fought against Chai Yuan, she appeared so overbearing. Yet, she was afraid of being flicked on the forehead by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there and have a look,¡± Chu Xun said.


    As soon as they went out, they met Yan Yi and his companions.


    ¡°Greetings, master.¡±


    Yan Yi¡¯s companions all knew that they would have to follow Chu Xun¡¯s lead from that day on.


    The two groups of people headed toward the light beam together.


    The three-colored light beam was so eye-catching and shone so brightly that the area within five kilometers was lit up as bright as day.


    Chu Xun and his companions came to the outside of the city. Before they entered the jungle, they smelled the pungent smell of blood. From time to time, miserable screams could be heard in the jungle, and the roars of birds and beasts resounded through the mountains.


    Chu Xun moved slowly and thus was left behind them. When he stepped into the jungle, he saw dead bodies, broken arms, and large patches of blood along the way.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone,¡± Chu Xun reminded them.


    There were many fierce beasts in the forest, and now those beasts were getting stronger and stronger. For those Human Kings, they were not afraid of those beasts, but those Grandmasters would be in danger if they encountered those beasts.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a black shadow jumped out from behind the tree and flew across the sky, as fast as lightning, with hissing and whooshing sounds.


    Yan Yi reacted very quickly. He punched toward the shadow, causing strong winds in the air, and the shadow fell onto the ground.


    As they looked at the black shadow, they found that it was a strange black snake as thick as a chopstick. The snake¡¯s head was very sharp and covered with scales, looking like it could pierce everything.


    After the evolution of the earth, many creatures that had never been seen before appeared.


    ¡°What a strange little snake!¡± A grandmaster walked over to the snake and looked at it curiously.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows. When he saw that the Grandmaster tried to kick the snake with his feet, he raised the tip of his eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, the strange snake that had been hacked to death suddenly bounced up like a black light and shot directly at the throat of the Grandmaster. It was so fast that no one present could react to it.


    Woosh!


    A gush of Immortal Qi shot out and cut the snake¡¯s head off.


    The Grandmaster was scared out of his wits, his forehead covered with beads of sweat, and he gasped for breath with lingering fear.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± The Grandmaster came to his senses and thanked Chu Xun in a hurry.


    Chu Xun glanced at him and said, ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s a dangerous place.¡±


    The Grandmaster lowered his head in shame.


    Others were very surprised to find that this snake didn¡¯t die even after taking a blow from a half Human King. Its defensive power was really terrifying. If a Grandmaster took such a blow from a Human King, he would die. Thus, if it weren¡¯t for Chu Xun, the snake would have pierced the Grandmaster¡¯s throat.


    Seeing what had happened to the Grandmaster, everyone became extremely careful.


    ¡°Roar¡­!¡±


    A giant wolf suddenly blocked their way. It was three meters long and had a sharp mouth and fangs. The strange thing about the wolf was that it was red all over its body. It was the first time for them to see a red wolf.


    The giant red wolf stared at Chu Xun and the others. Its eyes were scarlet, and its hair all stood up like red needles. Mucus dripped down from its mouth, and there were blood stains on its sharp fangs. As it breathed, two flames spurted out of its nostrils and burned the withered leaves on the ground.


    ¡°Awoo!¡±


    With a howl, the giant wolf spat out a raging flame and went straight to Chu Xun. The terrifying heat of the flame distorted the air.


    ¡°A wolf that can breathe out fire?¡± Everyone was stunned.


    Buzz!


    There were surging ripples in front of Chu Xun, and they formed a light wall that was surrounded by Immortal Qi.


    When the raging flame collided with the wall, layers of ripples appeared on the wall, and the flame was bounced back.


    The red giant wolf panicked like a human being, with a panic-stricken look in its scarlet eyes. It suddenly jumped a few meters away to dodge the fire, and as a result, the fire hit a big tree and instantly burned it into ashes.


    Winsome Widow was shocked inside that the power of the flame was as powerful as that of those skills of hers.


    Lei Bao rushed forward and struck out a violent thunder ball. The giant wolf opened its mouth and spat out a fireball. The two balls collided and exploded. The thunder and lightning flashed in the horrible flames and crushed all the rocks and ancient trees around.


    Lei Bao pounced on the giant wolf and smacked its head with thunder and lightning flashing around his palm. There was a sound of metal on metal immediately.


    The giant wolf fell backward with its four claws trying to grab the ground, leaving four deep trenches on the ground.


    Lei Bao took a few steps backward, and his eyes were full of surprise. The wolf¡¯s head was so hard and seemed to be made of steel.


    ¡°Awoo!¡±


    The wolf howled in anger, and its hair was surrounded by flames. It suddenly charged at Lei Bao.


    Lei Bao turned his palm, and a huge mace appeared in his hands. A fierce aura spread in the place as he waved the mace toward the wolf.


    Thump!


    The muffled explosion sound sounded like drum beating, and the giant wolf was knocked away violently.


    The huge wolf fell to the ground and cracked it. It rolled a few times before rising to its feet. Its scarlet eyes were full of hatred as it glanced at Lei Bao. Then, it turned to flee.


    Everyone was stunned. This huge wolf¡¯s defensive power was so amazing that even Lei Bao was shocked by it and forgot to chase it.


    The mace was a secret treasure. Although he didn¡¯t use his full strength when he hit the wolf with the mace just now, the power behind the blow could disable a half Human King. However, the wolf didn¡¯t get injured at all.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun moved with each of his steps crossing several hundred meters. He caught up with the giant wolf in a few seconds and made a hand print.


    The void began rumbling, and an ancient and overwhelming aura spread in the place. The pressing force was earth-shaking as the finger print fell downward.


    Demon-slain Finger¡ªscaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!


    Boom!


    The mountains and the ground began shaking, and terrifying dust waves rose up in the air while a storm spreading away.


    After a long time, the smoke disappeared, and the dust settled. A horrible big hole appeared on the ground. The giant wolf shone dimly and collapsed at the bottom of the hole. Its nose and mouth were bleeding.


    Everyone, including Yan Chong, felt their hair stand on end. They could tell that the bones of the giant wolf were all broken.


    This was the demeanor of Chu the Devil, who was as strong and tyrannical as before. They were glad that they had followed him.


    Chu Xun flicked his finger, and a beam of purple light shot out. Blood spurted out several meters high in the air as the giant wolf was beheaded.


    Another beam of purple light shot out, and the huge wolf¡¯s head was cut in two halves. A nail-sized, fire-red spinel appeared, the temperature of the surroundings suddenly rose high, and the air was distorted by the heat.


    Yan Chong and the others retreated in a hurry. The heat was so horrible that they felt their blood was boiling.


    The red spinel was sucked into Chu Xun¡¯s palm. Just as he had expected, it was a piece of Fire Spinel.


    Fire Spinel was usually produced in magma, and it was hard for it to come into being and for others to get it. Though the Fire Spinel in Chu Xun¡¯s hand was just a semi-finished product, it could easily burn a half Human King into ashes. Since they were deep into the jungle, where did this Fire Spinel come from? How could it be swallowed by a wolf? The whole thing appeared strange.


    Chu Xun sealed the power of the Fire Spinel before throwing it to Winsome Widow and saying, ¡°Although the quality of this Fire Spinel is not high, it is very useful for you now. You can slowly absorb and refine it, which will increase your fighting capacity a lot.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Winsome Widow was overjoyed. Holding the Fire Spinel in her hand, she felt that the furious power of the spinel was echoing with her cultivation of fire.


    ¡°The skin and bones of this wolf are all good things. The skin can be made into clothes that can¡¯t be penetrated by blades or spears. The bones can be made into accessories, which is good for our practice,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Hearing that it was beneficial for cultivation, Yan Chong and the others became excited. They swarmed forward and began to seize the skin and bones of the wolf.


    A moment later, every part of the three-meter-long giant wolf was taken away. A Grandmaster even collected the soil that was stained by the wolf¡¯s blood.


    The group of people moved on. They didn¡¯t encounter any fierce beasts but some ordinary beasts during the following time. Those Grandmasters seized the chance to kill those ordinary beasts.


    Later, Chu Xun and the others came to the mountain where the three-colored light beam was. The mountain was less than a kilometer high, and the light beam was at the mountainside.


    The entire mountain was enveloped in a black halo, and the ripples were surging around it. No one dared to approach it because a few grandmasters who tried to approach the mountain in a hurry were turned into blood mists.


    There was a huge crowd of warriors at the foot of the mountain.


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense spread away but was bounced back by the halo.


    ¡°A restriction?¡± A bad feeling suddenly arose in Chu Xun¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Chu Xun, this mountain is weird.¡± Jiu You¡¯s small face appeared solemn.


    ¡°Did you feel anything strange?¡±


    Jiu You nodded. She was a demonic beast and had a sharp sense. This mountain gave her a very evil and bloody feeling.


    ¡°Yan Yi, take everyone back to the hotel and wait for me.¡±


    Yan Yi was slightly stunned. Seeing Chu Xun¡¯s serious expression, he instantly understood that there must be something wrong.


    ¡°Master, be careful.¡± Yan Yi quickly retreated to the hotel with other grandmasters, along with the half Human Kings of the Fire Dragon Palace.


    Thus, Yan Chong, Lei Bao, Winsome Widow, Chu Xun, and Jiu You were the only five left there.


    ¡°If something dangerous happens, retreat from the battle quickly and go back to the hotel and leave the city with others,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yan Chong and the others nodded in unison.


    ¡°Some of them are retreating,¡± In the crowd, several people dressed in black robes were whispering to each other.


    ¡°Did something go wrong with our plan?¡±


    ¡°No, they should have left for other reasons.¡±


    ¡°Shall we stop them and kill them?¡±


    ¡°No need. Don¡¯t alert our enemy. They are just several nobodies. We can¡¯t ruin our plan for them.¡±

 Chapter 246 - The Plot

    Darkness shrouded itself over the crests and peaks of mountains like a sinister cloak of enigma and gloom.


    ¡°Do you seek death?¡±


    A voice clamored from amongst the crowd.


    ¡°Arrogant fool. You¡¯ll weep when you¡¯ve tasted Death yourself. Now begone before you regret!¡±


    ¡°Impudence! Charge!¡±


    For the sake of the best position, fights and brawls broke out.


    The frown on Chu Xun¡¯s forehead creased deeper, more so, the foreboding dread swelling inside him.


    Even Jiu You could not resist being silent with grim apprehension.


    For the want of getting closer to the mountain, more battles sparked off.


    Boom!


    The mountain shook.


    ¡°Look!¡± screamed a voice, ¡°The light¡¯s dying.¡±


    Everyone froze and the battle died as quickly as it erupted and everyone rushed like a stampede for the mountainside.


    Three columns of lights shot up into the sky from the mountainside like three colored pillars, tall and majestic to all and sundry.


    ¡°What about us, my Lord?¡± asked Yan Chong.


    Chu Xun took a beat to ponder. What happened? Why did the lights go dark suddenly? And what was that strange, unnatural aura?


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this,¡± Jiu You¡¯s babyish voice rang up, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should get ourselves involved.¡±


    A hint of doubt stirred in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. He would never have believed in those words, if it was uttered by any other person.


    ¡°Wait here,¡± said he, ¡°I¡¯ll go to have a look.¡±


    He vanished, racing uphill as quickly as he could.


    Yan Chong and the others shared curious looks, waiting as they were told to.


    ¡°What are you doing,¡± scowled Chu Xun, when he realized Jiu You coming along, ¡°Go back.¡±


    Jiu You¡¯s pretty eyes blinked adorably, although it could do little to melt Chu Xun¡¯s frostiness. He seized her and tossed her down the hill.


    Despite her outstanding strength, she was no match at all for Chu Xun. With one simple toss, she landed right back where she started: just in front of Yan Chong and the others.


    Knowing that it might not have been appropriate, Yan Chong and the others could still hardly hold back from bursting into laughter.


    Jiu You¡¯s grimacing expression immediately wiped off, replaced by a cold and deathly stare. ¡°You want a beating, don¡¯t you?¡±


    All three of them immediately stopped laughing and pretended to develop a sudden interest at the people clambering up the mountainside.


    Thousands of warriors swarmed up the mountainside, a huge devouring mass that looked as if it was trying to engulf the mountain whole like ants. It was only due to its sheer size or not everyone would have been able to go up together.


    In just mere moments, Yan Chong and his comrades were all that were left waiting at the foot.


    It did not take long for the horde of warriors to find the cave from whence the three-colored pillars of light came from; it was a cavern more than ten meters wide, its entrance guarded by a strange black wall of light.


    All thanks to the derring-do of some foolhardy folks, the mob immediately realized the wall of dark light would kill anyone who dares to walk inside.


    With that, everyone could do nothing but wait outside the entrance, hoping for the strange wall of dark light to just disappear so that they could rush inside to plunder whatever treasures they could find inside.


    About a half-hour later, a dull hum reverberated through the air, and the wall of light dissipated away.


    A pear tree, looming more than ten meters tall, with boughs, branches, trunks, and fruits of gold appeared right in front of everyone in all its splendor, its pear fruits burnished with a soft golden luster as it swayed gently to the mountain breeze that brushed by idly.


    ¡°That must be some magical fruit! Quick, get some!¡±


    ¡°GET AWAY, ALL OF YOU! THIS MAGICAL FRUIT IS PROPERTY OF THE NIRVANA SECT! WE¡¯LL KILL ANYONE WHO DARES TO TOUCH IT!¡±


    ¡°You can shove your threats up your arse for all we care, Nirvana Sect, my eye! It¡¯s finders, keepers. Everyone has a claim!¡±


    Blinded by greed, the warriors fell into a frenzy of greed. No one knew what magical effects could come after ingesting the strange golden fruit, only that consuming it could bring some unforeseeable boon.


    Puff!


    Blood splattered everywhere; someone had cleaved the warrior in front of him into halves.


    Thud!


    The head of the warrior rolled to the ground and a geyser of fresh, hot blood sprayed out of the poor man¡¯s severed neck.


    The cold glint of a blade shone and came arcing at Chu Xun¡¯s lower back. It was a Ninth-Grade Grandmaster and it was only because Chu Xun was in his way.


    That infuriated Chu Xun and he flailed an arm, delivering a powerful shock that sent his assailant flying.


    ¡°Get off,¡± another snarl came and Chu Xun sensed a fist coming right at his chest.


    Frost formed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes at the unprovoked display of aggression. The warrior before might have chosen to strike him because he was in the way. But this unknown stranger stood in front of him and yet he attacked him.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist came quicker and far stronger. Unleashing a terrifying force, he blasted the stranger into a mist of blood, scaring any other would-be assailants away as the warriors around him gave him a wide berth.


    ¡°CHARGE!¡± a voice shrieked.


    ¡°These magical fruits can help one become Human King! Quick, get one!¡± said a hoarse voice, bent on stirring the mob.


    Chu Xun followed the voice and saw a hooded man cloaked in jet-black robes and his face obscured to mask his appearance.


    The Broken Souls Cult? Whoever the stranger was, his appearance and garb matched what Yan Yi had described to him before.


    Clearly, this stranger was trying to stir up the crowd when he apparently has no intention of fighting for the magical fruit.


    Tongues of Immortal Qi swirled around Chu Xun as he mustered his power. The burgeoning force stunned everyone within inches of him, sending them crashing away, then he lunged at the man in black. He needed to take him down. Only, the man in black was extremely vigilant. With hardly any difficulty, he slipped into the boisterous mob and disappeared.


    Chu Xun cast forth his divine senses, locking on to the fleeing stranger. But the mob of warriors around him had gone mad. Raving with greed and bloodlust, they attacked Chu Xun and he had had to set loose more than a dozen punches in a blurry rage, swatting the warriors away, each of them coughing blood and froth.


    The sight of Chu Xun like a savage demon in a destructive binge appalled the warriors and they quickly retreated away. All of the magical fruits in the world would only be useless if they were to die now.


    With no one eager to obstruct him, Chu Xun sped after the man in black.


    An excruciating howl resounded across the air and the warriors drew back suddenly.


    Chu Xun turned and what he saw made his pupils constricted with shock.


    Bang! Bang¡­!


    Mists of blood sprayed into the air like fireworks, scattering the scarlet warm liquid that came from the warriors who had rushed into the cave to fight for the magical fruits, only to have perished senselessly.


    Tens of warriors died in just an instant, their blood spilled across every inch of the cave.


    Horrified, the mob of warriors withdrew frantically, their faces aghast with fright and panic swept across their ranks.


    Then, a loud whistle pierced through the hubbub emitted by the horde of confused and fearful warriors.


    FWEET!


    Terrified screams ensued.


    Out of nowhere, more hooded men in black cloaks appeared. With their weapons and fists, they attacked the warriors without any warning, slaughtering them mercilessly.


    In just the blink of an eye, more ten of them fell tragically.


    The bloodbath came so suddenly that everyone was caught unawares, stunned, before panic swept through the horde of warriors and in their fright, they completely lost the wits to even defend themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU, YOU BASTARD!¡±


    A voice roared with rage and a man swung his saber at one of the black-cloaked strangers who had killed his comrade.


    The stranger slapped forth a palm, and his terrifyingly-vast Inner Breath surged like a jet, delivering a power jet of magical energy that shattered the saber and quivered even the air, before he drove a fist through the helpless warrior¡¯s chest.


    A Human King?!


    Fear and disbelief gripped the warriors. The hooded strangers in black cloaks were all Human Kings, and they brazenly displayed the entirety of their powers with hardly any reservations, ruthlessly murdering any warrior within their sights.


    It did not take long for blood to flow like a brook.


    Strangely, the blood did not seep into the soil nor did it flow down the slopes; as if drawn by an invisible force, they instead flowed towards the mouth of the cave.


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL!¡±


    One of the men in black roared, his voice steely cold, and emanating the full might of a Human King, he struck at every warrior he could find.


    ¡°You lot of the Broken Souls Cult! Do you wish to suffer the anger of the masses!?¡±


    It was another Human King who had snarled. Enraged at watching his students being massacred, he lost control of his temper and threw himself at one of the men in black.


    There was no shortage of Human Kings among the congregation of warriors. In fact, their number greatly outnumbered the men in black.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR!?¡± Chu Xun took the chance to yell at the warriors.


    The bewildered warriors jerked themselves awake from the stupor and they scrambled desperately for their lives, racing downhill with all the speed they could muster.


    Chu Xun spied a man in black and charged. He weaved several hand seals, and slammed a powerful blow into the stranger.


    Boom!


    With a powerful explosion, Chu Xun barreled two punches into his quarry, sending him careening directly through the threshold of the cave¡¯s entrance with blood spewing from his mouth.


    ¡°Arrghhh!¡±


    A disembodied scream of horror came from inside the darkened recesses of the cave; the man in black who Chu Xun had hurled inside yelling as if he had encountered something terrible. With another dull bang, he burst into vapors of blood.


    Even Human Kings, nevermind Grandmasters, could not help feeling a sinister numbing sensation of something prickly behind their backs at the dread of Death. What lurked inside the cave?


    Just then, more screams came from the mob of warriors swarming downhill.


    The barriers of dark light had reappeared, cutting off their retreat.


    Chaos and pandemonium washed through the warriors like a pandemic. More began to despair, afraid of dying and losing their composure like a pack of rabid dogs.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± sneered one of the hooded Human Kings, his voice usually insidious, ¡°You cannot run! Death shall come and embrace all of you!¡±


    ¡°Speak the truth, you knave of the Broken Souls Cult,¡± said one of the Human Kings, ¡°Tell the truth and I¡¯ll spare you.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk tsk¡­ The truth, you seek? Very well, here¡¯s this: you are all going to die here today¡­¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s body exuded a cold and murderous aura.


    ¡°Really? In that case, let me send you ahead of us!¡±


    He tore after a hooded Human King and lashed out a fist as quickly as the wind itself, with sparks of electricity crackling gleefully.


    Bang!


    Despite his best efforts to repel Chu Xun¡¯s attack, he failed. The sheer force of Chu Xun¡¯s force smashed the bones of his arms and shocked his innards, causing him to cough up blood.


    ¡°ARRGGH!¡± screamed the hooded Human King in agony, his head tossed back as he screamed with wordless excruciation. Finally, when he regained what remained of his wits, he gasped, ¡°Who are you!?¡±


    ¡°The one who shall kill you,¡± Chu Xun revealed frostily as he weaved another hand seal with one hand.


    Boom!


    The air around them roiled in resonance to his churning powers and winds screamed overhead. A strange and ancient aura manifested, and a gigantic pillar of magical energy fell from the sky with such force that would have brought anyone to heel.


    The Demon-slain Finger! Shaking the Sky by the Fourth Finger!


    Boom!


    A gargantuan discharge of force shook the whole mountain and Chu Xun¡¯s quarry was gone, utterly vaporized into mists of blood.


    There was hardly anyone who could not yet remain unfazed by Chu Xun¡¯s overwhelming might which easily bested a Human King.


    One of the Human Kings held Chu Xun in a long stare until his pupils finally constricted with recognition. ¡°My apologies,¡± he spoke, ¡°Do I have the honor of addressing Chu the Devil?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you do,¡± replied Chu Xun, clasping his fists together in salute.


    Murmurs and whispers broke out. The name of Chu the Devil was only too notorious, although no one had ever seen him before.


    ¡°Su Qun of Fuluo Manor.¡±


    ¡°Wan Ziyun of the Qiankun Sect.¡±


    ¡°Qian Du of the Divine Sword Sect.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Aside from the hooded Human Kings, the rest introduced themselves.


    Maintaining his gesture of salute, Chu Xun growled, ¡°Everything here appears to be some insidious plot of the Broken Souls Cult. Something foul must be lurking inside the cave. Lend me your strengths and let us break out of this place together.¡±


    ¡°So be it then, the Divine Sword Sect shall fight with you, Chu the Devil. We will gladly help you vanquish whatever foul contrivance the Cult shall throw at us and may we find a way out together.¡±


    ¡°It shall be an honor for the Qiankun Sect to stand alongside Chu the Devil in battle.¡±


    With that, more warriors and people pledged their support.


    Long had they heard of Chu Xun¡¯s fame, and only on this day, they witnessed his might with their own eyes and no idiot would decline having one so powerful and mighty like Chu Xun as an ally.


    ¡°Very well, I hereby express my thanks for your support,¡± responded Chu Xun. His gaze shifted and rested on the remaining hooded Human Kings, the cultists of the Broken Souls Cult, ¡°Let us cleave to the matter at hand and butcher the villainous filth of the Cult!¡±


    The Broken Souls Cult had mobilized a total of fifteen First-Grade Human Kings. With two of their number expeditiously put down by Chu Xun, the remaining thirteen huddled together.


    With their backs arched and their poise low, they readied themselves to fight. There was no margin for error; not when they were up against the infamous Chu Xun, one of the most ruthless slayers of men in the domain!


    Chu Xun felt his Immortal Qi swirling all around him and the Hong Meng Immortal Qi boiling at the notion of battle. But before he could give the word to charge, the entire mountain shook again suddenly.


    Roar¡­!


    A blood-curdling roar emitted from inside the cave like a legendary monster of old rousing from its slumber. Thick foul air gushed out the yawning mouth of the cave, then there came the macabre stench of blood that could make any blood run cold.


    The Cultists all fell to their knees, prostrating their heads in full submission towards the cave. In the loudest voice, they called, ¡°We, the sons of Clan Wu, hereby welcome the Elder Ancestor on his return from his tribulations!¡±


    Chu Xun stared intently at the cave. The aura coming out from the cave was enough to make his blood simmer.

 Chapter 247 - Terror

    Swoosh!


    A squalid breeze of foul air poured from inside the cave, rolling up the foul aura wafting lazily around in waves.


    Reverently, the cultists remained kneeling with their heads on the ground. Their hoods obscured their face and everyone could not see their faces, although one could almost make out the excitement and thrill in their voice.


    Everyone else was shaking as well, but not because of excitement so much as because of fear.


    The presence that flooded out the cave entrance was so morbidly terrifying that even Human Kings could not help feeling their hairs stand, never mind other warriors with far more inferior strengths.


    Chu Xun peered solemnly in silence, projecting his spiritual senses in hopes of finding what lurked inside and the images of what transpired inside appeared in his mind.


    The walls of the cave bore the hallmarks of ancient, forgotten, but ornate furnishing¡ªthey were stones hewn and carved by the hands of men. Chu Xun willed his Divine Sense to probe deeper, hoping to explore for another hundred meters when he felt his astral projection being bounced back¡ªsomething inside stopping him from getting further. A gossamer wall of light that obstructed his attempt to investigate what skulked inside.


    Chu Xun decided to withdraw his Divine Sense. Yet before he could, his expression changed suddenly. A gash opened on the center of the barrier of light, and an outrageously huge skeletal hand stretched out, a behemoth-like hand that has neither flesh nor blood!


    The sight of it appalled Chu Xun and he hurriedly withdrew his astral projection.


    The foul aura outside rolled more violently as if in a storm, and the giant skeletal hand shot out the gaping mouth of the cave.


    Everyone was stunned by the sight of it.


    The big hand raised up, blotting out the Sun, and came down without any warning, and with the force of a mountain, he squashed to death several Grandmasters, bespattering the ground with blood before the huge skeletal hand absorbed them.


    Swish!


    The big bony hands clawed up again, whisking up putrid winds that reeked of blood and flesh, and it bore down again on the mob.


    Puff! Puff¡­!


    More blood and squashed flesh splashed everywhere. No warriors below the rank of Grandmaster could ever hope to survive such a blow. A Human King was caught in the blast, and had lost half his shoulder.


    The fact that even a Human King nearly died from the strike made it all the more horrible. From the colossal skeletal hand a strange, invisible force made their blood boil, as if it was about to be drawn out from their very bodies.


    Bang!


    With another slap that rocked the mountain to its very foundations that the ground split opened, more blood spattered as another dozen warriors were killed.


    The gigantic hand absorbed the blood like a sponge, its white bones slowly grew shinier and its destructive aura increasingly intense.


    What in the world was this abysmally grotesque monstrosity? The very same thought flashed through the minds of every terrified face trembling and contorting with panic at the sight of the skeletal hand.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ After so long, I¡¯m getting out¡­ Ming Ji Zi¡­ Just you wait¡­ you useless wretch¡­ I¡¯ll devour you when I get out¡­¡± a ghastly voice boomed sluggishly at first, although it spoke more smoothly in the end.


    ¡°The sons of Clan Wu hereby welcome the Elder Ancestor¡¯s return!¡± the hooded cultists declared loudly again.


    ¡°You are all my descendants?¡± the voice resounded with a palpable chill as its aura, like a probing tendril, scanned every member of the Broken Souls Cult kneeling quietly, making them tremble obsequiously.


    ¡°You look nothing more than crossbred curs¡­ Has Clan Wu fallen so low¡­¡±


    ¡°Pray to stay your anger, Lord Elder Ancestor. For centuries we¡¯ve toiled and recovering you has been our sole purpose until today. The world is now gripped by troubles and that affords us numerous opportunities to reclaim our former glory and with you leading us, Lord Elder Ancestor, that is no longer a phantasmal dream,¡± said one of the hooded cultists.


    ¡°You can count on that,¡± the disembodied voice boomed again, no longer feeble or sluggish. If anything, it rumbled with the confidence of a brimming storm instead, ¡°I swear on my powers as an Immortal: I shall make sure Clan Wu reign supreme once more.¡±


    Immortal?! Was he a Human Immortal?


    There was hardly anyone who could not resist trembling upon hearing those words. Who out of everyone here could possibly be able to fight this monster as equals if he was a Human Immortal?! Who could survive a bout against him!?


    Chu Xun had been quiet all this while. He has been projecting his Divine Sense around, scouring everywhere for the weakness of the magical formation. The magical barriers and fields here were all constructed using Taoist elements, but every magical field had its weakness, called the Eye of Formation. Destroy the Eye, and so falls the magical formation.


    ¡°Retreat, all of you! Give me some time to destroy the seal and undo the magic of the formation!¡±


    Swish!


    The gigantic white hand swung upwards again, billowing the stench of blood and foul aura rolling over it, only to come back down with another slam on the ground and more blood rained around.


    Stricken by fear, the dread of dying blazed through the mob of warriors, causing a cacophonic furor of screams and sobs.


    They could not resist even more, let alone resist as they watched with utter helplessness and despair at the big white hand rising and falling like a scythe slicing through stalks of wheat and their lives were gone.


    With all the blood it consumed, the skeletal hand began to shine with a scarlet hue amidst its clear white luster while its deathly aura grew stronger and stronger.


    Chu Xun jerked his head upwards and gazed at the peak. There, he saw a piece of rock shaped like a tiger majestically looking up at the sky. That must be it, he mused, the Eye of the magical formation.


    And he bolted, racing like an arrow up the slopes towards the peak.


    ¡°My Lord Elder Ancestor, stop that man! He intends to break the enchantment holding up this area!¡± one of the hooded men shouted. It took them hundreds of years after they had found a maven learned in the arcane skills of magical barriers and fields to seek out how to operate the enchantment that erected magical barriers around the area, and yet Chu Xun was able to do the same in just a few minutes.


    Swish!


    Winds raged over the inclination leading upwards, kicking up dust and gravel and that told Chu Xun that the gigantic white hand was coming for him.


    Whoosh!


    With a burst of speed, Chu Xun entered Mach 2.5, causing the air to erupt with anger behind him in the form of a sonic boom.


    Boom!


    That sudden spurt allowed him to evade the gigantic hand cleanly as it clawed in vain at him, catching only soil and grasses.


    An infuriated bellow rumbled from inside the cave, and the giant hand came again for Chu Xun, this time with him fully within its reach.


    With another couple of hundred meters to reach the top and no time to think, Chu Xun punched into the air, hurling a purplish magical bolt shooting at his quarry, while he withdrew quickly with the speed of a lightning bolt.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two huge explosions ensued, jolting the entire mountain and the cave twice. The first of them came from the destruction of the tiger-shaped rock by Chu Xun, causing the rock to break into almost half. The second came from the gigantic fist pummeling the ground, missing Chu Xun squarely, although its strength was enough to make the mountain cower and tremble.


    With his purpose accomplished, Chu Xun raced back down the mountain with hardly so much as a look backwards.


    But only a part of the wall of black light disappeared. With only half of the tiger-shaped rock damaged, the Eye was not completely destroyed and much of the magical barriers still stood with only a small part of it crumbled.


    ¡°THERE¡¯S THE WAY OUT!¡± screamed a voice, ¡°RUN!¡±


    But the opening was but only three meters wide and five meters tall. Hundreds and thousands of warriors swarmed towards the opening, wrestling amongst themselves to get the first crack at leaving safely.


    That culminated into another bloody fracas. Just so that they could escape, some began cutting down anyone in their way with hardly an iota of hesitation.


    Puff!


    Blood shot into the sky like a geyser from the severed neck of a man cut down by a Ninth-Grade Grandmaster.


    Puff! Puff¡­!


    Lifeless corpses flew everywhere in all directions. A Human King was on the rampage, killing other warriors with his bare hands and throwing them out of his way.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes burned with cold fury. Weaving magical hand seals, he raised a fist to strike.


    ¡°Wh-What is this you¡¯re doing, Chu the Devil?!¡± yelped the Human King when Chu Xun subdued him.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t at the front, helping to deter the enemy, yet here you are, killing innocents only to escape yourself. People like you don¡¯t deserve to live.¡±


    Chu Xun delivered his execution, and with a thud and a deluge of purple light, the Human King coughed up mouthfuls of blood, gravely injured.


    Hardly perturbed, Chu Xun sent forth another blast.


    Boom!


    With that, he obliterated half of the Human King¡¯s body.


    Chu Xun was about to fully dispose of the body when he felt a chill sweeping up his spine and he leaped away as quickly as he could.


    Boom!


    More blood drizzled around several meters high, and broken corpses, dismembered with their limbs either mangled or maimed, scattered everywhere in a sickeningly gruesome scene of blood and gore.


    Chu Xun might have escaped unscathed, but the same could not be said for the warriors behind him who had died by the giant skeletal hand.


    Boiling with anger, Chu Xun made more hands seals.


    The Demon-slain Finger! Shaking the Sky by the Fourth Finger.


    The air screamed with the thickening aura of Acheronian and ancient aspect, and a huge stone column forged by magic materialized.


    The gargantuan skeletal hand grabbed at the stone column. With another deafening boom and a forceful tremor, the stone pillar had been crushed to bits.


    Chu Xun opened his eyes. Dregs of his Immortal Qi from the explosion shrouded his vision like a pale veil of mist and he could not quite get over the shock. Whatever this monstrosity was, it was very, very powerful¡ªeven beyond his ability to defeat.


    He performed another set of hand seals, and the air cried with the screech of a Phoenix.


    The Eternal Phoenix Scripture!


    A magical silhouette, shaped in the formed of a fiery phoenix, danced in the upper strata of the skies. Bathed in holy flames that could devour anything, the bird stretched its wings that spanned more than ten meters and swooped down with an aura of rancorous destruction.


    Blood-red mists swam around the white skeletal hand. It mustered its powers, warping the very fabric of Time and Space, as it rose to meet the fiery phoenix head on.


    Boom!


    Their encounter filled the entire vista with a fiery inferno that stretched high into the skies and the shock that culminated from their meeting caused a terrible shock wave that rippled everywhere.


    The phoenix was gone, but the big, skeletal fist survived the bout.


    Incensed, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flared with a purple glow that was too frightening for anyone to behold.


    He raised an arm and swung his hand, writing into the air. The air around him curdled with a murderous aura that emanated from his very person and when he was done writing, a ¡°Sha¡± rune floated in midair, growing larger quickly.


    The Formula of Kill technique of the Hong Meng Scripture disciplines!


    Undaunted, the skeletal fist came down without a shred of hesitation, seizing the ¡°Sha¡± rune into its grasp.


    Boom!


    The ¡°Sha¡± rune erupted in a huge burst of flames so powerful that the air shuddered. The white giant hand opened its scorched-black palm, but was otherwise unharmed.


    An angry uproar boomed from inside the cave, surging out with the dense odor of putrefaction and blood. The skeletal hand swung, stirring the winds, in an attempt to swat down Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun darted backward with Mach 2-speed, flitting around like a lightning bolt with unbelievable speed.


    The giant white skeletal hand missed its mark and created a large crater in the ground before it began moving towards other quarries, as if it had realized how it would never be able to catch up to Chu Xun.


    Puff! Puff¡­!


    More blood was spilled as scores of warriors died more after another, and the foul, gagging fetor of blood became so strong that one could have wondered if Purgatory had manifested on Earth suddenly.


    ¡°Help! Immortal Chu, please!¡±


    Dying warriors cried desperately to him for help. Chu Xun appeared to be the only one who could mount any form of resistance towards the white skeletal hand; everyone else would only be dead meat in an instant.


    Not even First-Grade Human Kings¡ªnone of them could ever hope to be able to resist the giant hand¡¯s might.


    Chu Xun, livid almost to the point of madness, could only watch in vain as the hand raised up against to strike down at another group of warriors. With a frustrated snarl, thousands of Reincarnation Lines appeared and coiled around the gigantic hand, tugging at it tightly and preventing it from coming down.


    ¡°RUN!¡± Chu Xun yelled. The Reincarnation Lines could never hold for long.


    This compelled the warriors to rush towards the gash in the wall of light in a frenzied swarm.


    Crack! Crack!


    The Reincarnation Lines were snapping.


    More ice formed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. He conjured more Reincarnation Lines that tangled around the big skeletal hand, determined to not let it go.


    ¡°You impudent ant¡­ How dare you try to stop me!¡± the voice resounded from inside the cave.


    Chu Xun did not answer, save only to conjure more Reincarnation Lines to replace those that broke and before long, the entire hand was wrapped up tightly like an embalmed corpse.


    ¡°Misplaced confidence. Do you really think that measly strength of yours is enough to stop me?¡±


    As the voice thundered across the mountainside, the large skeletal hand shone with a scarlet red glow and all the Reincarnation Lines that wrapped around burst and snapped, and finally vanished.


    The Reincarnation Lines were all conjured using Chu Xun¡¯s magic and their destruction caused a toll on him. Just as they were all destroyed, Chu Xun grunted with pain and his face went pallidly pale.


    By then, more than two thirds of the warriors had fled.


    Chu Xun flipped a hand, his palm facing upwards and golden light flooded around him. A golden staff several meters long materialized in his grasp.


    Swoosh!


    He flourished his staff around, readied himself and lunged, swinging it down as hard as he could on the skeletal hand.


    Clank!


    A ring of steel on steel resounded. Chu Xun¡¯s staff smote on the skeletal hand¡¯s little finger, and to his amazement and joy, he struck a large hole on the last digit, sending splinters of bone flying everywhere.


    The staff was actually a part of the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s tailbone that Chu Xun found and he had been using it as a staff. As the bone of the most hallowed Ancestral Dragon, it was the mightiest of all bones in the world.


    Clank!


    Chu Xun swung his staff back around and slammed it down again with all his weight behind it, and a large crack split open on the little finger.


    With his hopes renewed, Chu Xun was confident he could smash off the ten-meter-long digit off the hand. He just needed a few more tries.


    From inside the cave, came the incessant bellows of anger from the monster inside and its gigantic hand came at him again, this time in a sweeping sideswipe.


    Chu Xun lifted his staff and swung it down hard at the incoming hand.


    Only, the monstrous hand raised up suddenly, passing over the top of Chu Xun¡¯s head and evading his attack, slapping tens of hapless warriors to death and absorbing their blood. In a visible rate, the crack on its little finger began to heal.


    It came as a relief to Chu Xun that most of the warriors had escaped. The gigantic hand came back again, like a predator in search of more prey, and none could be found.


    ¡°YOU RUINED MY PLANS, YOU WRETCHED ANT! YOU WILL PAY! I WILL ENJOY TORTURING YOU!¡±


    The monster hand bore down on Chu Xun.


    Scoffing derisively, Chu Xun smote at the skeletal hand with his golden staff.


    Clank!


    More bits of splintered bones flew and another crack opened.


    Only, that barely stopped the monstrous hand¡¯s overwhelming momentum. Gasping with shock, Chu Xun immediately held up his golden staff upright.


    Thud!


    The gargantuan hand came down, slamming down hard on the golden staff and Chu Xun sank into the ground with his lower half buried.


    ¡°Trinkets. You think such trinkets are enough to kill me? Amusing,¡± boomed the voice. But Chu Xun remained unfazed. With the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s bones to protect him, the gigantic hand would have to do a lot more to kill him.


    ¡°Really?¡± he responded to the voice with a contemptuous voice.


    But his face changed immediately. An invisible and powerful came from above¡ªfrom the gigantic skeletal hand, and he felt his blood churning inside him. Then he saw red liquid trickling out the pores of his body, rising up towards the hand!


    ¡°ARRGH!¡± Chu Xun howled with pain and defiance. He conjured a shield¡ªa protective cocoon made of Immortal Qi¡ªto protect himself, but it was not working. The skeletal hand¡¯s powerful force was drawing not only his blood, but also his True Energy and the Hong Meng Immortal Qi!

 Chapter 248 - Rampaging Lolita

    Chu Xun howled with agony, desperately trying to resist as his body shone. Yet, nothing he did could stop his blood from being forcibly drawn out through the pores all over him that he was completely wet with his own blood from top to bottom.


    The blood coagulated and flowed up his arms, his shoulders, and floated to the air like weightless droplets rising higher until they were absorbed by the gigantic skeletal hand.


    Chu Xun screamed and screamed maniacally, yet there was nothing he could do, for the force of the monstrous hand was too powerful.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°His Lordship¡­¡±


    Yan Chong and the others caught up to the fleeing warriors, stopped them, and finally discovered what was happening.


    Without any hesitation, they raced up the slopes and when they arrived, what they saw stunned them beyond words.


    Frost formed on Jiu You¡¯s fair little face. Brandishing her silver spear, she lunged towards Chu Xun, hoping to save him.


    Yan Chong and the others followed close behind, each of them producing their Sacred Relics on the ready.


    ¡°Stop them,¡± the deep voice rumbled from inside the cave.


    The hooded men, who had been cowering aside, stormed towards Jiu You and the others to intercept them.


    ¡°Begone,¡± Jiu You¡¯s babyish voice thundered with rage.


    The silver spear turned into an arcing blur. With just a simple sweep, she swatted a hooded cultist into the air.


    Interrupted by the hooded men, Yan Chong and the others unsheathed their weapons¡ªsaber, sword breaker, and set of Purple-gold Armor.


    Thirteen hooded men remained; two of their original number had been killed by Chu Xun earlier.


    With great difficulty, they managed to keep Jiu You occupied that the latter could not come to Chu Xun¡¯s aid.


    Despite having Sacred Relics which could have bolstered their powers, the hooded men were all Human Kings and they have the superiority of numbers.


    Surrounded by foes outnumbering them three to one, the four who came to help found themselves assailed from all sides instead.


    Being a demonic beast in essence, Jiu You, armed with her silver spear, could still hold her own even against three hooded Human Kings.


    But the same could not be said for Yan Chong and the others¡ªmany a time they teetered on the edge of being wounded or even killed.


    Bang!


    Then came a golden burst of light and Winsome Widow crashed to the ground after being struck by one of the hooded men. Fortunately, with the sturdiness of the Purple-gold Armor, she was hardly injured and she could quickly spring back up to defend herself.


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL!¡±


    Jiu You shrieked, her lithe little frame glowing radiantly as her jumps and twirls, coupled with the swinging and thrusts of her silver spear, evolved into a deadly dance of steel.


    Boom!


    One of the hooded men got himself hit by her spear and lost half of his shoulder.


    But before she could deal the final blow, another leaped in to stop her, desperately defending his comrade.


    Clang! Clang!


    Then came three successive explosions and Yan Chong was seen crashing 100 meters away. He looked up, his lips bleeding. Luckily, he had managed to use the blade of his saber as a shield to take the three blows launched at him by his enemy, otherwise he would have been dead.


    Malice swirled in the bloodshot eyes of his three foes and they threw themselves at him, eager to not give him any respite.


    With a powerful blow, Jiu You struck the ground, causing an explosion on the ground so great that dust and earth were kicked up into the air, obscuring the sights of the assailant for a brief moment.


    She spun on her heels and charged, turning into a silvery bolt of lightning with her spear.


    Puff!


    She speared through the back of the head of one of the hooded men coming at Yan Chong, smashing the entirety of the man¡¯s head down to his throat, decimating what remained of it into a blood-red mist with a dull bang.


    The sudden death of their comrade left the other two numbed and immobile with fear. Then they ignored Yan Chong, choosing to attack Jiu You instead. With the other three Jiu You was formerly dealing with, all five of them surrounded Jiu You in a ring of steel.


    They finally understood Jiu You was the strongest of the four, with powers far outstripping the other three. She was a little monster in her own right; a rampaging lolita with deadliness worthy of the name.


    ¡°You want to die? So be it, then,¡± Jiu You¡¯s innocent voice belied her sinister intent. Stern and cold the visage on her face, she boldly fought against the five Human Kings.


    Nevertheless, she was but only a First-Grade Human King. Even with the help of Sacred Relics, the onslaught rained on her by five Human Kings were enough to force her to a dangerous defensive.


    ¡°You sniveling bastards, here I am, the great Yan Chong!¡± Yan Chong hastily wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Waving his saber, the broad of its blade gleaming coldly, he charged at the Human Kings to help Jiu You.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Jiu You shouted to him instead, ¡°Go help Chu Xun!¡±


    But in his hesitation, Yan Chong heard Chu Xun calling, ¡°NO! GET OUT OF HERE! GO! THIS IS MY ORDER!¡±


    Bloodied to his heels, Chu Xun looked as if he had lost half his weight. More than half of his blood has been bled dry by the giant skeletal hand and if he could not do anything to defend himself, Yan Chong and the others would only be more fodder rather than help.


    ¡°GO!¡± Chu Xun yelled again, sounding harsh and severe.


    Yan Chong¡¯s eyes welled with tears, his gritted teeth gnashing furiously that they crackled. Then he howled and wheeled around, charging at the hooded men besieging Jiu You.


    Boom!


    Lei Bao careened off somewhere with a trail of blood escaping his mouth. But before he collapsed, he had managed to destroy the arm of one of his assailants with his sword breaker.


    ¡°Try to kill me, eh?¡± Lei Bao bellowed with a burst of maniacal laughter when he got back up, ¡°You have to be prepared to pay the price! Hahahaha!¡± Lightning crackled around him and he looked undeterred, terrible and belligerent as ever, eyeing the hooded men whose arm he had destroyed.


    ¡°Fall if I may, but rest assured that I¡¯m going down with you!¡± Winsome Widow shrieked, challenging her foes defiantly, ¡°Come! COME!¡± Her breath reeked of malice and with the Purple-gold Armor¡¯s defense, she did not need to dodge nor evade, as she unleashed her fire-based magic one after another with frenzied madness.


    Outside the gash in the magical barrier, a few Human Kings watched idly at the battle raging inside.


    ¡°Do you think we should go and help, Brother Su?¡± asked Wan Ziyun of the Qiankun Sect.


    ¡°The battle has been lost.¡± Su Qun¡¯s eyes shone briefly before he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid today is the day Chu the Devil would fall. Us going in there will only add up to the casualty.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t object to that. We can hardly do anything to help. Might as well just retreat and repay Chu the Devil¡¯s help by building him a cenotaph later. That¡¯s the most we could do.¡±


    The rest nodded as well in agreement.


    Such were the Human Kings who had just not long ago, pledged to fight alongside Chu Xun. At the first sign of adversity, they turned tail and fled.


    Lei Bao spied them leaving. His aura shot up with rage and he yelled as he maintained his attacks, ¡°You ungrateful bastards! I¡¯ll remember this! I¡¯ll have your heads for this treachery and see if it¡¯s all chaff inside!¡±


    Yan Chong, Winsome Widow, and Jiu You were all resentful themselves. They had heard from other fleeing warriors how Chu Xun had saved them.


    Bang!


    Winsome Widow took a hit and was sent reeling away.


    But before she crashed to the ground, she felt instead into the arms of a stranger.


    ¡°You?!¡± Winsome Widow gasped with surprise.


    It was Yu Cheng, the Lord of Healing, with whom they had fought together before during their journey to Longcheng City.


    The Lord of Healing neared almost two hundred years of age. But as Lord of Healing and Human King, he hardly looked old, frail, nor weak. If anything, his wrinkled fair face rather looked as if he was still in his forties.


    ¡°I was just coming to see if you needed any help,¡± he muttered, putting down Winsome Widow. He flipped a hand and a large apothecary pestle, as clear and hard as diamond and as long as a staff, materialized in his grasp. With malice, he charged, swinging down his giant pestle on one of the hooded men.


    Winsome Widow stood there, momentarily stunned with admiration, before she gathered herself and charged after him.


    The hooded man ignored the attack at first, then he smote at Yu Cheng¡¯s pestle with two palms. Magical aura churned in between as he struggled to stop the falling pestle.


    Yu Cheng pulled by his pestle suddenly, his other hand flailing upwards, scattering a fistful of white powder. Surprised, the hooded man sent forth a magical blow, creating a burst of wind that blew the powder away, although he had ingested a considerable amount of it.


    ¡°A-A-Ah¡­ choo¡­!¡±


    The hooded man sneezed loudly and so awfully that he could have sworn his eye popping out.


    ¡°A-a-achoo!¡±


    He never stopped. Again and again, he sneezed so incessantly that his eyes turned bloodshot with thick, red veins and he looked weak and sickly.


    ¡°How¡¯s the taste of my specially-concocted sneezing powder?¡± Yu Cheng blared loudly, grinning mischievously through narrowed eyes.


    Puff!


    Without looking back, Jiu You thrust her spear to her rear and plunged its tip through the back of an enemy. Shaking it hard, she ripped his heart to shreds.


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL!¡±


    Jiu You screamed triumphantly, her murderous aura rising spiking in tandem with her emotions. The silver spear looked like a serpentine dragon in her hands, gleaming brightly whenever she used it in battle.


    Thankfully, Yu Cheng entering the fray had given them much room for breathing.


    The Lord of Healing leaped and pounced, swinging his giant pestle hither and thither furiously. For one second, he attacked one of the hooded men who was surrounding Winsome Widow, on the next, he reappeared to attack one of the men fighting Yan Chong.


    ¡°Leave quickly while you still can, Yu Cheng, if you value your life,¡± warned one of the hooded men. The name of the Lord of Healing was nevertheless quite a formidable one, if not his sneezing powder.


    What was more infuriating was his fighting style which was as unpredictable as the most capricious weather. Hurtling back and forth amidst the chaos in a disorderly manner, striking at anyone he chose whenever he could, the hooded men could find no solution to subdue him.


    Yu Cheng snorted coldly. ¡°Is that a threat? There might be people afraid of you, the Broken Souls Cult. But I am not one of them.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he hurled himself at the hooded men attacking Yan Chong, only to whisk closer to Yan Chong and slipped him a pill.


    Yan Chong caught it and deposited it quickly into his mouth.


    The Lord of Healing darted towards Lei Bao, and tossed him a pill as well.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Yan Chong and Lei Bao yelped their thanks in unison, swallowing the pill and feeling their wounds being healed at a remarkable rate.


    Suddenly, several figures appeared as one at the gash outside the barrier of dark light.


    ¡°Greetings, our friends of the Broken Soul Cult, we of the Sifang Sword Sect are here to assist you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much. The Cult shall remember this gesture of goodwill and shall hope to repay this favor in the future,¡± responded one of the hooded men loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Chu the Devil has killed one of us, and for that barbarity, he must pay. People like him do not deserve to live.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he was joined by more newcomers.


    They were all Human Kings. Jiu You and her comrades who were just beginning to feel their loads lighter, if not safer, realized that the odds were once again against their favor.


    ¡°I swear! If I get out of this today,¡± Chu Xun, his body now as shriveled as a dried corpse, roared with spite, ¡°I will slaughter every one of the Sifang Sword Sect!¡±


    ¡°Puny ant,¡± the deep voice resounded in response, ¡°Worry about yourself instead. Your life¡¯s in my hands now. Die.¡± And the force draining his life grew fiercer.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡± Chu Xun cried in agony, throwing his head back. He would undoubtedly fall today if this continued.


    With great difficulty, he looked over his shoulders and saw You Jiu, Yan Chong, and Lei Bao¡ªall of them were bloodied and wounded. It would not be long before they were defeated.


    ¡°No¡­ This cannot be¡­¡± Chu Xun went mad, his hair flying away behind him in a complete mess that he really looked like a demon from Hell.


    ¡°You¡¯re resentful? But can you help it, if I will it so?¡± said the voice from inside the cave, smug and disdainful.


    Chu Xun¡¯s bloodshot eyes darted back and forth as if they were going to burst. There was not much blood left in him and his skin was cracking while his hair turned dried-yellow like a withering plant. Inside him, his True Energy thrashed and rioted defiantly, resisting the force that began draining it away.


    Rattle!


    Just then, a huge noise echoed¡ªthe sound of metal chains shaking wildly, and it was coming from inside Chu Xun.


    The Firmament Chain inside him! It was rattling violently as if in a storm. Although as fine as a maiden¡¯s hair, it burst forth with a flooding golden radiance and pierced through every piece of bone in his four limbs. The golden deluge of light grew thicker, engulfing everything in its path gradually and steadily, and froze his True Energy, preventing it from being drained away from the gigantic skeletal hand overhead.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The voice inside the cave gasped with disbelief.


    The blood-red glow shrouding the giant hand grew and the monster increased the force, determined to drain Chu Xun¡¯s True Energy.


    Rattle!


    The blinding glow of the Firmament Chain inside Chu Xun hardly wavered. Instead, it swelled¡ªoozing out his pores like liquid gold. The golden light poured out every orifice of his body, congealing slowly into a form: a golden suit of armor. No matter how hard the huge boney hand tried to drain Chu Xun¡¯s blood and True Energy, he could not. Not anymore.


    Chu Xun threw up a furious look at the gigantic hand, the Firmament Chain creeping out of his skin, coiling up his arm and into the air like a golden serpent. It wound itself around the gigantic hand with unbelievable speed, crawling up its forearm.


    The Firmament Chain let loose another burst of golden brilliance, a deluge of light both effulgent and majestic. The light devoured the gigantic hand whole, and Chu Xun began feeling his blood returning to him, flowing down every link of the Firmament Chain and back into him.


    ¡°WHAT DEVILRY IS THIS!?¡± the voice in the cave bellowed furiously.


    At a rate visible to the naked eye, Chu Xun¡¯s body recovered quickly. His skin shone once more with its original luster, and his aura once again mighty and vast. His gaze looked as distant as the vast skies overhead, with stars revolving inside.

 Chapter 249 - The Might of the Firmament Chain

    Like a withering plant coming back to life quickly, Chu Xun¡¯s body recovered at an exponential rate¡ªhis hair began to shine once more, his hair soft and smooth again, and his aura spiking high speedily.


    ¡°Stop that, you puny ant! I¡¯ll let you go! I¡¯d even take you as my personal apprentice!¡± The voice in the cave boomed with a tinge of fear.


    Such was the indomitable might of the Firmament Chain, that whatever the giant skeletal hand had robbed from Chu Xun, it was being drawn back in full.


    The monster inside the cave let loose a series of angry, guttural howls.


    Forged by the very laws of Nature, the Firmament Chain had been consuming Chu Xun¡¯s True Energy while keeping him in check, and the gigantic skeletal hand¡¯s draining away of Chu Xun¡¯s life had angered it.


    The Chain pulsed with another blinding glow, then it withdrew quickly.


    Crack!


    An ear-splitting clap of bones cracking resounded and the skeletal hand began splitting.


    ¡°What devilry is this, you puny ant! Take it away! Take it away now or I¡¯ll smash you to bits!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are,¡± Chu Xun scoffed and said, ¡°You should worry about yourself instead of making threats.¡±


    ¡°For thousands of years I have endured, imbecile, you think something as paltry as this can kill me? Just you wait. I¡¯ll get out and I¡¯ll skin you alive and make an oil lamp out of your hide and I¡¯ll keep you for ten thousand years.¡± The disembodied voice spat with boundless hatred.


    ¡°I¡¯ll await your coming back with bated breath.¡± Chu Xun taunted.


    He was very much surprised himself. He did not expect and could not believe that the Firmament Chain would manifest itself just to save him.


    Crack!


    Webs of cracks, like the work of a spider, spread across the ivory hand with flakes of bone chipping away at being grounded by the withdrawing Chain. Suddenly, all five digits of the hand burst into splinters.


    Boom!


    The entire hand ultimately exploded into bits and the Chains fully retreated back into him.


    Bang! Bang¡­!


    The giant skeletal hand, which had been more than tens of meters long, had been crushed and destroyed.


    ¡°Argghhh¡­ One day¡­ One day, boy¡­ I shall return¡­¡± the voice echoed from inside the cave, sounding frailer and weaker by the second until everything went silent.


    Chu Xun projected his Divine Sense into the cave and sensed the fissure in the barrier of dark light healing, closing back.


    By then, the Firmament Chain had completely returned back inside him and resumed its slumber.


    A cold glint flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, and he charged towards where the battles were still raging.


    Boom!


    Golden light trails followed in the wake of the movements of his golden staff as he brought it down hard on one of the hooded men, killing him instantly.


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL!¡±


    Angry beyond measure, Chu Xun caught sight of a Human King of the Sifang Sword Sect and swung his staff around at him with more trails of sparkling gold shadowing closely behind.


    Boom!


    The Human King saw him coming and did all he could to defend himself but in vain. The golden staff smashed his skull, blowing off the whole upper half of his body altogether.


    ¡°You¡¯re all going to die here.¡±


    With his aura thick with rancor and malice, Chu Xun made full use of his fists and staff.


    Bang!


    Another Human King of the Sifang Sword Sect fell, collapsing with mists of blood spraying from his wound.


    The hooded men and members of the Sifang Sword Sect thought of retreating when they saw the gigantic white hand being destroyed. But Chu Xun was just too quick for them and he did not intend to let anyone of them walk free.


    In barely seconds, Chu Xun had effortlessly killed three of their number, frightening the Sifang Sword Sect members and the Cultists alike to their wits¡¯ end.


    More so for the members of the Sifang Sword Sect, who were all regretting coming and Chu Xun was now vengefully picking them out one by one.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, it was true that we have erred. But we beg of your mercy. Let us go and we shall never cross your path again, we so swear¡­¡±


    Bang!


    He could not even finish. Chu Xun¡¯s response came abruptly in the form of his golden staff smashing into his face, reducing his skull to a grotesque pulp of flesh and blood.


    ¡°I made a vow that I would slaughter each and every one of the Sifang Sword Sect,¡± Chu Xun growled.


    Puff!


    Jiu You¡¯s spear barreled through one of the men¡¯s throat like a dragon. The spear rang a metallic sound, and the man¡¯s head erupted.


    Thud!


    Winsome Widow, with the Purple-gold Armor¡¯s tenacious defensive capabilities, took a hit from her enemy and retaliated with a fiery blow from her fist, burning the man alive until he turned into blackened crisps.


    Puff!


    Not far away, blood fountained in an arterial spray several meters tall. Snarling victoriously, Yan Chong quartered his enemy into two at the waist and with his broad-faced saber, he beheaded the man.


    Roaring like a conquering hero, Lei Bao swung his sword breaker and split the head of his enemy, one of the hooded men who had lost his will to fight.


    The tables were immediately turned around with Chu Xun¡¯s return.


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡­ Kill me if you will¡­ You will die nonetheless¡­ The Sifang Sword Sect has been conspiring with others to kill you¡­ It will not be long¡­ Hahahaha¡­¡±


    With frost in his eyes, Chu Xun hissed, ¡°They need not come seeking for me. Rest assured that I will pay a call to them myself.¡±


    Bang!


    The golden staff screamed through the air, slamming into the man and he instantly burst into bits, utterly obliterated.


    With that, all seven of the Human Kings mobilized by the Sifang Sword Sect for this mission, were all butchered, all thanks to Chu Xun.


    The remaining members of the Broken Souls Cult were left petrified with shock and despair at Chu Xun¡¯s might and savagery.


    It did not take long for them to be slaughtered as well.


    Chu Xun flicked several spurts of Immortal Qi into his companions, helping them to regain their strengths and heal themselves.


    ¡°Thank you so much for your help, sir!¡± Chu Xun said gratefully to Yu Cheng.


    ¡°Slaying monsters and defeating evil is our responsibility, my friend,¡± said Yu Cheng, beaming broadly.


    ¡°Come to think of it,¡± he stared up at down Chu Xun curiously, ¡°I¡¯d never have expected that you are the infamous Chu the Devil. Pray forgive my insolence earlier.¡±


    During their meeting on Chu Xun¡¯s journey to Longcheng City, Yu Cheng had mistakenly Chu Xun for a good-for-nothing scion of a wealthy family and had advised him to not predispose himself to pleasure, but to train and study magic. And for that, he felt embarrassed to have tried to teach the latter to suck eggs.


    Chu Xun stared strangely at Yu Cheng, remembering his advice, and he smiled sheepishly.


    Then something else crossed his mind and he bolted towards the cave.


    Everyone was stunned. What was Chu Xun trying to do?


    Only, Chu Xun came back out, grinning broadly. The magical golden tree and fruits were real after all, and he had plucked off all seven of the magical pears on the tree.


    He came back and offered the first one to Yu Cheng.


    ¡°A magical fruit,¡± he said. As Lord of Healing, Yu Cheng naturally understood the benefits, but he was more surprised at Chu Xun¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°A magical fruit for you,¡± Chu Xun said, ¡°As a token of gratitude.


    Yu Cheng took it with hardly any objections. He of all people understood how valuable magical fruits were. In fact, he had been seeking some for himself for research and empirical purposes.


    Jiu You strolled over, her fair little face smiling. With a playful wink, she held out a hand.


    With hardly any hesitation, he gave one to her as well.


    Crunch!


    Jiu You opened her mouth wide and took a bite. Juices of gold dribbled down her chin and the sweet aroma of the fruit wafted around. A strange glow flared on her little face, only to extinguish and shine again repeatedly.


    With a few bites, Jiu You finished the fruit and her aura grew thicker and stronger at a noticeable rate. Her little frame shone with a golden light; even her purple hair glittered with a golden sheen.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Yan Chong asked with everyone else looking expectantly.


    ¡°Tastes good.¡± Jiu You smacked her little lips.


    ¡°Urm¡­¡± Everyone rolled their eyes. That was a magical fruit, surely no one would dispute its flavor. But that was hardly the answer they anticipated.


    ¡°And¡­ urm¡­ my powers seemed to have grown a little.¡±


    What!?


    Everyone was left speechless. How flippant a way to describe the benefit of consuming the fruit, they groaned.


    Yu Cheng in particular gawked in silence, staring at Jiu You as if she was something that had popped out of tales of legends and fables. Finally, he breathed, ¡°So¡­ there¡¯s more than meets the eye with this little lass as well.¡±


    Most people require time to fully assimilate the magical properties of the fruit after ingesting it. But it seemed that Jiu You was able to circumvent this step and immediately absorb the benefits.


    Yan Chong and the others, however eyed Jiu You with both fear and irritation, murmuring words of ¡°Of course¡±, and ¡°You don¡¯t say¡±. For a little girl, looking around eight or nine of age, yet with great ease, she was able to kill Human Kings like killing ants. Even fools could see she was a little monster on the inside.


    Finally, Chu Xun instructed, ¡°Wait for me at the foot of this mountain.¡± He needed to cast an enchantment to magically seal this place.


    An hour later, they returned to their inn.


    The entire mountain had been sealed and the monster inside the cave which had addressed itself as an immortal, was nowhere to be seen. There was no way to ascertain if it had truly died. But to prevent the Broken Souls Cult from once again reviving any plans of bringing back that monster, he could only seal this place for now and return once more to finish the job once and for all when his powers grew.


    The morning sun was showing its glimpse on the horizon when they made it back to their inn. The adventure had taken one entire night¡ªan ordeal which had nearly cost them their lives.


    The formerly-crowded inn now looked as deserted as a crypt. The other warriors must have fled in the night.


    With only Yan Yi and his companions remaining there.


    Chu Xun first instructed everyone to return to their respective rooms to wash up and clean themselves. Their appearance looked haggard especially after their battles.


    They regrouped at the tavern of the inn. Everyone was famished after a night¡¯s worth of fighting.


    They were eating when Yu Cheng muttered suddenly, ¡°I¡¯m joining you all.¡±


    Everyone could not quite believe their eyes. The Lord of Healing was known to be a hermit that preferred to act and roam alone without being bridled by rules or responsibilities and this sudden change of heart was contrary to his usual character.


    ¡°Well, welcome!¡± Chu Xun beamed.


    In addition to his remarkable prowess in battle, Chu Xun was confident that his healing skills would be of great use in the future. With him coming along, they would have a healer with them at all times who could greatly increase their survivability.


    What was more, this battle had reflected Yu Cheng¡¯s honor and trustworthiness.


    ¡°Long I have roamed like a driftwood,¡± Yu Cheng breathed and said, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s time I find myself a place to stop and rest for good.¡±


    But there were also those who do not believe his words.


    ¡°Tell me, old man, what is your true purpose for joining us?¡± Yan Chong asked suspiciously.


    Yu Cheng¡¯s eyes flitted quickly past Winsome Widow strangely, and answered earnestly, ¡°I told you. I want a place to call home. And don¡¯t call me old man.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yan Chong muttered with doubt. He could not believe that one as proud as a Human King could allow himself to serve others only with a pretense as naive as ¡°wanting a place to call home¡±.


    Realizing the looks of doubts from all over the table, he waved dismissively and admitted at last, ¡°Oh, all right! I¡¯ll tell you the truth! Look at all of you! With Chu Xun leading you, you are enjoying the high time of your lives! Tell me if anyone won¡¯t be jealous of watching each of you having a Sacred Relic of your own!¡±


    Lei Bao grinned. Patting Yu Cheng¡¯s shoulders like a big brother, he said, ¡°Rest assured that our Lord will treat you fairly so long as you serve him well. I¡¯m sure with your ability, and you¡¯d have a Sacred Relic to call your own after eight to ten years! Don¡¯t worry about that!¡±


    ¡°Why you!¡± Yu Cheng scowled, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that Chu Xun has been leading you for not even a month!? Why should I wait for eight to ten years?!¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re ugly,¡± Lei Bao muttered as a matter-of-factly, stroking his beard.


    Everyone else nearly choked on their food when they heard that.


    When breakfast ended, Chu Xun ordered Yan Chong and Winsome Widow to first withdraw back to Fire Dragon Palace. The rest would come with him to the Rock Sect.


    The Broken Souls Cult, the Sifang Sword Sect, and Tianlong Fort. He would deal with them one by one.


    They reached Guangyang Town in the afternoon and they split.


    Chu Xun and his companions raced towards the stronghold of the Rock Sect.


    It was at Wujin Mountain, a few hundred kilometers to the south of Pingshun Town.


    The Broken Souls Cult had given the Rock Sect a month to vacate Wujin Mountain and twenty-five days had passed since then.


    With hardly much time to spare, Chu Xun intended to slaughter the entire contingent of cultists that would come. Right after disembarking their flying conveyance, they boarded a carriage that would take them straight to Wujin Mountain.


    The carriage was passing through the streets on the way out of Pingshun Town, when Chu Xun felt his heart tugged painfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiu You asked, noticing Chu Xun¡¯s spasms.


    Chu Xun shook his head. He did not know the reason himself, save for a strange, inexplicable sorrow that suddenly came to him and almost made him shed tears. It was the same sensation like when he first saw Hua Qingwu lying lifeless and dead inside the casket of ice.


    ¡°Little Wu¡­¡± Chu Xun gasped anguishedly and suddenly, his eyes shot out two purple rays of light!


    That activated the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets, and he felt a strange force driving him, giving him another purpose.


    ¡°Go to the Rock Sect and wait for me there,¡± he said suddenly, ¡°I will rejoin you later.¡± With that, he opened the doors and leaped out of the moving carriage, vanishing in the blink of an eye.


    Jiu You pouted with annoyance, gazing in the direction where Chu Xun had left.


    With an astonishing speed that allowed Chu Xun to cover hundreds of meters in one step, he bolted through the streets, leaving sonic booms that thundered in his wake while ignoring the screams and cries of surprise from the masses around. He finally realized what that strange force was driving him: Hua Qingwu¡¯s missing soul.

 Chapter 250 - Femme Fatale

    Near the outskirts of Pingshun Town was a thirty-three storey tall building. It was originally close to the town center until the shift of the earth¡¯s crust moved it away from the heart of the little borough.


    It was then purchased by a rich landlord to be used as a house of pleasure.


    Being out of reach of the law, and far enough in front of larger social issues to be just out of reach of local politics, this place became a heaven for warriors and wealthy folks to come indulge in exotic epicurean pleasures of wild beasts.


    It was boisterous and noisy on the thirty-second storey of this lavish alehouse, but every patron who was there could not help but shift their gaze furtively towards one direction.


    On a table by the window sat a woman with the grace and beauty of a fairy of the High Heavens. She nibbled at her food, although the faintly sour frown on her forehead indicated that the savories were nowhere near agreeable to her appetite.


    She was so breathtakingly gorgeous¡ªsoft, silver hair with a crystal-clear luster, a pair of eyes that rippled like the waves of a bubbling brook, tender and supple skin, and a milky-white dress tailored in antiquated fashion¡ªthat any man would feel their heart skipping a beat at the merest glance of her.


    If there was a flaw in her, that would be her cold, aloof demeanor which kept anyone at arm¡¯s length.


    But not everyone was daunted by her frigidity. One such instance, was a handsome and remarkable young man who approached her with casual but steady steps.


    He was a direct son of Clan Leng¡¯s consortium of enterprises. The Lengs held riches that dwarfed even kingdoms and empires and the man worth hundreds of billions of gold, more so, because of his youth. Additionally, he wielded great fortune and luck, having consumed magical fruits himself, and with a renowned teacher guiding him, he became a Human King just a few days ago in just the tender age of thirty and that caused quite a stir in the neighborhood.


    ¡°I gather this seat is empty, my lady?¡± Leng Bufan asked with a smile curling at the corners of his mouth. He looked polite, reserved, and nowhere near eager or cold; just nice.


    The woman peered at him with eyes swirling with unknown emotions, then she lowered her gaze back to her opulent glass of red wine. She looked curious. As curious as a cat like it was her first time seeing red wine. She lifted the glass and took a nip, only for her brows to twist with revolt and she burst out everything in a scarlet-red spray.


    Leng Bufan was just standing by the table when it happened and he took the full blast of the spray and dots of red speckled on his white suit like red petals of plum blossom blooming proudly.


    The silver-haired woman seemed utterly oblivious to her soiling the clothes of others, but Leng Bufan looked hardly perturbed at his clothes being sullied.


    ¡°What a terrible beverage!¡± the young woman muttered under her breath, although it sounded clear and pitched like pearls falling on jaded stone.


    Leng Bufan¡¯s brows furrowed. This invaluable red wine was a concoction of the royal family of a certain kingdom, made from grapes watered with cow¡¯s milk and meticulously cultivated under the careful hands of highly-skilled careermen. The yield was scarce and Clan Leng had expended many resources to procure some as the flagship product of their establishment. Most people would have cowered when they heard the price of this rare vintage, let alone criticizing it as ¡°terrible¡±.


    Leng Bufan strolled to the chair opposite the woman and sat down.


    ¡°Where are you from, my lady?¡± That was his usual opening.


    But what would have sounded trite and unimaginative from the mouths of others sounded like music from Leng Bufan¡¯s lips, for countless daughters from other wealthy and rich families were swooning to hear the phrase themselves.


    The silver-haired woman looked as if she had hardly heard a word, preferring instead to study the slab of steak before her. It was not ordinary beef, but the meat of a mutated beast that had taken more than ten Grandmasters to slay.


    The woman wrinkled her nose and sniffed, only to push the plate of steak aside and averted her gaze as if it was something tawdry and unpleasant.


    The patrons around grinned secretly on the inside. They might not have the courage to strike up a conversation with the woman, nor did they wanted to see anyone succeed.


    ¡°You seem dissatisfied with all this food, my lady? I guess that means I should dismiss the chefs here,¡± said Leng Bufan as smooth as silk.


    He looked really like the best match any woman could ever hope for¡ªlooks, wealth and power, remarkable levels of magical strength¡ªeverything.


    Only, the silver-haired woman looked hardly interested to even give a response, as if the food and wine would have tasted better without Leng Bufan¡¯s presence.


    This would have been a sound blow to the pride of any man. But Leng Bufan seemed hardly bothered nor angered. At any rate, he perpetually maintained a benign smile on his face.


    ¡°Can you see that the lady wishes not to speak to you, you little wretch? Even I feel annoyed by your squeaks and hisses,¡± boomed a jealous and burly man with an unkempt bushy of a beard.


    ¡°Get out, brat! You¡¯re an eyesore here. I bet your father will be embarrassed by the way you accost girls. Look at you; your pale face shows that you must be unhealthy. That makes you all the more useless,¡± said another beefy man with well-contoured muscles.


    ¡°I despise good-for-nothing rich brats like you,¡± added another, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but pretty trinkets which brings hardly any use to anyone. You would have a better chance at impressing bosomy whores at sordid taverns than here! I bet people there will gladly believe anything you say. Who knows? You might even win a fat red packet as a prize!¡±


    With one heckle, more jeers and catcalls ridiculing Leng Bufan followed.


    Leng Bufan maintained a smile on his face, although it grew deceptively thicker.


    ¡°Do you like watching dogs get butchered, my lady?¡± he asked suddenly, his tone still reserved and gentlemanly.


    Sadly, the silver-haired woman still refused to answer.


    ¡°Worthless brat. Who do you think you¡¯re calling a dog?!¡± yelled one of the hecklers angrily.


    One of them stood up brusquely, looking positively angered as if he intended to teach Leng Bufan a lesson.


    Leng Bufan¡¯s hands moved to his clothes and gently smoothed out a non-existent wrinkle as he got up. He bent slightly, lowering himself closer to the silver-haired woman and apologized, ¡°I do not wish for anything as squalid as dog¡¯s blood to sully such a pleasant ambiance. But I¡¯m afraid the incessant barking is one tad too insufferable.¡±


    He vanished as soon as he finished, appearing a split-second later right beside the beefy man with well-built muscles. With a quick wave of his hand, he magically drew up a fork which was beside a plate of steak on the table there into his hand and he stabbed furiously at the man with it.


    Puff!


    Blood spattered everywhere and the fork had driven cleanly through the man¡¯s temples.


    With his protective aura, Leng Bufan¡¯s clothes were hardly stained with any blood.


    Swoosh!


    A sharp scream ripped through the silence, and the steak knife turned into a bolt of light, blazing with cold fury, and shot through the throat of the burly man with a bushy beard.


    His figure flickered, creating a blur of mirages as he darted around at unbelievable speed, butchering one man after another as their lifeless corpses plopped like rag dolls onto the ground.


    Every single man who had heckled and ridiculed him was dead.


    Horrified beyond speech, the entire tavern fell silent as a necropolis that even the clatter of a needle on the floor could be distinctly heard.


    Who would have thought a fair and handsome young man could be so cruel and brutal while wielding such inhuman strength and power.


    Those who had remained silent during the fracas earlier were quietly glad they had stayed their tongue, lest they too would have paid the price of their insolence.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lesson you¡¯ll remember forever. This is what we call ¡®femme fatale¡¯,¡± said an elderly man to a little boy.


    ¡°Is there anyone else interested to bark? Give it a try!¡± Leng Bufan called out, his smiling expression belying his steely-calm tone.


    No one dared to speak a word.


    Leng Bufan surveyed the floor with a hint of satisfaction. He loved being in control of others¡¯ life and death. He could have killed the hecklers earlier with a few simple magical bolts, but he preferred to take their lives with his bare hands, feeling that this afforded him an indescribable euphoria.


    A few portly servants¡ªall of them dressed in tight fitting clothes¡ªappeared to quietly dispose of the bodies.


    He looked around and addressed the remaining patrons, ¡°My apologies for causing the unpleasantness earlier. Please stay on. Your bills today shall be on me.¡±


    He had just finished when Chu Xun, led here by the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets, walked through the doors of this tavern.


    ¡°Bastard, you really pick a good timing to appear and eat for free!¡± Leng Bufan blurted quietly when he spied Chu Xun.


    It was hardly a funny joke, but out of fear for Leng Bufan¡¯s barbarity, and his favor for footing their bills, everyone responded with a not-so-hearty laugh.


    The silver-haired woman was intently studying the decorative crystal vase on the table when she felt Chu Xun¡¯s presence and she quickly took out a thin white veil to conceal her alluring features.


    Her deadpan eyes rippled, betraying a hint of emotion. Why was she covering herself, she almost asked.


    Chu Xun, however, hardly paid any heed to everyone¡¯s laughter. Instead, his gaze locked on the silver-hair woman past the shoulders of Leng Bufan before him.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s spirit must be with this silver-haired woman, and he could feel it. He was so certain that his breathing began to race.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found your soul, Little Wu. You¡¯ll be able to wake up soon,¡± he muttered to himself.


    And Chu Xun walked towards the silver-haired woman.


    Leng Bufan instinctively put on his proud and haughty self, not realizing that he had unwittingly shed off his earlier calm and suave demeanor.


    The stranger from outside¡ªwhom he had mistaken as a pauper coming to thank him for a free meal¡ªpassed right by him as if he was invisible, with not so much as a look at him, and the smug grin on his face froze.


    When he finally realized what was really happening, he spun abruptly on his heels, the grin on his face already evaporated.


    Everyone else stared at Chu Xun. Some braced with pity and fear at what could befall him, while some gloated quietly.


    Because Chu Xun nonchalantly plopped himself into the chair opposite the silver-haired woman¡ªthe very same which Leng Bufan had been sitting just moments ago.


    ¡°Look, boy,¡± said the elderly man in the corner to the child again, stressing again the lesson he just taught, ¡°Remember what I told you, ¡®Femme fatale¡¯.¡±


    Oblivious of everything around him, Chu Xun looked closely at the silver-haired woman facing him. She wore a veil that concealed face, leaving only a pair of eyes as deep and distant as the depths of a lake, but he could almost feel her beauty across the gossamer piece of fabric.


    But why, he almost asked aloud. How could Hua Qingwu¡¯s soul be with this woman? Yet Chu Xun had no intention for answers. Getting back Little Wu¡¯s spirit was all that mattered to him. He would then only need to look for the Soul-Curing Flower to restore her soul back into her physical body.


    Somehow, Chu Xun felt not a tinge of animosity from the woman sitting at the other side of the table. If anything, he felt an indescribable sensation of familiarity. But that could be due to Hua Qingwu¡¯s spirit in her possession, Chu Xun dismissed.


    At the same time, the silver-haired woman was quietly surveying Chu Xun herself. Her thin, curving brows frowned faintly and her eyes candidly betrayed a hint of disgust. Immediately, Chu Xun knew that he was unwelcomed.


    The woman shifted her gaze back to the crystal vase.


    But he could not understand. Why the sudden acrimony? Nevertheless, it mattered not to him; he only wanted to retrieve Hua Qingwu¡¯s spirit. At whatever cost.


    ¡°You seem to have something very important to me,¡± said Chu Xun, trying his best to embellish his words to sound cordial, although negotiations were hardly his forte.


    The silver-haired woman looked as if she had barely caught anything he said, yet she exuded an unmistakable air of hostility.


    Chu Xun felt himself tensing instinctively. The woman quickly concealed her aura, but that sudden burst of malice alerted to him that the woman was extremely powerful, if not dangerous.


    ¡°I speak the truth. It is very, very important to me. Please make me an offer and I shall do my best to fulfill that offer,¡± he said, feeling strange. Somehow, he sensed as if he could never bear to strike at the woman. His original plan was to storm in and seize his quarry and pummel him or her into submission, but yet he felt as if it was the last thing he would do right now.


    ¡°Really?¡± responded the woman suddenly, her gaze at Chu Xun filled with derision.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do anything to fulfill it,¡± confirmed Chu Xin again firmly.


    ¡°Very well. Kill yourself then. That is my offer,¡± said the woman with as much casualness as it was something as trivial as taking a bite or drinking a cup of water.


    Stunned, Chu Xun gasped, ¡°Why?¡±


    The woman eyed him quietly. He could not see the expression on the other side of the veil, but he could feel the corners of her lips twisting with thick contempt.

 Chapter 251 - Treacherous

    Chu Xun could not quite understand. Why did the silver-haired woman, a stranger to him, hate him so much, that she wanted his life?


    ¡°Have we met before?¡± asked Chu Xun. He failed to recall if they had seen each other once and that meeting had gone badly.


    ¡°No,¡± said the woman coldly with a clear and shrill, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be alive now if we met before.¡±


    ¡°But why? Why do you hate me so?¡± asked Chu Xun, frowning, ¡°At least tell me why you want me dead? Let me know the reason.¡±


    The woman kept silent for several seconds until she finally said, ¡°Why should a treacherous man like you need any reason to die?¡±


    Stunned, Chu Xun fell into a fit of laughter. This woman must have mistaken him for the wrong person, he mused. But before he could explain, another voice interrupted him.


    ¡°This seat belongs to me,¡± said Leng Bufan coldly with an imperious glare at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s brows slanted curiously. His eyes flickered with a strange look. ¡°Could she be your woman?¡±


    ¡°That is no concern of yours,¡± breathed Leng Bufan, struggling to maintain his suaveness, ¡°Your concern should be getting out of here. Quickly.¡±


    He deliberately conveyed his threat in an ambiguous manner.


    Only, Chu Xun broke into giggles. ¡°So she really is your woman. Well, let¡¯s see how much love she has for you.¡±


    He did not wait for himself to finish; forming several hand seals, he rapidly channeled a burst of his magic and sent a fistful of it at the man before him in a surprise attack.


    Leng Bufan went livid. He did not expect that this stranger would dare attack him. Mustering his Internal Breath, the aura he exuded churned up strong, unnatural winds that sent the tables and chairs around him flying.


    The silver-haired woman sat on the table closest to them both, yet she hardly bulged an inch. Thinking that this was Leng Bufan¡¯s deliberate display of his magical powers, the surrounding patrons braced at Leng Bufan¡¯s commanding level of magical cultivation and his adroit skill in controlling his Internal Breath.


    A self-conceited Leng Bufan threw himself forward and took the blow with an outstretched hand.


    Boom!


    A deep rumble swept across the floor of the storey, with waves of shocks rippling to all directions.


    Everyone thought that the unknown stranger would be defeated. Leng Bufan¡¯s stroke would either wound him gravely or even kill him.


    Only, the outcome left every onlooker dumbfounded with disbelief.


    Crunch!


    The piercing sound of bones cracking resounded over the silent crowd and they saw Leng Bufan sent flying with an anguished scream.


    Not one expected the outcome of this short bout to end in such a way and no one could move, petrified with shock and awe.


    After a series of bangs and cracks, Leng Bufan crashed to the ground, after having smashed several tables and chairs ornately furnished with golden trims, his right arm now a mangled and grotesque bag of bones.


    Chu Xun raised a hand and thrust it at Leng Bufan, conjuring a purplish set of chains that shot straight at his foe.


    Leng Bufan howled defiantly, his eyes a flush of red. No, he grimaced, ¡°I won¡¯t accept this result. How could anyone defeat me with just one blow?!¡±


    He channeled his powers once more, his Internal Breath boiling inside him and he thrust his left palm at the incoming purple chains.


    Boom!


    Leng Bufan¡¯s left palm met with the purplish chains, and the clash caused an explosion, kicking up a terrifying cyclone around the fighting man that ripped the chairs and tables apart.


    Leng Bufan let loose another guttural howl of pain and it left everyone watching feeling as if their blood had run cold and their backs prickly with numbness.


    Leng Bufan reeled away from the clash, his left arm now twisted at an angle which would have been impossible for an otherwise healthy arm and his hair a long untidy fringe and with blood escaping the corners of his lips. The once-sparkling clean white suit now became a set of tattered rags that he looked even more beggar-like than any other pauper outside.


    Several Reincarnation Lines shot out and coiled around Leng Bufan¡¯s limbs and neck, dragging him ignominiously like a piece of log towards Chu Xun.


    Leng Bufan yelled hoarsely. Once as the proud son of a wealthy family, blessed with remarkable talents, many have pegged him to be a future prodigy who would one day achieve immortality and reign supreme over his peers. Yet here he was, dragged on the ground like a filthy piece of driftwood, defeated by a boy barely nearing him in age. How?! Impossible?! He refused to believe it. Yet before he could open his mouth to yell more, the Reincarnation Lines around his throat tightened, choking his windpipe.


    Chu Xun turned back to the silver-haired woman. ¡°Give me the spirit and I¡¯ll give you your lover.¡±


    The silver-haired woman had been watching the battle with just as much interest as watching paint dry. Hearing Chu Xun¡¯s offer, she smirked, ¡°Since when is he my lover?¡±


    Uh?! Chu Xun almost gasped aloud, stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you lie to me,¡± Chu Xun muttered with ice, ¡°Give me the spirit or I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    ¡°Be my guest,¡± snapped the woman with not even a beat of hesitation.


    ¡°Er¡­¡± Chu Xun wavered; the woman¡¯s aloofness almost made him spew out curses and expletives.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± he said, raising a hand that swirled with Immortal Qi, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    But the woman focused her attention on the crystal vase with not so much as a look at the injured young man now at his feet.


    This time, Chu Xun was convinced. He had to believe that there was nothing at all between this young man and the woman.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± muttered Chu Xun, sounding rather annoyed, ¡°So you¡¯re just a sham.¡± He withdrew his Reincarnation Lines and kicked Leng Bufan aside like a bag of trash.


    That left Chu Xun morose. The woman seemed hardly eager to surrender Hua Qingwu¡¯s spirit, and he had mistaken Leng Bufan as her lover. That prompted him to quickly apprehend him so that he could exchange him for the spirit. Yet after all the kettle of fish, it was all for nothing.


    Leng Bufan rolled aside, lying on the ground with as much pride as a dung heap, his face contorted and bruised from the beatings and that last kick Chu Xun gave him. Anger, shame, and hatred burned in his eyes, and unable to swallow any more humiliation, he coughed up a mouthful of blood and passed out.


    Caught between tears and laughter, Chu Xun could only resort to subtler methods.


    ¡°I am sure you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else, my lady,¡± said Chu Xun solemnly.


    The silver-haired woman stared at him for a beat of silence and said finally, ¡°Your name is Chu Xun, is it not?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun?!¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil?!¡±


    ¡°Chu the Ruthless?!¡±


    Before Chu Xun could even admit, murmurs and gasps of shock ensued from the crowd of onlookers.


    ¡°My apologies to you all to have disturbed your meal, everyone,¡± said Chu Xun to them, clasping his fists in salute.


    Everyone returned the salute reticently. No one would dare question nor contradict him, no matter he was sincere in his apologies or not.


    Chu Xun¡¯s bloody reputation, built upon the heads and carcasses of countless foes, was enough to keep everyone tame and humble.


    They peered at the unconscious Leng Bufan and gloated, ¡°You have only the stars to curse, you fool. Of all people you could¡¯ve offended, you just have to pick Chu the Devil! Serves you right!¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡­ Chu the Ruthless¡­ What fitting names for a treacherous person like you, Chu Xun,¡± smirked the silver-haired woman.


    Chu Xun felt at a loss. The woman knew his name. Without any doubt, she must know him. ¡°I can only plead ignorance, my lady? In what way have I been treacherous?¡±


    ¡°You have allowed a woman to wait for you ten thousand years. How could you bear having a woman wasting away her youth for you? Is knowledge and arcane magic really so important to you?¡± snapped the woman.


    Still, Chu Xun failed to understand everything she said.


    The onlookers all beheld the exchange with strange looks on their faces.


    The woman¡¯s eyes turned clear suddenly, looking unusually determined. But why, Chu Xun wanted to ask, why the tone as if she was interrogating a man who had betrayed his lover?


    ¡°I am absolutely sure you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else,¡± affirmed Chu Xun again.


    ¡°I knew it. I knew you wouldn¡¯t admit,¡± remarked the woman.


    Chu Xun could find no words to respond. Deep inside, he cursed and swore. Who in the world was this woman referring to?! Which idiot was it who had antagonized this madwoman?!


    ¡°¡®I will come to you, if you have lost your way. Up to the High Heavens or down into darkest depths of the Underworld, I will come for you,''¡± recited the woman, glaring at Chu Xun coldly, ¡°Those were her last words.¡±


    Hearing that, Chu Xun felt a knot tightening in his chest. The words bore the weight and force of a tidal wave and out of nowhere, a strange sense of grief struck him so heavily that he teetered on the verge of crying.


    He lost all sense of time until the corners of his robes fluttered in a gentle breeze that brushed by, jerking him back to the present. He reached up to touch his face, and felt it damp with tears.


    Why? Why have I cried? A frowning Chu Xun wanted to ask, but he could not. Not with the strong grief tugging strongly at his heart.


    Next second later, all that grief and sorrow mattered no more. The silver-haired woman vanished.


    Chu Xun frantically operated the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets magic, and vanished too himself from the spot in hot pursuit.


    As soon as he left, the floor erupted with excited murmurs and chatters about Chu Xun.


    Just then, several strangers came, each of them powerful figures exuding very strong magical auras.


    Their arrival once again brought the entire floor to heel and silence prevailed once more.


    ¡°Bufan,¡± one of them, an elderly man with a long white beard that hung down his chin, grimaced at the unsightly state of the gravely-injured Leng Bufan and he rushed over to help him up.


    ¡°WHO! WHO IS RESPONSIBLE FOR THIS?! I WILL RIP HIM TO SHREDS! THIS BASTARD WHO DARES TO HURT MY SON!¡± bellowed one of the men, his voice rocking the entire building to its foundations.


    The elderly old man fed Leng Bufan a tablet and channeled some of his magical powers into the younger man to help him heal his wounds.


    A little while later, Leng Bufan regained consciousness.


    ¡°Tell Grandpa, Bufan, who was it?¡± asked the old man. He did not sound angry, but his stern presence was enough to make everyone feel his indomitable aura ¨C the aura of one as mighty as a Human King¡ªthat the crowd began to feel breathless.


    ¡°I, I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± croaked a weakened Leng Bufan, suffocating between breaths. Yet a cold fire burned in his eyes as he kept his teeth gritted with anger.


    ¡°You there,¡± barked the old man at a warrior standing nearby, ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Chu Xun,¡± stammered the warrior hesitantly.


    ¡°Chu the Devil?!¡± gasped the old man.


    Even the rest who came with him were startled as well.


    But the white-haired old man recollected himself and growled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bufan. Demon or not, Grandpa will see to it that justice is dispensed.¡±


    But Leng Bufan shook his head. He struggled to his feet and breathed bitterly, ¡°No. This revenge¡­ I will carry it out myself¡­¡±


    That surprised the elderly man and the others, although they nodded one after another with a consoled smile. So long as Leng Bufan was not defeated in spirit, he would one day rise up again like a phoenix from its ashes.


    On the other hand, the silver-haired woman zipped at blinding speed, covering one hundred meters with each single step, racing away from Pingshun Town.


    The lines on her forehead creased with deep thoughts. Why had she been feeling uncomfortable since Chu Xun appeared? Why was there a sudden ineffable wave of sadness?


    She frowned suddenly as she sensed someone approaching and a faraway sonic boom from over her shoulders attested to that.


    She smirked again, the rosy-red lips behind her thin gossamer veil curling slightly.


    Swoosh!


    She picked up more speed, bolting forward like a sliver of light.


    Not far behind, taken aback by the silver-haired woman¡¯s sudden increase in speed, Chu Xun accelerated as well, skimming speedily right above the ground.


    At almost Mach 2, all that could be seen was only the silvery glitter from her long hair flowing in the wind¡ªa single bolt of light streaking across the vast terrain. But there was a shock in her eyes. She did not expect to see Chu Xun catching up from behind. He was faster than her?!


    As a matter of fact, Chu Xun was even more startled, for he sensed the aura of True Energy emanating from the woman in front.


    With one hounding the other from behind, the pair kicked up sand and stones all the way like a pair of fighter planes in an intense dogfight.


    It did not take long for the difference in speeds to show as Chu Xun finally caught up to her.


    The woman skidded to a stop and wheeled around to glare at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun halted too, standing tens of meters away from her.


    ¡°Give it up, or I will have to retaliate,¡± hissed the woman coldly.


    Chu Xun grinned weakly. ¡°As if I am interested to play tag with you,¡± he thought quietly, but he replied with a yell, ¡°I just want the spirit. Give it to me and I¡¯ll leave at once.¡±


    ¡°Surrendering her spirit to a treacherous person like you will only sully its innocence. Rest assured that I will personally return it to its rightful owner one day.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up until I have that spirit,¡± declared Chu Xun.


    The woman¡¯s eyes flashed with unfriendly rage. ¡°Very well, let us see if your cultivation of magic is just as remarkable as your speed.¡±


    Boom!


    Her bright hair shot into the air, dancing wildly in the winds churned up by her peaking aura that rose and burgeoned with such intensity and might that the air crackled with fear. She performed some hand seals with one hand.


    Chu Xun¡¯s pupils constricted with disbelief at what he saw as he uttered throatily, ¡°Wait a minute, you¡¯re a Cultivator?!¡±

 Chapter 252 - Jing Hong!

    Chu Xun could not believe that apart from Emperor Ao, the silver-haired woman was another Cultivator before him.


    Unfazed by Chu Xun¡¯s shocked demeanor, the silver-haired woman looked relatively calm. Having seen the visions of the Lovesickness Tear, she knew Chu Xun was a Cultivator too.


    Hum!


    The air quivered and the ground shook. A thick and ancient aura swept across the area and a huge stone obelisk came crushing down on into the ground.


    Chu Xun stared motionless, as stunned as a hare caught in a snare.


    The Demon-slain Finger! The silver-haired woman demonstrated the very same Demon-slain Finger technique he used so many times!?


    The Demon-slain Finger¡ªscaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!


    Boom!


    The huge obelisk-like pillar drove into the ground, kicking up a storm of sand and dust that engulfed Chu Xun whole.


    The crashing force threw him into the air and he crashed to the ground, with blood trickling through the corners of his mouth. If he had not recovered from the shock just in time to defend himself, he could have been grievously injured.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Chu Xun yelled, sounding both frantic and confused, ¡°Why did you know how to use the Demon-slain Finger technique?!¡±


    As far as he could remember, he had taught this magic to only one other person¡ªJing Hong.


    ¡°How did you know about the Demon-slain Finger?!¡± gasped the silver-haired woman in response instead.


    ¡°I invented this spell,¡± answered Chu Xun, ¡°Of course I know about it.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes betrayed a visible hint of surprise and she gasped before she knew it, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, why am I using it?!¡±


    ¡°That should be the question I¡¯m supposed to ask you,¡± muttered Chu Xun, ¡°I¡¯ve ever only taught one person before this technique¡­¡±


    But before he could finish, it dawned upon him. A strange, unbelievable notion that made him convulse and shudder. He looked up, staring at the woman with disbelieve and apprehension, ¡°Impossible¡­ This couldn¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± inquired the woman.


    A myriad of emotions surged suddenly amidst his shocking comprehension¡ªlonging, guilt, sorrow, and many more.


    ¡°Is it really you?¡± Chu Xun begged hoarsely. Everything that had happened¡ªthe Demon-slain Finger, her being a Cultivator like he was, and her insistence on how he had been treacherous¡ªpointed only to the single-most probable reason. A reason that he dreaded very, very much.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Jing Hong¡­¡± Chu Xun stuttered, gazing dreamily at the silver-haired woman.


    The woman¡¯s eyes wavered, but only for one fleeting moment before she returned to her cold and aloof self, protesting, ¡°What Jing Hong?!¡±


    Chu Xun felt his heart skipping a beat. A dark look descended over him. ¡°Is that you, Jing Hong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any Jing Hong. You mistake me for someone else,¡± retorted the woman curtly.


    Chu Xun fell silent. After several moments, only he broke into a bitter and weak smile. Was he really mistaken, he wondered.


    ¡°Could you please remove your veil?¡± Troubled thoughts boiled inside his mind and he needed to be certain.


    ¡°What do you wish to do?¡± spat the woman cautiously with apparent disgust.


    That remark and the woman¡¯s manner jerked him awake. That was not Jing Hong, for he realized that Jing Hong would never be so hostile towards him.


    But how would he explain the Demon-slain Finger?


    ¡°Are you from the World of Cultivation?¡± Chu Xun asked. He needed answers.


    ¡°So what if I was?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of Lady Jing Hong, the Fairy, and Chu Xun, the Immortal Emperor?¡±


    The woman looked bewildered momentarily and answered, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then from whence did you learn to use the Demon-slain Finger?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How did you come to Earth?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then take off your veil. Please.¡±


    The woman raised her head, her gaze faltering uncertainly. Still, she managed to gasp, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. Or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    With that, she vanished into a bolt of light and fled.


    Chu Xun stood there quietly, looking far into the direction she left in, his mind confused and troubled.


    Was she really Jing Hong, Chu Xun asked himself again and again. Finally, he decided he needed answers.


    Swoosh!


    He turned into a bolt of light himself and gave chase.


    It took him almost a half-hour to catch up to the woman.


    This time, the silver-haired woman gave no warning. She performed hand seals and channeled her True Energy and from behind, Chu Xun could sense her powers rippling violently.


    Chu Xun withdrew a little.


    ¡°I mean you no harm. I only wish to know if you are the person whom I miss the most,¡± cried Chu Xun, desperately trying to explain himself.


    The only response coming from the woman was a long and dangerous chain. A real chain that she produced from inside her voluminous sleeves.


    Chu Xun evaded it easily.


    Boom!


    The spot he once stood on turned into a huge crater with sands and dust falling like rain around him.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Another two sets of chains¡ªboth as white as milk¡ªtook into the sky. Whistling through the air, the chains intertwined with one another, weaving a large net glinting proudly in the Sun and it bore down on Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun made no attempt to evade. He stood there waiting, allowing the large net of chains to wrap around him, sending jolts of pain shooting through every fiber of his being and more blood escaped his lips.


    ¡°Why did you not defend yourself?¡± asked the woman suspiciously.


    ¡°I only want to know if you are her,¡± gasped Chu Xun weakly.


    ¡°I repeat: I am not the Jing Hong whom you seek,¡± hissed the woman coldly. She flailed an arm, ripping the net free and flinging Chu Xun out.


    He staggered to his feet and straightened up. ¡°Then can you take off your veil?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt Fate, fool. Next time, you might not be so lucky.¡±


    ¡°You would have killed me if you really intended to,¡± muttered Chu Xun, bolting suddenly towards the woman.


    He must see the woman¡¯s face. He needed to see if she was Jing Hong.


    ¡°How you love Death so much,¡± the woman snarled with brimming anger, her True Energy gushing like a tidal wave at Chu Xun¡¯s demand to remove her veil.


    A strange glow coated the skin of the woman¡¯s slender arms as she weaved more hand seals and she tapped at the air.


    Swish!


    Wild winds blew at her command, and multitudes of plum blossoms materialized in midair. With each of them almost the size of a man¡¯s hand, they swirled and spun with the gentle idleness that matched the grace of swans in a lake.


    Winds whipped and howled around them.


    However, all the grace and lithe evaporated just as quickly as they came. The air rippled with undulations of immense force radiated from the plum blossoms, and next second, they screamed through the air, shooting straight at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s glare constricted at the sight of impending danger and he leaped, transforming into a bolt of light that zipped to safer grounds a thousand meters away.


    Boom! Boom!


    A series of earth-splitting explosions ensued, and the earth cracked and opened into fearsome gashes that stretched far and wide. What was a hilly mound that Chu Xun just perched not long ago was now a smoldering piece of barren land.


    ¡°I do not wish to fight. I only want to know if you are her,¡± said Chu Xun flatly.


    ¡°You treacherous cur¡­ Everyone has the right to kill you. I might not be Jing Hong; but I would kill you too if I am really her,¡± hissed the woman with as much venom as a snake, her voice laced with nothing but utter contempt.


    ¡°I have not been treacherous,¡± clarified Chu Xun, ¡°But something important has driven me back to Earth. She knows that.¡±


    ¡°Lies. Then what about her spirit? For ten thousand years, Jing Hong waited dearly for you. Yet you fell in love with another. You unfaithful dog. And yet you dare deny your treachery?¡±


    Every word that came from her mouth stuck so deeply in Chu Xun¡¯s heart like stakes being driven through him. He could not dare disagree; he had indeed been unfaithful to Jing Hong.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re unwilling to identify yourself to me? I can explain,¡± said Chu Xun.


    The silver-haired woman retorted gruffly, ¡°I repeat again: I am not your Jing Hong.¡±


    Before Chu Xun could answer, she went on, ¡°If you do not cease to keep away, I will destroy the spirit. I will do it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± Chu Xun growled, suddenly turning angry.


    ¡°We can put it to the test. Do you really wish to risk it?¡± snorted the woman coldly before she vanished into a flash of light and fled.


    Chu Xun stood rooted to the spot. She was right; he could not risk it. He would never dare. Hua Qingwu would never wake up again if her spirit was destroyed.


    Unbeknownst to him, the silver-haired woman did not stop until she fled for 50 kilometers. When she finally stopped for a brief respite, she looked utterly lost herself as she murmured, ¡°Who am I?¡±


    For reasons unknown and yet undeniable to her, she felt an incomprehensible and inscrutable familiarity to Chu Xun when she was with him earlier.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun turned around and left. He stopped to think halfway, falling into a deep trance of thought that did not broke until after several hours, and by then, the sun was already setting outside.


    For a few more hours, he lingered on. Yet no matter how he tried, he just could not get his head around it all.


    With Hua Qingwu¡¯s spirit held hostage, Chu Xun knew he could not go near the silver-haired woman. Yet somehow, something in him told him that her soul would be safe with her. A strange notion that even he felt amazed by.


    But at the moment, he should first solve the quandary of the Rock Sect. He would send someone to look for the silver-haired woman after that.


    Without returning back to Pingshun Town, Chu Xun headed straight for Wujin Mountain.


    He chose only to travel through dense thickets and thick forests.


    Puff!


    Chu Xun easily lopped off the head of a giant black ape the size of a hill.


    Bang!


    A silver-furred leopard cat, at more than five meters long, was blasted to bits by a single punch from him.


    With his mind assailed by chaotic thoughts, Chu Xun raced amok through the woods, slaying every beast that he encountered.


    Hundreds of fearsome wild beasts met their ends at Chu Xun¡¯s hands that day. Chu Xun left a literal trail of blood through the woodlands until he stumbled upon the road leading up Wujin Mountain.


    The silvery moon hung up high overhead, the sky mottled by sparkling little stars.


    Chu Xun strolled alone by the side of the road, with only the unruly symphony of the roars of wild beasts to accompany him, echoing through the dark woods around him.


    Two rays of light shone from over his shoulder suddenly, followed by the protesting rumbles of an engine.


    It was a black Land Rover, although its chassis looked somewhat mangled as if it had suffered being pummeled by violent forces.


    The occupants of the vehicle must have not expected to see someone walking alone in a deep forest infested with wild, carnivorous beasts at such a night. There was nothing nearby but a thick wilderness of woodland for miles.


    The car decelerated quickly, but it did not stop; brushing past speedily by him.


    With a quick glance, Chu Xun found that the car carried a total of four warriors and the strongest among them was a half-Human King.


    He walked on for another ten minutes and more lights illuminated the road ahead from behind him, and the roars of engines drowned out the noises of the night.


    This time, it was a group of three vehicles, and like the vehicle which had passed by him earlier, they were Land Rovers too. Only, these three were retrofitted with two-centimeters-thick armored steel plating. The first car looked as if it had been struck by heavy force too, for its two-centimeter armor plating badly deformed.


    The cars carried warriors too, and among them more than one Human King.


    Unlike the vehicle before, they did not slow when they came near, howling past Chu Xun with hardly any drop in their speed.


    Chu Xun knew at once that it was a chase. But it mattered not to him, hence he maintained his pace.


    After almost more than ten kilometers, Chu Xun came to a halt. The aftermath of a chaotic scene opened before him. All four cars which had passed by him earlier were in front of him, with three parked in a disorderly manner at the center of the road and another¡ªthe first lone car which he saw before¡ªoverturned by the road.


    Chu Xun approached the overturned wreckage and peered inside. It was empty.


    Whatever happened here, Chu Xun was sure that the occupants of the first car must have met a terrible fate. A half-Human King faced with three Human Kings at least, Chu Xun mused, he would need more than luck to survive.


    Chu Xun looked at the rest and picked one of the cars. It was time he stopped walking.


    ¡°You foul bastards of the Sifang Sword Sect! You¡¯re not even pigs and dogs, you lot! I will die! Oh yes, I will! But I¡¯ll come back to haunt you all!¡± An angry and bitter roar rang through the deep of the forest.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hand was just about to grab the car door handle when he heard the voice and he paused. His eyes narrowed at the direction from whence the voice came, and next second, he vanished, bolting into the forest.


    Chu Xun glided stealthily like a wraith and he leaped up the branch of an ancient tree, and he looked at what happened below.


    Two of the four men from the first car were killed, their corpses strewn on the forest ground and the remaining pair¡ªan elderly man and a young lad¡ªwere apprehended.


    The formerly looked seriously wounded with his clothes slick with blood and his breathing erratic, while the boy was being hoisted high with his blood being drained out.


    The latter looked barely fifteen or sixteen; his eyes jutting wide against the fair skin of his face with terror and fear.


    The assailant holding up the boy¡ªa Grandmaster¡ªswiped at the lad¡¯s supple skin with a sharp dagger, adding one more to the few gashes the boy already sustained and more blood poured out of him.


    Another Grandmaster held a white bucket underneath, collecting the blood dripping off the young lad.


    ¡°What an evil thing you¡¯re doing, you of the Sifang Sword Sect!¡± roared the old man obstinately with blood escaping his mouth, ¡°Do you not fear Heaven¡¯s judgment?!¡±


    ¡°Humph. How dare you speak of retribution. This boy stole what should have been our Young Master¡¯s. Now this is the judgment,¡± said the Grandmaster holding the bucket, ¡°By the young master¡¯s orders, this boy had eaten the magical fruit which should have been his. So we are to steal his blood. Perhaps the benefits of the fruit can still be consumed by refining his blood and drinking it.¡±

 Chapter 253 - Bled Dry

    A dark look hung over Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. What a cruel contrivance this was, to bleed the boy dry and compound it into pills.


    Even from his height, he could smell the faint fruity aroma of the boy¡¯s blood. That must be the innate properties of the magical fruit manifesting.


    ¡°What a rich scent,¡± the Grandmaster clutching the bucket grinned vilely, ¡°The Young Master¡¯s words might be true.¡±


    Woosh!


    Encouraged by what he saw, the Grandmaster holding up the boy swung his dagger again, adding another gash to expedite the process.


    The terrified boy never stopped shuddering with panic. Even with his Acquired Realm strengths, there was no way he could do anything against the mights of two Grandmasters.


    But it could be the magical fruit¡¯s magical properties that whenever the assailants made a gash on him, it would heal quickly.


    This prompted the assailants to stab and slice at him more frequently that he looked like a piece of steak.


    ¡°I would fancy a taste myself. Smell that sweety aroma!¡± gasped the Grandmaster holding the bucket. He could not help wanting a draught of the blood himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome to, if you¡¯re not afraid of the Young Master¡¯s punishment later,¡± teased his colleague.


    ¡°BEASTS!¡± yelled the half-Human King with all the strength he could summon, ¡°You beastly animals!¡± Yet no matter how he tried, he just could not get up.


    ¡°What a racket,¡± said one of the Human Kings, ¡°Just kill him and be done with it.¡±


    A Ninth-grade Grandmaster drew nearer to the elderly half-Human King menacingly, hissing, ¡°Let me send you on your way then, old fool.¡±


    ¡°You beasts! This is not the end, I swear it! Chu the Devil will have your hides for this devilry!¡± screamed the elderly man, his eyes resolutely steady with fearlessness.


    ¡°Wait up,¡± said the Human King, stopping the Grandmaster before he could strike, ¡°You know Chu the Devil?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± croaked the elderly man hoarsely with anger burning in his eyes, ¡°But our chief does.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± the Human King responded icily, his eyes glinting with malice, ¡°The Tianwu Sect has ties with Chu the Devil. Well, I suppose that means that the Tianwu Sect will have to go as well.¡±


    ¡°Send word to the Leader,¡± barked another Human King, sounding just as malicious as his comrade, ¡°Inform him that the Tianwu Sect has ties with Chu the Devil, so that he sends a detachment of men to exterminate them.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± responded a Grandmaster dutifully before he went to a corner and produced a handheld communication device to make the call.


    Woosh!


    A purple ray of light perforated his throat so stealthily that no one noticed.


    Thud!


    The Grandmaster¡¯s body collapsed to the ground, spewing up dust and alerting the others.


    ¡°WHO GOES THERE?!¡±


    One of the Human Kings yelped with surprise, and he summoned his Internal Breath and sent forth a bolt of energy.


    But the bolt caught nothing; it slammed instead into the thick trunk of a tree so large that it would take the total arm¡¯s lengths of two men to wind around it. With a loud bang, the ancient tree shook and dried twigs and leaves rained from its bough and a gaping hole opened at where the bolt hit.


    ¡°ARRGGH!¡± An excruciating scream from the Grandmaster hoisting up the boy pierced the silence of the night; something had lopped off one of his arms and blood sprayed uncontrollably out of the wound like a dam.


    Puff!


    Another squirt of fresh, hot blood reached as far as several meters. This time, it was the Grandmaster who was holding the bucket who was beheaded.


    Come the time the rest of the Sifang Sword Sect realized what was happening, it was too late. Death was already upon them.


    A shining cocoon of bright light wrapped around the wounded old man, swathing him in a protective shield.


    ¡°Fear not,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s soft and soothing voice calmed the frightened young boy. A squirt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi entered his young frame and the lad felt himself regaining composure.


    Chu Xun stole a glance at the pail on the ground. There was not much blood. Fortunately for the young lad, the magical fruits helped him to heal quickly and there was hardly enough blood to even fill the bottom of the bucket.


    The boy recovered from his jitters.


    Bang!


    A Grandmaster struck at the cocoon-like enchantment protecting the old man, only for his blow to be deflected and he crashed backwards instead.


    That startled everyone.


    The faces of all three Human Kings of the Sifang Sword Sect fell. Exchanging quick glances, they readied themselves warily.


    ¡°Are you Chu the Devil?¡± asked one of them.


    That came so unexpectedly that the Grandmasters around them all jumped with fright.


    The elderly man and the young lad both have expressions of hope on their faces.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± asked Chu Xun, feeling peculiar instead. These men did not know him, yet how were they able to guess his identity so quickly?


    ¡°It is known that Chu the Devil has immaculate skills in conjuring enchantments and barriers.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Chu Xun realized at last. It was his use of the magical barrier that had betrayed him.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Immortal Chu, for saving us,¡± exclaimed the old man.


    Chu Xun waved casually, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Consider this a repayment of your Master¡¯s kindness to me up at Xuanji Mountain before.¡±


    Up at Xuanji Mountain years ago, it was the Master of the Tianwu Sect and Yan Yi who had defended his parents together when he fell.


    Chu Xun cast another enchantment around the young lad to protect him.


    Then he cast a look at the members of the Sifang Sword Sect, saying, ¡°All of you. Together.¡±


    Swoosh!


    Before he even finished, Chu Xun vanished into a blinding light that shot at his foes, his fists raised aloft to strike.


    With the animosity between him and the Sifang Sword Sect, coupled with their recent entanglement at Longcheng City, where the Sect helped the Broken Souls Cult to try to kill him, there was little reason to sue for peace.


    Evidently, this was a sentiment shared also by the three Human Kings, who lunged as one too.


    The brightness of the white bolt of light that was Chu Xun lighted up the darkness of the clearing, and the sheer magnitude of its aura, coupled with the three Human Kings¡¯ created a miniature storm that screamed and ripped at the air, sending tremors that rustled the trees around them


    Three other bolts of light charged at the single white light.


    Chu Xun doled out three successive punches, each of them as terrible as the rumbling thunder.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With three consecutive explosions, Chu Xun easily destroyed the other three magical bolts forged of Inner Breaths.


    With his strength hardly waning, Chu Feng¡¯s fists rained with unstoppable intensity and insurmountable dominance.


    Bang! Bang!


    The three Human Kings threw themselves again at Chu Xun, determined to bring him down. Miniature cyclones and explosions churned up by the sheer force and tension of their melee ripped the trees and foliage to shreds.


    The air around him swirled with tongues of Immortal Qi that coiled even around his fists and arms whenever he swung them and with a sudden release of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi like a broken dam, he unleashed a shock wave that pummeled at all three Human Kings, sending them tumbling to the ground.


    Sprawled on the ground, aghast looks of fear broke upon their faces. Only after a direct confrontation with Chu Xun, did they finally understood how powerful he was, and even now, their arms throbbed with pain from the forces of his blows.


    Chu Xun bent slightly, gathering momentum. The ground cracked under the pressure he accumulated, and he kicked hard, lunging himself at his foes.


    ¡°Enough with this impudence, Chu the Devil!¡±


    One of the Human Kings cried defiantly, swinging a finger to direct his attacks on the incoming Chu Xun.


    Swoosh!


    A ray of light¡ªshaped like a sword¡ªilluminated the night sky. Then more copies appeared until they hung in the air like a swarm of bees ready to attack.


    ¡°Humph,¡± snorted Chu Xun, ¡°The Shadow Sword Technique.¡± He was no longer a stranger to this skill after his many run-ins with the Sect.


    Chu Xun raised a hand and drew a rune, and the air suddenly grew tense with a thick aura of malice and blood.


    The Formula of Kill!


    The purplish rune of ¡°Sha¡± materialized in midair and charged against the winds, slamming into the multitudes of energy blades like a battering ram.


    Another shaking explosion ensued and the sky overhead completely flushed with burning conflagration as the sword-shaped energy bolts all erupted and dissipated helplessly.


    Bang!


    The giant ¡°Sha¡± rune hammered into the Human King who conjured the Shadow Sword Technique and he collapsed with a grotesque howl before half of him was being squashed into bits of blood and viscera.


    ¡°Is this the only technique the Sifang Sword Sect has?¡± asked Chu Xun sardonically.


    Hum!


    The air trembled again. Another bolt of Sword Qi materialized in midair; a huge, gargantuan sword of light tens of meters tall looming overhead.


    ¡°Have a taste of this technique, Chu the Devil: the Origin of All Swords technique!¡±


    Boom!


    The gigantic Sword Qi-forged weapon came down with the force of an avalanche, rocking the earth and setting loose a rippling shock wave that blasted even trees and rocks into dust.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled when he saw the blow coming. He flew up into the air, meeting it head-on. From every pore all around him, he released bursts of golden glow, and a coat of Immortal Qi glazed the surface of his skin. He could feel his insides trembling at his boiling strength and when he raised his fist, the air screamed with the roars of dragons.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew everywhere. Chu Xun smote his fist hard on the blade of the Sword Qi-forged weapon, only to emit the metallic grind of steel against steel.


    Clang! Clang!


    Undeterred, he let loose a flurry of punches, raining his blows like a hailstorm of fists. Thunders rumbled overhead and the air popped around them as if in resonance with his spiking aura and the intensity of his attacks.


    Clang!


    Another punch pounded on the blade of light. And this time, a crack appeared. It grew and stretched up the length of the Sword Qi-forged weapon and suddenly, the gargantuan weapon exploded into a confetti of small, harmless glows raining innocuously to the ground.


    Puff!


    With his magic forcibly destroyed, the Human King went as pale as milk. His aura plummeted without a warning and he anguishedly belched a mouthful of blood.


    With his stance lowered, Chu Xun hurled himself forward and swung his fist, delivering another purple bolt of energy into the air.


    Bang!


    The blow met its mark, kicking up a fog of dust and blood spanning several meters around the clearing, and that was the end of another Human King¡ªdead by Chu Xun¡¯s mere fists.


    ¡°Nice parlor trick, by the way,¡± remarked Chu Xun dryly. Despite being opponents, the Origin of All Swords was beyond a doubt a very good technique.


    The Sect dispatched three Human Kings for this mission. And now, only one remained, with one dead, and another nearly there.


    ¡°All right, come on. What else do you have? Try it now or you¡¯d never have any chance again,¡± prodded Chu Xun.


    The last standing Human King trembled with defeat. The Sifang Sword Sect did have a wide range of techniques and magic yet to be displayed. But he knew there was only so much he could do; his powers were almost on par with his other two colleagues whose attacks barely grazed Chu Xun, if not weaker.


    Yet, still he remained to put up a strong face, ¡°Humph. You think you¡¯re ready for another test?¡±


    He flung out his arms and a pair of Sword Qis shot out.


    Swoosh!


    The pair of Sword Qis turned to four, and four to eight, and eight to so many that the Sword Qis filled every corner of the sky, striking fear into anyone else present.


    Swish!


    The air screamed with the deluge of Sword Qis boring down on Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s brows furrowed with boredom. He could not believe it, for it was the Shadow Sword Technique yet again.


    Swoosh!


    Unexpectedly, right after casting the Shadow Sword Technique, the Human King turned tail and fled.


    ¡°Coward, Ma Yuping!¡± cried the Human King still teetering to his last breath with his body half-destroyed like a squashed tomato angrily.


    The rest of the Grandmasters of the Sect were all petrified with fear, panicking with incomprehensible words escaping their lips.


    Chu Xun shook his head wearily. A dome of light appeared over him and he kicked, rising up into the air to meet the sky-full of Sword Qis.


    Boom! Boom!


    The energy dome shielding him clashed with the throng of Sword Qis hanging in the sky, and initiated a never-ending cascade of explosions like a magnificent display of fireworks.


    Hovering in the air, Chu Xun waved his hand and more than a dozen of Reincarnation Lines shot like bullets and barreled through the throats of the remaining Grandmasters.


    He did not neglect to send another one that drove right through the forehead of the Human King still living with half of his body, killing him instantly.


    The Grandmasters were nowhere near as strong as the Human Kings, but they were complicit in the savagery of bleeding the young lad too earlier and none of them protested against it.


    That relieved Chu Xun of any guilt in executing them.


    The rain of Swords Qis descended on him as if to stop him. But Chu Xun zipped through them with the neck-breaking speed of Mach 2.5, left behind another sonic boom as he zipped through the torrential hailstorm of Sword Qis like a jagged lightning bolt. There was simply no chance for the Human King to flee.


    In mere seconds, he caught up to the Human King and pounded a fist into his face, crushing his face into a bloody pulp.


    A breeze blew by suddenly, whisking away the stench of blood in the air.


    He went back to the old man and healed his injuries, then, with his sorcery, he channeled the boy¡¯s blood back into him.


    ¡°Thank you so much for saving us, Immortal Chu. We¡¯ll never forget this kindness,¡± said the old man, falling down on his knees.


    Chu Xun hastily waved a hand and an invisible force lifted up the elderly man before his knees hit the ground.


    ¡°But why is the Sifang Sword Sect hunting you down?¡± asked a curious Chu Xun.


    ¡°It all started with a magical fruit¡­¡± the old man began his tale, looking positively morose.


    As it happened, the boy was the only son of the Master of the Tianwu Sect. The boy had stumbled upon some ancient ruins during a hunting trip where he found a magical fruit and he ate it. Unbeknownst to him, the Young Master of the Sifang Sword Sect long knew about the existence of the fruit beforehand, although he failed to get into the ruins. The boy and his people left the ruins, only to be ambushed by the Young Master of the Sect and his men, all the way until here where only two of them survived.


    Chu Xun gazed at the boyish face of the young man. So, this boy could very well carry a huge destiny in the future, he mused.


    ¡°So, why were you fleeing towards Wujin Mountain?¡±


    ¡°The Rock Sect shares friendship with us of the Tianwu Sect. When the Master heard about the Rock Sect¡¯s trouble, he departed with his men to come here to help defend them. So we are here to reunite with him.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded gently.


    The old man and the young boy buried their dead men and left grave markers made planks carved from fallen trees.


    When their work was done, all three of them journeyed together to Wujin Mountain.


    Although neither of them knew that Wujin Mountain was already in danger.

 Chapter 254 - Difference of Might

    The night¡¯s breeze blew gently in the somber mood of the night.


    Under the gossamer illumination of the moon, the heavily forested Wujin Mountain, surrounded by a ring of its accompanying peaks, looked as if it was being surrounded by a horde of skulking monsters waiting to pounce.


    Sparse walkers were walking up the road leading uphill, their silhouettes wavering in the distance like the shapes of wraiths.


    ¡°Seal all exits. Let no one pass,¡± a voice ordered, its tone portended the gloomy message it conveyed.


    Up on the crest of the mountain, was a large spread of ancient buildings all clustered together, and on the battlements of this citadel stood many sentinels whose eyes kept a watchful eye over the quiet city.


    Unfortunately, they failed to notice more than a dozen figures approaching unnoticed under the cover of the night.


    ¡°Allow me to first deal with some trash,¡± a shrill voice so high that goose bumps could ooze out rang in the silence.


    That was Zhu Yeqing, a Presbyter of the Broken Souls Cult who shared his name with that of a venomous snake. Tall and lanky, his face was powdered so thick that one might mistake him for a woman, despite his Adam¡¯s apple, and his strange and peculiar looks made it hard to differ him from man or woman.


    Beside him stood a giant of a man. A tall, dark and well-built brute reaching almost two meters in height; he carried a huge sword and his name, was Jin¡¯gang.


    Jin¡¯gang took a couple of steps, as if hoping to put as much distance as possible between him and Zhu Yeqing, and cast a dirty look at him. There was only so much he could do to stop himself from driving his sword through the half-man, half-woman, if not for the reason that they belonged to the same order.


    Behind them, was a contingent of a dozen or so Human Kings.


    ¡°The Rock Sect,¡± scoffed one of them disdainfully, ¡°As if a little order as weak as they are could ever hope to defy our Broken Souls Cult. It is only right that they pay for their hindrance in our resurrection of the Elder Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think the likes of theirs were able to be of any hindrance? It¡¯s all Chu the Devil¡¯s fault,¡± pointed out another Human King.


    ¡°Whatever. So long as they are involved with Chu the Devil, we¡¯d just have to exterminate them,¡± smirked Zhu Yeqing, producing more than ten golden needles more than three inches long.


    He threw an insidious glance at the Rock Sect sentinels watching the gates, and hissed with a cruel voice, ¡°Consider this a blessing to be able to die under my needles, you wretches.¡±


    He threw his needles. Without warning, more than a dozen Rock Sect sentinels fell one by one, all of them dead instantly with only a little scarlet dot between their eyebrows.


    ¡°Done,¡± grinned Zhu Yeqing devilishly. ¡°Let us go now. Let¡¯s see how courageous this Yan Yi figure is.¡±


    The contingent of Human Kings charged and unhindered, they stormed through the gates of the stronghold of the Rock Sect.


    ¡°SHOW YOURSELF, YAN YI!¡± Jin¡¯gang boomed loudly, swinging his sword and sending a fierce Sword Qi that destroyed a building, killing all the acolytes of the Rock Sect inside.


    Swoosh!


    The entire stronghold came ablaze with lights and high-powered search lights swiveled around to illuminate the entire compound like daylight.


    Yan Yi and his men showed up together, so with every disciple and acolyte of the Rock Sect with their weapons all drawn, pointed at the intruders.


    ¡°Scums from the Broken Souls Cult?!¡± Yan Yi breathed coldly.


    ¡°Since you know who we are, just roll over and die yourselves and save us the trouble,¡± growled one of the Human Kings.


    ¡°You dare help Chu the Devil in thwarting the resurrection of our Elder Ancestor. For that, you must pay.¡±


    A dark pall of gloom hung over Yan Yi¡¯s head. Tales of what happened at Longcheng City must have really reached everywhere quickly.


    ¡°When will Immortal Chu be arriving, Yan?¡± asked the Master of the Tianwu Sect in a low voice; the defenders were just too weak against the cadre of intruders which could easily boast more than a dozen Human Kings amongst them.


    Yan Yi shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know the answer to that grave question himself.


    ¡°Why? Afraid?¡± muttered Jiu You in her girlish voice, eyeing him through narrowed eyes.


    ¡°I, I, I¡­¡± Wu Busi grinned bleakly. ¡°The difference is just too great¡­ You can¡¯t blame me for being daunted¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a weakling, no doubt about that,¡± remarked Jiu You dryly, ¡°But an honest one at that.¡±


    Wu Busi could find nothing to argue with that. He had found Jiu You adorable the first day they met, mistaking her as Yan Yi¡¯s granddaughter. He erred further by teasing her playfully, only to be put down by her with only a single finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Chu Xun will come. Definitely,¡± said Jiu You confidently. Her eyes sparkled at the sight of the dozen-or-so Human Kings of the Cult, saying, ¡°Although, we need to survive until then.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight then. As if we¡¯re afraid of them,¡± growled Lei Bao gruffly.


    ¡°Oh? You there¡­ The bearded one¡­ You¡¯re Lei Bao, aren¡¯t you? Come. Come spar with me.¡±


    Zhu Yeqing heard Lei Bao¡¯s words and taunted him, hardly neglecting to throw him a wink too.


    That was enough to make Lei Bao puke. He felt his stomach churning with discomfort and he spat, ¡°Gods in Heaven?! How on earth could there be anyone as disgusting as this one?! Do the scums of the Broken Soul Cult enjoy things like this?!¡±


    That angered Zhu Yeqing and he looked livid. A murderous look swirled about him, ¡°Are you seeking death?!¡±


    ¡°And you think a half-man, half-woman queer like you can kill me?¡± sneered Lei Bao in response.


    Lei Bao¡¯s insult filled Zhu Yeqing with so much rage that he wanted to kill him with his own hands. Grinning evilly, he hissed, ¡°I shall take delight in sewing that filthy mouth of yours shut.¡±


    ¡°Filthy? So says the one who looks like feces himself,¡± mocked Wu Busi.


    Zhu Yeqing¡¯s face contorted with fury and the powder on his face began to peel.


    ¡°That¡¯s well said, Brother,¡± giggled Lei Bao.


    ¡°Laugh. Have a good laugh; for that¡¯s the last you¡¯ll ever be having,¡± Zhu Yeqing hissed venomously.


    Without any warning, he waved a hand and shot a golden bolt of energy at Wu Busi¡¯s throat.


    Wu Busi¡¯s eyes went wide with shock. But the bolt came so quickly and suddenly, catching him off-guard that there was no way he could avoid it.


    Clang!


    Jiu You reached out a fair little hand and slapped on the golden ray with as much ease as swatting a fly. It clattered harmlessly on the ground and everyone saw what it actually was: a golden needle about three inches long.


    Every member of the intruders stared at Jiu You with disbelief.


    ¡°I see. You must be that Jiu You I¡¯ve heard so much about. Aren¡¯t you just the adorable one?¡± Zhu Yeqing breathed insidiously, his eyes glinting with malice and poison.


    Jiu You did nothing to mask the disgust on her little face. Frostily, she challenged, ¡°Do you not want your eyes anymore?¡±


    ¡°My, oh my! Even when you¡¯re talking, you¡¯re just so cute!¡± mewed Zhu Yeqing, clutching his face like a swooning girl.


    Swoosh!


    Jiu You¡¯s eyes burned with cold fury and she vanished, appearing before Zhu Yeqing. With her creamy-white fists clenched tight, she immediately attacked.


    Seeing this, Jin¡¯gang rushed forth, raising his huge sword to meet her.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t move,¡± smiled Zhu Yeqing, ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡± With that, she leaped forward.


    Jiu You¡¯s fist came as ferocious as the winds that the air howled with her.


    Unfazed, Zhu Yeqing shrieked a burst of shrill laughter and met her, raising one hand.


    Bang!


    Zhu Yeqing¡¯s face fell right after a dismal boom. Jiu You¡¯s fist hammered into him with an unstoppable force, sending tremors that buckled his knees and sent him flying, with a long pair of gullies on the ground for as far as he fell.


    ¡°Trash,¡± scowled Jiu You with contempt. But that was not all; she sped up to him, her fist raised and eager to strike.


    A disgusting smile hung still on Zhu Yeqing¡¯s face, although a dark look descended over him. Springing up, he summoned his Internal Breath and his palms burned with white, fuming smolders, and he lunged at Jiu You.


    Boom! Boom!


    A terrible heat wave rolled everywhere, whisking up sand and dust, and Zhu Yeqing careened away several hundreds of meters, all thanks to a pair of Jiu You¡¯s punches.


    Sprawled in a miserable heap on the ground, Zhu Yeqing reeled with disbelief. How could a little girl like Jiu You could possibly possess such might?! Even until now, his arm still throbbed and trembled with pain!


    ¡°How could you! You¡¯re a beautiful little girl! Why not come back with me? I¡¯ll buy you toys and dolls.¡±


    The lithe small frame that was Jiu You¡¯s radiated so strong a killing intent and it was all Zhu Yeqing¡¯s fault for taunting her.


    Jiu You hardly breathed a word. Instead, she pounced. Her fists blazed with a burning glow and they rumbled like thunders whenever she swung them.


    Zhu Yeqing¡¯s eyes glinted. He raised a hand again, grinning vilely, and a golden ray of light shot out of his fingers: another one of his golden needles!


    ¡°Simple tricks,¡± said Jiu You. She snorted and withdrew her fist. Instead, a silvery glint shone and her silver spear materialized proudly in her grasp.


    Swoosh!


    A glittery trail of white light swished after the spear¡¯s tip like a tail.


    A shrill scream came from Zhu Yeqing.


    Bang!


    The head of the spear pierced into his shoulder, and a mist of blood burst into the air with half of his shoulder gone.


    Crying painfully, Zhu Yeqing crashed several hundreds of meters away.


    Jiu You¡¯s spear emitted a low, dangerous hum, and she charged straight at Zhu Yeqing again.


    Whoosh!


    Desperately, Zhu Yeqing flung his hand and released tens of golden bolts of light at Jiu You.


    She brought her spear around in an arc, and its glittering trail rippled behind, striking down all of the golden needles.


    Swoosh!


    Jiu You released her hold of her weapon and it shot like a silvery dash of lightning streaking towards Zhu Yeqing.


    Puff!


    Zhu Yeqing struggled to get up or duck, but the most he was able to do was prevent the spear from hitting his vitals. The tip of the long, deadly weapon barreled through his shoulder blades, pinning him to the ground.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! SAVE ME!¡± Zhu Yeqing panicked and screamed.


    Jiu You was about to lunge and deal the finishing blow when she felt a prickly chill coming from behind. She twisted herself quickly and leaped away. A Sword Qi bolt hit right where she had been standing just a split-second ago, leaving a huge, scary crack on the ground after a great boom.


    Two Human Kings threw themselves forward to engage Jiu You.


    She reached out and her trusty silver spear shot right back into her grasp and she swung it backwards at her attackers, its tip leaving a sparkling trail behind.


    Clang! Clang!


    Sparks rose everywhere, and the two long, ebony sabers were parried away.


    ¡°You wish to die too?¡± Jiu You growled, casting a cold glare at the Human Kings who tried to ambush her with her spear raised up, its tip facing them.


    But without waiting for an answer, she thrust its shaft forward with the speed of lightning.


    Clang!


    A glint sparkled off the tip of the spear, striking cold into the enemies before it. It grazed the edge of one of the black sabers, and released a burst of energy that shattered the black blade. It charged straight on, heading straight for the throat of that Human King.


    The Human King¡¯s eyes went wide with horror as he frantically tried to back away. But the spear came too quickly; there was no way he could evade.


    Clang!


    More sparks flew. The other Human King parried Jiu You¡¯s spear just in time to deflect it away several inches, saving his comrade¡¯s life.


    Jiu You responded with another cold snort. She tipped her spear up, flicking away the black blade of the saber.


    The Human King swung his saber relentlessly to block the spear, only for Jiu You to raise aloft her shining spear suddenly, bringing it down with a vicious slam that broke the saber into half.


    That shocked the Human King who yelped a cry of surprise, and the force of her blow sent him crashing away.


    Puff!


    Blood splashed around. The silver spear smashed the long saber into halves, and bore down on his chest like a ravenous serpent, gnawing a long gash that stretched from his chest down to his stomach.


    He was only saved due to his quickness; the stroke could have very well sliced his abdomen opened.


    Silence pervaded the compound; a silence so still that one could have heard a pin drop.


    There was hardly anyone present who was not daunted by Jiu You¡¯s prowess and valor.


    That included Lei Bao as well. For Jiu You had undoubtedly improved since her last battle at Longcheng City.


    Jiu You stood proudly, her stern and derisive glare exuding a cold but indomitable presence that dwarfed the pair of Human Kings. It was all thanks to the magical fruit she consumed after the battle of Longcheng City that had helped her power increased so greatly, making her almost on par with any Second-grade Human King.


    ¡°A bunch of worthless scoundrels,¡± her soft, girlish voice belied the murderous and malicious message, ¡°Come at me if Death is what you seek.¡± She swung her two-meter long spear in a flourish, and her foes did not dare to move.


    Many often mistook her as a harmless little girl when she was in fact the very personification of invincibility. With her strength alone, she easily bested three Human Kings and wounded two of them in mere moments. An impressive triumph for her indeed.


    ¡°Curious. A little girl with such powers and strength. A rare phenomenon, if I might say. I should take you back and study you,¡± said an old man suddenly. Standing amongst the intruders, he showed himself¡ªa gnarly, white-bearded old man fully clothed in black, with eyes glinting with piqued interest.


    ¡°We should applaud the Master¡¯s wisdom. If we had not come, I daresay the outcome of this mission could very well be different,¡± added another old man.


    Jiu You might have taken out two of the intruders, but the Broken Souls Cult had mobilized more than fifteen Human Kings¡ªa might so impressive that they could have easily flattened this stronghold¡ªfor this mission and Jiu You¡¯s heroics had barely weakened them.

 Chapter 255 - Proof of Allegiance

    With her small frame, Jiu You stood fearlessly at the head of the defenders, her spear glinting dangerously like the eye of a serpent.


    Her warlike nature, owing to her being a demon, helped fortify her audacity even in the face of overwhelming odds.


    She glared furiously at the elderly Human King ¨C the very same who had just expressed an interest in studying her like a specimen.


    The gnarly old man chuckled, as if he hardly noticed the burning glare. He stepped forward slowly, indicating that he was the next challenger.


    Swoosh!


    Jiu You attacked. Her spear came up, trailing with a stream of glitter behind its tip, and it charged at the old man like a bolt of lightning.


    The old man hardly moved an inch. But a jet-black dagger, with a blade no more than a half-meter long, materialized into his grasp.


    The air around the old man thickened with a spine-chilling aura that easily made everyone nearby jittery with dread, their skins tingling with foreboding.


    It could only be one thing: a very powerful Sacred Relic.


    The old man swung his dagger and it shot a bolt of dark energy that hit the tip of the spear precisely.


    Clang!


    Fiery sparks spewed everywhere, accompanied by the noise of steel grinding into steel, and ripples of energy broke out as a result of the clash.


    Boom! Boom!


    The ground groaned and cracked under the feet of Jiu You and the old man. Sand and stone flew everywhere, whisked up by the shock waves that spread out. They must have both sustained a powerful shock from the short clash.


    A hint of surprise flashed through the eyes of the old man.


    Jiu You¡¯s eyes glinted the same. Her innocent voice rang austerely, ¡°A Second-grade Human King.¡±


    ¡°Not dull and stupid,¡± observed the old man, chuckling. His Internal Breath began spiking as his aura grew and spread, causing the air around them to tense and crackle at the pressure.


    Lei Bao¡¯s and the others¡¯ face turned pale. The elderly man had been disguising his true powers. A Second-grade Human King!


    Unfazed, Jiu You growled coldly, ¡°So what? Am I supposed to be afraid of a Second-grade Human King? I¡¯ll fight you anyway.¡±


    Swoosh!


    The spear of steel danced with euphoric fervor, its tip gleaming silvery sparkles whenever it shook. It was but only one single weapon, yet the air filled with a legion full of its mirages¡ªeach of them bolts of destructive energy¡ªa truly awesome and formidable sight.


    All it took was one single speck of sparkle from her spear, and there was hardly anyone who was not undaunted by the sight of her fearlessness.


    The elderly Human King tensed. Jiu You¡¯s combat abilities had exceeded his expectations. Knowing better than allow any mistake, he cast another spell with his dagger.


    With one swing of his dagger, he conjured thousands of magical bolts, each shaped in the image of his dagger.


    Bang! Bang!


    The magical bolts¡ªspears and daggers alike¡ªraced through the air like arrows and clashed into each other, setting off a never-ending string of explosions that rocked the earth and shook the air.


    And the resulting force threw them both backwards.


    ¡°I KILL YOU!¡±


    Jiu You snarled and sprang back up. She thrust her weapon forward, its tip slicing through the air and stormed towards the elderly man.


    The ground beneath the old man¡¯s feet burst with webs of cracks and he stomped hard, propelling himself forward like a catapult, swinging his short dagger and sending energy bolts shaped like his dagger into the air.


    Clang! Clang!


    Both fighters threw themselves at each other, locking into a gritting melee with their weapons whistling at a hair¡¯s breadth away from each other at every exchange, pelting Sword Qis everywhere and kicking up smog of dust and sand so thick that it even obscured the sunlight.


    An impatient Jin¡¯gang lifted his wide-bladed greatsword, and pointed it at Lei Bao, ¡°Come here and fight.¡±


    ¡°Clumsy oaf,¡± hissed Lei Bao, ¡°Let me send you to Hell, if that¡¯s what you wish.¡± Watching Jiu You fighting the old Human King had been making his blood boil and he could no longer hold back his bellicose urges. Jin¡¯gang¡¯s challenge to him could not have come at a better time and he brandished his sword breaker and strode forth to meet his foe.


    Crack!


    Lightning bolts coiled around the edges of the sword breaker, crackling angrily as Lei Bao twirled it over his head before bringing it down in a vicious slam down on the large blade of Jin¡¯gang¡¯s greatsword.


    Clang!


    A piercing ring of steel burst out, almost deafening anyone who stood nearby. The ground beneath Jin¡¯gang¡¯s feet threatened to give way at the powerful blow.


    With the advantage of power afforded by his Sacred Relic, Lei Bao was free to thrash and hammer at his enemy however he liked.


    Both men shared similar levels of power. But Lei Bao managed to gain the initiative and forced Jin¡¯gang to be on the defensive because of his Sacred Relic.


    Fortunately for Jin¡¯gang, his greatsword was hardly any ordinary instrument, although not a Sacred Relic. It was an exceptional weapon able to slice steel like cheese, or else, it would have long been destroyed by Lei Bao¡¯s sword breaker.


    Swish!


    Jin¡¯gang swung his greatsword in a wide arc, sending an energy bolt whistling fiercely towards Lei Bao.


    Lei Bao raised aloft his sword breaker, bringing it down hard on the blade of the greatsword, deflecting it aside.


    Bang!


    Caught in a lurch, Jin¡¯gang could not react in time. The greatsword hit the ground with a loud thud, its momentum cutting a long crevice dozens of meters long.


    Lei Bao roared triumphantly. He mustered every ounce of magical energy he could and hurled every lightning-based attack he could at his enemy and everywhere he passed by, the air crackled with the residual electric sparks that bounced off him.


    Both men fought in bold and fierce manners, and so were their blows and techniques: equally aggressive and heavy.


    Clang! Clang!


    The sword breaker and the greatsword clashed again and again, their edges grinding furiously into each other every time they met, and the shrill din from their clashes could have made anyone tremble and cower with fear.


    ¡°How dare you challenge me, you worthless brute! Now take this!¡± Lei Bao roared, raising his shiny sword breaker and bringing it down on his foe again.


    Again and he again, he pounded mercilessly on Jin¡¯gang¡¯s broadsword. The huge, oversized blade shook incessantly and Jin¡¯gang could only retreat slowly.


    Frustrated, Jin¡¯gang grunted and brought his greatsword in a long and heavy arc, and a burst of Sword Qi escaped its tip.


    Lei Bao dodged the energy missile, and the Sword Qi bolt whizzed past him and slammed into a building behind him and it blew up into pieces.


    Lei Bao raised his sword breaker again. With the might of his Sacred Relic, he succumbed into a delirious madness of violence, attacking Jin¡¯gang with insane ferocity that the latter howled and howled with pain.


    Clang!


    The sword breaker smote hard on the greatsword again, and the shock of the blow rippled up its hilt.


    Lei Bao¡¯s eyes flashed suddenly with glee. He delivered a sudden punch with his left fist, sending a ball lightning and it hit Jin¡¯gang in the chest.


    The ball lightning exploded with a bang, and Jin¡¯gang careened away, howling anguishedly with blood pouring from his mouth and his chest charred and smoldering before he crashed into a building.


    Lei Bao pounced, eager to deal the killing blow.


    Only, a figure appeared out of nowhere; the stranger¡¯s Internal Breath burgeoned and he released an energy bolt that hit him squarely.


    Lei Bao groaned with pain, and inadvertently released his hold of his sword breaker before he crashed backwards, spewing mouthfuls of blood himself.


    He clambered back up, hissing angrily, ¡°Another Second-grade Human King.¡±


    Indeed, that was another Second-grade Human King¡ªthe very same who had exchanged a few words with the elderly Human King before he engaged Jiu You.


    Who would have thought that there were two Second-grade Human Kings among the fifteen Human Kings mobilized for this mission?!


    Yan Yi and his men immediately felt their hearts sinking with despondence.


    He exchanged a hopeless glance with Wu Busi, none of them able to speak a word. Both men felt bitter at their helplessness; they were just as good as fodder against the overwhelming might of the intruders.


    ¡°I see Chu the Devil has treated you well. Each one of you carries a Sacred Relic of your own,¡± said the Second-grade Human King who had wounded Lei Bao. He waved and magically summoned the sword breaker into his grasp. He studied it briefly before casting a disdainful look at Lei Bao, ¡°What a shame that such a good instrument is used by the likes of you.¡±


    ¡°Give it back,¡± growled Lei Bao. The sword breaker had been a trusty and useful weapon and he loved it very much.


    ¡°Very well. Take it if you can,¡± teased the Human King. He disappeared, reappearing right before Lei Bao in an instant, with the sword breaker coming down on him.


    Crunch!


    Lei Bao crashed backwards again, his coughing of blood accompanied by the sickening sounds of bones cracking. The entirety of his right arm was smashed, although he managed to endure the excruciating pain with not so much as a grunt nor a scream.


    ¡°Oh, dear¡­¡± breathed the Second-grade Human King sardonically, ¡°I did give it to you, but you failed to catch it. You can¡¯t blame me for that.¡±


    His eyes turned into a cold stare right after he finished, and he lunged, swinging the sword breaker down at Lei Bao again.


    Seeing this, Yan Yi swallowed hard and threw himself into the way.


    But the Human King did not even look at him; he easily delivered a punch into Yan Yi, caving in his chest and nearly blasting through him.


    The elderly Human King snorted frostily and renewed his attention on Lei Bao.


    ¡°You old senile,¡± Jiu You hissed. She drove her spear into the ground and flicked up a huge boulder at the elderly Human King fighting her, using it to distract him.


    She pierced her spear into the ground again and bent it like the string of a crossbow, using it to launch herself into the air like a catapult, flying towards the other elderly Human King ready to kill Lei Bao.


    She aimed her spear in the air, and she thrust forth her weapon, with sparkling trails clinging after its tip.


    The elderly Human King was about to bring down the sword breaker on Lei Bao when he felt his senses tingling. He spun away quickly and was just in time to bring the Sacred Relic in a wide-sweeping arc.


    Jiu You was upon him. She swung her spear at the elderly man, the tail of sparks raining rippling over him like a deluge of glittering stars.


    Clang!


    Their weapons met, and the force of their collision sent them both stumbling backwards.


    Jiu You speared at the ground, using it to keep herself steady and renewed her attack on the Human King, a dance of steel and cold fury.


    But, the first elderly Second-grade Human King who had been fighting her before caught up to them. Together with his comrade, he hacked and sliced at her viciously with his short dagger, all of his strokes aiming specifically for her vitals.


    The spear of steel hummed and trembled at each blow, glittering proudly even in the critical situation, defending its master from any attacks hurled by the enemies.


    Utterly devoid of any notion of shame and conscience, the elderly pair of Second-grade Human Kings continued their onslaught on Jiu You, banking on their advantage of number and age over her.


    Jiu You leaped around, shrouded in a cocoon of the mirages of her spear, dancing like a true demon¡ªher eyes burned with icy flames of anger, and her hair, now disheveled and frayed, thrashing around like a nest of snakes¡ªin her battle against the two Second-grade Human Kings. She could not back down or retreat, not without risking Lei Bao who was on the ground just behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, you fools,¡± barked the Human King wielding his short dagger, ¡°Slaughter them all! Spare no quarter!¡±


    Wu Busi tensed up, his eyes burning with fierce ardor. He was the only one left, and there was hardly any other option left other than to fight to the death.


    One of the other Human Kings hurtled over to him, eager to spill first blood, and just behind him were the other intruders.


    Just then, a shadowy figure swept past Wu Busi like a wraith, only to fling a handful of powder over him, obscuring his vision.


    Shocked, the Human King intruders immediately halted and held their breaths. One of their number ¨C the one spearheading the charge ¨C failed to stop in time and accidentally drew in a deep breath.


    Inhaling the powder, he felt dizzy and staggered, nearly falling to the ground.


    But a gigantic crystal pestle came out of nowhere and smashed into his head.


    Bang!


    Blood sprayed out of the wound like a mist and he fell, his skull caved in like a crumpled mass.


    Everyone was left stunned by the suddenness of what happened.


    The Human Kings peered at the direction from whence the powder came, and saw another middle-aged person glaring at them fiercely.


    ¡°Good job, Yu Cheng,¡± croaked Lei Bao, only to disgorge another mouthful of blood himself.


    ¡°Just shut it, you fool,¡± bellowed the Lord of Healing, although he grimaced at how he was only able to ambush and kill one Human King despite his efforts to remain hidden earlier.


    ¡°Bastard Yu Cheng,¡± shrieked one of the Human Kings, ¡°Do you not value your own life?¡± He flung out a hand, churning an unnatural wind with his powers and dispelled the powder in the air.


    ¡°Prattle all you want. I¡¯m just right here. Come take my life if you think you¡¯re up to it!¡± scowled Yu Cheng. He was only putting up a strong facade; with so many Human Kings, it was impossible for him to just pull off a Chu Xun and kill every one of them. If anything, the intruders instead could easily overrun him with their sheer number.


    ¡°Gods, where are you, Chu Xun¡­ Any later, we¡¯ll all die here, Chu the Devil¡­¡± murmured Yu Cheng to himself.


    None of the intruders dares take a step forward. Yu Cheng, by his moniker of the Lord of Healing, was known not only in his prowess in healing, but also his expertise in taking lives. The white powder he just used was one of his many plethoras of methods.


    A common behavior of humans. If alone, one could just as easily charge with reckless abandon. Yet, as a group, no one dared to take the first move, each of them afraid of standing out first.


    ¡°Your healing skills are second to none, Lord of Healing,¡± called the elderly Human King who incapacitated Lei Bao, ¡°Why not join us? There¡¯s no point on throwing away your life with their ilk. We of the Broken Souls Cult are always in need of good men like you. Join us, and I¡¯m sure your talents shall be put to good use.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± exclaimed Yu Cheng with apparent interest.


    Seeing that his enticement was working, the old man said again, ¡°I swear on my life, that if you join us, the resources of the Broken Souls Cult shall be at your full disposal.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± the Lord of Healing gasped, pondering deeply, ¡°That sounds really like an alluring offer.¡±


    ¡°So, are we in agreement?¡± asked the old man, gleeful. He was not lying, at least not completely. The Lord of Healing¡¯s impeccable skills in healing could really be a great boon to the Cult.


    Yu Heng¡¯s eyes wavered for a brief moment before they became steady and he said, ¡°All right. I agree to your terms.¡±


    He turned around to take in the aghast expressions of the members of the Rock Sect staring at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. But a man¡¯s gotta do whatever it takes to survive.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± the old man bellowed with laughter, ¡°Very good! Sensible choice! In that case, please present your proof of allegiance.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± The Lord of Healing replied, lunging before he even finished.


    Bang!


    He reappeared behind Wu Busi, delivering a fist into him that sent the latter hurtling into the air, belching a huge amount of blood from his mouth. Yu Cheng then flitted after him, snapped his neck, and tossed his corpse right before the feet of the ten more intruders.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re satisfied with this proof. If that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll kill this little lass for you too,¡± said Yu Cheng with an evil grin at the old man.


    ¡°Hahahahah¡­ But no. This little girl would be a useful specimen. I need her alive. You can stand aside and leave everything else to us. Come back with us to the Cult after this,¡± beamed the elderly Human King. He could very well expect a reward for being able to convince the Lord of Healing to defect.


    ¡°Very well!¡± said the Lord of Healing, clasping his fists in salute and stepping aside reverently as he was told.

 Chapter 256 - Enraged

    None of the defenders of the Rock Sect could believe that Yu Cheng would choose to defect and in mere split-seconds, he had murdered Wu Busi in cold blood.


    ¡°Yu Cheng, you sniveling swine,¡± Yan Yi growled, his eyes flushed red with anger, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you for this¡­¡± He would have hurled himself at the Lord of Healing, but he was held back by his own injuries that would immediately kill him if he were to move and coughing up more blood was the most he could do.


    Every one of the Tianwu Sect and the Rock Sect all bellowed and yelled angrily at Yu Cheng.


    ¡°Yu Cheng, you treacherous cur! I¡¯ll kill you for this, I swear!¡± roared Lei Bao too.


    Swish!


    Jiu You¡¯s eyes burned with infuriation herself. She swung her silvery spear, whipping it like a true serpent of quicksilver that came alive, snapping its tip around with trails of glitters closely behind, that for a moment, the two Human Kings began to feel overwhelmed by her rekindled fervor and they had to withdraw.


    Swoosh!


    That gave the opening that Jiu You had been waiting for, and she charged again with her spear, this time for Yu Cheng.


    ¡°Stop her!¡± yelled the elderly Human King with his short dagger, slightly embarrassed that Jiu You was able to shake them loose despite their greater numerical advantage.


    More than ten Human Kings threw themselves at Jiu You, eager to strike her down immediately.


    All of a sudden, the ¡°dead¡± Wu Busi sprang up! With an unexpected puff, he threw a handful of powder into the air, all of them engulfing the Human Kings in a storm of white particles.


    None of them had anticipated this, causing the dozen or so Human Kings to all breathe in the white powder. It worked almost immediately, and they nearly buckled and fainted.


    A hint of suspicion flashed across Jiu You¡¯s little, but hardened face, but she quickly realized what happened and she thrust her spear.


    Puff!


    The silvery tip of her weapon glinted like the fangs of a serpent and it lanced through the throats of two Human Kings in one stroke, skewering them whole. The spear gave off a shudder, and blew both heads into bits.


    Bang!


    A crystalline glint flashed prominently, and a huge crystal pestle smashed into the head of another Human King, causing a geyser of fresh blood spraying into the air.


    Gurgle!


    Jiu You¡¯s silver spear glinted proudly again in the midst of the chaos. With its sparkling tail closely behind its tip, it swished around in a whirl of destruction, beheading two Human Kings in one stroke again.


    Yu Cheng swung his pestle back and forth, pummeling at every enemy that came into his line of sight and crushing the head of another while he was at it.


    Everything happened in mere seconds that hardly anyone could react.


    ¡°Yu Cheng, you thieving mongrel¡­¡± snarled the Second-grade Human King with a short dagger, incensed at himself for falling for Yu Cheng¡¯s ruse. He leaped into the air, delivering a powerful bolt of Sword Qi as he swooped down at him.


    The Lord of Healing¡¯s face fell. There was no way he could defend himself nor evade cleanly from an all-out attack from a Second-grade Human King with a Sacred Relic.


    At that fateful moment, Jiu You spun around, abandoning the chance of slaying more Human Kings, and she lanced her spear into the Sword Qi bolt, dispelling its magical energy into harmless dregs that scintillated in unison with the rippling tail of the pointed tip of her spear.


    The elderly Human King who maimed Lei Bao and took his sword breaker flung out an arm, churning up a gust of wind that blew away the white powder.


    ¡°GET UP ON YOUR FEET, YOU USELESS WRETCHES!¡± he bellowed at the others, his voice so powerful that the earth rumbled.


    The other Human Kings shook themselves away and got up, only to find the corpses of their comrades strewn around them and they traced their steps backwards warily.


    The pair of elderly Second-grade Human Kings could not have been more infuriated. A total of fifteen Human Kings had been mobilized for this mission, a force which should have made it easy enough to destroy an order as small as the Rock Sect. Yet until now, they were the ones piling up casualties instead of their quarry.


    ¡°I will remember this, Yu Cheng. I will have your hide made into an oil lamp that I will use for the rest of my lifetime,¡± the old Human King pointed his dagger at the Lord of Healing, grimacing bitterly. They would never have been in such a miserable state of not for his ruse.


    ¡°Come on, what makes you think your offer is interesting enough to entice me?¡± scowled Yu Cheng at him.


    ¡°Very well¡­ Very well¡­ You are the Lord of Healing. He who is most skilled in concocting medicine. I wonder if you are able to concoct anything after this to assuage the guilt of regret?¡± hissed the elderly man suddenly. With a shrill ring of his dagger, he lunged at Yu Cheng.


    With a snort, Jiu You threw herself in the way. She swung her spear at him and they exchanged vicious blows at each other, locked in a fierce battle that the earth shook beneath their feet.


    ¡°Let see how many you are able to rescue, You Jiu,¡± said the Human King with Lei Bao¡¯s sword breaker. He raised it up and stormed at Lei Bao.


    With his heavy injuries, Lei Bao could not stand up and defend himself. But even without his wounds, he was no match against a Second-grade Human King, and with Jiu You being kept occupied, he could only stare blankly at the sword breaker bearing down on him.


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡± Jiu You¡¯s battle cried reached as high as the skies, and she let go of her spear, allowing it to shoot at the back of the elderly Human King now looming over Lei Bao.


    The Human King felt his back tingling with a strange sensation, and he instantly realized what it was. He swung his sword breaker back around and a huge explosion ensued from the destructive clash which force tossed him back several tens of meters. He stumbled several steps backwards, and the ground almost broke under his feet; a testament to the great shock he just sustained.


    Puff!


    Drops of blood flew everywhere. A sword sliced a gash more than ten centimeters long on her shoulder, causing her small, little frame to fall.


    Despite her invincibility in battle, Jiu You was not yet a Second-grade Human King, and her capabilities plummeted greatly without her silver spear at hand. At the nick of time, she sacrificed her own safety to save Lei Bao and this allowed her foe to wound her, and if not for her demonic constitution, her entire arm would have already been severed.


    With Jiu You subdued for now, the elderly Human King renewed his focus on Yu Cheng, his glare malicious and cruel. ¡°I did tell you that I will skin you alive and make you into a lamp, did I?¡± he growled menacingly.


    Yu Cheng felt his hair standing on ends, his skin tensed like a taut bowstring as he sensed a Sword Qi bolt coming any moment.


    ¡°ARGHHH¡­¡±


    A sudden scream like a howling swine carved through the clamor of the battle in the compound¡ªa cry that could easily make any spine shudder with a chill.


    Closing in on Yu Cheng, the elderly Human King stopped short in his paces when his senses throbbed violently and his eyes went wide. But it was too late; a purple bolt of energy¡ªenergy of pure destruction¡ªstreaked through the air, coming at him like an arrow.


    He felt a chill sweeping over him and his limbs grew numb. The blade of his dagger glowed with dark light and he swung it furiously at the purple bolt of energy.


    Boom!


    A devastating explosion ensued, its force churning up a miniature storm that uprooted trees and kicked up layers of earth. For a moment, the storm blotted out even the sunlight. The old man careened off at the force of a shock wave that followed, and he nearly lost grip of his own weapon.


    A shadow flitted among the falling sand and gravel around him like an apparition, deadly and yet ghostly. The newcomer caught up to the elderly Human King swiftly with his fist raised, and he smote hard without mercy, with unnatural winds accompanying his stroke.


    The old man raised his dagger, hoping to parry away the attack, but the fist struck squarely on its blade, and a huge blast of purple energy burst like a tidal wave.


    Puff!


    An invisible force slammed into the elderly Human King and he vomited a mouthful of blood, his dagger finally knocked loose. The old man was sent crashing into a building and it collapsed over him, burying him under a heap of rubble and debris.


    It was Chu Xun, as enraged and furious as anyone had ever seen. He had arrived in the nick of time and had prevented a total massacre!


    Swoosh!


    He waved and magically summoned the short dagger into his hand, and he vanished from where he stood, bolting after the remaining intruder Human Kings.


    Anxious and desperate, the Human Kings yelled a raucous but futile battle cry, their Inner Breaths rising, terribly and remarkably, to the maximum at the sight of their single most deadliest enemy.


    With the short dagger glowing a dim and dark radiance, Chu Xun swung it, delivering a powerful bolt of energy.


    Puff!


    The energy bolt sliced off the head of a Human King; the head flew up and burst into a confetti of blood and gray matter.


    Woosh!


    Another Human King fell with a scream, dying instantly with his corpse being bisected into half.


    Puff! Puff¡­!


    A flurry of Sword Qi bolts filled the air like a nest full of bees, and Human Kings fell like flies, and more heads plopped to the ground, spilling more blood everywhere.


    In just mere moments, what remained of the contingent of intruders sent by the Cult were all massacred by Chu Xun.


    He stood alone amidst the corpse-strewn compound, looking every part a demonic god of war now walking the face of the earth, striking fear and awe into all that beheld the sight of him.


    Petrified and panicked, the Second-grade Human King who was about to butcher Lei Bao could hardly move an inch. Yet before he could return to his senses, Chu Xun sent a bolt of energy with his fist and caved in his chest.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven, Chu Xun¡­ Any later, and all of us would have been dead meat,¡± said Yu Cheng, heaving a sigh of relief before he scurried off to help the others.


    Chu Xun was nevertheless glad too himself on the inside; glad to see that he was not too late. He spun on his heels and noticed the Second-grade Human King whose chest was caved in still breathing, and lackadaisically swung his short dagger.


    ¡°M-M-Mercy¡­¡± the once-haughty and imperious Human King could hardly finish uttering a word, when Chu Xun¡¯s Sword Qi obliterated what remained of him, spraying his blood and gray matter on the ground.


    Bang!


    With a deafening eruption, the Second-grade Human King buried under a heap of rubble extricated himself from the mess, looking miserably disheveled with his tattered clothes bloodstained and frayed.


    Before he knew what happened, a shadow flitted past his sight, charging straight at him.


    ¡°Ch-Chu¡­¡±


    Like his colleague, the other Second-grade Human King, he barely uttered anything when his heart was impaled by the blade of his own short dagger, before another volley of Sword Qi from the dagger obliterated his heart.


    Puff!


    Then his head flew, spurting a jet of blood reaching several meters tall like a fountain.


    His face hardened as stone, Chu Xun slaughtered his foes like chickens, giving hardly any chance for useless prattle.


    A cold grey light backdropped the end of the night¡¯s battle. Dawn has arrived, and a chilly morning breeze swept through the compound scattered with corpses and cadavers, whisking away the stench of blood and flesh.


    Chu Xun went to Jiu You and examined her wound. The gash on her shoulder was very bad that he could almost see her bones.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being late,¡± he whispered apologetically.


    Jiu You grinned. Like a little cat seeing its master, her little face wrinkled and puckered into mincing grimace.


    Chu Xun injected a squirt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into her to help her heal and stuffed a magical fruit into her hands.


    Her little face broke into a wide smile when she saw the fruit, and she opened wide her mouth and took a loud crunching bite into it.


    With both the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and the magical fruit, Jiu You¡¯s wounds recover at an amazing rate.


    ¡°God, Yu Cheng! Be gentle! Aww¡­¡± Lei Bao shrieked with pain. His entire arm was fractured, and Yu Cheng tried to heal him.


    ¡°Just be quiet,¡± snapped the Lord of Healing. With his healing magic, he could reform Lei Bao¡¯s fractures without slicing open his flesh.


    ¡°It¡¯s goddamned painful! Just let me howl for all I care! Gods, this is like how Hua Tuo healed Guan Yu¡¯s poisoned wound¡­ Arggghh!¡±


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re doing this on purpose! This must be it! Dammit, Yu Cheng you¡­¡± howled Lei Bao, hardly ever stopping, ¡°By the way, Yu Cheng, that was some decent playacting there just now? I really thought you¡¯ve betrayed us! You should tell us earlier about your plans! Look at me, wasted so much blood on your account! Do you have anything to replenish more blood? AWWW!¡±


    Yu Heng scowled at him, putting in more strength as he worked that Lei Bao wailed and bawled endlessly.


    ¡°You imbecile. Telling you the plan beforehand will only wreck it,¡± said Yu Cheng derisively, ¡°There¡¯re many ways to replenish your lost blood. Eating pig livers and red jujubes, and drinking brown sugar tea help too. Women do that all the time during their monthly discharges.¡±


    ¡°Women what?! You damned physician¡­ You¡¯re playing a joke on me, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    Chu Xun came near to look at him and laughed when he saw their shenanigans.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± called Lei Bao with a silly grin on his face when he saw Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun produced a magical fruit and gave it to him. ¡°Eat this.¡±


    ¡°Th-This is¡­ This is for me?!¡± gasped Lei Bao with disbelief as his trembling hands received the fruit, his eyes betraying a hungry longing.


    But his reaction was only all too normal. Magical fruits were not apples or peaches one could easily pluck off a tree, but they are magical produces of nature that came in very, very rare amounts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want this? Or should I just give this to others?¡± teased Chu Xun.


    ¡°Why, thank you, my Lord¡­ Thank you my Lord,¡± stuttered Lei Bao immediately, hastily drawing the fruit to his chest, beaming so broadly that his mustache shook when he spoke.


    Gleeful, Lei Bao could have not been any more pleased that he chose to follow Chu Xun. Not only he was gifted with a Sacred Relic of his own, but he could also even eat magical fruits to increase his powers. His mind drifted with more thoughts of more benefits he would enjoy following Chu Xun, momentarily forgetting that he was so near to dying just moments before.


    Chu Xun strolled over to Yan Yi and injected a spurt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into him as well. Once he recovered better, he gave him a magical fruit too.


    He reacted even more strongly compared to Lei Bao; his face flushed completely red and his entire self trembling, teetering on the brink of tears.


    Wu Busi looked so envious that he nearly drooled. The sweet aroma of the magical fruit wafted around when Chu Xun took out the fruits and the scent of it was enough to make one salivate. For a brief moment, Wu Busi had a sorry thought, ¡°If only I¡¯ve gotten myself injured¡­ I might get one too¡­¡±


    Only, Chu Xun came to him wearing a benign smile and said, ¡°Master Wu. A long time ago, you defended my parents, and today, you helped Jiu You and my companions in battle. I will never forget this kindness.¡±


    He squeezed a magical fruit into his hands, saying, ¡°Please take this as a show of appreciation. Eating this will help in increasing your power.¡±


    Stunned, it took Wu Busi great strength to even move his finger before he could take the fruit and he muttered his thanks profusely.


    Chu Xun shook his head gently. A magical fruit was nothing to him in return for the help that Wu Busi had given him.


    Suddenly, the air quivered around them, and a rich aura of spiritual energy began concentrating on one focal point.


    Every set of eyes turned and look at Yan Yi, the focal point of the swirling mass of spiritual energy, and saw him shrouded in a swath of white light. A bright coat of white brilliance that engulfed him before he consumed them all.


    Yan Yi was going to break through his limit.


    Chu Xun immediately performed several hand seals and conjured an enchantment: the Five Ghosts Transportation Formation. This would allow every iota of spiritual energy in the vicinity of 2,500 meters to be drawn in on this area.

 Chapter 257 - Joy and Relief

    Wu Busi beheld Yan Yi with an immensely envious look at the latter¡¯s impending breakthrough to become a Human King after ingesting the magical fruit.


    Cradling his fruit carefully, he hazarded a little bite, feeling the sweet flavor of the fruit flooding into his mouth and tingling his senses, and he began wolfing it down quickly, leaving not even its seed and making well sure to lick his fingers of its juices for good measure.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven! I¡¯m having a breakthrough myself!¡± he proclaimed proudly and he quickly sat down on the ground. His body glowed and dimmed with a strange radiance as his aura began to thicken, all of which the telltale signs of an impending promotion in his magical level.


    Chu Xun conjured another Five Ghosts Transportation enchantment around Wu Busi to ensure his success and solidify his chances.


    ¡°Oh my! Get off me, Yu Cheng! I¡¯m having a breakthrough myself!¡± Lei Bao yelled suddenly.


    Yu Cheng got up at once, instinctively giving Lei Bao some space; one needs peace and full concentration during a breakthrough. But just when he withdrew a few steps, he paused, confused: Lei Bao has yet to consume his magical fruit, and he was injured. So how could he be having a breakthrough?!


    He stared at Lei Bao and found him sniggering playfully before erupting into a heavy fit of laughter, saying, ¡°What an innocent one! Do you really think it¡¯s easy to achieve the level of Human Kings?¡±


    Flabbergasted beyond words, Yu Cheng cursed, ¡°You idiot.¡±


    Overjoy at his successful attempt to play a trick on Yu Cheng, Lei Bao went on giggling with his mustache trembling uncontrollably.


    ¡°Wait a minute, there¡¯s still another bone that needs adjusting,¡± Yu Cheng walked up to him and grabbed his shoulder. A loud crack pierced the air, followed by Lei Bao¡¯s howls of agony.


    ¡°Yu Cheng, you! You old fool! That was intentional! You, you¡­ Arggghhh¡­¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head at the banter.


    Jiu You¡¯s wounds have recovered and her aura burgeoned as her magical levels increased.


    Chu Xun could only grimace with apparently. The constitutions of demons were just so much stronger than that of normal humans.


    ¡°I¡¯m sensing a breakthrough is at hand,¡± said Jiu You, walking over to him. She grinned generously at him and reached a hand out, indicating that she wanted something from him.


    Chu Xun stared wordlessly at her, then he waved her off. ¡°I¡¯ve no more! I have only seven. And you alone, have eaten already three.¡±


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just some fruits¡­¡± Jiu You pouted her lips and grumbled.


    Irately, Chu Xun tugged at her hair and messed it up like a bird¡¯s nest. ¡°Then you should have just given them back to me. ¡®Some fruits¡¯ you say? I did not even get to keep any for myself.¡±


    She beamed brightly and said, ¡°I look for a cartful of them next time. You shall have your fill then.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, now off with you,¡± said Chu Xun, exasperated. Did the little girl think that magical fruits are as common and readily available like apples??


    Boom!


    A sudden burst of hot air rippled in waves as the air smelled of burnt ozone with incessant noises of crackling from everywhere.


    Yan Yi opened his eyes, his aura stronger and denser than before. He had succeeded; he was now reborn as a Human King with his wounds and injuries all healed.


    ¡°Thank you so much, my Lord.¡± Yan Yi bowed deeply. Without Chu Xun, he would still be bogged down in the level of half-Human King.


    It did not take long for Wu Busi to complete his breakthrough as well. He emerged anew, with winds thrashing and clawing around to herald his newfound strength.


    ¡°My deepest gratitude, Immortal Chu,¡± he beamed.


    His and Yan Yi¡¯s breakthrough would never have been possible without Chu Xun.


    Lei Bao laid sprawled on the ground, panting for breath after being tortured by Yu Heng. He gnashed his teeth with a long string of expletives and curses, but could not help feeling envious at Yan Yi¡¯s and Wu Busi¡¯s achievement of becoming Human King, and he quickly devoured his magical fruit.


    Chu Xun strolled over to him and assisted him in the assimilation of the fruit. In barely a half-hour, Lei Bao¡¯s aura began to rise too.


    Yet, breakthroughs of the various grades of the Human King level were hardly anything trivial; Lei Bao¡¯s powers grew very close to reaching the threshold of the Second-grade, in addition to recovering from his wounds, and that was all he could manage for now.


    Still spiteful at what Yu Cheng did to him and eager to test his newfound powers, Lei Bao challenged him to a duel.


    The Lord of Healing was hardly any fool; he too could feel that Lei Bao now possessed powers that dwarfed his own, being close to reaching Second-grade, and he knew better than to pick a fight he absolutely could not win.


    Yet he underestimated Lei Bao¡¯s ardor and enthusiasm. He might have babbled his refusal to a duel, but a ball lightning came charging at him nonetheless.


    Forced into a fisticuff against his will, Yu Heng had no choice but to defend himself. Still, he was no match against the current Lei Bao and ended up charred and smoldering.


    It was an ending of joy and relief: Yan Yi and Wu Busi both ascended to new levels, Jiu You and Lei Bao both improved their powers, and the intruders from the Broken Souls Cult were all vanquished.


    Then Chu Xun remembered the young lad and elderly half-Human King whom he had saved on his way here. He had left them outside, hidden inside another enchantment he conjured while he came in.


    Hearing this, Wu Busi rushed outside like the winds. Their story about how they had been hunted down viciously like dogs by the forces of the Sifang Sword Sect filled him with so much rage, that Wu Busi swore that he would never rest until the Sword Sect is destroyed.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Immortal Chu,¡± Wu Busi reiterated his gratefulness again. His was a son he received only in his ripe age, that he would have been stricken with madness and grief if his only son and heir was slaughtered.


    Chu Xun waved off his thanks and turned his focus to the young lad, surprised. The boy was only at the level of the Acquired Realm when they first met, and yet now, he had reached the level of Grandmaster.


    That reminded him of Hong Ling, who had surged into a Fifth-grade Grandmaster after ingesting a magical fruit as a mere commoner. But Jiu You and the others did not seem to have so great a leap in their powers after eating their magical fruits. Did magical fruits come in varying qualities? Or did this have something to do with one¡¯s physical constitution and innate talent? Or would the effects be diminished the higher its user¡¯s level was?


    ¡°Can I have another request, Immortal Chu?¡± said Wu Busi suddenly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± he replied.


    Wu Busi cast a look at Yan Yi, then solemnly, he proclaimed, ¡°I wish that the Tianwu Sect be part of the Chu Legion.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can,¡± Chu Xun said, not refusing him. Wu Busi has proven his honor and trustworthiness by coming all the way to the Rock Sect in their aid.


    Additionally, Chu Xun needed good men. Not good men with great fighting skills, but good men whom he could trust and rely on.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Wu Busi knelt to the ground, with his young son and his elderly liegeman following suit.


    Chu Xun swung his arms casually, and lifted all of them to their feet using an invisible force he conjured.


    ¡°There will be no more need for such ceremony; we shall henceforth be known as brothers!¡±


    It was merry news for the Tianwu Sect to become a part of the Chu Legion. Yan Yi immediately commanded his servants to prepare a feast; a celebratory banquet was in order.


    Food and ale would not go wrong after a tiring and famishing night of fighting.


    That reminded Chu Xun of the two pangolins he kept during the stampede on his way to Longcheng City. He took it out and gave it to the cooks.


    They divided themselves into tables of dozens, and it was a banquet of pangolin meat ¨C steamed, braised, roasted, and so forth¡­ The Rock Sect cooks¡¯ masterful culinary prowess had everyone enjoying the delights of their handiwork with never-ending praises.


    Pangolin meat is nourishing and helpful to one¡¯s magical cultivation. But with each of them almost four to five meters long, there was so much meat that they could not finish it all and the rest were divided amongst the students and acolytes of the Sect.


    Lei Bao noticed Yu Heng sulking himself, and he snuggled closer and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Yu Cheng? Are you not hungry after fighting one whole night?¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± scowled the Lord of Healing with an angry glare at Lei Bao. He felt not so much as tired than sore after the beating Lei Bao gave him and that hardly helped his appetite, despite his pangs of hunger.


    Lei Bao ignored Yu Cheng¡¯s gripes and went back to gnawing at his pangolin meat while trying to look facetious. Mumbling through a mouth filled with food, he said, ¡°This is the flesh of mutated wild beasts. It¡¯s good. Helps our cultivation too. Let me tell you more¡­¡±


    Yu Cheng could not help twitching the corners of his lips irritably. He took a cup of wine and squeezed it into Lei Bao¡¯s hand. ¡°Drink up. You don¡¯t want to get choked on your own food.¡±


    Lei Bao sniggered and upended his cup in one gulp. ¡°Wow, thanks,¡± he muttered. *Burp* ¡°Gods, do you have anything to help with my stomach? I need two of them.¡±


    ¡°Dammit, you fool. I¡¯m the Lord of Healing, not some street peddler of herbs and medicine.¡±


    ¡°Come on, as if you¡¯re any different,¡± teased Lei Bao, throwing an arm around Yu Cheng¡¯s shoulder.


    Yu Cheng narrowed his eyes at Lei Bao, his anger suddenly dissipated. ¡°I have nothing that would help with your stomach, but I do have antidiarrheic. You want some?¡±


    ¡°Why would I want that for? I am good, I eat well, and my stomach is well. You should just¡­¡± Before he could finish, he turned red, sprang up to his feet, and bolted for the doors towards outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened to him?¡± asked a curious Yan Yi.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± replied Yu Cheng, shrugging, although the corners of his lips betrayed a sly little smile.


    ¡°Will he be fine?¡± asked Chu Xun. Only he, apart from Yu Cheng knew what happened; Yu Cheng had done something to the cup of wine he gave to Lei Bao earlier.


    ¡°Rest assured that it will do him more good than harm,¡± remarked Yu Cheng.


    Lei Bao appeared at the door as everyone reeled with bewilderment at those words, only to wheel around and ran back out.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± gasped Wu Busi with shock, then he murmured to himself, ¡°Is he going out for a walk after being too full, so that he can come back for another round of this feast?¡±


    It did not take long for Lei Bao to come back. He sank listlessly back into his chair, with sweat rolling profusely down his pale-white face.


    Yu Cheng reached for a piece of meat and offered it to Lei Bao, ¡°Come, have another one. It helps with your magical cultivation. How about I tell you more about¡­¡±


    Lei Bao¡¯s face turned purple and he leaped up again, wanting to run outside, but Yu Cheng yanked at his arm, stopping him from leaving, ¡°Where are you going?! I have not even begun with the benefits of eating this pangolin meat.¡±


    Lei Bao tried and tried to fling off Yu Cheng¡¯s hand, but to no avail. Anxious beads of sweat condensed on his brows as he yelled, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? You want a fight? Come then. Let¡¯s have a go for fun. How about a one-hand handicap?¡± teased Yu Cheng with glee, his vice-like grip refusing to yield.


    The Lei Bao now could hardly even breathe easily, let alone fighting someone.


    ¡°All right, Yu Cheng, let me come back later to spar with you, okay?¡± said Lei Bao, grinning sheepishly.


    ¡°Of course not. Not when I¡¯m so eager. Let¡¯s do it now.¡±


    ¡°Please, please, just let go, Yu Cheng, Master Yu, Lord Yu¡­ Just let go, please, I need to go.¡± Pale blue veins throbbed frantically at his neck, and he channeled what little bit of his powers that he could and a chain of lightning coiled around his hand. A little spark caught Yu Cheng off guard, and that gave Lei Bao the chance to break himself loose and bounded for the door.


    Finally, everyone else understood what happened: Yu Cheng had laced Lei Bao¡¯s drink with something. With quiet, and joyhearted mirth, everyone sat still and waited for Lei Bao to return.


    Lei Bao came back again not long later. This time, he looked abysmally pale, awfully weak that he needed to hold on to the wall to keep himself steady.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Lei Bao? Have you had too much to drink?¡± asked Yan Yi, putting up a surprised facade.


    Lei Bao glared angrily at Yu Cheng, enfeebled. ¡°Is this your doing, Yu Cheng?!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What have I done?¡± retorted Yu Cheng, feigning innocence with the finesse of a play-actor.


    Lei Bao groaned sourly, clutching his belly, and he glowered, ¡°You quack healer! Stop pretending! Who else but you is capable of anything as crooked as this?! Come at me head-on if you dare; I challenge you to a fight! I¡¯ll wallop you with only one hand!¡±


    The Lord of Healing rose to his feet. He grabbed Lei Bao¡¯s arm and dragged him out.


    The latter was so enfeebled to the point that he could barely stand, much less yanking himself free, and he could only allow himself to be dragged away.


    ¡°Let go of me, you quack healer?! What are you doing?!¡± One would have expected Lei Bao to be on the verge of tears; the churning in his insides was barely subsiding.


    ¡°Did you not challenge me to an honest fight? I¡¯m game,¡± said Yu Cheng.


    Lei Bao grimaced. How was he supposed to fight when he could barely stand?


    ¡°I mean some other day, not now?¡±


    ¡°I want it now,¡± said Yu Cheng, suppressing a grin.


    ¡°You¡¯re a foul creature, you quack healer! I knew it! This is on purpose! Just you wait! I¡¯ll pay this back to you accordingly, just you wait!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you dare threaten me? Now, of all times?¡± scowled Yu Cheng. He brandished his huge crystal pestle, and drove it with a crack into Lei Bao¡¯s hind parts.


    The jolt of pain shot right up from Lei Bao¡¯s behinds, nearly making him shot upright, that his eyes widened with the shock and his face flushed red with anxiety. His stomach groaned again, like a boat rocking dangerously in a squall, and he nearly soiled his pants.


    Slap!


    Another stroke came at his rump, and this time, he really shot up straight to attention, his face tensed with agony with a purple hue to it, and goosebumps broke out all over him, and his eyes welling up.

 Chapter 258 - Wandering Warriors from Fusang State

    It was rare for a Human King to have diarrhea, for all the internal organs, limbs, and meridians of the Human Kings were nourished by the spiritual energy all the time and were resistant to all kinds of poisons.


    Only Lord of Healing could make a Human King have serious diarrhea.


    Snapped!


    Lei Bao was whipped on the butt. He gnashed his teeth, and held his breath, looking like he was having astriction instead of diarrhea.


    ¡°Are you convinced?¡± Lord of Healing felt pleased beyond words. Back when he got burned and smoked all over after being hit by Lei Bao¡¯s skill of thunder, he felt very ashamed. Sure enough, compared with being hit, hitting others was really more pleasing.


    Lei Bao widened his big eyes, and he almost went mad. He tried to secretly force the drug out of his body, but failed.


    ¡°I made this drug with mutated herb and refined it in a special way. So stop struggling,¡± Lord of Healing said complacently.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­¡± Lei Bao gritted his teeth. As soon as he ran his cultivation, his gut almost entangled together.


    ¡°Go now.¡± Lord of Healing loosened his grip. He knew that Lei Bao was going to reach the limit of his tolerance and wet his pants in a moment. It would be a great joke if a Human King wetted his pants.


    ¡°Hurry up and come back quickly. I¡¯m waiting for a fight with you, and I¡¯ll defeat you with one hand,¡± he said arrogantly and provokingly toward Lei Bao¡¯s back.


    However, as soon as Lei Bao ran out of sight and rushed into the main hall, he came out in a hurry quickly.


    More than ten minutes later, Lei Bao returned with his mace in hand, striding, his face rosy. He shouted from a distance, ¡°Old Mr. Healing, you mountebank, I came back! You haven¡¯t expected that I got good out of misfortune, have you?¡±


    After taking a dump, Lei Bao felt relieved all over. The twisting pain in his belly and the feeling of suffering from diarrhea had gone. He felt warm all over and very comfortable. Both his physical strength and cultivation reached their peak.


    Since he had recovered, he naturally remembered how Lord of Healing had made him suffer. He went to take revenge with his mace in hand.


    ¡°You mountebank, get out quickly. I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson.¡±


    ¡°You swindler, don¡¯t try to hide from me. I¡¯ll get you out even if you hide in a mouse¡¯s cave.¡±


    ¡°You despicable drug dealer, I can see you. Stop hiding and get out. You won¡¯t be able to hide from me. Get out now, and I¡¯ll beat you up time and again.¡±


    Lei Bao searched the entire Wujin Mountain thoroughly for Lord of Healing with his mace in hand. He would even check the mouse¡¯s cave with his mace when he saw one.


    ¡°Master, have you seen Old Mr. Healing?¡± Lei Bao went into the main hall and asked Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun said with a smile, ¡°He went to the capital city, and it isn¡¯t too late to chase him now.¡±


    ¡°Then, master, I¡¯ll go to the capital city to wait for you first.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Okay. I was thinking about taking you to the Sifang Sword Sect.¡±


    Lei Bao was stunned for a moment. Then, he said in surprise, ¡°Master, are you going to deal with the scum of the Sifang Sword Sect? Great! I¡¯m not going to return to the capital city now. I had wanted to kill those scum long ago.¡±


    Bump!


    A tender little foot kicked Lei Bao away.


    ¡°How vulgar!¡± Jiu You glared at Lei Bao, who was sent flying away.


    The people in the hall broke out in a cold sweat and thought that they should talk carefully in the future. The violent little girl, Jiu You, seemed to hate dirty words.


    After a good feast, it took Chu Xun more than one hour to set up a protecting formation that covered the Wujin Mountain.


    He took a break and left with Jiu You and others. Before leaving, he told Yan Yi to secretly investigate that grey-haired woman and the Broken Souls Cult. He could not feel at ease unless this cult was wiped out.


    The Broken Souls Cult always acted in stealth, and no one knew where they were hiding and where their headquarters were. If Chu Xun had known where they were, he wouldn¡¯t have decided to go to the Sifang Sword Sect.


    Chu Xun was a decisive man. He had made up his mind to let the Fire Dragon Palace rise quickly. As a matter of fact, he was trying to make the Chu Mansion rise.


    He needed resources to achieve his goal, and he had to rob since he didn¡¯t have any resources. He couldn¡¯t bear to rob those innocent people, but the Sifang Sword Sect and Tianlong Fort were his enemies, so robbing them wouldn¡¯t bring him any guilty feeling.


    Chu Xun was never a softhearted man during the 3,000 years in the other world; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made it to the day that he became an Immortal Emperor, and he would have died long ago.


    ¡­


    The Sifang Sword Sect was located on the Flowing Glow Mountain, Longgang City, Huaxia Country.


    It was essentially a great force with a history of thousands of years and a powerful background. Therefore, there should be many treasures in its treasure house.


    Just as Chu Xun and his companions were about to take the flight to Longgang City, he received a phone call. The phone number was a line of unreadable codes and encrypted.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Chu Xun answered.


    ¡°Chu Xun.¡± As soon as Chu Xun heard the voice, he recognized the person.


    The phone call was from the top official.


    Chu Xun hung up the phone 20 minutes later, a bitter smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m destined to be busy.¡±


    ¡°What happened, master?¡± Lei Bao asked.


    ¡°Change our flight. Let¡¯s go to Haiqing City.¡± Chu Xun narrowed his bright eyes and continued, ¡°An ancient relic was found in Haiqing City and attracted many warriors there. Even the wild beasts were in a commotion. Many villagers got injured, and our troops that were stationed there also got attacked.¡±


    ¡°Is it so serious?¡± Lei Bao was shocked.


    ¡°They were attacked by some warriors,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    Lei Bao got even more shocked. There was a rule in the Martial Tao World that forbade warriors to attack ordinary people. Though warriors were tough and powerful, they relied on the secular world to get money and make a living. Thus, the rule had been long set and couldn¡¯t be traced.


    ¡°Since the mutation of the earth, many rules have become invalid.¡± Jiu You¡¯s childish voice sounded, and she did have a point.


    ¡°If there are no rules now, we¡¯ll make one. I can give an order as a major general for the first time,¡± Chu Xun raised the corner of his mouth and said with a cold look.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Wu Busi said.


    ¡°No need. You return to the Tianwu Sect first.¡± Chu Xun objected. Many elders of the Tianwu Sect were killed by the Sifang Sword Sect this time, so Wu Busi needed to go back to take charge of the sect.


    ¡°Master, please let me know when you attack the Sifang Sword Sect,¡± Wu Busi said. The Sifang Sword Sect almost forced him to the corner and killed a dozen elders of his sect, so he had to take revenge.


    Chu Xun nodded in agreement.


    Wu Busi went back to the Tianwu Sect with that old man and the young man.


    ¡°Tell Yan Chong and Winsome Widow to hurry to Haiqing City,¡± Chu Xun said.


    After that, Chu Xun, Lei Bao, and Jiu You changed to fly to Haiqing City.


    ¡­


    Several hours later, Chu Xun and the other two appeared in Haiqing City.


    The city was located along the coast, and the air was full of the smell of the sea and was moist.


    It was once a prosperous and lively city, but now, it seemed bleak and lonely. There were few people on the street, and they seemed to be in a hurry and all wore a vigilant look.


    A military vehicle came over and stopped not far from Chu Xun and his companions. A dark-skinned man with a crew cut ran over and gave them a standard military salute.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. I¡¯m Pan Zihao, and I¡¯m here by order to pick you up.¡±


    Chu Xun gave him a military salute that was not very standard.


    Chu Xun and his companions took the military vehicle to the military camp.


    Seeing that there were only dozens of guards in the empty camp, Chu Xun asked, ¡°Where have others been?¡±


    ¡°They have gone out to patrol, sir,¡± Pan Zihao answered seriously.


    Chu Xun later learned from Pan Zihao that the former leader of this camp was a major general as well, but he got seriously injured and was hospitalized now.


    Now, Pan Zihao, who was a senior colonel and one level lower than Chu Xun, was in charge of this camp.


    ¡°Sir, do you want to eat anything first?¡± Pan Zihao behaved very respectfully to Chu Xun, because Chu the Devil was well-renowned in not only the Martial Tao World, but also the secular world and troops.


    Chu Xun shook his head and replied, ¡°Tell me how you got attacked.¡±


    Pan Zihao showed an angry look as he replied, ¡°The day before yesterday, when major general Ning Heng patrolled on the street in the morning, he saw a warrior¡¯s battle pet injure others. He was so angry that he killed that pet on the spot. That night, some people sneaked into our camp and killed a dozen soldiers and even injured Major General Ning Heng.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who did this?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned a little chilling.


    Pan Zihao shook his head and looked aggrieved.


    ¡°Take me to the place where they got attacked,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The dormitories of the soldiers were standing in rows. Only Ning Heng¡¯s dormitory was separated from the others and located in the innermost part of the camp.


    There were two single-story buildings, one was Ning Heng¡¯s office, and the other was his bedroom.


    Pan Zihao, Chu Xun and his companions came to where Ning Heng got attacked.


    The wall there was full of holes left by bullets, and there were similar holes, as well as some marks left by blades, on the ground,


    ¡°Judging by the marks on the ground, the blade move is strange!¡± Chu Xun said, ¡°Most people would slash down while using a blade, however, the man who left those marks there slashed upward while using his blade. After the mutation of the earth, all kinds of sects have appeared, and there are various kinds of martial skills.¡±


    ¡°Sir, we have a video record, do you want to see it?¡± Pan Zihao asked.


    Chu Xun and his companions looked at Pan Zihao at the same time, speechless.


    However, they could understand that obedience was the first duty of a soldier, who shouldn¡¯t ask, think, or guess too much and should only answer what his senior official asked.


    Pan Zihao scratched his head, feeling that he must have made a mistake, but he didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong.


    The several of them came to the projection room.


    The video began to play. They saw four black figures approaching Ning Heng¡¯s dormitory at a high speed. As the clothes they wore were as dark as the night, no one noticed them when they went through the soldiers¡¯ dormitories.


    The four of them broke into Ning Heng¡¯s room to attack. Fortunately, Ning Heng was not there at the time, so the four black-clad men rushed out and happened to run into the soldiers who came there after hearing the noise. Soon, the soldiers with guns, and the four men with blades, came into blows.


    ¡°They were so arrogant.¡± Lei Bao was furious. It appeared to him that those four people were not carrying out an assassination mission for no one would break into a room openly to assassinate someone.


    ¡°He¡¯s Ning Heng, right?¡± Chu Xun pointed at a middle-aged, dark-skinned man who arrived later in the video and asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Pan Zihao replied.


    ¡°Master, they¡¯re not Huaxia warriors,¡± Lei Bao suddenly said.


    Chu Xun nodded. He had long found this since the moment he noticed that those four people used long, narrow, curved blades with long hilts and would hold their blades with both hands.


    ¡°They are wandering warriors from Fusang State.¡± Lei Bao concluded.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned icy. A killing desire arose in his heart as he knew that some warriors from other countries actually came to kill a general of Huaxia Country.


    At this time, the four men in the video moved in a strange way while dodging the electric arc shot by the Pulse Thunder Guns, and the shadows of their sabers overlapped with each other. They rushed slashing into the crowd.


    Among them, one man knocked Ning Heng down with his blade. The wound stretched from Ning Heng¡¯s shoulder to his belly, and blood kept gushing out of the cut.


    The other three men killed a dozen soldiers before leaving at ease.


    The video stopped, and a murderous intent suddenly emitted from Chu Xun.

 Chapter 259 - Punishment!

    Just like other places, Haiqing City changed greatly with the change of the world.


    Because a lot of warriors were attracted there by the ancient relic that was found recently 15 miles outside the city, the city now seemed very chaotic.


    Where there were warriors, there were fights. The troops in the city had to be very cautious all the time, for their duty was to protect the people there.


    Some soldiers guarded every intersection that led to Haiqing City, against the warriors and fierce beasts.


    Chu Xun and his companions walked along the street, and some military patrol cars passed by them from time to time.


    Chu Xun frowned slightly. Because there were so many warriors and battle pets on the street, people all tried to avoid them when they went out.


    Roar!


    A big, mottled tiger about five to six meters long roared. It had a big mouth and sharp fangs, and had a furious look in its eyes, looking very fierce.


    The people passing by all trembled at the roar, and some children were scared into crying.


    However, the tiger¡¯s master laughed happily after seeing this.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even more deeply. It seemed that if he wanted to make the city a safe place again, he had to deal with those battle pets and fierce beasts first.


    He had done the similar thing in Gujiang City.


    ¡°Sir, some fierce beasts are attacking the pasture in the northern district. We need help, we need help.¡±


    Pan Zihao¡¯s walkie-talkie suddenly rang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there and have a look,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The three of them hurried to the northern district of Haiqing City by car. Because this district was under slow construction and quite primitive with rich water and grass, it was made into a pasture for those farmers to raise livestock.


    Half an hour later, the car was approaching the northern district. Chu Xun¡¯s face looked sullen. From a distance, he could see a few beasts attacking the pasture.


    A three-meter-long black panther whose fangs were stained with blood ripped a goat¡¯s head off with its claws. Blood gushed out from the wound like a stream.


    A golden lion, as big as a small hill, opened its bloody mouth and bit off half of the body of a big yellow bull.


    A huge red-haired ape about 10 meters high grabbed a sheep with two table-sized claws and tore it into pieces before chewing and swallowing it. The scene was very bloody.


    More than a dozen soldiers armed with guns were confronting several young men in fine clothes.


    ¡°Tell your battle pets to stop killing those animals, or I¡¯ll shoot them,¡± Ding Chong, who was just a squad leader, said angrily. His hands that were holding a gun trembled.


    ¡°Try shooting them, I dare you,¡± One of the young men gave a squinting look and said in a provoking tone. No one of the Martial Tao World would take several guns seriously.


    ¡°I promise, one second before you fire, your head will be cut off.¡± Another young man said with his hands in his pocket. Different like other young men who wore ancient martial costumes, he wore a suit that was very fit for him, and had a look of disdain in his eyes.


    Bang!


    The ground under Ding Chong¡¯s feet exploded, and the soil was sent flying away, causing him to take a few staggering steps backward.


    A young man withdrew his hand casually and sneered. ¡°We don¡¯t want to become the enemies of the country, not because we¡¯re afraid of it, but because we don¡¯t want trouble. If you keep nagging like this, I won¡¯t tolerate it anymore regardless of any trouble.¡±


    This was barely suppressed threat.


    Puff! Puff¡­!


    While they were talking, a dozen livestock were killed by those fierce beasts, blood splashing in the pasture.


    Those beasts didn¡¯t eat much, and they just enjoyed killing.


    The owner of the pasture was a man with a stooped back and wrinkled face. Seeing that more and more livestock he raised got killed, he couldn¡¯t help but show a look of grievance and hurt.


    Beside the man stood a bloated woman. She was crying, covering her mouth with her rough hands.


    The three children standing beside them huddled together, shivering, their eyes closed, their face dirty, their mouth shut. However, tears kept welling up in their eyes, because their father told them to keep quiet, otherwise, those beasts would kill them like killing those cows and goats.


    ¡°You bastards, why¡­ why¡­¡± An old woman with gray hair cursed angrily, leaning on a stick.


    The owner of the pasture held the old woman tightly in his arms and said, ¡°Mom, stop talking, please.¡±


    ¡°What sin have I committed that God punishes me like this¡­¡± the old woman cried bitterly and almost fainted several times.


    ¡°Tell these beasts to stop, or I¡¯ll fire immediately.¡± Ding Chong was furious. He felt so aggrieved that his eyes turned bloodshot, for he could not protect the people as a soldier.


    ¡°Piss off!¡± A young man yelled, and his eyes turned icy. ¡°One more word, and I¡¯ll kill you all. Who dare to stop me?¡±


    Ding Chong trembled with anger. He was not afraid of death, but thinking of the dozen soldiers that stood behind him, he could not act rashly.


    Pan Zihao stepped on the gas pedal, and the car sped up and rushed over.


    On hearing the roaring sound of the car, all the people turned to look in the direction of the sound subconsciously.


    Chu Xun and the others got off the car after it stopped.


    Ding Chong ran up to them and saluted, saying, ¡°Sir.¡±


    He was addressing Pan Zihao. He might have heard Chu Xun¡¯s name, but he had never seen him before.


    Just as Pan Zihao was about to introduce Chu Xun, he heard a young man speak in a languid tone. ¡°Are you their leader? Tell them to leave.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Pan Zihao, who had joined the army at 16, was a man with backbone. He was enraged by the man¡¯s words.


    A cold light flashed in the eyes of the young man who spoke. ¡°Are you stupid soldiers really not afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°Now, I order you to get those beasts out of here, or I¡¯ll kill them,¡± Pan Zihao said in a commanding tone.


    The young man¡¯s eyes turned even icier, and he said with disdain, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you order me? Do you believe that I can rip your head off in a second? Listen, get out of here with your men. I¡¯ll count one to three. Leave now or die here.¡±


    ¡°One.¡±


    Before Pan Zihao could speak, the young man spoke in an overbearing manner.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Other young men all had a sneering look on their faces. Actually, they didn¡¯t take Pan Zihao and other soldiers seriously at all, except for their military uniforms.


    The young man¡¯s aura became fierce, and just as he was about to shout ¡°three¡±, he saw a man come over and was stunned for a while.


    Chu Xun walked up to a soldier who held a gun, and asked, ¡°Can you lend me the gun for a while?¡±


    The soldier subconsciously looked at Pan Zihao for instructions because Chu Xun came with Pan Zihao. Seeing Pan Zihao nod, he handed the gun to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun had used a gun only once before, and it was a Pulse Thunder Gun which he seized from the Golden Wolf Mercenary when he killed them.


    However, now, the gun that the soldier handed him was a sub-machine gun, because not every soldier could be armed with a Pulse Thunder Gun. Chu Xun was not proficient at using sub-machine guns. However, the gun had been loaded with the safety catch on, so Chu Xun just needed to aim at the target and fire.


    Chu Xun aimed at the huge red ape and fired when the ape grabbed toward a goat.


    Boom! Boom!¡­


    A round of bullets shot out, and immediately, the painful roaring voice of the huge ape resounded through the pasture. The other beasts were shocked and all looked toward the ape at the same time.


    The giant ape howled in pain for its eyes were blown up. Although its fur was invulnerable against knives and spears, its eyes were fragile. The bullets all hit its eyes and exploded them.


    Chu Xun withdrew his gun and handed it to the stunned soldier beside him.


    To ordinary people, these beasts were like huge prehistoric beasts, but to Chu Xun, they were not even worth mentioning. He could kill them with a sneeze. Those beasts that were really fierce were always hard to tame.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± the young man bellowed. The giant ape was his battle pet.


    What was ridiculous was that he had just claimed that he would kill these people, but now, his battle pet had been made blind first. A blind battle pet would be useless.


    ¡°Bastard, who do you think you are talking to?¡± Lei Bao threw the young man away with a palm from a distance. Half of the young man¡¯s face was broken, and blood kept flowing down his face. All his teeth were broken off.


    The several other young men were scared out of their wits. The force that Lei Bao showed just now frightened them.


    They realized that Lei Bao was a Human King.


    However, they were only Grandmasters, and the one with the highest cultivation among them was the young man in a suit, who was an eighth-grade Grandmaster.


    ¡°Bastard, get up and crawl your way here. I¡¯ll teach you how to speak properly.¡±


    The young man who was slapped away was very tough. Half of his face was broken, his mouth was crooked, and his eyes were swollen into slits, but he only gritted his teeth and stared at Lei Bao with hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°Huh¡­ I love tough guys like you.¡± Lei Bao was amused. He went up to the young man and broke one of his legs with a heavy stamp.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The young man failed to suppress his urge to scream shrilly.


    ¡°Crawl over there,¡± said Lei Bao.


    This time, the young man didn¡¯t dare to pretend to be tough. He hurried there, crawling and rolling, with only one good arm.


    Lei Bao followed him and slapped those other young men in the face. Their face became black and blue, and blood dripped down the corner of their mouths.


    ¡°You little brats, didn¡¯t your parents teach you how to be polite? And you didn¡¯t know how to behave yourselves without my teaching?¡±


    Ding Chong was stunned and wondered who this fierce and powerful man was.


    ¡°Sir, who is he?¡±


    Pan Zihao lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Have you ever heard of Major General Chu Xun?¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil!¡± Ding Chong exclaimed in surprise and hurriedly covered his mouth. Then he stared at Chu Xun with feverish eyes.


    ¡°Fire! Shoot them in their eyes.¡± Chu Xun ordered.


    These soldiers did not know Chu Xun, and they all looked at Pan Zihao at the same time.


    ¡°Fire! Why are you looking at me? Am I a beast?¡± Pan Zihao was very angry and thought that these soldiers were so stupid.


    ¡°You guys, keep your eyes wide open and don¡¯t blink,¡± Lei Bao yelled.


    Bang! Bang!¡­


    More than a dozen guns fired at the same time, and blood splashed around. These beasts roared in pain almost at the same time.


    They were enveloped by an invisible pressure and could not move at all. They could only scream in pain.


    One of the most important training tasks of those soldiers was practicing their marksmanship, and most of the time, they could hit their targets. Now, those soldiers started venting their grievances by shooting those beasts violently.


    Now, those beasts were like the targets during their training. The soldiers shot the beasts in their eyes. Though those beasts had iron-like fur, they could not stand so many bullets at the same time. The bullets pierced their eyes and then their brains, which thus exploded. Huge corpses fell down and shook the ground.


    The several young men were forced to watch their battle pets die. They were young and aggressive, and though they were sacred, their eyes turned bloodshot with anger. Now, they felt so helpless and sad when watching their battle pets die, just like what the owner of the pasture and his family felt when their livestock got killed.


    More than a dozen soldiers withdrew their guns, and their faces were flushed with excitement. They felt so good at the moment.


    ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± A young man shouted angrily.


    Slap!


    He was replied by a slap from Lei Bao in the face. His head tilted, and tears and blood dripped down his face.


    ¡°Call your family and ask them to bring some money here.¡± Chu Xun paused and added, ¡°Tell them to bring a big sum of money. You have to pay a million for each of the livestock you killed.¡±


    Slap! Slap!¡­


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t move, Lei Bao slapped them in the face again and yelled, ¡°What are you waiting for? Call your family right now! I¡¯ll cut off the hands of those who act slow.¡±

 Chapter 260 - Sharpening Their Sabers!

    ¡°You will regret what you did today.¡±


    The young man in the suit had hatred in his eyes, his mouth twisted, his eyes crooked.


    Slap!


    Lei Bao slapped him once more. The young man fell down and got his head bumped on the ground, leaving a pit there.


    The several young men were frightened and hurriedly took out their mobile phones to call their families.


    In fact, they were willing to call their families for they all had a powerful background. ¡°So what you¡¯re a Human King? Wait and see¡­ I¡¯ll make you cry bitterly.¡± they thought to themselves with hatred.


    In less than half an hour, a few cars came and stopped. Before the people in the cars got out, the terrifying aura of the Human King spread over.


    Chu Xun and his companions didn¡¯t feel any discomfort, but Pan Zihao and those soldiers all felt it hard to breathe, and their foreheads were covered in sweat.


    ¡°What an imposing manner!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned icy, and as he waved his hand gently, the pressure of the Human King dispersed.


    Pan Zihao and others were grateful to Chu Xun. At the same time, they were glad that Chu Xun was here. Otherwise, how could they compete with these warriors?


    After the doors of the cars opened, several old men in different clothes got off, and they all had strong auras.


    ¡°How dare you attack the disciples of our Fang family!¡± an old man with grey hair and beard said in an overbearing tone, and formed a huge hand print in the air. The print slapped toward Chu Xun and others, and even the air was distorted under the terrifying pressure.


    The Fang family was well-known in the northern region of the country and was a real powerful force. Although it had only entered the secular world for a short time, it possessed more than twenty Human Kings and was overbearing.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you yell in front of our master?¡± Lei Bao raised his hand that was surrounded by lightning and sent out a thundering palm.


    Boom!


    The palm shattered the terrifying handprint, and a storm immediately swept over.


    The old man of the Fang family was slightly surprised, but what surprised him, even more, was that this sturdy bearded man charged at him as fast as lightning with a huge mace in hand. The mace shone brightly with dark light and made whooshing sounds as it moved.


    ¡°A secret treasure?¡±


    By the time the old man realized what was going on, the huge mace had chopped toward him, carrying thunder and lightning, which was really frightening.


    Although the old man of the Fang family was shocked, his reaction was not slow at all. His Internal Breath surged, and he smacked toward the huge mace in succession.


    Boom! Boom!¡­


    With each palm, there was an exploding sound. Terrifying energy wave swept over the place.


    The old man¡¯s face changed suddenly, and he was so shocked that he roared repeatedly. His palms couldn¡¯t resist the power of mace at all and were shattered. As a result, he got hit on the shoulder by the mace.


    Bang!


    Blood splashed with the ear-piercing sound of bone cracking. The old man screamed. Not only his shoulder got seriously injured, but also half of his body was pressed down into the ground.


    The people present were all stunned, including the several young men. They couldn¡¯t believe that a first-grade Human King got badly injured in such a short time.


    Whoosh!


    The huge mace was lifted once again and smashed toward the old man¡¯s head with a terrifying aura. Lei Bao thought that this old man didn¡¯t seem to be a good person since he allowed his disciples to injure others with their battle pets, and he wanted to kill him directly.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    If they stood by and watched their companion being killed, wouldn¡¯t they lose their faces when others knew about it?


    Among those who came with this old man, an old man who had a chin like an ape¡¯s and whose mouth stuck out, shouted and punched toward Lei Bao from behind.


    In fact, he had made his attack before shouting because he wanted to launch an attack in secret, but to make it less like a sneak attack, he shouted in the end.


    A chill ran down Lei Bao¡¯s spine. He was furious, and lightning flashed around him.


    Boom!


    The old man succeeded in his sneak attack. The palm landed on Lei Bao¡¯s back with Internal Breath surging inside it, trying to break Lei Bao¡¯s heart meridian.


    However, soon, his face changed. He saw bolts of lightning flashed at Lei Bao¡¯s back and formed a protecting shield. Thus, his Internal Breath could not reach Lei Bao, and he even got struck by the lightning.


    Because Lei Bao had swallowed a mutated fruit, he was very close to becoming a second-grade Human King. With his mace, he could exert the power of a real second-grade Human King. Therefore, it was impossible for a first-grade Human King to launch a sneak attack against him.


    Lei Bao turned around, and his eyes became fierce. He brandished his mace at the old¡¯s head with lightning surging around it.


    The old man¡¯s hands and feet turned cold out of fear, and he flew backward with a whooshing sound. Lei Bao snorted, and the huge mace slipped out of his hand.


    Boom!


    Blood and flesh flew in all directions, and the old man screamed miserably. His legs were chopped off by the mace.


    The people present all thought that Lei Bao was so fierce that he broke the arms and legs of two first-grade Human Kings in almost the blink of an eye. This was really frightening.


    The several young men trembled in silence, like frightened quails. They bowed their heads so low that it looked like they were trying to hide their heads in their pants.


    Lei Bao didn¡¯t stop attacking. The old man had a chin like an ape¡¯s, his mouth stuck out, and he loved to attack others in secret. Thus, Lei Bao thought him to be an evil man. He went up to the old man, picked up his mace, and smashed down with it again.


    Bang!


    While the old man screamed in horror, his head was broken open by the mace. Blood and his brains were sent flying in all directions.


    ¡°Old bastard, how dare you attack me!¡± Lei Bao held the huge mace in his hand and was furious. He cursed while turning to look at others.


    ¡°This Taoist friend, please don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re here just to redeem our disciples,¡± another old man said in a hurry.


    ¡°Redeem your disciples? Were you trying to redeem your disciples by attacking me from behind?¡± Lei Bao didn¡¯t buy it.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re here really to redeem our disciples. I don¡¯t know this man. We just arrived here at the same time.¡± An old man took two steps back in horror when he saw that Lei Bao seemed to be about making a move. His eyes became vigilant, and he explained in a hurry.


    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless, old man. Do you think that I¡¯m a fool? You and he got out of the same car. Why did you say that you don¡¯t know him so shamelessly?¡± Lei Bao sneered with disdain.


    The old man, as a Human King, felt his stomach aching after being mocked by Lei Bao. He shot a fierce glance at the young man who knelt aside.


    ¡°Please calm down, my Taoist friend. We really came here to save our disciples.¡± The old man stressed again and again, and now, he could only pretend that he didn¡¯t know that old man.


    ¡°Lei Bao,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Lei Bao squinted at these old men and muttered, ¡°You are lucky today.¡±


    He turned around and walked to stand behind Chu Xun. He became quiet and put on a calm expression.


    These old men were shocked. They had thought that Lei Bao was the leader of the group of people, but it turned out that he was just the attendant of this young man.


    Who was exactly this young man that had a second-grade Human King as his attendant?


    ¡°Who have these brats offended?¡± these old men felt angry.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a wandering warrior from the Fusang State?¡± Chu Xun came straight to the point.


    The old men were stunned and shook their heads at the same time.


    Chu Xun looked indifferent as he continued, ¡°Teach your disciples to behave themselves in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡±


    These old men nodded at the same time. They had no choice but to nod because that violent robust man was staring at them at the moment. It seemed to them that as long as they dared to say no, that huge mace would hit right at them.


    The Human Kings at their age had been able to reach the realm only after the mutation of the earth. They had thought that they were invincible all over the world, and had never thought that they would encounter such a situation. They almost went mad after being lectured by a young man, and they felt that they were the Human Kings with most grievances in the world.


    ¡°For each of the livestock that they killed, you have to pay a million, and then tell them to apologize to the owner of the pasture and his family.¡±


    The old men kicked and pushed these young men to the owner of the pasture and his family and forced them to apologize.


    The owner of the pasture and his family were honest and ordinary people. Seeing that those overbearing young men bowed and apologized to them, they were nervous and didn¡¯t know what to do. The owner of the pasture almost fainted when they stuffed some checks of ten million yuan into his hands.


    ¡°Clean the place, and then, you can go. Remember, if you see any wandering warrior from the Fusang State, tell me immediately. You can find me by finding any soldier,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± These people nodded hurriedly.


    It was not until now that they realized that although Human Kings were kings of people, they could be killed easily as a chick. The old man of the Fang family just got injured, but another old man got killed with his head being cut open. If one died, no one would know that he once was a Human King.


    The several young men went to drag away those dead beasts, a bitter expression on their faces. Those beasts were as large as a small hill. Though these young men were in the Grandmaster Realm, they felt exhausted while dragging those beasts. The old men scolded them and told them to walk faster before saying goodbye to Chu Xun and leaving by the car.


    ¡°I won¡¯t raise any battle pet in the future. I almost got killed because of them.¡± A young man stared at the beheaded battle pets with an expression of disgust.


    The other young men shared his feeling, and they thought that those beasts were really heavy.


    ¡°Listen, all the warriors in the Haiqing City, get your battle pets out of the urban area in half an hour; otherwise, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡± Chu Xun raised his head and shouted with the power of Hong Meng Immortal Qi. His voice thundered in the sky and resounded through every corner of the city.


    These old men in the car that had not gone too far were stunned after hearing the words. They looked at each other and all thought that Chu Xun was so domineering that he dared to threaten all the warriors in Haiqing City.


    Those young men who were dragging the dead beasts were scared upon hearing the words. They ran fast as if they were stepping on the wind.


    ¡°Who on earth is this man?¡± An old man in the car asked, his eyes full of shock.


    The ancient relic that was found outside Haiqing City had attracted a large number of warriors there, and there were at least eight thousand people of them. The old man thought that Chu Xun must be mad or he really feared nothing that he dared to let out such a warning.


    On hearing Chu Xun¡¯s overbearing warning, the warriors in Haiqing City were first stunned and then started to curse. Warriors were rebellious and very stubborn, and they would not pay attention even if they were threatened face-to-face, let alone it was just a warning from someone unknown.


    At this time, Lei Bao¡¯s phone rang. He answered the phone and said a few words before hanging up.


    ¡°Master, both Yan Chong and Winsome Widow are here.¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Tell them that they don¡¯t need to come here. Go with Jiu You to join them. Half an hour later, kill all the beasts that are still in Haiqing City.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lei Bao answered with a bloodthirsty grin.


    After Jiu You and Lei Bao left, Chu Xun asked Pan Zihao to give all the soldiers an order, which was to kill all the fierce beasts and battle pets in the city half an hour later.


    After Pan Zihao gave the order, he saw that Ding Chong and others were eager to have a try. He asked Chu Xun for instructions, and Chu Xun replied, ¡°You can go as well. Remember, shoot those beasts right in the eye.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ding Chong saluted and answered loudly. Then, he ran to the urban area with more than a dozen soldiers.


    In the past, they had no way to deal with those warriors, but now, they had Chu Xun to back them up, so they were not afraid of anyone. If those warriors had the nerve, they could go to Chu Xun to argue for justice.


    Chu Xun and Pan Zihao also drove to the downtown area. Their operation of returning the ordinary people a safe city would start half an hour later.


    Time ticked by.


    All the warriors in Haiqing City sneered with sarcasm.


    However, all the soldiers had held their loaded guns.


    Lei Bao was wiping the mace in his hand with a piece of cloth. Yan Chong and others were also sharpening their sabers, waiting for the start of the operation.

 Chapter 261 - Bloodbath

    Five minutes remained before Chu Xun would come to make true of his threat.


    Yet until now, no warriors retreated from Haiqing City with their battle pets.


    A few sharp, piercing caws shot through the air and five snowy-white cranes flew towards the direction of Haiqing City, all of them gigantic specimens with wingspans that reached an incredible length of five to six meters.


    They landed as one, and the motion of their flapping wings folding up was enough to whisk up a backdrop of sand and gravel behind them.


    White cranes have always enjoyed being illustrious motifs in Chinese mythology and fables and the white coat of furs of these majestic birds made them look all the more impressive and magnificent. As soon as the birds came down, upon each of their backs, a group of young women came down, each of them dressed in white robes while possessing a divine and celestial presence that set them apart from common people.


    Leading at the front was a middle-aged beauty in her early thirties, although she must be very much older than that, for she was a Human King.


    ¡°There are still three more minutes until the half-hour mark, Brother Mu. Do you not want to send your battle pet away, lest it be destroyed?¡± asked one of the Grandmasters loudly.


    He was referring to a middle-aged man in his forties, whose battle pet was a mountain rodent the size of a large dining table with fur as stout and hardened as steel needles. Its large obsidian eyes gleamed dangerously as it bared its half-meter long fangs, threatening to rip any armor like ribbons.


    ¡°Humph. For a century, I walked with pride and dignity. Never have I seen anyone so haughty before. In fact, I¡¯m interested to see how he would try to slay my battle pet.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Me too. Such proud and arrogant words. Let him come. I¡¯ll let my pet Xiaohuang to mind-control him into doing striptease for us,¡± added another warrior, guffawing loudly. His battle pet Xiaohuang was a one-meter-long weasel. It might not look as powerful and daunting as other battle pets or wild beasts, but as a minion of one of the main zoomorphic deities of Chinese myth, it was skilled in psychic attacks and that made it formidable enough.


    The women whose gorgeous beauty looked as if they were fairies who descended from Heaven heard the men talking, their minds deep in silent thought. One of them pondered quietly, only for her eyes to shoot wide suddenly with dawning comprehension.


    ¡°Wait, where are you going¡­¡± the middle-aged woman gasped when she saw her student drifting towards the warrior with his giant weasel.


    ¡°My apologies, can I ask what are you discussing?¡± asked the young woman politely.


    The warrior hardly expected one as pretty as the young woman would come to talk to him. Enlivened with spirit and his eyes gleaming exuberantly, he said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard, my lady? A man came just now and warned everyone to withdraw their battle pets away from Haiqing City, or he¡¯d slaughter them all. Ludicrous, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Hearing this, the young woman¡¯s expression shifted slightly. She croaked a quick ¡°Thank you¡± and hurried away to rejoin her group.


    ¡°We need to have our cranes leave this place at once, Martial Uncle,¡± she reported. She patted gently on her bird, bidding it to leave Haiqing City.


    ¡°What is this?¡± asked the middle-aged woman.


    ¡°There is no time, Martial Uncle. I¡¯ll explain later,¡± said the young woman urgently.


    The middle-aged woman firmly gave her assent, and everyone sent away their white cranes.


    All five birds took into the sky and the young woman finally heaved a breath of relief.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, young Xuan?¡± asked the middle-aged woman again.


    ¡°Have you heard what were those men talking about, Martial Uncle?¡±


    The middle-aged woman nodded. The men had been talking so loudly that it was hard to miss.


    ¡°Just you wait. They will be in trouble soon enough,¡± young Xuan smirked thinly.


    ¡°Just tell us. What¡¯s going on?¡± her senior urged again.


    ¡°I have encountered a similar incident when I was at Gujiang City the last time. A warning came first, giving a half-hour for all warriors to dispatch away their battle pets. But the warriors all behaved exactly what we are seeing here now.¡± The young woman¡¯s face flushed with a sudden fear. She took a deep breath to calm herself before she went on, ¡°When the time finally came, hundreds of battle pets were dead. Slaughtered in a merciless bloodbath and any warrior who dared to defy this mass execution were wounded. Even the Ying Clan who once reigned supreme at Gujiang City was utterly ruined.¡±


    This young woman was none other than Fairy Xuan, a young prodigy of the Xiangsi Pavilion who had met Chu Xun before twice.


    The middle-aged woman turned horrified, and so were the young woman¡¯s fellow students.


    ¡°But who would possess such unstoppable might?¡± gasped the senior lady. Cities and major settlements everywhere in this age abounded with hundreds, if not thousands, of warriors, and among them lurked numerous prodigies of renowned prowess. To slaughter hundreds and thousands of battle pets would mean antagonizing just as many warriors. But who would be capable of such madness? Not even famous Human Kings would dare venture such risks.


    ¡°The person who made such threats is Chu Xun. Chu the Devil.¡±


    Soft and gentle was her voice, but it sounded like the toll of a bell in the ears of her senior and fellow students, that their eyes widened with disbelief and bewilderment.


    Chu the Devil. Three merest words that belied the significance they carried. The very personification of destruction of carnage who had surfaced more than a decade ago, decimating orders, sects, and various organizations that dared cross his path and leaving bloodbaths in his wake. Then he disappeared mysteriously, only to resurface again, shocking the world once more.


    ¡°Small wonder there¡­¡± they grimaced quietly amongst themselves. Everything would make sense if the person behind all these slaughters was indeed the notorious Chu the Devil.


    ¡°Ladies, why have you sent away your pets? You didn¡¯t have to do that. Not when I¡¯m around. Rest assured that I will take care of that madman when he arrives. You should stay and see how I will wring off his head and feed it to my Xiaohuang,¡± said the warrior with his weasel, interrupting the women.


    Warriors are also men, and men could never easily resist the charms of beautiful women. The presence of Fairy Xuan and her companions began to make any male warriors around to come closer with their mouths salivating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Feel free to summon back your pets. No one will dare hurt you when I¡¯m around. I¡¯ll let him have a taste of Hell.¡±


    ¡°What an idiot that madman is, to threaten every warrior across Haiqing City. He¡¯s either crazy or he¡¯s a fool. Don¡¯t worry, ladies. I bet he¡¯s cowering in a hole somewhere now, regretting his action. But if he really dares to show himself, I¡¯ll show him the meaning of Death.¡±


    Scores of male warriors came forward to offer the ladies their assurances.


    ¡°The half-hour mark has arrived,¡± announced a voice loudly.


    The warriors broke into fits of guffaws, all of them sounding derisive and scornful.


    ¡°So what if the half-hour mark has arrived? Here I am! And here is my battle pet! We are all fine! Just you wait, I¡¯ll find out the person behind this and I¡¯ll make him pay!¡±


    This warrior¡¯s battle pet was a gargantuan Tibetan mastiff at least three to four meters tall, its golden coat of fur giving off a stately luster in the bright sunlight.


    But he barely finished when a loud bang struck, and a bolt of dark light hit the mastiff¡¯s large head, splitting it into half with blood pouring out and flowing down its torso.


    Everyone froze.


    It took a while until everyone recovered from their stupor and looked.


    A heavily-bearded man, brandishing a sword breaker gleaming with a mysterious dark aura, marched towards them.


    ¡°Were you the one who killed my pet?!¡± bellowed the warrior whose pet had just been slaughtered.


    Lei Bao¡¯s lips broke into a smirk, before he vanished into a white dash of light, racing forward with a trail of mirages fluttering behind him. He raised aloft his sword breaker, the Sacred Relic flashing its dark glow dangerously.


    Bang!


    The Ninth-grade Grandmaster flew crashing into the ground, coughing up a mouthful of blood and his chest was caved in.


    Thus began Lei Bao¡¯s streak of carnage.


    Bang! Bang!


    Flashes of dark light coupled with the angry crackling and bursts of lightning bolts ended with plumes and spates of blood that scattered every inch of the street, and the air was thick with its stench that one could almost vomit.


    Lei Bao flitted around with the speed of a wraith. Each time he found a target, his sword breaker came down with merciless alacrity, causing more explosions to ensue.


    Crack!


    The never-ending din of breaking bones formed a symphony of agony as more screams of pain followed and more people collapsed, bloodied and maimed.


    Lei Bao halted his frenzied destruction suddenly, his face filled with disdain and contempt.


    In just mere moments, carcasses of slaughtered battle pets littered everywhere and their masters wounded, suffering severed tendons or broken bones.


    ¡°What a pile of filth. How dare you defy the majesty of our Lord,¡± scoffed Lei Bao derisively, ¡°I would have taken pleasure in splitting each and every head I see, if our Lord had not specifically asked us to show mercy.¡±


    There was hardly anyone who was not left stricken with panic and fear, their eyes trembling with trepidation at the destructive might of this stranger. None of the many warriors could even take a hit from him, and yet, he just professed to have a leader whom he answered to. Who could he be and what unknown powers could this leader hold? For the merest thought of the chief of this incredible stranger was enough to fill one with despair.


    Lei Bao turned to face the party of the Xiangsi Pavilion, his aura gradually rising.


    ¡°I know your Lord,¡± Fairy Xuan announced herself, ¡°Moreover, we did not bring any battle pets.¡±


    Surprised, Lei Bao withdrew his aura. He stared strangely at Fairy Xuan, muttering with a dirty look, ¡°Wait a minute, could it be that you are his¡­¡±


    ¡°We are just friends,¡± Fairy Xuan muttered quickly, her cheeks burning red


    ¡°Really?¡± Lei Bao murmured, scratching the back of his head, ¡°Well, that should be expected, I guess. His Lordship is the very personification of destruction himself. There¡¯s no way he would fall for an ordinary woman like you.¡±


    With that, Lei Bao turned around and marched briskly away, swinging his sword breaker casually.


    That coarse remark left Fairy Xuan blushing with indignance. She had always taken pride in her appearance, and the suitors who had come asking for her hand in marriage lined as long as a far-reaching river. ¡°Ordinary?!¡± she gasped quietly, hardly believing what she just heard, ¡°The personification of destruction, he says? The very incarnation of the Devil himself, I¡¯d say.¡±


    Some of the wounded warriors laid miserably on the ground. They have all been ignominiously defeated and their battle pets slaughtered like mere poultry and fish, yet until now, they did not know the name of the person behind all this bloodbath.


    ¡°Please, my lady. Who is this ¡°Lord¡± that the stranger was referring to?¡± one of the wounded warriors gasped raspily amidst his pain.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know,¡± a seething Fairy Xuan mumbled. She flailed her long, flowing hair around and sauntered away.


    The very same scene took place at all other places around Haiqing City.


    Inside a tavern, a couple of warriors were enjoying their meal and their battle pets were feasting on the bloody remains of two ordinary oxen.


    ¡°Damn, I wonder who it is. How dare he make such threats? I¡¯d make sure I use his head as a ball if I ever find out who¡¯s behind this.¡±


    ¡°I hope he comes here. My pet has developed a liking for human flesh since tasting it a few days ago. I¡¯d give him to my battle pet as food,¡± said another. His battle pet was a gigantic hyena with girth ten times larger than ordinary dogs and its long, sharp fangs only made him look more terrible and bloodthirsty.


    ¡°Ah, forget it. I bet whoever this stranger is, he must be a fool to have angered every warrior in this city. I daresay he must be hiding somewhere, shivering at his folly.¡±


    He had only just finished when a stranger walked through the doors, carrying a greatsword. Without any warning, he swung his weapon, sending forth a flurry of Sword Qis.


    Puff!


    The huge hyena crashed to the ground, its head lopped off cleanly. Blood sprayed like a geyser, splattering into the food the warriors were eating.


    Before they could do anything, the stranger stormed towards them, swinging his greatsword furiously and sending more Sword Qis flying everywhere.


    Puff!


    A monstrous wolf tumbled to the ground, its head rolling away in a long stream of blood.


    Puff! Puff¡­!


    More heads dropped and rolled on the ground, dyeing the earth in a morbid rich-red hue like small little creeks that flowed and merged into larger streams and rivers.


    None of the battle pets that the warriors brought with them remained, all of them dead with their heads removed.


    The stranger continued waving his sword wildly around, flinging more Sword Qis that shaped like mirages of his weapon at the belligerent warriors now seeking retribution, yet all they received were agony and pain.


    Minutes later, the warriors laid sprawled, shivering like mice on the ground, their auras and ardor to fight all but extinguished.


    ¡°Filth. How dare you sully the name of my Lord? If not for his insistence, I would have taken immense pleasure in beheading you lot.¡±


    With that, the man carried his greatsword and marched away.


    The air reeked so thickly of blood that the gory aftermath of the slaughter looked like the living enactment of Hell on earth and the defeated warriors were terrified of the ordeal.

 Chapter 262 - More Bloodbaths

    At the public square in Haiqing City, hundreds of warriors congregated there, joined together by their battle pets letting loose guttural roars and screeches.


    They were busy discussing the strange appearance of the ancient ruins found outside the city.


    ¡°Did you hear about the threat just now, Brother Qin?¡± asked one of the warriors, citing the warning they heard a half-hour ago.


    ¡°Ruddy bullshit if you ask me. Just some impudent fool.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who that arrogant fool could be.¡±


    ¡°Whoever he is, I guess he¡¯s just some idiot who wants a spark to be famous.¡±


    No one took Chu Xun¡¯s threats seriously, and those who talked about it only regarded it as piffle.


    ¡°What a pretty little girl,¡± exclaimed someone.


    Heads spun around and saw a little girl with skin as fair as a doll¡¯s and a purple hair that only made her look more adorable than ever. Wearing no shoes, her white little feet pattered on the cobblestones as she walked.


    ¡°Whose little girl is this? How about you come with me? Let Uncle bring you around to see some goldfishes?¡± said a sallow and lean middle-aged man wearing an evil and pedophilic grin.


    ¡°Away with you Bai Wuchang. Get your filthy hands off that cute little thing,¡± said another hulking, bare-chested man with unruly stubbles around his face, scowling at the sallow lean man. He bent down with a benign smile at the little girl, saying, ¡°Are you lost? Let¡¯s bring you home.¡±


    ¡°Enough, you two,¡± piped another woman with thick make-up. She drew closer and said softly, ¡°Come with me, little girl. Let me buy you a doll.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh, Lady Tarantula. You¡¯re old enough to be the little girl¡¯s granny,¡± simpered Bai Wuchang vilely.


    ¡°Are you eager to die, Bai Wuchang?¡± hissed Lady Tarantula threateningly. Age is a woman¡¯s secret, even for a female warrior.


    The rest of the warriors in the square looked on amusedly.


    Like many others in the world, Bai Wuchang and the burly bear of a man were all people with pedophilic tendencies. Lady Tarantula was also one such person herself, despite being a woman. She loved young pretty girls, but more for her morbid obsession of wanting to turn them into living specimens.


    ¡°Do these beasts belong to you?¡± the little girl finally spoke, her voice tender and babyish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little girl. We¡¯ll protect you from them,¡± said Bai Wuchang, still wearing his wicked smile.


    ¡°You ought to prepare to collect their carcasses then.¡±


    The childish voice made the entire square fell silent, before rowdy, boisterous laughter broke out.


    As they giggled with mirth, the lithe doll-like girl trotted to the front of a giant albino ape the size of a miniature hill, her height barely reaching its knee.


    The little girl raised a hand and drew an arc. From her finger tips, a sharp auric scythe blazed out for a fleeting moment before it disappeared.


    Puff!


    The giant ape¡¯s head, with breadth almost as wide as a table, plopped to the ground with a sickening splotch of blood. A jet of red stream shot ten more meters into the air, raining warm red droplets of liquid on every warrior around it.


    A white glow shone over the skin of the little girl, rendering her impervious to the blood.


    Everyone remained stunned and frozen.


    The little girl curled a finger and flicked again and again, sending repetitive salvos of magical bolts everywhere like fireworks.


    Puff! Puff¡­!


    One by one, the huge and ferocious beasts toppled and fell. More scarlet jets sprayed into the air like a geyser field expelling not warm steaming water, but blood.


    The drizzle of blood turned into a huge deluge of red slime and it did not take long for every cobblestone in the square to be drenched with so much blood that one might wonder if Purgatory had come to Earth.


    In just minutes, none of the beasts remained alive, all of them beheaded mercilessly.


    The warriors could barely react, befuddled with shock at how their battle pets were slaughtered with ease.


    Only when the little girl bolted towards Bai Wuchang at breakneck speed, everyone jerked themselves awake from their stupor.


    Bai Wuchang wanted to defend himself, but a sudden burst of aura struck fear and panic into him that he could barely move.


    Bang!


    A flash of white light came and Bai Wuchang flew into the air, careening helplessly with blood pouring in his wake. Despite his prowess as a half-Human King, he was disgracefully incapacitated with just a simple punch by the little girl and her tiny fist.


    The huge bear of a man and Lady Tarantula saw everything with their own eyes and they shivered so badly that their knees were threatening to buckle with fearful hysteria. Bai Wuchang was almost on par with them in strength, yet he was so easily put down.


    The large bearded man let loose a harsh roar as he summoned his Internal Breath. Putting all his weight behind his fist, he swung it and a white bolt of magic tore out, sizzling and crackling as if the very air was burning when it passed by.


    Yet, it was futile in the face of indomitable might; the little girl needed only to lift her small hand and give it a smack, and the bolt of magical energy dispersed into nothingness.


    As retaliation, she released another stronger bolt of white energy of her own from her little fist.


    Bang!


    The huge bearded man was no more, and at the spot he once stood on was a fog of blood-red particles.


    Lady Tarantula decided to fight back. She earned her moniker due to her extensive use of poison-based magic. One single drop of her blood was enough to dissolve an adult to liquid.


    But she could barely even lift a finger against the small girl. The little girl stomped down at her, keeping her pinned down on the ground with a foot before she applied more force, caving in her chest and crushing her heart.


    The little girl made short work of three warriors and threw up her arm. A long silvery spear materialized into view. Then she pounced, hurtling towards the rest of the crowd with a long trail of starry glitters following the tip of her weapon.


    The air over the square instantly clamored with a cacophony of angry screams, belligerent howls, and agonizing shrieks.


    A bone would be broken or a tendon would be severed each time Jiu You¡¯s silvery spear spilled blood. No one was simply a match for her.


    When the melee finally came to an end not long later, all that was left standing was the petite, diminutive figure of the little girl wielding her spear, standing proudly amongst her fallen enemies wallowing in the blood of their butchered battle pets.


    ¡°You disobeyed his warning. That would have warranted death penalties for you if not for his insistence that you all be spared. I would have relished the notion of sending you to the Underworld myself.¡±


    Her childish little voice reverberated ominously over the square and she vanished.


    Fear and regret pervaded the senses of the defeated warriors as they struggled and writhed in the blood.


    At another corner of Haiqing City, two figures leaped and pounced at each other in a fierce battle.


    Grunting with malice, Winsome Widow could hardly believe her luck. She had been trampling through scores of warriors, defeating them with hardly any difficulty until she finally met one who could match her powers.


    Her opponent wore the appearance of a scholar with a fan, but his powers were very close to that of a Second-grade Human King. If not for the invincibility of her Purple-gold Armor, she could have been defeated a long time ago.


    ¡°You lot are as good as have dug your own graves,¡± observed the scholarly man dryly, although his strokes and blows came no less vicious, as his fan swiped and swung with trails of energy swirling behind, ¡°Arrogant, I¡¯d say, that you dare give orders to all our fellow warriors in Gujiang City.¡±


    Violent and brutal, Winsome Widow unleashed her fire-based magic with deadly alacrity. She conjured a flaming saber and smote down hard on her opponent.


    Woosh!


    Her stroke split a wave of energy sent forth by her enemy into halves, both veering off into the distance.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two stray bolts slammed into a couple of boulders, reducing them into mere gravel and dust.


    Winsome Widow snorted frostily as a tacit respond to the question. Immolating with a burning eagerness to strike down her foe, she raised her fiery saber and hacked.


    The scholar waved his fan casually, whisking up winds that boiled into a storm and the powerful gales easily shredded the flaming projectiles, extinguishing them completely.


    One of the winds struck Winsome Widow like a steel blade, but fortunately, the Purple-gold Armor glowed brightly, protecting her.


    Frowning, the scholar quietly realized and acknowledged the incredible defensive capabilities of the Armor, and a hint of greed gleamed in his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or who leads you, I¡¯ll defeat you and take you down today, and you shall answer for your transgressions.¡±


    He swung his fan back and forth in several succession, sending more horrible waves of wind rippling towards his foe.


    Unfazed, Winsome Widow made no attempt to evade with her mighty armor protecting her. Her flaming saber burned furiously and she raised it again to deliver another slash.


    The corners of the scholar¡¯s lips instead curled into a sinister smile. He waved his fan again, and several jets of silver light shot from its tip.


    Clang!


    Sparks burst out everywhere as the silvery jets hit the Purple-gold Armor like arrows, eliciting a shrill litany of metallic rings. Yet before the Winsome Widow could react, another volley of silvery jets of magic bolts slammed into the Armor again.


    The Purple-gold Armor¡¯s golden glow intensified as if its wrath rising. But the astounding force of the magic bolts pummeled at the Armor with the force of a sledgehammer that Winsome Widow was forced to stagger backwards unsteadily.


    She gasped with shock. The Purple-gold Armor might have protected her from being impaled, but its overwhelming brute force had rendered her so numb that her blood and Qi boiled uncontrollably inside her and she nearly suffered an internal injury.


    The scholar sneered coldly. He charged with the speed of light, swooping at his enemy with his fists raised aloft and his Internal Breath mounting.


    Bang!


    Winsome Widow crashed hundreds of meters away this time, and blood trickled out of the corners of her mouth.


    The Purple-gold Armor was only a tool; it could never be able to erase the difference in their magical cultivation levels.


    The scholar drifted closer like a wraith, languidly and casually. Then he raised a hand and another bolt of magical energy shot out.


    Horrified, Winsome Widow could only watch helplessly at her impending doom.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, something dark screamed through the air with a sharp and piercing ring.


    Boom!


    It smacked right into the white magical bolt, destroying it before wheeling back around, charging straight at the scholar¡¯s head.


    Shocked, the scholar had to backtrack his steps in midair, and shot away in the opposite direction to evade the pursuing black object.


    But the black gleaming object did not pursue him; as if satisfied in driving him far away, it circled back and stopped, hovering right in front of Winsome Widow.


    It was a short dagger. A short weapon with a blade as black as the darkest night, exuding a chilly aura that would make any foe¡¯s blood run cold.


    The scholar, with the other warriors who had been watching from the side, could not believe their eyes. Another powerful Sacred Relic!?


    Winsome Widow was surprised to see the black dagger, but she knew who sent it. She seized the short weapon and channeled her fire-based magic, imbuing its blade with tongues of flames that glowed with a burgeoning aura of its own.


    Heads swiveled into the direction where the dagger had come from, but they saw no one.


    Winsome Widow wiped away some blood from the edges of her mouth. Smirking icily, she pounced at the scholar.


    Swoosh!


    She swung the deadly weapon furiously, sending one magical bolt after another at her enemy. Even the warriors watching the fight could not help feeling a chill running down their spine at her renewed malice.


    The scholar¡¯s face fell. He swung his fan hastily with great effort, and a wave of magic swept forth at his enemy.


    More Sword Qi bolts hissed through the air like arrows, tearing through the waves of energy like hot knives through butter.


    Shocked, the scholar had not expected this. He closed his fan, clenching it tightly in his grasp and this time, he swung it as hard as he could at the magical bolts coming right at him like a wooden club.


    Clang!


    Sparks burst out like a firework; one of the slats of the fan was broken.


    ¡°Damn you,¡± hissed the scholar insidiously. The damage of his weapon filled him with rage, and a horrible aura of malice began swirling around him.


    Winsome Widow looked hardly perturbed. Most warriors might not even have one Sacred Relic, but she has two and that made her quite affluent by their standards, and everyone watching her fight could not help but feel envious.


    The short dagger hummed softly as more Sword Qi mirages blossomed like the petals of a flower, and Winsome Widow hurled herself forward.


    Clang! Clang!


    The clash sent sparks flying everywhere, whisking up sand and gravel as the sheer force of the eruption flattened the ground in a radius of a hundred meters.


    Donned in her Purple-gold Armor, wielding the short dagger, Winsome Widow felt her combat powers spiking substantially. Coupled with her fire-based sorcery, she was now extremely formidable.


    Slowly forced to be on the defensive, the scholar grunted with frustration. All but only two of the slates of his fan remained, and the weapon looked as miserable as a featherless chicken.


    Woosh!


    With a resentful bellow, he leaped backwards, extricating himself from the fight momentarily with a terrible gash across his chest bleeding profusely.


    Swoosh!


    A leopard with its fur a full coat of glittering silver pounced at Winsome Widow. It was the scholarly-looking warrior¡¯s battle pet. It bared its sharp fangs still slick with streaks of blood, snarling viciously with a putrid stench of blood wafting out its mouth.


    In the air, Winsome Widow somersaulted, twirling herself like a ballerina while delivering a deadly slash, slicing the silver leopard into two identical halves with blood pouring out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rip you to pieces alive,¡± growled the scholar sinister, his face now contorting into a grotesquely ugly look at the death of his pet.


    ¡°You should worry about yourself instead,¡± muttered Winsome Widow, full of contempt, and she hacked with her short dagger.


    Clang!


    A forceful wave of shock rippled like a tidal wave, and the final two slates of the scholar¡¯s fan finally crumbled at the staggering might of Winsome Widow¡¯s Sword Qi.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± demanded the scholar, still teetering to his final slivers of sanity as he glared at Winsome Widow bitterly.


    ¡°As if the likes of you need to know. Just do as my Lord commands,¡± retorted Winsome Widow coldly. She knew better than to continue the fight; she might have the initiative, but it was hardly likely that she would be able to kill this man. His strength outstripped hers considerably and that made it extremely possible for him to escape.


    The corners of the scholar¡¯s lips twitched irritably and veins throbbed with rage at his forehead. In a deep, voice quivering with suppressed anger, he said, ¡°It won¡¯t matter who you are. You will pay for this! All of us shall hunt you down!¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you represent every warrior in Haiqing City,¡± scoffed Winsome Widow, seeing through his guise, ¡°My Lord might not like the idea of angering so many fellow warriors, but he can easily kill you just by lifting a finger. Anyway, it won¡¯t matter anymore; we have already angered everyone by now.¡±


    The scholar shuddered. His attempt to intimidate Winsome Widow sounded silly indeed since Chu Xun and his people have all but angered all of Haiqing City¡¯s warriors by now.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he muttered bitterly, ¡°We¡¯ll see if the tables will have turned the next time we met. I¡¯ll never forget this.¡± With that, he turned around and wanted to leave.


    Swoosh!


    A sudden burst of Sword Qi flashed right past him and dissipated.


    Puff!


    The scholar grunted at the sudden pain as blood poured suddenly from his shoulder. He staggered and almost fell.


    ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± He jerked his head back with a fierce and hateful look in his eyes.


    ¡°Well, since you vowed to not forget what happened today, I guess I wanted to help make a deeper impression,¡± grinned Winsome Widow sardonically.


    The man¡¯s chest heaved and puffed and his entire person swirled with an aura of malice, although he quickly suppressed it and sped away.

 Chapter 263 - Investigation

    In only a little more than an hour, the entirety of Haiqing City turned into the warriors¡¯ worst nightmare as thousands of battle pets were slaughtered that day and just as many warriors either maimed or wounded.


    Still, even in the aftermath, no one yet knew who the people behind all this atrocity were.


    What was more mind-boggling were the behavior of the soldiers who had always given the warriors and their pets a wide berth in the past. As if succumbing to a mindless frenzy, they too began to fire their weapons at every beast that appeared in their line of sights, aiming specifically for their heads that some of the beasts ended up blind and even if they managed to survive the massacre.


    A blind battle pet was as good as a useless one that left their owners the only choice of killing them themselves.


    Nevertheless, there were also warriors who were quick and sharp of mind. One only had to ponder about any possible names in the domain of Martial Tao who could mobilize the army at his behest, and he or she would quickly realize the identity of the person behind the bloodbaths of Haiqing City.


    Stunned silence would come to those who eventually realized who it was. With the great number of battle pets still alive in Haiqing City, there was no way that they could be fully exterminated in a short time. Eventually, that culminated in the stampede of wild beasts veering away Haiqing City and countless other warriors moved away, bringing their battle pets with them to escape the purge.


    On this day, Chu Xun and Pan Zihao watched more warriors leaving the city with their pets from their perch atop Haiqing City¡¯s tallest building.


    Pan Zihao stood as straight as a pole. He stole a glance at the man beside him and could not help feeling proud for being able to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the man he admired greatly.


    ¡°Next, have the soldiers quietly seek out any news about the Fusang wanderers. Do nothing to alert them. We only want intelligence.¡± The Fusang wandering warriors each carried unique powers and capabilities that made them substantially stronger than common soldiers.


    Lei Bao came, carrying his long sword breaker and still heaving after his last bout of butchery. He saw Chu Xun and muttered a grumble, ¡°These vermins are fleeing too quickly. I¡¯ve yet to have enough of my fill.¡±


    It did not take long for them to be joined with the others¡ªYan Chong, Jiu You, and Winsome Widow.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± said Winsome Widow, reverently handing up the short dagger with two hands.


    ¡°Keep it,¡± said Chu Xun. One Sacred Relic was a small price to pay for his subjects¡¯ loyalty.


    Overjoyed, Winsome Widow gasped, ¡°Why, thank you, my Lord.¡±


    Jiu You¡¯s pretty eyes blinked, and a mischievous smile broke broadly on her little round face.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± asked a dubious-looking Chu Xun.


    ¡°My respects to you, O¡¯ Great Lord,¡± Jiu You squeaked playfully.


    ¡°Er¡­¡±


    Chu Xun was left stunned and bewildered for a split-second before smiling abashedly himself. He had never put mind into it, but now that he heard Jiu You addressing him as ¡°Lord¡±, it sounded strange and weird, if not incongruent and confusing, since Yan Yi and Wu Busi addressed him as ¡°Master¡± at times.


    ¡°Or we could just settle by ¡®Chief¡¯? It sounds magnanimous while friendly too,¡± grinned Lei Bao.


    Winsome Widow cast him a sidelong glare. ¡°One would think we¡¯re addressing the leader of some neighborhood thugs. I would suggest we all use the term ¡®Master¡¯, since no matter us of the Fire Dragon Palace or the Tianwu Sect, we are all subjects of the Chu Mansion.¡±


    Yan Chong nodded his assent quietly.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± said Chu Xun. Names and titles were the last thing on his mind, especially when the domain of the Martial Tao has had coined no less of titles for him alone.


    ¡°Master, do you have news about those filthy wanderers? My sword breaker is eager to spill some more blood,¡± said Lei Bao, licking his lips eagerly.


    ¡°We¡¯re still investigating,¡± a cold gleam flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, ¡°They dare ambush the army garrison. For that, they¡¯d better forsake any hopes of leaving unscathed.¡±


    ¡°There could be more than meets the eyes than just some simple incursions by these wanderers into Huaxia region,¡± observed Yan Chong.


    ¡°Damn those mysteries, we¡¯ll just kill them all,¡± scowled Lei Bao impatiently.


    ¡°Yan Chong might be right,¡± remarked Chu Xun, ¡°With the anomalies going on everywhere, the region of Fusang is surrounded by sea. They don¡¯t get many wild beasts there, but they¡¯d have no shortage of sea monsters. To traverse all that to come to Huaxia, I¡¯m afraid there really is more that we have to find out.¡±


    ¡°Could it be due to the ancient ruins found outside the city?¡± pointed out Winsome Widow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think some millennia-old ancient rubble is enough to have these people wade through thousands of miles of mortal danger to come here¡­¡± murmured Chu Xun, his brows furrowed in deep thought. Then he said, ¡°Although it could be it¡ªif the ruins hide something that they seek.¡±


    News about the discovery of the ancient ruins had been blazing through Haiqing City for nearly two months, and the chatter had not yet subsided.


    Strangely, the ancient ruins appeared only during the middle of every month. Whenever it materialized, the entire necropolis would emit a bright radiance so great that one would think the entire mountaintop was glowing.


    ¡°No matter what reasons they have, they cannot be allowed to leave alive,¡± hissed Chu Xun, his gaze locked on the long stream of warriors and beasts flowing out of the city, his lips curling with malice.


    The anomalies occurring everywhere on Earth had ushered in an age of warriors where the common rules and laws of Men could no longer govern them and the common folk lost what rights, freedom, and interests that once belonged to everyone. He could have easily ignored this new status quo, but unconsciously, he was trying to rebuild for the common folk a safer and fairer world.


    Was it due to the bone of the Ancestral Dragon, or was it due to his change of perspective since returning to Earth, he could not well say.


    He had once heard Emperor Ao mentioning how the first Ancestral Dragon sacrificed itself in protection of the common folk.


    In fact, Emperor Ao had once asked for his help to defend the common folk. He might not have given his word, yet somehow, he began to work to the best interests of the common people.


    Chu Xun had never been a warm and caring person and he was always insensitive towards life and death. Life in the other world was hundreds, or even thousand times worse than Earth. After all, his path from a weak and helpless Cultivator of magic to the throne of Immortal Emperor would never have been possible without trampling over the innumerable remains of his fallen enemies.


    His indifference to the fragileness of life might have taken a turn since his return to Earth, still, Chu Xun remained a leopard who failed to change all of his spots.


    Among the habits he failed to change included his doggedness to repay to others what was given to him, be it kindness or vengeance.


    ¡°Should we help with the investigations on the wanderers too, my Lord?¡± asked Yan Chong.


    Chu Xun pondered quietly before he nodded gently.


    And Yan Chong left with the others.


    Together with Jiu You and Pan Zihao, Chu Xun returned to the army encampment to await more information.


    The ancient ruins appeared on the fifteenth day last month. With the thirteenth day today, they still have two more days until the ruins reappear again.


    Because of his Evocation of Heavenly Secrets that accorded him a heightened sense of premonition, Chu Xun felt an inexplicable dread rearing its head inside him.


    Lei Bao and Winsome Widow rejoined them in the evening. Moments later, Chu Xun felt his cell phone vibrating. It was a picture transmitted to him from Yan Chong. It was a photograph of an abandoned factory, although the quality of the image was badly blurred.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get through to him,¡± said Winsome Widow after trying a few times and being patched to voicemails; his phone must be off.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡± Chu Xun showed the picture to Pan Zihao.


    ¡°The industrial area of Haiqing City is in the western suburbs. But most of the facilities there were built using the same design. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t say which facility this is just through this picture,¡± said Pan Zihao.


    ¡°Get all your men into the western suburbs now. Surround that place,¡± barked Chu Xun.


    Pan Zihao immediately gave the order with hardly any hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head there first. Come as soon as you can,¡± said Chu Xun before he hurriedly turned into a jet of light that shot into the sky and he vanished out of sight.


    At the western suburbs of Haiqing City, a figure staggered with faltering steps, leaving drops of blood spattering on the ground behind him.


    It was Yan Chong and he was seriously wounded. A terrible wound slashed from his shoulder down to his abdomen, almost splitting his stomach open.


    Behind him, several shadowy figures gave chase, hounding him after the trails of his blood on the ground.


    Yan Chong could hardly stop the bleeding; the wound was just too deep and long for him to properly bandage it.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± he cursed. The loss of too much blood was making him giddy and his legs weighed like lead, and he had had to put away his greatsword back into his Storage Ring.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be far; he¡¯s been badly wounded,¡± muttered only of the pursuers coldly, whose aura was thick and strong.


    ¡°#£¤%%@¡­¡± said another of the pursuers in an unrecognizable tongue, wielding a strange-looking saber.


    ¡°Rest assured, Master Songchuan, he¡¯s seriously injured. There¡¯s no way he can escape.¡±


    ¡°@#£¤%¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Whoever he is, he will be dead and dead men tell no tales.¡±


    The pursuers talked as they gave chase, but the conversations diminished their speed not one bit.


    ¡°There. Up ahead,¡± one of them remarked.


    They spied Yan Chong ahead of them, and it was all because of his injuries. They not only bogged down his speed, but also provided a trail with which they could use to track him.


    A whistle tore through the air over his shoulder, and he could feel it racing right at his back. He smiled weakly, knowing that he would never outrun his pursuers, and he spun around to face them.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± demanded one of his pursuers.


    ¡°I¡¯m your grandfather,¡± Yan Chong sneered mockingly.


    What heat in the air seemed to be lost as the pursuer¡¯s aura grew colder at his response, ¡°Your nonsense has no place here.¡±


    ¡°As if I don¡¯t know,¡± scoffed Yan Chong frankly, ¡°But I can¡¯t resist giving you a jab.¡±


    ¡°Spare us your witty nonsense, and perhaps we¡¯d do you the favor of giving you a quick death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dying anyway. But calling me ¡®grandfather¡¯ make me feel really happy even before I die,¡± teased Yan Chong again, wiping away the blood at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°You realize you¡¯re prodding us to kill you right now?¡± hissed the pursuer insidiously.


    ¡°Get on with it then. Are the goons of the Broken Souls Cult as chatty as you?¡±


    ¡°I see. So you¡¯re here for us,¡± spat the pursuer viciously, his eyes gleaming with cold fury.


    ¡°Of course. Why else would I come to a place as Heaven-forsaken as this?¡± jabbed Yan Chong again.


    ¡°Who are you actually? How did you find this place?¡±


    The sarcasm in Yan Chong¡¯s voice grew, ¡°Would you kill yourself in shame if I were to say I followed you here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± denied the pursuer bluntly.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. You went to the downtown in the afternoon, where you met up with him¡­¡± Yan Chong gestured to another of the pursuers. ¡°Then you came here together. Am I right?¡±


    He was right, and that made the two men stirred uneasily.


    ¡°Like I told you before, if this is single combat, killing you would be just as easy as killing dogs,¡± scoffed Yan Chong derisively. The pursuers were no stronger than he was, and he was armed with a Sacred Relic. But it was their superior number and him being caught off-guard that he nearly lost and die with his belly split open.


    ¡°WHO ARE YOU?¡± asked the pursuers again coldly, once again returning to this question.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that you won¡¯t survive the night,¡± guffaw Yan Chong again and more blood trickled out his lips. He was sure Chu Xun would already be on his way here.


    ¡°Very well. Since you refuse to tell, we¡¯ll just have to send you down to Hell,¡± apparently the pursuers have no interest in prolonging the encounter since Yan Chong was not giving up anything.


    Swoosh!


    He raised a hand and channeled his Internal Breath, focusing them on his hand and he hurled a bolt of energy at Yan Chong.


    Trying desperately to channel his own powers, but to no avail, all Yan Chong did was only to vomit more blood with excruciating pain. In the nick of time, he flicked his wrist and his greatsword appeared in his grasp.


    Boom!


    The white bolt of light struck on the blade of his sword, and a terrible ripple of shock wave burst forth, knocking Yan Chong off his feet for 100 meters. More blood poured out, dyeing the front of his robes in a smear of morbid scarlet, yet he adamantly held on to his sword.


    Life was ebbing swiftly out of him, he could feel, and the vertigo hardly subsided, if it did not grow. Darkness filled what remained of his bloody vision and he could only manage a bitter smile before his focus scattered and his eyes closed.


    The pursuer who dealt the blow burned with a strong desire; he had been coveting Yan Chong¡¯s Sacred Relic since they met.


    But a shadowy figure¡ªone of his fellow pursuers¡ªreached Yan Chong before he could and the figure took the greatsword for himself.


    ¡°What is this, Master Songchuan?¡±


    ¡°#@£¤%&*¡­¡±


    Hearing this, he retorted darkly, ¡°I killed the man, Master Songchuan. The sword should be mine.¡±


    ¡°Master Mocheng, this man is here because you erred. And how would you have defeated him if not for me heavily hurting him before? Hence the sword should be mine,¡± said this Fusang wanderer in an accented Huaxia tongue, his eyes gleaming mockingly.

 Chapter 264 - Rescuing Yan Chong

    With all the speed he could muster, Chu Xun zipped through the sky as quickly as lightning at Mach 2.5. Even with his fortified endurance, he could not help feeling his skin burning because of the air friction.


    At the same time, the entire Haiqing City erupted to life at the rumbling coming from the motors of several dozen army trucks rushing towards the western suburbs of the city.


    The journey from the army garrison to there, which should have taken at least an hour via transportation took Chu Xun only ten minutes.


    It was already dark and the numerous factories in the vicinity loomed ominously in the twilight like predators skulking in the shadows, waiting to pounce.


    His Divine Sense projected forth like a wave, sweeping through everything within a radius of a thousand meters, and his mind filled with images of everything that he sensed.


    But the area was just too wide and Chu Xun needed to change directions every now and then randomly to cover more ground as fast as possible.


    In the end, he landed atop the bough of an ancient tree and spread his Divine Sense again. Then he saw it. His eyes gleamed with recognition and he leaped, taking off again and streaking towards where he saw him.


    From afar, he finally found Yan Chong, now lying in a pool of his own blood.


    His eyes took on a cold and distant shine as he turned outraged, eager to spill blood on account of what his subordinate had suffered. He slung out an arm, casting a spell that shrouded over the fallen Yan Chong to prevent any more blood loss.


    He examined him and the fury in his eyes subsided. Yan Chong was still alive; he was still breathing and his heart was still beating, albeit weakly.


    His hands weaved another spell and the effects of another enchantment¡ªa light dome that glowed as brilliantly as the Sun arched and covered over Yan Chong¡ªcame into view, shining conspicuously in the low-light environment.


    The Rally of Light Enchantment.


    With a grunt, Chu Xun forced out a drop of his True Blood. The scarlet drop of blood glittered with a bright golden sheen bouncing from the enchantment and Chu Xun pushed magically into Yan Chong¡¯s forehead, and the latter shuddered unconsciously.


    His skin began to radiate a soft red glimmer; Chu Xun¡¯s True Blood was doing its work to help heal him.


    Chu Xun weaved another hand seal. This time, the pool of blood began to move as if imbued with a life of its own, streaming back into Yan Chong through the pores on his skin.


    Then Chu Xun injected more spurts of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into Yan Chong to help him regenerate any broken bones and internal organs.


    There was so much blood loss that it took a long time for every drop of blood to return back into him.


    Even when Jiu You and the others arrived, the process was still far from over.


    ¡°Damn it, Yan¡­¡± an angered Lei Bao breathed at the sight of his fallen comrade, his eyes blazing with grudge like a predator on the hunt.


    ¡°Silence, let Chu Xun concentrate on saving him,¡± growled Jiu You quietly.


    It took another half-hour for all the blood to return back to Yan Chong. But he was still unconscious. He was still missing a great portion of his blood; most of them were lost during his escape while the rest had seeped into the ground. It was fortunate that Chu Xun managed to arrive on time to prevent more from being gone.


    At least, for now, Yan Chong¡¯s life was saved.


    And it was, in great part, due to his greatsword. The pursuers¡¯ attention had fallen to his Sacred Relic after incapacitating him and that caused them to neglect to deal him the fatal stroke or not even Chu Xun could do anything to rescue him.


    Chu Xun disengaged his enchantments and fed Yan Chong a herb¡ªa Blood-red Blossom, before channeling some powers into him to precipitate its effects.


    Blood-red Blossoms help regenerate blood. Hospitals would have no shortage of blood supply, but it would do Yan Chong no good by transfusing blood from unknown strangers into him. It could potentially damage his magical cultivation so greatly that not even another drop of True Blood could repair.


    After that, Chu Xun had Pan Zihao order some of his men to bring Yan Chong back to their encampment.


    With Yan Chong taken away by a few of his soldiers, Pan Zihao reported with a salute, ¡°We¡¯ve secured all the exits with soldiers; awaiting further instructions now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d do nothing. Just make sure nobody gets in or out,¡± said Chu Xun calmly, although everyone who heard him could see that this was only a calm before the storm.


    But he ordered Pan Zihao to get to somewhere safe. There was little a common man without magic could do.


    He led Jiu You and the others towards the deeper parts of the industrial area. The trail of blood that Yan Chong left earlier might have led his pursuers to him, but now it served to point Chu Xun to his quarries.


    Chu Xun and his companions followed the trail of blood while he maintained the projection of his Divine Sense, taking note of everything that came within a thousand meters as they pressed on.


    ¡­


    Inside an abandoned factory, a flagstone slab on the ground groaned sideways, revealing a yawning cave entrance that emitted a dozen shadowy figures.


    ¡°We need to leave at once,¡± said one of them.


    ¡°Master Mocheng¡­ what about the girls,¡± asked another in heavily-accented Huaxia tongue.


    ¡°How about you let me have that greatsword, Master Songchuan. I promise you I get you another flock of girls. You have my word that they will be better in quality than the ones now.¡±


    ¡°@#£¤%¡­¡±


    The look on the face of the man whose name was Mocheng darkened at his offer being rebuffed.


    ¡°Go,¡± he barked to the others.


    Under the cover of the night, dozens of them stepped out of the factory, preparing to leave.


    ¡°Maybe you should just stay,¡± a disembodied voice boomed from the darkness.


    Everyone froze. They jerked their heads in the direction where the voice had come from and four persons stepped out of the shadows.


    ¡°Chu the Devil,¡± one of the men observed testily, eyeing the newcomers nervously like a chicken facing a snake.


    Hardly any member of the Broken Souls Cult would ever fail to recognize Chu Xun, not when he is now the Number One nemesis of the Cult.


    ¡°The Broken Souls Cult,¡± commented Chu Xun dryly, his brows furrowing with interest.


    Their trademark attire of dark hooded cloaks and masked faces could only mean one thing: these are members of the Broken Souls Cult.


    ¡°That¡¯s a gorgeous little one,¡± remarked the man called Songchuan with a hungry look in his eyes transfixed on Jiu You.


    Mocheng scowled quietly on the inside. ¡°Great, as if you cannot find a better time to compliment a little girl¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the wandering warriors from Fusang, aren¡¯t you?¡± asked Chu Xun, studying the men, ¡°You must be the ones who attacked the army encampment.¡±


    The stranger called Songchuan never once took his eyes off Jiu You, ignoring what Chu Xun said. Instead, he hissed hushedly to his colleague, ¡°Take this girl for me, Master Mocheng, and I¡¯ll trade you the greatsword for her.¡±


    Unbeknownst to him, his colleague named Mocheng was already feeling his knees buckling; hardly anyone from the Broken Souls Cult did not know Jiu You.


    Swoosh!


    Before Chu Xun could give the order, Jiu You lunged like a tigress. Her lithe frame glowed with a strange radiance as she pounced, her silvery spear leading the charge like a lance pointing straight at Songchuan¡¯s throat.


    Chu Xun chuckled weakly, then he said, ¡°You lot too. Go. But don¡¯t kill them. I need them alive.¡±


    He needed some information on the true purpose of the wanderers being here after traversing across perilous seas to come here.


    A chill swept up Songchuan¡¯s spine as he froze for a split-second. Never had he expected that an adorable little girl like Jiu You could emanate such an intense and thick aura of malice.


    Swoosh!


    Drawing his long curved saber from its sheathe, Songchuan¡¯s aura spiked. Then he raised his saber, its tip glinting proudly in the light when he raised it aloft.


    Clang!


    A sharp clamor of steel clashing resounded. His curved saber hit Jiu You¡¯s spear, kicking up more sparks like fireworks with a trail of glitter following the tip of her spear whenever she swung it around.


    Songchuan snarled and somersaulted in the air, rolling backwards and landing with so great a force that the ground cracked under his feet. Then he looked up in horror and disbelief at Jiu You.


    Swoosh!


    Brandishing her silver spear, Jiu You renewed her charge at Songchuan again, her weapon giving off more sparkling trails off its tip like a belt on stars in a pitch-black night.


    Clang! Clang!


    The burst of sparks from their fierce melee lit up the darkness of the night as Jiu You¡¯s spear hummed, gaining more speed at each clash against its foe, churning up more auric bolts in its images that hurled themselves forward.


    But Songchuan was hardly giving up; his unpredictable style and strokes aimed with intense doggedness at Jiu You¡¯s vital areas.


    Chu Xun observed the battle with his brows furrowed. By the usual standards of the strengths of Huaxia warriors, Songchuan¡¯s powers should place him as a Second-grade Human King.


    Cold fury burned like embers in Jiu You¡¯s eyes as a palpable aura of malice swirled about her with the sharp tip of her spear twinkling brightly. She might not be a Second-grade Human King, but she was very close to being one, and the formidable Sacred Relic spear she wielded only made her all the more a dangerous foe.


    The shocks coming from their clash pounded the ground relentlessly, threatening to split the earth and more energy bolts in the image of the spear burst out like a hive of wasps swarming at Songchuan with breakneck speed and he could only swing his saber around wildly, desperately defending himself.


    A flurry of metallic clangors rang out.


    Songchuan snarled defiantly. Then came a metallic snap that replicated into several repetitions; his weapon could take no more abuse. Its blade broke into shards and splinters. Yet before he could react, one of the spear-like energy bolts whizzed by and slammed into his arm. Warm blood sprayed around, and the stroke almost cut off his entire arm.


    Jiu You contemplated her handiwork with silence. Her face turned to stone and she bolted forward again, eager to not give her enemy any respite and the tip of her spear snapped endlessly at Songchuan¡¯s throat like a ruthless snake.


    Panicking, Songchuan threw an arm over his back and seized the nape of his cloak and grabbed the handle of another weapon: Yan Chong¡¯s greatsword. He pulled it to his front, using it as a shield. Jiu You¡¯s spear hit its stout, wide blade with a litany of metallic rings at first, before an exploding force sent him hurtling away.


    Songchuan, still holding on perilously to the greatsword, looked up at Jiu You in horror.


    ¡°A noble Huaxia weapon like this is unfit for the likes of you,¡± Jiu You¡¯s babyish voice resounded before she attacked like lightning.


    Songchuan tried to bring up the greatsword to parry the attack. But this was no longer his saber, light and nimble, but instead a heavy and clumsy greatsword that he lacked the finesse to wield. Jiu You¡¯s spear lanced through his shoulder and she lobbed him into the air.


    Songchuan howled painfully with blood pouring out his shoulder. He just barely looked up and the first thing he saw was the glint of Jiu You¡¯s spear bearing down on his throat with intense rancor.


    Songchuan rolled like a barrel ingloriously backwards, hurling the heavy greatsword at Jiu You while he was at it, and he bolted away quickly like a hare.


    Jiu You evaded the greatsword with a side-step that reached a staggering dozen of meters, turning into a blur of light that shot after the fleeing Songchuan.


    In his panic, Songchuan did not realize he was running right into Chu Xun.


    Slightly surprised at first, Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled into a grin. He weaved a hand seal with only one hand and it rose, pointing at the sky.


    Answering his summons, a gigantic purplish fist descended from the sky and pounded on Songchuan, engulfing him a rolling mass of flying dust and gravel as the ground shook.


    The Demon-slaughtering Palm that Chu Xun had not used for quite some time.


    When the dust finally settled, all that was left was a crater with long, jagged cracks on the ground and in the center was a disheveled Songchuan, now planted into the ground.


    Chu Xun had used only a fraction of the attack¡¯s full force. He needed his quarry alive or he could have easily reduced him to dust.


    ¡°Wait, Jiu Y¡­!¡±


    Bang!


    Jiu You¡¯s spear came from behind, lancing through Songchuan¡¯s heart before it shook, ripping his entire torso into ribbons of blood and viscera.


    Exasperated, Chu Xun smiled bleakly. Songchuan¡¯s earlier behavior must have angered Jiu You so much that she really wanted to kill him.


    The cold fury extinguished from her look, and she turned back into the playful little kitten she always was, smiling sheepishly.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Like a little child being caught making a mistake, she came obediently as she was told, and put up a radiantly cheerful face, trying to please him.


    Chu Xun sighed and stroked the mat of purplish hair on her head, then he pinched softly her little round cheek, saying, ¡°The next time you disobey me again, I¡¯ll have you sent to Emperor Ao and keep you there.¡±


    She pouted and nodded, vexed.


    ¡°All right, now run along,¡± Chu Xun said, amused, ¡°Remember, I want them alive. They can be useful.¡±


    Jiu You nodded and trotted off into battle with her silver spear.


    Mocheng roared with blood and anger. Lei Bao has been keeping him at bay with his sword breaker shining with a dark glow, throwing one powerful attack after another with hardly any reservation.


    Bang!


    Another scream from Mocheng ensued. Lei Bao had brought down his sword breaker on his back, breaking some of his ribs while almost crushing his heart while he was at it.


    ¡°Filthy trash, how dare you collude with these wanderers! You¡¯ve brought disgrace to all Huaxia warriors!¡±


    As he snarled, Lei Bao sent two more lightning bolts at his foe. With another blood-curdling howl, Mocheng emerged scorched-black like soot.


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky that you still have some value.¡±


    With that sneer, Lei Bao turned around and found himself other quarries.


    Aside from the now-dead Songchuan, the rest of the Cultists were only First-grade Human Kings.


    Whereas Jiu You and her companions were all comparable to Second-grade Human Kings. That made mopping up the rest of the Cultist a one-sided trample.


    In just a matter of seconds, they made short work of the Cultists.


    At Chu Xun¡¯s behest, Pan Zihao then came with some men and apprehended the defeated Cultists.

 Chapter 265 - Assassination Plot

    The Cultists and all Fusang wandering warriors were all rounded up and taken back to the army garrison to be kept under lock and key.


    ¡°Tell me, what your plans are?¡± asked Chu Xun frostily at the shackled Mocheng and his cohorts. The interrogation was being held at the field in the camp.


    ¡°We are only here for the ancient ruins outside the city,¡± said Mocheng, still grimacing at the wound at the back of his head. He looked badly bruised and battered; the soldiers must have given him an extra round of beating during the way back.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips twisted into a sardonic grin.


    ¡°It is no secret that I am nowhere near the kindest person you¡¯ll ever encounter. Tell us the truth, and you shall have a quick and clean death. But if you think you can take more abuse, pray take a look around.¡±


    Mocheng jerked his head around and what he saw made him sweat profusely. Scores of soldiers were watching the interrogation on the sidelines, eyeing him with anger and anticipation like a pack of wolves, eager to rip him limb from limb with their bare hands.


    Brotherhood in the military is an inexplicable sense of camaraderie shared by the people you fight alongside with; a sense of kinship that would compel any man to willingly stand and take a bullet for his brothers-in-arms.


    The attack of these Fusang wandering warriors on the army garrison had claimed the lives of more than a dozen soldiers¡ªbrothers or friends of the soldiers now watching the interrogation¡ªincluding Ning Heng, who was wounded during the attack, and for that, the soldiers were burning with rage.


    ¡°W-W-We¡­ We¡¯re only after the ruins outside the city. Nothing more.¡±


    Chu Xun regarded his captive with a glare filled with ice, his mind saturating with the zeal to kill.


    ¡°You should take a rest, Master,¡± said Lei Bao, ¡°You can leave this to me. Rest assured that you¡¯ll have the answers you seek by daybreak.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Whatever methods you can come up with, I don¡¯t care. I only want answers.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice came, unnaturally steely and calm that Lei Bao could hardly suppress a shudder. In the western suburb industrial area, they uncovered the crevice from which the Cultists emerged from and discovered a cave system inside. In it, they found more than a dozen young girls held inside and a few of them had been tortured beyond recognition.


    The crowd of soldiers watching the interrogation stirred with mild excitement at what Chu Xun said, their eyes gleaming like predators recognizing prey.


    Soldiers have only the deepest loathing and contempt towards spies and traitors. By working with the Fusang wanderers, kidnapping girls and providing them to the wandering warriors as playthings, and launching an assault on the army garrison, the Cultists were as good as traitors as far as the soldiers were concerned and no amount of torture could assuage the grudge and hatred the troops harbored for members of this infernal order.


    A volunteer stepped forward¡ªone of the soldiers, and went to one of the Fusang wanderers in chains. He grabbed at one of his fingers and twisted it with sadistic glee.


    ¡°@#£¤%¡­¡± groaned the islander warrior with such excruciating pain that his eyes went white, babbling incomprehensible words of alien tongue.


    From his expression, one could almost be certain that it was hardly anything pleasant.


    Puff!


    A fist smashed into his mouth and blood spurted out. His lips grew swollen and bloodied with several of his incisor teeth fallen off.


    ¡°Try whining like a bird again, you shorty,¡± jeered the soldier again, his eyes bloodshot in reddened rage as he began giving a couple of tight slaps on the wandering warrior¡¯s cheeks.


    When he was finished, the face of the Fusang wanderer was a contorted heap covered with innumerable cuts and bruises and his eyes had rolled back, passing out entirely.


    Splash!


    A bucket of water was splashed into his face to wake him up.


    Smack!


    Before he could properly regain consciousness, a foot drove into his face, spattering more blood everywhere while smashing half of his face into a pulp.


    His comrades suffered similar or worse; each had seven to eight soldiers standing in a ring around them, delivering a never-ending litany of punches and kicks in a harrowing baptism of abuse.


    Ironically, it was Lei Bao and his companions who had become the spectators of the event instead.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Pan Zihao bellowed suddenly, unable to take it anymore. His men were only exacting vengeance without even any questioning. ¡°You idiots, we need answers! Find out what are these scums plotting about!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± hooted the soldiers as one.


    Yet the abuse went on as if the soldiers were afraid of not having their fill.


    ¡°SPEAK! WHAT PURPOSE BRINGS YOU HERE?!¡±


    And before this Fusang wanderer could speak, a booted foot slammed into his mouth.


    ¡°You bastard! How dare you help foreign scums in killing our own! You¡¯re worse than dogs! Speak! What are you plotting?!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Bang!


    A fist hammered into this Cultist¡¯s throat, knocking the air out of him.


    ¡°ALL RIGHT, ENOUGH!¡± Pan Zihao glowered, ¡°STOP, ALL OF YOU! STAND DOWN!¡±


    If he did not step in, the captives could not even be able to give them any information even if they would.


    Mocheng¡ªhis face now mangled with streaks of blood pouring out from his wounds¡ªteetered on the verge of tears. Apparently someone had taken the opportunity during the chaos to kick him twice in the groin, causing so much pain that his sides and abdomen cramped with agony.


    For a Human King to suffer such abuse and humiliation, for a brief moment, Mocheng contemplated committing suicide. But Chu Xun had magically paralyzed the captives and he could hardly move a finger.


    The soldiers withdrew reluctantly.


    Lei Bao strolled towards the captives and lifted one of the Fusang wanderers. Grinning smugly, he asked, ¡°Speak! What is your purpose for coming here?¡±


    What came through the lips of the captive he held up was nothing more than a string of blabber in foreign tongue. Incensed, Lei Bao shoved a ball lightning into the man¡¯s mouth and the latter¡¯s head erupted into a bloody mist with a dull boom.


    ¡°Urm¡­ Apologies, my bad¡­ Heh heh heh¡­ My bad¡­¡±


    Lei Bao muttered nonchalantly before he stepped sideways and held up another captive, ¡°Do you speak the Huaxia tongue?¡±


    ¡°@#£¤%¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ You come to Huaxia, then do as we Huaxia people do! To think that you can¡¯t even speak our tongue, yet you dare come here to raise hell!¡±


    With another snap, blood burst out like a fountain and the Fusang captive screamed; Lei Bao had torn off one of his arms.


    ¡°Who among you can speak the Huaxia tongue?¡± Lei Bao grinned widely, staring at the rest of the Fusang captives.


    Frightened out of their wits, the captives hardly paid any heed to what he said. Instead, they were terrified of him, desperately dragging their incapacitated selves away, eager to put as much distance as possible between them and him.


    Lei Bao looked at Pan Zihao, ¡°We need an interpreter, my friend. Unless you think I understand the gibberish they speak.¡±


    ¡°U-U-Urm¡­¡± Pan Zihao stared bewilderedly.


    ¡°Sir! I understand their tongue, sir!¡± one of the soldiers barked.


    Every pair of eyes stared at this soldier strangely. Even Chu Xun himself included. Then someone pointed out that he was one of the first soldiers who threw themselves at the captives, beating them up so badly that they could hardly speak let alone providing information.


    An unmistakable scarlet shade burned on the soldier¡¯s dark features with so many eyes watching him.


    ¡°How did you learn the Fusang tongue?¡± asked Lei Bao curiously.


    ¡°I, I, I learned their language so that I could understand their speech in their motion pictures,¡± said the soldier, his face blushing even more to the point of becoming purple.


    Strange gazes hurtled his way.


    ¡°What makes it so difficult to understand their tongue when most of their motion pictures barely have few lines? The scenes, the characters, and the actions in the films are so bland. Is that really so hard to understand?¡± murmured Lei Bao quietly.


    But as soon as he finished, he realized he had misspoken. He feigned a couple of coughs and steered the subject away.


    ¡°All right then, stay with me and help me translate,¡± Lei Bao said to him. His gaze fell on Mocheng and he went to him, not forgetting to deliver a few kicks into the captive before lifting him up, ¡°Speak, what is your purpose for coming here? Repeat one more time the piffle about the ancient ruins outside the city, and I¡¯ll cut off one of your fingers.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have other purposes¡­ Honest¡­¡± whimpered Mocheng, before suddenly screaming, ¡°ARRGGHH!¡± One of his fingers was torn off by Lei Bao.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­ ARRGGGHH!¡±


    Mocheng let loose a guttural howl that sounded nothing human; a howl so bestial that everyone¡¯s hair stood on ends.


    Arching his back in agony in the shape of a shrimp, Mocheng writhed and trembled at the pain, yet still, he maintained a hateful glare on Lei Bao.


    Winsome Widow drew in a breath and held it.


    Chu Xun covered Jiu You¡¯s eyes with his hands, his eyebrows furrowing faintly.


    Lei Bao had planted a foot into Mocheng¡¯s groin and everyone could almost hear his testicles crushing under the force.


    ¡°Wow, my apologies¡­ My bad¡­ my bad¡­¡± Lei Bao picked Mocheng up and tossed him aside carelessly like garbage.


    That made every captive, the Cultists and the Fusang wanderers, all jumped with their eyes swirling with fear, utterly terrified beyond wits.


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze grew distant as he grew impatient. He would have wanted to use the Soul-searching Technique.


    But these were all Human Kings who would never have achieved such heights without great willpower. The Soul-searching Technique could instead harm him if he so much as erred just a little bit.


    ¡°@#£¤%¡­¡± one of the Fusang wanderers croaked suddenly.


    Looking at the soldier who knew the Fusang tongue, Chu Xun demanded, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s saying that he is willing to confess, but you need to guarantee his safety, Sir!¡±


    ¡°You dare make demands from us?!¡± Lei Bao storm towards him and was about to deliver another kick into the man.


    ¡°Stand down,¡± said Chu Xun quietly.


    Lei Bao stopped in his tracks and quickly backed down.


    ¡°Tell him, I can spare his life if he speaks the truth.¡±


    The soldier quickly relayed Chu Xun¡¯s words to the Fusang captive.


    The captive struggled to his knees and knelt before Chu Xun, babbling a string of unintelligible gibberish.


    ¡°According to this man, the wandering warriors are allies of the Broken Souls Cult and they are here upon their invitation in a plot to assassinate you.¡± The soldier gulped nervously, stole a glance at Chu Xun to see if he was angry before he went on, ¡°The Cult has promised them rights to the ancient ruins if the assassination is successful, in addition to a hundred low-grade spiritual herbs, a hundred spiritual fruits, and one magical fruit.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ what an expense¡­¡± Chu Xun observed, his eyes steely calm. It appeared that the Cult was now bent on murdering him after his many attempts at thwarting their plans. ¡°Ask him, what is this plot of theirs?¡±


    The soldier repeated the question and responded to Chu Xun, ¡°He said that the Broken Souls Cult has made all the proper arrangements. A total of thirty First-grade Human Kings, ten Second-grade Human Kings, five Third-grade Human Kings, and one Fourth-grade Human King had been assembled and mobilized to launch an ambush on you when the ancient ruins reappear.¡±


    Gloom settled in on Chu Xun despite his attempts to look calm, and his eyes flared with a purplish tinge.


    Whereas Lei Bao and the others turned morosely solemn. First-grade Human Kings were nothing to them, while Second-grade Human Kings were still manageable. But the collective might of five Third-grade and one Fourth-grade Human Kings was too huge an obstacle for them.


    ¡°Surely these Fusang wanderers are hardly the only outside help the Cultists have enlisted?¡± said Chu Xun coolly.


    ¡°He said, in addition to them, the Cultists have found other help as well. He is certain that they are local, although he knows nothing about which sect or order they belonged to.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed dangerously, ¡°Ask him where the outside reinforcements are hiding now.¡±


    The soldier exchanged a few more words with the Fusang captive before turning back up, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. They do not have contact with each other, except to agree on a meeting when the ancient ruins resurface.¡±


    Chu Xun said nothing. It would be virtually impossible for him to remove them off the chessboard separately now.


    ¡°Take them away and put them under close watch,¡± ordered Chu Xun, before he added, ¡°Don¡¯t kill them.¡±


    There was no telling what terrible fate might befall these captives if he left them in the supervision of the soldiers without forbidding any killing.


    ¡°So, what should we do now, Master?¡± asked Winsome Widow, looking positively worried. The Broken Souls Cult had obviously gone through great lengths to ensure that the plot would be as tight as a net could ever be to prevent any failures.


    With a frosty gaze, he looked up and the perfect reflection of the bright silvery orb in the sky mirrored in his eyes as if it was the very sky that carried the moon and stars overhead.


    ¡°Should we retreat for the time being and bide our time, Master,¡± suggested Lei Bao hesitantly. Contrary to his usual brash demeanor, even he could not help being pensive and glum.


    A little hand wrapped its fingers around Chu Xun¡¯s wrist, and Jiu You looked up at him anxiously.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes squinted like a black hole engulfing the stars and the moon, then the corners of his lips curled as he said, ¡°If it¡¯s a fight they want, then so be it.¡±


    Lei Bao and Winsome Widows shared disbelieving glances.


    ¡°Very well, wigs on the green it is then. Even if we die, we die pulling them down with us,¡± growled Lei Bao fiercely.


    ¡°Not ¡®we¡¯. It¡¯s me,¡± chuckled Chu Xun.


    ¡°But Master¡­¡± stammered Lei Bao and Winsome Widow, distraught and upset. Did Chu Xun intend to fight alone?


    Chu Xun raised a hand and waved them off before they could offer any objections, saying simply, ¡°This is my order.¡±

 Chapter 266 - Execution

    The next day.


    All of Haiqing City ¨C warriors and even common folk alike ¨C simmered with commotion, all because of one story.


    Be it warriors or common folk, everyone thronged the streets, heading towards the community plaza of the city.


    At the square, a sea of black swarmed like a mass of black ants undulating erratically.


    Tens of soldiers, all of them armed to the teeth, standing at attention at the center of the plaza with their weapons all fully loaded.


    A line of prisoners, all of them with their heads hooded, knelt on the ground in a straight file.


    ¡°Is this a shooting execution?¡±


    ¡°Looks like it. What have these people done to warrant such a punishment, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s carried out by soldiers. You can bet the prisoners aren¡¯t our usual garden-variety thieves. They must be some heinous villains or something.¡±


    A drone of hushed murmurs rose over the mob of spectators. They had come only after seeing the news that reported about a shooting execution here at the plaza today.


    ¡°Look at their attire. They look like members of the Broken Souls Cult.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But isn¡¯t the army strangely brazen these days? They dare execute these Cultists so publicly. Don¡¯t they fear any reprisals from the Cult?¡±


    ¡°The army has been buzzing quite a lot lately. In the past, you won¡¯t even see them doing anything against warriors and their battle pets. But look at the past few days. So many animals had been slaughtered by scores. I bet the army must have found help maybe?¡±


    ¡°They might have invented some powerful weapons that they no longer have to fear warriors, I guess.¡±


    Even warriors whispered among themselves keenly.


    Pan Zihao stepped forward. He surveyed the crowd of onlookers and addressed them loudly.


    ¡°Citizens! Do you know who these people are?¡±


    Warriors or common folk, neither of them knew and everyone shook their heads.


    ¡°Unhood them,¡± Pan Zihao ordered.


    Some soldiers stepped front and yanked the hoods off the captives.


    Blinded by the sudden light at first, the captives then realized where they were and they began screaming and shrieking belligerently.


    ¡°@#£¤%¡­¡± one of the Fusang captives howled with protest.


    The door of a military car opened. Chu Xun disembarked the vehicle with Jiu You and the others in tow.


    The common folk only watched the entrance of Jiu You and Lei Bao and the others with mild interest. But the warriors, on the other hand, burst into uproar.


    Lei Bao, Jiu You, and Winsome Widow had been stalking the streets just days before, slaughtering every battle pet that crossed their path while injuring their masters. Hardly any of the warriors could ever fail to recognize them.


    The roaring crowd parted to let Chu Xun and his companions pass.


    The Fusang wandering warriors saw Chu Xun coming nearer, and he writhed and convulsed against the chains holding him.


    ¡°What is he saying?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    The soldier who understood the Fusang tongue marched to Chu Xun and explained, ¡°He is saying that you promised to spare him, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell him this, I promised to spare him. But I¡¯m not responsible for what others might do to him,¡± muttered Chu Xun slyly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s message was relayed to the Fusang captive, rendering him stunned for seconds before he burst into a long clarion of expletives that hardly needed any translation; his sentiments were well-reflected by his outrage.


    Bang!


    A rifle fired, and the Fusang captive¡¯s head burst with blood spraying from the back of his head and so ended his protests.


    ¡°He¡¯s from Fusang?!¡± a voice from the crowd gasped aloud.


    The mob of onlookers had erupted into boisterous chatter when the Fusang captive first began bellowing his outcry.


    ¡°That is correct,¡± declared Pan Zihao at Chu Xun¡¯s signal, ¡°These prisoners include members of the Broken Souls Cult and Fusang wandering warriors. It was these villains who had attacked the army garrison days ago and caused the deaths of more than a dozen of our finest.¡±


    More exclamation rumbled through the crowd. Small wonder that these prisoners were to be executed ¨C these were the ones who had assaulted the army encampment in the night.


    However, the warriors had an altogether different perception. These wandering warriors and Cultists had been able to launch an assault on a military installation and retreated cleanly without so much as a wounded man. That was testament enough of their prowess. But how were they apprehended? The warriors¡¯ gaze shifted towards Lei Bao and the others, wondering if they were the answer.


    ¡°Who are these people?¡± Some of the warriors thought quietly, having sampled enough of Lei Bao¡¯s and his companions¡¯ might and ruthlessness in battle. ¡°Will the authorities grant amnesty to such irascible people,¡± they wondered.


    ¡°Additionally, these prisoners are the perpetrators behind the disappearances of young girls happening around the city,¡± announced Pan Zihao further.


    WHAT?!


    As if everyone was uttering the same word, a loud gasp rolled across the crowd like a wave. So these captives had been the ones responsible for abducting those young girls.


    ¡°You beastly animals¡­¡± a middle-aged man growled; his daughter was still lying on her sickbed at the hospital.


    ¡°Kill them! Kill these scums!¡±


    More cries and bellows came from the crowd as tensions began to flare.


    None of the warriors said a word. It was only the common people who demanded justice with an unruly fervor, despite knowing how terrible and dangerous the Broken Souls Cult was.


    Chu Xun could not help feeling dismayed and disappointed. Gone was the code of a warrior¡¯s ethos to repay the kindness by virtue and the aggression by justice as he beheld the cowardice and indifference of the warriors before him to the plight of the common people. To think that they would rather keep mum in the face of the Fusang wandering warriors who had massacred and butchered their own compatriots.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Chu Xun barked.


    Bang! Bang!¡­


    Red flames spurted from the muzzles of the rifles and blood splotched everywhere as the executed men tumbled one after another. In mere instances, the Cultists and the Fusang captives were all shot dead.


    The entire plaza fell into utter silence.


    The warriors however wore ugly looks on their faces. None of them had expected the army to take on such a forceful stance suddenly.


    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯d like to see how the Cult would respond to this,¡± a voice sneered in a hushed voice.


    That did not go unnoticed by Lei Bao, who turned infuriated. ¡°Craven fools!¡± he bellowed, ¡°Do you think the Cult is scary?! Let them come! Let them come and fight me in open combat!¡±


    No one dared utter a syllable. Yet some gloated with glee and anticipation. The lion¡¯s share of the soldiers had lost their battle pets at the hands of Lei Bao and his companions, so they were rather happy to expect some retribution.


    ¡°The Broken Souls Cult is just a ragtag group of dastardly bandits and villains! Their members had just been shot, but where are they? Why did they not show themselves?¡± Lei Bao taunted loudly.


    He had only just finished speaking when the air screamed with a sharp, vociferous whistle. Something as quick as a lightning shot came straight at Lei Bao.


    The mob of spectators were stunned, while many more took pleasure in Lei Bao¡¯s impending misfortune. The Cult acted!


    Lei Bao snorted icily, brandishing aloft his sword breaker, glowing its perpetual dark radiance, and he smote his weapon hard on the incoming projectile.


    Clang!


    Spark erupted from the clash and the object clattered to the ground and everyone saw what it was: a steel arrow.


    ¡°YOU DARE PUT TO DEATH FEW OF OURS¡­ DEATH SHALL COME UPON YOU¡­¡± a deep booming voice thundered, resounding from every direction, although they couldn¡¯t find from whom it came.


    ¡°Sniveling coward! Show yourself!¡± roared Lei Bao.


    ¡°Come nightfall tomorrow, that shall be the hour of your reckoning, Chu the Devil,¡± the voice rumbled again with stark fury and impetus.


    Chu the Devil?!


    The warriors below could not quite believe what they heard. Some staggered unconsciously with shock and trepidation as they gazed at the young figure standing at the top of the platform.


    Chu Xun, or more commonly known as Chu the Devil, whose penchant for viciousness and callousness was all but public knowledge to everyone.


    Small wonder that the army took a new highhanded stance and carried out the brazen execution of the captives! They had found a new benefactor and proponent, who was the most dangerous man in this domain!


    Many began to sulk with regret. Had they known that it was him behind the threats of the purge, they would have quickly escaped the city with their battle pets.


    ¡°With just you?¡± Chu Xun asked audibly, his face as smooth as glass, but it sounded powerful and stern in the ears of those standing below.


    ¡°You¡¯re overconfident, Chu the Devil. Come nightfall tomorrow. The ancient ruins outside the city will reappear and that shall be the hour of your reckoning.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m allowing you to leave?¡± Chu Xun muttered flatly.


    Yet before his voice faded, Chu Xun vanished into thin air.


    Perched atop a twenty-two-story building thousands of meters away was a man clothed fully in black. His fingers grasped tightly his steel bow¡¯s riser, watching Chu Xun drawing nearer with headlong speed.


    ¡°As I said before, Chu the Devil, your hubris is misplaced. Do you really think you are invincible and undefeatable? I come and go if I will, and nothing you do will stop me,¡± said the stranger pompously.


    Covering the distance of a thousand meters took only two breaths for a person like Chu Xun. His speed hardly reduced when he reached the foot of the building, and he stomped into the ground, crushing the earth beneath his feet as he rocketed himself into the air, zipping several tens of meters in split-seconds. With a powerful kick, he drove a foot into the wall, blasting a hole in it, using it as a foothold to propel himself further upwards.


    The stranger on top moved to the edge where he saw Chu Xun racing up like a panther. With a snort, he nocked an arrow and drew his bow.


    Swoosh!


    The arrow screamed through the air with a shrill cry, tearing towards Chu Xun with a force that could easily spear through thick iron slabs.


    But Chu Xun needed only to hold out a hand, and he easily caught the arrow with two fingers. With a raspy crack, he snapped the steel arrow into halves.


    The eyes of the stranger perched atop gleamed with surprise, and he quickly bolted to the far side of the roof.


    At the same time, Chu Xun shot above the roof sharply before dropping to a landing on the roof.


    ¡°I told you, Chu the Devil, that if I so choose to leave, no one stops me,¡± the stranger¡¯s voice came with a mocking timbre in the strong breeze.


    Swoosh!


    Behind his back, a pair of wings stretched out of nowhere with a mechanical whirr.


    A pair of man-made wings! A jetpack with exoskeletal retractable wings!


    ¡°Farewell, Chu the Devil. Flee for your life if you will, or tomorrow is the last day you draw breath, hahaha¡­¡± his imperious and smug laughter boomed like an echo that reverberated across the horizons as the stranger initiated the afterburners of his jetpack, belching violent tongues of flames that thrust him off the roof.


    At the same time far below, the rest of the warriors from the plaza had reached the foot of the building and were all looking up.


    The man did not leave. Instead, he hovered in midair, turning around and glared at Chu Xun derisively. ¡°My fellow warriors, on this time tomorrow at the ancient ruins, we of the Broken Souls Cult shall dispense judgment upon Chu the Devil. We cordially welcome you all to attend as witnesses.¡±


    He looked at Chu Xun and sneered again, ¡°So what if you have extraordinary might and power, Chu the Devil? What can you do to stop me now?¡±


    ¡°I did say that you¡¯re not leaving,¡± Chu Xun hissed calmly, his eyes as still as the surface of a frozen lake.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ You jest. I don¡¯t suppose you can fly!¡± boomed the stranger, his eyes flaring with mockery, ¡°I shall leave, and let¡¯s see how you intend to keep me here.¡±


    ¡°Look closely then,¡± said Chu Xun softly.


    In an instant, tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines shot forth, weaving through each other and forming into a long whip.


    Chu Xun swung and flailed it forward, and the Reincarnation Whip shrieked as it tore through the air.


    The stranger¡¯s expression changed. He frantically nocked another arrow and fired. The steel arrow screamed and struck the Reincarnation Whip hard on the stem and the sheer accuracy of the shot itself was awesome enough.


    Swoosh!


    The arrow pummeled through the Reincarnation Whip, reducing it into a deluge of purple sparkles, before continuing to barrel away out of sight.


    The purple sparkles now heavily mottling the whole of the sky were in fact tens of thousands of thin gossamer Reincarnation Line threads.


    Feeling slightly giddy and a strange prickly sensation of foreboding, the stranger turned around, wanting to flee as his jetpack began blasting jets of flames from its exhaust.


    A hint of scorn flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. With a flick of his finger, the tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines burst with the intensity of a bursting dam.


    Yet no matter how great an acceleration the jetpack could yield, its speed was no match to Chu Xun¡¯s Reincarnation Lines.


    In the blink of an eye, the aerial tidal wave of millions of Reincarnation Lines swept forth and devoured him.


    Clink! Clink! Clink!


    The air chimed with a perpetual string of metallic rings caused by the Reincarnation Lines hitting the jetpack, with some crackling into flames from the jet exhaust heat.


    Boom!


    A powerful burst of Internal Breath erupted, and the tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines swarming the stranger were hammered back by an invisible force before they crumbled and dissipated into nothing.


    Three domes of light sprang into existence from nowhere, creating a brightly-lighted cocoon-like shield that prevented any other Reincarnation Lines from getting near to him.


    He glowered at Chu Xun unkindly and sneered, ¡°So, Chu the Devil, what else can you do now?¡±


    ¡°A Third-grade Human King,¡± Chu Xun observed dryly.


    ¡°You¡¯re well informed,¡± the stranger remarked derisively, ¡°Now you know why I am not afraid of you even in single combat. Or rather, if not for the fact that there are too many people who want to deal the killing blow too, I would have already killed you myself.¡±


    Chu Xun made no reply. Instead, with a taunting glare, he vanished into a bolt of light that hurtled off the roof into the air as he quickly weaved several hand signs, and he smote.


    He sent a blast of energy that took on the shape of his fists, forged with a condensed amount of his Hong Meng Immortal Qi that zoomed at the stranger with the force of a mountain, and the air quivered whenever it passed by.


    Caught off guard at first, the stranger guffawed, ¡°Are you a fool, Chu the Devil? Do you wish for death so much?¡±


    He clasped his hands together and his Internal Breath surged inside him before he channeled and released it with a slap, firing a bolt of Internal Breath energy of his own.


    The energy bolts met and collided, then a terrible explosion ensued, causing a shock wave so powerful that it rippled so violently with a loud swoosh, shattering all the glass panes of every building in the vicinity.

 Chapter 267 - Offending the Devil!

    Fragmented glass shards rained down over the crowds below in a deadly shower as everyone scrambled to safety.


    The burst of shock from the crash was so great that the air crackled and reeked of burning ozone.


    Still hovering in the air with the help of his exoskeletal winged jetpack, the stranger grunted painfully, his face was now a deathly shade of white as his internal energies boiled and churned uncontrollably inside him. With great difficulty, he fought to suppress the roiling energies in him and calm himself, preventing from internal damage that would make him vomit blood, and managed a shocked glare at Chu Xun.


    But a sneer quickly reformed on his face; with no foothold, Chu Xun began to fall.


    Only the glee on face froze not even a second later as a long whip glittering with a bright purplish glow wrapped around his waist, pulling him down as well.


    The exhaust of his jetpack blazed on afterburner in his vain attempt to stay afloat, but to no avail; he could do nothing to stop himself from falling.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun landed squarely on his feet with a deafening crash that split the ground while kicking up sand and dirt into the air.


    Waving the Reincarnation Whip in his grasp, he yanked it hard, pulling down the stranger with all his might.


    With a startled howl, the sudden pull from the whip tore him off midair and into the ground with a powerful slam.


    Boom!


    The ground shattered with a horrifying crack reaching far and wide, and a wave of dust swept forth in a stampede of horses.


    Woosh!


    The warriors onlooking the spectacle could not help but draw in a long breath of the chilly night¡¯s breeze. The stranger came down with his face smashed into the ground like the flail of a chain mace that everyone who watched his fate could almost feel the pain themselves as a phantom prickly sensation crawled on their faces.


    ¡°C-C-CHU XUN¡ª!¡± A raspy roar came from the ground and the stranger sprang back up to his feet, looking grimy and unkempt like a beggar.


    He might be dirty and dusty, but as a Third-grade Human King, he was nowhere near injured.


    ¡°Your hide is really thick,¡± Chu Xun jeered, ¡°I wonder how you managed to stay uninjured after all that.¡±


    In fact, the stranger was actually a handsome young man looking like in his early thirties. But not even his fair and beautiful skin could prevent his face from twisting hideously with anger and malice.


    ¡°Chu the Devil,¡± he growled, ¡°How dare you launch sneak attacks like some common thief and knave?!¡±


    ¡°Save your embarrassment, you fool!¡± bellowed Lei Bao sardonically from afar, ¡°You know full well if that was actually a sneak attack!¡±


    ¡°What is your name?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°Luo Ying,¡± the stranger revealed proudly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve heard that name before,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    ¡°¡­¡± Luo Ying would have cursed angrily with that remark, if not for the sudden jolt of pain on his chest.


    ¡°I told you, you won¡¯t be going anyway. Stay here.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ If not for that dirty trick of yours, what makes you think I¡¯d do as you wish?¡± Luo Ying hissed stubbornly, still adamantly insisting that Chu Xun ambushed him using nasty methods.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Chu Xun responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll attack openly, let¡¯s see if you¡¯d be able to handle it this time.¡±


    Purplish vapors of Immortal Qi began coiling around Chu Xun like a snake as he performed several hand seals, then he launched another punch.


    Luo Ying let loose a feral howl, flailing his arms as his Internal Breath roiled in a frenzy. He conjured a three-layered protective aura while driving a punch of his own, firing a bolt of energy.


    A blast of Hong Meng Immortal Qi erupted from Chu Xun¡¯s fist, smashing apart Luo Ying¡¯s energy projectile, and continued tearing straight at Luo Ying and hit him in his outstretched arm.


    Boom!


    A terrible explosion ensued, followed by waves of shocks billowing with a thunderous sweeping force.


    Crunch!


    Luo Ying howled again; this time with palpable agony and pain, he crashed hundreds of meters away, smashing deep into the ground and his arm now crooked in an impossible and grotesque angle.


    ¡°So, what else are you going to say now, you poor little thing?¡± taunted Lei Bao loudly.


    Luo Ying leaped back to his feet, his face convulsing with hatred as a dark look loomed over him, although one could almost make out the disbelief stamped on him as well.


    Hardly perturbed, Chu Xun weaved another spell casually with one hand.


    Rumble!


    The air trembled with the sudden presence of a thick and ancient aura, and a gigantic finger the size of a gargantuan monolith came down with a force of absolute destruction.


    And even before it neared, the ground was already cracking and convulsing at its staggering might.


    Feeling his scalp tingling from the suffocating presence, Luo Ying howled defiantly as he hastily channeled his Internal Breath. Unnatural gales blew around him, and he leaped up, smiting a fist hard at the gigantic finger bearing down on him.


    Boom!


    The resultant impact from the clash rocked the earth and broke it into half, whisking up dust and sand that built into a mushroom cloud that rose magnificently into the sky.


    A figure flitted out from the epicenter of the blast, his robes all tattered and torn, and blood trickled continuously from the edges of his lips.


    For once, Luo Ying felt truly afraid. Chu Xun¡¯s battle strength had clearly exceeded his imagination. Until this day, the strongest foe Chu Xun had managed to defeat were Second-grade Human Kings. That caused the miscalculation, believing that Chu Xun¡¯s strength placed him on par with one of a Third-grade Human King. But what Chu Xun had displayed today showed that he bore at least the powers of a Fourth-grade Human King. On that note, Luo Ying knew he needed to escape. He needed to relay this information to his cohorts and they needed to come up with another plan.


    While everyone else was blinded by the fog of sand and dust, Chu Xun, with his Divine Sense, knew the stranger was fleeing. He dashed through the sandstorm, and catching up to the now-wounded Luo Ying could have not been any easier. With another spell, he swung his fist and smote down hard on him before he could escape.


    Luo Ying emitted a bestial roar, his eyes bloodshot with red-scarlet veins as he channeled every once of his Internal Breath inside him and his aura spiked to an astonishing level.


    Hum!


    Another earthshaking collision followed, and Luo Ying crashed into the ground once more, spewing more blood.


    Eager to not prolong the fight, Chu Xun followed up with a flurry of punches, sending a devastating barrage of magical bolts ¨C each resembled a purple image of his fist ¨C raining down on the incapacitated Luo Ying.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª!


    The blasts burst open the ground again and again, shaking the earth incessantly while the entire street was filled with Luo Ying¡¯s dying shrieks.


    There was no way he could defend himself against Chu Xun¡¯s mighty powers. With every blow, his bones cracked and shattered.


    As they waited for the dust settled, every warrior below watched fearfully in silence that was only otherwise broken by their heavy wheezes and pants as they felt the heat in their limbs ebbing swiftly.


    The name of Chu the Devil was not one to be taken lightly.


    In the aftermath of that skirmish was a huge crater on the ground and inside it was a badly-bloodied Luo Ying, still lying miserably on the ground, unable to get up.


    ¡°So¡­ How are you now, Luo Ying? Are you expecting to win by lying down on the ground?¡± jeered Lei Bao with hardly any reservation.


    ¡°Trash,¡± growled Luo Ying bitterly with what strength still remaining, ¡°If I fought with you, you¡¯d not even have any chance to escape.¡±


    Lei Bao, brandishing his sword breaker like a toy hammer, strolled near the edge of the crater and looked down contemptuously, teasing, ¡°Well, here I am, standing right here. Let¡¯s have a three-hundred-round bout if you¡¯re still at it? Hmm?¡±


    A good many lips of the crowd of onlooking warriors were twitching uncontrollably with irritation. Lei Bao¡¯s behavior was just so unkind and shameless to the point that many of them would have relished the chance to give him a good walloping. With his injuries now, Luo Ying could not so much as stand up to his feet to win a three-year-old in a fist fight.


    ¡°Off with you!¡± Luo Ying bellowed with immense exasperation.


    Lei Bao grinned gleefully, and turned back to greet Chu Xun. ¡°How should we dispose of him, my Lord?¡±


    ¡°Shoot him,¡± Chu Xun muttered with hardly a rise in his tone.


    Such simple words that made everyone who heard him felt their blood run cold.


    Still teetering to dear life, a blood-streaked Luo Ying threw up more blood before he whimpered, ¡°Kill me if you will, Chu the Devil! But why humiliate me with something like a firearm!?¡±


    Warriors maintained the pride of living by the sword and dying by one, more so for Luo Ying, a Third-grade Human King and there was hardly any other way of humiliating him except by execution by shooting,


    Chu Xun cast a cold glare at him, uttering mockingly, ¡°As if the likes of you are even worth humiliating.¡± He brusquely turned away and left, waving for Jiu You to follow.


    ¡°CHU THE DEVIL! YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS! TOMORROW SHALL BE YOUR LAST, AND I AWAIT YOUR ARRIVAL IN HELL!¡± Luo Ying shrieked as loudly as he could.


    Bang!


    A huge sword breaker smacked painfully into his head and Luo Ying felt himself going black as he nearly fainted.


    ¡°Shut your trap,¡± snapped Lei Bao. He bent down and pulled one of Luo Ying¡¯s leg, dragging him out of the crater.


    Luo Ying would have killed himself if he could; a Third-grade Human King now being dragged on the ground with just as much pride as a sack of filth.


    Lei Bao dragged Luo Ying all the way back to the plaza like a triumphant parade for all to see and watch. Luo Ying had never wanted so much to kill himself before at the shame and rage that filled him.


    Hushed murmurs and chatter hung over the crowds that gave way like a pall at Luo Ying¡¯s miserable fate. As a Third-grade Human King, he would have been accorded the greatest of respect and dignity for this accomplishment. Yet he had but committed one mistake: provoking Chu Xun, and for that, he was now paying the price for his folly.


    ¡°On my mark,¡± Lei Bao yelled.


    Clack! Clack! Clack!


    More than a dozen soldiers loaded and cocked their rifles in crisp unison.


    The warriors watching could hardly prevent from turning aghast as a cold chill crept up their spine, raising the hair on the backs of their necks.


    Even in his death, Luo Ying was subjected to a firing squad. Indeed, whoever serving under Chu Xun were nothing more than manifestations of terror and carnage.


    ¡°FIRE!¡±


    The muzzles of the rifles flared with a red flame, and bullets drove through the skull of the now-dead Luo Ying.


    Such an inglorious end for a Third-grade Human King, to whom glory and prestige would have been a virtual given.


    On this day, due to this incident in Haiqing City, the domain of the Martial Tao Forum simmered heatedly with numerous discussions.


    That one would rather offend Hades than offend the very personification of the Devil himself, Chu Xun.


    Far away in the capital city, the top official slammed a fist into his desk, hooting jubilantly.


    Sitting in a picturesque setting of flower-filled lawn and a quaint little bridge that arched over a bubbling brook, Emperor Ao sipped casually at his tea, murmuring, ¡°Desperate times, desperate means, eh?¡±


    On the contrary, in a secluded valley in the far outskirts of Haiqing City, an unknown figure was seething with rage, firing salvos of magical bolts everywhere in maniacal frenzy that chilly gales churned and whisked around the rockfaces of the valley, shredding any leaves and branches in their path as the shocks from the blasts pulverized boulders into dust.


    Enter Luo Fei, the elder brother of Luo Ying¡¯s blood. Upon hearing how his brother had been sentenced to a firing squad, he was filled with so much rage that he succumbed into a beastly delirium of destruction that nearly laid waste to the valley and none of the wild beasts dares to come out, eager to just skulk in the shadows.


    ¡°Chu Xun!,¡± his hoarse cry echoed off the jagged rockfaces of the valley as more energy bolts zapped around like stray lightning bolts, ¡°I¡¯ll destroy you! I, Luo Fei so swear!¡±


    A single strike from a Fourth-grade Human King was enough to rock the earth and make the very air in the skies tremble with fear.


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡­ he insulted us¡­¡± growled a stranger insidiously inside a darkened room. He pounded a fist into the table in frustration, only to destroy it instead.


    ¡°We¡¯d allow him his last bout of havoc. Tomorrow shall be the day he breathes his last.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡­ Tomorrow, I shall let you taste what is pain and agony.¡±


    One after another, the shadowy figures in the room voiced their hatred and displeasure.


    Chu Xun began his solitary meditation as soon as he got back to the army garrison. Knowing full well that he would most likely encounter one of the grittiest of battles tomorrow, he needed to physically recondition himself to top-form.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Yan Chong almost leaped up from his bed when he heard the story. The wound on his abdomen had stopped bleeding and most of his other injuries were fully healed by then.


    ¡°He can¡¯t handle that many Human Kings! Ten Third-grade Human Kings and one Fourth-grade Human King?! I must speak to him. He cannot go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nine now,¡± Lei Bao muttered quietly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± gasped Yan Chong.


    ¡°That Luo Ying was a Third-grade Human King. With him being killed, that leaves only nine of them.¡±


    ¡°And what is your point?! Does having one less Third-grade make any difference?! All of us put together can¡¯t even bring down one!¡± Yan Chong bellowed, his eyes livid.


    ¡°Why are you yelling at me?!¡± retorted Lei Bao with annoyance, ¡°His Lordship just gave us an order to stand down. What are we supposed to do?!¡±


    ¡°Then?! Couldn¡¯t you even try to stop him?!¡± Yan Chong roared again imperiously.


    ¡°That is His Lordship¡¯s decision! What makes you think we can stop him!?¡± Lei Bao thundered.


    ¡°All right, enough you two,¡± said Winsome Widow suddenly, ¡°I think I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°Pray tell.¡±


    Yan Chong and Lei Bao looked at her in unison.


    ¡°It takes about six hours to fly to Gujiang City from here on an air conveyance. So altogether that would be twelve hours to and fro. That means we have almost twenty hours until the fight tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°And your point is?¡±


    ¡°His Lordship¡¯s parents are at Qianlong Mountain of Gujiang. If there¡¯s anyone who can¡¯t dissuade His Lordship from attending the duel, I dare say they are the ones.¡±


    Lei Bao and Yan Chong were speechless before their eyes twinkled with agreement, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a really good idea! I best set off at once!¡±


    Jiu You appeared out of nowhere and barred Lei Bao from leaving, ¡°You cannot go.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you expect us to watch His Lordship to tread into certain peril?¡± Lei Bao gasped.


    ¡°Try bringing Chu Xun¡¯s parents into this, and mark my words, he¡¯d strip you of your powers and banish you from the Chu Mansion,¡± Jiu You¡¯s babyish voice came with hardly a tinge of hesitation and doubt.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lei Bao shuddered with apparent dread.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather worry about yourselves if I were you,¡± said Jiu You again, ¡°What you¡¯ve seen from Chu Xun is only the tip of the iceberg which represents his full might.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ the tip of an iceberg?!¡± Lei Bao and his companions wondered if they had heard wrongly.


    But they knew better than to doubt Jiu You¡¯s words. She was after all the only one here who knew Chu Xun best.

 Chapter 268 - No Less Vicious

    The winds of war never stopped brewing.


    As if to shove more kindling into the bonfire of the furor, someone from the Broken Souls Cult started a thread on the Martial Tao Forum with only one simple sentence:


    ¡°Will you dare fight us in open combat, Chu the Devil?¡±


    With their plans to ambush Chu Xun now in the open, they decided to openly challenge him.


    It would be a battle of great magnitude, that not even Huaxia, but also warriors of foreign domains kept closely abreast of.


    The name of Chu the Devil sent ripples across the domain of warriors, garnering even the interests of those abroad.


    Most prominent among foreign domains was the Fusang State. Since word of Chu Xun¡¯s execution of their warriors had reached their shores, numerous of them vowed to settle this score with him.


    It was already on the afternoon of the second day since his meditation ended, there was only barely a few hours left before Chu Xun¡¯s great showdown. He saw the challenge the Cult had left him on the Martial Tao Forum and responded with only a few words of his own.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a fight you seek, then so be it.¡±


    The account was started by Winsome Widow on his behalf, although the avatar image on the account¡¯s profile was his own.


    A few simple words from him, and it began blowing out of proportion into a huge uproar.


    ¡°Is this really is Chu the Devil? He looks very young, more like a scholar to me.¡±


    Despite his fame, hardly anyone had actually seen Chu Xun in person before.


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡¯s too imperious and brutal. Somebody like him should just die.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, those that Chu the Devil killed earned their fate. Don¡¯t you think the scums from the Broken Souls Cult should be killed for their treachery?¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil has spilled much blood¡ªslain fellow warriors, toppled esteemed orders and sects while destroying respected families¡ªthat he will never be able to wash all that blood off his hands. Someone like him deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°Dammit, are you one of the traitors from Fusang? Leave your name here if you dare. There¡¯ll be no need to trouble Chu the Devil on this. I wring your head off your neck myself.¡±


    Chu Xun became such a polarizing figure on the cyberspace that one half of the people online clamored for him to die, while the other half cheered for him.


    In response to the news of the Fusangs wanting to settle the score of the deaths of their compatriots with him, Chu Xun left another distressing answer, ¡°Killing your kind is no more difficult than butchering dogs. Woe betides those who intrude carelessly into Huaxia. Soon, I shall step foot upon the Fusang soil myself.¡±


    ¡°Magnificent, Immortal Chu!¡±


    ¡°Huaxia people should be proud of having Immortal Chu as a hero!¡±


    ¡°Fusang pixies should just shut their trap. If Immortal Chu really does go East to slay some dogs, I will make sure to be there to witness everything.¡±


    On the matter of the Fusang people, sentiments had been rather one-sided to Chu Xun¡¯s favor that even the naysayers reckoned it best to just remain silent. Siding the Fusangs on this was tantamount to treason and no self-respecting Huaxia would ever forgive that.


    Seconds ticked by slowly.


    The sun was slanting down towards the western horizons, its remaining radiance casting a bright orange sprawl upon the cityscape.


    The Broken Souls Cult left another message on the Martial Tao Forum.


    ¡°We await you atop the peak of the ancient ruins, Chu the Devil.¡±


    Hardly giving in, Chu Xun tapped a similarly stirring remark.


    ¡°Brace yourselves.¡±


    Two short words from him that caused the cyberspace to simmer with excitement as many applauded his response.


    ¡°Brace yourselves, Broken Soul Cult. Immortal Chu is coming for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your folly for daring to provoke the tiger¡¯s wrath. Go for it, Immortal Chu!¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun: a reserved hero, but no less vicious.¡±


    Even as storms continued brewing in the cyberspace, Chu Xun had already left for the Mount of the Ancient Ruins which had reappeared outside Haiqing City.


    At the same time, hordes of warriors thronged out of the city.


    Everyone expected it to be a battle so grand that not even Chu Xun¡¯s famous battle against the Heaven Tao Sect could dwarf it.


    ¡­


    ¡°SALUTE!¡± A teary-eyed Pan Zihao bellowed.


    Clack!


    Hundreds of soldiers snapped to a salute with even greater than usual precision at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun turned around and returned the gesture, albeit awkwardly and clumsily.


    ¡°We shall await your triumphant return, sir!¡± Pan Zihao bellowed.


    ¡°We shall expect your triumphant return, sir!¡±


    Hundreds of soldiers echoed loudly after him, their voice reverberating up the strata of the skies.


    ¡°Master, how about we come with you?¡± asked Lei Bao.


    Yan Chong and Winsome Widow stepped forward as one, standing abreast with Lei Bao with tacit assent.


    ¡°Forget it. With your current strength, you¡¯d only be a hindrance to him.¡± Jiu You¡¯s babyish voice dashed their hopes.


    Chu Xun managed a wry smile at that remark.


    ¡°Well, if you die,¡± Jiu You muttered firmly in her puerile voice, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll wash the floors of their stronghold with the blood from each of the Cult¡¯s members.¡±


    Chu Xun almost staggered to a fall at that and he spun around and ruffled her hair into a mess before pinching her cheeks.


    Chu Xun stepped out of the army garrison and strolled as casually as a walk in the park, moving towards the outside of the city with utmost serenity.


    As he walked, warriors pretended to walk near him when in fact they were quietly taking pictures of him with their cell phones and uploading them onto the Martial Tao Forum.


    ¡°Wow¡­ is that Immortal Chu?! He looks so dashing! And I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the only one around the world who looks better than me.¡±


    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s my boy. If only the ancient ruins appear right outside my home at Lin¡¯an City. That way, I could see him myself.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not called Immortal Chu for nothing. He walks with an air of authority and divinity, and that is just so enthralling!¡±


    The cyberspace boiled with more comments and remarks.


    Only, as soon as he stepped through the threshold of the gates of the city, Chu Xun¡¯s gait no longer looked casual or serene.


    Swoosh!


    With a kick of his heel, he leaped again and again with such speeds that he looked like a blurry mirage, ranging at several hundred meters at every bound.


    The mountain of the ancient ruins. It had no name; for it came into being only during the anomalies ravaging the Earth, and due to the ancient ruins that sat on its crest, many began to call it the Mount of the Ancient Ruins.


    And by now, droves of warriors coming to witness the battle swarmed up the slopes of the Mount.


    Somewhere up mid-hill was a flat mountainside plateau; a landing that would serve as a natural-made arena.


    Cloaked figures¡ªdozens of them¡ªsat cross-legged as if in restive meditation. Powerful auras swirled about them and even the weakest among them were First-grade Human Kings.


    One of them opened his eyes, which reflected a glimmer as cold as steel. He beheld the congregation of warriors now gathering below them.


    ¡°Is Chu the Devil here?¡±


    His voice, as sonorous as a tolling bell, echoed across the length and breadth of the mass of crowds.


    Heads swiveled back and forth, as if expecting to hear Chu Xun responding, but nothing came.


    The Human King snorted and walked back to his place and he sat down again.


    After waiting ten minutes, the same man came forward and shouted loudly again, ¡°IS CHU THE DEVIL HERE?¡±


    Again, no one replied.


    With a disdainful smirk, the Human King returned back to his seat for another time.


    Again, after ten minutes, he stood up again. Looking down at the growing crowds below, his voice rumbled again the same message, ¡°IS CHU THE DEVIL HERE?¡±


    Again, no reply came.


    ¡°Humph,¡± another Human King snorted and said, his eyes opening too, ¡°Has he decided to chicken out?¡± Bearing an extremely powerful aura, the single snort from him made the air before him trembled as if in fear.


    ¡°Wait, could it be true? Has Chu the Devil decided not to show up after all?!¡± Murmurs and mutterings began buzzing amongst the crowd below.


    ¡°Fool, have you seen the forum? Immortal Chu¡¯s already on his way here,¡± rebutted one of them.


    ¡°CHU THE DEVIL, I CHALLENGE YOU TO A DUEL!¡±


    A voice thundered again, shaking the terrain nearby.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder if he¡¯s not coming anymore¡­ Forget what Chu the Devil, he¡¯s just Chu the Coward.¡±


    ¡°@#£¤%¡­¡± said one of the Human Kings suddenly. This particular figure was dressed in contemporary Fusang garb, and he too, possessed a terrible aura of his own, although he spoke only the Fusang tongue.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll head to Gujiang City and flatten the entire crest of Qianlong Mountain,¡± said another whose temperament resembled Lei Bao, except for his more-superior aura. That was in fact Luo Fei.


    Screech!


    A shrill screech of a phoenix came suddenly from overhead, producing sonic waves that battered at stones and pummeled through steel, and hardly anyone failed to notice the rising temperature in the surroundings of a several-li radius.


    ¡°Look!¡± cried one of the astonished warriors so hoarsely that he nearly lost his voice.


    Hearing this, heads turned around and looked up.


    A huge fiery phoenix, with an incredibly huge wingspan, swooped down with terrifying speed. As it flapped its wings, purplish flames congealed and blazed in its wake, roasting whatever that dared to cross the phoenix¡¯s path.


    ¡°LOOK OUT!¡± Luo Fei yelled frantically, already trying to flee himself.


    Boom!


    The gigantic mass of flames that was the phoenix smote into the earth, rocking the entire mountain that boulders and stones began rolling down like an avalanche.


    Purplish flames swept across the entire mountainside plateau, razing everything in the vicinity into soot.


    Blood-curdling screams and shrieks could be heard amidst the flames¡ªthese were Human Kings who failed to get out in time.


    Luo Fei could not quite believe his eyes. Channeling his Internal Breath, he punched with both fists, putting every ounce of magical power he mustered behind it. That created strong, raging winds that swept at the purplish bushfire, dousing it quickly.


    Most of the crowds below could hardly see what was happening on the landing overhead them, but a good many of the warriors had the wisdom of climbing up the surrounding peaks instead to get a better vantage point, and that rewarded them with a clear view of what happened.


    The entire mountainside plateau was utterly laid waste, with more than ten blackened figures writhing and howling in agony. Some had their limbs maimed by the merciless purplish flames, while some had their lower half utterly disintegrated, and a few even had their faces completely melted by the flames, looking more hideous and horrifying than demons.


    Scattered around on the thoroughly scorched plateau were many broken limbs and smoldering corpses, and the air reeked of burning flesh.


    In one very literal fell swoop, the force mobilized by the Broken Souls Cult this time had lost two-thirds of its strength.


    Was this another one of Chu Xun¡¯s magic?!


    From high up overhead, something fell headlong at great speeds, answering everyone¡¯s doubts.


    Boom!


    He smashed into the ground, causing the earth and all surrounding mountain peaks to shake as if in shock and awe, and in the midst of all the destruction, a figure stood straight and proud and the look on his face as placid and distant as the cold waters of a silent lake.


    Who else could it be if not Chu Xun?


    The Cultists had been challenging and taunting him to show himself, while the people who had come to watch him looked everywhere for him, yet here he was, with an impressive entrance that caught everyone off-guard.


    And in his magnificent entry, he had also taken out more than half the forces of the Cultists, visiting upon them further indignity while wrestling over the initiative!


    ¡°Chu Xun.¡± Luo Fei growled angrily gritting his teeth.


    Unfazed, Chu Xun muttered indifferently, ¡°Your so-called plans to ensnare me seemed to be punctured now¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be enough to slaughter you.¡± Luo Fei insisted sinisterly.


    ¡°Enough? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a rather subjective term.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it then.¡± Luo Fei grinned wickedly, raising a hand, only, his battle cry got stuck halfway up his windpipe.


    For Chu Xun had vanished.


    Bang!


    He appeared right in front of another First-grade Human King, without warning, and hammered a fist into him, smashing his face into a bloody pulp.


    ¡°KILL HIM!¡± Luo Fei howled with rage.


    Schhwaff!


    A scythe-like magical bolt from a saber came from nowhere, its radiance illuminating the skies.


    Chu Xun mustered his Immortal Qi and gave the projectile a carelessly slap to parry it away, then he drove his fist into another First-grade Human King, killing him instantly with a blast of his magic.


    ¡°ENOUGH WITH YOUR IMPUDENCE, CHU THE DEVIL!¡± bellowed a Third-grade Human King who dashed right at him like a lightning bolt, his palm outstretched with an incredible concentration of Inner Breath massing before his hand.


    Hardly perturbed, Chu Xun caught glimpse of the incoming attack. With one step forward, he swung his fist hard, delivering another powerful blast of his magic that nearly distorted the fabric of Space in its path.


    Bang!


    The Third-grade Human King staggered backward, holding on with a painful groan; his face now a flush of pallid-white while his arms convulsed with ache as blood escaped his lips.


    More Internal Breath churned around Chu Xun. He began glowing as golden light shot from each and every pore on his skin, and he stomped forward again, delivering another fist into the air.


    Bang!


    That sent another additional pulse into the jet of magic threatening to tunnel through the Third-grade Human King, and finally, unable to hold on anymore, he let loose a frightening scream as his arms burst into a pair of bloody mists.


    That sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines. Even a Third-grade Human King failed to defend against two punches from him!


    Chu Xun performed more magical hand seals, and his finger came up and tapped into the air.


    Rumble!


    The Demon-slain Finger¡ªShaking the Sky by the Fourth Finger!


    The air quivered again with an ancient universal aura of desolation and absolute might, and a gigantic monolith soared overhead in the sky before crashing down with wrecking destruction!


    Boom!


    More boulders rolled off the hard, jagged slopes of the mountains nearby as the shock sent a deafening tremor rippling all directions with a terrible shock wave, and a long and wide crack opened like a bottomless abyss on the ground.


    The sight was enough to make anyone¡¯s blood run cold if not the shrill dying cries of several First and Second-grade Human Kings who were soundly crushed in the blast; the soft, mushy poultice of blood and flesh that remained of their corpses now serving as nothing but nourishment for the earth.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die for this, Chu the Devil!¡±


    A sword of light¡ªforged completely from magical energies¡ªspanning hundreds of feet long shot into the air like a rocket, came bearing down on Chu Xun¡¯s head with a piercing scream.


    Chu Xun¡¯s dark eyes looked up. His dark eyes swirled with cunning and malice for one fleeting moment before he vanished into thin air. With a whistle through the air, he charged at another Second-grade Human King, killing him with just one forceful bang, inundating the soil with his blood.


    Boom!


    Only then did the golden sword of light came down, missing him squarely, while slamming into the ground, kicking up dust and sand that covered the sky while leaving a long and deep gash several dozen meters long on the mountainside plateau.

 Chapter 269 - Good Will Always Triumph Over Evil!

    At a muffled grunt, more Hong Meng Immortal Qi coiled around his person. His glowing fist flailed at each enemy he saw, firing bursts of magical bolts at them.


    Bang!


    The fist-like magic bolt blasted a First-grade Grandmaster into a fine mist of blood.


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU ALL!¡±


    Purplish rays flared about 3.3 meters out of Chu Xun¡¯s eyes as his arm came up, exuding a thick aura of malice.


    A ¡°sha¡± rune appeared in midair, expanding exponentially in split-seconds and barreled at a Third-grade Grandmaster.


    The Formula of Kill of the Hong Meng Scripture!


    The ¡°sha¡± rune collided with the fists of the Grandmaster and exploded, roiling up a storm raging with purplish winds.


    The Third-grade Grandmaster howled painfully with his arm now mangled as he crashed several hundred meters away that even the ground almost burst underneath him.


    Swoosh!


    The cold blade of a saber came arcing around, aiming for Chu Xun¡¯s throat.


    Chu Xun quickly conjured up a shield using his Immortal Qi.


    Bang!


    The blade of the saber bounced off the Immortal Qi-forged protective shield, its impact causing a powerful shock wave.


    With that opening, Chu Xun spun away quickly and let loose a barrage of a dozen fists, sending flurry of fist-like magic bolts at his enemy.


    This was a Fusang wandering warrior with strength akin to that of a Third-grade Grandmaster. Caught unawares at the retaliation, he quickly channeled his Internal Breath into his saber, using it to parry away the magic bolts.


    Clang! Clang!


    Three bolts slammed at the blade, rendering it webbed with cracks before a fourth bolt shattering it into broken shards. The rest of the salvo pummeled at his protective aura, smashing it in no time before hitting his chest and exploding.


    The salvo caved in the chest of this Fusang Grandmaster bawling excruciatingly, leaving a huge gaping hole in his chest that one could also see the white bones peeking out from the inside.


    With a simple wave, Chu Xun sent a blast of Hong Meng Immortal Qi at what remained of him.


    Bang!


    The head of the Fusang Grandmaster exploded.


    With a few more punches, he fired another volley of magic bolts that obliterated what was left of the Grandmaster¡¯s remains, splattering flesh and blood everywhere.


    But there was hardly room for respite; a gigantic palm came down at Chu Xun from overhead, eager to flatten him into a meat patty.


    Weaving a spell of his own, Chu Xun slapped a palm upwards.


    The Demon-slaughtering Palm!


    Boom!


    A terrible explosion followed by a mushroom cloud rising spectacularly into the air ensued, firing up a sandstorm that whisked up all the sand and dust.


    ¡°Die, Chu Xun!¡±


    A trio of Third-grade Human Kings charged together at him, each brandishing weapons that glinted menacingly at him.


    Clang!


    A punch enough to pulverize boulders and rocks came from Chu Xun to deflect away a silvery steel halbert elicited a burst of sparks before he turned around to snap into half a magical sword which could easily slice through steel.


    Seeing this, one of the Human Kings imbued some Internal Breath into his black iron dagger, and he threw it. The weapon whistled through the air, aiming at Chu Xun¡¯s head between his eyes.


    Chu Xun¡¯s fists glowed with a purplish glimmer and he struck hard at the flying weapon, destroying it into fragments.


    ¡°Chu Xun, eat this!¡±


    Chu Xun had just barely dispatched all three of the Human Kings, when another snarl came from behind.


    The voice made Chu Xun whirl around quickly, his glowing fists punching forth before he even saw his target.


    Boom!


    The blast of magic streaked across the ground, colliding into an opposing jet of energy. The impact split the ground into pieces with bits and chunks of it whipped up into the air.


    Chu Xun retreated a couple of steps with cracks bursting open with each pace.


    The enemy who fired the blast¡ªa Human King nearing Fourth-grade, whose name was Sheng Qingze¡ªwas thrown to his back by the force, his eyes livid with blood and his expression pernicious.


    ¡°Is this all the great Chu the Devil can do?¡± Sheng Qingze muttered, his voice weakened but fraught with disdain and contempt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take him down together!¡± bellowed a Third-grade Human King, firing another energy bolt shaped like his palm at Chu Xun.


    His cohort kept up and unleashed attacks of their own. The air filled with magic bolts, some shaped like fists, some like opened palms, while others resembled the curved blades of sabers and the sharp tips of swords; all of them streaking through the air towards Chu Xun.


    ¡°Die, Chu the Devil!¡±


    Sheng Qingze released an attack of his own too: a bolt of magical energy that bore the likeness of a demon¡¯s ghastly head, roaring and hissing repulsively.


    The bone of the Ancestral Dragon emitted a low hum inside Chu Xun as he felt his limbs trembling as if in resonance to its force. More Immortal Qi swirled around him, wrapping him in a miniature cyclone of magical aura.


    Clang!


    One fist-like energy bolt shot at Chu Xun, but before it could barely graze his skin, it disintegrated at the forceful power of the miniature cyclone churning protectively around him.


    Clang! Clang!


    A huge burst of light followed, and more magical bolts shaped like swords and sabers rained down on Chu Xun like a hailstorm, only to be reduced into mere dregs of magical energy that dissipated into nothingness by the slicing winds of the Immortal Qi cyclone.


    ROAR!


    The demon-faced magical bolt rumbled near, radiating a foul air that looked as if it was turning its surrounding dark when it came near, and it slammed furiously at the circling twister of magical aura.


    Boom!


    Somehow, the rapid winds of the cyclone seemed to die down for one brief second before the magical bolt was similarly shredded into nothing but an inconsequential pop, but the cyclone too disappeared, the last of its magic utterly spent.


    Then Chu Xun looked down and saw a jumbled mess of footprints that he made. In the frenetic effort to defend himself, he had been forced backwards, inadvertently stepping on and crushing to bits loads of stones.


    Such was the collective might of dozens of Human Kings, that it too proved to be trouble even for one as strong as Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression turned grimmer. He channeled more of his Immortal Qi and he weaved hand seals for another spell.


    Wild winds howled overhead and the sky turned suddenly grey and clouded over, blotting out the light of the Sun.


    Unable to believe what they were seeing, the warriors onlooking the battle were left stunned and stupefied.


    Luo Fei and the others gazed up and saw the billowing clouds of dark pall looming overhead like a brewing storm, throwing the mountainside plateau into a world of darkness.


    Standing amidst the gusty winds of his boiling Immortal Qi, Chu Xun¡¯s hair tossed and snapped furiously as the dark cumulonimbuses fell over the plateau landing like a descending terror.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes shot open with sparkles crackling for a transient split-second inside.


    The Purple Thunder Doom ¨C Punishment from Gods!


    With a muffled grunt, his finger came up, tapping into the air again.


    Wild winds surged with the ferocity of a thrashing beast, and the clouds overhead churned uncontrollably with flashes of lightning and rumbles of thunder.


    More lightning bolts zapped through the dark clouds overhead, occasionally lighting up the sky with ceaseless thunder rumbling throughout, and the entire mountain shook and trembled as if with fright.


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning as thick as a man¡¯s arm shot from the dark clouds, smiting hard on the Earth.


    That shocked a First-grade Human King who yelped fearfully, only to be hit by another lightning bolt just an instant later.


    Boom!


    The blast destroyed the Human King whole, leaving almost nothing of him¡ªnot even a spatter of blood; everything about him had been instantly vaporized.


    Whether it was the warriors who had come to witness this battle, or Luo Fei and his cohorts, could hardly hold back the tingling numbness on their scalps as fear robbed what warmth inside their very selves.


    More sparks danced in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes and his hand came up suddenly.


    Rumble!


    More lightning bolts streaked violently around before blasting at the ground, eliciting more screams and howls of terror and pain as the bolts zapped at the Human Kings, leaving nothing but broken limbs or smoldering heaps of cadavers everywhere. The lightning storm left craters here and there¡ªhallmarks of its great destructiveness¡ªwith sands and dust flying everywhere.


    More people died and even more survive with wounds and injuries due to this relentless bombardment of lightning bolts.


    Chu Xun lifted a hand like a signal, and it came down.


    More bolts came down from the lightning storm brewing overhead, and there was hardly anyone who could remain fearless.


    ¡°Look out, run!¡± Luo Fei bellowed.


    Boom!


    More lightning pounded the Earth, causing more ground to rupture as more people died in the blast, utterly disintegrated.


    Most of them were First and Second-grade Human Kings.


    With his eyes livid with rage and his anger barely teetering on the edge, Luo Fei let loose a wild hoarse roar. For everything they had done¡ªenlisting help, preparing the trap, and announcing to the world their challenge, yet nothing was working to plan.


    ¡°FIGHT ME, CHU XUN!¡± he bellowed, hoping that single combat could save the rest of his cohorts from being senselessly slaughtered.


    Human Kings above Third-grade might still be able to escape from the massacre now going on, but the same could not be said for weaker Human Kings who were easily blasted into cinders. Even a simple graze could be fatal for them. By now, hardly any other Human Kings below Third-grade still survive at this point.


    Several dozen First-grade Human Kings¡ªwhose fighting strength would have nevertheless been mightily significant to any sects or orders¡ªhad perished in this excursion, and their loss could have well eroded greatly the strength of the Cult.


    Boom!


    More Human Kings met their ends being zapped into blackened crisps in the lightning storm.


    The lightning storm continued its merciless ravaging and by its end, the ground of the plateau landing had sunk almost one meter deeper as aftermath of being endlessly pummeled for a half-hour.


    Dark clouds could still be seen roiling up the sky when the lightning storm finally stopped, and there was Luo Fei, trembling all alone with unruly anger and utmost frustration.


    He had lost every First and Second-grade Human Kings he assembled for this mission, with a few Third-grade ones badly wounded.


    Watching from below, the horde of spectating warriors felt their clothes clinging to their backs with sweat. ¡°What was that?! Was it even a skill?! Whatever it was, it looked more like a cataclysmic event!¡±


    Shivering with shock and awe, their eyes filled with admiration and fear.


    Corpses littered everywhere, and in its midst stood the triumphant champion, Chu the Devil!


    ¡°Very good¡­ Chu the Devil¡­¡± Luo Fei hissed, his chest heaving and puffing as he struggled to keep his temper in check, ¡°A very fine display, I must say¡­¡±


    What remained of the few Third-grade Human Kings huddled together, their faces rife with despair at their serious blunder in underestimating Chu Xun.


    ¡°The Broken Souls Cult¡­ The Sifang Sword Sect¡­ Tianlong Fort¡­ Fusang wanderers¡­¡± Chu Xun glared coldly at them, recognizing the orders or organization to which they belonged.


    Zuo Ziqiu and Wu Ming had sent word yesterday, that the Tianlong Fort and the Sifang Sword Sect were also the parties to this plot.


    ¡°I applaud you¡­ Chu the Devil¡­¡± Luo Fei growled insidiously, his eye flashing with grudge and malice, ¡°To think that you¡¯ve angered and offended so many factions, and yet here you are! Still triumphant and glorious!¡±


    ¡°Good will always triumph over Evil,¡± Chu Xun remarked curtly with a fierce glare at him, ¡°You have conspired with Fusang sellswords to harm your own compatriot. And for that, I will never let you walk free, no matter what reasons you might have.¡±


    ¡°Arrogance, Chu Xun¡­ What makes you take that mopping up our First and Second-grade Human Kings proves that you are invincible? I shall say the same to you as well. Don¡¯t expect to walk free yourself.¡±


    In some ways, Luo Fei was right; the Third-grade Human Kings and himself represented the true might of the force assembled for this day. The lesser Human Kings were actually intended to stall Jiu You, Lei Bao, and the others from providing any assistance to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun looked hardly perturbed, as placid as ever, but his hands were already forming the hand seals prerequisite for his next spell.


    ¡°Together!¡± Luo Fei yelled.


    But they were too late.


    The dark clouds overhead rolled ominously once more with thunder groaning sonorously up high and a dash of lightning streaked a bright white gash across the sky.


    Rumble!


    Thick bolts of lightning deluged from the sky, striking down fiercely at Luo Fei and his cohorts as the lightning storm resumed.


    Only this time, the lightning bolts came a dozen times thicker, and its strength naturally greater and more forceful.


    The Purple Thunder Doom ¨C Destruction!


    Boom!


    One of the lightning bolts slammed into one of the Third-grade Human Kings, turning him into a black, smoldering heap convulsing uncontrollably in agony.


    Boom!


    Another Third-grade Human King howled with half of an arm blasted to bits by another stray bolt of lightning.


    Rumble rumble¡­


    All of Mount of the Ancient Ruins shuddered wildly at its surface being ceaselessly pummeled by the lightning storm, leaving more and more craters everywhere.


    But Third-grade Human Kings were made of stouter stuff; the lightning bolts could zap at them all day and they would hardly get anything more than a bruise or laceration.


    With a grim pall of gloom overhead, he began making more hand seals.


    Rumble!


    The air pulsed at the fluctuation of energy, and mountains nearby trembled nonstop.


    The spectating warriors could hardly move a finger. Even as they watched from the sidelines, safe and unscathed, their legs seemed to wobble with fear and their faces astounded beyond speech.


    The Purple Thunder Doom ¨C Destruction!


    Chanting softly, Chu Xun tapped at the air in front of him.


    Whoosh!


    A new succession of lightning bolts rained down from the folds of the dark cumulonimbuses above, accompanied with ball lightnings the size of basketballs, each carrying destructive and explosive charges, carpet-bombing the whole area of the flat plateau.


    Boom! Boom!


    Another of the Third-grade Human Kings got caught in the explosions of the ball lightning. With a deafening shriek made every head turned and everyone saw his clothes tattered, frayed and bloodied from the wounds of his missing limbs lost in the blast which had also scorched him black.


    Luo Fei snarled and roared with unbridled fury, delivering punches into any ball lightnings that drew near.


    ¡°REGROUP ON ME!¡±


    As he called out to his allies, he produced a large golden bell. Luo Fei channeled some of his magical energies into it and the Sacred Relic shone with a gleaming radiance and grew bigger before floating into the air.


    Ding dong!


    The huge bell chimed loudly and a soft, choral chant of Buddhist mantra wafted in the air. Golden waves of magical effects rippled from within the now-gigantic bell that one could have sworn the ancient runic symbols carved on the metallic surface of the bells were dancing in the ethereal undulations of its magic as Luo Fei took refuge beneath it like an umbrella.


    Boom!


    A ball lightning, infused with explosiveness, struck on the face of the bell and erupted into a burst of sonic waves. The golden runic symbols on the bell danced again as more undulation of the huge bell¡¯s magic swept forth, dissipating the sonic waves before it could culminate into a storm.


    Boom! Boom!


    More ball lightnings assailed the gigantic bell and the dance of the runic symbols and the tranquil Buddhist psalmody went on without fail as the golden bell never stopped spreading forth its magical canceling effect, rendering the explosions of the ball lightnings futile to penetrate its defenses.

 Chapter 270 - So What If Its A Buddhist Relic?

    Wild winds raged and dark clouds swirled ominously overhead.


    The giant golden bell shone brilliantly in the darkened atmosphere of the storm, its hymnic chorale of Buddhist mantras swaying to the undulating, shiny golden ripples of its magic.


    A never-ending barrage of lightning bolts pummeled endlessly on the gigantic bell with glittering sparks bursting like fireworks.


    ¡°Strike all you want, Chu Xun. This is a Buddhist Sacred Relic and you¡¯ll never defeat it! This shall be your doom!¡± Luo Fei gloated exultantly.


    The rest of his Third-grade Human Kings reveled with renewed hope.


    Boom!


    The last ball lightning hurtled towards the huge golden bell, hitting it before extinguishing into a harmless fizzle.


    Chu Xun, having observed everything glumly, waved a hand and cancelled his magic. At his behest, the lightning stop ceased and the dark clouds overhead dispelled.


    This golden bell must be a top-tier Immortal Weapon.


    The mere sight of the Buddhist Sacred Relic was enough to leave Chu Xun miffed. He always reserved a deep loathing towards the following of Buddhism, even during his former incarnation.


    During troubled times, Buddhist sects and orders closed their doors shut to the pleas and clamor for help by the common folk while Taoist priests left the repose and tranquility of their monasteries to help them. Yet when peace and prosperity returned, the Taoist priests returned to their life of hermitage and seclusion and Buddhist monks left their temples and friary to collect alms and request acquisitions from the very masses they once refused their assistance to.


    For all the time they spent and sanctimony they wielded like a standard as followers of Buddha, they mercilessly turned away helpless people and had their sights set upon earthly fineries like gold and riches instead.


    Be it requests for help or relief to any difficulty, Buddhist monks are quick to attribute anything to Fate or Destiny.


    Such was the pretense the monks commonly used with great alacrity, that they brandished it at every opportunity that peeked at them during their foray out among the masses to collect alms during peaceful and prosperous times, when they were the ones who had rebuffed the common folk¡¯s plea for help.


    It was a sight Chu Xun had seen one too many times during his time in the foreign domain. For the want of wealth or opportunities, Buddhist monks never shied away from killing and slaughter with their staves while shamelessly chanting their customary ¡°Amitabha¡±.


    So stemmed his deepest loathing for anything Buddhist, and here, a Buddhist Sacred Relic providing an umbrella of protection to the filth and scum of humanity and the notion was enough to infuriate Chu Xun.


    ¡°So what if it is a Sacred Relic of Buddhist nature!? Even if that is a Divine Relic, I¡¯ll still wet the ground the blood of you and your ilk!¡±


    Boom!


    The air trembled with the magical energies surging from every pore of Chu Xun¡¯s skin, now glowing with bright purplish specks. Inside him, his heart raced and his insides reverberated in resonance to his bubbling magical energies.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    He swung his fists in quick succession, firing a pair of purplish energy bolts screaming through the air, dashing straight at the huge golden bell.


    Bong!


    The deep ringing of the bell portended the huge impact of the two blasts which could easily internally injure any warrior nearby as the Sacred Relic ceaselessly released more glittering waves of gold. The runic symbols engraved on the bell flickered in the dancing lights, its magic nullifying utterly the Hong Meng Immortal Qi bolts Chu Xun fired.


    Looking sour, Chu Xun turned into a flash of light that jetted after the golden bell.


    With one punch after another, he fired more energy blasts through the golden waves and gliding mirages of the runic symbols, before he landed another magically-imbued punch on the surface of the bell itself.


    Hum!


    A powerful sonic boom from the impact of his punch swept forth, eliciting a crisp litany of sizzling and crackling at the ozone being roasted by its sheer force.


    The sonic boom knocked back many of the warriors spectating the battle with most of them feeling so dizzy that they nearly fainted, while many more looking sickly-pale.


    Chu Xun fired another burst of magical energy with his fist. The bolt rumbled as it flew, passing unhindered through the rippling golden waves and floating runic images and striking hard on the face of the bell.


    Bong!


    A terrible sonic boom broke out, pulverizing even boulders and rocks into dust.


    Bong! Bong!


    Chu Xun pounded relentlessly on the bell, the sheer force of his punches caused more sonic booms to explode into multiple billowing rings sweeping forth like tidal waves.


    ¡°How do you find it, Chu the Devil?¡± Luo Fei jeered from inside the magical shield, firing an Internal Breath blast at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun sent a magic bolt at the incoming attack¡ªone that was originally intended for the bell, and the two magical energies collided into each other, causing another huge explosion.


    Chu Xun went back to striking the bell and Luo Fei went on taunting him, ¡°Go on! Try harder!¡±


    Chu Xun ignored the jab, producing instead a golden staff¡ªthe bone of the Ancestral Dragon. The long polearm shone radiantly in his grasp, its brilliance dwarfing even the luminescence of the giant bell.


    Whoosh!


    Brandishing the golden staff, Chu Xun brought it down furiously at the bell.


    Boom!


    The entire bell shook violently at the blow, and its golden energy barrier¡ªthe one that Luo Fei and his comrades were cowering inside of¡ªtrembled and wavered for one split-second. Even the golden waves of light and the glittering runic mirages fluttering around dimmed conspicuously.


    Luo Fei¡¯s face fell. He frantically channeled more of his Internal Breath into the bell, helping it to stabilize the energy shield.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun¡¯s golden staff came down again for another strike at the gigantic bell.


    Bong!


    Part of the golden waves ceased, and some of the holographic runic mirages dissipated, and the cracks began appearing on the golden energy shield.


    The Third-grade Human Kings could not help feeling worried. The shield could be failing any moment now.


    ¡°ALL TOGETHER!¡± Luo Fei rallied his cohorts, and he supplied more of his Internal Breath into the bell.


    His allies quickly mustered their own powers too, injecting more Internal Breath to help strengthen the bell¡¯s magic.


    A deep, booming chime echoed from the Buddhist Sacred Relic, interweaving with the soft choral chants of Buddhist mantra in the golden ripples of waves sweeping from it, and the entire plateau filled with an empyrean and divine atmosphere.


    Unfazed, Chu Xun coldly swung his golden staff again and again with dogged tenacity, using it to destroy the billowing magical waves and runic symbols floating everywhere.


    Boom! Boom!


    The magical waves and floating runic scripts of the bell began to show signs of failing, and in contrast, Chu Xun¡¯s golden staff swirled with tendrils of Immortal Qi imbuing it.


    Bringing it around for another blow, Chu Xun swung it hard, putting all his weight behind it.


    Boom!


    The huge golden bell shook again as if convulsing in pain and the golden energy shield protecting Luo Fei and his allies began to show webs of cracks that began spreading and elongating rapidly.


    Bong!


    Another hit struck on the bell and this time, a visible crack appeared on the surface of the Sacred Relic, a sign that it was not going to hold on for long.


    ¡°The bell! It¡¯s almost destroyed!¡± cried a Third-grade Human King frantically.


    Luo Fei turned into despair. This golden bell was a Sacred Relic that he found during his adventure into an unknown necropolis and retrieving it nearly cost him his life. Yet being angry, frustrated, and shocked was all he could do as Chu Xun went on with his furious and merciless rampage on the bell.


    Whatever it was, that golden staff was too powerful a weapon.


    Whoosh!


    A purplish trail of sparkles tailed behind the motion of the golden staff as it reeled back again for another strike, and this time, it smote squarely on the face of the bell.


    Crack!


    The entire bell cracked and crumble, finally reaching its end all thanks to Chu Xun.


    Urgh! Arghh!


    The destruction of the bell caused a massive blowback to anyone who had channeled their magic into the Relic and the Third-grade Human Kings turned deathly pale.


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU ALL!¡±


    With a feral snarl, Chu Xun¡¯s golden staff ripped through the golden barrier, hammering down viciously on a Third-grade Human King.


    Bang!


    The dying man set loose an agonizing howl as he lost more than half his body and torso in the blast of the golden staff.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, Chu Xun!¡±


    Luo Fei growled hatefully as he dashed near, his Internal Breath boiled like a steaming locomotive.


    The other Third-grade Human Kings attacked too, firing several Inner Breath projectiles at Chu Xun.


    But Chu Xun¡¯s motion only grew more vigorous and forceful, his golden staff in a dance of destruction that wound up with unstopping bursts of shock waves from target it hit.


    Bang! Bang!


    The throbbing roars of the shock wave bursts pounded at the eardrums of everyone nearby while causing more explosive eruptions, rocking the ground and whisking up fogs of sand and dust.


    Rumble!


    The entire mountain shook suddenly. Loose rocks rolled off the sloppy and precipitous cliffs and fell off into deep, dark chasms, although one could have sworn that the surrounding peaks were also trembling as well.


    Chu Xun ignored all that, keeping his focus on wrecking more havoc with his golden staff.


    Bang!


    A Third-grade Human King threw himself at Chu Xun, howling at the top of his voice with his arms outstretched in a desperate attempt to subdue him, yet before he could do anything, his eyes burst like a watermelon.


    Then Chu Xun staggered. ¡°No, wait¡­¡± he realized, This is not the shock wave from the hit, but rather, all of Mount of the Ancient Ruins was shaking.


    Rumble!


    The entire mountain let loose a loud, deafening groan as if it had come alive. Everywhere on the slopes, the soil and earth began breaking away as more and more lights struggled to pierce out, each of them jets of magical energy trying to escape the crust keeping them underneath, and slowly, more and more lights shot out from underground, and small jets interweaved together, forming large geysers of light surging up brilliantly.


    Swoosh!


    Knowing better than to carry on with his slaughter of Luo Fei and his cohorts, Chu Xun turned into a dash of light and raced downhill.


    Something was wrong with this mountain, or whatever it was, and for a brief, transitory moment, Chu Xun felt his senses tingling with danger.


    Luo Fei and his allies too noticed something was wrong, and they too, bolted down the slopes themselves.


    Rumble!


    The mountain rocked again, like a huge behemothic monster from the ancient eons rousing from a millennia-long slumber, trying to shake off any dust and soot off its back.


    The ground ruptured more and more with numerous cracks spreading everywhere at an alarming rate as more jets of light surged from the underground, escaping their long imprisonment underground while kicking up sand and dust and turning over huge boulders and rocks.


    ¡°The ancient ruins!¡± a voice cried jubilantly, ¡°It¡¯s appearing!¡±


    ¡°The ancient ruins are appearing! There¡¯s our chance for a Grail!¡±


    ¡°Go for it! Whoever finds it first wins!¡±


    The spectating crowd of warriors turned into a pack of hungry mob that swarmed up the slopes instead.


    ¡°Come back, you fools!¡± Chu Xun shrieked at them, his voice blaring like a rolling thunder, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with this mountain!¡±


    But his cautions did little to extinguish the flames of the warriors ardor to acquire a Grail for themselves. They persisted pushing uphill, all of them an eager, screaming horde of madmen.


    Like a huge stampede of mindless beasts, they rushed up the mountainside where the entire mountain began shining brightly and the warriors began combing everywhere anything of value.


    The mountain gave another shake, like a jolting spasm that sent more rocks, trees, and soil flying into the air as its glowing brilliance could be seen from as far as five kilometers away.


    A terrible flood of golden light burst forth.


    ¡°ARRRGGGHHH!¡±


    Anguished howls began ringing from the top and every warrior who had made it to the top were all reduced to shreds by a strange golden light, their blood spilling and inundating the soil.


    With an unseen malice, the golden burst of light spread like a long, giant whirlpool of golden luminescence spinning on the top of the mountain, its magical powers leveling the rest of the other mountain peaks in the surrounding, causing them to tumble and fall.


    The warriors who barely made it up stopped in their tracks and stared up, bewildered and stupefied for seconds before reality set in for them and they realized doom was upon them. Then, succumbing to panic and terror, they screamed and howled as they rushed back the path they came up from.


    ¡°Chu the Devil!¡± Luo Fei bellowed at him from a thousand meters away, ¡°Did you not like saving people? Why aren¡¯t you helping them?¡±


    But he did, and he would. He rushed back to the foot of the mountain and began moving uphill, using his Immortal Qi to blast hundreds of warriors off the mountain so that the golden light would not reach them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster, Chu the Devil,¡± Luo Fei guffawed maniacally, ¡°Whether I can kill them faster than you can save them!¡± He reached out a hand and magically summoned to his grasp a Grandmaster, and he hurled the poor man back up the mountain like a ball.


    Chu Xun saw this and he performed a speedy sidestep to where he anticipated the Grandmaster would fall, where he grabbed at him by his ankles and pulled him away before he could hit the mountain.


    Fortunately, the ripple of golden destructive light seemed to only spread sideways instead of moving downhill, lest none of the warriors could escape unscathed.


    ¡°How about this, Chu the Devil?¡± Luo Fei flailed an arm, blasting more warriors up the hill.


    The whirlpool of light gave another burst, like a hungry monster joyful at the prospect of more food. The warriors cried in shock as they flew up; they had seen what the golden light could do. With just a light graze, anyone could be ripped into shreds.


    Chu Xun flailed an arm and fired several Reincarnation Lines. The gossamer threads wrapped around their legs and yanked them back before the golden light could claim them.


    ¡°Together!¡± Luo Fei yelled.


    His allies¡ªthe remaining Third-grade Human Kings¡ªsprang into action. One by one, they each tossed more warriors up the mountain like feeding fodder to a crocodile.


    Swoosh!


    Hundreds more Reincarnation Lines shot into the air, coiling around their waists, arms, legs, pulling them back down to safety.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! The race is on, Chu the Devil! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster!¡± Luo Fei taunted gloatingly.


    A few Third-grade Human Kings and Luo Fei, a Fourth-grade Human King, began their merciless savagery. No ordinary warriors could ever hope to withstand their powers and might and all of them ended up being tossed or blasted up the hill.


    In just a short time, several hundred warriors were pelted up like sacrifices.


    Chu Xun swung his arms frantically, summoning tens of thousands Reincarnation Lines that formed a huge webbed net around the mountainside to catch them before they hit earth.


    Luo Fei¡¯s expression darkened. With the net weaved by Reincarnation Lines in place, they could no longer throw any warriors to their deaths.


    But Chu Xun was already upon them. As soon as his net was ready, he had charged straight at Luo Fei and his confederates, determine to strike them down before they could do more damage.


    A Fusang wandering warrior threw himself forward, drawing a curved scimitar which blade gleamed menacingly. He swung it furiously, firing a bolt of energy at Chu Xun.


    With a slap, Chu Xun effortlessly deflected it away before landing another punch on the blade, shattering it to pieces. Then he drove another fist into the chest of the Fusang wanderer and fired a blast of Hong Meng Immortal Qi, sending the man crashing away with an excruciating howl with an impaled wound in his chest the size of his hand.


    Swoosh!


    With another volley of Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Chu Xun blasted the Fusang man to bits.


    He wheeled around and attack another Third-grade Human King.


    Boom!


    The enemy fell to the ground on his back with blood pouring out of his mouth and his arms utterly severed.


    Luo Fei hurtled over to Chu Xun with his Internal Breath mustered at the ready. He threw forth both his fists, sending forth a pair of magic bolts with so much concentrated energy that the air trembled when they came near.


    Chu Xun responded with a similar attack: he thrust both his fists forward, launching two purple energy bolts of his own.


    Boom!


    The collision of the missiles created a huge shock and heat wave that threw everyone nearby off their feet and the force even internally injuring some of the warriors that they coughed up mouthfuls of blood.


    Chu Xun hardly bulged from his spot, but the force from the blast had planted his foot deep into the ground.


    Luo Fei was sent careening away before crashing to the ground, creating a long and deep trench. His arms throbbed with agony and he looked at Chu Xun, aghast with horror.


    Chu Xun flickered and vanished, appearing right over him with his fists on the ready.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­!


    There was no finesse in the blows Chu Xun hammered on his foe ¨C only raw, brutal punishments that elicited shock waves after shock waves from each blow and the ground threatening to split under the crumpled heap that was Luo Fei.


    Puff!


    With one final uppercut, Luo Fei was sent flying again, spewing more blood from his mouth. Then he hit the ground, lying in a mangled heap in the center of a wide crater.

 Chapter 271 - The Mysterious Mountain!

    The mountain shook, and the earth trembled as the bright whirlpool of golden light stretched for more than ten miles. The golden light that burst out when the mountain exploded looked terrifying as if it could tear everything apart.


    Fear and disbelief filled Luo Fei¡¯s eyes. As a Fourth-grade Human King, never had he expected that anyone could possibly hit him and cause him to bleed.


    Petrified by fear for several seconds, Luo Fei still found it hard to believe that his nightmare was coming true. Yet, his throbbing arms confirmed to him that his fears were true, and Chu Xun very well possessed the ability to kill him.


    As his enemy drew near, Chu Xun raised his fists aloft with a cold look, being ready to deal with the final stroke.


    Luo Fei felt his heart skipping a beat, and he roared loudly, channeling what remained of his Internal Breath as he charged at Chu Xun in last-ditch desperation.


    Boom!


    Another massive eruption of flames and force followed as the two men met, churning up yet another storm that skimmed off at least three meters worth of dust and sand from where they stood.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡±


    Luo Fei flew into the air once more, vomiting blood from his mouth and tumbling pitifully on his back.


    Frustration, resentment, and dissatisfaction ¨C all of which were written on his face. He was a Fourth-grade Human King ¨C a paragon of absolute power and strength; yet here he was, beaten senselessly like a dog and he could do nothing to fight back.


    Yet he was no fool; he understood the virtue of swallowing one¡¯s pride. With a venomous glare at Chu Xun, he turned and fled.


    A Fourth-grade Human King traveled at twice the speed of sound-breaking, an unbelievable speed.


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure flickered at where he stood, and he vanished, turning into a flash of light that shot into the sky at twice the speed of sound-breaking after Luo Fei. With his speed, it needed only mere seconds for him to catch up to the escaping Luo Fei. Just as soon as he saw his quarry, Chu Xun fired a purple jet of magical energy at the Human King¡¯s back.


    Luo Fei felt a chilly, prickly sensation on his back, and when he turned around and saw who it was, his face fell. Then, he quickly recovered himself and tried swinging his fists to deflect the magical energy coming at him.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡±


    More blood escaped from Luo Fei¡¯s mouth as he careened into an enormous boulder several tens of meters tall, the impact of the collision immediately crushing it into bits.


    Chu Xun closed in quickly. His fists raised as he prepared to kill Luo Fei.


    But he sidestepped quickly, dashing several hundred meters away.


    Boom!


    A gargantuan palm-like magical bolt slammed at where he stood before, rocking the ground so forcefully that the earth was split.


    Chu Xun looked around and saw a middle-aged man standing not far away with his hands crossed behind his back, fully-clothed in robes and a hood of black. On his hood were embroidered with fine golden threads the motifs of two hideous taloned claws ¨C an image looked creepy and sinister all the same.


    ¡°My apologies for my incompetence, First Presbyter.¡±


    Luo Fei struggled to clamber up from his prone position, forcing himself to remain on his knees, bowing deeply to the stranger.


    ¡°Your reputation precedes you, Chu the Devil,¡± said the stranger. With each syllable, the air trembled as if in shock and awe to his very speech and presence, with an occasional pop in the air from his thick, emanating aura.


    Chu Xun did his best to suppress his emotion, but he realized one fact: whoever this stranger was, he¡¯s not one he should flippantly trifle with.


    ¡°May I introduce myself: Bo Ping, First Presbyter of the Broken Souls Cult.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never save him,¡± Chu Xun hissed placidly.


    Bo Ping looked rather surprised, with only one of his eyes revealed from under his hood. It looked morbid with the red-scarlet shade of blood in it. In a raspy voice, he chuckled, ¡°You really are the same as how they described you, Chu the Devil.¡±


    Chu Xun made no attempt to answer and instead he formed hand seals with one hand.


    Rumble!


    The air trembled and the fabric of space warped and twisted, and an ancient and colossal aura filled everywhere around them, and a hulking monolith fell from the sky.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Bo Ping snorted, doing nothing to mask his displeasure at Chu Xun¡¯s display of belligerence. A hand came out from the folds of his dark robes, and it formed several hand seals too, and the silhouette of a gigantic claw appeared in the sky, reaching over to seize the monolith.


    Boom!


    An eruption of force swept out when the two collided, stirring up wild winds that gusted furiously around them. Cracks began appearing on the huge monolith of stone before it crumbled and disappeared, and so did the monstrous claw-like silhouette as well.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes softened. Through the exchange, he had gotten a measure of his foe¡¯s power ¨C a Fifth-grade Human King.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun pounced, dashing forward like a blur of light with his fists held ready to strike.


    Bo Ping¡¯s arms escaped his long voluminous sleeves, revealing an eerily pallid-white skin complexion. Stomping his heel hard into the ground, he hurtled forward as well to meet his enemy in battle, his fingers forming claws.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª!


    A deluge of energy bolts ¨C all fist-like and claw-like ¨C filled the sky, all of them were entangled with each other, causing a litany of deafening explosions with numerous shock and heat waves rippling rapidly away, destroying everything ¨C stones, rocks, trees, and plants ¨C in the vicinity.


    No one could have been able to see their movements. They were both just too quick, and things visible were only the salvos of purplish and white energy bolts colliding into each other.


    Bang!


    The two collided for an instant before they shook each other loose.


    A wry smile twisted at the corners of Chu Xun¡¯s lips.


    ¡°How dare you!?¡± Bo Ping snarled for the first time, no longer putting up a calm demeanor as an angry wave of aura swept from him.


    Chu Xun maintained his cryptic simper ¨C he had managed to force Bo Ping away from Luo Fei, placing himself between them and the latter now completely in his mercy. But he would show him none. He turned around and fired a blow.


    Luo Fei, his face now white with terror, raised his arms futilely to defend himself against the magical bolt.


    Crack!


    A husky, ear-splitting howl from him drowned away the horrendous sounds of bones breaking. The blast crushed the bones of his arms before barreling straight into his chest.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    Deep scarlet-red blood poured out of Luo Fei¡¯s mouth; his chest completely caved in.


    Bo Ping bolted at Chu Xun, who spun around and fired a salvo of more than a dozen fist-like magical bolts at him.


    Bo Ping frantically parried away the projectiles with his Internal Breath imbuing his fists as he grunted with effort and fury.


    Chu Xun flicked a finger and shot another magical bolt as dangerously thin as a blade, aiming it at Luo Fei¡¯s throat.


    He quickly rolled around to evade the shot, having abandoned all his dignity and pride.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips twisted sardonically and he flicked his fingers again and again, firing more bolts that whistled through the air at him.


    Luo Fei rolled around the ground, much to his ignominious chagrin, but the bolts pierced through his body and his back, dealing him more pain.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    Blood sprayed everywhere as his head plopped finally to the ground and so ended his anguished cries. In the end, the Fourth-grade Human King failed to evade the never-ending fusillade of sharp-tipped magical bolts which finally managed to slice through his throat, beheading him instantly and leaving him sprawled dead in the middle of nowhere.


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡­¡±


    Bo Ping growled, his temper on the brink of losing control. He had come to rescue Luo Fei, only to witness his death unfolding right before his own eyes.


    A thick aura of malice emanated from him.


    Chu Xun said nothing, responding merely in a simple manner: he lifted a hand and smote hard, firing a thick volley of Hong Meng Immortal Qi at Bo Ping.


    Bang!


    With his Inner Breath burgeoning, Bo Ping raised a hand too and fired his own shot. His energy bolt collided with the Hong Meng Immortal Qi missile and both disappeared in a terrible explosion that churned up enough sand and dust into the air.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear you into pieces for this, Chu the Devil!¡± Bo Ping snarled. With hardly any reservations nor regard for his own safety, he lunged at Chu Xun.


    Swoosh!


    A golden bolt of light came as stealthily as a cat, but with the speed of a lightning bolt.


    Surprised, Bo Ping sidestepped away, hoping to evade that golden bolt. But his shoulder erupted with blood pouring like a spring suddenly and a grunt escaped his lips before he knew it.


    Even Chu Xun was surprised himself. He looked quickly at where the shiny golden bolt came from and saw a gash breaking wide like an eye that opened vertically over the mountaintop and it was this eye that had fired the bolt which injured Bo Ping.


    And before he could make out what it was, the eye gleamed with a shiny brilliance and fired another bolt ¨C only this one was intended for him.


    Chu Xun moved quickly away for a hundred meters.


    Bang!


    The golden bolt hit the spot where he once stood on, blasting a huge crater several meters deep.


    Chu Xun looked up again and to his astonishment, more vertical eyes opened beside the first over the mountaintop and each fired golden bolts, raining destruction over Chu Xun and Bo Ping simultaneously.


    Chu Xun evaded as quickly as he could, flitting from hither to thither so quickly while leaving mirages of himself everywhere on the field.


    The same went to Bo Ping, who lunged and pounced in an erratic manner to evade the onslaught.


    The rain of gold came down with hardly any ounce of mercy, threatening to perforate the crust of the Earth.


    At the same time, the number of vertical eyes continued multiplying over the mountaintop, each of them relentlessly firing destructive golden bolts into the air, their burning luminescence lighting up the evening sky.


    With no other choice, Chu Xun unleashed his quickest speed. He jerked around frantically, desperate to avoid being hit although he nearly was for at least a few times.


    ¡°ARRRGGGHHH!¡±


    A harsh bellow came from Bo Ping; another golden bolt had speared through his shoulder.


    Chu Xun could not help but gasp with shock. Whatever those were atop the mountain, these golden bolts they fired were just too powerful. Fifth-grade Human Kings had the physical endurance that not even armor-piercing missiles could do anything to defeat them, yet these golden energy bolts were able to penetrate Bo Ping¡¯s defenses like a hot knife through butter.


    Whoosh!


    Just as his mind strayed off for a split-second to think, a golden bolt whizzed past his throat, missing him just by a hair¡¯s breadth. It astounded him, and a cold sweat broke out all over him.


    This deadly deluge of golden bolts was just too dense and too wide for them to escape unscathed from.


    They both had only their speeds to rely on.


    Bo Ping let loose another defiant roar as fired a blast of Internal Breath to deflect away some of the bolts, only to have three of the bolts lancing through him instead.


    The golden energy bolts had ripped right through the jet of Internal Breath like it was nothing!


    Chu Xun thought mournfully, ¡°Who had I angered this time?! Whatever this place is, it is absolutely more than meets the eye. Something strong, powerful, and terrifying must lurk at the top. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be attacking on its own.¡±


    Bo Ping could never have looked any more miserable in his life. Bloodied and wounded with his robes now in tatters, never had he anticipated such indignity to ever befall one as prestigious and honored as a Fifth-grade Human King. The perpetual barrage of golden bolts never stopped and never dwindled, allowing him no respite to recuperate nor heal.


    Woosh!


    Another bolt came by, shearing a lock of his hair as how a blade would when passing through leaves.


    More golden bolts barreled at him like a hive full of wasps.


    Chu Xun labored to avoid the blows, but the golden energy bolts were just too quick. He managed to evade the rest of them, but one came close to hitting his throat. Angered and vexed, he lashed out with a burst of his Immortal Qi.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    Chu Xun grimaced with the pain as his fist erupted in a spray of blood before a shrill, ringing clang ensued. The golden bolt was gone. It was not able to penetrate his bones ¨C the bones of the Ancestral Dragon now imbued into his.


    Instead of scowling at his wound, Chu Xun chuckled with joy instead. He flicked his wrist and summoned his golden staff ¨C the tail bone of the Ancestral Dragon.


    Clang! Clang!


    He brandished the staff, swinging it in a frantic frenzy, parrying away every energy bolt that came at him.


    Bo Ping, however, looked utterly dreary. More wounds appeared all over him and to his dismay, the wounds could not heal quickly. If prolonged, he could die from the loss of too much blood, if the golden energy bolts did not finish him first.


    He cast a quick, cursory glance at Chu Xun, and what he saw only filled him with rage and frustration.


    There was Chu Xun, waving his golden staff easily with only one hand, looking casual and lackadaisical.


    Bo Ping decided to retreat, hoping that he could get out of the firing range from the eyes above the mountaintop. But they seemed to have read his mind; more golden bolts came, predicting his movements and barring his way of retreat. That forced him to skirt around the mountain while he looked for more avenues of escape.


    ¡°Am I going to die here?!¡± A dismal thought loomed in his mind.


    He conjured a stone brazier ornately carved with strange, ancient runes. He channeled some Internal Breath into it, and the strange object projected a large mirage of itself that cocooned him inside.


    A Sacred Relic of middling grade.


    Chu Xun observed, his eyes reflecting the golden gleam of the bolts he deflected away.


    Clang!


    A golden bolt slammed into the mirage-like magical barrier of the brazier, only to elicit a burst of protesting sparks.


    Clang! Clang!


    More golden bolts pounded at the image of the stone brazier, and it began shaking convulsively. Bo Ping injected another spurt of Internal Breath into his Sacred Relic, and the shakes stopped.


    Still deflecting and parrying away the golden bolts, Chu Xun¡¯s staff glowed suddenly with a brilliant luster, and he slowly moved nearer towards Bo Ping.


    Seeing this, Bo Ping felt only trepidation and distress. He snarled at Chu Xun, ¡°What do you want, Chu the Devil!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough,¡± Chu Xun smirked, the corners of his lips twisting into a sinister glee.


    He came near and hammered hard on the stone brazier as furiously as he could with the golden staff.


    Bang!


    Like the deafening toll of a bell, the strike caused ripples of shockwaves.


    Reeling with shock and rage, Bo Ping could only watch as his brazier suffered attacks from the bolts of golden light and Chu Xun all at the same time. The Sacred Relic began shaking in his hands as its mirage that was the defensive barrier began to shrink, wobbling as if it could be faltering any second.


    It was hardly a smooth breeze for Chu Xun as well; as he banged his staff relentlessly on the stone brazier, a golden bolt slammed into his shoulder, and warm blood burst like a fountain, and he grunted at the pain.


    Gritting his teeth, Chu Xun intensified more Immortal Qi on his weapon; the purplish glow coating the golden staff grew thicker, and he swung it as hard as he could on the stone brazier again.


    Bang!


    With that attack, coupled with a few more blows from the bolts of golden light, the defensive barrier of the stone brazier crumbled and disappeared, and the actual Sacred Relic still in Bo Ping¡¯s hands shattered into useless bits of stone.


    ¡°Urgh! Arghh!¡±


    Blood burst out of Chu Xun fell in varying places. It was the sturdiness of the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s tail bone that Chu Xun had relied upon to destroy Bo Ping¡¯s stone brazier, while he endured the shocks of the impact on his own.


    Terrified out of his wits, Bo Ping did not know what to say or how to react, and in his stupor, another golden energy bolt drove right through him, jerking him into fits of screaming pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re mad, Chu the Devil!¡±


    Bo Ping cried with grief and indignation as he struggled to recover from his shock and anger.


    Chu Xun merely simpered quietly. Getting slightly wounded was a fair price for whatever-it-was¡¯ help in killing Bo Ping.


    He realized that he had been underestimating the Broken Souls Cult. If Bo Ping, a mere First Presbyter of the Cult, was already a Fifth-grade Human King, then what about their householder? What about his lieutenant or even his personal guard?

 Chapter 272 - What A Huge Spider!

    Spurts of golden shafts hung in the sky, each carrying indomitable and destructive power of its own.


    Bo Ping cried out in agony and rage. If only he could have Chu Xun grounded into dust, he cursed quietly.


    Without the protection of his stone brazier Sacred Relic which Chu Xun had destroyed, hundreds of golden energy bolts swarmed in on him like a hive full of bees, perforating him with zero mercy, reducing him to nothing but a mangled and bloodied heap.


    ¡°ARRRGGGHHH!¡±


    He let loose a bestial howl before magically conjuring a deep scarlet-red war banner. He swung it furiously with what might he still had and from the puddle of his own blood. A macabre vapor in the deep-red hue of blood rose and formed into a magical barrier, keeping him behind to protect.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes however caught something else: an obsidian-black ring on Bo Ping¡¯s finger.


    A Storage Ring.


    To his astonishment, the Bloody Banner was a Top-grade Immortal Weapon and an evil one at that. He could feel as if his blood was rushing to escape from his own body when Bo Ping was waving it.


    More golden shafts rained from the sky. But instead of piercing down like a thousand spears, they pummeled savagely at the blood-red mist, creating only massive shock waves but none of them were able to penetrate the magical barrier.


    It seemed that everyone had had their own fair share of adventures and fortuitous encounters, Chu Xun observed quietly.


    He narrowed his eyes and charged, swinging his golden staff hard on the magical barrier of the Bloody Banner.


    Rumble!


    His hit caused only a ripple on the red, misty surface of the magical barrier. It was useless.


    He began to fully appreciate the potent defensive capability of this Immortal Weapon. What a waste for Bo Ping to have it, he mused sourly. It might be evil in nature, but there was no denying its remarkable sturdiness.


    ¡°WHAT DO YOU WANT, CHU THE DEVIL!? YOU WANT US BOTH TO DIE HERE?!¡± Bo Ping bellowed. The more he realized, the more he felt Chu Xun was a madman who, even in such a grim situation, never wavered from wanting to kill him.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± muttered Chu Xun frostily, although he was burning with greed. He wanted to have Bo Ping¡¯s Storage Ring and he daresay Bo Ping must have hoarded great treasures or tools inside.


    Chu Xun¡¯s golden staff shone, the Immortal Qi imbuing it swirling more quickly and vigorously. Lifting it over his head, Chu Xun brought it down again fiercely.


    Bang!


    Bo Ping felt the banner shuddering wildly in his hands. The golden bell that Luo Fei used before was also of similar grade ¨C a Top-grade Immortal Weapon too, but Chu Xun was able to destroy it.


    The Bloody Banner might be of greater quality compared to the bell, yet all the difference would amount to nothing before the golden staff fashioned from the tail bone of the Ancestral Dragon.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun spun the staff over his head for another round and pounded hard again on the red misty barrier. The Bloody Banner shook again, only more wildly, but more golden shafts slammed into Chu Xun, injuring him as well.


    ¡°Do you not fear death, Chu the Devil?!¡± Bo Ping screamed, already half-mad. The magic of the Bloody Banner might be protecting him, but with Chu Xun hammering incessantly on it, stirring up one shock wave after another, he could hardly gain any respite much less heal himself. In fact, the waves were causing more internal damage to him and he bled even more.


    Unfazed, Chu Xun brandished his staff again and again, battering on the barrier of the Bloody Banner with dogged ruthlessness.


    The Bloody Banner trembled uncontrollably and the blood-red mist barrier defending Bo Ping began to thin as if it would crumble any time.


    ¡°Y-Y-You! H-H-How dare you, Chu the Devil!¡± Bo Ping bellowed, helpless and exasperated. His tightly gripped on the handle of the Banner, and he waved it frantically at Chu Xun.


    The red misty barrier vanished. The blood congealed instead into a mass of blood that shot straight at Chu Xun, assuming the image of a demon¡¯s head.


    Purplish glows flared in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. The Bloody Banner was indeed a powerful item, he acknowledged. He had not been wrong; whenever it was used, he could feel as if his own blood was answering to its call.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun swung his staff heatedly and gold-purplish sparkles trailed behind its movements like a tail.


    Bang!


    The demonic conjuration slammed into the golden staff and was effortlessly destroyed.


    ¡°ARRGGGHHH!¡± Bo Ping was screaming. With the magical barrier of the Bloody Banner momentarily undone when he was waving his banner, a few golden energy bolts drove through him, rendering him even more maimed.


    Ignoring everything, Chu Xun continued clubbing at the reconstructed red mist barrier with all the ferocity he could muster.


    Bang! Bang¡­!


    Again, the Bloody Banner trembled violently and the mist-like barrier began to thin.


    Chu Xun clenched his fist and swung hard, firing a purplish energy blast at the scarlet translucent barrier.


    Boom!


    The Bloody Banner exploded and Chu Xun could have sworn that he heard the shrill wails of demons or spirits in the eruption.


    More golden shafts came teeming over them. Bo Ping dragged his wearied and battered self to his best to escape the blows, but to no avail; blood squirted out from everywhere, accompanied by his incessant shrieks.


    Gorily blood-soaked himself, Chu Xun at least could defend himself. Waving his golden staff to deflect away the golden shafts raining on him, he dashed towards Bo Ping with his fists raised up to strike.


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡­ You¡¯ll pay for this¡­¡± With his death so terrible beyond imagination, Bo Ping cursed venomously, coughing out another gulp of blood.


    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡± The Fifth-grade Human King howled again. Without the protection of the Bloody Banner, he looked no better than a blood-drenched honeycomb with more golden shafts boring more holes through him. The fact that he was still alive, all thanks to the unbelievable endurance native to Fifth-grade Human Kings, was a marvel upon itself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s going to die first,¡± remarked Chu Xun sardonically, batting away another golden shaft before he lunged at Bo Ping.


    Boom!


    Wrecked, maimed, and impaired, Bo Ping could not so much as stand still than defend himself. The golden staff swatted at him like a fly, sending him flying into the air and a few golden energy bolts hurtled by, nearly hitting his head.


    Giving chase, Chu Xun caught up to him and swung his staff again, batting him like a baseball in midair.


    Boom!


    With another agonizing scream, Bo Ping crashed into the ground with half of his body sunken into the ground, a bloody mass of flesh and viscera.


    In his voice, there was anger, frustration, exasperation, and resentment.


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡­ You¡¯ll die¡­ You¡¯ll die in a way so terrible that you¡¯d hope you¡¯re never alive at all¡­¡±


    Bo Ping cursed with as much bitterness as what a vengeful spirit could have.


    Never had he foreseen such fate to befall him, a Fifth-grade Human King. Instead of coming to rescue Luo Fei, he was going to die too instead.


    But Chu Xun carried on his rampaging streak with hardly heed at all to Bo Ping¡¯s outbursts.


    Boom!


    Sand and dust permeated the very air in the surroundings as the ground continued splitting. Bo Ping spewed more blood, and he was sinking deeper into the ground.


    Flailing his staff to smack away any golden shafts that came near, Chu Xun inched slowly towards Bo Ping. With lightning-quick reflexes, he reached for Bo Ping¡¯s hand, feeling eager to strip the Storage Ring off his fingers.


    Being no stranger to deceits and intrigue, Bo Ping knew what he was after. He roused up his Internal Breath and fired a blast at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun easily avoided the attack, but it gave Bo Ping the chance he needed to free himself from the ground. He slid the ring off his finger and grinned wickedly, ¡°So this is what you¡¯re after, Chu the Devil?¡±


    Chu Xun twisted his lips into a sardonic smirk, ¡°What I want is your life.¡±


    Before he even finished, the golden staff came arcing over in a deadly curve, bearing down on Bo Ping.


    Boom!


    Bo Ping wailed again in pain, belching more blood as he tumbled some distance away.


    Woosh!


    Blood jetted out in the form of fine red droplets and Bo Ping let loose another howl; one of the golden shafts came down just in time to slice off his arm.


    Chu Xun dove just in time and seized the severed arm ¨C the arm in which the fingers still held the Storage Ring.


    All with no effort at all, Chu Xun mused gleefully.


    He removed the Storage Ring and tossed the broken arm as he would with a sack of filth, and it was quickly shredded by a volley of golden shafts like sharks in bloody water.


    ¡°Give it back!¡± Bo Ping yelled hoarsely, still teetering to dear life despite his grievous wounds.


    ¡°If you want it, come get it yourself,¡± Chu Xun hissed frostily.


    Dragging himself like a wounded dog on the ground, Bo Ping did his best to stay low, although a golden energy bolt would shoot dangerously close to his head every now and then, nearly killing him.


    ¡°You filthy scum, Chu the Devil¡­ You¡¯ll pay for this¡­ I swear¡­¡±


    Glaring down at his foe coldly, Chu Xun stepped up to him and the golden staff slammed down with a boom.


    Crack!


    Bo Ping¡¯s spine cracked into splinters with a series of sickening crunches of bones breaking.


    ¡°I might die, but not before you do,¡± Chu Xun muttered before raising his staff and batted Bo Ping away like a golf ball.


    ¡°ARRRGGGHHH!¡±


    Bo Ping¡¯s final cry of defiance and anguish turned out to be a short-lived one as his already-mangled body was quickly slashed into ribbons in just a matter of seconds.


    ¡°Seems like yours is terrible enough,¡± Chu Xun remarked ironically. His arms neither stopped nor stayed; he now fully devoted all of his facility to swatting away any golden energy bolts now coming for him.


    He tried retreating slowly as he whacked at one golden bolt after another. But the golden shafts ¨C or rather, this mountain, or whatever it was ¨C seemed to have a sentience of its own. Another volley of golden shafts flew over him instead, barring his retreat as if reading his mind.


    Thousands of meters away from the mountain, the warriors whom Chu Xun had rescued and who were fortunate enough to stay safe watched from afar. From their positions, all they could see was the never-ending hailstorm of golden shafts and nothing more.


    ¡°I wonder how Immortal Chu is faring inside,¡± wondered one of the warriors that Chu Xun rescued earlier aloud.


    ¡°Look at that storm of golden bolts raining down¡­ No one can possibly survive that¡­ Not even a Human-Immortal. For all we know, Chu the Devil might have already breathed his last in there,¡± said another voice.


    ¡°Fool, what do you take him for? Since when had you ever heard of him losing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If he can save us, what makes you think he can¡¯t save himself too?¡±


    Chatters and debates began droning amongst the horde of warriors watching the events.


    But Chu Xun was now between the anvil and the hammer. Bashing endlessly at the golden shafts with his golden staff while basking in the sparkling trails that followed its every motion was the most he could do for now.


    What should I do?


    Chu Xun raked his mind, gravely in need of a solution.


    His gaze panned up and fell on the huge mountain. Since he could not retreat, why not march forward head-on?


    Swinging his golden staff defensively, he began moving towards the great mountain.


    When he got up the mountain, he channeled his Hong Meng Immortal Qi, imbuing it into his weapon and he smote one of the vertical eyes.


    Boom!


    A terrible shock wave of gold rippled from the point of impact.


    Crack!


    Chu Xun¡¯s powerful blow managed to yield a long, deep gash on the eye.


    Encouraged by the outcome, Chu Xun bashed again and again at the vertical eye.


    Boom!


    With a burst, the vertical eye erupted, having been decimated by Chu Xun.


    Despite the joy of glimpsing success, Chu Xun nevertheless beheld the rest of the eyes with a dismal gloom; there were just too many eyes, even though he possessed the ability to destroy any of them.


    He set his sights on another vertical eye and pounced at it, pounding his golden staff at it.


    Then the unexpected took place: the vertical eye closed suddenly, vanishing into thin air. Missing it just by a split-second, Chu Xun hit the ground instead, and his hands throbbed numbly with pain as a result.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A deep, booming but disembodied groan reverberated suddenly around Chu Xun.


    It came out of nowhere, leaving Chu Xun startled and spooked.


    He did not hear wrongly; the voice did indeed come from this shining mountain.


    ¡°Who, or what, are you?¡± Chu Xun asked tersely. His grip on his staff tightened as he reeled with disbelief at the fact that the mountain was alive.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±


    The sighing groan came again and the mere rumble of it was enough to make Chu Xun¡¯s hair stand.


    ¡°WHO ARE YOU!?¡± Chu Xun demanded again. His hands were beginning to be slick with sweat.


    He could very well just destroy anything dead or not living. But something alive, that was a wholly different story. With a mind of its own, he might not even be able to escape if he failed to defeat it.


    Just then, the thousands of vertical eyes closed suddenly, and the devastating deluge of golden shafts finally came to an end.


    But before he could react, a fine golden threat burst from the ground, coiling around him and incapacitating him.


    Boom!


    In his panic, Chu Xun released a powerful burst of Hong Meng Immortal Qi. As his body convulsed uncontrollably at the sudden eruption of concentrated energy from within himself, he could feel his 206 bones vibrating and his insides pulsating violently as if in resonance.


    Only, it was all for naught; nothing he did could free him from the bounds of the golden threads.


    The fine threads of gold tugged suddenly, yanking him off his feet and hurling him a thousand meters away.


    Chu Xun was still dazed at the toughness of the golden threads. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi he embodied was more powerful than usual True Energies, yet it could do nothing to damage these threads.


    Boom!


    The ground shuddered so greatly that the surrounding peaks nearly collapsed on their foundations.


    Chu Xun no longer wore his usually placid composure; instead, he gawked with amazement as the huge mountain now shining in gold began moving. It began rising and rose tens of meters into the air.


    And that was not all; the mountain even had legs! Eight long, golden legs that soared into the air like skyscrapers, lifting up the huge mountain. Whatever this thing was, it began to move and each time a leg moved, the earth would tremble as if in fear.


    The horde of warriors who survived the first onslaught watched from afar, their mouths wide in bewilderment and horror.


    Not even Chu Xun himself could refrain from feeling awed and shocked. He might not be as dumbfounded as the warriors, but he could not hold back his heart from pounding hard and fast.


    ¡°What a huge spider,¡± he murmured.


    It was no mountain at all, but a monstrously behemothic spider in gold.


    Never had he seen any spider so huge and gargantuan before in all of his three-thousand-year lifetime in the other dimension.

 Chapter 273 - The Sanctuary of Tetrarchy!

    Glittering golden curves followed the gargantuan hulk of the moving mountain as it plodded slowly.


    Eight humungous spider legs the size of skyscrapers or high-reaching towers supported the monstrous girth of the spider that was the mountain itself as the behemothic insect lumbered heavily away.


    It was a sight that made the surrounding peaks tremble and the warriors petrified by awe and fear.


    Gradually, it began picking up pace, moving more quickly until its silhouette slowly melted into the distance, disappearing amongst the other mountains nearby.


    It took great effort until Chu Xun could finally recover from his trance, and he gasped quietly at this revelation.


    Whatever it was, the gigantic golden spider was, beyond any doubt, an incredible and dangerous existence. It must have been long asleep under the Earth¡¯s crust, and the anomalies occurring everywhere must have caused a tectonic shift that unearthed it. Soundly asleep at first, Chu Xun¡¯s battle against the Broken Souls Cult must have roused it from its slumber and angered it.


    One question, however, boggled his mind. The giant spider could definitely kill him just now. Why did it spare him?


    Was it because of the tail bone of the Ancestral Dragon? Being majestic mythical beasts, dragons possess a preeminence that no other beasts ¨C or even strange monstrosities like the huge spider ¨C could ever hope to defy. The Ancestral Dragon might have met its demise a long, long time ago, but its relics still retain much of its former aura of greatness.


    With the giant spider gone, so went the mountain and all that remained was a barren and desolate clearing in the middle of nowhere.


    The horde of warriors finally recovered, jerking themselves back to the present, their faces all pale and their teeth chattering with anxiety.


    ¡°Thank you so much for saving us, Immortal Chu. We¡¯ll remember this.¡±


    ¡°Damn those Cultists! I swear I¡¯ll never speak any kind word to them or any of their ilk!¡±


    ¡°If you would one day seek to destroy the Broken Souls Cult once and for all, Immortal Chu, let me be of service.¡±


    The warriors cursed and griped about the Broken Souls Cult to the best of their voice.


    Waving dismissively at their pledges, Chu Xun vanished.


    He put no stock in their pledges; these people would never dare to defy the Broken Souls Cult in full force. Saving them was only an act of mercy, an urge of compassion that compelled him to believe that these people did not deserve death.


    Chu Xun returned to the army garrison.


    Yan Chong and the others came up to greet him, all of them wearing exuberant smiles, all except for Yu Cheng, who looked rather miserable; Lei Bao must have given him a good walloping.


    As an aftermath of the fierce battle, the Martial Tao Forum blazed with heated discussions, and someone had even uploaded the footage of what happened.


    And through this way, Yan Chong and the others had watched how Chu Xun emerged victoriously.


    Chu Xun browsed through the Forum and found nothing about the colossal golden spider. But that was only understandable; even he himself was dazed at that time, more so for every other witness around. No one could possibly record anything.


    Sentiments in the Martial Tao Forum were rather one-sided. Almost every thread condemned and lambasted the Cult, the Sifang Sword Sect, and the Tianlong Fort for their evil and treachery.


    Nevertheless, the threads in the forum were all posted under pseudonyms; no one really dared to openly criticize the Cult.


    Jiu You snuggled close to him, her little nose sniffing inquisitively. Then she frowned. ¡°I smell the stink of wild beasts on you.¡±


    For one moment, Chu Xun was speechless. He chuckled and replied, ¡°Well, I did encounter a very terrifying wild beast. No, wait, I suppose I can call that a monster.¡±


    Chu Xun recounted to her about his encounter with the monstrous golden spider.


    The tale left Yan Chong and the others astounded beyond words. A humungous golden spider with a girth that rivaled even mountains and hills! One would have thought Chu Xun was telling them a fairy tale story.


    The bloody wounds ¨C all of them he suffered from the golden shafts hitting him ¨C mottling his clothes were enough proof to make them believe him.


    ¡°I heard that a black dragon almost several dozen meters long was seen somewhere due West. The fire-breathing serpent was said to have butchered almost hundreds of thousands in one city. I wonder if its appearance could be related to this monster spider,¡± said Yan Chong.


    ¡°A black dragon?¡± Lei Bao scowled. ¡°I saw its picture. That¡¯s only some serpent with wings.¡±


    Chu Xun said nothing. After a moment¡¯s worth of pondering, he said, ¡°At any rate, many oddities abound the Earth now that anomalies are occurring everywhere. I daresay we¡¯ve only seen the tip of the iceberg and there could be more dangerous beasts or troubles out there. Our most pressing agenda now is to quickly increase our power.¡±


    Yan Chong and the others all nodded in assent. No matter what, strength and power were the only things that mattered.


    Chu Xun remembered the Storage Ring that he took from Bo Ping earlier. He fished it out and peered inside, and what he found inside filled him with glee.


    As it turned out, Bo Ping¡¯s Storage Ring really was a veritable treasure trove; Chu Xun found two sacred relics inside: a red long-bladed sword and a huge silvery steel-gray war hammer.


    In addition, there were also many spiritual herbs, spiritual elixirs, spiritual flowers, and rare fruits inside.


    It was a good harvest, after all, mused Chu Xun. If only he could find a furnace which he could use to concoct high-grade Level-improving Pills ¨C that way, everyone could increase their levels of magical cultivation.


    Everyone could not have been happier when they heard that Chu Xun could help them increase their power.


    ¡°But we¡¯ll first need a furnace. Without pills and a high enough grade, it will be useless,¡± Chu Xun pointed out.


    ¡°What does it look like, Master?¡± asked Lei Bao, scratching his head.


    That question stumbled Chu Xun that he did not know how to explain. Furnaces all come in different shapes and sizes; there was no uniform design to them.


    ¡°Furnaces, eh¡­¡± murmured Yu Cheng.


    ¡°Wait. Have you seen one before?¡± asked Chu Xun at once.


    Yu Cheng shook his head. He took out his cell phone and looked for something, and then he showed it to Chu Xun. ¡°Does this look like one?¡±


    Yu Cheng might be the Lord of Healing, but he possessed no knowledge in concocting elixirs or pills; hence even he could not recognize a furnace.


    Chu Xun took the phone and peered at the image. His eyes twinkled. That¡¯s right, he gasped. That was indeed a furnace in the picture ¨C and an exquisite instrument at that too, fully and ornately carved with motifs of engravings of the Four Celestial Beasts: the Green Dragon, the White Tiger, the Red Phoenix, and the Xuanwu Black Tortoise.


    ¡°Where can I find this furnace?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°The Sanctuary of Tetrachy,¡± said Yu Cheng.


    ¡°What?! The Sanctuary of Tetrachy?!¡± Yan Chong gasped with fright.


    Chu Xun gazed at him, wearing a dubious look.


    ¡°The name of the Sanctuary of Tetrachy has existed for at least ten years, and they reign supreme around the northwestern regions of the Yellow River. When the anomalies began occurring, the regions there were ravaged by floods, causing more brigands and marauders to operate in the area and more wild beasts to rampage around. Even the local magistrates could do nothing to stop them. Then came one man ¨C an agent of the Sanctuary of Tetrachy. In one single night, he killed hundreds of marauders and outlaws and drove away the wild beasts into the deep mountains and restored peace and order to the people. He was well-loved and adored by the people there.¡±


    ¡°I heard of this too,¡± quipped Winsome Widow, ¡°The Sanctuary dispatched only one man. One man armed only with one long-bladed sword killed so many people, spilling blood all over everywhere. He became known as the Knight of the Blood across the Martial Tao world.¡±


    Knight of the Blood?


    To have oneself be attributed as ¡°bloody¡± and a ¡°knight,¡± Chu Xun found it mildly intriguing.


    ¡°He sounds rather like you,¡± remarked Jiu You suddenly.


    ¡°How so?¡± asked a surprised Chu Xun.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how you earned your moniker of ¡®the Devil¡¯?¡± commented Jiu You dryly, tilting her head playfully.


    Chu Xun chuckled. He became known as the ¡°Devil¡± ever since he massacred every one of the Demon King Sect more than a decade ago.


    ¡°These are no simple folk, Master,¡± said Winsome Widow, ¡°I suggest we look for somewhere else for furnaces.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± said Yu Cheng, ¡°I saved a student of the Sanctuary last year, and they invited me to come as a guest.¡± He paused a beat, ¡°It was then when I saw this furnace ¨C sitting right in the middle of a great hall, being venerated and worshipped with the never-ending supply of incenses and offerings, and eternally kept under close watch. It must really be important to them.¡±


    It was then when he sniffed the whiff of herbs and medicine coming from the furnace, and out of curiosity, he took a picture of it.


    Chu Xun fell into silent ponder.


    Furnaces were rarest of the rare. The last time he found one ¨C not without great and strenuous effort ¨C it turned out to be one of terrible quality. He had barely used it once before it exploded into pieces.


    After some moments¡¯ thought, Chu Xun finally said, ¡°All of you shall first go back to the capital city.¡±


    ¡°Master, you still intend to go to the Sanctuary, don¡¯t you?¡± asked Yan Chong.


    Chu Xun nodded faintly. Furnaces could come as rare as a needle in a haystack, and his encounter with that behemothic golden spider had given him great pressure for him to increase his power more quickly.


    Then he felt a tug on his sleeve ¨C Jiu You, who was determined to come with him no matter what, was clutching to him.


    Yan Chong and the others were also giving him heated stares, apparently having the same thoughts as well.


    ¡°Let me come with you at least, Master,¡± said Yu Cheng, ¡°I saved one of their people before. That might help.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. Yu Cheng might be right after all.


    ¡°Let me come too, Master,¡± added Winsome Widow, ¡°There are times when a lady can be more useful than men.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded again, conceding that there were moments when a woman¡¯s words could work wonders.


    Lei Bao quipped hastily, ¡°Master¡­ I-I-I can help protect you.¡±


    That made everyone stared at him for seconds before they burst into fits of guffaws.


    Even Chu Xun could hardly suppress a wry smile at that remark.


    ¡°To protect him? The way I see it, you are the one who needs to be protected,¡± Winsome Widow jibed.


    ¡°All right,¡± interjected Chu Xun finally, ¡°Yan Chong and Lei Bao will return to the capital city. Some of you have to look after the Palace.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Sharing quick looks, Yan Chong and Lei Bao answered rather glumly.


    The next day, Chu Xun said his goodbyes to Pan Zihao.


    Yan Chong and Lei Bao returned to the capital city.


    He and Jiu You and the others would pay a visit to the Sanctuary of Tetrachy.


    After a few hours, Chu Xun and his companions stepped out of the Arrival gate of the Lanzhou Airport.


    Chu Xun observed and said, ¡°This place looks definitely safer than most places.¡±


    One could argue that Lanzhou was a city built out of a mountain, sitting right in the middle of a ring of them. After the anomalies, the tectonic shifts made the mountain peaks looming over the city look more imposing. The forest nearby the city for centuries became thicker and denser, and the green sprawling outside stretched far and wide into the horizon.


    Life went on as usual in Lanzhou with passersby strolling casually around and no ferocious beasts rampaging around, whether in the air or on the ground. Still, the resident warriors were nevertheless quite reserved and vigilant.


    ¡°This place falls within the authority of the Sanctuary, which had given three orders to the warriors here,¡± said Yu Cheng.


    ¡°What are these orders?¡± asked Winsome Widow.


    ¡°First, no battle pets are allowed inside the city. Death will come to whoever breaks this rule. Second, warriors are not to lay their hands on the common folk. Like before, the death penalty to whoever breaks this rule too. Third, warriors are to safeguard the people during an attack by wild beasts no matter how strong, or how low or high their magical cultivations are. The safety of the people comes first. Any deserters who flee shall be hunted down and sentenced to death.¡±


    ¡°Wow, can¡¯t say I really like those rules.¡± Winsome Widow commented.


    ¡°They¡¯ve taken a leaf out of Chu Xun¡¯s book,¡± added Jiu You.


    Chu Xun chuckled to himself. The prosperity and peace in this city were not built in one day. His prohibition of battle pets within the city of Gujiang was only imposed just a few months. Evidently, the Sanctuary had been keeping the peace in this city long before he did. If anything, it would instead seem like he was the one taking a leaf out of their book.


    ¡°My curiosity about the Sanctuary grows more and more, I must say.¡± Chu Xun remarked.


    ¡°I implore you, Master.¡± Yu Cheng, who was panicked, cautioned him. ¡°The Sanctuary is not your usual ragtag group of warriors. We need to be delicate and subtle with them.¡±


    Chu Xun gave him a strange look and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Did you not mean to decimate the Sanctuary?¡± asked Yu Cheng in a hushed voice.


    ¡°When did I say that?¡± Chu Xun scowled with surprise.


    Yu Cheng broke into a smile. ¡°Well, my bad, then.¡±


    Chu Xun could find no words to respond.


    ¡°Well, your reputation doesn¡¯t precede you for nothing, Master,¡± Yu Cheng muttered, his voice falling quieter with each word, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone across the entire domain of Martial Tao would hope for you to feel ¡®curious about them.''¡±


    Chu Xun heard every syllable and every word and grimaced. ¡°Is my reputation really so bad?¡±


    If only Yu Cheng could hear the question now swirling in Chu Xun¡¯s mind. He would reply, ¡°As if you even need to ask. Look at the monikers you now have ¨C Chu the Devil, the Terrible, and all that. Pick anyone; anyone is good enough to strike fear into the hearts of people.¡±


    They came upon a spot filled with a huge crowd screaming off their heads.


    Chu Xun saw a tall flag post, upon which was a banner fluttering in the wind with a large ¡°Lei¡± word ¨C as in, ¡®Dueling¡¯ ¨C on it.


    ¡°Lei¡±? A duel?


    Chu Xun remembered the common tradition of engagement through battles he witnessed many times during his foray into the foreign dimension, although he never expected to see one here.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± asked Winsome Widow.


    ¡°This is a dueling arena set up by the Sanctuary. Warriors fight up there; the winner will get a spiritual herb,¡± explained Yu Cheng.


    ¡°What about the losers?¡±


    ¡°They get slapped with a small penalty ¨C a community service, of sorts. They are to watch the gates leading out of the city and make sure no wild beast gets past. After one month, they¡¯d be free.¡±


    Chu Xun simpered lightly. What an interesting way! He mused as his curiosity about the Sanctuary waxed even more.

 Chapter 274 - I Challenge You!

    Chu Xun and his companions ambled casually towards the dueling ring and were just in time to see a man falling off.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡± the man got up and said, dipping into a humble bow and salute before he spun around and marched towards the gates.


    The victor still standing on the platform that was the dueling ring, a man looking in his middle age with a stern glare and a commanding presence, was a Second-grade Human King.


    With another look at the warrior who just lost ¨C a Grandmaster of the Grand Completion level, there was small wonder nor doubt in the outcome of the duel.


    ¡°Allow me,¡± said a voice, and an aging man ¨C a First Grade Human King ¨C leaped up the dais.


    ¡°Greetings!¡± The middle-aged man on the stage bowed and saluted. His aura stretched out like a gentle, invisible wave as he lowered his power back down to First Grade.


    Boom!


    The duel began. The two men exchanged tens of dozens blows and the duel finally came to an end with the more senior man being knocked out of the ring.


    Notably, the combatants behaved quite frankly and respectfully. Having lost his fight, the elderly man saluted, bowed, and he walked off, heading towards the gates to assume the duties of keeping wild beasts away from the city.


    The man in his middle years stood in the ring with his hands crossed behind his back, watching reticently without challenging nor taunting anyone.


    Anyone was free to walk up and challenge the man, and no one could be compelled if he so refused to compete.


    For an hour, more than ten warriors stepped up to challenge the man to a fight, but in the end, only one of them managed to force a draw.


    Strangely, the warrior whose duel came to a draw was barred from leaving and was instead being taken away by acolytes of the Sanctuary.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Chu Xun with interest.


    ¡°He is invited to the Sanctuary, Master,¡± explained Yu Cheng, ¡°Good food and drinks shall await this one and he¡¯d be extended an offer to serve the Sanctuary. If he agrees to the offer, he¡¯ll stay on as a retainer. If he refuses, he¡¯ll be allowed to leave, with all the dignity and respect that befit his abilities.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes twinkled as he listened. Smart, he mused quietly. By erecting a small dueling ring, they solved the problem of wild beast attacks while being on the constant lookout for talents to further bolster their private army.


    ¡°All of you, go up there and give it a try. But no losing; you must win.¡±


    Chu Xun had only just finished and before Yu Cheng and Winsome Widow could react, Jiu You was already leaping up to the dais, stepping into the ring.


    ¡°What a pretty little girl.¡±


    Some of the warriors onlooking the duel said.


    The middle-aged man on the dais could not help but be startled beyond speech for a brief second before he said gently, ¡°Little girl, this is not a place to have fun. Get down quickly. Are your parents around?¡±


    Jiu You¡¯s appearance ¨C long, flowing hair shiny in purple, a small, lithe frame, and tiny feet without shoes ¨C were really deceiving that one could argue that she looked really like a life-sized doll.


    ¡°I challenge you!¡± Jiu You declared in her innocent and childlike voice. If not for the bright and clear gaze in his eyes and his soft demeanor, Jiu You would not have asked; she would have pounced at him directly instead.


    A peal of guffaws came from the warriors spectating from below.


    ¡°You must be the little girl¡¯s father, eh?¡± said a warrior, gesturing at Chu Xun. He saw Chu Xun coming with Jiu You earlier.


    ¡°Urm¡­ About that¡­¡± Chu Xun stammered, his voice suddenly lost.


    ¡°You need to get your little girl down fast. This is not the place for her to have fun.¡± The warrior urged with concern.


    ¡°She¡¯s been gaining some levels in her magical cultivation, so she¡¯d like a try,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°For Heaven¡¯s sake, you must be mad for spiritual herbs. How can you expect a child like her to fight in a ring? What happens if she gets hurt? Gods, people like you shouldn¡¯t be parents!¡± Another warrior griped angrily.


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun was left speechless by the criticisms of parenting pelted at him.


    Beside him, Yu Cheng and Winsome Widow watched on gleefully; this was the first time they witnessed anyone who was brave enough to criticize Chu Xun, and he could say nothing to defend himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father,¡± Jiu You said, looking back at him, ¡°I¡¯ll win you a spiritual herb!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s knees almost gave way at that. Jiu You was making things worse!


    What Jiu You said did really aggravated things; more and more people began hurling scathing criticisms at Chu Xun, calling him a callous and cruel father who forced his lovely little daughter to fight in the ring ¨C all for a spiritual herb.


    ¡°Let us begin then!¡± Jiu You said to the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Little girl,¡± said the man, not being able to lay a hand on a little girl as lovely as Jiu You, ¡°This really is no place to have fun. Get down now.¡±


    Jiu You¡¯s pair of enchanting eyes blinked once. Then she lunged, her little frame dashing straight at her opponent with her fists raised.


    The man watched with an amused expression, but he did not move; a thick aura began swirling around him ¨C his protective aura. He wished only for Jiu You to comprehend his strength and resign on her own.


    Boom!


    But Jiu You¡¯s fist drove right through his protective aura with ease, shocking him so greatly that a tidal wavelike force blew him right out of the ring and down the dais.


    A still, deathly silence percolated. No one was able to speak nor squeak. Everyone was bewildered with disbelief.


    Even as he hit the ground, the man staggered for a few steps before he could steady himself. He stared hard at Jiu You who looked at him from atop the dais and understood that although he was caught unawares, the little girl was nevertheless very, very strong.


    Jiu You scampered and took her prize ¨C a sparkling-green herb from which natural fragrance permeated the air nearby and trotted back to Chu Xun. In her babyish and innocent voice, she chirped, ¡°This is for you, Father!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s knees almost failed him again. He stroked Jiu You¡¯s hair so roughly that her hair turned into a bird¡¯s nest before he pinched her little cheeks.


    Jiu You slapped away Chu Xun¡¯s hand annoyedly and she hopped back into the ring, saying, ¡°Any more spiritual herbs? I want to fight to win some more.¡±


    A curtain behind the dais opened, revealing an old man with white flowing hair and beard, smiling benignly.


    ¡°Master Mu¡­¡± The middle-aged man who lost grimaced shamefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± said the old man, waving him off gently.


    He looked at Jiu You, still wearing his genial smile. From within his robes, he produced a little box and once he flipped open the lid, a soft, greenish glow escaped the box, accompanied by the faint aroma of the herb ¨C a seven-leafed clover.


    A Herb of Seven Stars.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips twisted into a smile. The Herb of Seven Stars is an ingredient of the Level-improving Pill ¨C one with potent efficacy, and Chu Xun could see that this one was of moderate grade.


    Immediately, Chu Xun delivered a telepathic message to Jiu You, telling her that she must win the prize.


    ¡°What do you think of this, little girl?¡± The ancient man chuckled.


    ¡°Looks fine.¡± Jiu You remarked, looking at it.


    Her indifference surprised the old man who broke into a guffaw nonetheless, ¡°All right then, little lass. Win the next fight and this shall be your reward.¡±


    Greed and craving burned in the eyes of the spectating warriors below the dais; it was apparent that the spiritual herb was extraordinarily rare.


    At the old man¡¯s signal, the curtain rose again, and this time, another man in his middle years, clad in robes burnished in lustrous white, came out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her, Qingfeng,¡± the old man told him.


    Lin Qingfeng nodded obediently and called out, ¡°Defeat me, little girl, and this herb shall be yours.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look as good as my father in those clothes,¡± said Jiu You childishly.


    ¡°Er!¡±


    Lin Qingfeng¡¯s gaze washed down the crowd and landed on Chu Xun, who was also dressed in the same white burnished robe himself. He looked otherworldly handsome, like an immortal in the painting.


    What an awkward moment!


    Chu Xun managed a polite nod to Lin Qingfeng while trying his best to look calm.


    But Lin Qingfeng instead shot back a disdainful glare at Chu Xun. Misunderstanding Chu Xun as an unscrupulous father who used his daughter to fight and win spiritual herbs, he had only the deepest loathing for him.


    That stunned Chu Xun, who noticed the hostile look from the man above the dais. Yet he remained silent; it was easy to guess why Lin Qingfeng looked at him that way.


    ¡°Come, little one,¡± Lin Qingfeng beckoned, keeping one hand behind his back, clearly intending to take on Jiu You with only one arm.


    The man whom Jiu You defeated earlier tried to say something as if to warn him, but ultimately decided against it.


    ¡°Do you want to fight me with only one hand?¡± asked Jiu You, tilting her head.


    Lin Qingfeng nodded. ¡°With one hand, yes.¡± He affirmed with a smile. ¡°Defeat me, and the herb is yours.¡±


    ¡°Very well, but don¡¯t regret this!¡± squeaked Jiu You.


    Right at that instant, Jiu You lunged. The magic imbuing her little fists shone as brightly as her long purple hair and she threw a punch filled with Internal Breath at Lin Qingfeng.


    At that very moment, Lin Qingfeng¡¯s expression changed rapidly, for he unmistakably felt Jiu You¡¯s power to be the might of a Human King¡¯s.


    Bang! Bang!


    Savage and crude were the blows that Jiu You threw at Lin Qingfeng, who defended himself with only one hand.


    Bang! Bang!


    The punches battered Lin Qingfeng, forcing him to stagger backward in piecemeal steps until he reached the edge of the ring where he stopped right in time before he fell off.


    He shot a horrified stare at Jiu You, his arm slowly retracting into his sleeve, throbbing and numb with pain.


    ¡°What an incredible strength¡­ This little girl is a Human King, no doubt about that!¡±


    Without unleashing her full strength, hardly anyone would notice Jiu You¡¯s truth of being a demon.


    The old, ancient man, who was stroking his beard, accidentally yanked off a few of his hair out of shock, leaving him grimacing with pain.


    Under the stage, the warriors watching the fight looked up bewilderedly with their eyes as wide as saucers.


    A weak smile broke upon the face of the man whom Jiu You defeated earlier. He had made the mistake of underestimating Jiu You before, and ironically, his senior trod down the same path himself.


    Jiu You simpered sweetly, showing her perfect white teeth. Clenching her fists tight, she pounced again at Lin Qingfeng.


    Only this time, Lin Qingfeng knew better. His Internal Breath burgeoned inside him and he threw forth a fist, firing a white blast of energy at Jiu You.


    Jiu You sprinted non-stop. Her little hand shone again with magical energy and she fired another bolt of her own at Lin Qingfeng¡¯s jet of white energy and both erupted into an explosion.


    Jiu You hurtled courageously ahead with hardly a moment¡¯s hesitation just when her opponent was still reeling in shock. With her fists raised aloft, she lunged with just the same recklessness and ruthlessness that Chu Xun always carried in his style.


    Bang! Bang!


    A barrage of punches pummeled at Lin Qingfeng, driving him backwards again and again with shock waves rippling out with every blow.


    Jiu You¡¯s light limber frame rose into the air and she whirled around in midair, her little white foot spinning around to deliver a sweeping kick with incredible force into Lin Qingfeng¡¯s face.


    Bang!


    With one terrifying eruption of force that churned up winds, Lin Qingfeng was sent flying into the air, even though he managed to raise his arm just in time to block the kick.


    He twisted himself in midair ¨C a simple feat that Second-grade Human Kings were able to do ¨C and slowly descended right in the edge of the dais, nearly falling off again.


    To his startlement, Jiu You reappeared right beside him before he could barely react, her fists coming down on him like a sledgehammer.


    Not being to hold back any longer, Lin Qingfeng lashed out with both fists, firing a pair of energy blasts.


    ¡°YOU CHEATING DOG! YOU SAID ¡®ONE HAND¡¯, AND NOW YOU¡¯RE USING TWO!¡±


    Jiu You bellowed in her babyish voice but the remark was loud enough to embarrass Lin Qingfeng, whose face immediately went red and so did the older man whose name was Mu.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª!


    The never-ending shelling of fists and kicks elicited a litany of shock waves that bashed the ring incessantly that the entire structure shook.


    Boom!


    Lin Qingfeng crashed to the ground, his face bruised and bloodied. Even with two hands, Jiu You was sure that he took a good trouncing.


    She dove at him headlong, being eager to not afford Lin Qingfeng any respite. She swung her fists and flailed her legs wildly at Lin Qingfeng, keeping him along the sides of the ring as the man barely held his own against Jiu You¡¯s overwhelming strength.


    Swoosh!


    A cold glint shot like steel into the air, striking a chill into all who witnessed the gleam; Lin Qingfeng had drawn his weapon ¨C a long-bladed sword.


    A peal of thick gasps and cries washed through the crowd; everyone knew what it was ¨C a sacred relic.


    ¡°YOU DISGRACEFUL BASTARD! YOU¡¯RE EVEN USING A SACRED RELIC NOW!¡± roared Jiu You angrily.


    Lin Qingfeng had drawn his weapon out of frustration at being walloped by Jiu You.


    ¡°Qingfeng!¡± the older man growled. To draw his sacred relic against a little girl looking no older than eight or nine, Lin Qingfeng as good as had put shame to the name of the Sanctuary.


    Ashamed by his misconduct, Lin Qingfeng wanted to stow away his sacred relic, but he could not; Jiu You¡¯s punch came with all the might she put behind, its sheer force distorting even the fabric of air itself.


    His hand came up frantically even before he could think, firing an energy bolt from his sword that screamed through the air like an arrow.


    The bolt slammed into another one fired by Jiu You and an explosion ensued.


    Jiu You was livid, absolutely livid.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one with a sacred relic?¡± She thought, seething furiously.


    A long silvery-steel spear materialized in her grasp. She spun it in a flourish, its tip gleaming coldly with trails of blue sparkles flowing behind.

 Chapter 275 - My Father is Great!

    Silvery sparkles glittered in the sunlight behind the tip of Jiu You¡¯s spear, captivating and mesmerizing all that beheld the Sacred Relic in awe.


    Everyone gawked with disbelief. How could a little girl like her own a Sacred Relic?!


    Naturally, that included Lin Qingfeng and the elderly man named Mu as well.


    Whoosh!


    The steel-gray spear rounded over in a powerful sweep with sparkling glitters trailing its wake.


    There was hardly time for Lin Qingfeng to complain nor protest. Frantically, he injected his Internal Breath into his sword and swung it, firing magical bolts at his opponent.


    Boom!


    The energy missiles from both combatants met and erupted in a powerful explosion.


    Jiu You thrust her spear furiously, its tip snapping around ferociously like a serpent¡¯s jaw, firing volleys after volleys of magical bolts at her opponent, aiming them at his vital points.


    Lin Qingfeng¡¯s sword jabbed and lunged, very much like a serpent as well, its tip launching a fusillade of energy bolts itself.


    Bang! Bang!


    The burst of light blinded everyone watching, along with the staggering force of the shock waves that rippled whenever their blows met.


    Jiu You pounced at her opponent, her spear coming down hard in a vicious hack.


    Lin Qingfeng quickly raised his sword to deflect it away.


    Clang!


    Fiery sparks spurted everywhere. With an unmistakable crack, Lin Qingfeng sank almost a foot lower; despite being able to hold on to himself, the powerful force of Jiu You¡¯s blow had crushed the timbers of the dais beneath Lin Qingfeng¡¯s feet.


    The wooden dais that constituted the dueling ring was built from strong red birch wood.


    With a violent twist of her spear, Jiu You gave a fierce heave, while Lin Qingfeng held his sword across his chest, its edge grinding hard against the steel of the spear before Jiu You¡¯s heavy push blasting him through the wood of the dais and out into the open.


    A large burrowing hole led out from the middle of the dais, all made by Jiu You forcing Lin Qingfeng out like a battering ram.


    Lin Qingfeng stood up, his eyes with disbelief, failing to understand that he would have lost in such a ludicrous manner.


    ¡°Anyone else?¡± Jiu You roared from atop the dais, holding her spear triumphantly.


    Joy and awe filled the elderly man named Mu. With a gaze at Jiu You like he had just found a legendary treasure, he could not believe he had found a little girl of such potential. Not because of her looks, but her prowess in battle. Just eight or nine at age, she had trampled down two Human Kings in one go ¨C an impressive feat, both remarkable and shocking.


    Jiu You trotted over happily to him for the Herb of Seven Stars.


    ¡°Little one,¡± said the elderly Mu, still wearing a gentle smile.


    Jiu You spun around, brandishing her spear menacingly at him. With her childish voice, she growled, ¡°You wish to fight me, right?¡±


    The elderly Mu was startled to hear this before he grinned as if suddenly thrilled. ¡°Very well, we can have a go if you¡¯re into it.¡±


    ¡°All right then,¡± agreed Jiu You readily, ¡°But do you have more magical herbs to spare?¡±


    The elderly man smiled and produced another small box. He unlidded it. A soft glimmer poured out, and sitting inside the box was a bright red-colored lingzhi herb.


    Blood Lingzhis are extremely nourishing for warriors, and this particular herb appeared to be at least a thousand years old, cultivated with rich magical properties.


    Jiu You gulped hard with a hungry look, being eager to swallow the lingzhi herb whole.


    ¡°Little one, do you want this?¡± the elderly man cooed enticingly.


    Jiu You bobbed her head like a naive child and said, ¡°But you¡¯re old enough to be my grandpa. Fighting with you doesn¡¯t seem right. How about my father? If he wins, the lingzhi belongs to me. But if he loses, I¡¯ll even give you back the herbs I won just now.¡±


    ¡°Your father?!¡± the elderly man¡¯s gaze panned through the crowd and found Chu Xun. He shook his head, feeling let down; there was hardly any hint of Internal Breath from the man, indicating him as merely an ordinary person.


    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m afraid your father is no match for me.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish. My father is great ¨C in fact, the greatest there is.¡± Jiu You beamed with pride.


    In fact, he was not the only one; all around the dais, many shook their heads. No matter how they looked, Chu Xun looked nothing more than a pretty face with no other use. To them all, what Jiu You said was merely the words of a loving daughter¡¯s admiration for her father.


    ¡°How about you asking your father first, little girl?¡± A voice called from the crowd derisively.


    To their surprise, she really did throw her head back and asked loudly, ¡°What do you think, Father?¡±


    If only he had not brought her here, Chu Xun grimaced quietly. Right at this very moment, Chu Xun only wanted to give Jiu You a good disciplining.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± said Chu Xun flatly.


    The remark elicited a peal of laughter from the crowd.


    Pursing her lips, Jiu You trotted back to Chu Xun, and she whispered to him how much she wanted that Blood Lingzhi so that she could immediately ascend into Second Grade.


    ¡°Father¡­ come on¡­ Please?¡± Jiu You tugged and tugged at Chu Xun¡¯s hand like a baby wishing for a new toy.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s lips twitched irritably. ¡°Enough of this, or I¡¯d have you dumped into the wilderness for the wolves.¡±


    That evoked disdainful glares from the people who heard him.


    ¡°My friend,¡± the elderly man had come over, ¡°Can you tell me from whom your daughter learned how to fight?¡± Then he caught sight of Yu Cheng and Winsome Widow, ¡°Are you both the teachers of this little girl?¡±


    Yu Cheng and Winsome Widow waved their hands hastily instead; how on earth could they possibly train a terrifying little minx of pure carnage and destruction like Jiu You?


    ¡°So, what¡¯s her teacher¡¯s name?¡± The elderly man pressed again.


    ¡°My teacher is my father!¡± chirped Jiu You merrily.


    That made everyone stare at them in silence before they broke into guffaws a split-second later. Some were even saying how lucky Chu Xun was, to have such an obedient and smart little girl who tirelessly tried to uphold her father¡¯s reputation.


    Not willing to beat around the bush any longer, the old man asked directly, ¡°Little one, are you willing to be my student?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jiu You refused bluntly. Following Chu Xun allowed her to have anything she could ever want, she mused, whereas becoming this old bag of bones¡¯ student seemed to carry much risk and uncertainty.


    The old man hardly looked offended. Mistaking her refusal as ignorance of his strength, he tried again. ¡°Trust me, little one. I really am stronger than your father.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I say you fight against my father, and only then we¡¯d see who the better man is,¡± insisted Jiu You.


    ¡°I won¡¯t object to a test, but your father is against it,¡± the elderly man said.


    Chu Xun groaned, caught in another sticky situation all thanks to Jiu You, again. With a little pinch on her bubbly cheeks, he scowled, ¡°All right then. Just this once. If you ever pull off something like this again, I¡¯ll have you sent to Emperor Ao¡¯s as punishment.¡±


    Looking rather pleased, Jiu You giggled playfully.


    Chu Xun hopped up the dais. He looked at the elderly man and greeted, ¡°If you would please.¡±


    The elderly man apparently did not expect this. He was surprised, with a tinge of admiration for Chu Xun¡¯s courage to step forward and accept the duel.


    ¡°So be it then,¡± said the elderly man, intending to help Chu Xun retain as much dignity as possible even in defeat. He ambled to the far edge of the dais and stood there. ¡°Let me see what you can do. If I make but only one move, you win.¡±


    The warriors below watched with glee and anticipation, expecting Chu Xun to fail. Every one of them knew the elderly man ¨C Mu Tian, an Elder of the Sanctuary of Tetrachy and a Fourth-grade Human King. No one had even the slightest doubt that Chu Xun would fail, for even a Third-grade Human King could not force Mu Tian to move an inch.


    Yu Cheng and Winsome Widow watched with just as much eagerness themselves, their eyes betraying a faint hint of prospect.


    Jiu You grinned mischievously.


    ¡°If I win, can you agree to a condition?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°Win?! Was this man speaking for real!? Winning?!¡± Mu Tian could have sworn he heard wrongly. ¡°Very well,¡± he said gently, ¡°If you win, I¡¯d agree to anything.¡±


    It was words that he did not expect to take seriously.


    ¡°All right then, are you ready, old man?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Mu Tian nodded, slightly peeved.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun vanished in the blink of an eye and appeared right before Mu Tian. His hand came up and rested on his chest right before the elderly man could realize what was happening, before Chu Xun released a huge burst of Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    Bang!


    The huge eruption of force blasted Mu Tian off his feet. He crashed a thousand meters away, the box containing the Blood Lingzhi that he was holding fell out of his hand, and Chu Xun quickly summoned it by magic to himself before tossing it to Jiu You.


    Every one of the warriors watching from below was stunned like statues.


    ¡°Elder Mu¡­¡±


    The first man Jiu You defeated and Lin Qingfeng gasped with shock before they rushed off to help Mu Tian up.


    Luckily for him, Mu Tian did not crash to the ground; he staggered a few steps backwards when he landed and managed to steady himself. He raised a hand to his two subordinates, indicating he was fine. But he could do nothing to wipe away the shocked expression on his face as he gazed up at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Who are you¡­¡± breathed Mu Tian with disbelief. Not only this stranger was powerful, but he was just too fast ¨C so fast that he was sent flying into the air even before he could barely react.


    Chu Xun saluted and was about to introduce himself when Jiu You stepped in between and cut him off, declaring loudly in her childish voice, ¡°My father is Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°T-T-That¡¯s Chu the Devil¡­¡±


    The mere mention of the name made everyone cower backwards.


    The expressions of Mu Tian, Lin Qingfeng, and the first middle-aged man fell solemn instantly.


    That was hardly helped by Chu Xun¡¯s bloody reputation. Trouble seemed to follow in his wake.


    Mu Tian set aside any apprehensions and walked to them, greeting, ¡°I see. It¡¯s Immortal Chu. Pray forgive my earlier impudence.¡±


    In truth, Mu Tian was so irate on the inside that he dangled on the brink of spewing expletives. In fact, it was all he could do to prevent himself from yelling, ¡°You¡¯re Chu the Devil for crying out loud! Yet, you¡¯re here pretending like an ordinary person?!¡±


    Chu Xun returned a salute again, saying, ¡°I was the one being discourteous. Pray forgive me.¡±


    The warriors around them reeled with terror, especially those who had been mocking Chu Xun, their hearts racing with anxiety.


    They secretly muttered to themselves. ¡°Has the Devil arrived at Lanzhou!? That would have been the single-most-important news today. But why? Has anyone here angered him so much that he decided to come?¡±


    ¡°If I may ask your reason for visiting here, Immortal Chu?¡± Mu Tian asked. Before a legend synonymous with carnage and power, Mu Tian would never dare behave haughtily.


    ¡°I have a favor to ask of the Sanctuary,¡± Chu Xun revealed candidly.


    ¡°And is this your way of asking a favor?¡± grimaced Mu Tian quietly, faintly peeved.


    Chu Xun guessed his thoughts, shooting a stern glare at Jiu You. He flicked his wrist and produced three magical herbs: two of those Jiu You won in her first two duels, and a High-grade Celestial-eyed Elixir Grass.


    ¡°I can only hope that you overlook the child¡¯s misbehavior and forgive her,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°The Devil is not as cruel as the rumors go, it seems¡­¡± mused Mu Tian. He waved his hand facetiously, ¡°Nevertheless, a loss is a loss. At least, herbs like those are things the Sanctuary is able to afford.¡±


    Not wishing to argue against his show of goodwill, Chu Xun returned the herbs into his Storage Ring.


    ¡°Old man,¡± then he said, ¡°I wish to see the Lord of the Sanctuary. Can you take me to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have come at an inconvenient time,¡± said Mu Tian, his eyes flashing apprehensively, ¡°Our Lord has sealed himself in solitary meditation. You might have just made an empty trip for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going back on your promise, old man!¡± scowled Jiu You, narrowing his eyes at her, ¡°Everyone here heard you said that you would do anything for Chu Xun if he won!¡±


    Mu Tian¡¯s face went pink, knowing full well he did really make that promise, albeit flippantly. He grumbled quietly deep within himself, ¡°And you were the one who had put me up to it!¡±


    Hastily, he said, ¡°I am trying to keep my promise, but the Lord of the Sanctuary is currently in meditation, and he would not see anyone.¡± ¡°You might have put me up to this,¡± he thought quietly, ¡°But I am entitled to some tricks of my own! I might have promised to make the introduction, but it is the situation now that prevents it, not me!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s face hardly shifted, but his gaze looked several degrees colder. ¡°If you refuse to do this favor for me, then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to see the Lord using my way.¡±


    ¡°This is the northwest, not your usual territory, Chu the Devil! What makes you think you can do as you please here!¡± growled Mu Tian, equally displeased himself.


    ¡°So is this the Sanctuary¡¯s brand of hospitality?¡±


    ¡°Others might fear you, Chu the Devil, but we of the Sanctuary don¡¯t. Whatever your reasons for coming here, I suggest you toe the line so long as you step on the soil within our circle of influence.¡±


    ¡°You wish to experience death, old man?¡± Jiu You snarled angrily. She unlidded the box and took out the Blood Lingzhi and gobbled it all down before taking up her spear again and thrusting its tip menacingly at Mu Tian.


    Everyone ¨C even Mu Tian included ¨C watched with their eyes twitching with incredulity. The rumors were true: those who served Chu Xun were either mad or freakish. That was a thousand-year-old Blood Lingzhi, not some apple plucked off a tree. Ingesting a herb of such incredible potency would kill anyone.


    Jiu You¡¯s face burned as red as apples as her aura burgeoned. The strong physical constitution of her demonic physique allowed the ingested Blood Lingzhi to take effect almost immediately; she would need a duel to help inspirit her ascension to the next level.


    ¡°Sit down quietly,¡± Chu Xun instructed. He placed a hand to calm Jiu You¡¯s impetuous behavior.


    Then he transmitted several spurts of Hong Meng Immortal Qi to help her and conjured an enchantment to keep her from being disturbed.


    With everything done, Chu Xun stared frostily at Mu Tian. ¡°I am here to ask a favor, not to pick a fight. But I will never shy away from one ¨C if thwarting me is what you seek.¡±

 Chapter 276 - Bullying!

    Blood follows every wrath of the Devil, as everyone knew.


    Chu Xun¡¯s threat was enough to drain the color from the faces of the warriors who heard him.


    Yet right at that very moment, a figure appeared out of nowhere like a wraith.


    Another ancient man like Mu Tian; wearing a gentle smile, clad in white Chinese robes that one might mistake him as a sage or a deity.


    With one look, Chu Xun immediately knew how good his cultivation was ¨C he was a Fourth-grade Human King, just like Mu Tian. Such was the power and influence of the Sanctuary in an area under their authority that they had people as powerful as such Human Kings at their service.


    ¡°Greetings, Immortal Chu, the name¡¯s Feng Zijian.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s head dipped faintly with just as much respect, his glare still frosty and distant.


    ¡°What brings you here, Feng?¡± Mu Tian said, ambling over to him.


    ¡°I bring orders from the Lord of the Sanctuary. He wishes to see Immortal Chu. Would you come with me?¡± Feng Zijian announced loudly.


    A scarlet hue flashed across Mu Tian¡¯s face. He was just telling Chu Xun about the Lord¡¯s solitary meditation in private, and yet here he was, summoning Chu Xun to see him. What a terrible slap across the face.


    ¡°But why?! Why would His Lordship agree to meet him?¡± Mu Tian demanded, visibly dissatisfied.


    Feng Zijian gave him a curt look and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve erred, Mu. Losing a fight is trivial, but losing our dignity is not.¡±


    ¡°But I lost only because of his deception!¡± Mu Tian¡¯s voice raised with indignation.


    ¡°We just received word, Mu, that Immortal Chu was caught up in a gritting battle just not long before coming here,¡± said Feng Zijian, giving his colleague a strange look, ¡°The Broken Souls Cult, in conjunction with the Sifang Sword Sect, the Tianlong Fort, and some Fusang wandering warriors, has amassed a force of thirty First-grade, ten Second-grade, five Third-grade, and one Fourth-grade Human Kings. In the end, they even mobilized another Fifth-grade one for good measure. What did you think was the outcome?¡±


    Mu Tian shuddered, his knees almost buckling. The answer was apparent: here was Chu Xun, standing before him, safe and sound. Stammering in a voice edging on faltering, Mu Tian gasped, ¡°Did he manage to escape unscathed?¡±


    Feng Zijian shook his head. ¡°He massacred them all, all by himself with none of his foes surviving. So he cheated, you say? But what makes you think you can defeat him in open combat?¡±


    Mu Tian shuddered again, this time with cold sweat breaking all over him and a knot sticking in his throat.


    ¡°The moniker of ¡®the Devil¡¯ did not come without reason, Mu. One does not measure a rarity such as him with rationale,¡± stressed Feng Zijian, implying to Mu Tian to never cross Chu Xun¡¯s path lest he should risk angering the very incarnation of destruction itself.


    Mu Tian cast another look at Chu Xun again, this time with admiration and fear.


    ¡°If you would come this way please, Immortal Chu,¡± Feng Zijian implored politely.


    Chu Xun ignored him, keeping his focus instead on Jiu You, who was now attempting a breakthrough.


    A surprised Feng Zijian saw that and immediately understood, and he waited quietly with patience.


    Jiu You began shining brightly with her purple hair standing out conspicuously in the deluge of light as her aura began burgeoning rapidly.


    Seeing this, Chu Xun flicked his finger, injecting another purplish spurt of energy through the barrier of the enchantment.


    Boom!


    Every iota of spiritual energy in the vicinity of several kilometers churned and roiled as if they were all droplets of water from one single river, pooling together as one and flowing straight into Jiu You.


    Everyone watched silently with awe, startled at Chu Xun¡¯s skill and mastery.


    Jiu You¡¯s aura began blooming sizably, and the radiance shrouding her sparkled more brightly.


    Boom!


    Like an uncontrollable force trying to escape an invisible barrier, the air around Jiu You started to twist and distort with raspy sounds crackling everywhere. Jiu You opened her beautiful eyes, and rays of light flared out.


    Chu Xun waved his hands, dispelling the magic of his barrier enchantment.


    Jiu You looked at him and flashed him a smile. It was a success; she was now a Second-grade Human King.


    Feng Zijian, Mu Tian, Lin Qingfeng, and everyone else all reeled in silent bewilderment, more so for those who fully comprehended how difficult it could be for a Human King to breakthrough to greater levels. Yet, Jiu You had just demonstrated how easy it looked.


    Chu Xun turned to Feng Zijian and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°This way, please!¡±


    And everyone followed him westward.


    For almost a decade, the Sanctuary of Tetrachy rose into prominence. Its stronghold sat in a lush valley somewhere due west of the Yellow River, a tranquil locale with an abundance of spiritual energies.


    There was a tall, imposing ancient building group built using ancient architecture and style, blending with fitting harmony into the verdant surroundings of the woods encompassing it, painting a picturesque vista of Man coalescing with Nature.


    Before its entrance stood a huge stone, and upon it was inscribed three words: Sanctuary of Tetrachy, engraved using sword strokes imbued with magic.


    Three huge words, each looked more powerful and robust than each other, all of them with sword strokes carrying the sharp and indomitable will of the person who set them into stone.


    It was similar to how Chu Xun had carved the words of Chu Mansion on the huge white boulder outside his stronghold during its grand opening.


    ¡°This way please, Immortal Chu,¡± said Feng Zijian.


    They passed through stone bridges and weaved through corridors and aisles until they finally reached the inner cloister after more than ten minutes.


    A tall and lush ginkgo tree loomed at the center of the yard with thick boughs and long, thick branches. Under its shade sat a stone table where another elderly man sat quietly with a pot of tea.


    The elderly man grinned when he saw Chu Xun. There was hardly any trace of magical aura from him, yet Chu Xun understood how dangerous and deadly this frail-looking man actually was. If he attacked, it would be powerful and extremely destructive, to say the least.


    Chu Xun knew exactly who he is.


    ¡°My respects to you, My Lord.¡±


    Feng Zijian and everyone bowed, respectively.


    ¡°I am Yue Fandie. I gather you must be Chu Xun, the Devil whose name is enough to rock the entire domain of the Martial Tao. Am I right?¡± greeted the elderly man calmly with hardly any rise in his voice.


    Chu Xun nodded faintly.


    The Lord of the Sanctuary filled another cup with tea and placed it at the seat before his, saying, ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a drink, my friend.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Chu Xun responded. He walked over and sat down. He lifted the cup and took a sip, pronouncing it as ¡°good.¡± That was hardly a simple compliment, for the brew was indeed an extraordinary blend filled with rich spiritual energies.


    ¡°Please take our new friends to have a rest, Zijian,¡± instructed Yue Fandie.


    Yu Cheng and Winsome Widow peered at Chu Xun, who returned a nod and followed Feng Zijian away.


    Jiu You looked nowhere near delighted, but she knew better than to object. Hence she followed them away, albeit with evident reluctance.


    ¡°This tea is called Brew of Clouds and Mist. It comes from Kunlun and it is very, very rare,¡± said Yue Fandie.


    ¡°Nice brew,¡± Chu Xun muttered again.


    ¡°What a special little girl,¡± Yue Fandie murmured suddenly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze turned into a sharp, piercing glare.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Chu Xun,¡± Yue Fandie waved him down casually, ¡°Much changes ¨C strange and amazing alike ¨C have occurred since the anomalies began. Even the strange don¡¯t look strange anymore, I guess.¡±


    Chu Xun fell reticent. ¡°Did Yue Fandie really realize what Jiu You really is? Or was he merely pulling his leg because of her impressive performance?¡±


    ¡°Breathe easy, Master Chu,¡± said Yue Fandie again, giving his tea another nip, ¡°You and I, we¡¯re alike actually.¡±


    Chu Xun stared at him, failing to understand what he was trying to insinuate.


    ¡°You might have been crowned ¡®the Devil¡¯, but you have your morals. It is said that wherever you go, trouble and carnage follows. But to my knowledge, you have yet to kill anyone innocent. You care about the people and that is proven by your forbidding of battle pets into the City of Gujiang.¡±


    Chu Xun listened quietly, before breathing placidly, ¡°It was just a favor for someone else.¡±


    Yue Fandie looked at him strangely for one second before saying directly, ¡°Be that as it may, but it shows your character. How many people these days can be straight and upright as you?¡±


    ¡°When I said we¡¯re alike, I was referring to how we care for the people,¡± Yue Fandie twirled a little cup between his fingers, a vessel hewed from ancient jade, ¡°I too¡­ am doing this as a favor.¡±


    Chu Xun stared at him with surprise.


    ¡°But who it was who asked this of me, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know either,¡± Yue Fandie grinned, ¡°This directive has been passed down through the ages since the Sanctuary of Tetrachy existed. Who was it who gave this order, I¡¯m afraid the answer to that had long been buried underneath the sands of Time.¡±


    A strange foreboding rose inside him. Could there be someone else protecting these lands aside from Emperor Ao? Could there really be anyone so benevolent such as he?


    ¡°I have a question, if I may?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°May I ask who your teacher is, or which school of magic did you come from?¡± Yue Fandie asked, his eyes gleaming with respect and wonder, ¡°I can see that you¡¯re only in your twenties. Yet how is it possible that you have such power?¡±


    The greater the level of one¡¯s magical cultivation, the longer one is able to live. Human Kings could reach more than two hundred years of life and look like any ordinary man in his forties or fifties, but bone age would always reveal one¡¯s true age.


    Chu Xun chuckled lightly. ¡°Would you believe me if I say I¡¯m just a nonpartisan Cultivator?¡±


    That answer seemed to take Yue Fandie by surprise, although he quickly smiled and decided not to dwell on the subject longer. Candidly, he asked, ¡°So, what brings you here to the Sanctuary of Tetrachy, my friend?¡±


    ¡°I wish to borrow something. I will make sure you¡¯re adequately compensated,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°And what might that be?¡±


    ¡°Your furnace,¡± said Chu Xun directly without masking his intent.


    A furnace? A startled Yue Fandie then asked, ¡°Are you referring to the Tetrachy Cauldron?¡±


    It seemed that nobody on Earth ¨C not even Yue Fandie himself ¨C could recognize a furnace, Chu Xun mused quietly.


    ¡°Yes, if that¡¯s the name of it,¡± Chu Xun nodded.


    Right at that very moment, Yue Fandie became solemn. In a serious tone, he asked, ¡°For what reason do you need the Tetrachy Cauldron?¡±


    As the question slipped his lips, his aura began projecting subconsciously from his very person, causing Chu Xun to tense up as he realized how unfathomable Yue Fandie¡¯s power was.


    ¡°To brew elixirs,¡± said Chu Xun truthfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot allow you to do that,¡± said Yue Fandie flatly.


    Confounded, Chu Xun almost thought he heard wrongly; Yue Fandie refused his request so readily with hardly even a moment¡¯s thought.


    ¡°The Tetrachy Cauldron is a Sacred Relic of the highest order that belongs to the Sanctuary, so I cannot possibly allow you to borrow it.¡±


    Chu Xun understood finally. It was only understandable; the Cauldron being placed under heavy guard was indication enough of its importance to the Sanctuary. He already long thought of that.


    ¡°I only wish to use it, not take it away,¡± Chu Xun explained.


    ¡°I can agree to anything else ¨C anything except this,¡± said Yue Fandie firmly.


    Chu Xun chuckled sardonically, ¡°The Cauldron might be a Sacred Relic of yours, but here it sits, mired and smothered in its own dust. Isn¡¯t it better to let it shine once more?¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may, the Tetrachy Cauldron is not something for you to sully.¡±


    ¡°Stubborn old senile,¡± Chu Xun scowled.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Yue Fandie snarled, his eyes livid as though he did not expect Chu Xun to criticize him.


    ¡°I said, you¡¯re a stubborn old senile,¡± repeated Chu Xun.


    ¡°I showed you respect, Chu the Devil, for the reputation you enjoy throughout the domain of Martial Tao. Just because I might be older doesn¡¯t mean you can bully me. One more word of disrespect, and let¡¯s see who¡¯s doing the bullying instead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see you try,¡± Chu Xun glared coldly at him, sneering.


    ¡°We will suffer not any misbehaviors from you here, Chu the Devil. I see you could use some discipline.¡±


    Yue Fandie, who was a friendly and gentle grandfather, had turned into a veritable powder keg in just the blink of an eye. He flicked the cup in his hand, propelling it like a slingshot into Chu Xun¡¯s face fiercely.


    Chu Xun held up his hand and the teacup burst into splinters.


    Swoosh!


    Yue Fandie disappeared from where he stood and reappeared a few hundred meters away.


    ¡°Come here, Chu the Devil. Let me teach you a lesson on how to respect your elders.¡±


    Chu Xun materialized before him, growling coldly, ¡°If a fight is what you want, I gladly accept the challenge, you good-for-nothing old man.¡±


    They both vanished again and darted through the air before they stopped one after another right at the center of the square of the Sanctuary¡¯s stronghold.


    Students and disciples of the Sanctuary ¨C who were there training and sparring ¨C could hardly believe their eyes when they saw their lord appearing and his evidently seething temper made them moved quietly away as fast as they could.


    Landing first on the square, Yue Fandie struck out with his palm, focusing his Internal Breath into a powerful jet of energy that distorted the fabric of Space, firing it straight at Chu Xun who only just arrived.


    Chu Xun was still in midair when the blast came. He channeled his Immortal Qi and struck with his fist, sending another zap of energy of his own to hit at the incoming attack.


    Boom!


    An earthshaking explosion ensued, spreading terrible ripples of shock wave everywhere with a spectacular mushroom cloud rising from where the two men stood.


    ¡°The Sanctuary of Tetrachy will never suffer in your rampaging and terrorizing ways, Chu the Devil,¡± Yue Fandie snarled, his brows and beard flowing in the winds of his making, the winds billowing in resonance to his thrashing aura.


    ¡°The world is far and wide, but there has yet to be any place that I, Chu Xun, would be afraid of going to, be it the High Heavens or this stronghold of the Sanctuary of Tetrachy. So long as I wish to, I will make sure I trample down what hindrance that seeks to thwart me!¡± Chu Xun bellowed loudly.


    ¡°Impudence. Let us see if you are worthy of your moniker of ¡®the Devil¡¯, Chu Xun.¡±


    Yue Fandie¡¯s aura churned again as his thick, terrifying aura spread out once more, stirring the air that it began crackling incessantly.

 Chapter 277 - Four Rounds

    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were as deep as the deepest ocean and his expression as still as the most imperturbable waters of a lake as the purplish curls of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi coiled around him, exuding an aura that matched and resonated against Yue Fandie¡¯s own formidable and staggering aura.


    Both stood face to face against each other ¨C each cloaked in blinding lights of white and purple respectively like two beacons, their power in full outpouring and glory.


    Several figures came racing into view. Jiu You was the first among them, and then was joined by Feng Zijian and the others.


    They came and stood at the side of the square and more people joined the crowd, each of them asking about what happened.


    ¡°How arrogance Chu the Devil is! How dare he come here to the Sanctuary and misbehave!?¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s the Devil? Let¡¯s see how the Lord of the Sanctuary teaches him some manners!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I want to see how the Devil turns into a crybaby after some walloping.¡±


    The people of the Sanctuary were delighted. They knew how powerful Yue Fandie was. The greatest warrior in the Northwest who had never once lost a battle.


    ¡°Bunch of worthless fools!¡± a babyish voice lashed out furiously all of a sudden.


    The people of the Sanctuary were all shocked by the fierce remark. Yet seeing how beautiful Jiu You was, none of them could ever be angry at her.


    ¡°W-W-What a beautiful little girl¡­¡± a female disciple gasped breathlessly. If not for Feng Zijian¡¯s presence, she would have long rushed over to hug Jiu You.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± Jiu You scowled, averting her gaze to look back at the square.


    Her words sounded not so much a scathing remark than the irate outburst of a child, hence hardly anyone was angry at her.


    ¡°It is not too late for you to resign now, Chu the Devil,¡± Yue Fandie¡¯s white robes fluttered with no wind, his entire image fitting that of a deity.


    With an indifferent and placid gaze locked on to his opponent, Chu Xun¡¯s lips twisted with confidence as the purplish radiance of his Immortal Qi swirled around him, rendering him a semblance of a deity himself.


    Rumble!


    Yue Fandie first made a move. He reached a hand into the air and seized Chu Xun from afar as if he were grabbing at thin air, but the fabric of air twisted wildly, then he thrust his hand, firing a powerful energy shaft.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hand came up as well, but to write in midair. A large ¡°sha¡± rune appeared and barreled after Yue Fandie with its aura of malice sweeping like a rolling wave.


    The Formula of Kill.


    Boom!


    The ¡°sha¡± rune erupted in midair, blasting through the energy bolt sent by Yue Fandie, dispersing it in a terrifying wave of shock that rippled like a tide.


    Such was the might of the Formula of Kill ¨C its powers diminished not one bit even after the collision, continuing its charge straight at its quarry.


    Yue Fandie beheld in awe before his hands came up instantly. He pointed in the air and the massive ¡°sha¡± rune burst into a harmless explosion.


    Chu Xun watched quietly, observing. Naturally, Yue Fandie possessed great power and a high level of magical cultivation.


    He made several hand seals and his finger tapped twice into the air.


    Rumble!


    The air trembled and crackled again, and a strong and ancient aura immediately flooded the entire square. Everyone looked up, and there came two gigantic monoliths crashing down on Yue Fandie.


    The Demon-slain Finger ¡ª scaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!


    The Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Shaking the Sky by the Fourth Finger!


    Yue Fandie¡¯s face fell slightly. Swinging his arms, he conjured two giant beasts out of thin air ¨C a dragon and a tiger ¨C using his Internal Breath.


    Both divine beasts roared in unison, their cries rumbling the very layers of the skies.


    Both divine beasts pounced on the falling monoliths.


    Boom!


    The monoliths ¨C each radiating an aura of insurmountable terror and overwhelming strain of its own ¨C collided with the pair of conjured silhouettes of beasts, ending in an explosion that resulting in the monoliths crumbling to pieces and the beasts bursting into mere dregs of magical energy. A mushroom cloud rose into the air in its wake with shock waves sweeping from the center of the eruption.


    Caught in the blast of the shock wave, many of the students of the Sanctuary fell fainted as if they were drunk.


    Yue Fandie looked at his opponent again, this time with a shred of respect, and said, ¡°How about my turn, Chu the Devil?¡±


    His Internal Breath boiled inside him, and he swung his arms, firing jets of Internal Breath into the sky that joined and weaved into a Red Peacock, the master of phoenixes.


    Screech!


    The Red Peacock cawed, stretching and flapping its wings that reached as far as ten meters. From every feather, tongues of flames lashed out furiously and the temperature in the vicinity began to swelter and bake.


    Yue Fandie grinned with a hint of triumph, then he flung out his arm, setting the sacred beast to bear down on Chu Xun with its terrifying flames.


    A strange look dwelt in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. With a flurry of movements, he quickly weaved several hand seals.


    Screech!


    Another shrill cry rang out sharply, its force almost splitting rocks and stones.


    Everyone¡¯s head looked up and hardly anyone could prevent being stunned.


    Yue Fandie looked up too. One could almost make out his lips quivering as if he was cursing a litany of expletives.


    The phoenix tore through the air, a mass of fire made flesh that overlooked the square with its furious eyes. Even the ozone burned around it as it flapped its twenty-or-so meters wingspans, its girth easily dwarfing that of the Red Peacock.


    Swoosh!


    With snapping red flames bordering on purplish, the gigantic fiery bird lunged, swooping down on the Vermillion Bird.


    ¡°GO! RUN!¡±


    Feng Zijian yelled frantically all of a sudden, rousing the students and disciples who, all mesmerized by the impressive display of magic, immediately stirred and hurried away to safety.


    Boom!


    A huge tidal wave of flames spread out, sweeping across the flagstones of the square. The scalding temperature sizzled the air nearby and a string of pops and crackles clamored around the square as the swelter intensified.


    Having devoured the Red Peacock, the phoenix reared its head, its girth only growing more and more gargantuan and it took into the air again, bolting straight for Yue Fandie.


    ¡°What in the hell?!¡± Yue Fandie yelped in panic.


    Chu Xun was sure he had heard wrongly; did the old man just spewed some expletives?


    Rumble!


    Yue Fandie lifted his foot and stomped hard into the ground. His aura burgeoned again; a staggering presence of might and strength as the colossal silhouette of a large tortoise appeared like a mirage, engulfing him inside. Coiling on top of its shell was the mirage of a long and giant snake, its tongue sticking in and out.


    Boom!


    A fiery inferno of purplish flames crashed into Yue Fandie, ravaging at him in monstrous, rolling waves of fire that kicked up another huge mushroom cloud and every inch of the square turned into a sea of fire.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    The people of the Sanctuary cried out with distress and concern.


    Whoosh!


    The strong gust of wind blew and more winds raged with fervor until the massive inferno pillaging the stones of the square was finally put out.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze tried their best to look through the smokes and vapors that pervaded the scorched-black surface of the square until they found a gigantic ball of ice.


    Crack!


    The ball of ice crackled into halves with shards of ice bursting everywhere and a figure stepped out ¨C Yue Fandie.


    He looked perfectly fine.


    ¡°Is there more?¡± Chu Xun growled contemptuously.


    ¡°There¡¯s more where that came from, boy!¡± Yue Fandie bellowed.


    At the sidelines, no one understood a word. What were they talking about?!


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s do it,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°So be it!¡± Yue Fandie hooted, bolting towards Chu Xun. He flicked his wrist and a square-shaped brazier the height of a man appeared in his hand, and he hurled it directly at Chu Xun.


    Caught off-guard, Chu Xun flew backward with hardly a moment¡¯s thought, his arms crossing before his chest to brace for the incoming impact.


    Bang!


    Like a loud rumble from a drum, the brazier slammed into Chu Xun, propelling backward until he reached the far end of the square.


    Seething, Chu Xun yelled, ¡°How dare you cheat, old man!?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m only testing your physical endurance,¡± said Yue Fandie as a matter-of-factly.


    Infuriated, Chu Xun conjured his golden staff. A huge golden brilliance enveloped him and he dashed towards Yue Fandie.


    Clang!


    The golden staff lifted aloft before coming down furiously with a tail of golden sparkling trails, smashing hard on the huge brazier.


    Bang!


    The impact elicited deafening waves of shock and noise sweeping across the square and some began feeling everything going black around them.


    Clang! Clang!


    Like a blacksmith¡¯s rapid and frenetic blows on the anvil, Chu Xun pounded and pounded with reckless abandon on his quarry.


    The huge brazier in Yue Fandie¡¯s hand was a facsimile of the actual Tetrachy Cauldron, forged of immaculate substances and materials, possessing incredible powers.


    Nevertheless, what quality and power it held paled before Chu Xun¡¯s golden staff. With only a few bangs, pieces of it began chipping off.


    Yue Fandie screamed. The brazier might not be the actual Tetrachy Cauldron, yet it was a valuable Sacred Relic nonetheless. Seeing it chipping off sliver by sliver not only filled him with pain, he felt as if daggers were driven right through him.


    ¡°NO MORE!¡± Yue Fandie bawled at last when he saw that Chu Xun was about to land another strike with his golden staff, and he retrieved his brazier and quickly fled.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going to?!¡± Chu Xun snarled at him, chasing after him with his staff.


    After fleeing some distance, Yue Fandie stopped, only to see Chu Xun approaching at breakneck speed. He quickly vanished, racing towards the far end of the square.


    He paused, and the sharp whistle of Chu Xun drawing near left him startled beyond words, and he bolted, trying to flee again.


    Gods in Heaven, how could this young brat be so fast?!


    Swoosh!


    The Lord of the Sanctuary unleashed his full speed: Mach 2.0, and shot as quickly as he could, leaving blurs of afterimages in his wake.


    Chu Xun chuckled, putting on his top speed as well. With his speed of Mach 2.5, he easily caught up to Yue Fandie no matter how the elderly man escaped.


    The crowd of onlookers witnessing the duel could hardly believe their eyes. The Lord of the Sanctuary was being chased down by a man with his stick like some jackrabbit trying desperately to flee.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    With blinding speeds, the two men raced after each other from hither to thither, and the entire square was filled with clusters of their afterimages scattered everywhere.


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    Yue Fandie shouted suddenly. Losing out to Chu Xun in speed, the brazier had suffered a few more beatings that a part of its edge was very close to being struck off cleanly.


    Only, Chu Xun ignored him and swooped down on him with his golden staff.


    ¡°ARE YOU MAD!?¡±


    Yue Fandie immediately stowed away his brazier and channeled his Internal Breath, which burst with the force of a breaking dam.


    Frantically, Chu Xun summoned his Immortal Qi too. But the blast of Yue Fandie¡¯s erupting powers pummeled into him like a giant sledgehammer, sending him flying far away. He landed on both feet, but the force of the blast planted his feet deep into the ground with webs of cracks stretching far and wide.


    Chu Xun stood still and gazed at Yue Fandie.


    His opponent, however, was glaring at him.


    ¡°I said stop, you brat. Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°I heard you.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you not stop?!¡±


    ¡°Why should I stop just because you say so? What do you take me for?!¡±


    That stunned Yue Fandie into silence before he burst out laughing.


    The people around gawked bewilderedly, utterly flabbergasted. Had the Lord of the Sanctuary gone mad?


    ¡°All right, off you go, all of you!¡± Yue Fandie scowled at the crowd congregating around the square, ¡°Have you got no studying to do? It¡¯s just a spar, for Heaven¡¯s sake! I can mop up the Devil whenever I want to, as you well saw! Now go!¡±


    The crowd dispersed with everyone wondering, ¡°Could that be called mopping up? Being shamefully chased around like some cat and mouse game?¡±


    Chu Xun shot a look at Jiu You and the others, who quickly caught his gist and promptly left as well.


    Yue Fandie was left alone with Chu Xun at the square.


    ¡°Much respect, my friend,¡± Yue Fandie clasped his hands in salute, ¡°You really are worthy of being called ¡®the Devil''¡±.


    ¡°You flatter me, my Lord,¡± Chu Xun returned the gesture, saying, ¡°Your level of magical cultivation does you credit as well.¡±


    Many, if not all, of the onlookers hardly understood a thing from the battle just now, but both of them understood full well that the battle just now had begun and ended in four rounds.


    The first round was a contest of technique that Yue Fandie lost.


    The second round was a contest of weapons, which also Yue Fandie lost.


    The third round was a contest of speed, which Yue Fandie also lost.


    But he won the fourth round, a contest of magical cultivation, which Chu Xun lost.


    Chu Xun took a deep breath. Yue Fandie¡¯s level of magical cultivation was the highest that he had encountered since returning to Earth. The Lord of the Sanctuary was at least a Seventh-grade Human King, if not higher.


    At the same time, Yue Fandie was secretly gasping with admiration and amazement himself at Chu Xun¡¯s prowess despite his age.


    ¡°Come, my friend,¡± he beckoned, sounding more friendly now, and he walked nearer.


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    When Yue Fandie stopped, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, how about we address each other as brothers henceforth?¡±


    Brothers?! A stunned Chu Xun thought he heard wrongly. Yue Fandie was at least three hundred years of age; nobody would even believe it if the Lord of the Sanctuary claimed himself a grandfather to Chu Xun, nevermind being brothers.


    ¡°Are you bothered because of my age?¡± asked Yue Fandie.


    Chu Xun shook his head. Yue Fandie might be more than three hundred years old, but with his powers, he could very well remain alive for another three to five centuries.


    In fact, if he wanted to, he could easily assume a younger and more youthful appearance.


    ¡°Very well,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°We shall be brothers.¡±


    He found Yue Fandie¡¯s acts of protecting the ordinary people gave them both common ground.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Yue Fandie guffawed heartily, bellowing, ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡±


    ¡°EVERYONE! EVERONE OF THE SANCTUARY OF TETRACHY! ASSEMBLE AT ONCE!¡± Yue Fandie let loose a thunderous roar that resounded across all corners of the stronghold.


    In just moments, mobs of disciples and acolytes swarmed the square.


    When almost everyone had arrived, Yue Fandie tugged Chu Xun with him and announced loudly.


    ¡°Listen up all of you. From this day onward, Chu Xun and I will be brothers! You will show him just as much respect and deference as you show me.¡±


    ¡°HUH¡­!¡±


    A gasp of disbelief rang out like the toll of a bell over the horde of students and staff of the Sanctuary, all of them wearing dubious and incredulous stares.


    They were fighting like beasts just moments ago and now they¡¯ve become brothers?!


    Especially, a trio of middle-aged men standing at the forefront of the crowd looked hilariously nonplussed.


    All three of them were Yue Fandie¡¯s sons, and each of them was almost two hundred years of age. Seeing one as young as Chu Xun being a ¡°brother¡± to their father, they felt all the more insufferable.

 Chapter 278 - The Subterranean Devils!

    ¡°What are you three rascals doing here?!¡± Yue Fandie scowled at his sons. How could they, after having lived for almost two hundred years, still lack decorum and dignity!?


    One could almost guess the scorn and displeasure they felt just by looking at their faces.


    Nevertheless, all three of Yue Fandie¡¯s sons knew better than to disobey a command coming from their father. Reluctantly, they sloped forward.


    ¡°Get on with it, for Heaven¡¯s sake? What are you lot dawdling for? Afraid of stepping on any ants?¡± scowled Yue Fandie again.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    All three of them bowed reverently to him.


    ¡°Here are my three sons, Brother. My eldest Yue Hongbo, my second Yue Changle, and my third Yue Wennan,¡± he paused for a beat before saying again, ¡°Ah, yes. I have a fourth ¨C my youngest. But I¡¯m afraid he must be on one of his mischiefs again somewhere.¡±


    Chu Xun simpered and nodded acknowledgingly to the sons of Yue Fandie.


    But all three of them could only grimace at the indignity, showing only weak smiles.


    ¡°What are you lot standing there like scarecrows for? Call him ¡®UNCLE¡¯!¡± barked Yue Fandie, wondering why his sons were behaving as sluggish as a dimwit.


    It was awkward, to have three men who were over two hundred years old to address him as ¡°Uncle¡±¡­


    Apparently, the three Yue brothers were feeling the same too, if not more terrible with frowns contorting their faces. It was only understandable considering Chu Xun was even younger than their grandchildren.


    ¡°Forget it. Just call me Chu Xun. The brotherhood between Yue¡ª Brother Yue, I mean ¡ª and I is only between us, I don¡¯t think we should drag you all into this.¡±


    The three men gave Chu Xun a renewed look of gratitude.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Yue Fandie interjected, ¡°We cannot have that. Proper decorum should all be observed.¡±


    Their faces fell again. They could not bear to greet one as young as Chu Xun as an elder, and the mere notion of doing it again was unbearable for them.


    ¡°What?! So is having the Devil as an uncle a big disgrace to you all?!¡± Yue Fandie glared at his sons, livid with seething anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Brother,¡± persuaded Chu Xun, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so fastidious about trivial matters.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not trivial to me,¡± frowned Yue Fandie obstinately. He glowered at his sons, ¡°Call Chu Xun Second Uncle, or don¡¯t call me Father ever again.¡±


    Huh?!


    All three of them looked as if they were really hoping that they had heard wrongly.


    Chu Xun was quite astonished himself. He never expected Yue Fandie to take this matter so seriously.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    All three of them called in unison.


    Not even the usually reticent Chu Xun could prevent feeling perturbed by the gesture.


    ¡°Now call me Big Sister,¡± quipped Jiu You out of nowhere in her childish voice.


    Chu Xun quickly pulled her to his back before she could do more damage.


    Yue Fandie, however, looked delighted.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Now go along, all three of you.¡±


    They watched as everyone left before Yue Fandie led Chu Xun to the Hall of Tetrachy, where Chu Xun¡¯s eyes immediately fell upon the huge two-meters-tall brazier sitting prominently at the center.


    It was the Tetrachy Cauldron. The images of the Four Celestial Beasts ornately carved around the sides of the Cauldron looked so lifelike, exuding an inexplicable aura and presence of its own.


    Solemnly, Chu Xun, with the help of his Hong Meng Scripture disciplines, observed the hallowed instrument more closely.


    The sturdy four-limb brazier stood above the ground, yet with wisps of black gaseous aura flowing underneath, right over the surface of the ground; it was by the Cauldron¡¯s aura that they kept the black gaseous aura from flowing out.


    That was foul aura.


    Something must be underneath the ground and the Tetrachy Cauldron was the very one thing keeping it there.


    Bang!


    The ground gave a sudden jolt as if something was hammering from below, trying to break out to freedom.


    The majestic and sacred aura of the Tetrachy Cauldron churned furiously.


    Chu Xun jerked his head aside and noticed the acolytes watching the entrance utterly unfazed, as if this disturbance was something usual and looked hardly surprised nor bothered.


    ¡°How long has this been?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°You can tell what¡¯s going on, right?¡± Yue Fandie asked instead.


    Chu Xun nodded, and then he asked, ¡°What in the world is underneath?¡±


    ¡°A decade ago, we retreated into hiding. Then came one day, the Tetrachy Cauldron began trembling and humming, only to fly away on its own. Being the most hallowed heirloom of the Sanctuary, there could be no mistakes, and I followed it all the way here ¨C Here, where it landed and it never moved since. No one could.¡±


    ¡°And that compelled you to relocate the Sanctuary to this place.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± answered Yue Fandie, ¡°Everything was fine and peaceful at first, but for only one year. Then the ground began trembling from time to time, and that indicated to me that this Cauldron must be keeping something sealed below. What¡¯s troubling is, the tremors are getting more frequent, and stronger too.¡±


    Small wonder why would Yue Fandie refused him with such alacrity when he asked to borrow the Cauldron, Chu Xun mused, understanding fully at last.


    ¡°I noticed that you have quaint skills and magic during our duel earlier, so here we are. Help me understand what could be lurking below.¡±


    A strange dread crept into Chu Xun. Whatever it was sealed below, it must be something extremely powerful and terrifying to have the Tetrachy Cauldron coming all the way on its own to help keep it down there.


    ¡°Let me try,¡± he said, feeling honor-bound to help.


    He projected his Divine Sense, reaching it into the Tetrachy Cauldron, down its four feet, and deeper and deeper into the ground.


    He reached more than a thousand meters below when something made his expression change ¨C the image of a dark and wide abyss appeared in his mind.


    The hole reached straight down into utter blackness with unfathomable depth and the width of the gaping pit reached as far as a thousand meters.


    His Divine Sense crept further down. Even after the three-thousand-meter mark, there was still no sign of the bottom. Yet Chu Xun looked more and more somber; the foul aura was only getting thicker and thicker, the deeper he got, rolling upwards in thick plumes and tendrils as if the foulest and worst of all demons lurked underneath.


    Chu Xun reached further down with his Divine Sense, trying to explore deeper.


    Roar!


    A deafening roar came from below, its mere strength blowing up more foul aura from below as a huge, gigantic hand-forged completely of magical energy ¨C tried to grab and seize Chu Xun¡¯s Divine Sense which nearly broke and shattered at its slightest touch.


    Shocked, Chu Xun withdrew his astral detachment of himself, pulling it back up the hole as quickly as he could, but the gigantic hand chased after him, hitting and pounding at his Divine Sense all the way up.


    With a cold snort, Chu Xun¡¯s Divine Sense morphed from its humanoid form into a giant fist itself, and it slammed furiously at the monster hand.


    Boom!


    A huge burst of air galled inside the hole, dispersing every iota of foul aura lingering nearby.


    Chu Xun staggered backward as if he had just been struck by lightning. The ground cracked under his feet and his face gone pale.


    ¡°Are you all right?!¡± gasped Yue Fandie with shock.


    Chu Xun shook his head, saying nothing. He redirected his focus back to his Divine Sense, reforging it into a fist again and he pounded hard at his enemy.


    Hmph!


    Chu Xun was sure he heard a snort. An angry grunt reverberated deep from the deepest-most depths of the Underworld.


    The albino hand enlarged suddenly, and grabbed Chu Xun¡¯s fist, stopping his attack.


    Boom!


    A huge, massive explosion ensued, and more winds raged below.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    Up on ground level, Chu Xun grimaced and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    The monstrous hand came again for another swat at Chu Xun¡¯s Divine Sense.


    Chu Xun¡¯s Divine Sense raced back up the hole as quickly as he could. But the monstrous hand was just as quickly as he was, and it loomed over Chu Xun¡¯s Divine Sense, being about to slam furiously down on him when he heard a raspy metallic rattle and the gigantic hand jerked backward. Being pulled back by some invisible chains, it came no more further.


    Roar!


    Another angry roar bounced incessantly off the walls of the bottomless pit.


    ¡°Immortals¡­ Be warned¡­ The Subterranean Devils will return¡­ and we will lay waste to Earth¡­¡±


    As his Divine Sense raced quickly for dear life, the message never stopped echoing deep inside him, leaving him reeling with shock and apprehension.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Yue Fandie grew worried after watching Chu Xun threw up blood.


    Chu Xun shook his head, signaling he was fine. With the last words from the voice he heard just now haunting him, he gave Yue Fandie a knowing look.


    Catching his gist, Yue Fandie turned and barked to the acolytes watching the hall, ¡°All of you. Give us the room.¡±


    They waited until everyone left before the Lord of the Sanctuary finally asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Brother?¡±


    ¡°What do you know about the Subterranean Devils, Brother Yue?¡± Chu Xun looked abysmally grave. Whatever it was down there, it must be unbelievably powerful, to be able to attack him and injure him with ease by only using his spiritual force, instead of actual magical energy.


    ¡°Wait, y-y-you¡¯re saying¡­ what¡¯s down there¡­ Are they the Subterranean Devils?!¡± Yue Fandie stuttered with shock.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Yue Fandie murmured¡­ ¡°So the Lost History is true after all¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Lost History?¡±


    ¡°There is this tome long kept in the archives of the Sanctuary. It is called the Lost History ¨C a collection of annals which recorded the origin of the Sanctuary and its past glories. The name of the Subterranean Devils Clan was mentioned inside the Lost History before.¡±


    ¡°Can I have a look at it?¡± asked Chu Xun despite knowing how brazen it was a favor to ask, but he needed to know more about the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    ¡°Nothing difficult about it,¡± answered Yue Fandie curtly. He flicked his wrist and a thick and heavy tome appeared in his hand.


    It was an ancient book made up solely of animal hide. Hence it looked new, and the scripts inside were clear and legible.


    Chu Xun sat down on the cold flagstones and began poring through its contents carefully.


    It was only when the silvery orb of the moon rose over the boughs of the trees outside did Chu Xun finally closed the ancient tome. He handed the heavyset book to Yue Fandie, the look on his face particularly grim.


    The Subterranean Devils Clan, a splinter branch of the Fiends, was one of Earth¡¯s strongest race hundreds of million years ago. They were known to be a race adept in psychic attacks and that made them terrifying enemies to behold.


    Yet, there was no mention of the Immortals in the ancient text.


    The tome recorded mostly the rise and decline of the Sanctuary of Tetrachy while any mention of the Subterranean Devils was hardly more than cursory sidenotes.


    But from the words of the disembodied voice he heard just now, one could guess that it was the Immortals who had kept the Devils sealed underground here.


    Immortals?


    To possess the courage to call themselves Immortals, whoever this faction was, they must be incredibly powerful beings themselves.


    But who were these Immortals? Did the name refer to a faction, a group, or an organization, or was the name referring to a place, a dimension, or a domain separate from Earth?


    ¡°If these Devils manage to escape, I¡¯m afraid blood and ruin will be upon us all, Brother,¡± breathed Yue Fandie somberly.


    Chu Xun nodded. If these foul beings really managed to escape, Emperor Ao could be the only person being powerful enough to stop them.


    ¡°But it won¡¯t be easy,¡± said Chu Xun. Whatever it was down there, the being only attacked him using his spiritual powers. It could not reach him otherwise, and he was sure he had heard the metallic clanks of chains. It must still be sealed very far down beneath.


    ¡°That is no reason to lower our guard,¡± Yue Fandie exclaimed, looking no less assuaged.


    Chu Xun pivoted around to look at the Cauldron, sitting and winking at him quietly with a faint glitter. Then he realized how he could not tell what grade this Cauldron belonged to. But since it could come here on its own to help keep the Devils sealed, there was no way it hailed from humble belongings.


    Moreover, the ¡°Tetrachy¡± in its name represented the high tetrachy of the Four Celestial Beasts. Celestial. The great name of it was enough to show that the Cauldron held an illustrious history of its own.


    And from the tome of the Lost History he had just been poring over, there was but only one little phrase pertaining to the Cauldron¡¯s origin ¨C it came from far inside the abyss.


    Chu Xun could not tell where this ¡°abyss¡± was. But if there was one thing he was certain of, that would be that the Cauldron hadn¡¯t yet fully awakening.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Chu Xun said brusquely, ¡°I need the Cauldron to brew some elixirs.¡±


    That request made Yue Fandie turn around quickly, and before he could refuse, Chu Xun rammed on.


    ¡°Look at this, Brother. It would be a waste instead of a Divine Relic if it were not fully utilized, just like how the most unconquerable sword would become useless if no one were to draw it in battle before. The Cauldron is a furnace. A furnace should be used to brew the elixir. By not using it, it is nothing more than a brazier used to burn offerings in. Now ask yourself, do you honestly think that is its purpose?¡±


    Yue Fandie would have tendered a word of objection, if not for the dull, but unmistakable hum coming from the Cauldron as if it was responding in assent to Chu Xun¡¯s words.


    Yue Fandie could not believe his ears; the Tetrachy Cauldron was responding like it had a mind of its own!


    Encouraged by this, Chu Xun said again, ¡°If the most invincible sword¡¯s purpose is to bath itself in the blood of its foes, naturally, the purpose of the Tetrachy Cauldron would be to produce elixirs and concoctions of the highest order, am I right?¡±


    Rumble!


    The Cauldron trembled and hummed again!


    Chu Xun spoke to the Cauldron, ¡°Would you allow me to use you to produce pills and elixirs, to help me regain my former glory while also achieving yours?¡±


    Rumble!


    The Cauldron shook even more vigorously, and the relief engravings of the Four Celestial Beasts began glowing brightly with a radiant luster.


    Awestruck, Yue Fandie beheld everything with his mouth gaping wide with shock. For three hundred years, he had been watching the Cauldron, and never had he witnessed the Cauldron displaying its very own sentience before.


    ¡°Everything contains a spirit of its own, Brother, more so for a Divine Relic such as this Cauldron,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Still reeling with bewilderment, Yue Fandie could only nod dumbly while murmuring, ¡°I have failed¡­ I have sullied the Divine Relic by denying its true calling¡­ I have been blind¡­¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow onwards, Brother, I shall use the Cauldron to brew elixirs and pills. I shall restore the Cauldron to its former magnificence.¡±


    Rumble!


    The Cauldron began shining brightly, the carvings of the Celestial Beasts glowing as if they had been given life, and the demonic aura leaking from underground cowered back into the soil, eager to recoil from the Cauldron¡¯s mighty and holy influence in full display.

 Chapter 279 - Suppressing the Subterranean Devils Clan

    The next day.


    Yue Fandie and Chu Xun arrived at the Tetrarchy Hall.


    They got ready to activate the Tetrarchy Cauldron and refine pills.


    Yue Fandie had issued an undefinable order, barring anyone from approaching the Tetrarchy Hall.


    ¡°Brother, nothing¡¯s going to happen, right?¡± He was still worried as the Tetrarchy Cauldron was the only object suppressing the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    Chu Xun chuckled. ¡°Just relax!¡±


    He then started laying down a magic formation.


    He had prepared all the materials needed for the pill refinement last night.


    Rumble!


    The magic formation was complete. As Chu Xun performed hand seals, a surging light curtain began to envelop the entire hall.


    He stepped forward and approached the Tetrarchy Cauldron while performing seals with one hand. Immortal Qi gathered around him until a brilliant purple flame appeared in his palm, bringing with it a sweltering heat.


    That was the Violet Underworld Flame, a magic technique from the Hong Meng Scripture.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Chu Xun cried softly, and the Violet Underworld Flame surged. The flame turned into a fire dragon and entered the cauldron from the bottom.


    Suddenly, the raging Violet Underworld Flame surged with incredible power and began to burn the Tetrarchy Cauldron.


    Rumble!


    The cauldron shook and trembled with what appeared to be excitement.


    Yue Fandie had retreated to a corner of the hall. The Violet Underworld Flame was so amazingly hot that even he felt uncomfortable.


    The flame continued to pour out of Chu Xun¡¯s palm and jet into the bottom of the cauldron. The terrifying heat warped the air around him, causing crackling explosions.


    After burning for more than an hour in this way, a change began appearing on the cauldron.


    Rumble!


    The cauldron started emitting a brilliant light. The sculptures of mythological beasts in the hall began to swim around the cauldron, looking like they had come to life.


    Chu Xun turned his hand and poured an even more violent flame into the bottom of the cauldron.


    Swoosh!


    An intense light burst out of the cauldron and illuminated the entire hall.


    As the cries of dragons, tigers, birds, and turtles resounded, a huge shadow appeared all of a sudden and leaped on the cauldron.


    Chu Xun turned his hand, took out a golden middle-grade Celestial-eyed Elixir Grass, and threw it into the cauldron.


    Clack!


    The elixir grass started changing as soon as it hit the cauldron and swiftly turned into ashes, leaving behind only a drop of golden essence.


    Chu Xun was overjoyed. The cauldron was of indecipherably high quality! It even possessed the consciousness to strip away the dross and zero in on the essence.


    He turned his hand again and threw in seven blades of spiritual herbs. Instantly, only seven drops of liquid essence remained. They glowed with a brilliant golden hue.


    This left Chu Xun ecstatic. He raised his hand and poured a magic signet into the cauldron. The cauldron¡¯s glow became even brighter.


    One after another, many spiritual elixirs and spiritual herbs were thrown into the cauldron for refinement, so he could retrieve their essence. Drops of golden essence swam at the bottom of the cauldron.


    He dared not drop his guard. Raising his hand, he produced a few more magic signets and pushed them into the cauldron.


    He was using pill signets. Pill refinement was no easy matter. He had to control the fire just right. Besides having a prescription, he needed to understand pill signets or more precisely, pill refinement techniques.


    Boom!


    Purple Immortal Qi swirled around Chu Xun as an even more turbulent Violet Underworld Flame poured into the bottom of the cauldron.


    The drops of golden liquid were merely the essence of the blades of elixir grass and were not pure enough. He had to refine them further.


    Chu Xun wore a grim expression as he carefully controlled the flame. Sweat was beginning to gather on his forehead.


    Half an hour later, the golden liquid appeared purer without any trace of dross.


    Chu Xun flipped his hand and took out a small piece of dark wood, a remnant of the Lightning-struck Wood from a previous refinement session.


    He tossed the Lightning-struck Wood into the cauldron and instantly, electricity sizzled and crackled within.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the ground shook with force.


    Chun Xun¡¯s expression turned increasingly solemn. Meanwhile, Yue Fandie had appeared beside him in a flash.


    There was a movement in the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    Chu Xun was staring with fervent sights as he controlled the flame. His divine sense was spreading out and penetrating the ground at the same time.


    It was dangerous to be distracted while controlling the fire. One careless move and he would suffer a backlash.


    His divine sense spread down as deep as several kilometers.


    A sledgehammer as black as ink appeared, bringing with it a surging demonic power that bombarded the purple light that permeated the surroundings without stopping.


    Bang!


    The sledgehammer swung at a beam of purple light, producing a brilliant flash and a loud crackling noise. The purple light exploded and was swiftly swallowed by the foul aura.


    After careful observation, Chu Xun realized that the cauldron was suppressing the Subterranean Devils Clan underground with the help of his Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    The few floating purple lights in the air sunk into the ground, heading towards the depths of the earth.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sledgehammer continued its bombardment. The billowing foul aura intercepted and then imploded all the purple lights.


    Seeing this, Chu Xun immediately raised his hand and poured his majestic Hong Meng Immortal Qi into the cauldron and instantly turned it purple.


    He once again used his divine sense. Sure enough, the purple lights that had penetrated the ground were rushing towards the bottom of the hole at a greater speed. They had multiplied as well.


    Bang! Bang!


    The black sledgehammer began to swing even more quickly, but there were too many purple lights. Some had even reached the bottom of the hole.


    Chu Xun could vaguely hear an angry roar.


    Everything was as he had expected, but there wasn¡¯t time to think too hard about it. He shaped his divine sense into a fist and hurled it straight at the sledgehammer.


    The sledgehammer, appearing to have detected the fist-shaped divine sense, swung at him as well.


    Boom!


    The fist-shaped divine sense exploded, blasting the sledgehammer toward the cave wall.


    Simultaneously, dozens of purple lights raced to the bottom of the hole.


    Roar!


    An enraged roar came from below, bringing with it a billowing foul aura.


    On the surface, Chu Xun was surrounded by a turbulent aura. An endless stream of Hong Meng Immortal Qi continued to be poured into the Tetrarchy Cauldron.


    His divine sense turned into a fist underground and hit the sledgehammer again.


    Boom!


    Terror began to ripple. Chu Xun¡¯s fist-shaped divine sense collapsed again, swinging the sledgehammer aside.


    Even more purple lights entered the ground.


    The sledgehammer trembled. As its foul aura surged, it quickly flew back and hit the purple lights.


    The sledgehammer wanted to stop the purple lights that appeared to be detrimental to them.


    Chu Xun refused to let it have its way. His divine sense once again transformed into a fist and he hurled the fist at the sledgehammer.


    Boom!


    The fist exploded and once again hurled the sledgehammer aside.


    Roar!


    He could vaguely hear an angry, constant roaring emerging from the bottomless hole. The noises sound like they had come from hell.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t worry about that now. He kept turning his divine sense into a fist and hitting the sledgehammer.


    Bang! Bang!


    His fist was defeated by the sledgehammer again and again, but he didn¡¯t give up and kept producing more, fighting the sledgehammer head-on.


    ¡°Who is stopping me from breaking the seal?¡± said a faraway voice, the noise not fading in the air. It was a spiritual power transmission.


    ¡°You lot should stay down there obediently. The world doesn¡¯t welcome you,¡± Chu Xun replied, using his divine sense.


    He thought that the speaker didn¡¯t hear his reply, but to his surprise, an answer arrived after a long time.


    ¡°Are you from the Immortal Realm?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°Exactly. Evil creatures like you should stay down there forever.¡±


    After a long time, the voice came again. This time, its anger was palpable. ¡°Everyone from the Immortal Realm is a shameless hypocrite. All you know are your ruses and traps. Sooner or later, my clansmen will break the seal and leave this place. When the time comes, we¡¯ll destroy the Immortal Realm.¡±


    Chu Xun guessed that the hole must be more than 100,000 meters deep or the voice wouldn¡¯t have arrived so slowly at the speed of sound.


    ¡°Losers are always in the wrong. Your clansmen massacred the innocent and plunged the world into misery. Not exterminating your clan is our greatest mercy to you,¡± Chu Xun fibbed without thinking about it.


    ¡°The shamelessness of the Immortal Realm knows no bounds. You massacred the people to save your Child of God but put the blame on my clan. How shameless! Shameless indeed!¡± an angry voice roared.


    Chu Xun was intrigued. Was it true that the Immortal Realm conducted a massacre to save the Child of God?


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    After a long while, the angry voice erupted again. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Immortal Realm! Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person from the earth. The Immortal Realm no longer exists,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    ¡°The Immortal Realm no longer exists¡­¡± The voice sounded somewhat confused, but quickly regained clarity and yelled, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me, but since you threatened to slaughter the people of the earth, I would never let you reborn.¡±


    ¡°No one can stop the revival of the Subterranean Devils Clan. In the near future, we¡¯ll return to the earth. Haha¡­¡±


    The voice disappeared. It was silent even after Chu Xun tried talking to it a few times. The sledgehammer retreated into the hole and vanished.


    Regardless, Chu Xun continued to pour his Hong Meng Immortal Qi into the Tetrarchy Cauldron with everything he had so that the golden light would illuminate the bottomless hole.


    He only stopped when he was completely drained of energy.


    A sword light was surging forth from the cauldron and dozens of golden liquid droplets were exuding a golden glow. The shadows of the mythological animals were still swimming around the cauldron. Everything was dazzling.


    The golden liquid began to fuse and was continually refined inside the cauldron. Several hours later, the mixture began to separate and turn into dozens of pills.


    The Violet Underworld Flame continued to burn for a few hours.


    The pills refinement was a success.


    Chu Xun waved his hand to remove the magic formation. He waited until the cauldron had cooled down before retrieving the pills.


    Dozens of golden pills gradually rose and hovered above the cauldron, their golden glow and strong smell permeating the entire hall. Just a whiff of it was enough to make one feel relaxed all over. The smell brought an indescribable comfort.


    Chu Xun turned his hand around and took out a jade box. He put all of the pills inside the box. Suddenly, he lost his footing and nearly fell.


    ¡°Brother.¡± A startled Yue Fandie immediately stepped forward to support Chu Xun¡¯s arm. He poured an overwhelming Internal Breath into Chu Xun to help him.


    When his Internal Breath entered Chu Xun¡¯s body, Chu Xun¡¯s Hong Meng Immortal Qi began to move on its own and assimilated the Breath.


    Chu Xun was surprised. He never knew that Hong Meng Immortal Qi would be so powerful as to absorb another person¡¯s Internal Breath for his own use.


    He didn¡¯t try to be courteous with Yue Fandie. He immediately sat down to adjust his breath and recover his strength with Yue Fandie¡¯s Internal Breath.


    Half an hour later, his strength had returned to its peak again.


    He was elated. His recovery this time was more than three to four times faster than his usual recovery rate.


    Yue Fandie sighed in relief when he saw that Chu Xun had recovered. With a solemn expression, he said, ¡°Brother, was there a change in the Subterranean Devils Clan again?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. Without hiding anything, he told Yue Fandie everything that had happened earlier.


    At the end of it, Yue Fandie said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    If Chu Xun hadn¡¯t refined the pills with the Tetrarchy Cauldron to suppress the Subterranean Devils Clan, he would be forced to worship the cauldron as his god every day.


    ¡°Does this mean it¡¯s not that easy for the Subterranean Devils Clan to break the seal and come out?¡± Yue Fandie asked.


    ¡°Correct. From the conversation earlier, we can tell that the seal and cauldron are both suppressing them. It¡¯s no easy task for them to break the seal,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yue Fandie breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°But we have to keep our guard up. After all, no one knows what¡¯s going on down there,¡± Chu Xun suggested.


    Yue Fandie nodded.


    ¡°Brother, can you tell me what your cultivation level is?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Grade-seven,¡± Yue Fandie answered.


    Chu Xun was surprised. The earth had only started mutating in recent years, reintroducing an abundance of spiritual energy. The spiritual energy of the earth had been depleted in the past. It was amazing that Yue Fandie could still cultivate up to the grade-seven Human King Realm.

 Chapter 280 - Reaching the Golden Core Realm!

    Chu Xun took out a Level-improving Pill.


    ¡°Brother, give this a try.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Yue Fandie was somewhat too embarrassed to take it.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your reaction? If it wasn¡¯t for the Tetrarchy Cauldron, this pill wouldn¡¯t exist.¡± Chu Xun stuffed the pill in Yue Fandie¡¯s hand.


    The pills were such high-quality Third Grade items that they were nearly Fourth Grade. What a welcome surprise!


    In the end, Yue Fandie couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and ate the Level-improving Pill. He then sat down and started digesting the pill.


    Chu Xun¡¯s heart warmed. Yue Fandie¡¯s action indicated a high level of trust in him. Warriors tended to be at their weakest when they were breaking into another realm; if they were disturbed, they could easily suffer Qi deviation.


    Boom!


    The spiritual energy around them began to erupt, surging forward like a tide until it was absorbed by Yue Fandie through his pores.


    Seeing this, Chu Xun immediately set up a Five Ghosts Transportation Formation around Yue Fandie. The moment the formation was activated, it drew in all the spiritual energy within a certain radius.


    Yue Fandie looked almost ethereal at that moment, with his face brightening and darkening as he breathed.


    For a seventh grade Human King Realm warrior to break into the eighth grade, he would need not only sufficient spiritual energy but also the accumulation of experience and insights over time.


    Several hours later, Yue Fandie¡¯s aura soared and his Internal Breath surged. This showed that he was making an effort to break into the eighth grade.


    Chu Xun shot several bursts of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into the formation, causing the boundless spiritual energy inside to calm down.


    Yue Fandie absorbed the energy eagerly.


    Time gradually passed. Five or six hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, a sound came from Yue Fandie¡¯s body¡ªthe sound of him breaking a barrier. His aura rose sharply, stirring the air so much that explosions took place. It was a terrifying sight to behold.


    After a while, the aura around him began to converge and he abruptly opened his eyes. The golden light flashing in his pupils appeared almost tangible.


    ¡°Have you made it?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Yue Fandie shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only just touched the barrier and isn¡¯t fully in. I think my chances are slim.¡±


    Chu Xun felt regretful. Had Yue Fandie entered the eighth grade, he would have obtained a powerful ally.


    He quickly swept aside his disappointment. It took an extraordinary opportunity for a warrior to make a breakthrough. Since Yue Fandie had reached the edge of the eighth grade threshold, his breakthrough was just a matter of time.


    He then told Yue Fandie to summon Yue Hongbo and his two brothers while he transmitted his voice to Jiu You and the rest, telling them to come over.


    When everyone had arrived, he gave them a Level-improving Pill each like he was a generous upstart.


    Yue Hongbo and his brothers were already in the fifth grade of the Human King Realm. After hearing that the tiny pills could help them enter the sixth grade, they became dumbstruck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there and daydream. Hurry up and thank your Second Uncle.¡± Yue Fandie was unhappy with them looking like they hadn¡¯t seen much of the world.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Second Uncle¡­¡±


    The brothers¡¯ expressions appeared distorted. Although they had addressed Chu Xun as their Second Uncle once, it still felt awkward to call him that again.


    Jiu You was never one to be courteous with anyone. She snatched one of the Level-improving Pills and swallowed it with one gulp.


    The Lord of Healing and Winsome Widow respectfully expressed their thanks before taking the pills.


    Then, Chu Xun set up an even larger Five Ghosts Transportation Formation to absorb the spiritual energy within a ten-mile radius.


    The Yue brothers, Jiu You, and the rest began attempting a breakthrough together.


    Majestic spiritual energy poured into the formation and was eagerly absorbed by the six people. The energy ran through their limbs, viscera, arteries, and veins.


    Yue Fandie was secretly shocked that Chu Xun¡¯s formation could gather such an abundance of spiritual energy.


    He felt even smugger now. Befriending Chu Xun had been such a beneficial decision.


    It wasn¡¯t until late at night that the six people moved.


    The first to make a breakthrough was Jiu You. She had the body of a monster, making her stronger than most humans.


    The next one was the eldest of the Yue brothers. He had successfully broken into the sixth grade of the Human King Realm.


    The group of six made breakthroughs one after another.


    Chu Xun told them to continue to build a solid foundation.


    ¡°Brother, you should start too. I¡¯ll guard you,¡± Yue Fandie said.


    Chu Xun nodded, accepting the suggestion. He had nothing to worry about with Yue Fandie guarding him.


    He immediately took out five Level-improving Pills and consumed them all.


    ¡°Brother, are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡± Yue Fandie was startled to see him eat so many pills. He had personally experienced the terrifying power of the Level-improving Pill.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Chu Xun said. He sat cross-legged on the ground and started attempting his breakthrough. His cultivation was based on the Hong Meng Scripture, and Hong Meng Immortal Qi was much stronger than Internal Breath. Moreover, he was using his Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone to circulate the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. His breakthrough would be more demanding than the breakthrough of an average warrior.


    Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation created quite a commotion. Majestic spiritual energy directly entered him through his head with an almost animalistic ferocity.


    Jiu You and the rest woke up from their state of cultivation one after another when Chu Xun absorbed all the spiritual energy, leaving them with nothing.


    ¡°Father, what kind of skill does Second Uncle cultivate? Why is it so powerful?¡± Yue Hongbo was alarmed. He was in the sixth grade of the Human King Realm now, but he was still no match for Chu Xun.


    Yue Fandie was just as shocked himself, but said quietly, ¡°Your Second Uncle is no ordinary person. Just look at his skill. He truly deserves the Devil King title.¡±


    ¡°You have to respect your Second Uncle from now on. If any of you dare to provoke him, I¡¯ll kick you out of the family,¡± Yue Fandie said, giving them a strict warning.


    Even though the Yue brothers still felt awkward calling Chu Xun their Second Uncle, his skill had indeed shocked them.


    They had only read about pill refinement in a few lines in ancient records. It was terrifying how some tiny pills had helped them break into the next grade. If they were to rely on their own strength, it would take them at least ten to twenty years.


    Rumble!


    Bright and splendid Immortal Qi gathered around Chu Xun, warping the surrounding air and drawing in the aura.


    The group of six watched in quiet astonishment. Not even their collective breakthroughs had caused such a commotion earlier.


    None of them knew that Chu Xun was in distress at that moment. He had been too confident in himself in taking five pills at the same time. The effects of the pills kicked in simultaneously and nearly caused a major accident.


    Hong Meng Immortal Qi wasn¡¯t the only thing in Chu Xun¡¯s Elixir Field right now; there was also True Energy. Divided in half by the Firmament Chain, it was partially purple and partially white. It looked just like the legendary Eight Trigrams. The explosive power of the pills was stirred, absorbed, crushed, and finally suppressed by the trigrams.


    This gave Chu Xun a chance to breathe. He began to frantically digest the pills.


    Chu Xun¡¯s insides were undergoing a strange change. The effects of the pill were so potent and violent that they felt almost tangible, and yet they were easily absorbed and crushed by the Eight Trigrams like a roller. The trigrams then extracted the purest pill power for Chu Xun¡¯s absorption.


    Chu Xun had always been worried about the Firmament Chain. To him, the chain was a ticking bomb that could one day drain him until he couldn¡¯t cultivate anymore.


    However, the chain saved him back in Longcheng City and was now demonstrating its unexpected purification ability.


    The Tetrachy Cauldron had already removed all of the dross in the Level-improving Pills during the refinement process, leaving only the essence behind. But, the Firmament Chain was purifying the pills again to further increase their potency.


    Chu Xun wasn¡¯t too surprised about this. The Firmament Chain was the will of heaven, born out of a certain rule. It was reasonable for the chain to be more mysterious and terrifying than the Tetrarchy Cauldron.


    Chu Xun continued to extract the pill potency from the Eight Trigrams and recirculate them into his limbs, bones, and blood vessels.


    It took him three days to make a cultivation breakthrough.


    Yue Fandie and the others didn¡¯t step away once during that time.


    A week soon passed.


    Half a month passed as well.


    Chu Xun remained still.


    ¡°Father, there¡¯s nothing¡¯s wrong with Second Uncle, right?¡± Yue Hongbo couldn¡¯t help being worried. He had never seen anyone taking so much time to make a breakthrough.


    He could understand someone retreating several years to cultivate, but Chu Xun was making a breakthrough! It took them just a few hours to break through after consuming the Level-improving Pill, but Chu Xun hadn¡¯t moved even after half a month.


    Yue Fandie was unsure himself. ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡±


    The wait continued for another half a month.


    Not even Yue Fandie could hold back this time. He tried to wake up Chu Xun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him,¡± Jiu You said, immediately stopping him. She was the only one here who understood Chu Xun¡¯s condition; his cultivation was unique.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Chu Xun will be fine. He once spent half a year breaking through.¡± Jiu You couldn¡¯t tell them about Chu Xun¡¯s unique cultivation, so she made up a white lie.


    Her lie succeeded in placating Yue Fandie.


    The group of six continued to guard Chu Xun. Before they knew it, another month had passed with Chu Xun continuing to meditate without moving.


    The truth was that Chu Xun had already succeeded in his breakthrough. He had entered the late foundation stage of the Great Completion Realm and was on his way to break into the Golden Core Realm.


    He had failed thrice now. If he were to repeat his old steps, he would surely fail again. This made him feel quite dejected.


    It wasn¡¯t until three months later that Chu Xun finally showed some reaction.


    Boom!


    Immortal Qi shrouded Chu Xun, forming what looked like a dazzling purple silkworm cocoon around him.


    His hair was growing frantically until the tips reached the back of his waist, every strand appearing crystal clear. His skin was exuding a jade-like luster.


    As he breathed out, two purple light left his body and soared like a dragon. They pierced the roof and disappeared into the sky. A long time later, a terrifyingly loud explosion resounded, sounding like the rolling of thunder.


    Crack!


    Like the shattering of an egg shell, the Immortal Qi covering Chu Xun began to crack. Suddenly, it exploded and covered the sky with flecks of light.


    Chu Xun opened his eyes at that moment. When his eyelids opened, two purple light surged several inches forward. He opened his mouth and breathed in, drawing the countless flecks of light in the sky into his body.


    He stood up with a head of gleaming hair. The two strands of white hair on his temples were particularly eye-catching. He exuded harmonious energy all over and his white burnished robe billowed without any wind, making him look like an immortal.


    Yue Fandie and the others stared at him, dumbfounded. Even as men, they were envious of Chu Xun¡¯s absurdly good looks.


    Recovering his senses, Yue Fandie asked, ¡°Did you succeed?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded faintly.


    His expression didn¡¯t look quite right. He had indeed entered the early stage of the Golden Core Realm, but his Elixir Field was still divided in half, with the Firmamen Chain separating both sides from the middle.


    However, his sea of Hong Meng Immortal Qi had turned into a glowing purple pill and his sea of True energy had turned into a glowing white pill. Both pills were moving slowly, making them look more like the Eight Trigrams.


    Now that he was in the Golden Core Realm, he was supposed to gather the True Energy in his Elixir Field and form a Golden Core. Yet, he now possessed a purple and a white pill instead.


    Even though it was weird, he was happy nonetheless. He could feel how much stronger he was compared to the ordinary Golden Core Realm warrior.


    Not only had he easily broken into the Golden Core Realm, but his cultivation had improved as well. This meant that he could use even more advanced magic skills to greatly increase his combat power.


    If he were to encounter fifth grade Human King Realm warriors like Bo Ping right now, he could blow them up with a swat of his hand.


    The pressure that he was unintentionally exerting was so strong that it left Yue Hongbo and the rest in fear.

 Chapter 281 - A Big Event in the Martial Tao World!

    A few days later, a post that appeared on the Martial Tao Forum sent shockwaves throughout the community.


    ¡°Chu the Devil was defeated in his battle with the Lord of the Sanctuary of Tetrachy and fled with injuries!¡±


    The news spread like wildfire not only on the forum, but the entire Martial Tao World as well.


    ¡°Have you heard? Chu the Devil was defeated in his battle against Yue Fandie, the Lord of the Sanctuary of Tetrachy, and had to flee with injuries.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil surely doesn¡¯t know when to stop. I can¡¯t believe he even dared to provoke the Sanctuary¡¯s Lord! He must have had a death wish.¡±


    ¡°Hear, hear! I heard their battle was ferocious! But, Chu the Devil was injured by the Lord¡¯s palm attack and had to run away in defeat. The Sanctuary¡¯s disciples are now blocking the road to other cities to hunt down Chu the Devil.¡±


    ¡°One of my friends is from the Sanctuary. He said that Chu Xun boldly provoked them and tried to steal their treasure, the Tetrarchy Cauldron. Yue Fandie got so angry that he ended up fighting Chu Xun. In the end, Chu Xun had to run away in defeat.¡±


    The news was getting more distorted by the minutes as it spread through the Martial Tao World.


    In the next few days, several battles broke out in the territory of the Sanctuary of Tetrachy.


    ¡°Have you heard? Chu the Devil was so badly injured that he hid in the Sanctuary of Tetrachy to heal himself. But, his whereabouts were exposed and he was nearly killed.¡±


    ¡°The Northwest is in chaos. The disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrachy are looking for Chu the Devil everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Chu the Devil has gotten himself into a pickle this time. I heard his injuries are so bad that he¡¯s on the verge of dying.¡±


    The misinformation had gotten worse.


    Meanwhile, the Lord of the Sanctuary of Tetrachy, Yue Fandie also stepped forward and announced that anyone who could provide the whereabouts of Chu the Devil would be awarded two low-grade spiritual herbs. Anyone who could kill him would not only be a friend of the Sanctuary, but also receive ten middle-grade spiritual herbs.


    This sent the entire Martial Tao World into a frenzy.


    ¡°Looks like Chu the Devil is doomed this time.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil is too arrogant! He deserves it for daring to provoke the Lord of the Sanctuary of Tetrachy.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have this seen coming. The great Chu the Devil would actually end up in such a pathetic state.¡±


    ¡­


    All the warriors in the Northwest were looking for Chu Xun¡¯s whereabouts.


    They might not be able to kill him, but if they could track him down, they would be able to get two spiritual herbs.


    ¡°Quick! Someone saw Chu the Devil at the Falling Phoenix Slope! Yue Hongbo from the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy is already on his way there!¡±


    The warriors rushed there as soon as they heard the news.


    Falling Phoenix Slope was said to be home to phoenixes.


    Two silhouettes sped through the dense forest. The one in front was drenched in blood. The one behind yelled, ¡°Chu the Devil, you have nowhere to run today! Hurry up and surrender!¡±


    The warriors, who had come after catching wind of the news, recognized the person to be Yue Hongbo from the Sanctuary of Tetrachy.


    The one fleeing must be Chu Xun.


    Yue Hongbo raised his hand and exerted a terrifying chain of Internal Breath, hitting Chu Xin¡¯s back with it.


    Boom!


    The attack sent Chu Xun flying, with his blood splattering everywhere.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, leave your head behind!¡± Yue Hongbo roared. He put his palms together and his fearsome Inner Breath surged, destroying the trees around him.


    Chu Xun, who was still on the run, made an abrupt dodge. When the wind from the palm attack swept a boulder, the boulder blew up.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Chu the Devil?¡±


    Suddenly, someone blocked Chu Xun¡¯s path. It was the second son of the Yue family, Yue Changle.


    Ignoring him, Chu Xun turned around and leaped onto the top of the mountain.


    Yue Changle raised his hand, drawing out his Inner Breath. Unfortunately, he missed Chu Xun and blew up a huge rock instead.


    The Yue brothers set off in hot pursuit.


    They continued attacking Chu Xun as they chased after him, reducing rocks into sand and vegetation into ash.


    ¡°Everyone, join me in slaying Chu the Devil. The Sanctuary of Tetrachy will be sure to reward you handsomely.¡±


    Yue Changle opened his mouth to rope in everyone.


    Chu Xun fled to the top of the mountain with everything that he had, while a group of people was hot on his tail.


    ¡°He can¡¯t escape. There¡¯s nowhere for him to run on the mountaintop. He¡¯s doomed!¡± Yue Hongbo cried while attacking Chu Xun nonstop.


    It was a pity that the mountain was so densely packed with trees that he couldn¡¯t hit his target accurately.


    Chu Xun left behind a trail of blood as he fled toward the top of the mountain on unsteady footing.


    Before long, he reached the mountaintop but met a dead end at the same time.


    The mountain was surrounded by cliffs and the only road had been blocked by the Yue brothers behind him.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, there¡¯s nowhere for you to run! How dare you provoke the Sanctuary of Tetrachy! I¡¯ll behead you as an example to the world today!¡± Yue Hongbo cried, his killing intent palpable.


    Chu Xun turned around. Blood kept gushing out from the corner of his mouth as he said coldly, ¡°Sanctuary of Tetrachy, are you hell-bent on killing me?¡±


    ¡°You committed the unforgivable by daring to covet the Tetrarchy Cauldron! Your death today is certain,¡± Yue Changle said.


    ¡°Haha! Very well, Sanctuary of Tetrachy! If I¡¯m going down, I¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re the prey, and we¡¯re the predator. Chu the Devil, you¡¯re already on our chopping block. There¡¯s no way for you to run. I suggest that you surrender and stop struggling in vain!¡± Yue Hongbo shouted.


    ¡°Do you want me to surrender? You¡¯re not up there yet!¡± Chu Xun roared. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    After shouting, he threw two powerful punches. Two purple fist signets stirred the surrounding air, producing terrifying sounds of explosions.


    Yue Hongbo and Yue Changle attacked at the same time, shooting out their virtually undefeatable Inner Breath chains.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two earth-shattering explosions took place, rocking the mountain and drawing in a terrifying storm.


    The impact sent Chu Xun flying straight down the cliff.


    ¡°Sanctuary of Tetrachy! If I, Chu Xun, survive, I swear I¡¯ll cleanse your Sanctuary with blood and destroy the Tetrarchy Cauldron in the future! I won¡¯t give you any peace¡­¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s resentful voice reached the top of the mountain.


    Yue Hongbo and Yue Changle looked grim. Their killing intent was still strong.


    ¡°Find him! Even if he¡¯s dead, I want to see his corpse,¡± Yue Hongbo said angrily.


    ¡°Everyone! If you find the corpse of Chu the Devil, we¡¯ll still deliver on our promise,¡± Yue Changle shouted in a furious voice.


    Upon hearing this, countless warriors rushed to the bottom of the cliff to look for Chu Xun¡¯s corpse.


    However, even after searching for two full days, the hundreds of warriors still couldn¡¯t find Chu Xun¡¯s corpse anywhere.


    The entire Martial Tao World remained agitated for the next few days, with endless stories cycling through the rumor mill.


    There had been no news about Chu Xun since he fell down the cliff and disappeared.


    Rumor had it that Chu Xun was still alive, but hiding somewhere to treat his injuries. Some also said that he was dead and his body had been swallowed whole by beasts.


    What happened next, however, frightened countless people.


    The Sanctuary of Tetrachy didn¡¯t give up their search for Chu Xun. A search team headed by Feng Zijian, with a total of thirty people, was completely wiped out with no survivors. Their heads rolled on the ground, and their blood formed rivers of red at the scene.


    Moreover, Mu Tian¡¯s search team of twenty was also killed in the dense forest. All of them were beheaded.


    A few days later, the third son of the Yue family, Yue Wennan, was badly injured in an attack. His team of dozen or so people was wiped out. He was the only one who made it out alive.


    Chu Xun was still alive. Those must be his doings.


    Yue Wennan stepped forward and confirmed that Chu Xun was the one who attacked his team.


    The Sanctuary of Tetrachy became frantic and dispatched all of their disciples to hunt Chu Xun down. Yue Fandie would then personally kill him.


    This time, the warriors of the Martial Tao World withdrew from the hunt.


    Chu Xun was too cruel with his methods. Whole teams looking for him would be destroyed and beheaded. Even though the Sanctuary¡¯s rewards were tempting, the warriors valued their lives more.


    Still, the disciples of the Sanctuary had basically turned the entire Northwest region upside down but still couldn¡¯t find any signs of Chu Xun.


    While they were busy looking for Chu Xun, another incident shocked the Martial Tao World.


    Last night, someone broke into the Sanctuary and chipped the Tetrarchy Cauldron.


    Yue Fandie flew into a rage when he found out, and another terrifying battle ensued. The perpetrator managed to escape in the end.


    There was a rumor that the perpetrator was Chu Xun.


    ¡°Looks like Chu the Devil is determined to go down with the Sanctuary of Tetrachy.¡±


    ¡°As expected of Chu the Devil! He doesn¡¯t know the word ¡®mercy¡¯!¡±


    ¡°This is such a great humiliation for the Sanctuary of Tetrachy that they wouldn¡¯t just let things go. Chu the Devil must have a death wish.¡±


    Rumors had been flying around in the Martial Tao World. Everyone was waiting to see what would happen.


    ¡­


    Late one night, a black-robed man appeared at the entrance of the Sanctuary of Tetrachy.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the gatekeeper asked vigilantly.


    ¡°Tell your Lord that a friend is here to visit him. It¡¯s about Chu the Devil,¡± the black-robed man said solemnly.


    ¡°Please wait. I¡¯ll go in and make a report.¡± One of the disciples ran inside and made his report.


    After a while, Yue Hongbo appeared and stared at the black-robed man for a long time.


    ¡°Are you from the Broken Souls Cult, sir?¡±


    ¡°You have a sharp eye, Eldest Young Master Yue,¡± the black-robed man said, sneering.


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t remember the Broken Souls Cult being a friend of our Sanctuary,¡± Yue Hongbo said.


    Hoarse laughter came from the black-robed man. ¡°The enemy of an enemy is a friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yue Hongbo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is Chu the Devil the enemy you speak of, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about the grudge between us and Chu the Devil, Eldest Young Master Yue.¡±


    Yue Hongbo nodded. ¡°But, my family doesn¡¯t need to join hands with anyone.¡±


    ¡°Those words reek of overconfidence.¡± The black-robed man paused as if he was thinking, before adding, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened recently. Do you think that Chu the Devil is such an easy opponent?¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil is not an easy opponent, but we don¡¯t need to rely on someone else¡¯s power,¡± Yue Hongbo retorted.


    ¡°It seems that you have a misunderstanding about the Broken Souls Cult, Eldest Young Master Yue.¡±


    ¡°Is it really a misunderstanding?¡± A sarcastic smile appeared on Yue Hongbo¡¯s face. ¡°The Broken Souls Cult uses unscrupulous methods and colludes with the wandering warriors of the Fusang State. I don¡¯t think this counts as a misunderstanding.¡±


    The energy around the black-robed man began to fluctuate but he quickly calmed down. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone knows Chu the Devil better than the Broken Souls Cult does. If we work together, I promise you that we¡¯ll be able to kill him in three days.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yue Hongbo appeared disdainful. ¡°But, as far as I know, your grudge with Chu the Devil has been around for a long time. Yet he¡¯s still alive and kicking.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I heard there¡¯s a guest.¡± Yue Wennan walked out. His face was pale as he hadn¡¯t fully recovered. He looked at the black-robed man and said, ¡°You¡¯re from the Broken Souls Cult, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sharp-eyed, Second Young Master Yue.¡±


    ¡°Why did you come to the Sanctuary of Tetrachy?¡±


    ¡°To help you to kill Chu the Devil.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any news about Chu the Devil?¡±


    The black-robbed man nodded.


    A cruel expression appeared on Yue Wennan¡¯s face. ¡°Please come in.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother,¡± Yue Hongbo chided.


    Yue Wennan looked grim. ¡°Big Brother, I know about your worries. But whoever can help us kill Chu the Devil is a friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be presumptuous! This isn¡¯t your business alone,¡± Yue Hongbo said furiously.


    Yue Wennan¡¯s expression turned uglier. ¡°Big Brother, do you know what it feels like to witness Chu the Devil behead our family¡¯s disciples one by one? Do you know how I felt when I ran away like a beaten dog? Whoever tries to stop me from killing Chu the Devil is my enemy! That includes you, Big Brother.¡±


    Yue Hongbo was startled, appearing to be stunned by Yue Wennan¡¯s vicious words.


    ¡°Come in, my friend!¡± Yue Wennan told the black-robed man.


    The black-robbed man nodded at Yue Hongbo, an obvious strange light gleaming in his eyes. He then followed Yue Wennan into the Sanctuary of Tetrachy.

 Chapter 282 - Fallen for the Ruse

    For two hours the hooded man stayed at the Sanctuary before his departure, and no one knew what happened inside.


    For the next few days, more hooded men appeared in clusters and were seen entering the lands of the Sanctuary where they retreated out of sight.


    People began keeping a wary eye out.


    Yet, Chu Xun was nowhere to be seen as if he had vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Who would have expected that the Sanctuary would conspire with the Broken Souls Cult to slay Chu the Devil.¡±


    ¡°This is a bad move. The Broken Souls Cult is the worst possible partner to get close to now, of all times, and the name of the Sanctuary shall forever be stained with the filth of treachery from henceforth.¡±


    ¡°The Devil might have been a cruel person, but he has never been known to lay a hand on anyone innocent. I suppose by colluding with the Cult, the Sanctuary has taken their first step down the spiral of utter ruin.¡±


    More comments flooded the Martial Tao Forum message boards.


    Everyone beheld from the sidelines like unconcerned spectators; some prayed for Chu Xun to not appear, while some sneered with glee, hoping that the Sanctuary would triumph in the extermination of the Devil.


    Still, he appeared, and not without fanfare. In one fell swoop, he appeared at different dueling rings set up by the Sanctuary all around Lanzhou City, slaughtering most, if not all of anyone who dared take on his challenge.


    Yet, all did not well completely well for him.


    He traveled westward and found himself trapped and surrounded by foes in a deep gorge.


    ¡°Humph,¡± Yue Hongbo hissed wickedly, ¡°You just walked yourself right into a trap.¡±


    With the mouth of the gorge sealed by the forces of the Sanctuary, Chu Xun was besieged and trapped inside without no ways to escape.


    And with the Sanctuary fielding almost every warrior they have, they were bent on making sure this would be where the Devil would fall.


    ¡°COME OUT, CHU XUN!¡± Yue Wennan bellowed with a thunderous roar, his voice echoing off the jagged rockfaces of the cliffs in the surrounding.


    Minutes passed silently, yet there was no response from their quarry.


    ¡°There is no escape, Chu the Devil! Come out! No use pretending to be dead!¡± Yue Wennan screamed again.


    No reply came.


    ¡°COME OUT, YOU COWARD! YOU DON¡¯T DESERVE TO BE CALLED THE DEVIL!¡± Yue Wennan shrieked angrily.


    Yet no matter how ugly were the words that he spewed, nothing came from inside the gorge.


    ¡°Could the Devil has escaped, Brothers?¡± wondered Yue Changle aloud, ¡°Could there be hidden passages in this canyon?¡±


    That remark made Yue Hongbo¡¯s and Yue Wennan¡¯s faces fell, for that possibility was always present.


    Far away inside the thickets of a dense forest, a group of hooded men laid waiting, observing everything quietly.


    They were all Human Kings, each with powerful strengths.


    ¡°What shall we do, Sir?¡±


    ¡°We watch,¡± said the leader of the hooded men, with a raspy voice that portended his authority and strength, ¡°Quietly.¡±


    At the entrance of the gorge, Yue Hongbo barked at his men, ¡°Watch this place carefully. Kill Chu Xun if he appears.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, come with me. Let¡¯s go in for a look.¡±


    Yue Hongbo led his brothers into the gorge.


    Yue Wennan and Yue Changle shadowed him from behind.


    Before long, they vanished into the shadows inside the gorge.


    Suddenly, a series of explosion rumbled from deep inside the canyon.


    Boom! Boom!


    More rumbles ensued from inside the canyon like thunderclaps, shaking the earth and the mountain peaks that ringed around the place with more tremors rippling away in the vicinity.


    On the crest of several other hills, countless other warriors watched from afar.


    ¡°They have found the Devil, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. What else could have caused such commotions?¡±


    ¡°Too bad for the Devil. To be forced into such a dead end. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any way he can get out of this.¡±


    The rumbles coming from the canyon pervaded the area even as the warriors discussed their views.


    Screech!


    A phoenix¡¯s shrill cry pierced across the skyline; a flaming bird¡ªa phoenix, hung in midair, spreading its twenty-meter wide wingspan to the fullest of its glorious capacity with tongues of red-purplish flames lashing furiously.


    Even from outside the gorge, there was no way that the warriors watching the fight could miss the phoenix¡¯s dazzling appearance.


    ¡°Th-That looks like one of the Devil¡¯s techniques.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve seen him use it before. It¡¯s incredibly powerful.¡±


    ¡°So the Yue Brothers must really have found the Devil and are fighting him.¡±


    Boom! Boom!


    More explosions followed right after their comments, coming from inside the canyon with shock waves bringing forth violent undulations that rocked the earth.


    ¡°Should we aid them, Sir?¡± asked one of the hooded men.


    ¡°No. Just stay put and watch,¡± the same raspy voice croaked hoarsely.


    And the group of hooded men maintained their positions, skulking quietly in the shade of the woods.


    After almost a half-hour, the rumbles from inside the canyon began to lessen.


    ¡°Look! Somebody¡¯s coming out!¡± cried a voice.


    Heads turned in his direction and many were left flabbergasted by what they saw.


    Like a bunch of beaten dogs, the Yue Brothers trudged miserably through the mouth of the gorge, bloodied and badly-wounded.


    The brothers barely escaped death, and Yue Wennan¡¯s arms drooped limply by his side, clearly fractured and broken while his brothers looked no less miserable themselves with their clothes in bloodstained tatters and more blood seeping through their lips.


    ¡°Send word to my father. Tell him Chu Xun is trapped here in the gorge. Have him come here at once to kill him!¡± With that screaming message, Yue Wennan coughed up a mouthful of blood before blacking out.


    ¡°As expected of the Devil indeed. Who would¡¯ve thought that not even the collective might of the Yue Brothers would still pale in comparison to his,¡± whispered a voice hushedly.


    Everyone nodded in astonished agreement.


    The Yue Brothers all have forged illustrious history and reputation of their own, yet not only were they soundly defeated by the Devil, they nearly lost their lives too at that.


    ¡°It would appear that Yue Fandie is the only one capable of defeating the Devil.¡±


    More people bobbed their heads. It was, after all, Yue Fandie who had wounded Chu Xun more than a week ago, putting him in such dire straits that the latter was so close to dying.


    A figure descended from the sky a half-hour later, carrying a monstrous and staggering presence that would have dwarfed even a thunder. Yue Fandie has finally arrived.


    Seeing his sons beaten like a pack of rabid dogs filled him with rage and he was absolutely furious.


    Turning around brusquely, much to the surprise of the men around him, he bellowed at the woods, ¡°You lot of the Cult! You agreed to this collaboration with us, the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, yet why were you watching my sons being beaten while doing nothing?! Do you intend to just watch like uninvolved spectators, or are you only waiting to reap any spoilts?!¡±


    Shadows stirred inside the woods and the group of hooded men came out. The leader of the group clasped his fists in salute, ¡°Pray calm down, Master Yue. We¡¯ve only just arrived. The Yue Brothers were only too eager to go in without us moreover, rest assured that what happened to your sons are not what we wished for. Please forgive us.¡±


    ¡°Humph, a load of piffle!¡± Yue Fandie glowered, ¡°As if I won¡¯t understand what nefarious intents you harbor. Right at this moment, you¡¯re hearing this from me: if reaping the benefits without putting in any work is what you are hoping for, then you should be packing your bags and get lost from here right now!¡±


    The leader of the hooded men was hardly pleased to be openly admonished by Yue Fandie in public. For one moment, the temperature around him seemed to have dipped noticeably before he quickly put on a warm facade, saying, ¡°Our collaboration with the Sanctuary is as transparent as glass, my friend. I daresay you¡¯ve wronged us.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yue Fandie sneered. ¡°Well, in that case, the Devil is in the canyon. It is your turn now for the Cult to go in and hunt him down.¡±


    The leader snorted. ¡°You flatter us, Master Yue. If even the renowned Yue Brothers could do nothing against the Devil, surely us going in would be just as much as inviting suicide.¡±


    Yue Fandie scoffed with disdain. ¡°Li Kun, Leader of the Broken Souls Cult. You¡¯re nothing if not a pretentious schemer. Do you think I don¡¯t know that your powers are almost on par with mine?¡±


    The leader¡¯s gaze turned into sharp at the mention of his true identity, and he held Yue Fandie in a piercing glare.


    Yue Fandie stared back at him, sneering unabashedly.


    The atmosphere tensed for quite some time before Li Kun tempered what anger he had and he said, ¡°There is no point in this debate, Master Yue. As we stand and bicker here, we afford the Devil more time to recuperate.¡±


    Yue Fandie snorted coldly, but he offered no objections as he spun around and rushed into the gorge.


    Li Kun stared at him leaving for seconds, his eyes gleaming with unseen thoughts.


    Yue Hongbo and Yue Changle, however, were eyeing him strangely.


    He thought quietly for seconds before saying, ¡°The few of you, stay here. The rest will come with me.¡±


    He brought along a total of twenty-five men for this operation. Leaving five outside the mouth of the gorge, he led the rest of them inside.


    ¡°SHOW YOURSELF, CHU XUN!¡±


    Yue Fandie¡¯s voice resounded through out of the gorge, reverberating through every corner of the canyon.


    ¡°Have you come seeking death, Yue Fandie?¡± Chu Xun appeared suddenly, his eyes blazing with cold fury.


    ¡°And here I was, thinking you¡¯d flee. Now come here! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Yue Fandie screamed, lunging at his quarry with his nostrils flaring with rage and his fists raised aloft to strike.


    ¡°Humph, as if I need to run from the likes of you.¡± Chu Xun snorted, lifting his fists as well to fire bolts of energy.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­!


    Two figures threw themselves at each other, entangling each other in a gritting melee that kicked up a storm of sand and dust that enveloped them.


    A huge bang came, and the two men broke apart.


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡±


    Yue Fandie snarled a bestial utterance, hurtling towards Chu Xun again.


    Chu Xun charged, brandishing his fists to meet him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­!


    A string of explosions burst around them as they threw their fists at each other, causing the world to shake and rock violently around them.


    Suddenly, Li Kun finally appeared, leading his men.


    Seeing that Yue Fandie had yet to secure his victory, Li Kun growled, ¡°Let me help, Master Yue!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Li Kun launched an energy shaft with destructive powers as soon as he leaped into the fray.


    Channeling another burst of Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Chu Xun fired a bolt of energy at the projectile Li Kun fired at him, causing an explosion on that end before wheeling around to deliver another burst of energy that forced Yue Fandie to falter backwards.


    ¡°Broken Souls Cult,¡± Chu Xun hissed, ¡°You really wish to experience death, don¡¯t you?¡±


    More Immortal Qi boiled inside him and he swung his arm, hurling a fistful of destructive energy at Li Kun.


    Li Kun snarled at the incoming attack. Mustering up a burst of Internal Breath himself, he blasted at the energy bolt Chu Xun fired at him.


    At the same time, Yue Fandie charged his powers to its maximum; his aura burgeoned with the force of a tidal wave that even the air began to pop and crackle.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun and Li Kun exchanged a few blows¡ªbrutal and savage blows, and more dust and sand whisked around them heavily.


    Yue Fandie howled a harsh roar and his fist lashed out and a jet of Internal Breath burst out, blowing straight into Li Kun¡¯s shoulder.


    Boom!


    Blood sprayed everywhere. With a screaming howl, Li Kun was sent flying, smashing into a huge boulder, reducing it to pieces.


    ¡°YUE FANDIE!¡± Li Kun hissed, enraged.


    The Human Kings of the Cult that came with him gawked with bewilderment, failing to understand what happened.


    Yue Fandie peered at Chu Xun and both shared a cryptic smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve fallen into our trap, Li Kun,¡± sniggered Yue Fandie with delight.


    With his half shoulder blasted to a grotesque mush of blood, the Leader of the Broken Souls Cult hissed bitterly with hatred, his powers waned and his face a pallid shade of white.


    ¡°So, so¡­ Th-this¡­ It¡¯s a trap! A trap you both devised!¡±


    Yue Fandie guffawed triumphantly. ¡°Indeed. And much we have toiled and spent, in order to make this trap a success.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s hand came up and his palm slapped forth, firing a purplish blast of energy at Li Kun.


    Snarling, Li Kun channeled his Internal Breath. Swinging his fists together, imbuing them with his magic, he fired a pair of energy bolts in return.


    Boom!


    A terrible shock wave rippled forth, pummeling all surrounding rocks and stones to dust.


    Li Kun let loose a bloodcurdling scream. His last remaining arm burst into a bloody, unrecognizable mass.


    Human Kings generally had incredible toughness and endurance which made them almost impossible to kill. Even dismembered, a Human King might have means of resurrecting back to life, even for one as powerful as Li Kun.


    ¡°So, so you¡­ You¡¯ve been concealing your strength, eh? Chu the Devil¡­¡± Li Kun growled resentfully. He was tricked by the first exchange of blows he had with Chu Xun, which convinced him that their powers were on par to each other, while Chu Xun¡¯s latest attack finally revealed to him the contrary. Chu Xun¡¯s powers were very well beyond his expectations.


    ¡°You speak too much,¡± Chu Xun hissed, raising his fist to deliver the final stroke.


    Yue Fandie stopped him. ¡°Wait, Brother. Let¡¯s not kill him with such haste. Let me savor the moment.¡±


    ¡°Urm¡­¡± Chu Xun stared at him, speechless.


    ¡°Surely you realized that battles have been lost for less, all because some people speak too much?¡±


    That remark left Yue Fandie startled for one split-second. Rubbing his nose sheepishly, he muttered, ¡°Just a couple of words. At least give him the satisfaction of understanding his own undoing.¡±

 Chapter 283 - If Only That Fool Listened

    Chu Xun groaned with exasperation. For his age, Yue Fandie nevertheless retained his penchant for fun and thrill that hardly befit his maturity.


    Towering gleefully over Li Kun, Yue Fandie demanded, ¡°Do you surrender?¡±


    Li Kun writhed his mangled body, his eyes flaring with anger, pain, and grudge as he sneered mockingly. ¡°Such deceit. Hardly a fitting display of one with your stature, Lord of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.¡±


    Yue Fandie turned irate and spat, ¡°All warfare is based on deception, fool. We set the bait to lure you in, then we had you thinking you were the one setting the trap. So all that¡¯s left to do is only springing the trap to catch the mackerel¡ªyou.¡±


    ¡°Yue Fandie,¡± Li Kun croaked hoarsely, his face contorted horribly, ¡°You honestly believe you¡¯re the smartest person in the world, do you?!¡±


    A strange foreboding premonition crept into Chu Xun. His hand raised instantly and he fired a blast that slammed into Li Kun¡¯s chest and the latter coughed up more blood, further soaking the black fabric of his hood and mask.


    With cold fury, Chu Xun fired another blast¡ªa salvo of Hong Meng Immortal Qi¡ªat Li Kun to kill him at once.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared out of nowhere, shielding Li Kun from the blast. With a heavy swing of his arm, he launched a volley of energy of his own, blasting away Chu Xun¡¯s attack while staggering a couple of steps backwards by the force.


    Yue Fandie gasped, why had he not noticed another man with such strength amongst their number before?!


    ¡°Who are you!¡± he bellowed.


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± responded the stranger quietly in a totally coarse voice.


    ¡°The true Li Kun,¡± Chu Xun muttered dryly.


    ¡°What?!¡± sputtered Yue Fandie, completely shocked.


    The stranger giggled wickedly in his rough voice, his eyes studying Chu Xun with interest, ¡°I suppose that should be expected of you, the Devil. You really are as perceptive as rumored. Very good.¡±


    His frosty glance panned around to fall on Yue Fandie. ¡°Still thinking your ruse¡¯s a success?¡±


    Incensed to the point that his face grew a full flush of scarlet, Yue Fandie could hardly believe that his meticulously thought-up ruse had been seen through right from the get-go. ¡°You¡¯re a cruel one, which I¡¯d give you. How dare you use one of your men to act as a double for you. Weren¡¯t you worried about his safety?¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Li Kun laughed insidiously. ¡°They are my minions, and by life or by death, they will carry out my bidding.¡±


    ¡°Load of bullcrap,¡± Yue Fandie scowled, ¡°Your men can be justified in giving their lives up for you, but not in such senseless manners.¡±


    ¡°He should be honored that he was allowed to pose as my double. And by exposing your ruse, I suppose he should understand that he has served his purpose to its fullest.¡±


    ¡°Gods, you¡¯re a monster! You¡¯ve forced your man to his death!¡± yelled Yue Fandie angrily.


    ¡°Everyone has his own purposes and it is their destiny to fulfill them. As did my man, and now he¡¯s of no longer any use to me,¡± hissed the true Li Kun darkly. He raised his foot and stomped hard.


    Crack!


    Li Kun¡¯s foot came down squarely on his fallen lieutenant¡¯s neck, breaking it instantly with a sickening crack. His eyes were wide with terror as he died, unable to believe that such fate was the reward of his loyalty.


    Yue Fandie was left startled beyond words at how cruel and barbaric Li Kun was.


    ¡°Broken Souls Cult¡­¡± he breathed, ¡°You really are a bunch of monsters who would even feed on one of your own without a moment¡¯s thought.¡±


    ¡°With both his arms gone, he¡¯d be nothing but a misery to himself. In fact, he has you two to thank for ending up in such a fate.¡± Li Kun chuckled wickedly.


    ¡°You incurable monster. I¡¯ll never let you walk out of here alive, Li Kun!¡± Yue Fandie glowered, his intent to slaughter Li Kun here and now evidently apparent.


    ¡°Master Yue,¡± Li Kun giggled evilly and said, ¡°You seem to be prone to lapses in your old age. What a pity with such might you wield. Yes, lives will be lost today, but I daresay mine won¡¯t be one of them.¡±


    Just as he finished, four of his men tore off their hoods, revealing their true faces.


    ¡°Long Feiyang of the Tianlong Fort, pleased to make your acquaintances, Master Yue and Chu the Devil,¡± said a sickly-pale man in white robes.


    At his side, a man wearing a sardonic grin chortled, ¡°Wan Xuan of the Sifang Sword Sect.¡±


    A bald monk with a vicious scar on his shiny, round head, lumbering at more than two meters tall, wearing a necklace of Buddhist beads each as large as a man¡¯s fist, rubbed his head and grinned vilely. ¡°Zhang Jin¡¯gang of the Prelature of Buddhas.¡±


    And the final man, a stocky but lanky person whose looks resembled more an ape than a man, screeched with his sharp white teeth showing, ¡°Chui Tianyou from the Glen of Venomous Butterflies.¡±


    As each man unveiled their identity, Yue Fandie tensed uneasily at the fact that these four men were hardly ordinary members, but instead the leaders of their orders or organization.


    ¡°How is this compared to your ruse, Master Yue?¡± Li Kun sniggered smugly. ¡°I wonder who the mackerel is now?¡±


    Yue Fandie sought to put up a defiant face, but deep inside him, despair seeped like a leak into him. Each of their foes was incredible warriors of long and notorious renown, and he might be very close to reaching Eight-grade, but that did not make him one anyway.


    ¡°The hunter has now become the hunted, eh?¡± Long Feiyang chuckled.


    ¡°Did you honestly believe that I would come without any arrangements of my own, Master Yue?¡± Li Kun sneered.


    ¡°Is that despair I smell reeking off you, Yue Fandie?¡± Wan Xuan taunted.


    Grimly, Yue Fandie whispered furtively, ¡°I¡¯ll hold them back, Brother. Run. Take my sons with you and go as far as you can.¡±


    ¡°Run?!¡± Zhang Jin¡¯gang bellowed as loud as a tolling bell, ¡°No one will be doing any running today.¡±


    ¡°Since when we¡¯re talking about running?¡± Chu Xun spoke with unnerving placidity, breaking his silence for the first time.


    All five pairs of eyes rested on Chu Xun, each with curiosity and incredulity.


    ¡°It is no secret that you possess extraordinary means, Devil. But I would like to see if your parlor tricks would save you this time,¡± scoffed Li Kun.


    ¡°Save ourselves? Why should I, when I can just as easily kill you all?¡± Chu Xun muttered dryly.


    ¡°Enough talking. It is rumored that the Devil has the toughness and endurance as the strongest steel. I¡¯ll test if you are as strong as they say,¡± Zhang Jin¡¯gang guffaw proudly, ¡°None of you are to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Master Zhang,¡± quipped Long Feiyang, ¡°Be my guest.¡±


    ¡°Come here, Devil. Let¡¯s see how good you are,¡± challenged Zhang Jin¡¯gang.


    Rumble!


    His bare chest glowed in a bronze-golden luster with a layer of golden runes shimmering over his skin like holograms.


    The Vairocana Pith, a closely-guarded secret technique of the Prelature of Buddhas order.


    With cold regard to his foe, Chu Xun¡¯s body burst with golden spurts of rays escaping every pore of his skin and he lunged, with echoing roars of dragons accompanying a punch as swift as wind.


    The first of the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Techniques.


    Boom!


    The fist landed squarely on Zhang Jin¡¯gang¡¯s chest.


    Rumble!


    Several golden runes hovering on Zhang Jin¡¯gang¡¯s chest wavered like a candle about to extinguish before they disappeared, and the leader of the Prelature of Buddhas had to wobble several meters before he could finally regain steadiness.


    He looked at the ground, aghast with horror at the cracks on the ground that he had caused when he reeled backwards.


    ¡°How did it feel?¡± Chu Xun jibed.


    An unrelenting Zhang Jin¡¯gang charged up his powers, his aura burgeoning rapidly into a storm of winds. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough for lunch?¡± bellowed the monk, ¡°That was merely a scratch! I¡¯ve only used not more than three-tenths of my powers!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chu Xun disappeared before his voice ebbed away, appearing right before the monk and delivering another fist into him.


    The second of the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Techniques.


    Boom!


    More golden runes burst and disappeared with the blow and Zhang Jin¡¯gang was sent flying, although he managed to land on his both feet, but not without plowing a pair of long and deep trenches on the ground. By the time he finally came to a stop, almost half of him was buried in the ground and his eyes were bloodshot with rage and disgrace.


    ¡°How does it feel this time?¡± Chu Xun asked again sardonically.


    ¡°What a weakling you are,¡± Zhang Jin¡¯gang scoffed defiantly, ¡°That was nothing; I¡¯ve merely used five-tenths of my full strength.¡±


    Li Kun and his allies looked on strangely.


    Everyone were all among the most powerful and strongest warriors of the land and all of them could very well see that Zhang Jin¡¯gang was only putting up a belligerent facade; Chu Xun¡¯s attacks had injured him greatly.


    With a cryptic grin, Chu Xun said, ¡°How about another one, in that case?¡±


    Zhang Jin¡¯gang managed a sly smile. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Chu Xun. Let¡¯s be fair, you had your turn. It should be mine to deliver a punch now.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± said Chu Xun, crossing his hands behind his back with hardly any intend of defending himself.


    The lumbering giant of a monk broke into a wide beam. He swung his arms, flexing them and charged. With each step he took, the ground trembled.


    ¡°You fool,¡± Zhang Jin¡¯gang smiled wickedly, ¡°Just watch how I¡¯ll blow you to smithereens with only one blow.¡±


    Storming up to Chu Xun with the speed and intensity of a bull, he focused every iota of his Internal Breath into his fist almost the size of a broad serving bowl and drove his fist into Chu Xun¡¯s chest.


    Bang!


    The fist hit Chu Xun with the force of a thunderclap, making everyone around felt as if their hearts had skipped a beat.


    Only, Chu Xun hardly moved an inch, his expression as calm as ever.


    Yet Zhang Jin¡¯gang wobbled several steps backwards, his right hand trembling uncontrollably. In fact, only he knew what was happening, with almost his entire upper-body throbbing wildly with numbness and pain.


    ¡°Monster?! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s human!¡± Zhang Jin¡¯gang shuddered, feeling dread and panic. The punch he just unleashed was enough to spear through a steel plate several centimeters thick, yet it failed to force Chu Xun to move even one step.


    ¡°Is it my turn now?¡± Chu Xun said. In truth, he was quite surprised; Zhang Jin¡¯gang¡¯s body-tempering technique turned out to be rather remarkable and it allowed him to be one of the best warriors in his grade.


    What he failed to realize was Chu Xun¡¯s body had been imbued with the endurance of the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s bones, and he had mastered the full discipline of the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Techniques, in addition to bathing in dragon¡¯s blood before.


    A terror-stricken Zhang Jin¡¯gang however was sinking into despair. He had not expected Chu Xun to be so powerful; the two punches he endured almost had him vomiting blood. Never had he been daunted by anyone of similar grade, and for the first time, he felt so frightened that he wishes to withdraw and escape.


    ¡°You should take a break now, Master Zhang, since you¡¯ve your fill of fun. We should get down to business,¡± said Long Feiyang suddenly.


    Chu Xun peered at Long Feiyang and goaded, ¡°Seems as if you¡¯re expecting him to lose? Well, let him stand down that, if that¡¯s what you think. Can¡¯t let him take a defeat or he¡¯ll lose face, eh?¡±


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not what I mean, Master Zhang,¡± Long Feiyang gasped hastily.


    ¡°Then what are you trying to say?¡± Chu Xun teased, wearing an innocent facade, then with a looking of dawning comprehension, he prodded again, ¡°Ah! I know! You¡¯re afraid that he¡¯d die!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! My Vairocana Pith is invincible! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d lose! COME! It¡¯s just a punch, why should I be afraid of you!?¡± Zhang Jin¡¯gang bellowed boldly, his eyes livid and wide.


    Long Feiyang cast an icy glare at Chu Xun and persuaded hurriedly, ¡°Wait, Master Zhang, that was not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Shut your trap! I¡¯ll deal with the Devil, then I¡¯ll show you how powerful my Vairocana Pith is! Only then you¡¯ll know how great it is!¡± seethed Zhang Jin¡¯gang grudgingly.


    He spun around to face Chu Xun and roared, ¡°Come on!¡±


    Chu Xun simpered. With a step that magically morphed into one incredibly long stride, he reached right before Zhang Jin¡¯gang and unleashed a punch so forceful that winds churned up behind.


    The fourth of the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Techniques.


    Bang! Crack!


    His fist rocketed into Zhang Jin¡¯gang¡¯s chest like a furious pound on a drum and with that sickening noise, everyone saw with their own eyes how his chest caved in with grievous hemorrhaging and fractures inside.


    With a terrible howl, he careened backwards wildly like a rag doll. Chu Xun tore off after him, eager to put him down once and for all, and launched another barrage of fists into him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With each blow from his fist, came a painful and agonizing shriek of pain from the monk like a sledgehammer breaking down his bones all over him.


    Boom!


    Finally, when Chu Xun was done, the hulking monk crashed to the ground more than a thousand meters away, a miserable, pallid pulp of broken bones and bloodied flesh squirming and twisting grotesquely. He would be nothing more than a veritable vegetable for the rest of his life.


    Everything happened so fast that there was not even any chance for Li Kun and his allies to save him.


    They peered solemnly with silence. Somewhere here at the crux of apprehension and comprehension, the sight of Zhang Jin¡¯gang¡¯s pitiable state told them how powerful was Chu Xun¡¯s physical toughness and endurance. If only that fool listened.

 Chapter 284 - Fooled Again

    Zhang Jin¡¯gang, Chief of the Prelature of Buddhas and a Seventh-grade Human King specializing in Hard Cross Techniques and had never once been defeated by anyone similar to or lower than his grade.


    Yet, on this day, he was defeated. In spite of his might and prowess, he was ignominiously defeated by Chu Xun.


    The surrealistic sensation that accompanied the sight of his drubbing made everyone¡¯s¡ªLi Kun and his allies¡ªheart raced and pounded feverishly with fear.


    Still, they managed to remain stoic enough to refrain from turning around and flee like beaten dogs. Part of Zhang Jin¡¯gang¡¯s downfall was his own undoing; his pride and hubris had got in the way before he could unleash his full strength on his foe.


    ¡°Quaint, Chu Xun. Very quaint indeed,¡± Li Kun muttered with feigned admiration.


    But there was no denying how unbelievably incredible was Chu Xun¡¯s physical toughness.


    ¡°Would you like a go too?¡± asked the Devil.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not Zhang Jin¡¯gang, Chu Xun,¡± sneered Li Kun, indicating that he would not fall for the same ruse to fight Chu Xun in single combat.


    Long Feiyang, Wan Xuan, and Chui Tianyou stepped forward together, standing abreast with their presences powerful enough to make the air freeze.


    Yue Fandie shifted uneasily. He might be very close to becoming an Eighth-grade Human King, but even defeat any one of these foes would take at least hundreds or even thousands of rounds. All four of them attacking together would most undoubtedly become a one-sided slaughter.


    ¡°Long have we shared the hatred with each other, Chu Xun. Let¡¯s finish this once and for all,¡± hissed Li Kun, before casting a glance at Yue Fandie, ¡°And you, Master Yue. You could have enjoyed a carefree and fruitful life, yet you chose to align yourself with the Devil. I suppose that you have only yourself to blame for whatever happens today.¡±


    Yue Fandie chuckled with ice. ¡°And if I¡¯m not being friends with Chu Xun, you expect me to collude with scum like you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s see if you can maintain your so-called ¡®just and upright stance¡¯ even when Death is upon you.¡± Li Kun grinned wickedly, his eyes flashing with malice.


    ¡°Gentlemen, let us finish this now: slaughter Chu Xun, the Devil, and let him be an example to the world,¡± pronounced Li Kun.


    ¡°KILL THEM!¡±


    The battle cry reverberated off the hard rockfaces of the cliffs, spreading out of the canyon.


    Li Kun and Long Feiyang lunged at Chu Xun.


    Wan Xuan and Chui Tianyou charged at Yue Fandie.


    ¡°Be careful, eh, Big Brother?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice came ringing into Yue Fandie¡¯s ears before he vanished, hurling a fist at his enemies.


    Boom!


    Energy bolts forged of Immortal Qi in the image of fists rained into the air as Chu Xun faced off against two enemies.


    Meanwhile, Yue Fandie found himself engaged by the other two men.


    Energy shafts¡ªall of them in images of fists or palms¡ªhurtled into the air; some weaving past each other while others collided and ended up in terrible explosions that shocked and rocked the entire canyon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have your head today, Chu the Devil! With your head on a spike, the rest of the world shall understand the fate of any fool who dares defy the Broken Souls Cult!¡±


    Screaming, Li Kun swooped down on Chu Xun like an eagle, firing an energy bolt shaped like his palm at Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    Channeling his Immortal Qi into his arms, Chu Xun swung his fists, one after another in quick succession. The first uppercut disintegrated Li Kun¡¯s missile while the other returned an energy bolt at the leader of the Cult.


    Realizing his chance, Long Feiyang aimed a mighty roundhouse sidekick at Chu Xun¡¯s midsection with such force that the air popped and crackled.


    Chu Xun spun around, returning the same favor at his enemy with just as much speed and power to counter the blow.


    Then, he quickly fired a pair of energy bolts from his fists at Long Feiyang for good measure.


    Long Feiyang thrust his palms again and again. Spurts of energy blasts shot out of his palms and collided with Chu Xun¡¯s bolts, the ensuing string of explosions hurtling him more than 100 meters away.


    Chu Xun wheeled around and bore down on Li Kun again. With another powerful punch, he forced the leader of the Broken Souls Cult backwards, and suddenly, his jaws opened wide and a purplish blast of Immortal Qi jetted out of his mouth and slammed right into Li Kun¡¯s chest, blowing him off his feet.


    Shocked by that unorthodox manner of attack, Long Feiyang sped up to Chu Xun, conjuring a dragon with his Internal Breath and sicked it at Chu Xun, roaring with the force that quivered the air as it drew near.


    A brilliant iridescent glow wrapped around Chu Xun and he thrust his fist at the dragon, conjuring another dragon of his own¡ªhis one purplish in color. Chu Xun¡¯s dragon, thrashing its claws through the air, rent Long Feiyang¡¯s conjuration to shreds and dove right at him.


    Long Feiyang threw himself aside, avoiding the energy blast bearing the semblance of a dragon that missed him and smashed into a cliffside wall, creating a large hole in it.


    Li Kun breathed heavily, struggling to get back on his feet despite the ache on his chest. The energy blast that came out of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth took him by surprise, almost causing him the grave internal injuries. As he flailed his arms, the menacing silhouette of a praying mantis more than a dozen meters tall appeared behind him, swinging its scythe to mirror his movements as he attacked.


    Swoosh!


    A scythe-like energy wave swept at Chu Xun, slicing at everything in its path.


    Noticing this, Chu Xun¡¯s hand came up with a snort and he fired another blast of Immortal Qi that nullified the scythe-like energy wave.


    On the other hand, Yue Fandie¡¯s battle against his two foes appeared to be no less horrid too with energy bolts scooting here and there in the air with explosions breaking out endlessly around him.


    With only a one-grade difference between their powers and Yue Fandie¡¯s, Wan Xuan and Chui Tianyou worked well in tandem to force Yue Fandie on the defensive.


    Chu Xun sped across the space with the speed of a lightning bolt and tore after Wan Xuan, delivering a full punch trailing with sparkling dregs of his Immortal Qi once the chief of the Sifang Sword Sect was within his sights.


    That took Wan Xuan by surprise. He did not expect that Li Kun and Long Feiyang would fail to hold Chu Xun at bay, and he frantically mounted up a defense at the new threat.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist pummeled into Wan Xuan despite the latter shielding himself, the sheer force of the attack destroyed all rocks and stones within meters to tiny bits while blowing Wan Xuan to one thousand meters away. He looked up, lurching with disbelief at the comprehension of the power Chu Xun just unleashed upon him.


    ¡°You need to hold Yue Fandie alone, Master Chui! Let us deal with Chu Xun first, then we¡¯ll come back for you!¡± Li Kun snarled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave this old senile to me,¡± Chui Tianyou hooted.


    ¡°As if the likes of you are enough to hold me off,¡± Yue Fandie growled furiously. He might be forced to defend himself when he was outnumbered. But now with only Chui Tianyou alone to deal with, Yue Fandie charged up his Internal Breath and hammered the Master of the Glen of Venomous Butterflies, wresting back the initiative.


    ¡°Quick, together!¡± Lu Kun rallied and launched a bolt of Internal Breath at Chu Xun.


    Wan Xuan and Long Feiyang took the cue and unleashed every iota of power as Seventh-grade Human Kings. Their collective might of Internal Breath rolled towards Chu Xun with the destructiveness of a tidal wave, trampling upon every tree and rock, reducing them into dust.


    ¡°As if you scum can defeat me.¡± Chu Xun snorted. His robes fluttered in the unnatural wind whisking in the storm of roiling auras as his own waxed and thrived rapidly, rising so quickly that it began to dwarf even the combined presence of his three foes.


    He expertly weaved several hand seals and jabbed a finger into the air, tapping three times in succession. Three tornados, each blowing and screaming wildly with purplish dragons circling precipitately inside, appeared, each measuring at least tens of meters in height as they hurtled towards all three of his foes.


    Boom! Boom!


    The tornadoes pounced on the three, ripping what energy bolts they fired to mere harmless dregs of magical energy that amounted to nothing more than bright displays of fireworks and innocuous explosions and bursts that shook the earth and left cracks on the ground.


    Out of nowhere, Chu Xun¡¯s figure materialized right before Wan Xuan, and without any warning, he attacked, delivering a punch with the force and explosiveness of a thunderclap.


    Caught unawares, a shimmering wall of energy erected right before Wan Xuan¡ªa seven-layered protective aura he managed to conjure at the nick of time.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Yet, it proved futile before Chu Xun¡¯s formidable might. All seven layers of the protective aura crumbled, forcefully shattered by Chu Xun¡¯s unyielding salvo of energy bolts before he bore down on Wan Xuan himself, driving another simple but yet brutal punch into his chest.


    Boom!


    The blow immediately blew a hole in Wan Xuan¡¯s clothes before his ribs groaned sharply. With blood pouring through his opened mouth, he barreled into the granite walls of the cliff in the gorge with a sickening explosion.


    Chun Xun gave chase, speeding ahead like a bullet.


    Without any hesitation, Li Kun and Long Feiyang bolted from their positions to intercept Chu Xun. They needed to stop him from killing Wan Xuan.


    Yet an abstruse grin appeared on Chu Xun¡¯s face. He wheeled around and instead streaked after Li Kun.


    He shot across the field like a wraith, his fists tunneling into his quarry with lightning-quick speed.


    Boom!


    The uppercut rocketed into Li Kun¡¯s lower jaw, and the latter¡¯s mouth immediately burst with blood and broken teeth. In the midst of the gory mess, a little pebble no bigger than a fingernail shot out, glowing with a pale, hazy sheen.


    Chu Xun¡¯s quick eyes caught the pebble and he grabbed it. With a gentle squeeze, the pebble shattered and emitted a strong, putrid stench.


    ¡°Pill of Demonic Phantasm.¡±


    Chu Xun gasped quietly with shock. How could such a thing be here?! He looked up and saw Li Kun crashing backwards. Sensing Li Kun¡¯s aura shrinking rapidly, Chu Xun¡¯s spiritual senses immediately realized: Li Kun¡¯s level of magical cultivation had plummeted to Sixth-grade!


    Chu Xun bolted like a bullet at Chui Tianyou now locked in a fierce battle against Yue Fandie. Appearing right before him, he unleashed a terrible fist into the man and sent him crashing backwards, spewing blood as he flew too.


    Chu Xun gave chase, following up with a blast of Immortal Qi into Chui Tianyou¡¯s abdomen and the latter spewed out more blood, including a little obsidian-like pebble.


    Chu Xun magically summoned the pebble into his grasp and squeezed it. It broke into pieces.


    He peered at Chui Tianyou again. His powers took a nose dive as well, falling back down to Sixth-grade.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Brother?¡± asked Yue Fandie, noticing how Li Kun and Chui Tianyou were all losing their powers.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of this infernal pill,¡± breathed Chu Xun.


    Yue Fandie¡¯s forehead creased at the stench of the broken pebble.


    ¡°It¡¯s called the Pill of Demonic Phantasm. It temporarily enhances the powers of its users,¡± muttered Chu Xun, visibly irate, ¡°We¡¯ve been fooled.¡±


    Yue Fandie stared at Chu Xun, aghast. ¡°Wait. You¡¯re saying that they¡¯re all fakes?¡±


    ¡°All of them¡ªLi Kun, Long Feiyang, and the others. All of them are fakes,¡± confirmed Chu Xun, nodding.


    ¡°Wicked scum. That¡¯s twice we¡¯ve been fooled!¡± Yue Fandie glowered.


    There was ice in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. ¡°First, there was an imposter, which we discovered, only for another fake Li Kun and a few other men to pose as the real Li Kun and his fellow vermins with the help of this¡ª¡± Chu Xun displayed the Pill of Demonic Phantasm, ¡°¡­ to make us believe that they are the real ones, when in truth, they are fakes as well.¡±


    ¡°Treacherous sons of dogs¡­¡± Yue Fandie cursed.


    Chu Xun looked back at the fallen imposter. ¡°Speak. Where¡¯s the real Li Kun?¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡± the imposter Li Kun spewed out blood and froth, ¡°Impressive, Devil. You¡¯ve seen through everything after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn you, you sons of dogs!¡± Yan Fandie blared, so angry that he rushed to the imposter and kicked him around like a rolling barrel.


    ¡°You might not be the real Li Kun, but with your strength, you must be one of the top echelons in your order. We¡¯ll just have to contend with killing you lot for now. That should be enough to crack a dent,¡± hissed Chu Xun with a murderous countenance.


    Annoyed, helpless, dissatisfied, and exasperation¡ªthese made up the motley of emotions buzzing in his mind. He had to admit, these scums were really too cunning and crafty.


    Swoosh!


    The imposter Long Feiyang skedaddled as quickly as lightning for the exit, eager to flee towards the mouth of the gorge. With the rest of the imposters either maimed or heavily wounded, running was all that filled his mind.


    ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± Yue Fandie shouted, about to give chase, but Chu Xun stopped him. Instead, the latter made several hand seals and tapped into the sky, the spot where his finger reached rippled magically in the air.


    Rumble!


    The air trembled. Then, out of nowhere, bright sparkling screens of light shot into the sky, joining together to form a barrier that encased and surrounded the whole canyon.


    Long Feiyang did not notice the barrier enchantment rising up; he was just too fast. He crashed headlong into it, and bounced back like a ball, feeling every part of him aching with anguish.


    Panicking, he shot a blast of Internal Breath at the barrier of light. But to his startle, the jet of Internal Blast bounced off the wall of light only to come back at him. Fortunately for his quick reflexes, he managed to avoid being hit by his own blast.


    Yue Fandie was awestruck after seeing everything from afar. ¡°Long I¡¯ve heard about your prowess in using barrier enchantments, Brother,¡± he murmured, ¡°At last, I manage to steal a glimpse of your skill today.¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Heaven Burning Formation. It was meant for the real Li Kun and his band of merry friends. Yet all we have is just a bunch of imposters,¡± breathed Chu Xun, exasperated.


    ¡°Fine by me. We¡¯d have plenty of opportunities anyway,¡± said Yue Fandie, even though he looked equally crestfallen himself. All their planning and preparations, all for nothing and this was the only way he could seek consolation.


    There was nothing they could do at such junctures.


    Anger and malice blazed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. With another hand seal, he tapped into the air again and he said with a soft yell, ¡°Rise!¡±


    Boom!


    Thousands of flaming columns broke out of the ground and shot into the air, each with the semblance of dragons swinging their claws furiously, the rapidly-skyrocketing heat warping the air inside the barrier.

 Chapter 285 - The Flight of Tianlong Fort

    The dragons of fire zoomed up to the sky, swiping their claws at the air as they gained height expeditiously, their flames lighting up the sky like fire and brimstone.


    The fierce light illuminated the horrified looks on the imposters, their faces burnished with a scarlet sheen that only accentuated their fears.


    Flicking a finger, Chu Xun shot a little spurt of purple ray at the only enemy still uninjured: the imposter Long Feiyang.


    It functioned as a homing beacon; several hundred dragons wheeled back down and swooped down to attack the imposter.


    With horror flooding the imposter¡¯s eyes, he flailed his arms, firing a ceaseless barrage of Internal Breath shafts at each dragon that drew near, destroying them as quickly as he could.


    For minutes, he fired and fired blasts of Internal Breath, defeating one dragon of fire after another, his forehead now strewn with sweat and his power slowly dwindling.


    From afar, Chu Xun watched with cold satisfaction, his lips twisting into a smile.


    Whoosh!


    More flaming jets streaked across the sky, all of them shaped like dragons. There were thousands of them and the imposter began to realize that he had only destroyed barely hundreds of them, and as if to prove his attempts futile, the remainder of the dragons of fire bore down on him with destruction and carnage.


    The imposter continued swinging his arms desperately to maintain his impenetrable defenses, reducing more dragons of fire into harmless but brilliant sparks and cinders.


    His breathing gradually raced and he panted more rapidly, his chest heaving and puffing like a pair of bellows. Much of his Internal Breath had been spent and his movements were turning sluggish with fatigue.


    Boom!


    But there were just too many dragons, and he was being overrun by the sheer overwhelming number; one of the dragons found an opening and slammed into his chest, leaving his skin blackened and charred.


    That was enough to bring him down; the rest of the dragons swarmed him like a pack of voracious wolves, smashing into him and turning him into a huge bonfire.


    Finally, Chu Xun lifted his hand and the remainder of the dragons scattered and scampered off, roaring triumphantly as they took into the air.


    What flames remained slowly receded and the smolder reduced.


    What the other imposters of Li Kun and his cohorts saw almost left them in such a fit that they nearly went insane.


    A horrible crater¡ªa pit scorched black, sat in the wake of the short-lived inferno. The imposter was gone. Utterly gone and everyone knew why: he had been utterly reduced into soot and dust.


    Yue Fandie, equally dumbstruck himself, found himself speechless. Never did he expect this enchantment to be so destructive and powerful.


    There were also the other Human Kings the Cult mobilized for this operation, and all of them were Second- and Third-grade Human Kings. Too weak to help in any way during the melee before and now, they could only huddle together in fright.


    Chu Xun made another hand seal. Countless columns of flames shot up into the air, all of them shaped in the form of dragons.


    With such great numbers they filled the sky and the imposters shivered with fear in the sight of the tens of thousands of dragons bearing down on them.


    Chu Xun shot a small spurt of purplish ray at the dozen or so Human Kings standing together.


    Immediately, thousands of dragons of fire smashed into them like a waterfall of fire, devouring the helpless Human Kings whole.


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze panned around and rested on the imposter Wan Xuan.


    Petrified by panic, the imposter felt as if all of him and even his insides were trembling, and it was all because of Chu Xun¡¯s brutal ways of dealing with his foes.


    ¡°P-P-Please¡­ M-M-Mercy¡­ I, I, I swear you my allegiance¡­¡±


    Whoosh!


    Dozens of flaming dragons rushed down and gorged on him, incinerating him into dust and ashes.


    Next, Chui Tianyou¡¯s turn.


    The imposter, a small and scrawny man, curled into a ball, writhing and shaking like a leaf.


    All are equal in the face of Death, Human Kings included.


    The dragons of flames threw themselves at him and feasted on his flesh with futile resistance.


    The last was Zhang Jin¡¯gang, whom Chu Xun had crippled earlier, and now, whom the dragons of flames immediately burned into crisp with hardly any struggle at all.


    All that remained was the imposter Li Kun.


    He looked half-mad and his gaze distant.


    ¡°Where is the real Li Kun?¡± demanded Chu Xun.


    ¡°I, I, I don¡¯t know¡­ P-P-Please¡­ Spare me¡­ P-P-Please¡­¡± So frightened he was, he could hardly string words into proper sentences.


    ¡°Tell me where the real Li Kun is and I might spare you,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°I, I, I really don¡¯t know¡­ Honest¡­ No, no one knows where the Leader is¡­ His whereabouts has always been uncertain¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Waves of conflagration roiled across the sand and the raspy voice of the fake Li Kun was gone, drowned by the crackling of his corpse being roasted.


    Yue Fandie was watching everything quietly, gnashing his teeth in silent contemplation. As savage as how they described him, he mused. Chu Xun dispensed death with tremendous alacrity, leaving zero room for bargaining or parley. No, not even parley might guarantee a chance to live, actually, he realized.


    For once, he felt relieved of having Chu Xun as a friend instead of a foe. Woe would betide anyone who dared defy one as brutal as the Devil. Crossing him would be a most irrational decision indeed.


    With every ounce of blood being vaporized, the air smelled nothing of its stench at all. In fact, one would not have thought a fierce battle had just been waged here, if not for the smoldering craters and crevices that littered everywhere.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and dispelled his magic, the flaming columns of dragons and the barrier enchantment immediately vanished.


    The battle had finally come to an end with the imposters all utterly destroyed with not even their remains left.


    In truth, another battle was underway when Chu Xun and Yue Fandie were fighting inside the canyon.


    When the imposter Li Kun was entering the canyon, he left five of his men behind to watch the entrance.


    When he was sure he heard the clamor from Chu Xun fighting inside, Yue Hongbo mounted his ambush on the five hooded men left behind.


    The seemingly-injured Yue Hongbo and Yue Changle, who were in bloodstained tatters, leaped on the five suddenly, their auras burgeoning to full strength.


    Even Yue Wennan, who had fainted and was barely clinging to dear life, sprang to his feet suddenly, his aura ballooning and his limp arms healed suddenly as he too joined in the ambush while making an impressive display of his palm techniques.


    The five men the imposter Li Kun left behind had been vigilant, but they did not expect three gravely-wounded men to be powerful enough to kill them. Caught unawares, three Third-grade Human Kings went down even before they knew what happened.


    The remaining two, a Fifth-grade and a Sixth-grade Human King, managed to survive the first assault.


    Still, the odds nevertheless weighted against them. The Fifth-grade Human King lost his life barely minutes later. Seeing this, the last Human King, a crafty one too, quickly swallowed something unknown and had his powers enhanced to Seventh-grade.


    This managed to partially tip the scales but the Seventh-grade Human King escaped, disappearing into the shadows of the dense woods.


    Far away, the horde of warriors who had been watching everything were left so stunned as if their eyeballs were popping out.


    What in the world was going on?!


    Those with sharper and quicker mind quickly deduced what was going on and they left quietly. Knowing how they were involved in the pursuit and hunt for Chu Xun before, it was time they took their leave quickly before retribution fell upon them.


    Finally, when the rest saw Chu Xun and Yue Fandie walking out of the canyon together, everyone¡ªeven those as slow as a fool¡ªunderstood the real truth at last.


    That prompted scores of them to turn around and flee.


    Dammit, Chu Xun and Yue Fandie! Plot all you want against the Cult, but why involve us?!


    The fleeing warriors griped and complained quietly, but that did not slow down their paces in the least as they sped away as quickly as routed dogs.


    Yue Fandie beheld the exodus of warriors fleeing for their lives and he sighed unhappily, moaning, ¡°There¡¯s my reputation now all in shambles¡­¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes and eyed him quietly with scorn. Yue Fandie was in fact tremendously supportive of a trap to ensnare the Cult when he first suggested it. He had offered a great many ideas, although none of them could actually be used.


    Bashfully, the Yue Brothers reported how one of the Human Kings managed to escape.


    That filled Yue Fandie with rage, who went on giving his three two-hundred-year-old sons a huge earful in public.


    Chu Xun did nothing to stop him, knowing full well that it was just a show intended for him.


    With Chu Xun showing no intention of persuading him to stop, Yue Fandie rubbed his nose sheepishly, gave his sons a bit of more reproaching before he bade them to set off back to the Sanctuary with the rest of their men.


    After that, Chu Xun and Yue Fandie left too as well.


    A few warriors managed to pluck up enough courage to venture into the canyon and found the gorge where the fight took place. They found plenty of scorched marks and damages in the area, but where did the members of the Cult go to, they wondered.


    It was only until one of them discovered piles of ashes in humanoid shapes, they realized what happened with chill running down their spines. Shivering profusely, they shuddered, turned around, and fled.


    Some bolder ones managed to stay long enough to take pictures before they scampered off as quickly as mice themselves.


    Back at the Sanctuary, Chu Xun was greeted by Jiu You and Yu Cheng. The former pouted at him; she had been bored sick, forced to stay indoors to prevent being seen and that made her quite unhappy.


    At the same time, the message boards on the Net were buzzing with excited commotion.


    ¡°Have you heard? More than twenty Human Kings were all slaughtered by the Devil. Heavens, not even scraps were left.¡±


    ¡°What about the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy? Did the Devil butcher any of their people too?¡±


    Apparently, word had not fully got out yet. Many only knew about the Sanctuary¡¯s collusion with the Cult to ambush Chu Xun and now that the forces of the Cult were vanquished, they were eager to know what fate might have befallen the Sanctuary.


    ¡°You all don¡¯t know, do you? The collusion is a sham; the ambush is all fake. Just the sprat to catch the mackerel.¡±


    ¡°How on earth did that happen?¡±


    More people on the Net were left stunned by the truth.


    ¡°The Cult¡¯s been tricked big time. They fell into the trap set up by Chu Xun and the Sanctuary, and everyone who came was all killed, except for one who managed to flee alive.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ That¡¯s rather underhanded for the Devil and the Sanctuary¡­ But I¡¯ll just say this, well played.¡±


    ¡°Dammit, those scums from the Cult had it coming. They almost killed me at Longcheng. Good job, Devil!¡±


    Yet the comments have been quite divided; some sang praises for Chu Xun while others criticized him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever feel pleased for what you¡¯ve done, Chu Xun. You¡¯d be judged by Heavens for the carnage you¡¯ve wrought.¡±


    ¡°The massacre you¡¯ve done this day shall one day be reciprocated to you one day. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the best; there are many whose powers could easily crush you.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait, Chu Xun. When my Elder Ancestor is back, he¡¯d definitely have your head.¡±


    Knowing about nothing currently swirling on the Internet, Chu Xun was saying his goodbyes to Yue Fandie.


    ¡°You should stay a few more days, Brother. You¡¯ve yet to enjoy the fullness of our hospitality,¡± persuaded Yue Fandie, unwilling to let him go.


    ¡°Uncle, after everything, you must be fatigued. Why not stay and have some rest before leaving?¡± coaxed Yue Hongbo as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come and disturb you some other day, Brother. Right now, I have something important that I need to attend to quickly,¡± said Chu Xun, gently refusing the invitation.


    He had just received word from Wu Ming that news of what happened in the canyon had reached the ears of Tianlong Fort and they were preparing to evacuate.


    The flight of Tianlong Fort, he mused. For ages, Chu Xun had coveted the treasures inside the vault of Tianlong Fort and he would never let this chance slip by.


    In spite of Yue Fandie¡¯s insistence that he should stay, Chu Xun nevertheless left with Jiu You and Yu Cheng.


    Tianlong Fort sat near to Hongcheng at the Southwest¡ªa long and far journey from the Northwest which would take at least ten hours even by plane.


    If only he had wings to fly there himself, Chu Xun griped, hoping eagerly that he could make it there before his quarry was gone.


    The journey turned out to be an unbearable one for Chu Xun with him counting each insufferable second tick by, more so when their flight was delayed for more than an hour.


    As soon as the plane touched ground at Hongcheng, Chu Xun immediately sped for the location Wu Ming sent him.


    They pressed on with all the speed they could muster, going all the way as quickly as lightning.


    Yet they were still too late when they finally arrived. The fort was deserted, utterly silent as a crypt, with only ruins and mess remaining. They had left hurriedly indeed.


    Chu Xun was about to contact Wu Ming when the latter¡¯s message reached him first. As it turned out, Tianlong Fort had divided its forces into different groups to facilitate a proper evacuation, and he was following one of their groups eastward, expecting to reach Dongling City by nightfall. The Human King leading this convoy¡ªa Fifth-grade called Chen Quan¡ªwas carrying quite a lot of treasures with him and only he knew where all Tianlong Fort forces ultimately regroup.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With Jiu You and Yu Cheng in tow, Chu Xun began his hunt eastward.


    He knew Long Feiyang, being the smart person he was, had intentionally scattered the forces and resources of the Fort because of him.


    Hence, the possibility of plundering the entirety of the booty might look more distant by the second, but he could very well still try to get a portion of it.

 Chapter 286 - My Lord, Someones Stealing Your Loot!

    The ominous croaking of birds and cries of ferocious beasts echoed against the backdrop of a dimly-lit sky.


    A group of ten was rushing toward Dongling City.


    ¡°Make haste, guys! We¡¯re reaching the city soon!¡± Chen Quan urged.


    The Tianlong Fort had accumulated a hefty fortune over its centuries-long history, and a quarter of that wealth was with him now. He couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes.


    The Fort¡¯s fortune consisted of not only money but spiritual herbs, exotic flowers, and peculiar fruits as well. These objects were far more precious than mere money.


    ¡°Damn that Chu the Devil for forcing us to abandon our century-old homeland!¡± one of them cursed.


    ¡°If Chu the Devil ever falls to my hands one day, I swear I¡¯ll make him experience all the torment in the world.¡±


    ¡°Old Ding, you left in such hurry. What happened to the lover you were looking for?¡±


    A dangerous glint flashed in the eyes of a grim-faced middle-aged man in the group. He reached out and made a slashing gesture at his neck.


    ¡°You actually killed her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. I can find one anywhere. She knows too much, and I would never let other men enjoy a woman that I¡¯ve once bedded.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want you attracting beasts here with your noise!¡± Chen Quan cried.


    Beasts were getting more and more terrifying. Several Beast Lords had even been born, and they were on par with Human King Realm warriors. If they were in the same rank as their human opponent, they might even come out stronger.


    Chen Quan held a high position in the Tianlong Fort and had the trust of Long Feiyang. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been entrusted with a quarter of the Fort¡¯s wealth. After receiving a scolding from him, everyone closed their mouths and continued their journey in silence.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡± Suddenly, Wu Ming staggered as if his foot was caught against a stone and slammed his head straight onto Ding Quan¡¯s back, nearly knocking him away.


    Ding Quan faltered before regaining balance. He turned around and looked at Wu Ming coldly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Wu Ming scrunched his neck and laughed with embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, I was running too fast that I accidentally slipped on a rock.¡±


    Ding Quan appeared gloomy, and a murderous look crossed his eyes as he said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯d better watch out. Keep your freaking eyes wide open and watch your steps. If you do this again, don¡¯t blame me for breaking your neck.¡±


    Wu Ming¡¯s expression darkened as well. Ding Quan¡¯s cultivation was a grade higher, and his time at the Tianlong Fort was also longer. Ding Quan often bullied and insulted him as well. It just so happened that he had been thinking of ways to slow these guys down. This was the perfect opportunity.


    ¡°Ding Quan, who the hell do you think you are? We¡¯re both members of the Tianlong Fort. The rules forbid members from killing each other. Are you trying to insult our Fort Master?¡± Wu Ming yelled, his neck stretched tautly.


    Ding Quan was surprised. This wasn¡¯t his first-time bullying Wu Ming. No matter how he bullied Wu Ming, this pushover would just retreat with a smiling face. He had never seen Wu Ming arguing with him.


    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± He was enraged. He had always been cruel, but this time, Wu Ming had embarrassed him by confronting him in front of so many people.


    ¡°I do have a death wish! As soon as we lost our ancestral land, you stopped showing our Fort Master any respect and ignored his rules! Are you trying to rebel?¡± Wu Ming refused to back down.


    Ding Quan¡¯s face turned ashen. When he saw Chen Quan looking at him with scrutiny, his heart jumped and he had to forcibly suppress his anger. He stared at Wu Ming and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember this and settle with you later.¡±


    Wu Ming started to panic. He didn¡¯t expect the hot-tempered Ding Quan to restrain himself. ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t know what I can do if you still don¡¯t show up. If I keep provoking Ding Quan, they¡¯ll notice that something¡¯s wrong with me.¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing and go,¡± Chen Quan said.


    The group started running again.


    Wu Ming was beside himself with worry. It would be much harder for them if the group were to enter the city. Chen Quan was a cunning person. If Chen Quan caught a plane, leave on a helicopter, or transfer the items in his hands as soon as he entered the city, there wasn¡¯t any point for Chu Xun to chase after him anymore.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the ground exploded and sent dirt flying everywhere. In a moment of inattention, Wu Ming fell and rolled over.


    The others were shocked as well and had to retreat in varying states of despair.


    When Wu Ming got up from the ground and turned to look, all he saw was a huge head poking out of the ground. The head had a mouth full of sharp teeth and a pair of scarlet eyes. It was a pangolin.


    Soon, the ground began shaking and cracks started appearing. The pangolin then crawled out of the ground.


    ¡°Dear God!¡± Wu Ming¡¯s eyes widened. The pangolin, with a body covered in white scales, was more than ten meters long. It was terrifyingly and ridiculously big. Even scarier was its ferocious aura that frightened even a first-grade Human King like him. This creature was surely a Beast Lord, and one with a significant cultivation.


    The pangolin opened its mouth, revealing its row of snow-white teeth that looked like falling daggers. Its aura was absolutely sinister. It seemed that few would be able to survive its bite.


    Chen Quan gestured for everyone to gather.


    Wu Ming had no choice but to roll over to the bush on the side of the road. The pangolin probably didn¡¯t notice him at all, but now that Chen Quan had summoned him, he could only reluctantly get up and join the group.


    Swoosh!


    Ding Guan¡¯s unsheathed sword gave off a dangerous glint. His eyes looked fierce when he attacked at a lightning-fast speed, slashing at the pangolin.


    Clink!


    Sparks flew everywhere. However, even if Ding Guan had given it his all, he couldn¡¯t slash open the pangolin¡¯s scales.


    Not only was his attack completely useless, but he had also even managed to anger the pangolin.


    The pangolin was nearly five meters tall and its every leg was as thick as a stone pillar. Ding Guan, who was standing right in front of the creature, wasn¡¯t even as tall as its leg joints.


    The pangolin raised its massive front legs to stomp on him. It wanted to trample and crush the mere ant that dared to provoke it.


    Ding Quan¡¯s expression changed. He immediately retreated.


    Boom!


    The pangolin¡¯s stomp caused an explosion on the ground and the impact directly sent Ding Quan flying.


    ¡°Nice stomp! A fine stomp indeed! Stomp until he cries! Stomp that bastard to death!¡± Wu Ming rejoiced on the inside.


    What he was truly happy about was the fact that the pangolin had solved his problem. He had been wondering how he should delay these people.


    Chen Quan¡¯s eyes appeared grim. He felt that this pangolin was a powerful opponent.


    ¡°We¡¯ll attack together and kill it quickly!¡±


    As soon as he spoke, he made the first attack and displayed the entirety of his fifth-grade Human King Realm power. A palm print traveled through the air and struck hard on the body of the pangolin.


    Boom!


    The pangolin¡¯s scales exploded and blood burst out. It had failed to stop Chen Quan¡¯s attack.


    Roar!


    The pangolin was in so much pain that it started to go berserk. It opened its huge mouth of interlacing sharp teeth and tried to bite Chen Quan.


    Chen Quan dodged the attack, and a tree by the road¡ªa tree wide enough to be hugged by two men¡ªwas snapped in half.


    The pangolin¡¯s bite was terrifying.


    By then, the ten or so other members of the group had made their attacks. Inner Breath of all sorts surged as they bombarded the pangolin simultaneously.


    The pangolin went mad and started rampaging. The group was so busy dodging the creature that dust was flying everywhere, stones were crushed, and ancient trees tumbled.


    The pangolin¡¯s defense was far too strong. Chen Quan was the only one who could damage it. The rest couldn¡¯t even harm it.


    Boom!


    One of them happened to be swept by the pangolin¡¯s tail and was sent flying and screaming. The flesh on his back was lacerated.


    Boom!


    Blood spilled everywhere as Chen Quan once again injured the pangolin with his fist signet.


    ¡°Attack where it¡¯s injured!¡± he yelled.


    The pangolin was no more than a massive armed tank with sharp claws, a fearsome bite, and a sweeping tail. It had cleared 100 meters of its surroundings, leaving behind not even a large rock on the ground.


    Following Chen Quan¡¯s order, the group started attacking the pangolin¡¯s injured spot.


    The pangolin was furious and violent, but it was no match for so many enemies. Blood kept bursting out its body. Eventually, it turned its head and fled into the dense jungle, running down countless ancient trees along the way and trampling countless rocks. It disappeared into the depth of the mountains in a puff of dust.


    Chen Quan and his group were left in a pathetic state, with several injured in varying degrees of severity. They couldn¡¯t help cursing their bad luck.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly,¡± Chen Quan said.


    The pangolin had put them through hell. If more showed up, they would probably die here.


    ¡°Argh¡­ My Lord, why are you still not here?¡± Wu Ming felt truly helpless.


    The group was about to leave when they heard someone saying out of nowhere, ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    As soon as the voice reached the group¡¯s ears, they saw two people walking out from behind an ancient tree. Their robes and face coverings were both black.


    ¡°Broken Souls Cult.¡± Chen Quan¡¯s body immediately tightened. He didn¡¯t even notice when these two started hiding behind the tree. Moreover, their attire was unmistakably that of the Broken Souls Cult.


    ¡°After hearing about the relocation of the Tianlong Fort, our Sect Master has sent us here to help,¡± one of the black-robed men said, his voice hoarse.


    Chen Quan was on full alert. He clasped his fist and said, ¡°Thank you, but we don¡¯t need your help. Please return! Our Fort Master will definitely make a personal visit to thank your Sect Master in the future!¡±


    The appearance of the members of the Broken Souls Cult at this time couldn¡¯t be as simple as they had claimed.


    ¡°We¡¯re already here. How should we explain ourselves if we just go back like this? We heard that you¡¯ve been traveling with quite the cargo, Brother Chen. We¡¯re just trying to share your burden.¡±


    Chen Quan¡¯s heart lurched. He immediately understood their intentions. ¡°As you can see, we¡¯re traveling with just the clothes on our backs. We didn¡¯t bring anything else.¡±


    The black-robed man sneered. ¡°Your ring looks pretty nice, Brother Chen. Mind letting me have a look?¡±


    Chen Quan¡¯s heart sank, knowing that these two had figured out their situation. He immediately said with force, ¡°Tianlong Fort and the Broken Souls Cult are allies! This is against the rules, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re allies, all the more reason to share.¡± The black-robed man¡¯s voice suddenly turned sharp. ¡°Brother Chen, I advise you to hand the ring over. Don¡¯t force us to fight. It wouldn¡¯t do anyone any good if we hurt our relationship.¡±


    The most disappointed person was Wu Ming. When he heard the voice, he thought it was Chu Xun. He was greatly disappointed when he saw that it was two members of the Broken Souls Cult instead.


    ¡°My Lord, can you come here soon? Someone¡¯s stealing your loot!¡± he quipped under his breath.


    ¡°Do you two really intend to do this?¡± Chen Quan asked sharply.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t plan on handing the ring over, Brother Chen. We have no choice but to do it ourselves then.¡±


    As soon as the words rang in the air, the two black-robed men lunged at Chen Quan at the same time.


    ¡°Broken Souls Sect! After today, we¡¯ll inform our Fort Master to annul our alliance with you!¡± Chen Quan shouted, and took the initiative to launch the first attack. He thrust his palm at the men, sending sand and stone flying everywhere.


    But what frightened him was that his opponent didn¡¯t use his Inner Breath at all and shattered his attack with a purely physical fist. His opponent came close to him and swung his fist. A loud thud resounded when the opponent¡¯s fist hit his chest and caused a dent in his chest. He flew out, coughing up blood.


    He was horrified. This man was outrageously powerful!


    What happened next made him widen his eyes. Like a pair of tigers storming into a flock of sheep, the two men rushed into the crowd and ruthlessly killed his subordinates one by one.


    Wu Ming was so frightened that he yelped. He didn¡¯t want to die! He opened his mouth and yelled, ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    Bang!


    An iron fist hit his head, stopping him from yelling. He fell straight down, his breath completely gone.

 Chapter 287 - Slander!

    Chen Quan was horrified. The black-robed man who had injured him was so powerful that he was no match for him at all, never mind the rest of his group. The group didn¡¯t have any strength to fight back at all and could only suffer death.


    ¡°Broken Souls Gate! Heaven will curse you for treating your allies this way!¡± he howled in grief.


    ¡°Humph! Even if there¡¯s karma, you won¡¯t be alive to see it.¡± The black-robed man scoffed and killed Chen Quan with a single punch. He then snatched away Chen Quan¡¯s Storage Ring.


    The black-robed man walked over and pointed at Wu Ming¡¯s deceased body.


    After a while, Wu Ming gradually moved and opened his eyes.


    He felt so dizzy that it took him a long time to remember what had happened. He turned his head and saw that his companions had all died.


    ¡°You¡¯re up,¡± said a hoarse voice.


    Wu Ming was startled to see the two black-robed men still standing there. He felt the strongest urge to cry. Why did he open his eyes? He should have just played dead.


    It was too late to pretend to be dead now. He got up in a panic and said, his teeth chattering, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill me. I just joined the Tianlong Fort a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Give me a reason not to kill you,¡± the black-robed man said.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m blind¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything. I promise that I won¡¯t tell anyone what happened today. I swear¡­¡± Wu Ming was truly frightened out of his mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s a logical reason. You may live,¡± the black-robed man said.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Wu Ming was stupefied. Why was his life spared so easily? He raised his head with a foolish expression on his face.


    Right then, the black-robed man removed his black mask. Wu Ming¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡± He collapsed on the ground, falling on his butt. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with a foolish grin. ¡°My Lord, you nearly scared me to death.¡±


    The two black-robed men were none other than Chu Xun and the Lord of Healing. Jiu You was too petite to make a convincing disguise, so Chu Xun told her to hide.


    This was a pleasant surprise for Wu Ming. Touching the bulging bruise on the back of his head, he grimaced with pain yet it was quickly replaced by a happy grin.


    ¡°My Lord, have I done a good job this time?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. ¡°Well done. Keep working hard.¡±


    ¡°Keep working hard?¡± Wu Ming lamented these words repeatedly. His expression quickly turned sorrowful. ¡°My Lord, are you asking me to keep spying?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded faintly.


    ¡°But they¡¯re all dead now. They¡¯ll suspect me if I go back like this.¡± Wu Ming shook his head like a rattle. He said fawningly, ¡°My Lord, please let me serve you by your side.¡±


    ¡°Chen Quan is alive and breathing. Ding Quan isn¡¯t dead either,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wu Ming jumped with fright. He turned around to look, only relaxing when he saw Chen Quan and Ding Quan not moving.


    ¡°No one will suspect you if you save them. We need to know where the Tianlong Fort has moved to. The day the Fort is destroyed is the day you can return,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wu Ming wore a begrudging expression, knowing that he had no choice in the matter.


    Chu Xun took out a Level-improving Pill. ¡°Eat this.¡±


    Wu Ming was so startled that he knelt down and cried, ¡°My Lord, I know my mistake! In the future, I¡¯d never go east if you tell me to go west! I promise I¡¯ll obey your every order¡­¡±


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°This pill can help you break into the second grade.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Ah¡­¡± Wu Ming¡¯s wailing stopped abruptly. After digesting Chu Xun¡¯s words, he looked elated. It turned out that the pill wasn¡¯t poison but a reward!


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord. Thank you, my Lord¡­¡± Wu Ming¡¯s expression changed at an astonishingly fast speed. He had been wailing just seconds ago, yet a fawning expression had appeared on his face in the blink of an eye.


    The Lord of Healing watched everything, dumbstruck. It was a waste of this guy¡¯s talents if he didn¡¯t go into acting, he thought.


    Several hours later, Wu Ming successfully entered the second grade of the Human King Realm and built a firm foundation with Chu Xun¡¯s help.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord!¡± He was so ecstatic that his entire face had turned red. It felt so great to be in the second grade.


    At the same time, his respect for Chu Xun had deepened as well. Chu Xun was too powerful; it took just one pill for him to break into another grade. If he made more contributions in the future, becoming a high-ranking Human King might not just be a dream. Perhaps he might even be able to enter the Human-Immortal Realm in his lifetime. Just the thought of it was enough to make him grin from ear to ear.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you,¡± Chu Xun said, and disappeared alongside the Lord of Healing.


    ¡°Farewell, my Lord!¡± Wu Ming said respectfully.


    Then, the deferential expression on his face suddenly turned into a mask of panic. He ran over to the bodies of his companions and smeared their blood all over him, making himself look miserable.


    He wanted to check on Ding Quan to make sure that he wouldn¡¯t be waking up any time soon. He looked around furtively before standing up and undoing his belt.


    Swoosh!


    A torrent of liquid shot out and hit Ding Quan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Fuck you for bullying me.¡±


    When the flow finally ceased, Wu Ming shuddered comfortably. He never thought that peeing would feel this refreshing.


    Then, he ran over to check on Chen Quan. He found that Chen Quan was still breathing.


    ¡°Bah! Is a fifth grade Human King that strong? My Lord still beat you till you¡¯re half-dead! And you still need me to rescue you in the end.¡±


    He poured his Inner Breath into Chen Quan¡¯s body to help him heal his injuries.


    A long time later, Chen Quan¡¯s body began to tremble ever so slightly until he gradually opened his eyes.


    ¡°Presbyter Chen, I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re awake¡­¡± Wu Ming was so excited that his eyes were filled with tears.


    Chen Quan turned his head to look. His mouth moved with difficulty as he muttered, ¡°Wu Ming.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Presbyter Chen, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Did you save me?¡± The light in Chen Quan¡¯s eyes was flickering. He watched Wu Ming being killed by a punch with his own eyes. How could Wu Ming still be alive?


    Before he could even ask anything, Wu Ming started explaining, ¡°Presbyter Chen, you didn¡¯t know how dangerous things were earlier! I thought that punch would have killed me, but I broke into the second grade at the same time! So, the punch only knocked me out. I was lucky to escape unscathed.¡±


    Chen Quan was stunned, but he had also noticed the strength of Wu Ming¡¯s aura. This guy was truly lucky, he thought. He knew that warriors¡¯ injuries and diseases would disappear during the breakthrough process, so he believed Wu Ming¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are we the only survivors?¡± Chen Quan asked weakly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just woken up myself and had only the time to save you, Presbyter Chen,¡± Wu Ming replied. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll check on the rest.¡±


    Chen Quan looked gratified. Wu Ming was truly loyal to know to save him first.


    Wu Ming ran around and checked on everyone before finally examining Ding Quan. He cried out in surprise, ¡°Presbyter Chen! Ding Quan is still alive.¡±


    He then patted Ding Quan several times. Suddenly, Ding Quan jumped up and gave him a good scare.


    Wu Ming felt a stab of guilt. Ding Quan wouldn¡¯t know that he had peed on his face, right?


    ¡°Wu Ming?¡± Ding Quan shook his dizzy head.


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± Wu Ming looked worried¡ªworried about Ding Quan finding out that he was the one who peed on him.


    ¡°Why are you still alive?¡± Ding Quan asked.


    Wu Ming heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Ding Quan didn¡¯t notice the peeing incident. His expression immediately darkened as he raged, ¡°What do you mean? Are you hoping to see all of us dead? I¡¯d like to know why you¡¯re completely injured!¡±


    He chose to slander Ding Quan.


    Sure enough, Chen Quan began to look at Ding Quan inquiringly and suspiciously.


    ¡°Stop arguing! Now¡¯s not the time for that. Let¡¯s leave this place first,¡± Chen Quan said weakly. His injuries were so severe that his organs felt displaced.


    ¡°Presbyter Chen!¡± Ding Quan was shocked to see that Chen Quan was still alive. Wu Ming had drawn all of his attention earlier, so he didn¡¯t notice Chen Quan at all.


    Chen Quan¡¯s eyes gleamed as he said coldly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    Not noticing Chen Quan¡¯s strange tone, Ding Quan swiftly walked over. ¡°Presbyter Chen, let me carry you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Let Wu Ming do it. You keep an eye out.¡±


    Ding Quan didn¡¯t think too much about it. In his mind, his cultivation was higher than Wu Ming, so it was only right for Wu Ming to be the coolie.


    Little did he know that Wu Ming¡¯s words had made Chen Quan suspicious of him. Chen Quan was afraid that Ding Quan would murder him on the road.


    Wu Ming hid his laughter when he saw this. He had successfully framed Ding Quan! He walked over to Chen Quan and carried him on his back. The three of them then continued running toward Dongling City.


    On a hill, Chu Xun took out the Storage Ring that he had stolen and looked inside.


    That quick glance was enough to surprise him. He then thumped his chest, knowing that this was only a quarter of all the fortune.


    Tianlong Fort had been around for thousands of years. The wealth that they had amassed must be great. In this Storage Ring alone, there were more than 500 spiritual herbs and elixirs, hundreds of exotic flowers and peculiar fruits, and countless gold and silver, as well as three Sacred Relics.


    He must get his hands on the remaining three Storage Rings, Chu Xun thought.


    With those fortunes, the people around him would be able to improve their cultivation significantly.


    Jiu You approached him without any shred of politeness and reached out her fair, tender hand.


    Chu Xun wasn¡¯t a stingy fellow. He generously gave her and God of Healing a few glowing spiritual fruits. The three of them ate the spiritual fruits like ordinary fruits like some prodigals.


    They didn¡¯t continue on their journey. After Chu Xun laid down a magic formation, they started cultivating on the spot.


    It wasn¡¯t until early the next morning, when the sun was beginning to shine, that they started waking up one after another. Their breath had gotten much stronger.


    ¡°Palace Lord, where are we going next?¡± Lord of Healing asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to Qianlong Mountain.¡± It had been a long time since Chu Xun saw his parents. It was time for a visit.


    ¡°Palace Lord, I¡¯d like to visit the Fire Dragon Palace,¡± Lord of Healing requested.


    Chu Xun shot him a playful look. Just because he didn¡¯t say anything didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know anything. Lord of Healing was going back to visit the Winsome Widow. These two had gotten quite close lately.


    When he teamed up with Yue Fandie to entrap the Broken Souls Cult, his plan was to send all three of them back to the Fire Dragon Palace. However, these two vehemently refused, leaving the Winsome Widow as the only person to return to the palace.


    ¡°Watch out for Lei Bao,¡± Chu Xun reminded. Everyone knew what Lei Bao felt about the Winsome Widow.


    Lord of Healing, someone who had popped out of nowhere, would have to win against Lei Bao if he wanted a happy ending with the Winsome Widow.


    An awkward expression appeared on Lord of Healing¡¯s face. He scratched his head and pleaded, ¡°Palace Lord, can you speak to Brother Lei Bao about it?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head with a smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know how to tell him about it. This is your business after all. Solve it yourself.¡±


    Before the Lord of Healing left, Chu Xun gifted him a Sacred Relic¡ªa long sword. The sword was a middle-grade immortal weapon that he snatched from Bo Ping of the Broken Souls Cult when they were at the Mount of the Ancient Ruins. He also took a sledgehammer away.


    They parted ways as they were headed in different directions.


    It was already afternoon by the time Chu Xun and Jiu You reached Gujiang City. When he saw a ferocious battle pet rampaging on the street, he became furious.


    Back then, he had killed hundreds of ferocious battle pets in a fit of anger and stipulated that no pet was allowed into the city anymore. It seemed that the destruction of the You family wasn¡¯t enough to tame these people.

 Chapter 288 - A Murderous Look!

    Fierce beasts and battle pets could be seen everywhere on the streets of Gujiang City. The people on the streets were panic-stricken when seeing them and tried to avoid them.


    Chu Xun was very angry at it. He had once told the people of the Martial Tao World that no battle pet was allowed to enter the city. It seemed that those people didn¡¯t take his words seriously at all.


    Overwhelming killing intent filled his heart.


    Boom!


    A huge gold lion was turned into a mist of blood by Chu Xun¡¯s punch from a distance. The passers-by screamed in shock, and the warriors all looked at Chu Xun in surprise.


    The master of the golden lion was an expert in the Human King Realm. He glared at Chu Xun and shouted at him. ¡°Why did you kill my battle pet?¡±


    Chu Xun really wanted to kill him directly, but he suppressed his anger and said, ¡°No battle pet is allowed to enter Gujiang City. Didn¡¯t you know this? Or you pretended that you knew nothing about this?¡±


    The warrior¡¯s face changed. Of course, he knew about this rule and also knew that it was Chu the Devil who set this rule. He asked angrily, ¡°So what if I knew?¡±


    ¡°So you broke the rule deliberately, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he launched an attack.


    Boom!


    The ground cracked, and half body of this first-grade Human King was pressed down into the ground. As a result, most of his bones got broken.


    The warriors present all looked shocked. ¡°This man is really frightening. Even a first-grade Human King stood no chance to fight against him.¡±


    ¡°He seems to be Chu the Devil,¡± someone said in horror.


    Because there were Chu Xun¡¯s photos on the Martial Tao Forum, someone recognized him.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure he is Chu the Devil,¡± someone said in a trembling voice.


    The warriors present were frightened. They all knew how cruel Chu the Devil could be. In a panic, they all subconsciously stood away from their battle pets.


    Especially this first-grade Human King who had been pressed into the ground, he was so frightened that his face turned pale. Not everyone liked to browse the Martial Tao Forum, such as this Human King. He had never visited this forum, so he didn¡¯t know Chu Xun.


    ¡°Immortal¡­ Immortal Chu, please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°You broke my rule deliberately, so I have no reason to spare you,¡± Chu Xun said in a cold voice.


    He used to be an Immortal Emperor, and when he ruled the world, all the people submitted to him. The arrogance was deep rooted in his bones and never changed.


    ¡°Immortal Chu, please don¡¯t kill us. We just wanted to exchange for some spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs, and we had no intention to challenge you.¡±


    ¡°Immortal Chu, please forgive us. We¡¯ve never let our battle pets hurt others. If there had been other roads, we wouldn¡¯t have chosen to pass through the urban area.¡±


    The warriors all begged for mercy. Because Chu Xun was well-known for his fierceness, they were all frightened by him.


    ¡°What do you mean by exchanging for spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    One of the warriors said in a trembling voice, ¡°Recently, there was a sect named Broken Souls Hall. It exchanged for fierce beasts with spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs.¡±


    ¡°Broken Souls Hall? Broken Souls Cult?¡± Chu Xun thought to himself, ¡°They must have something to do with each other.¡±


    ¡°Where is this sect located?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s located where the Purple Bamboo Club used to be,¡± one warrior replied.


    A terrifying murderous intent surged from Chu Xun¡¯s body.


    The Purple Bamboo Club used to be Hua Qingwu¡¯s property. Later, all his friends and subordinates followed him to cultivate, so he handed all his properties in the secular world over to some people he trusted.


    If he remembered correctly, it was the fake Yun Nanfeng he met in Yunyan City back then that was in charge of the Purple Bamboo Club.


    Thinking of Hua Qingwu, who was lying in the ice coffin now, Chu Xun was filled with killing intent.


    He thought that the Broken Souls Cult was challenging his bottom line.


    ¡°Get out of Gujiang City with your battle pets. The Broken Souls Hall won¡¯t exist anymore from today on.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun disappeared with Jiu You.


    ¡°Hurry up¡­ Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here quickly. I was almost scared to death.¡±


    ¡°Damn Broken Souls Hall! I almost died because of it.¡±


    The warriors were frightened. They fled in a hurry with their battle pets.


    ¡°Who can help me?¡± the first-grade Human King who was pressed down into the ground cried for help.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Chu Xun came to the place where the Purple Bamboo Club used to be located. When he looked at the three gilded words ¡°Broken Souls Hall¡± on the building, his killing intent became stronger and stronger.


    At this time, there were many warriors entering the building with their battle pets.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Chu Xun roared.


    The fact that Hua Qingwu had been lying in an ice coffin for many years and that the property she left was seized by the Broken Souls Cult made Chu Xun extremely furious. He had never been as furious as at this moment.


    Boom!


    The three gilded words were turned into dust by Chu Xun¡¯s furious punch. If the place hadn¡¯t once been where the Purple Bamboo Club was located, he would have destroyed the whole building.


    All the warriors were shocked.


    Chu Xun moved quickly and crossed several hundred meters with each step. In several seconds, he had circled the building and sealed it with a magic formation. As a result, no one could escape.


    ¡°Piss off!¡± An angry, roaring voice sounded like thunder, and the warriors all felt dizzy after hearing the voice. The fierce beasts all lay on the ground, trembling.


    ¡°Who is it that dared to make a mess in the Broken Souls Hall?¡± a figure in a black robe who was in the Grandmaster Realm rushed out.


    Chu Xun reached out his hand and clenched it hard.


    Boom!


    The figure exploded into a bloody mist.


    ¡°He¡­ he is Chu the Devil.¡±


    A warrior recognized Chu Xun and said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°In the period of three breaths, I¡¯ll kill whoever doesn¡¯t leave!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.


    ¡­


    As his voice fell, there were booming sounds¡­


    Several fierce beasts exploded, and their blood stained the ground.


    ¡°Run!¡± Someone shouted in horror.


    Whoola!


    Everyone began running wildly as if they had gone mad.


    This caused a strange scene to happen.


    Some warriors didn¡¯t know what was going on, so when they saw a group of people escaping in a panic, they followed them subconsciously to flee as well. In the end, there were more and more people running in the group.


    ¡°My Taoist friends, why are you running?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just following others.¡±


    ¡°My Taoist friends, why are you running so hastily? Has any ancient relic appeared?¡±


    ¡°No, no relic has appeared! Something terrifying happened. Run, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Fu*k¡­ who can tell me why we are running? I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    ¡­


    Chu Xun rushed straight into the building.


    ¡°Come out quickly, all of you!¡±


    His roar made the whole building shake.


    However, it was so quiet in the building, and there was no response.


    ¡°Trying to hide from me?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense spread away and covered the whole building.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun disappeared from where he was standing just now, and the next moment, he appeared in the basement of the building.


    There was a secret channel in the basement that led to the outside.


    Boom!


    As Chu Xun waved his fist, a purple chain hit the ground, causing the entire secret channel to collapse.


    Miserable shrieks could be heard coming from outside the channel.


    At this time, Jiu You arrived.


    ¡°Kill them all.¡± After saying that, Chu Xun disappeared again.


    On the roof of the building, a helicopter took off.


    When Chu Xun reached the roof, the helicopter was already a kilometer away.


    ¡°Goodbye, Chu the Devil, haha¡­¡± a second-grade Human King said in provoking tone toward Chu Xun from a thousand meters away.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and he jumped directly from the roof to the roof of another building. With the jump, he crossed hundreds of meters and chased after the helicopter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here, hurry up!¡±


    There were three people in the helicopter, and the one with the highest cultivation among them was only a third-grade Human King. Seeing that Chu Xun was chasing after them at an astonishing speed, he couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    With the variation of the earth and the movement of its crust, the area of the earth expanded greatly. Those high-rise buildings which used to be close to each other now were hundreds of and even thousands of meters away from each other.


    Chu Xun jumped across the buildings, looking like he was flying among them. With each jump, he crossed several hundred meters, and in several seconds, he caught up with the helicopter.


    ¡°Higher! Hurry up!¡± the people in the helicopter were panic-stricken.


    Whoosh!


    A purple shadow rolled flying toward the helicopter in the air. It turned out to be the Reincarnation Whip.


    Boom!


    The tip of the whip hit the helicopter, and with a booming sound, the helicopter¡¯s propeller exploded. After the Reincarnation Whip winded the helicopter, Chu Xun gently pulled it.


    The helicopter, without any propeller, was falling quickly, and as Chu Xun pulled the whip, the helicopter fell toward the ground at an even higher speed.


    Boom!


    Raging flames soared up into the sky, making deafening exploding sounds. The helicopter crashed on the ground.


    At the moment the helicopter was about to touch the ground, three figures rushed out of it and fled in different directions.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t expect to kill these Human Kings by crashing the helicopter. Seeing that they were fleeing in different directions, he showed a cruel smile.


    He dashed away quickly and landed on the ground, and one of the three fleeing men happened to be right below him.


    Boom!


    The ground burst open, and the cracks extended. Chu Xun crushed the man below him with a heavy stamp.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun turned into a stream of light and flew to the west.


    The second-grade Human King who had tried to provoke Chu Xun was running wildly. He was as fast as lightning, but he was still not fast enough when compared to Chu Xun.


    After about ten breaths later, Chu Xun caught up with him.


    When hearing the shrill whooshing sounds behind him, the Human King looked back, and he was so scared out of his wits.


    Boom!


    A purple word ¡°kill¡± soared up with the wind and landed on his back, which caused him to explode into a bloody mist.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun disappeared in a flash and began to chase the third-grade Human King who fled to the east.


    This Human King was escaping in a panic. He exerted his speed to the extreme, which was one-and-a-half times higher than the speed of sound-breaking.


    However, Chu Xun now was already at the early-stage of the Golden Core Realm, and his speed was greatly increased, which was three times faster than the speed of sound-breaking.


    When he heard the shrill whooshing sounds, the third-grade Human King got a chill on his back. His hair stood on end, and he knew Chu Xun had caught up with him.


    Although he was a third-grade Human King and could be regarded as an expert all over the world, he knew that if he confronted Chu Xun, he would end up in a miserable situation.


    Swoosh!


    He suddenly changed his direction, broke through the window, and rushed into a house of a villager.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he still followed him into the house.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, take a step forward, and I¡¯ll kill him.¡± the Human King placed a sharp sword against a ten-year-old child¡¯s neck.


    It was the house of a family of three, and the dining table that was knocked over indicated that they were having a meal just now. The middle-aged couple were pale-faced, looking at the sword beside their child¡¯s neck with fear.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t hurt my child¡­¡±


    In the face of warriors, ordinary people seemed to be too weak. The couple could only beg the Human King for mercy.


    ¡°Let him go.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s words were full of killing intent.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I¡¯ve learned of your methods. Let me off and I¡¯ll naturally let the child go.¡±


    ¡°Let him go, and I can let you die in one piece,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you don¡¯t care about this child¡¯s life at all?¡± the Human King pushed the sword slightly, leaving a cut on the child¡¯s neck. Blood gushed out of the wound and dripped down along the sword.


    The child¡¯s parents were so worried that they burst into tears. They knelt down toward Chu Xun and cried, ¡°Please¡­ Please save my child¡­ Please¡­¡±


    Chu Xun hurriedly helped them up, but he was still full of anger. He somewhat understood why Emperor Ao asked him to protect ordinary people. They had no power to protect themselves in the face of warriors.


    ¡°Let him go. You can leave now,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The Human King¡¯s eyes flickered as he replied, ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe me or not, and I won¡¯t repeat it.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll believe you. Your fame will be ruined if others know that you, Chu the Devil, doesn¡¯t keep your words.¡± the Human King didn¡¯t want to let the child go before he was safe, but he understood that it was easy for Chu Xun to catch up with him, so he thought he¡¯d better let Chu Xun make a promise.


    Swoosh!


    The man withdrew his sword and dashed out through the window like a wind. He ran wildly and didn¡¯t stop until he was a thousand meters away. He let out a sigh of relief when he found that Chu Xun didn¡¯t chase after him.


    However, he suddenly paused his step when he saw a very pretty girl standing in the way and looking at him with a mocking expression.

 Chapter 289 - She Is Really Not My Daughter!

    Chu Xun healed the wound on the little boy¡¯s neck before leaving.


    He sensed the location of Jiu You and rushed away.


    When he reached where Jiu You was, he saw Jiu You pierce through the third-grade Human King¡¯s neck with a silver spear.


    ¡°Chu Xun promised not to kill you, but I didn¡¯t promise that,¡± Jiu You withdrew her silver spear and said in a childish voice.


    ¡°They are just a group of nobodies and all from the Broken Souls Cult,¡± Jiu You walked over and looked at Chu Xun, saying, ¡°among them, this man had the highest cultivation.¡±


    Most of the people in the building who were from the Broken Souls Hall were only in the Grandmaster Realm, and she killed them all.


    ¡°They attracted those warriors with spiritual herbs to let them hunt the fierce beasts. They disturbed the peace of Gujiang City and challenged your dignity.¡± Though Jiu You was small, she did have a point.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°The other reason that they did so was that they wanted to disgust me.¡±


    ¡°They succeeded,¡± Jiu You said in a playful tone.


    Chu Xun chuckled. The Broken Souls Cult was indeed a very disgusting sect. Yet, what happened reminded him that Gujiang City needed someone to protect it.


    He called Wu Busi, asking him to move the Tianwu Sect to Gujiang City. If it didn¡¯t work, he could set up a branch there.


    Moreover, he ordered the troops that were stationed there to shoot down all the battle pets that entered the city.


    After that, he hurried to Qianlong Mountain with Jiu You.


    When seeing that Chu Xun appeared with a very pretty girl, the group of people had a strange look on their faces.


    ¡°Kid, is this girl our granddaughter?¡± Chu Tianhe was stunned for a while before saying.


    Chu Xun was stunned and amused, shaking his head.


    ¡°I picked her at the roadside. She was homeless, so I took her back with me,¡± Chu Xun explained in a teasing tone.


    Jiu You pouted her small mouth with dissatisfaction, looked at Chu Xun, and said in a childish voice, ¡°Dad!¡±


    Tang Rou had been in seclusion to practice, and when she heard that Chu Xun came back, she went out to welcome him happily. However, when she heard Jiu You call Chu Xun dad, she froze in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me!¡± Chu Xun warned.


    Jiu You pouted her small mouth and looked so pitiful.


    ¡°Brat, piss off!¡± Liu Ran shouted. In her heart, Jiu You was such a pretty and adorable girl that she couldn¡¯t bear to see Chu Xun yell at her. She went forward and kicked Chu Xun away.


    Jiu You didn¡¯t know Liu Ran. Back when Chu Xun fought against the Heaven Tao Sect, Jiu You was deep in sleep, so she didn¡¯t see Liu Ran and hadn¡¯t been able to see her since then. Yet, she immediately realized that Liu Ran must be Chu Xun¡¯s mother since she dared to kick Chu Xun so hard.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid. Come here, I¡¯m your grandma.¡± Liu Ran protected Jiu You and glared at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Jiu You shouted sweetly. Her crisp voice sounded like pearls falling on a jade plate, which was quite pleasing to Liu Ran¡¯s ears.


    Chu Xun felt helpless. He was a human being, while Jiu You was a human-shaped beast. ¡°Mom, she is not my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll deal with you about this later,¡± Liu Ran said, on hearing which, the famous Chu the Devil closed his mouth with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, my name is Jiu You.¡±


    Chen Hanlong and others found that this name was very familiar, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t figure that Jiu You was the colorful snake they knew in the past.


    Jiu You was pretty, well-behaved, and sensible. She kept calling Liu Ran grandma, which made Liu Ran very happy.


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s really not my daughter.¡± Chu Xun tried to explain.


    ¡°So what? If you dare to bully her, I¡¯ll skin you,¡± Liu Ran said in a fierce voice.


    Jiu You secretly winked at Chu Xun, feeling extremely complacent.


    Maybe Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran were the only two people in the world toward whom Chu the Devil had to hold back his temper all the time.


    ¡°Dad, she is not my daughter.¡± Chu Xun explained to Chu Tianhe.


    ¡°I know!¡± Chu Tianhe replied with a smile. They were not stupid that they knew Chu Xun was deep in love with Hua Qingwu and would not fall in love or have a daughter with another woman, after thinking carefully.


    Tang Rou figured this out, too, and she had an expression of joy on her beautiful face again.


    ¡°You know nothing! This girl is my granddaughter. Do you have any objection?¡± Liu Ran glared at Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe was stunned and smiled bitterly, saying, ¡°No, no, I have no objection¡­ she is my granddaughter too.¡±


    ¡°Jiu You, you must be hungry after such a long trip. Let me make you some food,¡± Liu Ran said.


    Aside from cultivation reasons, Chu Xun was in his thirties, and his parents were in their fifties. Thus, they were looking forward to have grandchildren.


    Certainly, they also knew that Hua Qingwu was sealed in ice now, and their dream wouldn¡¯t come true unless Hua Qingwu woke up. After Jiu You appeared, Liu Ran felt the joy of being a grandmother. Moreover, Jiu You was as adorable as a doll, so Liu Ran was happy to have a granddaughter like her.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Jiu You said sweetly. She said so because she was afraid that Chu Xun would deal with her after Liu Ran left.


    Liu Ran was naturally happy with the suggestion.


    Several seniors went to prepare food.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun.¡± Tang Rou went up to Chu Xun. She was a quiet girl of few words and would get shy easily.


    Chu Xun looked at her and was surprised by her fast cultivation speed. She was in the late stage of the Qi Refinement Realm now.


    Chu Xun naturally knew Tang Rou¡¯s feelings toward him. However, he had already felt sorry toward Jing Hong; he couldn¡¯t betray Little Wu this time. Thus, he pretended to be unaware of Tang Rou¡¯s feelings toward him and felt guilty because of this.


    He was a human being, so naturally, he had feelings. He and Tang Rou were childhood sweethearts, and he had some feelings for her, but he could only hide it deep in his heart.


    ¡°Wow, bravo! You¡¯re like a heroine now.¡± Chu Xun teased her. With her current cultivation, she could protect herself wherever she went.


    Tang Rou was very happy to hear that. She practiced so hard just for Chu Xun¡¯s praise.


    Chu Xun turned to look at Chen Hanlong and the others. Except for Zheng Qian, who had reached the middle stage of the Qi Refinement Realm, the rest of them had made no progress.


    ¡°Have you guys been sleeping all day long? Why haven¡¯t you made any progress in your cultivation?¡±


    Chen Hanlong and others smiled embarrassedly.


    Chu Xun was right. They were living a leisure life now, and cultivation was too boring to them, so they had spent more time sleeping and having fun than cultivating.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Hong Ling?¡± Chu Xun recalled that before he left, Hong Ling had been learning swordsmanship in front of the sword stone.


    ¡°Sister Hong Ling had gone out for training. She came back a few days ago, and now, she has reached the Great Completion of the Grandmaster Realm. She would become a Human King if she gets a good chance,¡± Tang Rou said.


    ¡°How impressive!¡± Chu Xun thought to himself. Now, he began to look at them with more admiration.


    He suddenly thought of the seeds of Green Dragon Flower, for which, the Sifang Sword Sect and Tianlong Fort had a fierce battle. After eating such a seed, Hong Ling made a breakthrough.


    Chu Xun thought that he should try to cultivate Green Dragon Flower so as to give his lazy friends some seeds of the flower.


    Chu Xun took them to the square and gave each of them a Level-improving Pill.


    On hearing that this pill could help them make a breakthrough, Chen Hanlong and the others were all smiles. They thought that it was really good to make a breakthrough without taking much efforts.


    Chu Xun set up a formation to help them break through.


    After a few hours, the group of people all made a breakthrough one after another, and their foundations were solid now.


    The person that impressed Chu Xun the most was Tang Rou. She reached the Great Completion of the Qi Refinement Realm and would soon enter the Foundation Realm.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, can I go out with you this time? There are a lot of things that I want to see,¡± Tang Rou said.


    After thinking for a while, Chu Xun nodded and agreed. If Tang Rou didn¡¯t experience hardships and always hid in the greenhouse, she would waste her cultivation.


    The seniors had finished preparing food and were waiting for them to have the meal.


    They sat around a big table with more than 20 seats.


    Chu Xun was surprised to find that there were beast meats on the table.


    ¡°Sister Hong Ling brought those meats back several days ago. They were from a wild boar which was bigger than a small hill.¡± Tang Rou explained to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun looked at Chen Hanlong and the others. ¡°No wonder they would become lazy. It was difficult for them to remain diligent for they could easily enjoy beast meats and Immortal Water and were surrounded by the dense spiritual energy of the Qianlong Mountain.¡±


    Chen Hanlong and the others noticed Chu Xun¡¯s current expression, and they had a bad foreboding.


    ¡°You guys are in the middle stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. If anyone of you fails to make a breakthrough in the following two years, I¡¯ll leave him fighting against fierce beasts in remote mountains.¡±


    Chen Hanlong and the others suddenly became frustrated. They knew that their leisure life came to an end.


    During the meal, Liu Ran kept serving food to Jiu You, filling her bowl with all kinds of food.


    Jiu You had a bitter expression on her small face for she only ate jade stones and the alike things.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s enough,¡± seeing that Liu Ran kept filling her bowl with food, Jiu You said hurriedly.


    Chu Xun smiled in secret, picked up a large piece of meat, and gave it to Jiu You. ¡°Have more.¡±


    Looking at these delicious food, Jiu You frowned and looked embarrassed.


    After the meal, Chen Hanlong and the others went to cultivate. They didn¡¯t want to be thrown into remote mountains to fight the wild beasts.


    Chu Xun chatted with the seniors, and most of the time, he had to listen to Liu Ran¡¯s lecture.


    Chu the Devil, now was like a quiet cat, listening to his mother with a smile on his face.


    In the following several days, Chu Xun enjoyed some leisure time, doing sightseeing among hills and up and down rivers, going shopping with Tang Rou, and listening to the seniors¡¯ lecture. He had a good time.


    However, the moments of happiness always passed by quickly. One day, Chu Xun received a call from Yan Yi, who told him that he had news of the purple-haired woman.


    He really wanted to know if the purple-haired woman was Jing Hong. Moreover, Little Wu¡¯s soul was on this woman.


    Liu Ran scolded Chu Xun for a good while, complaining that he was about to leave so soon.


    Chu Xun certainly knew that Liu Ran was worried about him. It took him a while to comfort and persuade her.


    ¡°Xiaorou, I¡¯ll take you to open your eyes in the outside world the next time after I come back.¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t take Tang Rou with him this time, because the purple-haired woman had already misunderstood him, and if she saw Tang Rou, she would misunderstand Chu Xun even more.


    After saying goodbye to everyone, Chu Xun went on his journey alone this time, and Jiu You was forced to stay there with Liu Ran. Seeing Jiu You¡¯s resentful eyes, Chu Xun felt better during the departure.


    Yan Yi told him that an ancient relic was found in Kunlun Mountain, and some warriors saw a powerful purple-haired woman there. The woman was quite like the person that Chu Xun was looking for.


    Kunlun Mountain, which was also known as Kunlun Relic, was the number one legendary mountain in Huaxia. There were many legends about it.


    Therefore, it was not surprising that an ancient relic was found there.


    Chu Xun took a flight to Yanxue City in a hurry. The city, 200 kilometers away from the Kunlun Mountain, was under the protection of the famous Yan family, an ancient martial family. One could enjoy a good view of the towering Kunlun Mountain from every corner of the city.


    At this time, there was a great gather of warriors in the city for no warrior could resist the attraction of an ancient relic. Though they knew it would be dangerous, they still wanted to try their luck there.

 Chapter 290 - A Gather of Experts!

    Chu Xun first found a hotel to rest.


    After a short break, he came to the restaurant of the hotel, ordered some simple dishes and a bottle of red wine.


    He disguised himself a little before he went out, for now, he was famous and many people knew him.


    It was easy for him to change his facial features. Now, he looked totally like an ordinary and plain man, not eye-catching at all.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t come here to eat and drink, but to get some news.


    Warriors liked bragging, and from their conversation, Chu Xun could get some useful information and might hear the news of the purple-haired woman.


    ¡°Do you know that I had witnessed the battle on the Mount of the Ancient Ruins? Dozens of men from the Broken Souls Cult joined hands to kill Chu the Devil. Dozens of Human King! Can you imagine what a terrifying force it was?¡± a warrior said in a proud tone, sounding like it was a great honor to witness that battle.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing impressive at all!¡± another warrior said, ¡°Back when we were in the Longcheng City, Chu the Devil led us to defeat the beasts. He was really powerful and fierce at that time.¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect that he had become the subject of people¡¯s discussion at leisure time.


    ¡°I heard that that man of the Yan family had reached the seventh level of the Human King Realm,¡± a warrior chimed in.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it, too. He¡¯s simply a genius. He¡¯s only 100 years old, yet he has reached the seventh level of the Human King Realm. He did have amazing talent.¡±


    ¡°So many experts have come to the Kunlun Mountain. I¡¯m wondering if we can have a share of the treasure this time.¡±


    ¡°Well, it depends on not only our cultivation, but also our luck. It¡¯s hard to tell what will happen.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the purple-haired woman we saw a few days ago? It was so terrifying that she fought against Zang Lingfeng neck and neck. I reckon she is no weaker than Yan Wushuang.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flickered as he finally heard something about the purple-haired woman.


    ¡°Hi, my Taoist friends, can I buy you guys a drink?¡± Chu Xun walked toward them with the bottle of wine.


    These men stopped talking, looked at Chu Xun, and then looked at the wine in his hand before replying, ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    Chu Xun sat down and filled everyone¡¯s glass with wine. ¡°Could you please tell me more about the purple-haired woman?¡±


    These men were all the first-grade Human Kings, and seeing that Chu Xun had an unusual demeanor, they treated him very kindly, maybe most because of the good wine that Chu Xun brought to them.


    ¡°Brother, what do you want to know about her?¡± one of them asked.


    Chu Xun chuckled and beckoned the waiter to bring him four bottles of expensive wine. He placed the wine in front of the four men respectively and said, ¡°I want to know everything about that woman.¡±


    These men smiled and thought that Chu Xun was very sensitive. One of them began to speak. ¡°Several days ago, we saw a purple-haired woman. She was very stunning despite the veil on her face.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the Immortalization Sect?¡± another man asked.


    Chu Xun shook his head.


    This man looked surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Xun not to know the Immortalization Sect, and thought that Chu Xun might be the son of a powerful figure and had gone out to open his eyes. Thus, he continued, ¡°The Immortalization Sect is a big force, and is no weaker than the famous Sifang Sword Sect.¡±


    ¡°Because of Zang Fengling, the sect had become famous. Zang Fengling enjoys equal popularity with Yan Wushuang. He is only about one hundred years old as a seventh-grade Human King.¡±


    Chu Xun was surprised to know that there were so many talents on the earth. He thought that Zang Fengling was really talented to have become a seventh-grade Human King at about one hundred years old.


    ¡°Does the Immortalization Sect have anything to do with the purple-haired woman?¡± Chu Xun asked. He was only interested in news of the purple-haired woman.


    ¡°Of course, it does,¡± the warrior became excited as he continued, ¡°a few days ago, Zang Fengling happened to encounter this purple-haired woman and was obsessed with her. He swore in public that he would take off the woman¡¯s veil in person.¡±


    ¡°And what happened later?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°The woman was so powerful that Zang Fengling failed to defeat her even after he tried his best.¡±


    Just as Chu Xun was about to raise more questions, he noticed that everyone turned to look in the direction of the door. He looked back curiously.


    He saw a white-robed man came in. The man was handsome and aloof, and carried nothing with him but a green sword about a meter long.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously. He could tell that this man had a high level of cultivation.


    However, the four men all winked at him and looked nervous.


    One of them lowered his voice as he whispered lightly, ¡°He is Yan Wushuang.¡±


    Chu Xun observed Yan Wushuang carefully and curiously, and nodded in secret.


    ¡°He has a face as fair as jade, and has unparalleled demeanor.¡± That was the impression Yan Wushuang left on Chu Xun.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stared at a man in the corner. Face pale and eyes swollen, the man gave others a frivolous feeling. However, he was not weak at all; he was a third-grade Human King.


    ¡°Yan Wushuang, what do you want?¡± the man shouted, but others could tell that he was just pretending not to be afraid.


    ¡°Kill you!¡± Yan Wushuang said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Bloody Moon Tower. Do you dare to kill me?¡±


    Swoosh!


    Yan Wushuang drew out his green sword, and a beam of sword light flashed across the air.


    Swish!


    The pale-faced man suddenly widened his eyes, and a long narrow cut appeared on his neck. A bloody mist erupted from it.


    The man was killed by a single blow without being able to resist.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he withdrew his sword, turned around, and left with light steps.


    The whole restaurant was dead silent.


    Whispering voices couldn¡¯t be heard until a long while later when they were sure that Yan Wushuang wouldn¡¯t come back.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that this man raped and killed a woman last night, and thus broke the rule set by the Yan family. Therefore, Master Yan killed him.¡±


    On hearing this, Chu Xun smiled slightly. ¡°Yan Wushuang is an interesting person.¡±


    After that, Chu Xun asked them several more questions, but they didn¡¯t know much about it. As a result, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t get more information and said goodbye to them.


    During the following three days, Chu Xun failed to find any trace of the purple-haired woman, and the so-called ancient relic didn¡¯t appear either.


    ¡°Could it be that she has left?¡±


    Just as Chu Xun felt distressed, a piece of news spread throughout Yanxue City.


    After asking around, Chu Xun learned that the Yan family was going to hold a gathering for young experts. Whoever was less than 150 years old could attend the meeting.


    In Martial Tao World, a 150 years old man was quite young; however, for ordinary people, one would have died long ago at this age, and his descendants would have to call him grandfather or grand-grand-father when worshiping him.


    At this gathering, these young experts would have to participate in a simple competition, and the Yan family would give out their most precious treasure, Soul-nourishing Lotus, as a reward.


    Soul-nourishing Lotus was a top-grade spiritual elixir and had a great healing effect on the damage of the soul.


    Chu Xun knew that the reward was just a gimmick, for no one could be Yan Wushuang¡¯s match. As a result, no one could win the reward from the Yan family in the end.


    In fact, everyone knew the Yan family¡¯s actual purpose for holding this meeting, which was to give Yan Wushuang a chance to strike fear into others¡¯ hearts. After all, with so many warriors coming to Yanxue City, it would cause chaos in the city.


    Nevertheless, since the Soul-nourishing Lotus was useful to Hua Qingwu, Chu Xun decided to attend the meeting.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At nightfall of the next day, the sun was setting, and the banquet began.


    Chu Xun went out and leisurely headed toward the Yan family¡¯s manor. He now looked like an ordinary man, so no one noticed him on the way.


    The manor of the Yan family, covering an area of hundreds of acres, was very luxurious and spectacular with a lot of pavilions.


    This time, there were at least 800 young talents that had attended this banquet. Although the manor of the Yan family was big, it could not accommodate so many people.


    In the end, the meeting was held on the grassland of the Yan family that covered an area of several thousand square meters and in a self-help way.


    When Chu Xun arrived, the place had been crowded with people, and more than a hundred tables had been occupied. He didn¡¯t know anyone there, so he could only go to pick up a glass of wine and walk around.


    The Yan family was quite generous. The wine severed there was a kind of spiritual herb wine, which was good for cultivation.


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    Someone shouted. Chu Xun looked in the direction of the voice and found that it was the four people he had met in the hotel that day.


    Chu Xun walked over and nodded at them.


    ¡°Little brother, are you alone?¡± one of them asked.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Would you mind sitting with us?¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t refuse. He thanked them and sat down.


    ¡°I forgot to introduce ourselves last time. We are from the Tianluo Sect. Which sect are you from, little brother?¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t joined any sect. I¡¯m just a rogue cultivator.¡±


    Uh¡­ The four of them were stunned, and they didn¡¯t doubt Chu Xun¡¯s words. After all, there was no fluctuation of Internal Breath from Chu Xun, and it seemed that his cultivation was not high.


    ¡°Little brother, if you¡¯d like to, you can join our Tianluo Sect. Recently, we are recruiting new disciples. You can go back with me. I¡¯ll recommend you to the people responsible for the recruiting and they certainly will accept you.¡±


    Chu Xun paused for a moment and thanked him. After all, that man was kind-hearted toward him.


    ¡°Little brother, though our Tianluo Sect is just a middle-scale force, you will get shelter and backup after joining us. It will be more convenient for you to travel around the world, and you won¡¯t be alone, or friendless, or bullied by others.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, big brothers,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    After that, they chatted aimlessly.


    Roar!


    An ear-splitting roar of a beast sounded.


    The crowd looked in the direction of the sound and saw two ferocious and huge beasts, a lion and a tiger, pulling a luxurious carriage.


    ¡°Here comes Zang Fengling. This is his carriage,¡± someone said in a low voice.


    ¡°Did you see these two beasts? They are very close to becoming Beast Lords.¡±


    ¡°Zang Fengling lived up to his fame. He really tamed these two Beast Lords. His way of showing up is really impressive.¡±


    Because of the arrival of Zang Fengling, the noisy warriors became quiet and only dared to whisper to each other.


    There were two beautiful and sexy maids in a purple dress standing next to the carriage. They were as stunning as a goddess. What was more surprising was that both of them had reached the Human King Realm.


    Zang Fengling was really overbearing to let two Human Kings serve him as his maids.


    As the two maids lifted the curtain, a red figure appeared in people¡¯s sight.


    As indifferent as Chu Xun was, he almost spat out the wine in his mouth.


    Zang Fengling, wearing a jade crown, looked very handsome with his neat and smooth hair down to his waist. Yet, he wore some makeup on his face, and his lips were so red as if he had just drunk some blood. The weirdest part about him was that he was dressed in a loose red robe, exposing his chest and shanks, which were covered by thick hair. Seeing his look, someone began to doubt if he had worn any underwear.


    Chu Xun showed a faint smile. ¡°Wearing a red robe and taking a carriage, what a weird man!¡±


    ¡°Brother Zang, you¡¯re here.¡± Yan Wushuang suddenly showed up.


    ¡°Brother Yan, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m late.¡± Zang Fengling¡¯s voice was sharp and a little harsh.


    ¡°Not at all. The banquet has just begun,¡± Yan Wushuang said.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Zang Fengling jumped out of the carriage and walked over. Where he passed, the warriors all stood up trying to give their seats to him.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you. Please don¡¯t be so courteous. Sit down, please. Just give me a stool,¡± Zang Fengling said in a polite tone.


    The warriors behaved even more respectfully toward him as no one dared to look down on Zang Fengling, and those who dared to look down on him all had been killed.

 Chapter 291 - Melee at the Meeting

    It has been just a simple joke on Zang Fengling¡¯s part and he knew better. At the end was an empty table especially left vacated for the renowned prodigies, Zang Fengling being one of them?


    As soon as Zang Fengling assumed his seat, a peal of excited buzzing ran through the crowd.


    A ravishing figure glided over the floor, the pleats of her gown fluttering as she moved like the lazily-swaying willows wands in the wind. White was her teeth and fair was her skin, a beautiful figure that walked out of a picture.


    ¡°Even the Lady of the Moon is here,¡± observed a warrior in a low whisper.


    Yao Baiyue, Lady of the Chamber of Lead-glass and a peerless beauty of stunning talent, as portended in her being a Seventh-grade Human King.


    What was more intriguing was that she was also Yan Wushuang¡¯s love interest, even though for more than three decades, she has yet to agree to the match.


    As soon as she appeared, everything else mattered nothing in Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes. He got up at once and went to receive her, a courtesy which not even Zang Fengling enjoyed.


    A person once said that aside from his parents, Yao Baiyue was the only one person Yan Wushuang would gladly extend any form of courtesy for.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come,¡± said Yan Wushuang, his icy voice now laced with a sudden warmth.


    Yao Baiyue responded with a graceful nod, asking in a sweet voice, ¡°Am I late?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! So long as you come, I dare say Yan will wait even until the last of his days!¡± yelled Zang Fengling from behind.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re here as well, Zang,¡± answered Yao Baiyue, utterly oblivious to his teasing.


    ¡°Gods, you only notice me now, Lady of the Moon? That¡¯s so hurtful of you. But I suppose it is only expected. Naturally, Yan charms you greater than any other man,¡± Zang Fengling teased again.


    ¡°You jest, Zang. There¡¯s no way anyone would miss you, look at your outfit,¡± said Yao Baiyue softly.


    Zang Fengling¡¯s lips twitched and he feigned a couple of coughs.


    Yao Baiyue could very well be the only one in the world who could tease and jeer at Zang Fengling without any consequences. Their levels of magical cultivation were on par with each other, and Yan Wushuang would readily draw his sword to her defense should Zang Fengling ever thought of escalating issues.


    Yan Wushuang led Yao Baiyue to the table, seating her on the same as Zang Fengling.


    Most of the guests had arrived. Yan Wushuang was only concerned if Yao Baiyue arrived and as for the rest, they mattered to him not one bit.


    ¡°So, what is the purpose of this meeting, Yan?¡± asked Zang Fengling.


    ¡°Nothing. Just do whatever you like,¡± Yan Wushuang said.


    That surprised Zang Fengling. ¡°Wait, Yan. Surely you did not summon all here only to dine and wine?¡±


    ¡°That I have!¡± Yan Wushuang said loudly. He spun around, beholding everyone present and pronounced solemnly, ¡°Everyone present today are all outstanding figures in their own right. From afar you have arrived at Yanxue City. That makes you guests of the Yan Family. If you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to come to me. The Yan Family will assist you in any way possible.¡±


    ¡°In return, I ask only this: Yanxue City is the seat of the Yan Family. On that note, I implore for restraint and observation of the laws and system as imposed by the Yan Family. Kindly look at this as a gesture of goodwill for us.¡±


    Everyone present understood at last. The purpose of this meeting was a form of intimidation of sorts. No one present would dare refuse Yan Wushuang¡¯s demand for obedience and obeisance as heads began bobbing all around him.


    But a voice pierced across the hall suddenly, ¡°We might show our respects to the Yan Family, but I¡¯m afraid that the gesture is hardly requited.¡±


    Every head in the hall swiveled in the direction of the voice, eager to see who dared to contradict Yan Wushuang in public.


    There sat a table of four. The occupants of the table were all dressed in scarlet-red tight-fitting clothes suitable for vigorous activity, each of them wielding strong, powerful auras. All of them might not look as powerful as Yan Wushuang, but the strongest among them was a Fifth-grade Human King.


    Narrowing his eyes, Zang Fengling looked on with amused interest.


    Yao Baiyue looked slightly surprised herself. Never had she encountered anyone who would dare to antagonize Yan Wushuang in such open situations.


    Putting up a calm demeanor, Yan Wushuang greeted, ¡°Greetings, friends. I hazard you are members of the Bloody Moon Tower?¡±


    The Bloody Moon Tower. A name that could easily drain the colors off any man¡¯s face.


    The Bloody Moon Tower commanded authority comparable to that of the Yan Family, a powerful faction that ruled lands of its own.


    ¡°Sharp guess, Master Yan,¡± said the Fifth-grade Human King, his bloodshot eyes glaring at Yan Wushuang with frost. ¡°If I may ask, were you the one who had killed my Junior Brother?¡±


    That reminded Chu Xun of what happened at the tavern of the inn where he took up lodgings. With just one stroke of his blade, Yan Wushuang had killed what seemed to be a member of the Bloody Moon Tower.


    ¡°Yes, I killed him,¡± answered Yan Wushuang candidly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all well that you admit to it. So how do you plan to make amends for killing a member of the Tower?¡±


    ¡°Your colleague defiled and killed a common girl. Should he not deserve death?¡± hissed Yan Wushuang with ice. He retains only his warmth for Yao Baiyue and no one else.


    But such was the pride and dignity of a prodigy of his pedigree and renown.


    ¡°Arrogant pup you are, Yan Wushuang. This might be your family¡¯s lands, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can go on killing members of the Tower for no reason! What do you take us for?!¡±


    ¡°I believe I just mentioned the reason exactly,¡± breathed Yan Wushuang with unnerving placidness.


    ¡°Humph! Just a common woman! So what if one of ours has defiled and killed one of them! The lives of her ilk are as worthless as vermins and are hardly comparable to ours!¡± scoffed the Fifth-grade Human King with disdain. One might argue they view the lives of commonfolk as lowly as ants.


    ¡°Your man has broken the laws set by the Yan Family. So what if he is killed? Do you wish to avenge him?¡± glowered Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°We might not be a match for you, Yan Wushuang. But beware: the Tower does not suffer the Yan Family.¡±


    ¡°Come if revenge is what you seek. My door is always open and I, Yan Wushuang, will always be waiting.¡±


    ¡°Y-You!¡± it was all the members of the Bloody Moon Tower could do to rein in their temper before the proud and stern countenance of Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°What is this Bloody Moon Tower?¡± asked Chu Xun, his curiosity piqued.


    The four people sharing his table motioned for silence before whispering furtively, ¡°These are not ordinary folk, my friend. In these parts, their influence rivals that of the Yan Family.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± murmured Chu Xun, shaking his head. That would explain his suspicion that Yan Wushuang maintained scruples.


    Human Kings all have powerful hearing. The four Human Kings of the Bloody Moon Tower, resentful of not being able to do anything against Yan Wushuang, heard Chu Xun¡¯s whispers instead.


    ¡°What have you against the Tower, boy?!¡± yelled a Fourth-grade Human King at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s four fellow occupants of the table swallowed hard, cursing Chu Xun for his outburst which could potentially spell their doom.


    One of them got up to his feet at once and bowed to the Human Kings of the Tower, saying, ¡°Please, Seniors. This fool is young and ignorant, but he holds no grudge against the Tower.¡±


    Being only an order of middling influence and power, the Tianluo Sect could ill afford offending the Bloody Moon Tower.


    ¡°What sect or order are you from?¡± demanded the Fifth-grade Human King with a sinister grin on his face.


    ¡°Pray forgive his brashness, Senior. It really was only a simple mistake. We really have no quarrel with the Tower.¡± He could not give up the name of his order; the entire organization could very well be massacred come tomorrow.


    A cold snort came from the Fifth-grade Human King. ¡°Well, since it¡¯s just a little mistake, come here then. Come here and kneel to us to prove it and we¡¯d forget about this matter.¡±


    Everyone in the hall knew very well that the Human Kings were only trying to vent their anger from the brouhaha earlier on Chu Xun. Yet no one would speak up for a young stranger like him only to antagonize the Tower. It was as foolhardy as a suicide attempt and everyone only watched quietly.


    ¡°Go, young friend. Just go and kneel before him and bow twice. The Bloody Moon Tower is a force we can ill afford to offend. Surely a couple of bows at his feet are cheaper than the cost of giving up your life,¡± said another fellow occupant.


    ¡°My friends from the Tower. Everyone present today are all friends of the Yan Family. What you are doing is hardly appropriate,¡± Yan Wushuang finally spoke up.


    ¡°Well, the guests today might be here at the behest of the Yan Family. But surely you don¡¯t have to stick your nose into every matter as trivial and cumbersome as this,¡± observed Zang Fengling dryly.


    The Human Kings nodded gratefully to Zang Fengling as his voice of support, before turning back to Chu Xun and barked, ¡°What say you, you young pup!? Would you bend your knees or would you seek death?!¡±


    Chu Xun frowned at the predicament. Coming all the way to Yanxue City, it was all for the purple-haired woman and he would not have come looking for the Yan Family if not because of the Soul-nourishing Lotus. For all that, he had purposely disguised himself to prevent more troubles.


    In an icy voice, Chu Xun hissed, ¡°Go. Go now or I¡¯ll destroy the Bloody Moon Tower.¡±


    Soft and still was his voice, but the message it carried sounded like the rumbles of thunder in the ears of everyone else, striking a sharp, daunting ring that silenced the hall.


    His fellow occupants nearly suffered a heart attack, thinking Chu Xun a young and brazen fool.


    Curious and strange stares came from all over the hall, all of them falling on Chu Xun.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± the Fifth-grade Human King bellowed, thinking he had heard wrongly.


    ¡°Do members of the Tower usually have hearing problems? I said ¡®Go. Anymore rubbish from you, I¡¯ll kill you all¡¯.¡± Chu Xun growled gruffly.


    Livid, the Fifth-grade Human King¡¯s eyes went wide with disbelief. A dark look descended over him with sinister glee. ¡°How dare you humiliate us! Not even the gods can save you from this!¡±


    As soon as he finished, he slapped a palm at Chu Xun; an Internal Breath energy shaft, silhouetted like his hand, raced towards Chu Xun.


    Everyone braced silently, expecting Chu Xun to die being reduced into nothing but a mist of blood and viscera.


    ¡°You ask for this yourself,¡± hissed Chu Xun, lifting his fist. With one punch, he destroyed the energy bolt coming at him, then he vanished, appearing in front of the Human King and retaliating with another ferocious punch.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s retaliation punched right through the Human King¡¯s protective aura like a hot knife through butter, astounding and panicking him. But it was too late. Chu Xun¡¯s fist barreled into his chest, eliciting a sickening crunch as his ribs bowed inwards from the tremendous force.


    Chu Xun grabbed hm by the throat, lifting him up higher and gave him several tight smacks in the face. With a few slaps, the face of the Human King was left disfigured with bruises and teeth fallen off, the blood pouring from his mouth made him look all the more hideous.


    Finally done, Chu Xun tossed him aside as how he would with a sack of filth and he wheeled around to lunge at the others.


    The rest of the Tower¡¯s members present were only Fourth-grade Human Kings, whose attacks could barely hope to do any harm to Chu Xun. After a litany of thuds and bangs, all three of them were left writhing with their bones broken, crying anguished howls.


    Otherwise, the entire hall was silent with everyone hardly uttering a word.


    They were so shocked that their eyes went so wide and their eyes threatening to pop out.


    More so for the men who shared the table with Chu Xun. Petrified like statues, they were so shocked as if their souls had left them.


    A transitory hint of astonishment flashed through Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes. He saw very clearly that Chu Xun fought with not an ounce of Internal Breath. With only his brute strength, he had single-handedly defeated a Fifth-grade Human King in a one-sided combat.


    Malice seeped into Zang Fengling¡¯s still gaze. His eyes flashed, but no one could ever say they knew what swirled in that mind of his.


    Even the usually calm and graceful Yao Baiyue could hardly suppress her astonishment as she stared at Chu Xun with disbelief.


    ¡°Leave your name, young man¡­¡± whimpered the Fifth-grade Human King through his bloodied mouth now with difficulty because of the missing and broken teeth.


    ¡°Why? You wish to take revenge later? My name is Chu Xun.¡±


    THE DEVIL?!


    The name struck such fright to anyone who heard it that some sprang up from their chairs; some even staggered several steps backwards in horror. Then they realized he looked nothing like the photos of Chu Xun circulating around on the Internet.


    ¡°You are not he. You are not the Devil. I¡¯ve seen his picture.¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes at him and sneered, ¡°All right. I¡¯m not the Devil. But I¡¯m his brother, the Lord of the Underworld.¡±


    Lord of the Underworld?! No one could ever believe that ¨C the corners of their lips twitching wildly with doubt. Never had anyone heard before that Chu Xun has a brother and it was plain as day that this young man was lying.


    Nevertheless, they reeled with silent apprehension. The Devil¡¯s name was renowned with blood and carnage. What fate could befall this young fool for using his name? Would the Devil butcher him if he found out?

 Chapter 292 - Incapacity for making Conversation

    Chu Xun never had the same scruples that hindered Yan Wushuang. Being usually high-handed, cold, and insensitive to spilling blood, hardly anything stood in his way.


    No matter what Tower it was¡ªBloody Moon, Stars, Sun, or Earth, it hardly mattered to Chu Xun. Not when they angered him.


    Kneel they say? In all his life, Chu Xun had never bent his knees to anyone except to his own parents.


    ¡°You lot of the Bloody Moon Tower¡­¡± he hissed, the air reeking thick with undisguised malice. ¡°You brought this upon yourself, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    The feud began the moment they tried to force him.


    And with bad blood between them, there was zero reason for Chu Xun to maintain any scruples. The Tower would never let this matter rest lightly even if he would try to negotiate with them.


    There was hardly anyone who was not shocked at the savagery. Chu Xun not only crippled his quarry, he even wanted to kill him!


    Whoever he was, he definitely behaved just like the legendary Devil.


    ¡°You insolent pup! We¡¯re from the Bloody Moon Tower, you¡¯d never¡­¡±


    Crack!


    An ear-splitting crack of bones resounded. Chu Xun had plowed his foot through the throat of the Fourth-grade Human King before he could finish uttering his threats.


    ¡°Fool. Seriously, now? Hurling threats at me?! From whence did that foolhardy courage came from?¡± muttered Chu Xun with disdain. He might have spared the man¡¯s life, if only he had the wits to keep his trap shut.


    No one dared to speak with every pair of eyes filled with shock, homing in on Chu Xun. From where did this insolent brat came from?! That was a member of the Tower he had just killed?!


    The surviving Human Kings felt their skins tingling numb with fear, their eyes swirling with horror.


    ¡°W-W-Wait¡­ This is the part of the Yan Family territory. Y-Y-You can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Crack!


    With one stomp, the man¡¯s neck snapped with barely an anguished croak.


    ¡°I can¡¯t?! So I am not to kill you, but I should wait like a pig to be slaughtered until you lot come swinging your swords at me, eh?¡± yelled Chu Xun derisively. Who did he think he is? That the lives of others are nothing compared to his?! That it was right for him to bully and force his will upon others?!


    Were these people thinking it was right when they defiled and killed the commonfolk woman? Was she not human like everyone, to have a father and a mother of her own?!


    Chu Xun remembered how he had been sentenced to jail for nothing and tragically died inside. How similar was his fate to the commonfolk woman who died being raped and defiled. If not for his accidental passage into foreign dimensions, he would be nothing more than a dead man wrongfully killed for nothing. Would there be anyone who would strive to prove his innocence?


    ¡°M-M-Master Yan, help¡­¡±


    Terrified out of their wits, the remaining members of the Tower could not believe this was happening. Never had the name of the Bloody Moon Tower failed to inspire respect and fear.


    Yet this stranger from nowhere clearly paid no heed to whatever name they could pelt at him with. For once in their lives, they felt only regret. Regret for angering a monster which they should not have.


    Crack!


    With another sickening crack, another man died at his neck snapped by Chu Xun.


    ¡°That Master Zhuang is right,¡± Chu Xun pointed at Zang Fengling, intentionally mistaking his name for what he said earlier, ¡°There¡¯s no way we should expect Master Yan to busy himself with all the trivial matters of us lowly serfs, eh?¡±


    Chu Xun never believed it right that those who antagonized or even annoyed him should go on happily without suffering any consequences or reprisals. Why should I endure unhappiness when he should feel pleased and contented, said he. Hence, there was no way he would let the matter of Zang Fengling speaking up in favor of the members of the Tower earlier go to rest.


    But it was so obvious that everyone knew full well that it was an intentional mistake to call Zang Fengling as ¡°Zhuang¡±, as the articulations of both words sounded nearly identical. Bracing with their breaths held, they reeled with trepidation at Chu Xun¡¯s recklessness to anger Zang Fengling.


    The difference being, the Human Kings of the Bloody Moon Tower relied on the horrible and bloody reputation of their order to terrorize ordinary people. But on the other hand, Zang Fengling possessed true powers of his own.


    Many stole furtive glances and saw Zang Fengling remaining still and calm as if he failed to catch the gist of Chu Xun¡¯s sarcastic gibes.


    Nevertheless, it was apparent he was putting up a facade. A still facade which could potentially disguise a brewing storm.


    Yan Wushuang remained as placid as ever, with zero signs that he meant to stop Chu Xun.


    Yao Baiyue only watched Chu Xun curiosity, the look in her beautiful set of eyes as if wondering what Chu Xun could be hiding that made him so smug and arrogant.


    Meanwhile, the Fifth-grade Human King was the only still-living member of the four-man party who came to this meeting, his eyes flashing with horror and panic through the disfigured and contorted face.


    ¡°P-P-Please! Have mercy¡­¡±


    Crack!


    Chu Xun¡¯s foot came down again with just as much inhumanity as trampling an ant to its death and the last man was gone.


    ¡°Mercy?! Come on, your buddies are all dead! It¡¯s dishonorable for you to remain living. Instead, I¡¯d be doing the favor of uniting all four of you for a game of mahjong by sending you down as well!¡± scowled Chu Xun.


    That struck a chill through everyone¡¯s hearts. Whoever he was, he really did have no qualms in spilling blood and breaking bones.


    A deathly silence pervaded the hall that one could even hear a pin drop.


    Chu Xun returned his focus to his fellow occupants at the table and said to them, ¡°Well, it appears that I cannot join your order now, I¡¯m afraid. But thank you so much for the offer though.¡±


    His words were obvious: he had only met these four men by chance and by no means were they close.


    The four men were quick enough to understand Chu Xun¡¯s intention and they looked up at him gratefully. One of them got up and clasped his hands in salute, ¡°Don¡¯t be. We have been blind, so blind to take you as a common nonpartisan independent. Pray forgive our rudeness and ignorance.¡±


    It would seem to others that the four men had been trying to recruit Chu Xun into their order, without knowing that this stranger¡¯s power could have easily matched even the leader of their order.


    ¡°Remarkable strength, my friend,¡± Zang Fengling said, finally breaking his silence.


    Everyone felt their hearts taking a skip. Was Zang Fengling going to start a fight for that remark earlier?


    Chu Xun glanced cursorily at him and muttered flatly, ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    That left everyone speechless. What kind of reply was that supposed to be?! It sounded completely apathetic!


    For all his life, Zang Fengling was an honored guest wherever he went. No one had dared to show him any discourtesy, save for today, and that stunned him.


    ¡°If I may ask, from which order or sect do you belong to, my friend?¡± asked Zang Fengling with hardly any difficulty in masking his thoughts and emotions.


    ¡°Nope, nothing. I don¡¯t belong to anyone. I am an independent,¡± said Chu Xun loudly.


    Erm¡­ The corners of Zang Fengling¡¯s lips jerked, grimacing quietly at Chu Xun¡¯s aptitude in stifling conversations.


    Yan Wushuang motioned for servants to deal with the bodies of the dead men before he looked at Chu Xun, clasping his hands together in salute and said, ¡°I am Yan Wushuang.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a nice name!¡± praised Chu Xun.


    Derived from a saying praising a young lady¡¯s beauty and her match¡¯s unparalleled stature and presence, Yan Wushuang¡¯s name was indeed a very nice one.


    Erm¡­


    Even Yan Wushuang felt himself hitting a dead end. By usual customs, Chu Xun should be announcing his own name as well. One should respond and answer in conversations to prolong them. Yet here was Chu Xun, giving remarks about his name instead.


    But that filled Zang Fengling with more ease. ¡°So this fool really doesn¡¯t know how to talk, he mused. He really was not trying to anger me at all,¡± thought Zang Fengling.


    ¡°Have a seat, please, my friend,¡± he said, gesturing for Chu Xun join them, eager to find out more about him.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯ll not,¡± refused Chu Xun abruptly.


    ¡°Huh?! Why?!¡± exclaimed Zang Fengling, nearly mad. It was the first time he had ever been refused and it struck him as unbearable as a thorn in his eye.


    ¡°Why should I? You might attack me if I come near,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Why would I?!¡± Zang Fengling bellowed, his eyes as wide as the saucer on the table, almost swearing that the thought never struck him.


    ¡°I have just killed some members of the Bloody Moon Tower. Aren¡¯t you going to kill me to avenge them?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Exasperated to the point of boiling madness, Zang Fengling could have sworn that he never once met anyone with such abysmal incapacity for making conversation.


    Moreover, he would not have to be a complete fool to launch an attack on Chu Xun before finding out more about him. Resisting the urge to swat at his face like he was a fly, he managed a smile, ¡°You misunderstand me, my friend. I don¡¯t know those men at all. What¡¯s more, surely there¡¯s no way I¡¯d succeed ¨C not with that prowess and powers of yours?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± cried Chu Xun, satisfied, and he trotted over to the table.


    ¡°Good Heaven Almighty¡­¡± Zang Fengling nearly cursed under his breath. Did this bumbling fool really fail to notice that he was only trying to be polite?!


    All around them, the crowd also felt as if something inside them was going to burst. Whoever this stranger was, he was rude. It was plain as day that Zang Fengling was only trying to be courteous and yet buffoon took it seriously.


    Chu Xun moved and sat down unabashedly beside Zang Fengling, as if to everyone else, he was hardly afraid at all that Zang Fengling might attack him.


    It was all Zang Fengling could do to prevent the corners of his lips twitching. Still, it did. Then again. And again ¨C like a jig. One could almost see that he really was on the verge of becoming hysterical.


    ¡°Hello to you, Lady of the Moon,¡± Chu Xun brazenly greeted Yao Baiyue.


    That stupefied her for seconds before she could return the greeting with all her grace and gentleness, ¡°My respects to you!¡±


    A rush of excitement ran through the crowd. So after Zang Fengling, was it Yao Baiyue¡¯s turn this time?


    It was no secret that Yan Wushuang was Yao Baiyue¡¯s beau, and by coquetting with her, was he trying to antagonize Yan Wushuang this time?


    ¡°Well, I hope you did not misunderstand me, Lady. I¡¯m not competing with Master Yan for your hand! That was only a greeting!¡± exclaimed Chu Xun with an earnest look on his face.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡± Startled by those words, Zang Fengling choked, the gulp of wine in his throat stuck in his throat, unable to go down or up.


    Erm¡­


    Even the ever-so genteel and reserved Yao Baiyue could hardly refrain from wanting to give Chu Xun a slap on the face after listening to him.


    ¡°This fellow is really a complete imbecile in making small talk,¡± she thought quietly.


    The crowd was reeling with even more glee and anticipation. ¡°This idiot really does not know how to govern his tongue,¡± some mused. Stealing glances at Yan Wushuang, some began wondering if he would draw his sword and start trying to cut him down.


    Yan Wushuang looked as serene as a cucumber on the outside, but the faint jiggle of his eyes betrayed his restlessness.


    Feigning ignorance, Yao Baiyue stole a glance at Yan Wushuang and saw through the facade of his exterior serenity and knew he was nowhere near calm, and she blushed furiously.


    That did not go unnoticed by both Chu Xun and Zang Fengling. It was true that Yao Baiyue had feelings for Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Master Yan, I swear that I have zero intention of competing against you for the Lady¡¯s hand,¡± said Chu Xun to Yan Wushuang.


    That made Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes jerked again as his grip on the hilt of his sword tightened. One might wonder if he was indeed suppressing the urge to draw his weapon and spill blood.


    Singed by Chu Xun¡¯s audacious words, the rest of the crowd were feverish with tumult. ¡°Compete?! What a disgrace for the fair Lady of the Moon! What are you thinking, that you are both hoodlums fighting for women?!¡±


    Yan Wushuang lapsed into a fit of taciturnity and that spurred Chu Xun to speak again. ¡°Do you not trust my words, Master Yan?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± That left Yan Wushuang in a pinch ¨C one that was driving him mad! How was he supposed to respond to that!? Surely not with a ¡°Thank you for not competing against me for the Lady¡¯s hand¡±!


    Yet all eyes were on him ¨C Chu Xun, and everyone else. Stay silent any longer and Heaven knows what piffle this dumb fool might sprout again! Biting hard, he snapped, stewing in quiet indignation, ¡°I know.¡±


    Pfft!


    The gulp of wine stuck in Zang Fengling¡¯s throat finally came belching out of his mouth and a rush of comfort returned to him, although not without wanting to explain that he did not belch his wine because of Yan Wushuang¡¯s silly response.


    ¡°I¡¯d say you should be thanking me, shouldn¡¯t you, Master Yan?¡± Chu Xun piped in again.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± It came blurting out of Yan Wushuang¡¯s lips before he knew it.


    Only after speaking, he began to feel regret and the urge to draw his sword never felt stronger. Whatever his intentions were, his inadvertent response had sounded as if it was Chu Xun who had surrendered the chance to win Yao Baiyue¡¯s hand to him. ¡°As if I need anyone to surrender me the chance at all!¡± thought Yan Wushuang.


    Before the crowd could exclaim, Chu Xun said quickly, ¡°I¡¯d ask for nothing substantial. But I¡¯ve heard so much about how the Soul-nourishing Lotuses of the Yan Family could cure spiritual damages. How about eight to ten of them? I¡¯d not ask for more; I¡¯d be too embarrassed to take more than that amount anyway.¡±


    Yao Baiyue¡¯s large dewy eyes shot wide instantly.


    Zang Fengling felt himself caught in a storm.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Wushuang was completely beyond words and he thought, ¡°Eight to ten of them?! What do you take the Lotuses for?! Chinese cabbage in a farm?! Even in the Yan Family, they have but that precious last one.¡±


    Meanwhile, the crowds were all dumbstruck with silence, with curses and expletives roaring in their minds.


    So after all that charade, his true intention had been the Lotus all along.

 Chapter 293 - Invincible

    Chu Xun¡¯s words cast a pall of silence over the entire hall.


    And Chu Xun looked as if he hadn¡¯t realized he said anything amiss.


    But the silence was not one of serenity, at least for everyone else but him, for within the hearts of everyone present, they were all scowling at him with expletives and curses.


    For all the piffle this stranger had sprouted, in the end, he unveiled his true motive: the Soul-nourishing Lotus. What was more, he asked for not one, but eight to ten of them! Did not that sound greedy at all!?


    As if everyone present today, pandering and groveling at the feet of the Yan Family, did not come because of the Lotus too.


    ¡°I shall have to be frank, my friend,¡± said Yan Wushuang, calming the impulse to draw his steel, said with steely calmness, ¡°Even in all of the Yan Family, we have but only one Lotus at present.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun knew not what to say. ¡°All right then, one Lotus it is. At least I¡¯d not be empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there is a misunderstanding. We cannot give you the whole. The Lotus is a sacred plant that requires to be nourished in a pool of magic at all times. The most we can offer you is a leaf or a petal.¡±


    ¡°A petal?! That¡¯s rather miserly of you, won¡¯t you say?¡± mumbled Chu Xun. On the contrary, he knew full well how rare and scarce the Lotuses have become following the anomalies occurring all around Earth that one might see it a great fortune or luck only to have one Lotus leaf.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s lips twitched again and his sword trembled in its scabbard as he gripped it tightly. Nevertheless, he managed to rein in his temper.


    He strode from the table and walked to one of his attendants¡ªan elderly man clutching a chest fashioned from jade and he unlid it.


    Brilliant, iridescent lights flooded out from inside the little chest, accompanied by the thick, pungent aroma of medicinal herb, mystifying every pair of eyes that beheld the spectacle with awe.


    A leaf, shiny and glistening with life, unfurled itself before everyone.


    ¡°Why, thank you so much!¡± said Chu Xun flagrantly, reaching his arms to take the box.


    Instead, Yan Wushuang angrily slammed the small chest shut and shoved it back into the hands of his elderly attendant.


    ¡°This leaf is the grand prize for the contest today, my friend. Defeat everyone here, and it shall be yours,¡± said Yan Wushuang, his decision to kill Chu Xun now made.


    ¡°Come on, Master Yan,¡± Chu Xun persuaded playfully, ¡°Can¡¯t you just gift me one of this, as a token of friendship?¡±


    Yan Wushuang hoped he could unhear those words. Friendship?! This sack of straws should count himself lucky I hadn¡¯t drawn my sword yet!


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Forget it then. I don¡¯t want it anymore. I¡¯m a pacifist; a man of peace and mercy. I¡¯d feel guilty of hurting others in a fight.¡±


    What?!


    Even Yao Baiyue had the sudden impulse to splash her wine at Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    More so, for the rest of the crowd of warriors seated around them. Deep inside, every single one of them was hurling curses and insults at Chu Xun. ¡°Pacifist?! A man of peace and mercy?! As if you are worthy of such a description! You, a man who had just killed four men in cold blood!¡±


    All the same, everyone here unanimously coveted the Lotus leaf.


    ¡°How about a little game, friend. An innocent contest of our skills without spilling blood,¡± suggested Zang Fengling.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯ll not,¡± refused Chu Xun abruptly.


    Zang Fengling found himself wheezing with indignation. Chu Xun had shown himself to be incredibly powerful from how he made short work of the four Human Kings of the Tower. Yet he hardly behaved with the dignity and respect of a master that befitted his skills.


    ¡°What about the others? If we were to duel, what would the others do? That¡¯s not fair,¡± retorted Chu Xun.


    Brusque and crude was Chu Xun¡¯s speech since he appeared, that putting people¡¯s noses out of joint seemed hardly the least of what he accomplished. Yet no one could contradict him. Hardly anyone present could withstand a blow from Zang Fengling, a Seventh-grade Human King, nevermind defeating him in a duel. This made the contest extremely unfair. No matter how prickly Chu Xun¡¯s words were, his words actually made sense.


    A second¡¯s worth of deliberation convinced Zang Fengling that Chu Xun had sense. Furthermore, he did not want his reputation marred. ¡°Very well, friend. How about just a simple contest with no stakes. We¡¯ll not be competing with others for the leaf.¡±


    The Lotus leaf might be rare, but he harbored barely any interest in it. Besides, his family¡¯s fortune hardly paled in comparison to the Yans.


    ¡°No way!¡± Chu Xun shook his head, ¡°A contest¡¯s meaningless without a prize. How about you offer a Lotus leaf too?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Zang Fengling felt a sharp twang in his gut. From where was he supposed to find another Lotus leaf? He thought for a moment, then he said, ¡°Wait. I have a Crimson Draconic Ginseng, a high-grade magical herb. How¡¯s that for the prize of our contest?¡±


    Zang Fengling produced from inside his robes a little jade chest of his own and opened it. A sudden wave of swelter swept through the room, increasing the hotness indoors so rapidly with the element of heat blazing from inside the herb that was glowing and pulsing furiously like something eager to burst out.


    Nurtured in the broil of hot volcanic magma, Crimson Draconic Ginsengs grow up absorbing the very substance of the Fire Spinel; a magical herb with just as great potency as soul-nourishing Lotuses in helping with a warrior¡¯s magical cultivation.


    Chu Xun could hear everyone swallowing hard anxiously.


    ¡°No,¡± Chu Xun refused. Yet again. ¡°Who knows, I might be injured if I fail to defeat you. So, all I¡¯d get is a huge walloping and no Ginseng. Why should I invite such trouble upon myself really?¡±


    It was a sentiment that many agreed quietly. One might even applaud Chu Xun¡¯s clear-headedness even with the lure of the magical herb hanging over him like a carrot over a mule for no one should discount Zang Fengling¡¯s strength and power, or he would never have agreed to such a hefty gamble.


    Zang Fengling however grimaced quietly. Not only he wanted to find out more about Chu Xun through combat, he hoped that he could also give him a good thrashing for all the verbal agony Chu Xun had inflicted upon him the whole night.


    ¡°How about this: A contest of only ten blows. I give you my word that I will not inflict any powerful blows. Take ten blows from me and this Crimson Draconic Ginseng is yours,¡± offered Zang Fengling generously and confidently.


    Yan Wushuang and Yao Baiyue furtively shook their heads at Chu Xun. They knew Zang Fengling all too well. He was only being polite and friendly to Chu Xun, only because he did yet not know enough about him. But once the duel commenced, he would definitely strike his hardest.


    Only Chu Xun sprang to his feet with brimming enthusiasm, as if he hardly noticed their tacit warning, beaming broadly, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get to it!¡±


    Why the excitement all of a sudden, Zang Fengling wondered incredulously. But the dubious look quickly twisted into a sneer as he thought, was the fool thinking he can easily take ten blows from me?


    The crowds looked just as elated themselves at the prospect of watching Zang Fengling fight. Immediately they scrambled to their feet, clearing some space for the duel.


    ¡°If you would like to start, my friend?¡± implored Zang Fengling with feigned courtesy.


    ¡°I should ask for some mercy, I suppose,¡± muttered Chu Xun.


    Zang Fengling could no longer suppress a smile. His crimson robes fluttered, revealing a pair of hairy legs, the gross sight of which made Chu Xun felt sickeningly nauseous.


    With unbridled fervor, Zang Fengling attacked. His hand came up and fired a blast of Internal Breath with such astonishing force that left a ringing screaming tearing through the air.


    Chu Xun skipped backwards and steadied himself in the ¡°horse stance¡± common to all schools of martial arts, albeit a strange variation that looked more like a farmer plowing his hoe with Chu Xun thrusting both his arms forward with a loud yell.


    A terrible boom came, and Zang Fengling¡¯s shaft of energy dispelled at Chu Xun¡¯s brute strength, causing a wave of shock and force that burst out and Chu Xun staggered a couple of steps backwards.


    Chu Xun had managed to sustain a blow from Zang Fengling, but the attempt looked visibly difficult from the eyes of everyone watching the duel.


    ¡°Do you not practice any cultivation of Internal Breath, friend?¡± asked Zang Fengling. Chu Xun relied only on raw, physical power to withstand the blast just now.


    ¡°Surely it isn¡¯t embarrassing to not magically cultivate Internal Breath? I have always concentrated my training in enhancing my physical strength and toughness,¡± said Chu Xun.


    No one spoke a word. It was no secret that there were really rare crops of warriors who focused only on enhancing their raw physical strength and they were known to be incredibly powerful.


    Zang Fengling¡¯s hand came up again and he made a grabbing motion in the air in Chu Xun¡¯s direction and the air warped. The gigantic silhouette of a hand materialized in midair and rushed towards him.


    Chu Xun resumed his stance that resembled a farmer¡¯s and he charged, leaping up into the air to ram himself at the gigantic hand.


    Boom!


    And it worked. Chu Xun hurtled himself into the air, ramming into the monstrous silhouette forged of Internal Breath and it exploded, causing Chu Xun to fall and crashed into the ground, leaving a wide pit at where he landed.


    ¡°Heaven Almighty! This oaf¡¯s physical toughness is just unbelievably strong as an ox!¡±


    ¡°Incredible physical endurance,¡± Yan Wushuang breathed, equally in awe too.


    ¡°However it is still weaker if compared to Zang Fengling, who¡¯s yet to use any of his skills yet,¡± observed Yao Baiyue.


    ¡°Eight more,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Zang Fengling scoffed. He was only just testing Chu Xun, and right now, would be the real beginning. The beginning of a quick end. He never intended to go through all ten moves to finish a boorish nobody who popping out of nowhere who intends to use him as a stepping stone to prominence.


    Zang Fengling swung his arms and a pulse of Internal Breath coursed through his arm and blasted like a jet at Chu Xun with the might of a tidal wave.


    Like before, Chu Xun charged with the savageness of a rampaging bull. His feet stomped hard as he rushed forward fearlessly, shaking the earth under his feet.


    Bang! Bang!


    Earth-splitting explosions came cascading from the center of the space where the fight was taking place; Chu Xun had managed to ram through the jet of Internal Breath!


    The force of the eruption threw Chu Xun backwards, his feet digging into the ground with several sunken deep footprints trailing back to him.


    That stunned everyone.


    He had rammed into a blast launched by Zang Fengling like a hammer plowing through snow.


    Even Zang Fengling himself could hardly hold back the aghast look on his face at the ridiculously tough endurance of his opponent.


    ¡°Seven more,¡± panted Chu Xun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how much brute strength you still have,¡± mused Zang Fengling viciously.


    He slapped a palm towards Chu Xun, firing a blast of Internal Qi so strong that it felt like a huge wall of energy that came tumbling down on him with such force that might even flip over mountains and fill up seas.


    Bang!


    Another deafening explosion came, and Chu Xun succeeded in withstanding another attack.


    Bang! Bang!


    Yet no matter how much more power Zang Fengling used, Chu Xun emerged victoriously.


    The crowd watched the duel with trepidation and dread.


    Chu Xun looked miserable ¨C his hair hanging in sweat-soaked disheveled locks over his forehead, his robes in tattered rags, and he was gasping for breath.


    Zang Fengling, however, looked ghastly with the ugly look on his face. Time and time again, when he expected to see his opponent fall, only to see him surviving undefeated, leaving him howling like a madman on the inside.


    ¡°Just one more,¡± Chu Xun beamed broadly, ¡°After this one, the Ginseng¡¯s mine.¡±


    A strong intent to kill pervaded Zang Fengling¡¯s mind as his countenance darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you with one last stroke,¡± he brooded insidiously. ¡°How dare you covet my Ginseng!?¡±


    His hand came up furiously and he swung his arm.


    Rumble!


    Bolts of lightning danced around the air, crackling angrily as the silhouette of a fist the size of a table, forged of Internal Breath, came into form, looming overhead in midair with more violent sparkles of electricity dashing around every now and then. A huge, terrible wave of aura swept around the room as the gigantic fist began its descent, blasting all nearby furniture into bits and splinters.


    The crowd ducked and fell back just as quickly as waves receding back into the sea.


    ¡°Zang, show clemency!¡± Yan Wushuang exclaimed. It was the Thunder Fist, one of the highly-prized techniques of the Zang Family that even he felt afraid of.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little duel, Zang,¡± Yao Baiyue added as well, worried for Chu Xun, ¡°You promised to not lay heavy blows.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. We¡¯ve seen how invincible our friend is. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be able to take this!¡±


    The monstrous lightning-imbued fist came crashing down on Chu Xun, rocking the earth and causing cracks to appear.


    The crowd of warriors watching the fight winced when the blow came down and retreated backwards hurriedly. They smelled Death as soon as the blow came down; Chu Xun must have angered Zang Fengling so much that the latter wanted to kill him.


    Boom!


    A terrible burst of energy followed on where the fist came down and a sea of lightning bolts came surging forth everywhere like spider webs, leaving more cracks on the earth with a long, perpetual ringing that numbed everyone¡¯s ears.


    A cold, malicious grin hung on Zang Fengling¡¯s lips. ¡°Serves you right,¡± he thought. ¡°How dare you, a nobody, intend to use me to vault yourself to renown.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Zang!¡± Yan Wushuang snapped. Despite his dislike for Chu Xun¡¯s coarse and rude manners, he in fact rather admired him for dispensing justice by killing the four members of the Bloody Moon Tower.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Yan? It was just a simple mistake. I thought he¡¯s strong enough to withstand my attack. How am I to know that he¡¯s so weak,¡± retorted Zang Fengling coolly.


    ¡°But I really am invincible,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice came rumbling from the midst of the dusty fog and the sea of lightning bolts.


    Zang Fengling¡¯s smug grin froze. How could this be possible?! Is he still alive?!


    Everyone turned petrified like sculptures and statues. Did he really?! He really withstood such a terrible attack?!


    Boom!


    The raging sea of lightning dispelled with a violent burst of energy, and Chu Xun emerged from inside ¨C smoldering with blood trickling through the corners of his mouth while looking absolutely unkempt.


    Yet it was true ¨C he really was alive.

 Chapter 294 - Intrusion and Ambush

    Surviving Zang Fengling¡¯s most powerful attack.


    No other feat could have so fully and truly attested to his invincibility.


    Every single warrior watching the duel was left gaping with disbelief and speechlessness.


    Chu Xun strode straight towards Zang Fengling and stretched out a hand, grinning, ¡°Give it here.¡±


    That jerked Zang Fengling back to life, but not without rage and anger flooding into him. This bumbling nobody had survived his blow?!


    People would remember his name from this day, and he had just become a rung on his ladder to renown.


    ¡°You really are invincible indeed,¡± Zang Fengling feigned a praise, ¡°You¡¯ve won my admiration!¡±


    There was no way he could back out of this ¨C not when so many pairs of eyes trained on them. Gritting his teeth, while grimacing quietly at his loss, he stuffed the Ginseng into Chu Xun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I suppose I should also thank you for staying your hand,¡± the beaming smile on Chu Xun¡¯s face growing broader.


    That remark almost had Zang Fengling spewing blood with ebullient frustration. He knew full well if he stayed his hand, or not. And apparently, so did the many pairs of eyes around them.


    Chu Xun¡¯s words were clearly trying to mock him.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt, friend,¡± said Yan Wushuang, deciding that he should extend an olive branch. It would be invaluable to make the acquaintance of an independent warrior with such invincible might, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can have my people prepare a room for you to rest and recuperate.¡±


    Chu Xun rubbed and massaged his chest, mumbling, ¡°Wow, it really hurts. Thank you, Master Yan, but I think I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    He wheeled around and strolled away, with everyone gawking quietly at him.


    With his departure, so went the life and exuberance of the atmosphere in the hall.


    Zang Fengling, with unbridled malice, watched Chu Xun left until he was nowhere to be seen, and he got to his feet. With a crisp salute, he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have some business to attend to, Yan. I suppose I¡¯ll take my leave too.¡±


    ¡°Patience, Zang,¡± Yan Wushuang stopped him and said, ¡°I need you to be my witness. Let us see who shall be the lucky winner who will leave with this Lotus leaf today.¡± He knew that Zang Fengling, having lost a prized possession and his reputation marred, wanted to give chase and murder Chu Xun.


    ¡°Yes, Zang. Please stay. Sit with us and join us in watching this contest to its end,¡± Yao Baiyue quipped in as well.


    With two people matching him in reputation and cultivation imploring him to stay, Zang Fengling found it inappropriate to decline and therefore, he could only sit down and swallow his defeat sourly.


    More so, with the contest going on with hardly any thrill that could eclipse Chu Xun¡¯s duel with him.


    Just as soon as Chu Xun traipsed out of the gates of the Yan Family residence, his sickly-pale face flushed back to rosy red of vigor and his aura mounted back to his usual levels. A wry grin curled at his lips and he vanished, dashing towards the woods far away.


    ¡­


    Bright little stars speckled the black expanse of the night, huddling around a simple gossamer moon.


    The meeting at the Yan Family residence had long ended.


    A wraith-like figure streaked towards the residence, unnoticed and unhindered by any of the residence¡¯s sentinels.


    It flitted as quickly as lightning, and as purposeful as a hunter, methodically avoiding every patrolling squad of guards marching around in vigilance.


    It did not take long for the figure to arrive before the hallowed grounds of the Yan Family, a building named Yanling Chamber (literally, the Magical Chamber of the Yans).


    A pair of Second-grade Human Kings were outside, keeping watch the entrance while they meditated.


    With feet as light as leaves, the figure drew close to the entrance quietly, producing a long jet pole in his grasp.


    Clank! Clank!


    Just two raspy clangs and the two Human Kings collapsed before they could even know what happened with huge angry-red swellings on the back of their heads.


    Mercifully, these men were both Human Kings; their heads would have been blown to bits if they were any weaker than Grandmasters.


    The dark-hooded figure peered at the swellings on the two fainted men and chuckled, ¡°My apologies, chaps. I¡¯ve struck a tad too hard!¡±


    But if anyone familiar were nearby, they would have immediately guessed who the stranger was: Chu Xun.


    The almost-ton heavy thickset doors that constituted the entry leading inside the Yanling Chamber towered more than a dozen meters tall.


    Chu Xun gave a rough shove and the door yawned ajar, allowing Chu Xun to slip inside and push the door shut from within.


    It turned out to be a threshold that connected two different worlds. Chu Xun found himself staring at the insides of a luxurious palace and what¡¯s more, the spiritual energies swirling inside were thick enough to suffocate.


    Chu Xun projected his Divine Sense and scoured through every nook and cranny of this cavernous gallery.


    He remembered Yan Wushuang mentioning that the Yan Family owns an Spirit Basin and within it was where the Soul-nourishing Lotus kept.


    Spirit Basins appear only over Spirit Veins and that meant that the Yan Family residence was sitting right over one. In fact, this very Spirit Vein must be stronger and larger than the one Chu Xun owned at Qianlong Mountain, or else there would not be any Spirit Basin here. To have enough spiritual energy to manifest into Spirit Basins, the Vein would have to be at least a thousand years old.


    The Yan Family has really landed on its feet by finding this Spirit Vein. Small wonder why they enjoyed such perpetual prosperity and strength.


    Like a dome his Divine Sense grew and expanded, enveloping the entirety of the Yanling Chamber, and to his astonishment, he picked up the presence of ten more powerful people inside, all of them Third-grade Human Kings and beyond.


    But the presence of the guardians inside would hardly serve to encumber him; with his Divine Sense, he could easily pinpoint their location with tremendous accuracy.


    Additionally, the Human Kings were not clustered together. sparing him the tedium of heavy work.


    The Yanling Chamber was just so wide that it was built like a long, gargantuan gallery fit for giants with two Human Kings at every interval of a thousand meters.


    Chu Xun concealed his aura and glided over the polished floors of the huge gallery like a ghost for about a thousand meters before he stopped before the thick column of a granite pillar, one that would need more than just a few people with arms outstretched to reach around it.


    In the shadow of the huge stone column, sat a Third-grade Human King meditating quietly.


    Clang!


    His jet pole came down hard on the Human King, rendering him unconscious.


    His colleague ¨C another Third-grade Human King ¨C heard the noise and he sped near to check, only to discover his fainted partner and opened his mouth to yell a warning.


    Clang!


    Another blow with the jet pole came down hard on the back of his head and he too fainted as well.


    ¡°Apologies, boys,¡± Chu Xun murmured and dashed down the gallery to deal with the next pair of Human Kings.


    Clang! Clang!


    Without any difficulty, Chu Xun successfully dealt with the next pair of Third-grade Human Kings.


    No other intruder could have dispatched the Human Kings with such ease, even with the help of Sacred Relics. Yet it was Chu Xun, who had his fair share of battering people with his staff, that even an elderly warrior of the Tribulation Transcendence stage had once fallen prey to him before during his time in the foreign dimension.


    Chu Xun traveled further down the gallery, putting down more Human Kings with his black staff, unleashing his mastery of his quarterstaff to its greatest potential.


    He traversed through one gauntlet of Human Kings after another, leaving at least ten watchers unconscious in his wake, among them included a pair of Fifth-grade Human Kings and all of them now lying with a huge red swell rising furiously on the back of their heads.


    The Spirit Basin would be just a thousand meters further ahead, Chu Xun knew, and it was heavily guarded in four different directions by four Sixth-grade Human Kings.


    That would be difficult. All four of them were too close to each other.


    A fleeting blink of inspiration struck and Chu Xun allowed his footfalls to be heard.


    ¡°Who goes there!?¡±


    All four of the Human Kings stirred, their eyes opening and flaring with cold fury. Two of them sprang up and sped towards where Chu Xun was.


    The granite pillars were so huge that not even four to five people could actually ring their arms around it. The Human Kings split up, each to either side of the stone pillar. One of them discovered a Human King that Chu Xun had rendered conscious earlier, yet before he could raise any alarm, he sensed a blow coming at him.


    Clang!


    It came so fast ¨C so fast that before he could even react, the jet-black pole came banging on his head and he began seeing stars and felt dizzy.


    Chu Xun sighed. The pole was something he found when he passed by a construction site. As he feared, it really was useless against high-tiered Human Kings.


    But if one stroke was not enough, why not another?


    Clang!


    With another blow to the back again, the Sixth-grade Human King collapsed to the ground with two swells burgeoning on his head.


    ¡°If only you would just go down with one stroke,¡± Chu Xun grimaced quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, friend. You asked this yourself.¡±


    Yet Chu Xun wondered if this Human King might spring up to life if he could hear his thoughts.


    The other Sixth-grade Human King heard the commotion. He came over and found his colleague now on the ground.


    Chu Xun bolted around the stone pillar to ambush him from behind and the black iron pole came up again.


    The Human King was still reeling in shock when he heard the air screaming. He frantically dove forward, but he was too late.


    Not only Chu Xun wielded might that far outstripped his, Chu Xun¡¯s skills and experience in fighting with poles and quarterstaves would have easily rendered even Sixth-grade Human Kings unconscious, if not for the terrible brand of weapon he now used.


    Clang!


    A jab of pain shot up his head so greatly that he felt his vision darkened, and before he could wheel around and face his assailant, another blow came when he barely finished his spin.


    Thud!


    He crumpled and fell on his fainted colleague.


    ¡°Mercifully, they have this huge pillar that allows me to play hide and seek with them,¡± Chu Xun thought, amused.


    But there were two more Human Kings staying closely beside the Spirit Basin, and they were both wary and alerted.


    ¡°Yan Nan, Yan Bei! Where are you?! What¡¯s happened?!¡± yelled one of them.


    Yan Nan and Yan Bei? As in the Nan (South) and Bei (North) of the four directions of North, South, East and West? Are they quadruple brothers?


    With that, Chu Xun had an idea.


    Moments passed until someone ¨C the watchful sentinels couldn¡¯t see clearly who it was, either Yan Nan or Yan Bei ¨C appeared from the back of the stone pillar with his head lowered. ¡°All is fine, Brothers,¡± said the person.


    ¡°What of Yan Nan?¡± asked one of the brothers by the pool.


    ¡°Third Brother? He¡¯s speaking to someone. It¡¯s something about training,¡± said Yan Bei ambiguously.


    That seemed to relax both Yan Dong (East), and Yan Xi (West). It was usual for younger juniors to come asking for advice about training and cultivation of magical powers.


    Yan Dong and Yan Xi sat back down and resumed their meditation, keeping close to the Spirit Basin. Scintillating spiritual energies, in the form of mucous-like liquid, swirled handsomely inside the Basin and each moment gone not making full use of the rich energies radiating from the Basin would really be a wasteful sacrilege indeed.


    Yan Bei circled around to his seat and sat down.


    Clang!


    With a crisp knock followed by a dull thud, Yan Dong crumbled to the ground.


    Yan Xi jerked his head, channeling his Internal Breath in full alert.


    Clang!


    But he reacted one split-second too late; the sharp pain twanged from the back of his head and everything went dark, yet already strengthened by his Internal Breath, he did not fall.


    Clang! Clang!


    A whirl of steel and thuds that resulted in the iron pole now bent and crooked, even Yan Xi collapsed at last.


    ¡°Gods, you shouldn¡¯t have tried to resist. Just go down, for Heaven¡¯s sakes,¡± grumbled Chu Xun, shaking his head.


    ¡°The Yan Family has reigned supreme in these parts for far too long, Yan Wushuang. Look at your kin; they have grown lazy and complacent. Let¡¯s pray that they will learn their mistakes after today and be more careful. I¡¯m also doing this for you, I hope you realize. What if it was an evildoer instead of me who sneaked in? So, I guess some reward should be a fair exchange for this lesson, eh?¡±


    As he mumbled, his eyes wandered to the shimmering pool of liquid-like spiritual energies and he could not quite peel his eyes away.


    The Spirit Basin was nowhere near the size of an actual lagoon basin of water, but rather, just a little pond with barely a bucketful of liquefied spiritual energy known as Spirit Flux which only grew painfully slowly. If he was right, Chu Xun reckoned that this pond only existed after a long wait for thousands of years.


    And this little Spirit Basin was at most only one cubic meter in size. The syrupy spiritual energies in deliquesced form undulated lazily on the glistening surface of the little pond with swirls of white mists snaking around above. One single deep breath was enough to invigorate and refresh one and restore one to fullness.


    And sitting in the center of the water, was the little Soul-nourishing Lotus sticking out barely a half-meter over the surface with its leaves and petals all sparkling brightly with life. The shrub gave a little throb and glittering ripples spread on the surface of the Spirit Flux, a resplendent and beautiful sight to anyone beholding its splendor.


    ¡°Well, gotta say I¡¯m sorry, Yan Wushuang. I¡¯m sure your family¡¯s no shortage of treasure and valuables, considering how much wealth and power the Yan Family holds. So, I hope you won¡¯t mind me borrowing this Lotus. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have it returned as soon as possible,¡± mumbled Chu Xun vainly to assuage his scruples. He had found Yan Wushuang a likeable fellow the last time they met.


    Chu Xun weaved a quick spell to protect the Lotus and he plucked it out of the Spirit Flux and stowed it away.


    He was just about to leave when he stopped short.


    ¡°Well, might as well, eh mate?¡± he took out dozens of chests and began emptying the Spirit Flux from the pond.


    It did not take long until the Spirit Basin was almost empty with almost all of the Spirit Flux stored inside his jade chests.

 Chapter 295 - To Win Her Favor

    In a clean and tidy room, Yan Wushuang was sitting cross-legged with countless little glitters of spiritual energies swarming lazily around him, entering his body from the pores of his skin. The glow from the wisps of little stars illuminated his lean and handsome face.


    His eyes blinked open suddenly and he quickly dug out a white stone from within his robes. The stone glowed faintly in his hands, but growing brighter by the second.


    His countenance shifted. Scrambling for his sword, he dove out the door.


    Inside the Yanling Chamber, Chu Xun¡¯s Divine Sense warned him about his presence being discovered. He quickly put away the jade chests containing the Spirit Fluxes and seized a piece of black cloth to mask his face before bolting for the entrance.


    Deep in the Yanling Chamber, a stone door swung open to emit Yan Wushuang. The sight of the Spirit Basin empty, the Soul-nourishing Lotus gone, and the guardians of the Basin all unconscious filled him with rage as his aura burst forth from him like a ferocious beast.


    He quickly examined two of the men and learned that they were only fainted, not dead, and heaved a sigh of relief. Injecting spurts of Internal Breath into them, he picked up his weapon and chased after Chu Xun.


    With his Divine Sense still projecting inside the Chamber, Chu Xun ¡°saw¡± how Yan Wushuang had first stopped to save his men and he liked the man even more.


    Yan Wushuang had proved himself a good leader who held the well-being of his men in the highest regard, a benevolent leader of men.


    Then he sensed Yan Wushuang coming for him, and he streaked away as quickly as he could.


    Yan Wushuang sped out and saw a dark-cloaked figure escaping towards the outside of the residence, and he cried angrily, ¡°STAND RIGHT THERE!¡±


    He fired a blast of energy from his sword that shone in the night, the projectile tearing straight at Chu Xun¡¯s back.


    Chu Xun evaded the blow and sped on. The blast hit the ground and created a long trench, kicking up sand and dirt into the air.


    That alerted the sentinels who scrambled this way to help.


    ¡°Stop, thief! How dare you intrude the Yan Family residence!¡± snarled a First-grade Human King, his fist coming after Chu Xun.


    Only, Chu Xun easily sidestepped him and whizzed right past him.


    Most, if not all of the residence¡¯s sentinels were all Grandmasters, and that made all of them virtually defenseless before Chu Xun¡¯s mighty powers.


    And indeed for Chu Xun, he found as if he had stepped into a clearing without any mode of hindrance or impediment that would hold him back. Twirling and spinning around, he effortlessly flitted past the sentries while ducking amongst them for cover.


    That prevented Yan Wushuang from launching any attacks lest he wounded his own men.


    ¡°Stand down, all of you!¡± bellowed Yan Wushuang.


    The sentries immediately avoided Chu Xun, giving him a wide berth whenever he came near.


    ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± Yan Wushuang swung his three-feet long weapon that hummed as a bolt of energy launched from its tip.


    Chu Xun ducked again, and the Sword Qi shaft smashed into an ancient tree, dismembering it into halves.


    ¡°WHO ARE YOU!?¡± Yan Wushuang bellowed.


    Chu Xun ignored the question, merely emitting a few cackles that sounded anything but his own before he bolted further towards the gates of the residence.


    Yan Wushuang gave chase.


    With blazing quickness, both men covered hundreds of meters with every step, dashing out of the residence and plunging into the darkened streets outside.


    Suddenly, Yan Wushuang accelerated. He closed the distance and swung his weapon, and as a Seventh-grade Human King, any single one of his attacks was incredibly powerful.


    A shrill scream from an energy bolt tearing through the air raced straight for Chu Xun¡¯s back, the blade of light destroying every fen and leaf in its path.


    Chu Xun spun back and fired a white blast of energy¡ªa blast of True Energy. Yet, the Sword Qi bolt shredded it like paper and continued swooping at him.


    Dammit, Firmament Chain, Chu Xun griped quietly as he evaded the blow. Your absorbing of part of my True Energy whenever I use it is weakening me!


    Is running the only way for me?


    Chu Xun wheeled back around and continued running.


    With Yan Wushuang just right at his heels.


    With just a couple of breaths, he caught up to Chu Xun again, swinging his sword and casting another energy bolt at him.


    With a sudden burst of speed, Chu Xun evaded the attack with a sidestep that reached more than a hundred meters.


    That shocked Yan Wushuang. This intruder¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s definitely powerful, he realized. He noticed how Chu Xun had been evading his attacks without much difficulty and could only guess that Chu Xun¡¯s lack of reprisals could only be the unwillingness to not allow him to read moves.


    That allowed Yan Wushuang understood that he could wreak whatever damage he could ¨C and he did. He launched one destructive salvo after another, eager to force Chu Xun to fight back.


    Yet Chu Xun tenaciously refused to retaliate, only focused on fleeing.


    They were about to delve deeper into the bowels of the city when Yan Wushuang¡¯s patience finally waned. He raised his weapon and it hummed as energy coursed through its blade.


    Swoosh!


    The blade of his sword came up, and tens of thousands of Sword Qi shafts sprayed out of its tip like a multitude of silvery needles spraying into the air, illuminating the night sky, and striking fear into anyone who might have seen them.


    Chu Xun turned around suddenly and flailed his arms.


    Rumble!


    The air in the night sky quivered and twisted convulsively. Bolts of electricity danced around in the air every now and there and thunders rolled overhead.


    A gigantic and terrible fist materialized in the sky with lightning arcing around it, coming furiously down at the thousands of Sword Qi shafts racing towards it.


    Rumble!


    The tens of thousands of energy bolts collided with the monstrous fist, eliciting a deafening explosion and a raging storm of winds amidst the otherwise still and starry night.


    Making full use of the aftermath of Yan Wushuang¡¯s attack, Chu Xun turned into a bolt of light, streaking as fast as he could with terrifying speeds that landed him thousands of meters away when he finally hit the ground, where he quickly vanished into the city.


    The sword in Yan Wushuang¡¯s grasp trembled and hummed with fury. Seething, he realized he had found the identity of the intruder.


    ¡°Zang Fengling, how dare you make enemies of us, the Yan Family!¡±


    With that, he renewed his pursuit of the intruder, following him into the city.


    ¡­


    Inside a richly-furnished suite, Zang Fengling pummeled a fist into the surface of the table before him, destroying the ornate furniture into bits.


    Boiling with rage since his return from the meeting at the residence of the Yan Family, he could hardly focus on his meditation, his mind swimming with the thoughts of the unknown stranger who had scampered away with the Crimson Draconic Ginseng which he had so painstakingly prepared for his own.


    In the end, two poor servant girls had been sacrificed on the altar of his rage and lust for two hours before his anger finally subsided a little.


    He had just enjoyed a bath before going to the couch to laze and rest after his exertion, only to be haunted once more by the memory of losing both his prized Ginseng and pride, and the coffee table ultimately became the latest victim of his rekindled flames of rage.


    The pair of maids, both wrapped in towels that barely concealed their curvaceous figure, came out of the bathroom after him and the sight of their shapely bodies made Zang Fengling feel his carnal hunger rearing its head like a monster again.


    One of the maids was about to speak when her face turned aghast and she screamed, ¡°Young Master, look out!¡±


    Crash!


    The massive glass pane of the french windows burst into a fountain of shards and something black shot through the chaos, bearing straight at Zang Fengling.


    But he already sensed the stranger coming before the maid¡¯s warning. He snorted coldly, his hand coming up to catch something black flying at him.


    Before he could examine what it was, a sudden eruption of force from the unknown thing he caught shocked him, tossing him off the couch and slamming him into the wall.


    Crack!


    The luxurious sofa was utterly destroyed and webs of cracks spread upon the wall.


    Zang Fengling¡¯s face was an uneven red and white from having his face hit into the wall, and blood began dribbling out of the corner of his mouth suddenly.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The sight of him being wounded left the servant girls terrified.


    Zang Fengling seethed with anger, yet surprise and trepidation lingered inside him. He had used only three-tenths of his powers just now to catch the black object having underestimated its force, and realized that his assailant was very powerful.


    He looked at the object in his hands and what he saw only added more tinder to his flames of fury and exasperation. It was a jet-black pole, still stained with dregs of mortar and some slivers of blood; something which could¡¯ve easily be found in construction sites.


    What a disgrace. I¡¯m a Seventh-grade Human King, for crying out loud! Yet here I am, attacked with just some lousy rod and caught wounded!


    His chest heaved and puffed like a pair of bellows, panting heavily with fury and malice; a brimming intent to kill the man who did this.


    Swoosh!


    Clutching the iron rod, clothed in his bathing robe, he leaped out of the broken window, tossing himself off the 22nd floor.


    Zang Fengling landed hard on the ground with a crash so great that he created a large crater.


    ¡°COME OUT!¡±


    Rage swirled uncontrollably inside him as he let loose a thunderous roar into the air, sending shockwaves that rippled across the entirety of Yanxue City while obliterating a good many window panes and glasses.


    Swoosh!


    A Sword Qi missile ¨C brutal and yet powerful ¨C came screaming right at him.


    Without even turning his head, Zang Fengling swung the iron rod furiously with boiling indignation.


    Boom!


    The brilliant bolt of light burst into harmless glittery residues, and the iron rod missing part of its end.


    That was Yan Wushuang. He had been pursuing Chu Xun until he came here and saw Zang Fengling screaming like a madman, noticing the weapon responsible for many a swelling on the heads of his men.


    Before beginning his chase, he had examined briefly Yan Dong¡¯s and Yan Xi¡¯s injuries and found furious and ununiform swellings on the backs of their heads. It was only when he saw the crooked iron rod in Zang Fengling¡¯s grasp, was he finally certain that he had found the culprit of this whole debacle.


    ¡°What in the world are you doing, Yan Wushuang?!¡± Zang Fengling looked up, fuming.


    Wearing a similarly ugly look himself, Yan Wushuang growled grumpily, ¡°I could ask you the same question.¡±


    Yan Wushuang eyed Zang Fengling frostily, obviously annoyed that the latter pretended to know what was happening. Without any warning, he swung his sword again.


    ¡°HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND, YAN WUSHUANG?!¡± Zang Fengling roared. How dare this brash fool attack him!? First, he javelined an iron rod at me, and now he swings his sword at me?!


    Knowing that he need not hold back, he mustered his powers, and his aura burgeoned, and he leaped at Yan Wushuang.


    Bang! Bang!


    Everything shook from the force both men hurled fiercely at each other, and everything turned into a mess as if a hurricane was sweeping by.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s sword snapped furiously like a serpent, stabbing relentlessly at its foe.


    With a snarl, Zang Fengling launched an unstoppable salvo of attacks of his own, aiming exclusively at Yan Wushuang¡¯s vital points.


    Both men fought with true grit and anger, exhibiting true intent to kill and slaughter.


    But with strengths on par with each other, it would take a long time before the outcome of their battle finally emerged.


    It did not take long for word of their cataclysmic battle to reach all corners of Yanxue City, alerting all warriors nearby who came to watch, including the Lady of the Moon, Yao Baiyue herself.


    ¡°Why are they fighting each other suddenly?¡± asked a voice.


    Everyone shook their heads, looking equally befuddled.


    Yao Baiyue was just as flabbergasted. Everyone departed the Yan Family residence right after the meeting, including both her and Zang Fengling. But what caused them both to fight?


    ¡°Lady of the Moon.¡±


    Hearing a voice uttering her moniker made her turn and she saw it was Chu Xun. Seeing how refreshed he looked now just after his duel with Zang Fengling earlier during the meeting, she could only breathe heavily with amazement at his extraordinary toughness and endurance.


    Yet, not knowing Chu Xun¡¯s name, a polite smile was all she could proffer.


    Chu Xun strolled over to join her in witnessing the ferocious battle. Putting up a dubious facade, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has the meeting not ended yet? Wow, to think that their fight reaches even into the city. So, what¡¯s the prize this time?¡±


    Yao Baiyue breathed hard, not knowing how to respond. Fool, can¡¯t you see that they are fighting for their lives, she brooded quietly. Anyone with half a brain could clearly see that. Nevertheless, the reserved and cultured Lady of the Moon explained with all the patience she could muster.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Chu Xun gasped when he finally heard the story, ¡°So even you are not sure too, Lady? But surely there¡¯s a reason to a fight that resembled a heavy blood feud.¡±


    That remark made everyone narrowed their eyes at him, some almost groaning, as if we can¡¯t see that. Surely no fool would be so eager to seek Death, if not for specific reasons.


    ¡°Ah! I know!¡± Chu Xun clapped his hands together dramatically.


    Every head around him turned to face him, among them Yao Baiyue as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re fighting for you, Lady of the Moon,¡± Chu Xun gave Yao Baiyue a look.


    ¡°For me?¡± Yao Baiyue nearly yelped with fright.


    ¡°I daresay Zang Fengling is interested in you too. That is what this fight is all about: a fight to win your favor. It¡¯s just like how male lions would fight each other on the savannah only to win over a lioness. It usually is a fight to the death.¡±


    That left every warrior who heard him dumbfounded with their jaws hanging wide. If not for the news that spread about his victory over Zang Fengling in the duel earlier, many would have thrown themselves at the fool who dared insult the name of the Lady of the Moon.


    Even Yao Baiyue was flaring that she felt her stomach ailing with discomfort; a wonder that even the reticent and composed Lady of the Moon felt the urge to hit someone. How dare this fool compare me with beasts like a lioness!


    ¡°What do you think about my theory, Lady of the Moon?¡± Chu Xun asked, his eyes flashing with clear earnest.


    It was all Yao Baiyue could do to prevent herself from collapsing with exasperation, her teeth gritting with suppressed annoyance and rage.

 Chapter 296 - Breaking His Teeth and Swallowing Them in

    Yan Wushuang and Zang Fengling were outstanding and peerless talents, and few of their peers could be their match.


    The battle between them was earth-shattering!


    The fist prints were as magnificent as rainbow, and the sword shadows were dazzling and bright.


    Boom!


    The terrifying collision caused a storm to sweep through the area. Not to mention the ground cracking inch by inch, even the surrounding buildings were teetering.


    ¡°Zang Fengling, give me the Soul-nourishing Lotus and Spirit Flux, or I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Yan Wushuang said in a cold tone, and his attacks were merciless.


    The warriors around, including Chu Xun and Yao Baiyue, all looked shocked. At the same time, they suddenly realized that something was stolen from the Yan family.


    Zang Fengling was also stunned for a moment, and then he was full of anger. He felt that Yan Wushuang was talking nonsense.


    ¡°Yan Wushuang, you despicable villain. The Soul-nourishing Lotus of your family is in the Yanling Chamber in the hallowed ground. Who can go in?¡±


    Yan Wushuang, who had always been calm, lost his temper. He replied in an indifferent tone, ¡°Don¡¯t try to deny it, Zang Fengling. The weapon in your hand is the proof.¡±


    On hearing this, Zang Fengling was even more furious, and his lungs were about to explode because of anger. He screamed, ¡°Yan Wushuang, you hid your true character so well that I had thought you were a modest gentleman, but now I see that you are just a sinister villain who only knows how to frame others. Fortunately, Lady of the Moon didn¡¯t choose you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that his words were completely like adding fuel to the fire, on hearing which, Yan Wushuang had a strong killing intent. ¡°This nasty thing! He dared to mention Yao Baiyue in front of me. It seems that he has evil designs.¡±


    ¡°Zang Fengling, if you don¡¯t hand out the Soul-nourishing Lotus, you¡¯ll have to die here no matter how you explain.¡±


    Swoosh!


    As he swung his sword, the bright and powerful Sword Qi tore the night sky apart.


    ¡°Yan Wushuang, do you really think that you¡¯re invincible among your peers? If you want to keep me here, let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do that.¡±


    Boom!


    The fist print was like a rainbow crossing through the sun, surging and bright.


    Chu Xun cocked his head with a puzzled look on his face. ¡°Lady of the Moon, do you think they¡¯re fighting because of the Soul-nourishing Lotus or because of you?¡±


    Yao Baiyue ground her teeth again.


    ¡°Master Yan, he wants to seize Lady of the Moon from you. How can you tolerate this? If I were you, I would never allow this to happen.¡± Chu Xun shouted at Yan Wushuang.


    Zang Fengling almost couldn¡¯t suppress his desire to put Chu Xun down. ¡°Did this guy know how to talk without provoking others? If he didn¡¯t, he should just shut up! I was just saying that casually; when did I say that I want to seize Yao Baiyue from Yan Wushuang?¡±


    All the warriors thought that Chu Xun needed to be beaten up and that his words were like adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Wow¡­ these two women are naked.¡± Chu Xun suddenly yelled in a weird tone.


    The warriors all turned to look in the direction that Chu Xun was looking at, and their eyes suddenly widened. They saw that there were two maids wearing only a small bath towel near the window of the 22nd floor. The towels were so small that they could barely cover anything.


    The warriors all had sharp eyesight. Naturally, they fixed their eyes on the two maids, and some of them even swallowed their throats.


    The two maids were very concerned about Zang Fengling; that was why they would stand and watch by the window. On hearing Chu Xun¡¯s yell, they suddenly came to themselves and hurriedly stepped back.


    Unfortunately, many warriors had seen them.


    Zang Fengling was attracted by Chu Xun¡¯s voice as well, and he subconsciously turned to look back.


    Any careless move would lead to failure in the battle among the experts. Yan Wushuang¡¯s Sword Qi brushed Zang Fengling¡¯s neck, and if Zang Fengling hadn¡¯t been quick to react, he would have been beheaded. Nevertheless, a cut was left on his neck.


    ¡°You country bumpkin, shut up.¡± Zang Fengling felt that his liver, stomach, and testicles all ached. He couldn¡¯t understand why Chu Xun was like that.


    He focused on fighting Yan Wushuang, but in his heart, he hated Chu Xun to the core. He decided to kill this country bumpkin after this battle.


    ¡°What did I say that was improper?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of grievances.


    The warriors were speechless. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything improper? Because of your words, the two maids were seen naked by so many people; isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°Zang Fengling, do you think that the Yanxue City is your place that you can scold anyone you want? Let¡¯s fight if you dare,¡± Chu Xun said in a loud and provoking tone, and his face was full of anger.


    Zang Fengling was so angry that his whole body trembled. He could barely defeat Yan Wushuang, so, if Chu Xun joined the fight as well, he might be unable to leave the Yanxue City alive.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was ture that he was surprised by the physical strength of Chu Xun.


    Therefore, he chose to keep silent and endure the stomachache in the face of Chu Xun¡¯s provocation. He would deal with him later after the fight.


    However, Chu Xun didn¡¯t seem to intend to let him go. He shouted, ¡°Zang Fengling, did you really steal the Soul-nourishing Lotus from the Yan family?¡±


    Zang Fengling was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood, but he still pretended that he didn¡¯t hear the words.


    ¡°I believe that Master Yan wouldn¡¯t lie. Besides, except you, who else among us has the ability to steal anything from the Yan family?¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    Zang Fengling gritted his teeth in anger. He kept persuading himself. ¡°I can¡¯t lose temper¡­ I can¡¯t lose temper¡­¡±


    ¡°Zang Fengling, how about I exchange for a leaf of the Soul-nourishing Lotus from you with my Crimson Draconic Ginseng?¡±


    ¡°Fu*k you! I don¡¯t have the Soul-nourishing Lotus!¡± Zang Fengling was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but swear.


    ¡°How vulgar!¡± Chu Xun squinted at him. ¡°It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t accept my suggestion, but why did you swear at me? What right do you have to swear at me? Even my parents never did that! I¡¯ll fight you for 800 rounds.¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t lie; he really launched an attack. There happened to be a millstone-sized rock around him, so he picked it up and threw it at Zang Fengling.


    The rock was like a meteorite flying toward Zang Fengling with a booming sound.


    Zang Fengling¡¯s face turned black. He turned around and smashed the rock into pieces.


    Puff!


    A mass of blood splashed from his shoulder. It turned out that Yan Wushuang took the opportunity to attack him.


    Zang Fengling was terrified. While Yan Wushuang attacked him, Chu Xun cooperated with him. Thus, Zang Fengling found it hard to deal with them.


    ¡°Hand over the Soul-nourishing Lotus and give the Spirit Flux back to me,¡± Yan Wushuang said coldly.


    ¡°Fu*ck¡­¡± Zang Fengling cursed in his heart, but he still replied, ¡°Brother Yan, it¡¯s a misunderstanding about what happened tonight.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? As this friend said, except you, who else has the ability to enter my house?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yan, someone must have framed me. I swear, after the banquet, I have been staying in the hotel all the time. My maids can testify for me.¡± Zang Fengling suppressed his anger in his chest and almost spat out a mouthful of blood. As proud as he was, there was also a day when he had to bow his head and explain to others.


    ¡°Who would believe your words? Your maids could testify it? Why didn¡¯t you say that you could testify for yourself?¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Zang Fengling was so angry that his heart, liver, lungs, and kidney were shaking.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Chu Xun really shut up, and then a huge stone flew toward Zang Fengling.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zang Fengling was really mad. He roared to the sky to vent his grievance. The sound waves were surging, shaking the earth.


    The rock that Chu Xun threw out was really powerful and even more terrifying than a cannonball.


    Yan Wushuang attacked again and again with his word. The Sword Qi was overwhelming, bright and fierce.


    Zang Fengling was unable to handle them at the same time. Blood gushed out from several parts of his body, and he couldn¡¯t help roaring. If it went on like this, he would die there.


    ¡°Brother Yan, there must be a misunderstanding about this. Can you stop and allow me to explain? If it¡¯s really me, I¡¯m willing to tie up my hands and be at your mercy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to explain? If Master Yan says it¡¯s you, then it must be you. Can he wrong you?¡± Chu Xun argued while throwing rocks at him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Zang Fengling was really mad. He charged at Chu Xun, regardless of what would happen.


    Yan Wushuang activated his sword will and swung his sword at Zang Fengling from back.


    Seeing Zang Fengling rushing toward him, Chu Xun was not afraid at all. He punched as fast as the wind, and the wind caused by the punch was surging.


    Boom!


    Terrifying energy ripples spread.


    The ground under Chu Xun¡¯s feet burst open.


    Zang Fengling was also forced to retreat.


    Puff!


    Blood splattered everywhere. He failed to dodge the attack and was struck on the back by Yan Wushuang¡¯s Sword Qi.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for that he had a strong body as a seventh-grade Human King, the attack would have split him into two halves.


    Zang Fengling couldn¡¯t help but cry out at this. He was a proud Son of Heaven, and he couldn¡¯t remember the last time he got wounded.


    He suddenly turned his head, looked at Yan Wushuang, and shouted angrily, ¡°Yan Wushuang, are you really so determined to kill me? Do you want the Yan family and the Zang family to be mortal enemies?¡±


    Bang!


    At the time, he got punched in the face and was thrown away.


    Of course, the punch was from Chu Xun. When Zang Fengling was distracted, Chu Xun succeeded in the sneak attack.


    ¡°You bumpkin, you are courting death.¡± Zang Fengling roared, and half of his face was swollen.


    ¡°How thick his skin is! He is still fine even after the just punch.¡± Chu Xun was shocked, and then rushed over. ¡°How dare you to be so arrogant? I¡¯ll beat you to death first.¡±


    ¡°My Taoist friend, please stop!¡± Yan Wushuang suddenly said.


    Chu Xun stopped and looked back at him in confusion. ¡°Master Yan, are you softhearted now?¡±


    ¡°I just want him to know what he dies for.¡± Yan Wushuang said coldly.


    The surrounding warriors were speechless. This was Zang Fengling, yet he was beaten up like this. This was so scaring.


    ¡°Zang Fengling, I¡¯ll give you a chance to defend yourself,¡± Yan Wushuang said, pointing his three-foot-long sword at him. ¡°If you can¡¯t explain it clearly, I¡¯ll kill you even if it would start a battle between your family and my family.¡±


    Zang Fengling felt a chill in his heart, and he realized that Yan Wushuang was serious.


    ¡°Brother Yan, there are many doubts about this matter. I suspect that someone deliberately framed me.¡±


    Zang Fengling told him how he had been attacked in the hotel.


    ¡°Who would have the ability to launch a sneak attack against a seventh-grade Human King?¡± Chu Xun obviously didn¡¯t believe his words.


    Crack!


    Everyone was shocked and looked at Zang Fengling.


    Zang Fengling broke his teeth while gritting them. Everyone turned to look at Chu Xun. ¡°Impressive! He really forced a seventh-grade Human King to break his teeth and swallow them in grievance.


    Zang Fengling really wanted to chop Chu Xun into pieces and steam him like food. He had never seen a person as annoying as Chu Xun. He swore in his heart that he must kill Chu Xun, must¡­


    This scene made Yan Wushuang and Yao Baiyue speechless.


    ¡°Zang Fengling, I¡¯ll believe your words for the time being. But there is one thing that you can¡¯t deny. Thundering Punch is an unique skill of your family, and the thief that I fought displayed this skill. How will you explain this?¡± Yan Wushuang asked.


    ¡°Thundering Punch?¡± Zang Fengling suddenly raised his head, and his eyes were full of shock. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. My family never teaches any outsider this skill.¡±


    ¡°So you admit it?¡± the long sword in Yan Wushuang¡¯s hands began to tremble.


    ¡°Wait, I want to go to the place where you fight and have a look.¡± Zang Fengling didn¡¯t care whether Yan Wushuang believed it or not. What he cared about was whether an outsider had learned the Thundering Punch of his family, which was very important to his family.


    A moment later, the group of people came out of the city.


    Zang Fengling stared at the big hole on the ground. The area around the hole was pitch black, which was similar to the scene caused by the Chu Xun in the banquet


    ¡°Zang Fengling, what else do you want to say?¡± Chu Xun said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned your skill of punching myself, which is as same as this.¡±

 Chapter 297 - What Have You Been Doing

    The hateful look on Zang Fengling¡¯s fade just could not fade ¨C not especially after seeing the Thunder Fist.


    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± he murmured.


    ¡°What else can you now say, Zang Fengling?¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    As if he couldn¡¯t hear Chu Xun¡¯s challenge, Zang Fengling murmured to himself still, his eyes swirling with disbelief.


    ¡°Please, Yan. Can you tell me everything in more detail?¡±


    Despite his reluctance, Yan Wushuang never wanted his reputation to suffer, and that compelled him to recount what happened.


    Zang Fengling first listened to his story before he ignored the pain of his injury and performed the Thunder Fist technique.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s sword quivered uneasily as he tightened his grip, just in case Zang Fengling might unleash an all-out attack in a desperate attempt.


    Boom!


    Thunders roared overhead and a fist coiling with lightning bolts and sparks came crashing down the ground, leaving cracks everywhere even before it fully came down.


    The giant fist pummeled the ground savagely before bursting with an explosion so sudden and tempestuous, and everywhere turned into a sea of lightning bolts crawling and crackling incessantly on the ground.


    ¡°Was it like this just now, Yan?¡± asked Zang Fengling.


    Yan Wushuang shook his head. ¡°No. There were no lightning after the fist came down. In fact, it seemed a tad weaker than yours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± said Zang Fengling, looking absolutely frosty, ¡°I¡¯m afraid both you and I have been duped. The Thunder Fist is a special technique taught only to members of the Zang Family and no one else and the sea of lightning that follows after the first blow is the most powerful part of this technique and any enemy caught in its midst would be roasted alive and reduced to dust.¡±


    ¡°According to your accounts, the giant fist of that intruder¡¯s contrivance exploded before it fully came down. On that note, I can guarantee you that that was not the Thunder Fist of the Zang Family. If anything, it might only be a futile attempt to replicate the true crux of this technique.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Chu Xun snorted suddenly, eager to chip in, ¡°As if we could believe that. And speaking about ¡®roasted alive and reduced to dust¡¯ ¨C what about me? I emerged unscathed.¡±


    Heads turned in Zang Fengling¡¯s direction. It was true, Chu Xun had emerged unharmed from the sea of lightning that ensued after the first part of the Thunder Fist during the meeting earlier.


    Filled with overflowing frustration at the remark, Zang Fengling swore for once more, that he would relish the chance to put to death this bumbling oaf if given the chance.


    ¡°You¡¯re special, my friend. You¡¯re extraordinarily tough. I daresay any other person would have been reduced into dust already,¡± answered Zang Fengling through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Wow! Well, I guess you have a point there,¡± responded Chu Xun, bobbing his head.


    It was too ludicrous for words that no one could barely retort. Weren¡¯t you¡¯re the one who was so eager to chip in your objection?


    Yan Wushuang fell in contemplative silence, still not fully convinced by Zang Fengling¡¯s words.


    ¡°This means nothing, Zang Fengling,¡± said Yan Wushuang at last, ¡°Skills, technique, and sorcery ¨C it¡¯s always normal for them to have variations and slight adaptations.¡±


    ¡°Master Yan, we can be witnesses; our young master has not left the inn since coming back from the meeting at your residence.¡±


    The crowd of onlookers parted to allow Zang Fengling¡¯s two maids to come forward.


    That wobbled Yan Wushuang¡¯s beliefs that it was Zang Fengling who intruded into his house. Could it really be not him?!


    But Chu Xun interjected, ¡°And why should we take your word for it? You are his maids, it¡¯s natural that you¡¯d be speaking on his behalf.¡±


    The pair of servant girls glared angrily at Chu Xun. It was his howling and yowling about which had everyone stealing glimpses of their half-naked bodies just now.


    What a terrible man! If only we could give him a slap or two, they thought. But for now, they needed to cleave on first helping their master to escape any blame.


    ¡°On our lives, we are willing to vouch for our young master, Master Yan. He is definitely not the intruder who stole the Soul-nourishing Lotus,¡± said one of them gingerly.


    ¡°All right, so you say Zang Fengling had never left the inn. So what has he been doing there?¡± barked Chu Xun.


    Every pair of eyes trained on to the two servant girls. In the minds of most, if not, every man around, images of the two girls¡¯ half-naked bodies swam and chased around, causing their stares to turn fiery with carnal longing.


    What was more, the question Chu Xun posed left the maids blushing, their faces blazing with a deep red flush.


    ¡°Look, they¡¯re lying!¡± screamed Chu Xun, ¡°My grandfather once told me that people turn red when they lie.¡±


    ¡°Quiet, you!¡± snarled the maids. But that left a question in everyone¡¯s heads, were the maids really lying?


    Everyone stared at them strangely.


    ¡°Come with me to the inn if you will, Yan,¡± Zang Fengling growled darkly, ¡°See for yourself if I was attacked.¡±


    It was a complete humiliation for one with the might, stature, and standing of a Seventh-grade Human King, and the ignominy was driving him mad by the second.


    Yan Wushuang nodded his assent.


    With that, everyone returned back into the city, where they headed straight to the inn where Zang Fengling took up lodgings.


    The rest of the onlookers waited outside, while only Yan Wushuang, Chu Xun, and Yao Baiyue were allowed inside.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven, what is that stench!?¡± Chu Xun wailed as soon as the door of the suite opened.


    It was all Zang Fengling could do to prevent himself from hitting Chu Xun.


    The two servant girls felt their cheeks burning so furiously.


    The entire room reeked of the sensual and musky scent of hormones.


    Yao Baiyue¡¯s brows furrowed as she frowned, deciding that she would not enter.


    At last, only Yan Wushuang stepped inside.


    He came out not long later.


    ¡°Was he really lying, Master Yan?¡± asked Chu Xun immediately.


    Yan Wushuang shook his head.


    Chu Xun betrayed nothing, musing at how honorable and honest Yan Wushuang turned out to be. After all, he never really wanted the Yan Family to go at war with the Zang Family for real. He intentionally framed Zang Fengling only because of his intention to murder him during the duel at the meeting. A little lesson for him, so to speak. That was why he purposely left clues.


    ¡°I would advise you to not leave Yanxue City for the time being, Zang,¡± said Yan Wushuang, ¡°Please allow me some time to get to the bottom of this. If you are indeed innocent, I shall apologize to you myself.¡±


    ¡°Never you worry. I would like to find out which bastard it was who did this to me!¡± growled Zang Fengling maliciously.


    Yan Wushuang, Chu Xun, and Yao Baiyue promptly left the inn. As soon as they were downstairs, Yao Baiyue asked, ¡°Do you believe Zang Fengling?¡±


    Yan Wushuang shook his head. ¡°But if you think closely, you¡¯d find many clues which point otherwise.¡±


    ¡°What clues?¡±


    ¡°First, whoever that intruder was, his intention lies solely on the Lotus and the Spirit Basin. The guardians were merely wounded, not dead; so that means the intruder did not mean to kill anyone. Secondly, the intruder possessed speed beyond mine. Yet he retreated with the clear intent of leading me here. All these don¡¯t seem like Zang Fengling¡¯s ways. And most importantly, I have to admit that Zang Fengling himself was really attacked.¡±


    ¡°Speed that surpasses yours, and the audacity to attack Zang Fengling¡­¡± Yao Baiyue breathed heavily, ¡°It appears that this intruder¡¯s power is nowhere weaker than ours.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Yan Wushuang agreed, frowning, ¡°It would seem that we now have an unknown and yet veritable monster now lurking inside Yanxue City.¡±


    He paused for a beat before saying softly, ¡°You must be careful, Xiao Yue.¡± Xiao Yue was a pet name Yan Wushuang derived from Yao Baiyue¡¯s last name. ¡°With the mysterious appearance of ancient ruins at Kunlun now attracting warriors from all corners of the world, there must be unknown mavens or champions within them. You must be careful.¡±


    Yao Baiyue stared at him, awed for a brief transitory moment, before a dash of tenderness wiped upon her face. In a soft and lovely voice of her own, she said, ¡°You too.¡±


    Yan Wushuang stared at Yao Baiyue¡¯s beautiful face and felt himself enthralled by her beauty and grace.


    Chu Xun peered at Yao Baiyue, then at Yan Wushuang and felt the atmosphere turning unbelievably tense and saw fit to slip away quietly.


    The fervent stare Yan Wushuang cast upon Yao Baiyue only made her nervous, her gorgeous little face burned with a pink-scarlet shade and she quickly looked down as her heart pounded like a galloping horse.


    ¡°Xiao Yue,¡± Yan Wushuang called softly the pet name of his sweetheart with utmost tenderness.


    Yao Baiyue felt her heart taking a skip as she struggled to rein in herself by channeling some of her powers and the blushing of her face subsided back into her usually placid demeanor.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I should go.¡±


    Yan Wushuang jerked as if he just woke up from a trance. He averted his gaze to conceal the momentary twang of pain and when he looked back, he was back to his usual aloof self.


    By then, both man and woman realized Chu Xun was gone.


    Yao Baiyue said her goodbyes and left. Unbeknownst and unnoticed by many, her eyes betrayed a hint of sorrow that would have wrenched one a many hearts when she spun around and walked away.


    Yan Wushuang could only watch quietly as she left, standing rooted to the spot.


    With no more drama left to enjoy, the onlooking crowd of warriors dispersed and left.


    ¡°Why did you not see her off?¡±


    Yan Wushuang jumped. He spun around to find Chu Xun and chuckled weakly. ¡°So you¡¯re still here?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t left at all. I was only feeling embarrassed being third wheel to you both in that awkward moment just now.¡±


    ¡°I guess I owe you my thanks for your help today, friend.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I was only doing it to spite Zang Fengling,¡± Chu Xun shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m mistaken that both you and the Lady are in love of each other. Why aren¡¯t you married to each other?¡±


    Yan Wushuang chuckled, his gaze forlorn and mournful. ¡°So what if we are in love with each other? We¡¯re not meant to be.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Chu Xun, curious, ¡°Both of you obviously long for each other. You just need to do this.¡±


    Yan Wushuang stared hard at Chu Xun, a sudden brimming urge to speak swelling inside him, ¡°Have you head of the Chamber of Lead-Glass before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think I heard someone mentioning that before. She¡¯s from the Chamber?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the heir apparent to the Chamber of Lead-Glass specially groomed to be the future Lady of the Chamber.¡±


    ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case?¡±


    A tinge of pain flashed in Yan Wushuang. ¡°Then you might not have heard about an unbreakable law of the Chamber: heir apparents of the Chamber are to remain chaste until the day they die.¡±


    ¡°Good Heaven Almighty, what time and year is it now?! I can¡¯t believe there are still people clinging on to such despotic rules.¡±


    That startled Yan Wushuang. ¡°You¡¯re a forthcoming person, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re giving up just like that?¡± Chu Xun narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do if I refuse to?¡±


    ¡°Why should you give in?¡± Chu Xun scoffed, ¡°If it were me, I would storm to the Chamber and take the Lady for myself. Get married quickly, have children with her quickly. Get everything done before anyone could do anything.¡±


    Yan Wushuang could hardly stifle a giggle. ¡°I like how straightforward as an arrow you are.¡±


    That remark made Chu Xun felt sheepish. Romance has never been a strong suit of his. Blustering about some bravado which would only be mere figment of his concoction was all he could do. In fact, he doubted if he could accomplish any more than Yan Wushuang did.


    Nevertheless, stealing his Soul-nourishing Lotus and his Spirit Flux left him feeling guilty.


    ¡°How about I go to the Chamber of Lead-Glass on your behalf and take the Yao Baiyue back for you?¡±


    Yan Wushuang stared at him, stunned. But he quickly shook his head wearily. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m satisfied enough as long as I can see her frequently.¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head lightly. He really is spellbound by her, he thought. He had heard about how Yan Wushuang had been pursuing Yao Baiyue for more than three decades to no avail. And what he just was testament to just that.


    ¡°How about a drink, my friend?¡± suggested Yan Wushuang.


    Chu Xun declined the offer, chiefly because of his guilt. He had pilfered the Soul-nourishing Lotus, siphoned away the Spirit Flux from the Basin, and came up with a ruse that resulted in him antagonizing Zang Fengling. He just could not take any more favors from Yan Wushuang for now. His conscience would forbid it. Perhaps I¡¯m still too kind, he wondered quietly.


    He said his goodbyes to Yan Wushuang and returned alone to his lodgings.


    He was still quite some distance away, when someone barred his way.


    The lithe and petite frame of a woman¡¯s figure veiled in the gossamer white gauze dappled in moonlight failed to lose any of its charms and her purplish shimmering hair only made her look like a fairy from Heaven.


    It was the lady with purple hair.


    Chu Xun felt his heart picking up pace. Finally, he¡¯s found her again.


    ¡°Despicable.¡± That was the first word she hurled at him, leaving him dumbfounded. But before he could utter a syllable, she muttered, ¡°Give me the Lotus.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams.¡± The Soul-nourishing Lotus would be a great boon to Hua Qingwu¡¯s condition. There was no way he would surrender it.


    ¡°Or do you want everyone to know that you were the architect of everything that¡¯s happened tonight?¡± the threat escaped from her lips like the venom of a serpent.

 Chapter 298 - Intercepted

    That made Chu Xun very unhappy. He had busied himself one whole night ¨C walloping every guard he came upon during his sneak-in, and setting up Zang Fengling ¨C all for the Soul-nourishing Lotus, and now, only for him to be intercepted by a total stranger demanding him to surrender his prize?


    While he himself had his fair share of swashbuckling and marauding, he could not believe that he would end up a prey of this purple-haired woman.


    ¡°Go on then. We¡¯d see if anyone takes your word for it,¡± said Chu Xun bluntly. He was hardly afraid; as far as everyone was concerned, he had been wounded during his duel against Zang Fengling at the meeting at the Yan Family residence. Surely no one would believe that a wounded man could sneak in and out unscathed from such a heavily-guarded residence?


    ¡°And surely you don¡¯t expect your feeble and crude excuse would save you?¡± scoffed the woman in return. She took out her cell phone and played a video.


    That rather surprised Chu Xun. A woman with such bearing and air that resembled a fairy from ancient lore, using an electronic instrument such as a cell phone¡­ What an unusual sight¡­


    In the video footage, Chu Xun could see himself, speeding through the streets right as he entered the city, attacking Zang Fengling with the black iron rod, before he quickly vanished out of sight. From the angle of the video, she must have been observing everything from one of the nearby rooftops.


    ¡°You cheat,¡± breathed Chu Xun, annoyed for both the woman and his own carelessness to allow himself to be recorded.


    ¡°Just taking a leaf out of your book,¡± chided the woman coolly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lump me in with you. I don¡¯t have the hobby of recording others secretly,¡± growled Chu Xun, visibly displeased.


    ¡°But you are no stranger to pilfering, plotting, and setting others up,¡± muttered the woman with purplish hair, putting away her cell phone.


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun could find no words to retort. After a beat of silence, he relented, ¡°One leaf. That¡¯s all I can offer.¡±


    The woman said nothing as if she was ignoring him, merely maintaining a smug glare at him.


    Chu Xun groaned. There was no way he could worm out of this; the video had him captured very clearly.


    ¡°Two. That really is my limit.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Wait a minute, Chu Xun could not quite believe his ears. She¡¯s fine with two leaves?!


    ¡°Two leaves for you, the rest of the Lotus belongs to me,¡± she muttered gloatingly.


    ¡°You should have tried getting it yourself,¡± Chu Xun growled, keeping his temper in check.


    ¡°I am. That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing now,¡± breathed the woman with hardly any shame.


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun seethed beyond words, and it was all he could manage to utter the few words of ¡°Go on dreaming.¡±


    The woman knew she did not need to say anything. Instead, she took out her phone and shook it like a carrot dangling before a mule.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have the Lotus. I need it. And don¡¯t you think a stupid video clip like that is enough to bend me to your will. If going public with that crap is what you intend to do, then by all means,¡± hissed Chu Xun beastly as he tried to circle around the woman and continue his way.


    Only, the woman refused to bulge. She cut him off by standing in his way, growling, ¡°Leave the Lotus or forget about leaving.¡±


    The threat worked not one bit; Chu Xun stepped past her and began walking.


    Swoosh!


    The woman cantered up to him and barred his way again.


    ¡°How about removing that veil?¡± gasped Chu Xun at last, exasperated, ¡°I might just give you the Lotus if I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    He really wanted to know if the woman was Jing Hong. He had once thought her Jing Hong, although the notion had long expired, for he was certain that Jing Hong would never treat him this way.


    The woman snorted. Without warning, she lunged, her hands clawing for his Storage Ring.


    Chu Xun easily evaded her, muttering, ¡°Enough, or don¡¯t blame me for what happens next.¡±


    The warning did little to quell the woman¡¯s fervor. Her slender, fair hand came up and it came down in a pressing motion with a burst of True Energy surging forth from inside her; she was using her powers to pin Chu Xun down.


    Chu Xun evaded the invisible force bearing down on him with a kick into the ground that propelled him some distance away, but not without firing a blast of destructive energy as retaliation.


    Boom!


    Winds raged around, as if responding to their burgeoning auras.


    Astonishment shot through the woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    She had not recognized Chu Xun, with the latter having disguised himself.


    ¡°Give up. I¡¯d never surrender the Lotus to you.¡± He needed the Lotus to save Hua Qingwu and he¡¯d never allow anyone else to have it.


    Yet the woman remained feisty and persistent, firing a bolt of True Energy at him.


    Chu Xun raised his fist and punched hard in response, sending another heavy salvo that shook the earth.


    Rumble!


    In just a matter of seconds, the two combatants exchange dozens of blows, with cracks spreading across the ground and dust and sand whisked up into the air like a sandstorm as testament to their furious melee.


    The woman¡¯s slender hands rapidly weaved hand seals before she tapped a lean finger into the air.


    The Demon-slain Finger¡ªscaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!


    A strong and yet ancient aura flooded the battle site and a huge monstrous monolith came crashing down from the sky and the ground shattered and shook by its force.


    Chu Xun clenched his fist. With Immortal Qi churning inside him, he bolted after the falling monolith and took into the air, his fist raised on the ready to strike.


    Bang! Bang!


    He smashed two successive punches into the falling monolith, destroying it into bits with a huge storm of flying stones and gravel raging in the aftermath.


    ¡°You are Chu Xun, the Devil,¡± the woman gasped with startlement in her voice.


    No longer wishing to keep up the pretense, the muscles and his sinews on his face shifted and he returned back to his own appearance.


    ¡°It really is you,¡± said the woman in purple hair.


    ¡°I came here because of you,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°For the soul you seek?¡± she asked.


    Chu Xun nodded his head candidly. ¡°True. She is important to me. I only wish that you return her soul to me. I don¡¯t wish for any animosity between us.¡±


    ¡°And you stole the Lotus, all for her as well?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded again.


    The woman stared quietly at him, her piercing glare softening at last. Perhaps, he really was not as callous and unfaithful as he claimed. Was I mistaken about him?


    ¡°At first, you reminded me of a person I once knew,¡± Chu Xun said, ¡°But I think I¡¯ve been mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Like I said before, I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Chu Xun was hardly interested in dwelling on that subject. Getting back Hua Qingwu¡¯s soul mattered more greatly now.


    ¡°Can you give me back her soul?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes flashed briefly as she held him in a long stare, swirling deep with thoughts and a sparkling star in the deep of the night. Suddenly, out of nowhere, she heard herself saying, ¡°Can I see her?¡±


    She could not quite believe her ears. What made her speak such things?!


    Chu Xun spoke with ice in his voice. ¡°For decades she stuck sealed in ice. I guess a look wouldn¡¯t hurt, as long as we can revive her.¡±


    ¡°I do know that to save a soul which has left its original body, you¡¯d need the Soul-Curing Flower. Earth might still be recovering from the anomalies that have ravaged it, but the Flower remains elusive. What would you do?¡±


    Chu Xun thought for seconds before he looked up. ¡°Anything. If there really is no Soul-Curing Flower on Earth, then I¡¯ll gain an audience with the Immortal Emperor. I¡¯d do anything I can, even if it means going back to the World of Cultivation.¡±


    She shuddered at that notion. Going back to the World of Cultivation would mean that Chu Xun would lose all his powers, and his journey of magical cultivation would need to begin anew.


    ¡°Give me a leaf,¡± she said at last, ¡°Her soul needs the Lotus for nourishment. Only then it could be strong enough for a safe transmission back into her body.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you want the Lotus? To nourish the soul?¡± uttered Chu Xun in shock.


    The woman dipped her head gently. For reasons unknown, she did not want the soul to be endangered in any way.


    ¡°It¡¯s too conspicuous here. Come with me,¡± said Chu Xun.


    The woman tottered hesitatingly, but she nevertheless followed Chu Xun back to his lodgings.


    Knowing now that it was for Hua Qingwu, Chu Xun extracted a seed from the Lotus instead of a leaf.


    The Lotus has reached full bloom and he found four little seeds inside. Heaven forfend anyone could see them; any single one of them being seen by anyone outside was enough to cause an uproar.


    The seeds, barely the size of a man¡¯s thumb, blushed dark-red like little rubies that exuded a soft but aromatic scent of herbs.


    Fortunately, Chu Xun had already sealed the room with an enchantment to prevent anyone nearby from picking up the scent.


    The woman took a seed from him and cast another defensive enchantment of her own that encased herself inside.


    Chu Xun rubbed his nose uneasily. The woman was still being wary of him.


    The woman removed a crystal earring off her own ear and undid a magical seal she had placed on it and a bright radiance poured out furiously.


    It was all Chu Xun could do from hurling curses. This woman had transfigured Hua Qingwu¡¯s soul into an earring?! No wonder he could always feel the presence of her spirit about this woman whenever he clapped eyes on her! If only he knew it, he seethed, and he would have long tried to take it himself!


    Her hands weaved quickly to perform several hand seals. The Lovesickness Tear and the Lotus seed rose into the air, hovering and bobbing lazily in midair as if being caught in an invisible wave. With her True Energy as catalyst, the energies of the Seed was funneled into the Tear.


    The Tear looked more lucid and limpid by the second, as tongues of aura in gaseous form, pure and hallowed, swirled lazily around, interweaving with tendrils of mists curling around in its midst and the Seed was shrinking at a noticeable rate.


    The process took quite some time until the Tear had utterly taken in all of the Seed¡¯s magic.


    But that did not compel the woman to cast away her defensive enchantment. She turned around and gazed at Chu Xun. A hand came up and tapped gently on the Tear and a ray of light shot from the tip of her finger into the Tear.


    Images slowly appeared, scrolling and changing like a kaleidoscope.


    A scene from inside the Tear which the woman had seen before.


    Chu Xun stared blankly at the blurry whirl of images; these were all his recollections with Jing Hong.


    ¡°NO!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted, his eyes turning red.


    Then the shifting images froze, stopping on a scene depicting Jing Hong breaking through space and stumbling into a Time-Space wormhole.


    ¡°Is she the Jing Hong you mentioned?¡± asked the woman with purple hair. She could not quite explain the throb in her chest that only made her want to console Chu Xun for the sadness in his eyes.


    Silent and dewy-eyed, it was not until now he realized that Jing Hong did really come after him.


    But where was she now?


    Jing Hong did not have the coordinates of Earth at all. What would have happened to her? Would she just drift aimlessly in the wormhole?


    What was more, that Lovesickness Tear belongs to Hua Qingwu, yet how was it possible that it has scenes of his recollections with Jing Hong?


    ¡°This was odd,¡± he wondered. He was sure that Hua Qingwu came from Earth, while Jing Hong did not.


    What in blazes was going on?!


    Chu Xun felt his brain about to blow up.


    ¡°How did this Jing Hong get injured?¡± asked the woman, still staring at Chu Xun.


    Startled, Chu Xun jerked his head sideways at her as he gasped, ¡°Have you seen her?! You¡¯ve seen Jing Hong?!¡±


    ¡°This soul doesn¡¯t belong to Jing Hong? Did you not say that she has been kept in ice?¡± asked the woman.


    With his voice breaking and sad, Chu Xun said, ¡°This Tear belongs to Little Wu,¡± citing Hua Qingwu¡¯s pet name.


    ¡°Little Wu?!¡± muttered the woman in puzzlement, ¡°This Little Wu¡¯s not Jing Hong?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head.


    ¡°Then if that is Xiao Wu¡¯s Tear, why are there scenes of you with Jing Hong in there?¡±


    Chu Xun could only shake his head. It was all he could do with no idea of what was happening at all.


    ¡°That really is odd,¡± murmured the woman.


    ¡°Are you Jing Hong?¡± Chu Xun voiced out his doubts.


    But she shook her head.


    Chu Xun sighed. He must have made a mistake.


    Silence hung between them for seconds.


    Finally, the woman spoke. ¡°I saw you trying again and again to break into the Time-Space wormhole. Was it all because you wanted to come back here?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. ¡°In fact, it was for this reason I became Immortal Emperor.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± She looked genuinely curious.


    ¡°Imagine yourself being tossed into prison for nothing and you died a miserable death inside. Wouldn¡¯t you want to know why? Wouldn¡¯t you want revenge?¡±


    The woman bobbed her head, as if trying to understand something, then she asked ¡°What is a prison?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun groaned. Then why were you nodding your head as if you understand everything I said?!


    ¡°How did you come here?¡± asked Chu Xun this time. He was deeply curious about her. She could use the Demon-slain Finger, yet she was not Jing Hong. So who could she be?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± responded the woman, shaking her head.


    ¡°Did you lose your memory?¡¯


    ¡°No. I remember everything. Except why I came here. I just can¡¯t seem to remember why I am here.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s jaw dropped open. And how does that not constitute a memory lost?!


    ¡°You might be Jing Hong.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± she muttered with absolute certainty.


    ¡°What makes you so sure?¡±


    ¡°Because I will never fall in love with a person like you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®a person like you¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a cheating philanderer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun was speechless. What cheating philanderer?!

 Chapter 299 - Honor and Ambition

    The next day.


    A stranger came to his door, announcing himself as a servant from the Yan Family, at Yan Wushuang¡¯s behest to invite him to a meal.


    Chu Xun went next door to inform the woman, only to discover, much to his astonishment, that she wanted to come along.


    The night before did not end on a happy note.


    Because Chu Xun has had the night to learn how abysmally inept the woman was in talking.


    In the end, he relented to allow the woman to come with him. With a host as affluent as the Yans, having one extra mouth would hardly bore a hole in their ship.


    And there was Yan Wushuang already outside expecting them.


    Seeing the purple-haired woman beside Chu Xun slightly surprised him, chiefly because of her notoriety for being able to match Zang Fengling in a fight.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come, my friend. And this is¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my junior in tutelage,¡± blurted Chu Xun easily.


    The woman proffered no objections, taking in everything with placid silence.


    Yan Wushuang stared at him. He remembered how Chu Xun had declared himself before the eyes of almost every warrior in the city that he was an independent student of martial skills and magic with no teacher nor school during the meeting yesterday.


    But his utmost dedication for Yao Baiyue got the better of him, preventing him from voicing his query. Only she mattered to him, no one else.


    He gave the purple-haired woman a polite nod as a gesture of greeting.


    ¡°That reminds me, my friend. After so long, I¡¯ve yet to know your name.¡±


    ¡°Liu. Liu Tianhe,¡± said Chu Xun, using a fake name derived from his parents.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe,¡± Yan Wushuang repeated thoughtfully, ¡°That¡¯s a nice name.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me,¡± muttered Chu Xun casually. He must remember that he was not Chu Xun, and how cracking jokes and behaving comedically were hardly part of his repertoire, but how necessary they were to maintain his guise.


    ¡°Well, Brother Liu, Lady,¡± said Yan Wushuang, ¡°This way please.¡±


    And so they walked through the entrance together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel a sense of familiarity here?¡± Chu Xun heard the woman teasing him hushedly.


    Chu Xun almost jumped. She was reminding him about his intrusion into here last night! Still, he did his best to look unfazed.


    The Yans had a history that spanned for thousands of years which had seen them amassing wealth so massive that no overnight nouveau riche could ever possibly imagine.


    The white-painted dining room was a warm, peaceful, and elegant environment to eat. Upon the table were several dishes and tureens of delicacies accompanied by a nice jar of wine.


    All three of them sat down and Yan Wushuang asked everyone else to leave.


    ¡°Come, try this. It¡¯s wine brewed from century-old snow lotuses,¡± said Yan Wushuang, filling the goblets of his guests.


    They each emptied their goblets with Chu Xun offering some words of praises for the exquisiteness of the draught as part of some small talk. He knew that Yan Wushuang must have his purpose for summoning them here.


    ¡°I have something to discuss with you, Liu. That is the reason I have invited you to this meal,¡± Yan Wushuang, knowing Chu Xun¡¯s straightforward proclivities, decided to not beat around the bush and directly cleave on the matter, ¡±


    ¡°I guess you want to talk about the intruder who stole off with the Soul-nourishing Lotus?¡± asked Chu Xun tentatively, feeling rather guilty.


    ¡°Not that ¨C at least for now. It¡¯s something else,¡± said Yan Wushuang instead, shaking his head.


    ¡°What is it then?¡±


    ¡°Kunlun Mountain. The ancient ruins there,¡± said Yan Wushuang gravely, ¡°I daresay that is also the reason you both came to this city.¡±


    Chu Xun stole a glance at the purple-haired woman. I¡¯m here because of her, he thought quietly.


    Still, he nodded.


    ¡°What do you know about the ancient ruins atop Kunlun Mountain, Liu?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say I know much. I¡¯ve only been here for just a few days.¡±


    Yan Wushuang must know something, Chu Xun realized. Given the proximity of Yanxue City and Kunlun Mountain, Yan Wushuang, as a native of this city, must know more than the average alien of these parts.


    ¡°Truth be told, I did venture once into the ancient ruins when it first appeared. Suffice it to say, I found the desolate necropolis very unusual.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± For Yan Wushuang to feel unusual, something must really be wrong with these ancient ruins, thought Chu Xun, feeling interested.


    ¡°The Yan Family sent many exploration parties into several other ancient ruins before and they have managed to triumph over the perilous challenges and obstacles that lurked within these antiquated remains without fail. Therefore, trust me when I say I am positively confident in their extensive experiences and skill to explore ancient ruins ¨C except this one up at the top of Kunlun Mountain. This one is shrouded by a vast storm system.¡±


    ¡°Storm system?¡± uttered Chu Xun curiously.


    ¡°Indeed. Whenever these particular ancient ruins appear, a massive and furious storm system will form around it, keeping everyone away. Only Fifth-grade Human Kings or beyond could weather the storm; anyone with powers weaker could instantly be blasted into bits.¡±


    ¡°Is this a natural phenomenon, Yan? Or do you think someone is behind it?¡±


    Yan Wushuang shook his head. ¡°The deeper I venture, the stronger it is. I could barely past the hundredth-meter mark.¡±


    ¡°Wait, with your powers, Yan, you can¡¯t even get past a hundred meters?!¡±


    ¡°No. I needed to be careful. I felt the presence of some unknown creature lurking within the storm.¡±


    ¡°There is something hiding in the midst of the raging storm system? What is it?¡± asked Chu Xun, startled.


    ¡°I could not see clearly what it was. It was too fast, speeding around like a flash. From the looks of it, it looks like a lion or a leopard.¡±


    ¡°In other words, that would mean that there really is something valuable inside the ruins.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Therefore, I would like to recruit you, Liu ¨C to join me in this endeavor. We will explore the ruins together and no matter what we find, we¡¯ll each enjoy equal shares,¡± said Yan Wushuang solemnly.


    Chu Xun took several seconds to mull over the suggestion before finally saying, ¡°All right then!¡±


    ¡°Very well then,¡± Yan Wushuang lifted his goblet, ¡°Here¡¯s to a successful foray!¡±


    They upended their goblets and drank their wine. ¡°According to my observation, I gather that the ancient ruins will reappear again tonight, Liu,¡± said Yan Wushuang.


    What?!


    That came as a shock to Chu Xun. To the best of his knowledge, the appearance of the ancient ruins followed no discernible cycle.


    ¡°The ancient ruins appear during cloudy days and snowy nights.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing tonight?¡± muttered Chu Xun, peering outside.


    ¡°It will,¡± said Yan Wushuang confidently, ¡°I grew up here since a child, so I am very familiar with the climate here.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Chu Xun chuckled, ¡°It would seem that collaborating with you would save me a lot of unnecessary struggles.¡±


    ¡°Meeting you is also an honor of mine, Liu,¡± Yan Wushuang lifted his goblet and clinked his with Chu Xun before downing its contents.


    Chu Xun fiddled with his goblet and gave Yan Wushuang a thoughtful look.


    ¡°Why the look, Liu? Why are you looking at me this way?¡± Yan Wushuang gasped, immediately looking down to check on his robes but yet finding nothing wrong with them ¨C his clothes were clean and tidy.


    ¡°Yan, I might look simple-minded, but I¡¯m not stupid,¡± said Chu Xun, fixing Yan Wushuang in a deep stare, ¡°When you found out about the theft of the Soul-nourishing Lotus, you were so angry that one might think that you actually possessed the ability to kill Zang Fengling.¡±


    A rare hint of uneasiness stirred across Yan Wushuang¡¯s seemingly calm countenance which he quickly masked by sipping at his wine.


    Chu Xun decided to say nothing more. He emptied his goblet and got up to say goodbye.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet later then, Yan.¡±


    Yan Wushuang ordered his men to see his guests out the door.


    As soon as Chu Xun and the purple-haired woman left, a figure shimmered into sight.


    ¡°Can we trust him, Master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated him. But I still found him trustworthy,¡± simpered Yan Wushuang lightly.


    ¡°His power level is no doubt high, and I failed to discern the strength of the woman.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t matter. This is Yanxue City. If he is sincere in helping me, I¡¯ll treat him as a friend. Otherwise, I shall do what needs to be done.¡±


    The usually calm and composed Yan Wushuang betrayed a rare and vicious tone in his voice.


    ¡­


    Back at Chu Xun¡¯s lodgings.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t fully trust you,¡± said the purple-haired woman, narrowing her eyes at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your doubts about me yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. There were at least four powerful people hiding around us just now. It would appear that your Master Yan is not as honest as he looks.¡±


    ¡°You know too little about the ways of the people of this world,¡± commented Chu Xun dryly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± snapped the woman crossly, thinking that Chu Xun was belittling her.


    ¡°Honest? This is the young scion of the Yan Family we¡¯re talking about ¨C a young prodigy of rare and distinguished pedigree. I¡¯d say he would have long been dead if he trusts people easily. One has to stay alive before he can be honest, no?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he might plot something against you?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. He¡¯s still an honest person,¡± said Chu Xun, confident in his observation of Yan Wushuang because of the acute spiritual senses accorded by the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets.


    ¡°You just implied that he¡¯s nowhere near honest,¡± muttered the woman, confused.


    ¡°I did not say he isn¡¯t honest, but also an ambitious man. The qualities of being honest can give him fame and renown that could last even for ages, while his cunning as an ambitious person keeps him alive, otherwise, there won¡¯t be any fame or renown to begin with.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re almost describing yourself, Chu the Devil.¡±


    ¡°Nay. We¡¯re different. He¡¯s more a man of honor than I am.¡±


    ¡°All your talk about honor, honesty and ambition befuddles me,¡± scowled the woman, revealing a girlish side of her heretofore unseen before.


    Chu Xun chuckled. He did not mean it as a joke when he described Yan Wushuang as ¡°a man of honor¡±. In fact, if Yan Wushuang could be a paragon of just and honor, then he would be the very opposite.


    Because he never once gave any foes any chance to live. Yan Wushuang was different ¨C he remained a compassionate person who would rather be cautious and careful, especially with his reputation.


    ¡°By the way, what were you trying to say in that last sentence you said to Yan Wushuang? He looked strangely odd to me for one moment,¡± said the woman, sipping at her cup of wine to mask her embarrassment.


    ¡°Put it this way, losing the Lotus and the Spirit Flux might be a critical blow to the Yan Family. But that was hardly reason enough for Yan Wushuang to recklessly kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Yan Wushuang was merely taking advantage of the situation. Everything was just a facade he put up; he never wanted to kill Zang Fengling, but only to wound him, and that¡¯s because he knew that the ancient ruins would reappear tonight.¡±


    ¡°So, you mean to say that Yan Wushuang wounded Zang Fengling to eliminate one powerful opposition in conjunction to his exploration of the ruins tonight?¡±


    ¡°You got it at last,¡± said Chu Xun approvingly.


    The woman however glared at him, feeling that not so much a praise as a tease from Chu Xun.


    Then something else struck her. But before she could voice out, Chu Xun cut her to the chase, saying, ¡°And you want to ask why did not Yan Wushuang just kill Zang Fengling and be rid of him once and for all?¡±


    The woman¡¯s gorgeous eyes betrayed a hint of surprise before it turned into a glare, ¡°Stop acting smart. Who says I was going to ask anything?¡±


    And before Chu Xun could respond, she got up, opened the door, and stomped away.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go! Let¡¯s talk more!¡± teased Chu Xun.


    ¡°Shuddup!¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice drowned by the slamming of the door.


    Chu Xun simpered and swiveled around to look out the windows at the majestic peaks of the Kunlun Mountain in the distance.


    There was only one easy answer to the woman¡¯s question.


    Yan Wushuang cherished his reputation too much that he would never risk endangering his good name by killing Zang Fengling in cold blood.


    But what would he do if he was in Yan Wushuang¡¯s shoes, Chu Xun asked himself. The answer came quickly to him ¨C he would just kill him without any hesitation.


    Perhaps this was the biggest disparity between Yan Wushuang and himself.


    Crack!


    The door creaked loudly as it swung on its hinges and the purple-haired woman drifted in. ¡°I¡¯m coming with you tonight.¡±


    Before he could protest nor agree, she slammed the door shut again.


    What the hell, Chu Xun stared, dumbfounded.


    Back inside her room, the purple-haired woman could not quite explain her own behavior. What was going on? Why was she worried about his safety?


    With troubled thoughts buzzing in their minds, they waited for night to fall.

 Chapter 300 - The Ancient Ruins

    The weather outside began changing when evening came where the bright sunny sky became obscured by dark thick clouds that hung ominously overhead.


    Chu Xun peered outside. Yan Wushuang was right, the weather was really changing. The climate at Yanxue City could really chop and change.


    Before long, night descended and the city began lighting up.


    Chu Xun went to the room of the purple-haired woman and rapped on her door.


    ¡°It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go to Yan¡¯s residence.¡±


    They stepped out of the guesthouse and headed for the Yan Family residence. With the snow falling around them, one might see as if halos of iridescent light sparkled around the walking pair.


    They met up with Yan Wushuang¡¯s party of five. He decided to bring along four of his men, every one of them Sixth-grade Human Kings which were all close to reaching Seventh-grade.


    With Chu Xun and the purple-haired woman, the company of seven formed the exploration team.


    Riding in three cars, they sped towards Kunlun Mountain.


    ¡­


    A barechested Zang Fengling examined the wound on his back. The cut caused by Yan Wushuang had already healed, but he could still not quite able to expel what remained of the aura from the Sword Qi bolt that sliced through him.


    ¡°Keep on following them,¡± he spoke into his phone before putting it away and sinking into deep thought.


    He had sent men to keep watch on the Yan Family and they reported about how Yan Wushuang had joined up with that fool of a stranger in a party of seven that left the city in cars. But why was the purple-haired woman with them? That was the question that boggled his mind.


    Were they in cahoots?! Was it all a ruse and the Soul-nourishing Lotus was not at all lost from the keeping of the Yan Family!?


    But why? What was their purpose?


    Zang Fengling¡¯s eyes flared with ferocity. ¡°Yan Wushuang,¡± he growled, ¡°If this is really a snafu thought up by you, rest assured that I¡¯d settle this score with you. It¡¯s time you learned that Zang Fengling is not a person you should trifle with.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, he made a phone call and got himself dressed before he left his inn.


    At the same time, several other factions inside Yanxue City received word about Yan Wushuang leaving the city.


    Cold, icy winds whistled outside as a soft blizzard raged outside and the word of Yan Wushuang leaving the city with the mysterious young man, whose fame of his invincibility took the city with surprise and fanfare following his duel against Zang Fengling, in tow raised many a great eyebrows.


    ¡­


    ¡°Someone is tailing us from behind,¡± the purple-haired woman said suddenly.


    Yan Wushuang, Chu Xun, and the purple-haired woman were riding in the same car.


    ¡°Yanxue City is closest to Kunlun Mountain. With word of the ancient ruins reappearing now sweeping far and wide, many factions shall stir to set into motion whatever schemes and plans they have. Therefore, Heaven knows how many eyes have been watching the Yan Family,¡± Yan Wushuang said with steely calmness, indicating his prior knowledge towards their being tailed from behind.


    Crack!


    The door burst opened and a dash of snowflakes rushed into the car from outside and Chu Xun had vanished.


    Looking through the glass of the windscreen, Chu Xun looked like a thundering beast, stomping towards the car tailing them from behind with snow kicking up behind him.


    Bang!


    He hit savagely into the off-road vehicle behind, smashing its front with a dull groan of metal being mangled before it careened sideways into the snow.


    With a snort, Chu Xun turned around. He effortlessly caught up to the moving vehicle and got back inside.


    ¡°You really are invincible, Liu,¡± observed Yan Wushuang with not an ounce of flattery. Chu Xun¡¯s physical toughness was just too incredible if not rare.


    ¡°This is nothing. I can even bump a train off its rails,¡± said Chu Xun placidly.


    That stunned Yan Wushuang for one split-second before he was able to smile back with zero doubt in Chu Xun¡¯s claim.


    For more than an hour, the journey went on in silence until they finally reached the foot of Kunlun Mountain.


    Standing at the bottom and looking up only could one actually feel the greatness and majesty of Huaxia¡¯s most enigmatic mountainous wonder.


    Having been here before, Yan Wushuang knew the way and led everyone along a little path.


    The ancient ruins sat right inside the glen where two mountains meet.


    The glen was a vast sprawl of strange, misshapen rocks and granite columns protruding from the rockfaces of the cliffs. Tall and sturdy ancient trees towered over them, their boughs bare and dry. The whole vista of the glen was a sight of desolation and barrenness.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone,¡± reminded Yan Wushuang, feeling uneasy and dreadful whenever he stepped into this place.


    They began walking into the glen.


    ¡°Magical fruit,¡± cried one of the Human Kings who came along.


    Every head turned. Standing behind a strangely-shaped rock was a ginkgo tree glittering silver with bright sparkles of gold gleaming in its boughs. One could never miss the golden fruits even from afar.


    Excited, one of the Human Kings rushed towards the tree.


    Magical fruits valued greater than any magical herb or any sort of concoction because the consumption of just one single fruit could help any warrior progress into the next level of magical cultivation.


    Equally tempted himself, Chu Xun wanted to go to the tree, but he was stopped by the purple-haired woman who shook her head at him.


    Despite the confusion and doubt, Chu Xun decided to trust the woman.


    With great speed, the Human King made several bounds and reached the tree, and he began racing up the tree¡¯s trunk.


    Swoosh!


    The ginkgo tree gave a shudder, even without any wind, and a golden fruit fell from the top, coming down on the head of the Human King.


    The Human King stretched out a hand, overjoyed to receive his harvest. But his fingertips barely grazed the golden fruit when it exploded with a deafening boom and a huge, blinding rush of golden light poured forth.


    ¡°ARRRGHHH!¡± screamed the Human King, blasted off the tree. He crashed to the ground, clutching his maimed hand. Not one of his fingers were left, his hand now a bloody stub with his bones peeking amongst the deep-red mess.


    Huh?! Chu Xun was stunned. A tree with powerful capabilities that could attack people on its own.


    Whoosh!


    The gingko tree shook convulsively again, and more golden fruits fell from its branches, aiming straight for the fallen Human King.


    The look on Yan Wushuang¡¯s face hardened and he swung his sword. Sword Qi bolts raced through the air like arrow shafts, hitting on the golden fruits and causing them to explode in the air.


    Taking into the air, he flew to his fallen man and dragged him back.


    The rest of his men quickly helped to heal their fallen comrade and dress his wounds.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± asked Yan Wushuang as he transmitted Internal Breath into the man.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Master Wushuang,¡± whimpered the Human King mournfully. His life was saved, but he had lost his right hand completely.


    How terrifying it was that one single golden fruit could easily incapacitate a Sixth-grade Human King.


    The anomalies deformed Earth so greatly that even strange magical trees now appear.


    Chu Xun was alarmed and unnerved. He had seen many magical herbs that developed sentience of their own, even trees ¨C like a bodhi fig tree he once saw before ¨C as well. Yet for a ginkgo tree to develop its own sentience here, it greatly surprised him.


    His head swiveled intuitively towards the purple-haired woman with a strange foreboding inside him. She stopped him just now. Did she realize something wrong with this tree?


    ¡°You knew what¡¯s wrong with this tree?¡± asked Chu Xun via telepathy. As a fellow Cultivator of magic and immortality, she knew how to use telepathy as well.


    True enough, her voice came into his mind, curt and simple, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you not warn him?¡±


    ¡°Fool.¡±


    That answer infuriated Chu Xun, although he quickly saw the rationale of it.


    She could not warn anyone about the tree, for instead of feeling grateful, Yan Wushuang and his men might instead feel suspicious towards her. She might even be mistaken to harbor ulterior designs of her own.


    ¡°But how did you know this tree is dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Because I live here.¡±


    That shocked Chu Xun so much that he nearly bit on his own tongue. Only now did he know that she was a native here.


    ¡°So you know about the ancient ruins.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I was not here when the ruins began to appear.¡±


    Chu Xun was skeptical, although he did not reveal it. ¡°Tell me about this tree.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a Sanguisugal Tree, except in the guise of a ginkgo tree. It grows among rocks and stones and feeds on the blood of warriors to grow.¡±


    Chu Xun began to wonder if he had lived for thousands of years away for naught. Since the anomalies began ravaging Earth, Earth no longer was the Earth he used to know.


    ¡°A tree would dare hurt humans?!¡± bellowed Yan Wushuang with rage. He raised his sword, about to cut it down.


    ¡°No, wait, Yan. Leave it,¡± Chu Xun stopped him suddenly.


    Yan Wushuang turned around and stared incredulously at Chu Xun.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to have a watcher helping us to keep the entrance,¡± smirked Chu Xun.


    Yan Wushuang immediately understood and accepted the idea. If this tree could fool them, it could just as easily fool others too.


    The Human King who lost his hand had lost much of his combat power, although his life was saved.


    With that, the party continued its journey into the glen.


    Meanwhile, several opposing factions of Yanxue City had sprung into motion, sending men rushing towards Kunlun Mountain.


    Roar!


    Terrifying roars resounded across the glen.


    Bang!


    A rock dozen of meters tall burst into bits ¨C smashed apart by the claws of a savage, giant ape.


    It was a yeti ¨C a humanoid monster ape towering as tall as mountain with wide gaping jaws that displayed fangs as sharp as swords. Its eyes shone red with malice and its furs stood on ends like needles, glowing faintly with a cold white sheen.


    It let loose another roar at Chu Xun and stood on its legs, pounding its chest like a drum to intimidate everyone.


    ¡°A Beast Lord.¡±


    Yan Wushuang tensed. He did not encounter all these strange trees and ferocious monsters the last time he came.


    Especially this Beast Lord. It gave him a sense of trepidation and dread.


    With the extraordinarily tough constitution of beasts, even a Sixth-grade Beast Lord could fight toe-to-toe against a Seventh-grade Human King.


    ¡°Kill it for me,¡± the woman¡¯s voice echoed inside Chu Xun¡¯s head suddenly.


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after you kill it.¡±


    ¡°And who do you think I am? Your slave?¡±


    ¡°Why, of course!¡±


    Chu Xun snorted, but he did as he was told. He darted towards the monster yeti.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Liu,¡± said Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°No need,¡± muttered Chu Xun, now already a mere dozen of meters away from the yeti. He curled a finger at it, taunting it.


    The yeti Beast Lord, having developed sentience of its own, understood Chu Xun¡¯s challenge. Pounding its chest furiously, it slammed its fists into the ground.


    Boom!


    Webs of crack spread on the ground from the impact.


    The yeti threw its head back and roar. Then it charged at Chu Xun, throwing forth a fist with the force of a mountain.


    Every inch of Chu Xun¡¯s limbs and bones vibrated as one and his insides elicited a soft hum as tendrils of Hong Meng Immortal Qi coiled around him and he lunged at the raging beast with just as much ferocity as a bull.


    His entire self, not even near the size of the gigantic yeti¡¯s finger, barreled straight into its claws.


    Boom!


    Horrible waves of aura rippled from the yeti.


    Stomp! Stomp!


    The force knocked back the gigantic ape, forcing it to totter backward several steps, rocking and shaking the earth.


    Yan Wushuang and his retinue of Human Kings watched with their jaws hanging wide. How could any human survive that?!


    Chu Xun, with half of himself buried in the ground after the impact, made a great leap to free himself, creating a large crater on the ground.


    With a skip and a hop, he used one of the strangely-shaped rock columns as a springboard to launch himself up into the air with his fist on the ready to punch at the yeti¡¯s head.


    The yeti snarled and swung its huge talons at Chu Xun who was flying towards him, eager to bat him down like a fly.


    With a cold snort, Chu Xun drove himself into its palm.


    The ferocious yeti broke into a triumphant grin like how a human would and closed its fingers, crushing Chu Xun in its hand.


    ¡°Liu!¡± Yan Wushuang cried with shock. Chu Xun was so small against the gargantuan monstrosity of the massive yeti like a mosquito to a human. The difference was just too great.


    Yan Wushuang yanked his sword from its scabbard and rushed forward to save his comrade.


    ¡°Rest easy, Yan,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice echoed suddenly, ¡°All is well.¡±


    The proud look on the yeti¡¯s face lasted barely seconds before it howled painfully all of a sudden and a hole burst on its paw. There was Chu Xun, leaping out of the hole with blood pouring out and staining his clothes.


    Chu Xun had lanced a hole through the paw of the yeti.


    Yan Wushuang, his mouth gaping wide, could not quite believe what he saw.


    So did the rest of his men, who stared speechlessly while murmuring curses.

 Chapter 301 - Tug-of-War

    The incessant roars of the yeti rumbled across the glen.


    Its bloodshot eyes looked hideously terrifying by the second, and its erect fur shining coldly like needles.


    Chu Xun was exasperated. He was utterly drenched from head to toe in blood and was regretting his boorish method when he could have easily gone for easier and more casual ways.


    I should be like a gentleman ¨C waving my fan, reciting some poetry, chatting up the ladies while trying to look casual and cool, he mused. Yet he seemed to be inept in such dainty and delicate ways, he thought as he shook his head.


    He stomped hard into the ground and propelled himself up into the air until he reached the height of the giant ape, and he delivered a punch.


    Angered, the yeti¡¯s head shimmered with white light as it rammed its head at Chu Xun.


    Bang!


    Blood spattered everywhere, complemented with the painful howls of the yeti and there on its head was a bloody puncture.


    Chu Xun scoffed bleakly. It was too big, the humungous head of this behemothic ape. Despite driving the full length of his arm into its head, he barely reached deep enough to hit its brain.


    The huge ape fell into a delirium of rage, raising its hand to swat at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun withdrew his arm and hopped off to the back of the monster¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    The huge paw missed Chu Xun and came down hard on its forehead instead.


    With no scruples, the blow came hard and vicious and everyone below could almost swear that they heard the sound of the yeti¡¯s skull cracking.


    The gigantic ape began wobbling in its step like a drunken man, trampling and smashing to bits the misshapen stone columns that littered everywhere.


    It clutched its head, shaking it vigorously as if to steady itself. But Chu Xun, clinging on to the furs on its head, felt dizzy instead.


    Yan Wushuang and his men below stared in silence, although they nearly burst out laughing when the gigantic ape nearly caused itself to faint.


    Chu Xun swung his fist ¨C once, and twice¡­ then again¡­ and again¡­ Until he burrowed a hole at the back of the monster ape¡¯s head, trying to attack its brain.


    With the skull broken, Chu Xun wormed his way into the head of the gigantic yeti. Inside he found a tangle of arteries and veins, each horrifyingly thick, until he saw the brain, a wrinkled and crumpled mush of soft tissues so grotesquely huge.


    Driven to madness by pain, the yeti careened hither to thither like the rampaging beast it became, using its head to batter at whatever hard objects it could find ¨C huge boulders, misshapen rock columns, and so forth ¨C while obliterating them to mere rubble and gravel.


    Inside its skull, Chu Xun stepped on a giant vein ¨C one which he knew he won¡¯t be able to wrap his arms around, given its girth ¨C like a child stepping on a swing and launched himself towards the brain.


    As he drew close to it, he looked up and gulped hard. Gods, he thought quietly. Small wonder why it managed to develop sentience of its own, he mused. This bloody brain was as large as a goods caravan!


    With Yan Wushuang and his men outside, he could use his Hong Meng Immortal Qi without being seen. Purplish tendrils of aura in forms of gas snaked around him as his fists glowed. He knew he only had to destroy the brain, and no matter how strong or tough this yeti is, it would die.


    Boom!


    A jet of purplish ray fired from his fist, destroying the yeti¡¯s brain.


    But his eyes shot wide. In the midst of the bloody mush, Chu Xun found a white, glittering stone falling out of the brain.


    ¡°A Spirit Core.¡±


    He hurried forward and took into his grasp the shining gemstone, feeling the rich amount of energies swirling inside.


    Never until now did he realize that all Beast Lord-class animals have Spirit Cores. What a bounty, he chuckled. This might only be a First-grade Spirit Core, but he was sure he would encounter better Cores in the future.


    Spirit Cores, being the crux of all Beast Lord-class animals¡¯ strength, were rare supplements extraordinarily helpful to a warrior¡¯s progress.


    Differentiated by colors, Spirit Cores come in ten grades from the highest to the lowest ¨C starting from the top with gold, silver, red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple, and finally white.


    He had never seen any golden Spirit Cores before, for they were the rarest and the most powerful of all Cores.


    Being white in color, this very Core he was holding was only First-grade. It was useless to him, but it could be a boon to others.


    Outside, the giant yeti crashed to the ground at its brain being destroyed.


    Boom!


    The earth rocked and rocks smashed into dust by the giant yeti¡¯s carcass.


    Chu Xun emerged from inside, so terribly soaked in blood that the very sight of him was macabre enough.


    ¡°Wow, Liu¡­¡± Yan Wushuang breathed in awe, sticking up a thumb.


    The rest of the company watched Chu Xun with just as much admiration ¨C admiration befitting one with such supreme might and power.


    Chu Xun smiled weakly, ¡°If only there¡¯s water here. I need to wash myself, this muck is disgusting.¡±


    ¡°I remember seeing a little pond not far ahead. Let¡¯s go there together.¡±


    Chu Xun declined Yan Wushuang¡¯s offer to lead him there, and trotted there himself after getting the directions.


    ¡°Examine the carcass, Yan,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s sonorous voice boomed magically from a distance, ¡°You might find something valuable.¡±


    With a wordless response, he asked his men to search the carcass, feeling not an ounce of embarrassment. Chu Xun had risked himself to defeat this monster, it was only right that the spoils should go to him.


    Chu Xun found the pond of water that Yan Wushuang described. It was water that flowed from the top, melted from the snow of Kunlun Mountain and it was icy cold.


    The pond stretched barely five meters wide, but dark and ominous its water shimmered. One might wonder how deep it could be.


    Chu Xun stripped his blood-sodden clothes and leaped into the water. Fortunately for him, he was wary.


    Yan Wushuang and his men ransacked the giant yeti¡¯s carcass, and they gathered whatever useful and valuable they could find, including its True Blood that clumped near its heart bar its normal blood, for the hulking remain was so large that its blood was enough to drown everyone.


    After almost a half-hour, Yan Wushuang murmured to himself, ¡°What¡¯s taking him so long?¡±


    He just barely finished, when a huge explosion came from afar.


    Everyone¡¯s face fell with horror and they scrambled towards the direction of the commotion.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun was frustrated. To think that he would be attacked by a monster python when he was bathing.


    With a trunk as long as several dozen meters long and so large its girth that two men could barely ring their arms around with scales as large as a table, the gigantic python reared its triangular head, baring a jaw full of long, sharp fangs and a tongue as long as a soldier¡¯s spear.


    How could this even be a snake?! With so many fangs, would other beasts consider you as one of them?!


    The gigantic snake sprang up from the depths of the pond, catching him unawares and snapped its jaw at his leg.


    That angered Chu Xun so greatly that he pummeled mercilessly at its head, hitting off several of its fangs.


    Whoosh!


    The air screamed from over his head and Chu Xun ducked quickly.


    A terrible boom resounded; the giant python¡¯s tail missed him, creating a long trench in the ground on where he stood before.


    This python might not be as powerful as the giant yeti, but it was nevertheless a Beast Lord ¨C and a cunning one at that, hiding in the pond, biding its time for a prey.


    Enraged, Chu Xun stomped hard into the ground to launch himself up, and he delivered a blow at its head.


    Swish!


    Despite its absurdly huge girth, the giant snake was unusually agile. It wheeled back around and slithered into the pond, causing Chu Xun¡¯s attack to miss.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re quick at running,¡± Chu Xun grumbled and turned to leave.


    Splash!


    Water spattered everywhere as a huge snake tail shot out of the pond, swatting down on Chu Xun like a huge slab of stone.


    Chu Xun ducked just in time, and the ground split under the impact with sand and gravel flying everywhere.


    As soon as it dealt its stroke, the gigantic tail immediately slunk back into the water and disappeared.


    Gods in Heaven, Chu Xun seethed. So this monster¡¯s not only cunning, it¡¯s sneaky too!


    If not to maintain his guise of being Liu Tianhe and not Chu Xun, he would have readily dove into the pond to kill this monster.


    Chu Xun spun on his heels and was about to leave.


    Splash!


    The surface burst with the gigantic tail springing out of the pond, its tailing whipping down furiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting,¡± Chu Xun growled, evading the stroke. Missing again, the tail withdrew quickly.


    Only this time, Chu Xun was ready and he had not the intention of allowing it to leave. He bolted after the tail and wrapped his arms around its tapering trunk and pulled with all his might, trying to pull the giant python out of the pond.


    With the tapering tail growing smaller at its end, Chu Xun grabbed hard at it, beginning a tug-of-war against the snake.


    By the time Yan Wushuang and the others arrived, they were astounded to find Chu Xun pulling a humongously massive snake tail out of the water.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU GAWKING AT!? COME HELP!¡± bellowed Chu Xun.


    The monster python was so powerful that a simple wave of its tail could easily flatten mountains and hills and it was taking every ounce of Chu Xun¡¯s strength just to keep it at bay.


    Yan Wushuang and his men jerked awake from their stupor and rushed to help, and everyone helped to pull the tail backwards.


    Splash!


    The surface of the pond erupted once more, this time with the gigantic snake¡¯s head rising from the water with its fangs bared and it lunged.


    ¡°Hold on tight,¡± shouted Chu Xun and he let go. With a powerful jump, he rocketed up at the attacking snake.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun rammed into the gargantuan snake¡¯s head the size of a small hill, sending it reeling away with broken fangs falling out of its mouth.


    Being a Beast Lord with shrewd cunning, the gigantic python immediately realized that it was no match to Chu Xun and began to slither quickly back into the cold waters of the pond.


    But with Yan Wushuang and his men yanking it back, it swiveled back around and snapped at its own trunk.


    Crack!


    The snake¡¯s trunk was snapped into two. Yan Wushuang and his men did not notice it until it was too late; the one-third portion that consisted the snake¡¯s tail they were grabbing at fell apart and everyone crashed backwards into a heap on the ground.


    Dragging the remaining two-thirds of its length, the snake slid swiftly back into the water and never came back.


    Even Chu Xun himself was shocked by this. This beast maimed itself to save its life. Savage.


    ¡°What happened, Liu? What made that snake attack you?¡± stuttered Yan Wushuang, still not quite recovered from the shock. To think that a beast has such resolve and ruthlessness to extricate itself from danger in such a brutal way.


    ¡°What do you mean? Here I was, taking a bath, and that ruddy snake came out of nowhere and tried to gobble me!¡± screamed Chu Xun as if with frustration. ¡°You pointed me here! What kind of pond has such depths that could hide such a huge monster?!¡±


    Yan Wushuang could find no words to retort, and he could only smile apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that a monster lurked here.¡±


    ¡°Heavens Almighty,¡± Chu Xun cursed under his breath, ¡°You¡¯re lucky that I know you. Or else, I might even think you were trying to have me killed!¡±


    That startled Yan Wushuang. Indeed, anyone would think so had Chu Xun failed to escape unscathed.


    ¡°Thank you, Liu,¡± Yan Wushuang beamed, positively proud and pleased to have Chu Xun trusting him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have none of that touchy-feely moments with you! Just barbecue me some snake meat to make it right,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Huh?!


    Yan Wushuang eyed the almost-ten-meter long snake tail with a fixing stare.


    ¡°W-W-Wait¡­ Y-Y-You mean¡­ that, Liu?!¡±


    Chu Xun found himself a rock that he could sit down on like a stool and scowled, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? That bloody snake is a Beast Lord. That means, its blood and flesh has magical properties that enhances one¡¯s power. What¡¯s more, the flesh¡¯s a delicious and exotic delicacy.¡±


    Nevertheless, Chu Xun felt it a shame that he did not manage to procure the giant python¡¯s Spirit Core.


    ¡°But Liu, we need to go explore the ruins,¡± persuaded Yan Wushuang, ¡°How about this, once we get back to Yanxue City, you can have anything you want to eat, at my expense.¡±


    ¡°Come on, how often can you find Beast Lord-class animal flesh in the city?¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°Moreover, we¡¯ve been fighting for so long, and until now, the ancient ruins has yet to appear. For all we know, by the time the ruins appear, those who have been watching us for so long would have all arrived.¡±


    ¡°But what if they all arrived?¡± said Yan Wushuang, ¡°Surely with your powers and mine, dealing with them will only be a cakewalk.¡±


    ¡°Save it, flattering is not your style,¡± Chu Xun scowled.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s face broke a sheepish frown, but he began to feel he and Chu Xun had gotten closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of courage,¡± added Chu Xun as he leaning down to lie on the rock like a bed, ¡°I only wish to not be cannon fodders.¡±


    ¡°Cannon fodders? What do you mean, Liu?¡±


    ¡°Cannon fodders. That¡¯s what we are if we go on plowing through all the troubles ourselves, while clearing off any obstacles for the others while making it easier for them to reach the prize,¡± scoffed Chu Xun, visibly annoyed.

 Chapter 302 - Picnic and Barbecue

    Hardly a fool, Yan Wushuang immediately caught Chu Xun¡¯s gist.


    Yet before he could speak.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming,¡± the purple-haired woman interrupted.


    Yan Wushuang listened; there really were footfalls drawing near.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hide. Let¡¯s them scout the path ahead for us,¡± said Chu Xun.


    They hurried to hide themselves behind an enormous, misshapen boulder.


    It did not take long for the newcomers to come near and they could hear their voices.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that Yan Wushuang has entered the glen, Master Fengling,¡±


    It was Zang Fengling, accompanied by more than a dozen powerful Sixth-grade Human Kings.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. With that fool trailblazing the path for us, he¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble,¡± sneered Zang Fengling.


    Skulking behind the boulder unseen, Chu Xun winked at Yan Wushuang.


    A browbeaten Yan Wushuang stared darkly at Zang Fengling. He¡¯s calling me a fool, he thought. If only I had dealt one more stroke last night.


    ¡°We still need to be careful, Master Fengling,¡± said another of the newcomers, ¡°That gigantic yeti was horrifying.¡±


    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? We have Yan Wushuang leading the charge like the cannon fodder he should be. All we have to do is just follow behind. In fact, I¡¯d hope that he encounters something as powerful as a Beast Lord. Hopefully, it can cripple him, or better, kill him,¡± said Zang Fengling mockingly.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather hope that he¡¯s just crippled so that we can deal him the final blow ourselves.¡±


    The men talked and chattered with contempt, not knowing that Yan Wushuang was listening unnoticed.


    In fact, Yan Wushuang would have charged and attacked these men if not for Chu Xun holding him back. Every word of insult Zang Fengling¡¯s men sprouted already had him boiling with rage.


    ¡°Keep up. Sneaky bastard, this Yan Wushuang. He wants to be the first to find the prize of the ancient ruins and we must not let him succeed,¡± said Zang Fengling.


    The newcomers picked up their pace and hurried quickly into the glen.


    Chu Xun waited until they were out of earshot before he released his grip of Yan Wushuang.


    The latter was seething darkly, but at the same time, he applauded Chu Xun¡¯s wit which had prevented him from being a true fool instead.


    Despite his boorish and crude outlook, that all belied a sharp and keen mind.


    Fortunately, Yan Wushuang kept such thoughts to himself, afraid that Chu Xun might beat him up instead.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take more time for the others to catch up. Let¡¯s eat before we carry on,¡± said Chu Xun, dragging the ten-meter long snake tail to the edge of the pond where he began busying himself skinning it and cleaning it.


    With Yan Wushuang looking tremendously glum, there was no way he would ever be willing to help with such chores beneath his dignity, as Chu Xun well knew, and he needed to do it himself.


    A pair of eyes glowing like fiery lanterns appeared in the water, burning with malevolence repugnance at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun could never be able to miss those eyes glaring at him. He knew what it was: the monster python, and that it was afraid to come up.


    ¡°Whatcha lookin¡¯ at? Come on up if you dare,¡± taunted Chu Xun.


    From underneath the water, the giant snake flailed its trunk, shooting a jet of water that sprayed several meters high, splashing wet a helpless Chu Xun who could hardly employ his Hong Meng Immortal Qi before Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes.


    Yan Wushuang grabbed his sword and ripped it out of his scabbard. He saw the two bulbous eyes glowing underwater like flames and fired a Sword Qi bolt at them.


    With surprising agility, the monster python wriggled deeper into the depths of the pond, vanishing as the Sword Qi accomplished nothing except to harmlessly splash the surface of the water that ultimately doused Chu Xun like a wet chicken all over again.


    ¡°Dammit, Yan Wushuang,¡± Chu Xun muttered darkly, ¡°Come here! Deal with this!¡± And he marched off, seething, delegating the job of skinning and cleaning the carcass to him.


    Yan Wushuang managed a weak smile. It was an honest mistake. As the proud scion and heir of the Yan Family, he had never once performed menial chores like this, and additionally, eating snake flesh was hardly his kind of epicurean pleasure.


    That prompted him to further assign the job to one of his Sixth-grade Human Kings.


    Before long, plumes of smoke began rising lazily into the air, laced with the sweet, juicy aroma of grilled meat.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s face turned dark. Chu Xun was roasting a dozen-or-so kilogram slab of snake meat over the fire, using his three-foot long sword like a spit.


    Sizzle!


    Shiny, golden juice sluiced from the broiling meat as Chu Xun flipped the gold-chestnut slab of roasted snake meat up and down again and again.


    What a shame that I brought no seasoning, Chu Xun mused. I must remember the carry some with me the next time I get out.


    In just a little while longer, he was finally satisfied with the meat now glistening magnificently with a thick, pungent scent.


    He tore a small piece and nibbled on it. Despite not having any seasoning, it tasted delicious.


    ¡°Come, everyone. Let¡¯s enjoy some barbecued snake meat.¡±


    Chu Xun ripped a piece off the slab of meat and offered it to the purple-haired woman. But she leaped away with horror, refusing to eat not one bite at all.


    ¡°Come, Yan! It¡¯s good!¡±


    Yan Wushuang shook his head. As much as he was a man, he was a veritable germaphobe with a strong fixation on cleanliness and hygiene with a strong dislike for slithery creatures and things.


    ¡°What about you guys?¡± Chu Xun asked the remaining four Human Kings.


    All four of Yan Wushuang¡¯s men shook their heads, refusing the offer profusely.


    ¡°What a bloody waste!¡± Chu Xun scowled and went back into digging in on his food.


    As the others watched Chu Xun gobbled hungrily on the meat, a strange thought loomed in their minds: Is it really so delicious?


    ¡°U-U-Urm, Master Liu,¡± spoke one of the Human Kings at last, no longer able to keep his curiosity bridled, ¡°Can I have a piece?¡±


    Chu Xun ripped off a large piece that almost weighed one kilogram and gave it to him.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Liu.¡± The man took the piece of meat and carefully bit on it. As soon as he sank his teeth into the juicy, succulent meat, he felt it melting in his mouth and he beamed with satisfaction as the magical nourishment of the meat coursed through his veins, invigorating him.


    Like a ravenous beast, he began wolfing down on his meat with zero reservation.


    Huh?! Is it really that good?! The rest of the Human Kings wondered. They went to Chu Xun and each asked for small morsels apiece, and in just minutes, they began begging for more.


    It did not take long for all four of them, with Chu Xun, to devour the entire slab of meat hefting more than a dozen kilogram until the last bit.


    ¡°Help yourselves; we still have more. Go roast them yourselves if you like,¡± said Chu Xun.


    They drew their weapons and began hacking at the giant snake carcass, before lifting the meat on their shoulders as they went back to the banks of the pond to skin and clean it before cooking it.


    The meat was fresh, making it easier for them to absorb its nourishment. Even after guzzling down more than one kilogram of meat, they could still eat more and ultimately, even Yan Wushuang joined in the feasting as well.


    That left only the purple-haired woman, who remained adamant to not get any nearer the snake meat. The men enjoyed the feast of roasted snake meat with delight and never stopped eating until they finally could have no more.


    The rest of the raw meat was unabashedly divided by the four Human Kings, who muttered they would like to enjoy it at home.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming,¡± hissed the woman suddenly.


    Everyone quickly lay prone, pulling as close as they could behind the cover of the huge boulder.


    A few men, all of them clad in purple vestments, strolled past.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Chamber of Purple Garments,¡± said Yan Wushuang, ¡°Gods, I didn¡¯t expect to see them here.¡±


    The Chamber of Purple Garments, a mystic-veiled, but yet no less notorious brotherhood of assassins that accepted whatever assignment so long as it profits them.


    More people ambled past them, every score of them from different organizations or factions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Chu Xun.


    The company of seven trailed behind, moving towards the inside of the glen.


    ¡­


    Roar!


    A ridiculously huge lion with a shiny coat of golden fur let loose a thunderous roar. Smooth and lustrous was its fur that it felt silky to the touch, yet its roars were so terrible that shock waves rippled, spreading far and wide.


    Zang Fengling was becoming mad. He had been sloughing through one Beast Lord-class monster after another and the blood on his robes could hardly dry before the next one would come out from nowhere.


    The last monster he slew, not without much difficulty, was a gigantic scorpion the size of a huge grinding stone; a Sixth-grade Beast Lord with a sting as strong as iron that could easily split the ground with one hit. Its venom could easily dissolve even the hardest rock and Zang Fengling could not have defeated it without one of his men getting severely wounded.


    And before he could even enjoy a respite, out of nowhere came the enormous golden lion capable of delivering shock wave attacks just by using its roars.


    The lion roared again.


    More shock waves barreled at them and he and his men ducked quickly, barely evading the blow that pummeled several boulders into pieces.


    ¡°KILL EM!¡±


    Zang Fengling yelled a battle cry, rallying his men to attack together. Internal Breath shafts soared into the air, each taking the shapes of fists and palms, raining down on the lion.


    However, this monster lion, a Beast Lord-class animal very close to reaching Seventh-grade, possessed enough toughness to fight head-to-head against Zang Fengling.


    It was a fierce battle that not even their greater number could barely give them any edge. Instead, one of the Fifth-grade Human Kings was squashed by the lion with its paw into mince meat.


    In the end, it took Zang Fengling employing the use of one of his best Sacred Relics to finally drive the gargantuan lion away.


    ¡°How on earth did Yan Wushuang and his men got past?!¡± gasped one of his men, aghast with horror.


    ¡°Fool, we¡¯ve been tricked,¡± growled Zang Fengling with fury blazing in his eyes.


    He finally understood what happened: after killing the giant yeti outside, Yan Wushuang and his men must have realized that more dangers lurked inside, and hence they decided to hide while allowing others to do the fighting for them.


    ¡°All of you, find somewhere to hide,¡± he barked. Nothing would compel him to continue being the fool anymore.


    After several moments, they saw the contingent of the Chamber of Purple Garments marching past.


    ¡°Should we follow them, Master Fengling?¡±


    ¡°No, we wait. The ruins have yet to appear, idiot. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    With that, his men remained in hiding.


    They watched from their prowl several more groups of men passing by them, but still, Zang Fengling showed no intention of moving. He was waiting for Yan Wushuang.


    And so his patience did no go unrewarded; in the end, Yan Wushuang and his retinue appeared.


    But what he saw almost had him spitting venom.


    The unknown bumbling fool of a stranger was with him! And what¡¯s more, every one of his men was chomping down on gold-chestnut chops of roasted meat, meandering down the path so casually that one might think that they were actually on a camping trip!


    As it turned out, Yan Wushuang¡¯s four Human Kings had roasted too much meat earlier. Reckoning that throwing away any surpluses would be a wicked waste, they decided to just continue enjoying the meat as they got on their journey.


    ¡°Stop. There are people here,¡± the purple-haired woman spoke suddenly, her gaze transfixed on a huge boulder rock.


    ¡°It appears that there are people who have the same idea that we did,¡± observed Chu Xun dryly, already aware of Zang Fengling¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Come on out, my friend,¡± yelled Yan Wushuang.


    Zang Fengling emerged darkly from behind the boulder with the rest of his men in tow.


    ¡°Wow, Zang. You¡¯re early,¡± greeted Yan Wushuang with a chuckle.


    Zang Fengling¡¯s chest heaved and puffed as he struggled to keep his rage in check. Putting on a frosty sneer, he said, ¡°I daresay you came much earlier than I did. What left you behind us?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to enjoy some picnic and barbecue. Are you here for the same?¡± interjected Chu Xun, waving the chop of roasted snake meat in his hand. ¡°Do you want some? They¡¯re good.¡±


    Barbecue?!


    Do you take me for a fool?! Zang Fengling almost yelled out loud. Do you expect me to believe that you¡¯ve come two hundred kilometers only for a picnic in the middle of a snow?!


    ¡°Surely you jest,¡± hissed Zang Fengling with ice; he harbored just as much animosity for Chu Xun as Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°What makes you say so?¡± blurted Chu Xun with feigned ignorance, ¡°We¡¯re really here for a picnic. Look at the beautiful scenery here all around us ¨C the picturesque vista of this enclave. Beautiful, won¡¯t you say? Only I did not expect to see you here too.¡±


    Beautiful scenery?! Picturesque vista?!


    Everyone stared at him. As if a dry, barren savannah now peppered with snowfalls could really be described as ¡°beautiful¡± and ¡°picturesque¡±!


    ¡°It takes a certain mindset to fully feel and enjoy the beauty of Nature. If you fail to see how pretty this place is, that only means that you are not matured enough, or your understanding and wisdom of Nature is just too cursory,¡± said Chu Xun earnestly.


    Damn your goddamned understanding and wisdom. It was all Zang Fengling could do to prevent himself from cursing out loud. Do you think we honestly can¡¯t see that you¡¯re sprouting piffle?!


    ¡°How about we walk together, Yan?¡± said Zang Fengling to Yan Wushuang, trying his best to ignore Chu Xun, ¡°Perhaps I can learn a thing or two from you in understanding the wisdom of Nature too.¡± If not for this bumbling fool¡¯s incredibly strong Hard Cross Technique, Zang Fengling would have relished the chance to kill him!

 Chapter 303 - Nonsense

    ¡°How¡¯s your injury, Zang Fengling?¡±


    Chu Xun asked with a devious grin on his face.


    That almost had Zang Fengling boiling as he realized Chu Xun was teasing him on purpose. I¡¯m talking to Yan Wushuang, why should I bother about you?!


    He ignored Chu Xun and pretended to not hear him.


    Hardly deterred, Chu Xun brazenly scowled at Zang Fengling¡¯s men, ¡°You buffoons! How could you allow your Master Fengling to walk in the snow when he¡¯s injured! Is this how you show him your loyalty?! What happens if his injuries get worse? How do you expect to explain to your master about this?¡±


    Huh?!


    That left Zang Fengling¡¯s men dumbstruck with speechlessness as they could find nothing to retort.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± Zang Fengling growled through gritted teeth bitterly, ¡°My wounds are fully healed.¡±


    ¡°Goddamn,¡± Chu Xun gasped with pretentious surprise, ¡°You¡¯re as strong as an ox, aren¡¯t you? No wonder you always bring a pair of women wherever you go.¡±


    Zang Fengling almost felt his mouth flooding with blood in frustration. What do you mean by ¡®ox¡¯?! You compare me with a beast?! And those girls are my slaves, they are mine to despoil!


    He swore to himself that he needed to ignore Chu Xun lest one day he might die of irritation.


    He turned his attention back to Yan Wushuang, ¡°So, Yan, let¡¯s go in together, what do you think?¡±


    It was a request Yan Wushuang found it extremely hard to oblige. Zang Fengling must be up to no good for wanting to tag along, and knowing such. He stole a furtive glance at Chu Xun.


    ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s rare for one as illustrious as the great Master Fengling to accompany us on this picnic trip, so I say we should welcome him,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Very well. Since you asked, so be it then, Zang,¡± agreed Yan Wushuang.


    Inside his mind, Zang Fengling has only the deepest loathing for Yan Wushuang. You, a great scion of the powerful Yan Family and a prodigy of similar renown to mine, asking a country fool for advice? What a bloody disgrace.


    And so two parties of men, each harboring conflicting and ill intents for each other, embarked together on a thrilling journey of wonders.


    On the contrary, Zang Fengling felt not so much as thrilled as he was enraged.


    After almost a half-hour, a colossal hog the size of a locomotive leaped out of nowhere, baring its tusks menacingly with its fur standing on end.


    It came out, clearly expecting not to find so many people staring at it and this somehow frightened enough for it to wheel around and flee.


    Only, before it could scarper far enough, Chu Xun caught up to it and smashed its skull, killing it easily. The hog must have just freshly turned a Beast Lord and was attracted here by the ancient ruins, thinking it could build up a horde of its own, only to be killed before any of its aspiration could come into fruition.


    Having tasted the snake meat earlier, Yan Wushuang¡¯s four Human King retainers licked their lips with glee. Without being told to, they busied themselves about ¨C starting a fire, carving up the hog¡¯s carcass, peeling off its fur and skinning it before cleaning it with utmost method.


    Sizzle!


    Dripping fat juices from the meat of the hog on the spit trickled into the fire, exuding more sweet fragrance into the air and tantalizing everyone¡¯s appetite.


    Meanwhile, Zang Fengling and his retinue could hardly believe what they were seeing. Everyone in Yan Wushuang¡¯s retinue moved with such adroit skillfulness like clockwork, that one might really wonder if they were indeed here for a barbecue picnic.


    Chu Xun and his companions sat on the ground and the four legs of the hog¡¯s carcass, each almost as thick as a granite pillar, were all divided into seven smaller portions, the smaller of which weighed at least dozens of kilograms.


    This time, even the purple-haired woman joined in the feast.


    Looking at them gnawing and tearing at their meat voraciously made a pang of hunger reared its head inside Zang Fengling as well.


    ¡°Quit standing there, Zang,¡± Chu Xun mumbled through a mouth filled with food, ¡°Come have some too; there¡¯s so much that we can hardly finish it.¡±


    Balked by their pride as Human Kings, none of them moved an inch.


    Watching each other sheepishly was all they could manage to accomplish.


    ¡°Such beautiful scenery just makes me want to recite some poetry,¡± muttered Chu Xun, then he began screeching, ¡°Such paradise we come exploring; Until some hogs came; Which we slew and began roasting; With dogs watching while we¡¯re eating; They gawked so badly, their whites showing¡­¡±


    ¡°Heaven Almighty, just shuddup!¡± shrieked the purple-haired woman. The song was so bad that she could no longer endure the verbal torment.


    ¡°What are you screaming for?¡± scowled Chu Xun, ¡°You¡¯re spoiling the mood!¡± He turned to Yan Wushuang, wearing a dissatisfied frown and nudged him, ¡°Come on, what do you think about my poetry, Yan?¡±


    As if verbal trash like this could qualify as poetry, Yan Wushuang¡¯s four Human Kings thought quietly. Nevertheless, the sarcastic jibes intended for Zang Fengling remained every bit as entertaining to them as it was to Chu Xun himself.


    The usually-dour Yan Wushuang could hardly prevent the corners of his lips from twitching. Still, he managed to squeeze a smile and said, ¡°I applaud your savvy in poetry, Liu. That was a good song.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me. Well, I might be just a tad better than Li Bai or Du Fu,¡± uttered Chu Xun unashamedly.


    At the same time, Zang Fengling and his retinue were seething with suppressed anger. How dare he compared us to dogs?! And yet he even equated himself to the likes of Li Bai and Du Fu, whose legends were undisputedly leagues beyond his!


    ¡°So, what about you, Master Zang?¡± Chu Xun turned around to address Zang Fengling, ¡°What do you think of my song? I¡¯m sure you can feel the artistic aura permeating my very being, just like how famous calligraphers and scholars often do!¡±


    Shameless bastard, Zang Fengling thought quietly with disgust. With a wordless snort, he ordered his men to carve him some meat off the hog on the spit.


    His Human Kings retainers hurried around to prepare the grill and it took almost a half-day before the meat was finally rolling on a skewer over the fire.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had my fill,¡± Chu Xun got up and stretched himself, satisfied.


    Yan Wushuang and his men got up one by one too.


    ¡°Enjoy your food, Master Zang. We¡¯d be taking a walk nearby to soothe our full stomachs,¡± grinned Chu Xun.


    Zang Fengling¡¯s face fell as dark as the bottom of a pot. Their meat had just barely began cooking! And since when Human Kings needed to walk to alleviate stomach discomforts?!


    If Chu Xun caught the gist of his expression, he did not show it; instead, he began strolling casually deeper into the glen.


    ¡°We¡¯d be taking a move then, Master Zang. Enjoy your food. The hog meat tastes really good.¡±


    Zang Fengling watched with his boiling rage finally erupting in full force after Chu Xun and his companions were out of sight, and kicked a slab of hog meat ready for the spit into the distance.


    ¡°What should we do now, Master Fengling?¡±


    ¡°Follow them. Yan Wushuang knows more about the ancient ruins than I do.¡±


    And they rushed to shadow behind Chu Xun and his companions.


    As they pressed deeper, they encountered more Beast Lord carcasses and corpses of dead men lying around everywhere.


    Those who have pushed on before them must have gone through Hell.


    ¡°Gods, Yan,¡± Chu Xun said suddenly, ¡°I¡¯m struck with inspiration. I need to sing another song!¡±


    ¡°No, please, Liu. Spare us the agony. If you don¡¯t mind me saying so, you have not an ounce of talent in poetry. Please, don¡¯t, or you might attract some unknown monsters here instead,¡± the notion of Chu Xun singing another poem terrified Yan Wushuang so greatly that he felt his scalp going prickly numb.


    Chu Xun squinted at him, visibly annoyed. ¡°You know nothing about art, do you!? You were just praising my song not long ago? And I discovered that you can be just as irascible sometimes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only telling the truth,¡± countered Yan Wushuang, ¡°Ask the others if you won¡¯t listen to me. You really lack talent in this department.¡±


    Behind him, the four Human King retainers bobbed their heads eagerly, hoping to be spared the auditory torment.


    ¡°Damn you all. What a disgrace. Do you know? At my place, I¡¯m the best scholar there is! I was hailed as a prodigy in scholarly arts, my skill in martial arts, and my ability to remain clear-headed at all times!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s really remarkable,¡± Yan Wushuang chuckled, ¡°Although I daresay that in your place, you¡¯re the only one to describe yourself such.¡±


    Chu Xun raised a hand in jest, doing a mock gesture of hitting Yan Wushuang who playfully hopped aside to avoid him. ¡°Yan Wushuang, and here I was thinking that you¡¯re nothing but a dour and stern fellow.¡±


    ¡°My sentiments exactly, my friend,¡± responded Yan Wushuang.


    As they walked, the two men bickered like children while their friendship thickened.


    In fact, Yan Wushuang has never been any more sincere in wanting to be friends with Chu Xun, hence his quips to keep up with Chu Xun¡¯s antics, and Chu Xun, now in the guise of Liu Tianhe, needed to maintain this image as well to prevent from being exposed.


    ¡°There are people ahead,¡± warned the purple-haired woman again. She has been silent, speaking only when needed to.


    ¡°It seems everyone has finally realized the truth and refuses to be fodder,¡± teased Chu Xun.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we?¡± muttered Yan Wushuang, referring to their slaying of the giant yeti and the Sanguisugal Tree earlier.


    ¡°You were. Not me. Count yourself lucky for having me to stop you from continuing to be the Fodder of the Day here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Wushuang could really find no words to retort.


    Chu Xun looked to the front and bellowed loudly, ¡°WHO GOES THERE IN FRONT? IS THIS AN AMBUSH?¡±


    Yan Wushuang groaned, are you trying to make friends, or are you actually bent on making enemies?


    Shadows stirred from behind the boulder and more than ten figures emerged. It was the contingent of the Chamber of Purple Garments. Their faces were a pallid-white of death and their lips a macabre flush of purple. One might guess that these acolytes must have been dabbling in some unknown hellish devilry, and this hideous appearance was part of the result.


    ¡°Master Yan,¡± said the leader of the party, the aura radiating from his very self was just as powerful as Yan Wushuang¡¯s.


    Naturally, only powerful beings could dare come to such a perilous quest for prize.


    ¡°The Chamber of Purple Garments,¡± noted Yan Wushuang placidly.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± said the leader, ¡°You were said to have arrived first. What has caused to be delayed, I wonder?¡± He had finally caught on Chu Xun¡¯s ruse at last, but not without great price which had cost the lives several of his best men.


    Yan Wushuang, now back to his surly self, muttered, ¡°You¡¯re the odd one. Do you mean to say that you¡¯ve had someone following my every move?¡±


    ¡°You jest, Master Yan,¡± said the leader with his tone hardly rising, ¡°It was by a stroke of luck that one of my men saw you leaving the city in such snow. And since our destination is somewhere nearby, I thought I¡¯d drop in to have a look.¡±¡®


    ¡°I see,¡± Yan Wushuang cast a glance at all of the Chamber¡¯s members, ¡°So you¡¯re all here for a picnic and sightseeing too?¡±


    ¡°Sightseeing?¡± blurted the leader, dumbstruck.


    ¡°Of course! Someone told me about the beautiful sceneries here and so here we are, for a barbecue picnic to enjoy the view here. It was just an impromptu visit to enjoy the sights of Nature and relax ourselves.¡±


    Behind him, his Human Kings retainer gawked with their jaws hanging wide. Heavens Almighty, they groaned. Master Wushuang has been tainted by Liu Tianhe¡¯s antics, and now like him, he¡¯s sprouting nonsense without even batting an eyelid!


    The men of the Chamber first looked flustered and incredulous, before the surprise looks quickly faded into one of rage.


    ¡°Are you having a go at us, Master Yan?¡± growled the leader darkly.


    ¡°How could I?¡± Yan Wushuang waved a hand, ¡°Ask Zang Fengling. He¡¯s just behind us. We met just moments ago and we just had some barbecue hog meat together.¡±


    Zang Fengling¡¯s just behind?! The leader¡¯s eyes flashed with hesitation. Clasping his hands in salute, he said, ¡°I see. If that¡¯s the case, I shall seek to no longer disturb you on your leisure trip. Please go on without us. I¡¯m sure the sights ahead would be more beautiful.¡±


    He only just finished, when he noticed Chu Xun beside Yan Wushuang for the first time. But the former was staring intently at him as if he had just discovered a rare specimen.


    He quickly examined his own clothes and found nothing wrong.


    ¡°You there, is there anything wrong with me?¡±


    Chu Xun stepped closer to him, and his eyes opened wide blankly for several seconds until he finally said, ¡°From where did you get your lipstick?¡±


    Huh?!


    That stunned every one of the Chamber.


    In fact, aside from the members of the Chamber, even Yan Wushuang and the others were startled beyond words themselves.


    One must admit that Chu Xun really had talent in provoking fire.


    Whoever this was, this fool must be taking me for a fool, thought the leader. Anyone with half a brain could see that the shade on their lips was not lipstick!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Xun blabbered as if completely oblivious that he was mistaken, ¡°How much did this lipstick cost you? I must get one for my Junior Sister.¡±


    Anger boiled in the leader¡¯s eyes and even the purple-haired woman was gnashing her teeth.


    ¡°But truth be told, the color doesn¡¯t suit you. It¡¯s awfully ugly for men to be using lipstick, you know?¡±

 Chapter 304 - The Womenfolk of Your Family

    The members of the Chamber stirred; some looked as if a cow pie dangled below their noses, while some began mustering their Internal Breaths, preparing for a melee.


    Yan Wushuang rushed forward and clasped a hand over Chu Xun¡¯s mouth and dragged him back. A fight could really break out if he did not hold the fool back.


    ¡°Well then, gentlemen, we¡¯d best be on our way,¡± said Yan Wushuang.


    And he never let go of his grip of Chu Xun until they finally went far.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven! Why did you pull me away! I¡¯ve not yet asked him everything,¡± scowled Chu Xun, displeased.


    ¡°No need, Liu. Wait till we get back to Yanxue City, and I promise to bring you to the markets there where you¡¯ll find all the lipsticks you need ¨C all with their full range of colors and types. You can choose all you want there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, all right,¡± Chu Xun grumbled gruffly.


    The company continued moving deeper.


    They encountered more dead carcasses of powerful Beast Lords, and twice as many human dead bodies.


    Chu Xun would go over to the carcasses each time they saw a Beast Lord dead on the ground, digging and rummaging through the brains, hoping to find any Spirit Cores.


    ¡°What are you digging for, Liu?¡± asked a dubious Yan Wushuang finally when Chu Xun knelt down again beside a carcass.


    ¡°You¡¯re a stupid and I¡¯m trying to find something that can improve that mind of yours,¡± mumbled Chu Xun as he dug, not even looking up.


    That made Yan Wushuang gave him a dirty look. The carcass was that of a monster hyena and he felt that Chu Xun was comparing him to one and he trotted off, puffing irately.


    The hyena was strong and powerful, but it had not been able to grow a Spirit Core.


    The company pressed on, meandering so casually that one might really mistake them as sightseers.


    Until one of Yan Wushuang¡¯s Human Kings reported suddenly, saying, ¡°Master Wushuang. The contingents of Zang Fengling¡¯s and the Chamber have joined up.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s head swiveled to look back and saw Zang Fengling chatting jovially with the leader of the purple-clad assassins, following behind at a lazy pace.


    ¡°They have decided to join up,¡± observed Yan Wushuang, looking rather morose. The two contingents together would make them a formidable force to go against.


    To his surprise, a lackadaisical Chu Xun muttered, ¡°I won¡¯t worry much about them if I were you. Partnerships built on mutual interests often break up in the end ¨C ironically ¨C for the same reason they stood together in the first place. It¡¯s just like building castles on sand.¡±


    Yan Wushuang found himself agreeing and he nodded.


    ¡°But you are right that them joining up together will make them very difficult opponents to deal with. No faction should be stronger than others here,¡± uttered Chu Xun.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got an idea, Liu?¡±


    Chu Xun revealed a cryptic but wicked grin. He spun around suddenly and waved a hand fervently at him, like friends who have long been separated from each other.


    ¡°That man seems to be waving at you, Zang,¡± noted the leader of the purple-clad assassins of the Chamber, his eyes flashing with dislike.


    Zang Fengling saw it himself even before he was told of it. But he was trying to do his best to ignore Chu Xun and hence had been pretending to not see him.


    But the leader of the purple-clad assassins was pointing at Chu Xun, leaving Zang Fengling with no choice but to call out loudly, ¡°What is it, my friend?¡±


    ¡°Come here, Zang,¡± Chu Xun shouted at him, ¡°I need to tell you something. It¡¯s about the womenfolk of your family!¡±


    What?! Zang Fengling turned startled. It involves the womenfolk of the Zang Family?! Whatever Chu Xun might be up to, it sounded ominous and he would never take any risk when it came to the interest of his clan.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment, Pan.¡±


    Pan Chengfeng, the leader of the purple-clad assassins nodded with a wary eye on him.


    Zang Fengling hurriedly cantered forward and caught up with Chu Xun and his companions.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did you notice the lipstick those members of the Chamber applied to their lips? Do you think they look good with it?¡± asked Chu Xun vaguely.


    Zeng Fengling¡¯s forehead creased deeply with disbelief. What lipstick?! He almost blurted. That¡¯s the aftereffect of whatever diabolical magic they practice, you buffoon! No man would wear lipstick, idiot!


    ¡°I hope you did not call me here to discuss something as trivial as this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did!¡± exclaimed Chu Xun, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know from where they found such gorgeous lipsticks? I¡¯m sure the womenfolk of your family would be so pleased if you could procure some for them!¡±


    ¡°And this is the matter that involves the womenfolk of the Zang Family? This is the matter you wish to tell me?!¡± Zang Fengling was losing grip on his temper.


    ¡°Come on, this is serious! All women crave to be beautiful and attractive. Buy them something like that and I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be showered with love and adoration.¡±


    Zang Fengling¡¯s face sank so dark that one might mistake him for the bottom of a pan. Cracking his knuckles, he grimaced at his own foolishness. I knew this bumbling fool is only causing a fanfare for nothing. But why on earth did I decide to trust him!?


    ¡°V-V-Very well¡­¡± he managed a growl so bitter that his own hands were shaking with burning rage. With a cold snort and a flail of his sleeve, he wheeled back around and left.


    ¡°Remember what I told you, Zang!¡± Chu Xun yelled from over his shoulders as he rejoined his men behind.


    Zang Fengling felt a knot tying in his gut. How on earth could there actually be anyone so insufferable?!


    Pan Chengfeng had been watching everything from a distance with interest. As Zang Fengling rejoined him, he asked, ¡°What did he tell you, Zang?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Zang growled, reluctant to divulge the shameful fact of how he had been outplayed like a fool. Especially since he could never bring himself to tell Pan Chengfeng about his short talk with Chu Xun that centered around the ¡°lipstick¡± that the members of the Chamber wear. The latter might turn angry at him instead.


    But his short and brusque deflection left Pan Chengfeng suspicious instead. Then he caught Chu Xun turning back to flash a wicked grin at him. A dread loomed in his mind, frightening him: could Zang Fengling and Yan Wushuang have come to an agreement to betray me?!


    As Chu Xun said before, putting faith in partnerships of mutual interests is tantamount to building a castle on sand. Pan began dreading if his newly-forged partnership might ultimately end up with him being backstabbed and murdered.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I just remember I have some things to attend to, Zang. Do go on without me. I¡¯ll catch up later,¡± he said.


    Noticing Pan¡¯s sudden strange behavior, Zang Fengling immediately realized what was going on: Pan Chengfeng was suspicious of him! This was all a ploy all thanks to that blasted bumpkin of a fool!


    Knowing full well that his alliance with the Chamber of Purple Garment was already crumbling even before it began due to the seed of doubt, Zang Fengling understood full well nothing would be able to turn it around. If anything, trying hard to reverse things could only make things worse.


    You bumbling fool of an oaf, Zang Fengling seethed at Chu Xun, I¡¯ll remember this.


    ¡°Very well then, Pan. I shall hope to meet you again at the ruins then.¡±


    ¡°And I wish you the same as well.¡±


    And so ended the alliance between Zang Fengling and the Chamber, all thanks to Chu Xun¡¯s simple sabotage.


    The detachment of the contingent of the Chamber from Zang Fengling¡¯s men did not go unnoticed by Yan Wushuang who cast a long stare at Chu Xun. He knew that he needed to reevaluate Chu Xun, who had turned out be as vexatious as he was cunning.


    ¡°Quit staring,¡± Chu Xun squinted at him with derision, ¡°With that brain of yours, I bet you would still be thanking me even after I stabbed you in the back.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Wushuang¡¯s grip of his sword trembled as it hummed in its sheath. If only I could draw my sword at you, my friend.


    As the proud son of the prestigious Yan Family, he doubted he had ever suffered more ignominy in his life than he had in just this day alone and it was all because of Chu Xun.


    Nevertheless, upon deeper deliberation, he realized that by being able to behave and admit his thoughts so candidly, Chu Xun was showing that he harbored no ill will towards him. In fact, he was right; there has been one too many opportunities which he could have used to betray him if he so chose to.


    As Zang Fengling¡¯s pace brought him closer to them, Chu Xun yelled loudly to him, ¡°Master Zang! So, have you asked those men from where did they buy their lipsticks?¡±


    Zang Fengling felt as if his insides were rumbling with discomfort at him suppressing his urge to throw himself on Chu Xun.


    ¡°I wonder if you know what makes you so insufferable, friend,¡± Zang Fengling muttered grumpily.


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± Chu Xun beamed suddenly, ¡°The answer is: people like you. I told you to ask the men from the Chamber from where did they procure their lipsticks, so that you could get some for your mother, your sisters, or even your wives and mistresses. Only, you didn¡¯t. That means you don¡¯t love them. This is bad. Very bad indeed. It shows that you are neither a filial son, nor a loving brother, and certainly not a doting husband. That is why people like you are the most insufferable of all.¡±


    Zang Fengling felt the corners of his lips twitching uncontrollably. If not for the fear of Yan Wushuang, he would have long attacked this loudmouthed oaf.


    ¡°Yan,¡± he said suddenly, ¡°You should choose your friends wisely. There are fools who can bring you enough trouble to cost you your life if you but only draw too close.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Yan,¡± quipped Chu Xun, ¡°You need to be wise in choosing your friends. Take Master Zang for example. People like him, you should keep him close to your chest, or else, how would you know who was it who had taken the Soul-nourishing Lotus of your family?¡±


    You ignorant bastard¡­ Zang Fengling almost blurted out loud.


    He needed to get out of this place. Away from this accursed man and his mouth! With a snort, he brusquely walked away without a word, leading his men ahead.


    ¡°How rude!¡± Chu Xun grumbled.


    Yan Wushuang tried holding back a smirk at Chu Xun¡¯s incessant badgering of Zang Fengling and remembered how it happened in a similar manner last night. He could almost remember how Zang Fengling was fuming with rage then.


    ¡°The ruins should be appearing any moment now, Liu,¡± said Yan Wushuang, casting a long gaze up the sky.


    ¡°Let us get on then.¡±


    The company picked up their pace.


    Their hike turned uneventful and smooth with any impediments plowed away by other groups of explorers whom they let pass earlier.


    The depth of the glen exceeded Chu Xun¡¯s expectation that from South to North they trekked, passing almost the entire length of the Kunlun Mountain.


    The hike took almost an hour, during which, they encountered several scores of explorers and almost every one of them looked haggard and battered with grievous casualties and wounded amongst them.


    Unlike the narrower parts of the inlet that led them here into the center of the glen, they found themselves in a wide clearing where more strangely-misshapen monolithic rock columns scattered everywhere, amidst them intertwined many huge ice pillars and tall ancient trees. It was as if standing in a wide frozen lake, for underneath their feet, they could hear and feel the bubbling rush of water.


    As they walked past the beaten, the wounded, and the dead; many surviving explorers looked up with expressions of frustration and discontent. They had come after Yan Wushuang, only to be lured into a trap and ended up as fodder instead.


    ¡°Look there,¡± pointed out one of Yan Wushuang¡¯s retainers suddenly.


    Chu Xun and his companions looked in the direction he pointed to and frowns formed on their faces. Far away, behind a humungously-huge boulder was a blurry mass of animals ¨C Beast Lords and their hordes.


    ¡°Something is really wrong with the ruins here,¡± Chu Xun observed quietly. It was rare for beasts to compete with humans for prizes, magical nature or not, and yet here and now, the competition had turned fiercer with the inclusion of the Beast Lords into the fray.


    ¡°Where are the ruins?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s finger came up, aiming straight at a large piece of rock shaped like an opened paper fan hulking tens of meters tall like a barrier or a screen created by Nature itself.


    ¡°Whenever the ancient ruins appear, the huge storm system will encompass the entire peripherals of the ruins for almost a thousand meters, starting from there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a look.¡±


    ¡°No, Liu,¡± Yan Wushuang tried to stop him, ¡°I¡¯ve examined that stone. It¡¯s nothing but an ordinary rock. There¡¯s nothing special about it.¡±


    ¡°With that brain of yours, you¡¯d forgive me for thinking that you might have missed something,¡± scowled Chu Xun at him through narrowed eyes, ¡°Bring them to somewhere safe. I¡¯ll rejoin you in a minute.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Wushuang¡¯s lips twisted with annoyance as he wrestled with the idea of drawing his sword again.


    Chu Xun paced towards the opened fan-shaped piece of rock and walked around it, knocking and tapping around it curiously while finding that it looked even larger from behind ¨C like a small little hill.


    The other explorers around him smirked and sneered at him. They had examined the rock themselves before and found nothing too.


    Crack!


    The noise shot into the air.


    Chu Xun jerked his head around and saw a tiger ¨C a handsome beast with fur as bright as fire and its girth as large as a huge sand dune ¨C baring its razor-sharp teeth at him. The cracking noise came from the rock it had just crushed under its paw.


    With eyes as red as fury and as large as a clocktower bell, it held Chu Xun in a fixing stare.


    ¡°Whatcha staring at? Wait till I carve off your phallus and sell it to Zang Fengling! Heaven knows he¡¯d need it, with his shenkui problem and all that,¡± taunted Chu Xun fearlessly.


    Standing in the desolate clearing amid stone and ice, his words echoed easily far and wide.


    His brazen challenge of the Beast Lord left everyone around gawking with their jaws dropped. The aura emanating from the tiger was no weaker than even a Seventh-grade Human King and any other man would have already been flinching and shivering with fear ¨C any other man except for this oaf who dared to taunt it!


    As if the situation could not be any more dire, he even mentioned Zang Fengling! Is this oaf looking for suicide by angering a Seventh-grade Beast Lord and a Seventh-grade Human King?!

 Chapter 305 - The Tortoise and the Hare

    Zang Fengling, who had just been following Chu Xun and Yan Wushuang at the back, had only just arrived when he heard Chu Xun yelling his head about him having shenkui problems.


    To have himself humiliated before so many people, it was all he could do to prevent himself to show his anger.


    ¡°Surely it¡¯s not courteous for you to be badmouthing people behind their backs, friend,¡± growled Zang Fengling darkly.


    With feigned ignorance, Chu Xun said loudly, ¡°But I didn¡¯t, did I not? You had two women with you the last time we met. If this goes on, won¡¯t you be having shenkui problem eventually?¡±


    And before Zang Fengling could protest, Chu Xun droned on, ¡°And before you disagree, remember: everyone from last night¡¯s episode can be witnesses to the two naked women in your room.¡±


    Curious stares came from everywhere, training in on Zang Fengling.


    It was hard for anyone to forget that it was Chu Xun who had redirected everyone¡¯s attention back to Zang Fengling¡¯s servant girls who were bundled in nothing but towels following Zang¡¯s battle against Yan Wushuang.


    Like the keen tip of a spear, Chu Xun¡¯s words drove straight into the point, leaving him speechless and embarrassed.


    Roar!


    The tiger never left its perch on a giant boulder, letting loose a majestic roar that shook the air. Then it glowered fiercely at Chu Xun. Having developed sentience of its own, it had a mind that could eclipse even that of a human.


    ¡°Whatcha roaring at?¡± Chu Xun muttered, curling a finger at it to taunt it, ¡°Come fight me if you dare and I¡¯ll show the others how I¡¯ll turn a tiger like you into a cat.¡±


    Cat?!


    There was hardly anyone who was not taken aback by this remark.


    Accepting his challenge, the mammoth tiger unleashed another sonorous roar and leaped off the rock, pouncing straight at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Goddamn, are you serious?!¡± yelped Chu Xun and he ran for dear life.


    The weight and strength of the tiger cracked the ice under its paws as soon as it hit the ground that the icy surface of the frozen lake looked as if it was going to crush as the mighty beast snarled ferociously again.


    Using the opened fan-shaped rock as a barrier, Chu Xun ran around it like children playing tag. The tiger roared angrily and it lunged again and again after him, nearly catching him each time.


    Worried for his friend¡¯s safety, Yan Wushuang ripped his sword out and was about to help when the purple-haired woman stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s just having fun with that stupid cat?¡±


    Stupid cat?! Is that what this beastly monster is to you both?


    With a sudden burst of speed, a bawling Chu Xun began running in circles around to evade the tiger until he suddenly stopped to extend a leg around the corner.


    Huh?!


    Dubious looks hung off everyone¡¯s faces.


    What does he think he¡¯s doing? Is he trying to trip the tiger?


    Stifled giggles broke out from several quarters. Could an ant ever hope to trip down an elephant? Talk about overestimating himself.


    With the speed of wind, the tiger wheeled around the corner with hardly any drop in speed, and its front right paw banged squarely into Chu Xun¡¯s outstretched leg.


    Thud!


    And the monstrous hulk of the tiger that resembled an orange little hill fell and rolled on the ground like a barrel.


    Could this even be true?!


    Everyone was left petrified with dumbfounded looks on their faces. The only words which could fully describe the emotions now written on their faces.


    Unable to believe their own eyes, some had to rub their eyes and look again.


    He did it! He really did it! Like the tortoise in its race against the hare, he really did it!


    What an unbelievable and incredible feat!


    The striped tiger rolled more than a dozen meters before it finally got to its feet where it wheeled back around and gave an unrelenting roar.


    With the speed of an arrow, Chu Xun shot at it with the blink of an eye and wrapped his arms around the erect fur of its paw and grunted hard as he twisted and flipped the monstrous tiger over his shoulder!


    Bang!


    He slammed the beast¡¯s gargantuan mass into the ice with webs of crack that began extending underneath it, eliciting an angry and painful roar from the animal.


    Every single explorer nearby watched wordlessly with their eyes as wide as saucers, awed, and dumbstruck like statues while not being able to believe what they were seeing.


    The tiger roared again and clambered back to its feet.


    With the speed of wind, Chu Xun raced, bounded, and vaulted himself up the back of the tiger like how one would when riding a horse and sat himself comfortably right behind its nape.


    ¡°Hya, hya!¡± he cried.


    Some began to feel as if their knees were buckling under their weight.


    How on earth can anyone ride on a tiger like a horse?!


    Peals of frustrated roars and snarls came again and again from the tiger, shaking the earth and quivering the misshapen stone columns that towered all around the clearing. The tiger was running mad. Never had it ever foresee that such ignominious a fate would befall him ¨C that it, a proud Beast Lord that ruled supreme over hordes of other lesser beasts, would be ridden by a young human fledgling like a common mule!


    Yet despite its incessant tries to buck around violently, it persisted in failing to have Chu Xun tossed off its back.


    Out of desperation, it raced headlong into a boulder and leaped, trying to smash its back into the rock.


    Boom!


    The impact blasted the rock into bits and pieces and the tiger crashed to the ground, rolling like skittles with splinters of granite strewn everywhere.


    Apparently, Chu Xun had leaped off its back right before the tiger hit the boulder, and with astonishing dexterity, it kept up with the rolling mass of the tiger when it crashed to the ground and sprang back up its back easily.


    ¡°Give up, you lousy cat, or I¡¯ll carve up your phallus and sell it to Zang Fengling,¡± Chu Xun cried again, hoping to tame it.


    Roar!


    But that only sought to fuel the tiger¡¯s defiant belligerence.


    Bang!


    With zero scruples, Chu Xun hammered a fist into the tiger with such force that it nearly collapsed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With one punch after another, he pummeled at the tiger with the staggering force of a piledriver, bringing the ferocious beast to its knee.


    Gods in Heaven, some began thinking with horror, How great a force would that be?!


    The tiger must be wondering the very same. Chu Xun¡¯s first blow landed on its skull with so great a force that it wondered for one split-second if its skull had been fractured.


    Nevermind for the other blows that continually rained upon it.


    Dammit, I¡¯ve been hoodwinked, it thought, This human¡¯s too powerful for me!


    ¡°Be nice and answer me: do you have Spirit Cores in your brain?¡± the tiger heard Chu Xun¡¯s voice asking.


    The tiger felt a shudder running down its spine as every hair of its fur standing on ends. Dammit, Human! You¡¯re after my Spirit Core!


    While it could live even when losing its phallus, it would rather die than to lose its Spirit Core.


    But its fearful reaction was enough to tell Chu Xun what he needed to know. ¡°So you really have one, do you?¡± he grinned.


    His fist came up again.


    Rumble!


    A sudden burst of iridescent lights sprayed from the back of the tiger like a dazzling fountain of destructive rays with the intensity that dwarfed even a lightning bolt, catching Chu Xun off-guard and blasted him off the tiger¡¯s back.


    Bang! Bang!


    The destructive rays of light burst like a ripple of death rays, destroying any stone columns in its path and laying waste to the terrain around it.


    With Chu Xun tossed off, the tiger bounded away quickly and vanished out of sight into the granite jungle of stone columns.


    Being more monster than beasts, Beast Lords usually have powerful capabilities of their own.


    On the other hand, Chu Xun was left despondent at his futile attempt to procure another Spirit Core. But he could ill afford giving chase for his gigantic feline prey. There could be many more Beast Lords lurking within the frosty wilderness of stone monoliths that would easily make any attempt of pursuit a foolhardy attempt.


    All around him, the rest of the explorers were stunned. How could a monster tiger as powerful and humungous as that be routed so effortlessly?!


    Watching from their midst, Zang Fengling wallowed with dismay. He had been cheering for the monster tiger, hoping to witness Chu Xun being mauled by it.


    In fact, Chu Xun¡¯s brief bout with the Beast Lord tiger had compelled everyone to look at him with a different eye. He really turned out to be as invincible as the legend went with hardly any exaggeration.


    ¡°Master Zang!¡± Chu Xun yelled finally, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your tiger phallus is no more.¡±


    Zang Fengling¡¯s nostrils flared at that as he glowered at Chu Xun. Why didn¡¯t that blasted tiger just kill this oaf and be done with it!?


    Sss¡­! Sss¡­!


    Another Beast Lord ¨C a titanic python with scales gleaming in dark-emerald hues ¨C coiled its tree-trunk thick torso like a corkscrew. Hissing with its tongue poking out again and again like a spear, it kept an intense stare at Chu Xun.


    ¡°And whatcha staring at?! Come on, let¡¯s see how I turn you into a worm!¡± With a tongue as ripping as a shark¡¯s jaw, Chu Xun prodded, ¡°After eating roasted snake meat just now, some snake meat stew would be good.¡±


    Heavens Almighty, does this fool not fear death at all?!


    Strangely, the gigantic python made no attempt to attack Chu Xun. It towered over him, gazing down at him with contempt and disdain.


    With just as much apathy towards the monster snake, Chu Xun projected his Divine Sense, permeating it through the fan-shaped rock, down underground through the thick layers of ice underneath their feet where he finally saw the rapid rushes of icy waters far below. Still, he failed to notice anything amiss.


    Strange, Chu Xun wondered. How could the ancient ruins appear in this place? Unless¡­ His eyes wandered and gradually rested on the opened fan-shaped rock.


    Nevertheless, no matter how carefully he studied the rock with his Divine Sense like X-ray, he failed to find anything wrong with it. For all intents and purposes, it seemed as harmless as any other pebble or stone around them.


    Unwilling to give up, Chu Xun gave a few more rounds of observation and study, yet still his efforts yielded nothing. In the end, he knew he had to call it quits and wait until the ancient ruins appear.


    ¡°Have you found anything, Liu?¡± Yan Wushuang asked when Chu Xun rejoined him.


    Chu Xun shook his head.


    ¡°I told you,¡± Yan Wushuang remarked, ¡°As I told you before, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the stone. You should have believed me.¡± For one moment, Chu Xun wondered if he looked awfully eager to prove that the rock was ordinarily mundane and he wasn¡¯t as stupid as Chu Xun liked to believe.


    Only, that almost earned him a scowl from Chu Xun instead. Why are you being so happy for?! Because I failed to find anything?! What an idiot!


    That left Chu Xun and his companions with only one last option: wait. It was all they could do since no one knew when the ruins would appear.


    And in his boredom, Chu Xun decided to derive some entertainment by teasing Zang Fengling.


    ¡°Say, Zang. How much were you going to pay me if I really managed to get the tiger¡¯s phallus for you?¡±


    It was excruciating for Zang Fengling. He could not ignore him ¨C not when almost every pair of eyes were upon them. But if he couldn¡¯t find any ways to silence Chu Xun, word of his shenkui problem would spread far and wide like a raging bushfire!


    ¡°As I said before, I don¡¯t have anything remotely close to shenkui at all!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s be frank here,¡± yelled Chu Xun, his voice growing louder by piecemeal syllables, ¡°You have two naked girls to satisfy you every day. Would anyone really believe that you won¡¯t suffer from shenkui problems? In fact, there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. I bet many here are rather envious of you, Master Sexual Dysfunction!¡±


    Master Sexual Dysfunction?!


    The explorers who heard this struggled to stifle their laughter. If word of this newly-coin nickname reaches the cyberspace, Zang Fengling would be the newest laughing stock in the domain of the Martial Tao World!


    ¡°DAMMIT YOU! I HAVE NO SHENKUI, NOR ANY SEXUAL DYSFUNCTION! HOW DARE YOU HUMILIATE ME! I¡¯LL HAVE YOUR HIDE FOR THIS!¡±


    Huh?!


    Looking absolutely innocent, even Chu Xun had not expected that Zang Fengling would suddenly lose his temper.


    Yan Wushuang interjected suddenly, saying, ¡°That¡¯s unkind of you, Liu.¡±


    ¡°What about me being unkind?¡± gasped a dubious Chu Xun?


    ¡°You should have known better than to air Zang¡¯s dirty laundry in public like that. Surely you should understand that problems like these should be kept under wraps?¡± muttered Yan Wushuang somberly.


    ¡°Oh!¡± exclaimed Chu Xun with comprehension. He spun around and yelled loudly for everyone¡¯s benefit, ¡°My apologies, Master Sexual Dysfunction! Pray forgive my straightforward crudeness!¡±


    Zang Fengling was so angry that he was teetering on the verge of going mad. Who would¡¯ve expected that a usually-stern and dour Yan Wushuang would join in teasing him as well!


    ¡°Everyone,¡± Chu Xun announced loudly and sarcastically with a straight face, addressing the explorers listening to the little brouhaha, ¡°I was just having a joke with Master Zhang. He doesn¡¯t any shenkui problems at all, nor is he sexual dysfunctional. Please don¡¯t say nothing of this to other people or friends and please refrain from posting anything about this on the Martial Tao Forum and your online circle of friends in WeChat.¡±


    Everyone giggled.


    ¡°Come on, Master Sexual Dysfunctional! Let¡¯s have a private talk of our own!¡± His voice toned down a little, but still loud enough, ¡°Tiger phalluses might be useful to your predicament, but I have a few prescriptions which might remedy your shenkui problem. Let¡¯s talk if you have interest.¡±


    ¡°Enough of this!¡± Zang Fengling snarled so sternly and vehemently as if he was trying to disprove what Chu Xun accused him of.


    ¡°Liu,¡± quipped Yan Wushuang, tugging at Chu Xun¡¯s arm, ¡°Since Master Sexual¡ª Master Zang, I mean¡ª has no interest in taking up on your offer, we should just leave him be and not bother him.¡± He pulled Chu Xun away, just in case Zang Fengling might really succumb to a rampaging streak of insanity.


    ¡°Remember to call me if you change your mind, Master Sexual Dysfunction! My number is¡ª¡±


    Fuming, Zang Fengling¡¯s face contorted with rage, disgust, and frustration as he snorted. His scarlet-red robes snapped in the icy winds as a cold fury emanated so greatly about him as if he relished swallowing Chu Xun whole. Even his own household retainer-warriors cowered in his wrath.


    ¡°Ah, yes! You there! Yeah, the Chamber of Purple Garments! You haven¡¯t told me from where you bought your lipsticks!¡±


    With the sudden squeal from Chu Xun, every pair of eyes in the clearing panned in on the contingent of the Chamber.


    Pan Chengfeng and his men were just in guffaws over Zang Fengling when the grins on their faces froze at Chu Xun¡¯s sudden exclamation and they grew stiff tensely.

 Chapter 306 - Youre Really B*tchy!

    The people around were shocked, and they could not help but wonder, ¡°Is this guy crazy? He has just teased Zang Fengling, and now he is confronting Chamber of Purple Garments?¡±


    Yan Wushuang felt a headache, and he didn¡¯t understand what Chu Xun was doing.


    ¡°Brother Liu, what are you doing?¡±


    Chu Xun replied, ¡°Oh, nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little bored.¡±


    Yan Wushuang was speechless. It was just like an old saying, ¡°When one is really bored, he would make trouble around.¡±


    The people of the Chamber of Purple Garments all glared at Chu Xun with anger in their eyes.


    Chu Xun felt very bored. He didn¡¯t have any schemes against them; he just felt displeased with them.


    Sometimes, one would hate other people for no reason.


    Boom!


    The earth suddenly trembled.


    Everyone held their breath and looked at the fan-shaped rock in the field at the same time.


    ¡°Is the ancient relic going to appear?¡± Chu Xun looked at Yan Wushuang.


    Yan Wushuang nodded solemnly.


    In the field, the huge fan-shaped rock began to emit silver-white light, just like the landscape stone that could be seen in the square.


    The light became brighter and more dazzling.


    Moreover, the fan-shaped rock began to rise. Although the speed was slow, it indeed became taller and taller.


    As the fan-shaped rock rose higher and higher, the thick ice cracked inch by inch, and the wide cracks stretched far away.


    All of a sudden, lightning began to flash around the fan-shaped rock, and it became denser and more violent.


    Chu Xun stared at the rock, and his divine sense spread away, trying to check what was going on. He had tried just now, but failed to find out anything.


    The fan-shaped rock was still rising, and the lightning began to expand. The area within ten meters¡­ twenty meters¡­ thirty meters¡­ one hundred meters¡­ was full of lightning¡­


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense spread away, covering the whole rock, and then searched downward along the rock.


    His divine sense suddenly encountered a huge round shining ball when it went several hundred meters underground. The ball emitted silver light and cracked down Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense.


    Chu Xun was shocked. ¡°What is this? It actually cracked down my divine sense,¡± he wondered. He didn¡¯t dare to take a risk any more, for he might suffer counterattack once his divine sense was defeated.


    Crackle!


    The violent lightning wandered around and spread quickly. In the blink of an eye, the area within several hundred meters was full of lightning.


    The power of the lightning was terrifying, and everyone looked dignified.


    Boom!


    A booming sound was heard from the center of the lightning field, sounding like something had broken through the ice.


    Soon, the lightning covered the area within a kilometer and turned the place into a lightning field.


    The surrounding warriors stepped backward again and again.


    The lightning was so violent that no one dared to challenge it easily.


    Someone threw a long sword into the lightning field, but before the sword could touch the ground, it was broken into pieces.


    The crowd was frightened and retreated even faster.


    The lightning field kept expanding, looking like it was going to cover the whole place.


    At this moment, the heavy snow suddenly stopped, and the wild wind disappeared. It looked as if everything became still.


    Everyone¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and they were very nervous.


    Pan Chengfeng kicked up a green rock that was as big as a millstone, but the rock was hit and exploded by the lightning.


    Seeing the scene, everyone felt a chill in their hearts. They realized that whoever entered the lightning field would be torn into pieces.


    ¡°Brother Yan, haven¡¯t you told me that you have entered there to investigate?¡± Chu Xun asked. He wanted to know how Yan Wushuang entered this area full of violent lightning.


    ¡°When the lightning field stops expanding, the power of the lightning will be weakened,¡± Yan Wushuang replied.


    On hearing the words, Chu Xun was enlightened.


    After a long time, the lightning field stopped expanding, but it had forced the crowd to the edge of the cliff.


    As expected, the lightning gradually stabilized and was no longer so violent.


    A sixth-grade Human King walked forward, trying to check out the situation. The lightning hit him but failed to break through his protective aura.


    Seeing this, a fifth-grade Human King walked forward as well to approach the area, and he was alright.


    However, there was an unlucky fourth-grade Human King who entered the area and almost died inside because the lightning broke his protective aura.


    Everyone realized that Human Kings above the fifth grade could go in.


    Most of the people who came there were experts above the fifth grade. Thus, there were many people who could go in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Zang Fengling glared at Chu Xun with killing intent in his chilling eyes when he led the people into the lightning field.


    Pan Chengfeng also shot Chu Xun a fierce look before he rushed into the area, leading a group of people.


    ¡°What are you looking at? If you are unconvinced, come here and I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson,¡± Chu Xun said in a provoking tone.


    Pan Chengfeng almost lost his temper, but he forced himself to calm down as for the time being, the ancient relic was the most important thing.


    The people from the other forces were quite friendly toward Chu Xun. They all nodded at him with a smile when they entered the lightning field.


    It was mostly because they understood that Chu Xun was fearless and would scold whoever he didn¡¯t like. Thus, they thought they should be friendly to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in too.¡±


    Chu Xun took the lead and entered the lightning field without displaying his protective aura. He didn¡¯t even frown when the lightning hit him.


    ¡°I really admire Brother Chu for his strong body physique.¡±


    Yan Wushuang admired Chu Xun as well. Even he had to use the seven-layer protective aura to protect himself.


    The crowd approached the center of the area slowly.


    The lightning kept flashing and was dazzling, and they couldn¡¯t see Zang Fengling and his companions at all.


    ¡°Follow me closer, and don¡¯t get lost.¡± Chu Xun reminded them. It would be dangerous to get lost inside.


    The closer they were to the center area, the more violent the lightning became.


    Chu Xun was the most relaxed one among them. The lightning couldn¡¯t harm him at all. He walked forward like he was roaming in a yard. Seeing this, Yan Wushuang and others were envious because they had to consume a lot of Internal Breath to maintain their protective aura.


    Chu Xun suddenly took out the Thundering Hammer, which he seized from Bo Ping, from his Storage Ring as if he had thought of something.


    Sizzle!


    All of a sudden, the lightning became extremely violent and all flooded toward the Thundering Hammer in Chu Xun¡¯s hand.


    The Thundering Hammer started flickering and emitting silver light. It turned out to be effective. Chu Xun was overjoyed that he could refine his Thundering Hammer in this place.


    Yan Wushuang and his companions were shocked. They suddenly felt relaxed a lot because the lightning was drawn to the Thundering Hammer in Chu Xun¡¯s hand.


    As the young master of the Yan family, Yan Wushuang had a lot of secret treasures, yet the treasures with the property of thunder were very rare to him.


    ¡°God of Thunder, please possess me and protect the refugees,¡± Chu Xun shouted, holding the hammer high.


    On hearing the words, Yan Wushuang darkened his face because Chu Xun regarded him as a refugee.


    ¡°Stop playing tricks. Let¡¯s go, hurry up,¡± the purple-haired woman said.


    Under the protection of the Thundering Hammer, they became quite relaxed and quickened their pace.


    Soon, they saw a group of people in front of them.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Chu Xun greeted them.


    The group of people looked back upon hearing the voice, and their eyes became fixed. They were surprised to see the hammer, and their faces were full of envy and greed.


    The lightning was very violent there, so marching forward became quite strenuous.


    ¡°See you later, everyone.¡±


    Chu Xun and his companions swaggered past them.


    If it weren¡¯t for that they had learned of Chu Xun¡¯s power, they would like to seize the hammer from Chu Xun.


    ¡°Brother Liu, I have something to tell you, but I don¡¯t know if I should do so,¡± Yan Wushuang said hesitantly.


    ¡°What is it? Just tell me,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re really b*tchy and infuriating,¡± Yan Wushuang said after hesitating for a while.


    Chu Xun gave Yan Wushuang a smile, seeing which, Yan Wushuang got a weird feeling.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun suddenly put away the Thundering Hammer.


    In an instant, thunder sounded and lightning flashed wildly.


    Crackle!


    Yan Wushuang and others couldn¡¯t react. Without the Thundering Hammer, the lightning came straight at them, and they displayed their protective aura hurriedly.


    However, it was too late. Each of them was hit by one or two bolts of lightning, and they immediately screamed out loud.


    Yan Wushuang was so unlucky that his hair got hit by the lightning, and it immediately became curly with smoke rising from it, causing him to look very funny.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Chu Xun doubled up, laughing.


    Yan Wushuang felt so upset. He didn¡¯t know that his hair had become curly. ¡°Brother Liu¡­¡±


    The moment he opened his mouth, a whiff of black smoke came out of his mouth. Chu Xun laughed even more happily and almost couldn¡¯t stop laughing.


    The Human Kings of the Yan family was very lucky that their hair didn¡¯t get hit. Yet, they were hit at several parts of their bodies, so they couldn¡¯t help but tremble, twitch, and have spasms.


    Only the purple-haired woman looked alright because Chu Xun had told her about his action through voice message in secret.


    ¡°Brother Liu, you¡­¡± Yan Wushuang felt depressed.


    ¡°Just a small joke.¡± After saying this, Chu Xun suddenly looked serious, which made Yan Wushuang puzzled. Chu Xun continued, ¡°Brother Yan, do remember that improper words may bring a man trouble, haha¡­¡±


    Yan Wushuang was amused. He stared at Chu Xun, thinking, ¡°The words might be more convincing if it had been said by someone else but you.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you¡­¡± a Human King from the Yan family wanted to tell Yan Wushuang something, looking at his curly hair.


    However, he was interrupted by Chu Xun. ¡°Stop talking and let¡¯s move forward, hurry up.¡±


    After that, Chu Xun took out the Thundering Hammer again to protect them as they headed toward the center area.


    The Human King opened his mouth but said nothing for he was afraid that Chu Xun would put the Thundering Hammer back again. He gave in to Chu Xun¡¯s power.


    Chu Xun laughed heartily along the way and even doubled up. Yan Wushuang was a handsome young man, but now his hair was as curly as instant noodles.


    ¡°Brother Yan, I think you would look much more handsome than the Happy Goat when you become old,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    ¡°What Happy Goat?¡± Yan Wushuang was puzzled.


    ¡°A small goat in a cartoon. It¡¯s very popular among kids.¡± Chu Xun explained with a smile.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yan Wushuang felt strange. It was good that kids like the cartoon, but why Chu Xun smiled so weirdly?


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Chu Xun nodded earnestly.


    Under the protection of the Thundering Hammer, everyone moved fast. In a short period of time, they left several teams behind.


    Soon, they saw the people of the Chamber of Purple Garments.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Chu Xun greeted them as usual.


    Seeing that Chu Xun was raising a hammer and his companions all looked relaxed as if they were roaming in a yard, Pan Chengfeng felt very envious.


    ¡°Hello, Master Yan.¡± He greeted Yan Wushuang, ignoring Chu Xun deliberately. However, there was a strange look in his eyes when he saw Yan Wushuang¡¯s special hair style.


    Yan Wushuang nodded and asked, ¡°Have you found anything?¡±


    Pan Chengfeng shook his head.


    ¡°Then you should be careful, there are monsters here,¡± Chu Xun reminded them.


    ¡°Monsters?¡± Pan Chengfeng was shocked, but soon he sneered. ¡°Nonsense! This b*tchy guy must be kidding me. I won¡¯t believe a single word he said.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go first and see you later.¡± Chu Xun waved his hand enthusiastically and then swaggered past them.


    However, he suddenly heard a scream from behind when he had just taken several steps forward. He looked back, only to see that a man from the Chamber of Purple Garments got one of his arms cut off. Blood gushed out wildly from the wound.


    Pan Chengfeng hurriedly helped him stop the bleeding and heal the wound. ¡°Who hurt you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There¡­ is really something strange,¡± the man replied in a trembling voice.


    Pan Chengfeng was shocked and ordered, ¡°Guys, stay alert.¡±


    Yan Wushuang stared at Chu Xun and thought that he was a doomsayer for what he warned had become true.


    Chu Xun was also surprised and looked at Yan Wushuang. Just as he had said, there were some creatures in this place.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay cautious,¡± Chu Xun said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed. He turned around and threw out a punch.

 Chapter 307 - Dont Chase after a Defeated Enemy

    Boom!


    The lightning exploded, bright and dazzling, and something was punched away by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Brother Liu, what is it?¡± Yan Wushuang asked and unsheathed his long sword.


    Chu Xun shook his head and looked serious. The force that his fist collided with was very strong. All of a sudden, his eyes suddenly became focused, and he took something off his fist.


    His action attracted Yan Wushuang¡¯s and others¡¯ attention. They found that it was a scale as large as the fist of a child. The scale was as hard as iron with lightning flowing on it.


    ¡°Is it a snake?¡± When they saw the scale, they immediately thought of snake.


    ¡°Looks like it is,¡± Chu Xun replied. He felt that the thing his fist punched was very slippery, which caused part of his attacking force to be counteracted.


    ¡°No matter what it is, be careful, guys.¡± Chu Xun reminded them again.


    The few of them stayed alert as they walked forward.


    Sizzle!


    A dazzling bolt of lightning came at them, causing the other bolts of lightning to flash violently. The lightning was so dazzling that they could barely keep their eyes open.


    ¡°Watch out.¡± Chu Xun shouted. Yan Wushuang and the others immediately displayed layers of protective aura.


    Chu Xun raised his Thundering Hammer and smashed it forward.


    Boom!


    Lightning kept flashing, and electric arcs exploded one after another, making crackling sound, lighting up the ground in front of them brightly.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun rushed forward with the Thundering Hammer. A creature had been thrown away by his blow just now.


    The lightning was so glaring that he almost couldn¡¯t see anything.


    In front of him, lightning kept flashing, and thundering and booming sounds kept echoing. They didn¡¯t stop until a long while later.


    ¡°Brother Yan, come here quickly.¡±


    On hearing Chu Xun¡¯s voice, they came up to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Everyone present was shocked. Beside Chu Xun¡¯s feet was a several-meter long monster which was covered in scales and had a big mouth and sharp fangs.


    ¡°An electric eel,¡± Chu Xun said. ¡°It was this eel that had bitten off the arm of the man from the Chamber of Purple Garments.¡±


    ¡°How could there be an electric eel here?¡± Yan Wushuang was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it an aquatic creature?¡± he wondered to himself.


    Chu Xun shook his head while saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, this place is very strange. Be careful, guys.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun threw the Thundering Hammer into the lightning field.


    Bang!


    With a dull crashing sound, glaring lightning emitted from the area.


    The several of them followed Chu Xun into that place, only to see that a palm-sized strange-looking fish was smashed into pieces by the Thundering Hammer and transformed into small lightning elements before dissipating.


    Yan Wushuang and the others didn¡¯t know what it was, while there was a look of joy in the eyes of Chu Xun and the purple-haired woman.


    It was an electrofish, made of lightning elements, with weak attacking power. It only lived in the lightning field and was rare.


    Since the electrofish was made of lightning elements, it would yield amazing effect if one used it to refine his body.


    Chu Xun felt a little regret that he hit the fish too hard.


    Swoosh!


    The purple-haired woman suddenly moved and disappeared into the lightning field where the lightning suddenly became violent.


    Chu Xun was not worried because he knew that the purple-haired woman had as many skills as he did.


    As expected, the woman came back a while later. As she spread out her delicate jade-like hand, there was a palm-sized, transparent electrofish trapped in her palm.


    ¡°What a strange little fish!¡± Yan Wushuang exclaimed. The electrofish was transparent all over, and he could see those swimming lightning elements in its body.


    ¡°Brother Yan, this is an electrofish. Don¡¯t let it go when you see one,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Seeing that Yan Wushuang was puzzled, Chu Xun told him what an electrofish could be used to do.


    ¡°It could strengthen our body and soul.¡± Yan Wushuang was amazed, and there was an eager look in his eyes. Except for those who practiced the Hard Cross Technique, warriors¡¯ bodies and souls were their weakest parts. Besides, there weren¡¯t many martial skills on earth, and the skills that could improve warriors¡¯ bodies and souls were very rare. If the electrofish could help them in terms of this, it would greatly improve their fighting power.


    Chu Xun¡¯s body was invincible and his soul was very strong, so his words that the electrofish could strengthen one¡¯s body and soul were quite convincing.


    After that, Yan Wushuang and the others looked around for the electrofishes with their eyes wide open. However, they looked more like being thieves.


    Swoosh!


    All of a sudden, Yan Wushuang rushed forward. He found an electrofish and reached out his hands for it with his palms full of Internal Breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught it.¡± Yan Wushuang was overjoyed.


    However, soon, his smile froze on his face. The electrofish in his hand transformed into small lightning elements and slipped out of his hand, and then, those elements gathered together and became an electrofish. With a whooshing sound, the fish disappeared into the lightning field as fast as lightning.


    Yan Wushuang was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Brother Yan, the electrofishes are made of lightning elements. Though their attacking force is not strong, they are good at escaping. If you catch one such fish, you must be careful, and you¡¯d better trap it with your Internal Breath and put it into a jade box,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s face was full of depression, and he sighed and felt pity.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are some electrofishes here. The point is others don¡¯t know their use, so we¡¯ll gain a lot this time.¡± Chu Xun comforted him.


    Yan Wushuang kept up his spirits and thought to himself, ¡°His words make sense. Others don¡¯t know these fishes¡¯ usage, and only we know.¡± He was very grateful to Chu Xun and thought him a worthwhile friend, for Chu Xun told him such an important secret without reservation and was indeed a man of noble character.


    If Chu Xun knew what Yan Wushuang was thinking, he would definitely be blushed. Actually, he knew very well that there would only be more electrofishes in the inner area and he couldn¡¯t catch all of them on his own, since there were even electrofishes in this outer area.


    The several of them glanced around with their eyes wide open, which made them look like bad people.


    Swoosh!


    A black shadow suddenly dived at the Thundering Hammer in Chu Xun¡¯s hand.


    Chu Xun was furious. The Thundering Hammer changed its track to avoid the shadow and smashed down hard.


    Clang!


    There was a dull sound of metal on metal, and a huge tail retreated.


    It was the cyan-scaled python they had encountered before. The python hissed its tongue at Chu Xun with a cold look, then turned around and disappeared into the lightning field.


    Swoosh!


    At the same time, a bright ray of sword radiance slashed toward the cyan-scaled python.


    Clang!


    There was another dull crashing sound. It sounded like the sword radiance had hit the python, but no one knew what had happened exactly, for the place was full of lightning and they could only see the things within ten meters.


    This sword move was naturally from Yan Wushuang. He stepped forward and wanted to chase the python, but was stopped by Chu Xun.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here, so let¡¯s not chase after a defeated enemy.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these Beast Lords to be so powerful to be able to enter here,¡± Yan Wushuang said.


    ¡°Brother Yan, you are wrong. Beasts have stronger bodies than us human beings do. Perhaps they could use the lightning power here to refine their bodies, so this place fits them better.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yan Wushuang was shocked. If what Chu Xun said was true, then human beings would be no match for the beasts in the lightning field.


    ¡°In short, be careful, guys,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The group of people moved forward again.


    Before they could reach far, they heard the sound of a battle coming from the front.


    ¡°It¡¯s Zang Fengling,¡± the purple-haired woman said, ¡°he and his companions are entangled with two electric eels.¡±


    Yan Wushuang was surprised. They couldn¡¯t see anything for the place in front of them was full of lightning, and the sound of the battle was not clear. ¡°How did she get to know this?¡± Yan Wushuang wondered to himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there in secret and have a look.¡±


    The few of them approached the place quietly.


    With a cold look in his eyes, Zang Fengling stood with his companions, back to back, holding his breath while observing the surroundings.


    Swoosh!


    A bolt of glaring lightning struck toward them. It was an electric eel over a dozen meters long.


    Zang Fengling used a black spear as his weapon, the end of which was attached to a chain. At the moment, the spear pierced toward the electric eel like an arow, emitting bright black light.


    Clang!


    The electric eel¡¯s scale was as hard as iron and turned out to be very useful in defense. The spear failed to pierce through the scale, but knocked the eel away.


    At the same time, another electric eel dived out of the lightning field, opened its big mouth, and bit toward a Human King of the Zang family at the lightning speed with its sharp fangs.


    The electric eel appeared so suddenly and so fast that the man was caught unprepared and got bitten on the belly.


    Clang!


    A crisp metallic sound was heard, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, they didn¡¯t see a bloody scene. Instead, they saw that the electric eel¡¯s fangs were broken off.


    At the same time, the others finally realized what was going on. They immediately slashed the eel with their sabers and swords, and punched the eel with their fists.


    The electric eel screeched miserably. It couldn¡¯t resist the attacks from so many Human Kings at a time and was cut into several pieces, and its head was smashed into bits.


    Chu Xun and Yan Wushuang looked at each other with a confused look.


    ¡°A secret treasure?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re wearing armor or some similar secret treasures,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yan Wushuang became envious on hearing the words. He guessed that the Zang family must have gained a great opportunity, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have possessed so many secret treasures and pieces of armor.


    ¡°No wonder they didn¡¯t get hurt even when they reached here,¡± Yan Wushuang said.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked back at Yan Wushuang and said, ¡°Brother Yan, why don¡¯t we¡­ hehe¡­¡±


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes lit up as well, and he replied, ¡°Brother Liu, do you mean that we should try to get several pieces of armor here?¡±


    The Human Kings of the Yan family rolled their eyes and sighed inwardly, ¡°Damn, our young master learned something bad from him.¡±


    Chu Xun and Yan Wushuang started to make a plan. ¡°Brother Yan, I¡¯ll go to grab the armor, while you hold Zang Fengling off,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Yan Wushuang answered.


    Chu Xun took out two robes that he and Lord of Healing used to disguise themselves when they went to kill the people of the Tianlong Fort. He forgot to throw the robes away, and now they happened to be useful.


    However, when Yan Wushuang saw the robes, he was amazed and lost in thought, for he found them familiar. He believed he had seen them somewhere.


    Chu Xun handed one robe to Yan Wushuang, and when he saw his amazed look, his heart skipped a beat. He realized that he had been too careless. Last night, he had worn this robe when he went to the Yan family to steal the Soul-nourishing Lotus and Spirit Flux. It seemed that Yan Wushuang felt suspicious now.


    ¡°Brother Liu, this black robe looks a little familiar to me,¡± Yan Wushuang said in confusion.


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly inside. As expected, Yan Wushuang felt suspicious now. However, Chu Xun replied in a harsh tone, ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t all black robes look same?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Yan Wushuang just felt that the robe looked familiar, but he didn¡¯t suspect that Chu Xun was the man who had stolen the Soul-nourishing Lotus. He took the robe and put it on quickly.


    Chu Xun breathed a sigh of relief secretly. It seemed that Yan Wushuang didn¡¯t suspect him. What a narrow squeak. However, Chu Xun didn¡¯t dare to put on the robe for fear that Yan Wushuang would recognize him as the thief.


    ¡°Be patient. Someone comes here,¡± at this critical moment, the purple-haired woman said.


    On hearing that, Chu Xun immediately grabbed the robe from Yan Wushuang¡¯s hand and threw it into his Storage Ring. He whispered, ¡°Somebody is coming here. Let¡¯s hide for a moment first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Chu Xun secretly transmitted a voice message to the purple-haired woman.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be so stupid sometimes,¡± the purple-haired woman said.


    Chu Xun gave her a bitter smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite stupid,¡± he thought.


    He could hear vague footsteps approaching them.


    It was the people of the Chamber of Purple Garments.


    Pan Chengfeng saw Zang Fengling and his companions, who were prepared in battle array, as well.


    ¡°Brother Zang, what are you doing?¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Zang Fengling charging at him with a brightly-shining black spear.


    Pan Chengfeng was enraged and was about to question him when he heard a clang, which made his ears buzz.


    He turned his head and saw a several-meter-long electric eel which was surrounded by lightning roll on the ground.


    Pan Chengfeng was not stupid; he immediately understood what was going on. He turned around and threw out a punch, causing a light chain in the air.


    At the same time, his underlings also made their move. The electric eel failed to dodge the attacks and was smashed into pieces.

 Chapter 308 - I Carelessly Grabbed Too Much!

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Zang.¡±


    Pan Chengfeng expressed his gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for Zang Fengling¡¯s help, some of them would definitely have been injured.


    Zang Fengling nodded and said, ¡°Brother Pan, be careful. This place is very weird.¡±


    ¡°We have encountered something strange before, and one of my men got injured,¡± Pan Chengfeng said with a bitter smile.


    Zang Fengling took the opportunity to make a suggestion. ¡°Brother Pan, why don¡¯t we explore this place together?¡±


    Pan Chengfeng also understood that the collapse of his alliance with Zang Fengling was due to that nameless guy¡¯s trick.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking. There is strength in numbers, after all.¡± Pan Chengfeng accepted the suggestion.


    The two groups joined hands once again.


    Yan Wushuang sighed that they had missed a good opportunity to attack. Now that these two groups of people had teamed up, they shouldn¡¯t provoke them easily any more.


    ¡°Brother Liu, what should we do now?¡± Yan Wushuang was still unwilling to give up, and his eyes were full of greed for those sets of armor.


    Chu Xun pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow them first to see if there will be another chance.¡±


    For the time being, they had no other choice. Thus, they followed Zang Fengling¡¯s and Pan Chengfeng¡¯s teams in secret.


    All of a sudden, Yan Wushuang grabbed Chu Xun¡¯s arm and pointed in one direction.


    Chu Xun followed his gaze and saw three electrofishes playing in the lightning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to let you help, Junior Sister,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The purple-haired woman nodded and rushed toward the fishes silently. She sealed these three electrofishes with one hand, which was as easy as taking something out of a pocket to her.


    Seeing this, Yan Wushuang and the others were stunned, and they started to look at the purple-haired woman with more respect.


    ¡°Brother Liu, your junior sister is really something,¡± Yan Wushuang murmured.


    ¡°Of course, she is my junior sister, after all,¡± Chu Xun raised his head high and said in a proud tone.


    Yan Wushuang curled his lips and thought that Chu Xun was shameless.


    The purple-haired woman came back, and she had no intention to keep all the fishes for herself. ¡°How to share these fishes?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You keep them first, and when we get out of here, every one of us will have an equal share,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    Yan Wushuang and the others looked at Chu Xun with admiration once more, and thought that Chu Xun was a righteous man.


    ¡°They are in trouble,¡± the purple-haired woman suddenly said.


    Chu Xun certainly noticed it as well, but he pretended that he didn¡¯t. ¡°Junior Sister, what do you mean?¡± he asked.


    The purple-haired woman looked at him, and then at Zang Fengling and his companions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, guys,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yan Wushuang and the others held their breath and lay down.


    They could see Zang Fengling and his companions vaguely in their sight.


    ¡°Look over there.¡± Chu Xun pointed in one direction.


    Yan Wushuang and the others looked in the direction and they couldn¡¯t help but gape in shock for they saw a dozen electric eels there.


    ¡°They fell into the electric eels¡¯ hideout,¡± Yan Wushuang said.


    The electric eels dispersed in different directions. The lightning field was like their home, and they could move freely in the air with the power of the lightning. The eels dispersed soundlessly and surrounded Zang Fengling and his companions.


    Zang Fengling and his companions didn¡¯t have any divine sense, and distracted by the crackling sounds of the thunder and lightning, they didn¡¯t realize that they had been completely surrounded.


    Whoosh! Whoosh¡­!


    The dozen electric eels moved, and they were as fast as the lightning in this lightning field.


    Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng were both seventh-grade Human Kings, so they had keen senses and immediately realized that there was something wrong.


    ¡°Stay alert.¡± Zang Fengling roared.


    After all, they were Human Kings, so they reacted really fast. They made their moves almost at the same time. In an instant, shadows of sabers, swords, palms, and fists flew everywhere.


    Bang Bang¡­!


    These electric eels¡¯ raid failed, and some of them even got killed and injured.


    ¡°These electric eels turned out to be so disappointing,¡± Chu Xun murmured.


    Despite so, the electric eels didn¡¯t step back. Instead, they became even more aggressive now.


    Whoosh! Whoosh¡­!


    These electric eels began to attack fiercely. They opened their big mouths and bit toward their enemies with their sharp fangs. Some of the eels even attacked by slashing their tails against their enemies.


    In that instant, a fierce battle began. Lightning flashed, and thunder rumbled, mixed with the roars of the warriors and shrills of the electric eels.


    Looking from afar, one could only see a ball of electric arcs shining brightly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flickered as he said in a low voice, ¡°Here comes our opportunity.¡±


    Yan Wushuang was shocked and replied, ¡°Brother Liu, don¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    ¡°Wealth comes from danger. Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine.¡± Chu Xun did not dare to wear the black robe, lest Yan Wushuang would recognize him.


    ¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯ll have to let you help me again.¡±


    The purple-haired woman nodded and made a hand print with one hand. After that, she pointed between Chu Xun¡¯s eyebrows with her slender fingers.


    Yan Wushuang and the others were stunned when they saw that the muscles on Chu Xun¡¯s face twisted slowly, and a moment later, Chu Xun¡¯s face looked totally different.


    However, this was just a trick. In fact, it was Chu Xun himself who changed his look, and he told the purple-haired woman to point between his eyebrows through a secret voice message just because he wanted her to cover him up.


    Yan Wushuang and the others looked at the purple-haired woman with admiration. They never expected there to be such an amazing skill, and it opened their eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Chu Xun disappeared into the lightning field with a whoosh. Then, he changed his direction and approached Zang Fengling and his companions in secret.


    Zang Fengling and his companions were fighting a fierce battle. The people of the Chamber of Purple Garments were standing at the inner area, while the people of the Zang family were standing at the outer area, because they had armor to protect themselves.


    ¡°Young Master Zang, words can¡¯t express my gratitude toward you. We owe you a big favor, and we¡¯ll return you the favor in the future.¡± Pan Chengfeng was very grateful to the Zang family. If it weren¡¯t for the Zang family¡¯s protection, he and his men would have suffered a great loss.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Brother Pan. Since we are allies, we should always support each other.¡± In fact, Zang Fengling had his own plan. Though the Chamber of Purple Garments had a bad reputation, it was powerful. Allying with them would benefit the Zang family a lot.


    ¡°Young Master Zang, you¡¯re indeed a righteous man. We¡¯re friends now,¡± Pan Chengfeng said in a loud voice.


    ¡°Haha, Brother Pan, after we finish our business here, let¡¯s have some wine together and chat with each other.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± a sixth-grade Human King of the Zang family suddenly roared angrily.


    Bang!


    An iron fist landed on his head, and he fell down without making a sound.


    When Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng heard the voice, they turned around and saw a person dragging a fainted warrior of the Zang family into the lightning field.


    Zang Fengling almost went crazy with anger. His long spear whistled as it flew straight into the lightning field.


    Ploop!


    There was a slight sound, sounding like a spear had pierced through a man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Get the hell over here.¡± Zang Fengling pulled the chain that was attached to the spear, and a figure was drawn back to him.


    When Zang Fengling took a closer look at the figure, he almost fainted from anger. The figure was exactly the warrior that had been dragged into the lightning field. This man had been stripped and his armor was gone. What made Zang Fengling even angrier was that his spear had pierced through the man¡¯s arm and almost tore the arm off.


    ¡°Young master!¡± The warrior suddenly woke up in pain and let out a scream.


    ¡°Who is it? Get the hell over here.¡± Zang Fengling was furious.


    ¡°Have you seen who it is?¡± Pan Chengfeng turned back and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a stranger. I¡¯ve never seen him before,¡± one of them said.


    The others all nodded.


    Zang Fengling pulled his spear out of the warrior¡¯s arm and helped him heal the wound. He felt so depressed because it cost the lives of a dozen Zang family members to bring the armor out of an ancient relic, and they only had ten sets of armor in total.


    Whoosh! Whoosh¡­!


    The electric eels were still launching attacks. The lightning flashed, thunder rumbled, and electric arcs were flying in all directions.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Pan Chengfeng roared and dived out.


    That figure appeared again.


    While the electric eels were attacking Pan Chengfeng and his companions, Chu Xun approached them at a lightning speed and punched another sixth-grade Human King of the Zang family.


    Although the Human King was well prepared, he still couldn¡¯t resist Chu Xun¡¯s attack. Chu Xun smashed the Human King¡¯s six-layer protective aura and hit him in the head before dragging him away.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± Pan Chengfeng pounced toward Chu Xun. With a single palm, he twisted the lightning, and his Internal Breath transformed into a powerful chain and flew forward.


    Chu Xun dragged the warrior of the Zang family with one hand and threw out a punch with another hand, causing a booming sound. After that, he used the counterforce and disappeared into the lightning field.


    Pan Chengfeng was dumbfounded and furious. His opponent actually managed to escape with the help of his palm strength.


    Whoosh!


    Without even thinking, he chased after Chu Xun.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to return. He looked livid, carrying a naked man in his hand. The man¡¯s armor was gone.


    Zang Fengling¡¯s face darkened, and he almost broke his own teeth by gashing them. He lost another piece of armor.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Someone shouted in horror.


    Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng turned their heads and saw that the figure knocked out another two warriors of the Zang family and dragged them into the lightning field.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Zang Fengling roared. He smashed a coming electric eel into pieces with one palm and chased after Chu Xun into the lightning field.


    Pan Chengfeng looked very grim and followed into the lightning field as well.


    As soon as they entered the area, Chu Xun appeared again. This time, he knocked out three warriors of the Zang family and dragged them away.


    Without Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng, these warriors were terrified. They watched Chu Xun drag the three fainted men into the lightning field while dealing with the attacks from the electric eels.


    At this moment, Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng happened to come back. Their faces were gloomy, and behind them were two naked warriors of the Zang family.


    Upon learning that another three warriors had been knocked out and dragged away, Zang Fengling almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He went straight into the lightning field again without saying a word.


    A short while later, Zang Fengling returned with three naked warriors.


    ¡°Who the hell is it? Come the hell over here.¡± Zang Fengling was mad, crashing two electric eels in a row. The other electric eels were scared by his action and turned around to flee. However, Zang Fengling caught up with them and killed all of them.


    On this side, Chu Xun returned to his companions.


    ¡°Brother Liu.¡± Yan Wushuang gave Chu Xun a thumbs up. They had seen clearly what Chu Xun had done.


    Chu Xun waved his hand, and a total of seven sets of armor appeared.


    Yan Wushuang and the others didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, and each of them put on one piece of armor.


    The purple-haired woman refused to wear it, because she didn¡¯t need it.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t need to wear the armor either. As a result, there were two extra sets left.


    ¡°It seems that I carelessly grabbed too much,¡± Chu Xun grumbled.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Sharing with others will be more joyful than enjoying alone. Find a place to hide, guys.¡±


    Yan Wushuang didn¡¯t know what Chu Xun wanted to do, but they still walked far away to hide.


    About half an hour later, footsteps of the people from another force could be heard. The force was named Faith of Canonization, and was very powerful.


    When the people of the Faith of Canonization saw Chu Xun standing alone in the lightning field, they immediately became vigilant and put on their guard.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, which sect are you from?¡± Li Hangyi, a member of the Faith of Canonization, asked.


    ¡°I was born here, and I grew up here,¡± Chu Xun replied calmly.


    Li Hangyi and his companions changed their expressions on hearing this. They thought that Chu Xun was joking. They could understand that there were some creatures living in this lightning field, but they couldn¡¯t believe that there were human beings living here.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    Li Hangyi didn¡¯t believe Chu Xun¡¯s words.


    Chu Xun replied indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m kidding or not, but I can save your life.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took out the remaining two sets of armor.


    ¡°These two sets of armor can protect you from being struck and injured by lightning. If you put them on, you can move freely in this area.¡±


    Li Hangyi¡¯s cultivation was not low, so he naturally could tell that these two sets of armor had strong defensive power.


    ¡°You won¡¯t give them to us for free, will you?¡± He asked. Even a three-year-old child knew that there was no free lunch in the world.

 Chapter 309 - Goodies!

    Countless bolts of lightning raged angrily around him with rumbles of thunderclaps drowning his ears amidst the intermittent flashes of light.


    Chu Xun extended a hand and seized a lightning bolt that strayed but inches away from him and clenched it in his fist like a toy.


    Li Hangyi and his man winced. The lightning bolts terrified them, but they seemed only like toys to this stranger, and this astonished them.


    ¡°These two sets of armor can protect you from harm, but for this favor, I¡¯d require repayment.¡± Chu Xun said lightly.


    ¡°And what do you wish in return from us, Sir?¡± asked Li Hangyi.


    ¡°Some pets that I kept are missing. Please return them to me should you meet them.¡±


    Pets?!


    Astonished, Li Hangyi could not quite believe what he heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m referring to a school of fishes the size of a human¡¯s hand. Please catch them if you see them. But don¡¯t underestimate them; they are very smart and intelligent. Restrain them using your Internal Breaths and keep them in jade chests.¡±


    As much as Li Hangyi yearned for the two sets of magical armor, he knew he needed more information before he could agree to any terms.


    ¡°What of their strength? Are they dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Nay. They are weak creatures with impeccable skills in escaping. Remember, only Internal Breath can restrain them, and jade chests can keep them seized.¡±


    With a more visual idea of the bidding Chu Xun was entrusting to him, he agreed at last, ¡°Very well, Sir. So be it then.¡± His hand came up to take the two sets of armor.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Chu Xun barked suddenly. ¡°Under no circumstances, you are to divulge the provenance of this armor. I shall be here when you return, and you will return these armors to me.¡±


    Li Hangyi nodded.


    ¡°Remember your word. Be warned: if greed takes you, rest assured that this shall be your final resting place.¡±


    With a sudden blast of lightning that zapped and engulfed Chu Xun came without warning an explosion.


    That startled Li Hangyi and his men, and Chu Xun was gone.


    ¡°Could it be that he is truly a dweller of this hellish place?!¡± muttered one of his men.


    Li Hangyi put on one of the armor sets and gave the other to his deputy.


    He tested it first and found himself impervious to the lightning bolts that failed to harm him. It really was working.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun regrouped with Yan Wushuang and the others.


    ¡°What did you do with the two sets of armor, Liu?¡±


    ¡°I gave them away.¡±


    Gave them away? Yan Wushuang was befuddled with puzzlement.


    But Chu Xun cared not to explain. Instead, he motioned for everyone to move on.


    They passed by Zang Fengling and Fan Chengfeng and ventured to the forefront.


    The lightning storm grew stronger and more violent as they pushed on. Visibility was now down to approximately ten meters.


    Swoosh!


    Yan Wushuang lunged and returned moments later with an electrofish and deposited it into his jade chest.


    It was common for warriors to carry cases, boxes, or chests made of jade with them.


    They must be closer and closer to the center of the storm, where they found more and more electrofishes.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s four Human King retainers busied themselves, and in mere seconds, they caught more than a dozen of the fishes.


    Swoosh!


    An electrical eel came at Yan Wushuang, only to be sliced into half by his sword.


    More and more eels came at them, but none survived the onslaught by Yan Wushuang and Chu Xun.


    ¡°Look,¡± cried one of the Human Kings, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Everyone saw it.


    Not far away, a bright golden light flickered; it looked like a huge golden dome.


    Chu Xun and his companions understood it for what it was ¨C the central spot of this storm system, the eye of the storm.


    The dome of light was keeping away the brutal lightning storm outside, creating a separate domain inside.


    Chu Xun sent forth his divine sense and confirmed his guess: it really was a separate domain inside and no lightning bolts could reach inside.


    He walked up and placed a hand on the dome. But instead of feeling anything solid, his hand went right through the walls of the dome. He stepped into the dome and it was safe inside.


    Yan Wushuang and the others hurriedly caught up. One of the Human Kings tried to step through the walls of the golden dome and instead of being able to penetrate the wall of light, a huge burst erupted and he was sent flying with a loud bang as if he had just knocked into a hard wall.


    Everyone quickly stepped back.


    What¡¯s happening?! They saw Chu Xun walking in with their own eyes, and nothing hit him.


    Yan Wushuang placed a hand on the wall of the light dome carefully, only for another burst of golden light that blasted him a few paces away with his blood literally boiling inside him.


    Chu Xun¡¯s head popped out of the surface of the light, looking positively happy, ¡°What are you waiting for? Come on in quick! I found something good!¡±


    Yan Wushuang smiled bleakly and told him what went wrong.


    That puzzled Chu Xun. He stepped out through the light and back inside again as if there was nothing at all; the wall of light hardly flickered.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s because I¡¯m kinder than you all,¡± murmured Chu Xun aloud.


    That made Yan Wushuang and the others roll their eyes in exasperation, groaning. Any other person here would have been kinder than you!


    Just then, the purple-haired woman brushed by them and passed through the golden wall of light effortlessly, disappearing.


    ¡°Does the enchantment of this dome not work on Cultivators?¡± asked Chu Xun via telepathy.


    ¡°No,¡± her voice came replying. She came out through the wall of light and said to Yan Wushuang and the others, ¡°Try to shut off your Internal Breath when you step through.¡±


    Yan Wushuang and his men immediately stopped channeling their Internal Breaths. With the armor, they didn¡¯t need to worry about lightning bolts striking them, and doing as the purple-haired woman told them finally allowed them to step into the dome.


    Finally, they understood: this dome of light abhors and expels Internal Breath.


    As soon as Yan Wushuang stepped inside, his eyes shot wide, as did the others.


    The huge opened-fan shaped rock was still there. Only now, magical herbs and shrubs grew all over it with some even bearing magical fruits and strange flowers. Among them, the most valuable would be a little pear tree shining completely in gold. Sparkling pears hung from its boughs and no one needed any telling that these were all magical fruits too.


    The mundane and ordinary rock from before was now a veritable mound of goodies.


    ¡°Whatcha waiting for? Go for it!¡± shouted Chu Xun as he dove straight for the magical pear tree.


    Yan Wushuang and the others dashed for the rock; even the purple-haired woman was no exception herself.


    Rumble!


    A sudden burst of sparkling golden ripples broke out just before they reached the rock.


    Chu Xun immediately withdrew.


    So did Yan Wushuang and the purple-haired woman. Both of whom retreated to safety.


    But the same could not be said for Yan Wushuang¡¯s four Human King retainers. Caught by the waves of the golden light, they were blasted away, crashing to the ground with their clothes frayed and scorched. They were lucky to have been wearing the armor, or they would have been grievously injured instead.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyebrows angled curiously. Despite using his divine sense to examine the rock, he could not find where the sudden destructive burst of light came from.


    What could it be? It was not an enchantment devised either by magic or Taoist sorcery.


    ¡°Did you see anything?¡± Chu Xun asked the woman using telepathy.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied, frowning as well.


    ¡°Stand back. I¡¯ll try again,¡± said Chu Xun, leaping forward.


    Rumble!


    Another burst of light erupted, sweeping past the sparkling glitters enveloping the rock.


    Clang!


    Rays of golden light hit Chu Xun like powerful sledgehammers, eliciting a litany of heavy thuds, but Chu Xun endured them all.


    Rumble!


    Another burst of golden waves broke forth once more.


    Clenching his fists tight, Chu Xun barreled his fist into the wave.


    Boom!


    The force of his punch shattered the golden wave into sparkling bits of pieces like splinters of broken glass, glowing briefly like embers before they vanished.


    It was a sight both epic and awe-inspiring that Yan Wushuang and the others balled their fists with apprehension.


    More golden waves of light churned out, sweeping towards all directions while its ripples grew.


    Again and again, Chu Xun pummeled furiously at every wave that came near, although there were instances where he had to sustain the blast with his sheer endurance.


    The rock looked so near yet so far that with each arduous step, he got close to it. Finally, he reached out a hand and seized a magical herb.


    Rumble!


    The strength and the ferocity of the waves grew several-fold all of a sudden, sweeping across the expanse of the dome with greater speed, and one of which slammed into Chu Xun¡¯s chest, forcing him to totter backward.


    Undaunted, Chu Xun gnashed his teeth and swung his fists with matching fierceness, defeating two consecutive waves and earning himself two valuable paces, which allowed him to pluck off another magical flower.


    His final goal was the magical pear fruits at the top of the rock, but it would be a perfect victory if he could somehow retrieve the whole pear tree instead.


    Chu Xun could feel his teeth grounding hard as he struggled hard against the never-ending waves that pummeled at him and his resolve like the rushing rapids of a raging river.


    Instead, Chu Xun unleashed a blurry whirl of fists that rained down on each wave. But the waves engulfed him whole that no one could find him amidst the deluge of golden light if not for the powerful shock waves that came from his punches.


    He made good progress while taking full advantage of each step he made, having retrieved more than a dozen magical herbs and shrubs.


    Swoosh!


    More figures appeared by the walls of the dome; another group of people had broken through.


    It was Zang Fengling and his people; they had also discovered the way of entering the dome.


    ¡°You¡¯re quick, Yan,¡± smirked Zang Fengling, then he noticed Yan Wushuang¡¯s hair and muttered, ¡°Quaint hairstyle, Yan.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not slow yourself,¡± Yan Wushuang responded placidly, his attention centered on Chu Xun.


    Pan Chengfeng and Zang Fengling followed Yan Wushuang¡¯s gaze and their eyes lit up, and it was not so much for Chu Xun as the whole rock littered with treasures and valuables.


    Swoosh!


    Zang Fengling dove headfirst. He could not sit still, watching Chu Xun filling his pockets with goodies.


    Seeing this, Pan Chengfeng hurtled forward after him too.


    Even their men ¨C the warrior-retainers of the Zang Family and the members of the Chamber of Purple Garments ¨C sprang into movement too. None of them could hold back after seeing the multitude of treasures on the rock.


    Rumble!


    Another huge wave of golden light burst furiously like a tidal wave, wiping the floor far and wide.


    With a couple of successive, heavy thuds, many ¨C including Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng ¨C were blasted off their feet and they crashed to the ground far away. Few of the weaker Human Kings felt their blood boiling convulsively inside them and even coughed up blood.


    Yan Wushuang snorted. As if I would be here standing like a fool if getting the treasure is so easy, he mused.


    Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng shared a quick look, their eyes glinting with displeasure and dissatisfaction.


    ¡°This is too great a treasure even for the Yan Family, don¡¯t you think so, Yan?¡± growled Zang Fengling ominously with sinister insinuations.


    Yan Wushuang tore his gaze back and regarded Zang Fengling coldly. ¡°The rock is just before you,¡± he grunted grimly, ¡°Go and take whatever you want yourself, if you think you¡¯re up to it.¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t as lucky as you are, Yan,¡± interjected Pan Chengfeng with a sneer, ¡°You have found yourself a minion with such invincible toughness.¡±


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes burned with cold fury, ¡°Watch your tongue, you lot of the Chamber of Purple Garments. Liu and I are friends.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Friend, eh?¡± Zang Fengling quipped, ¡°Well, he¡¯s up there, bleeding his life to get the treasures, while you¡¯re down here just waiting for the bounty. Some friend you are.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do, Zang Fengling,¡± growled Yan Wushuang angrily, ¡°Nothing you say can drive a wedge between Liu and me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± scoffed Zang Fengling again before he turned to the purple-haired woman instead, ¡°I¡¯d be careful of him if I were you, lady. Nothing good will come to you by sticking close to him. You should come with me; I can guarantee a fat reward if we find anything.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± hissed the woman with ice.


    That abrupt and forceful rejection stunned Zang Fengling and before he could say anything else, Yan Wushuang cut him off, mocking him derisively, ¡°My blow that night must have addled your mind, Zang. Think that you¡¯re capable of such piffle. This I tell you: save your breath, this woman is Liu¡¯s Junior Sister.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister?!¡± Zang Fengling just couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Beside him, Pan Chengfeng¡¯s eyes gleamed with insidious design. He drew closer to Zang Fengling and whispered, ¡°I have a plan, Master Zang.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± he asked.


    ¡°None of us can get close to the rock, but that nameless oaf can. We can take the woman and hold her for ransom to make him work for us,¡± suggested Pan Chengfeng with a wicked grin.

 Chapter 310 - Cow Pies and Flies

    What a wicked plan, Zang Fengling thought.


    But not one he would object to. Not only could he hold the woman at ransom to force that bumbling oaf to do his bidding, but he had never forgotten his wish to see who this purple-haired woman really was.


    But their furtive exchange did not go unnoticed by a suspicious Yan Wushuang who became wary.


    Boom!


    A sudden jet of True Energy shot out, blasting straight for Pan Chengfeng.


    Caught off-guard, Pan Chengfeng immediately fired an energy bolt of his own to nullify the sudden attack, but the impact had him wobbling several steps before he could finally stand still with his arm throbbing painfully.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this!?¡± Pan Chengfeng yelled angrily.


    Yan Wushuang was also shocked. He did not expect the purple-haired woman to attack suddenly.


    ¡°How dare you wish to seize me so that you can force my Senior Brother to help you. What a wicked plan you both hatched,¡± muttered the woman frostily with True Energy coursing through every part of her.


    That startled Pan and Zang. They had kept their voices low, yet how did she manage to hear them?!


    But with the cat out of the bag, Pan Chengfeng realized there was no longer any point in hiding. ¡°DO IT, ZANG!¡± he bellowed.


    Still floundering in astonishment at how the woman could discover the wicked plan, Yan Wushuang nevertheless ripped his sword from its sheath and made a bolt for Zang Fengling.


    Dark tendrils of aura in gaseous form coiled around Pan Chengfeng¡¯s limbs as he churned up his Internal Breath, looking absolutely sinister.


    ¡°Beware, lady! That is the special magic kept by members of the Chamber of Purple Garments! It¡¯s poisonous,¡± warned Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Take care of your side of the table,¡± the woman hissed apathetically. Her slender hands weaved hand seals quickly before giving a tap into the air, and the air shimmered with undulations.


    Boom!


    More tremors shook the sky with crackles and pops like something was bursting could be heard from everywhere as a thick, indomitable, and ancient aura swept the area ¨C a gigantic monolith fell from the sky, crashing down on Pan Chengfeng.


    The leader of the Chamber¡¯s contingent for this exploration could not believe his eyes, and for one brief split-second, he stared bewildered at the monolith bearing down on him. As it drew nearer, he began to feel its staggering pressure that even channeling his Internal Breath seemed a strenuous exertion.


    He let loose a guttural roar and thrust both his fists, firing what Internal Breath he could muster at the falling monolith.


    Boom!


    The impact of the blow kicked up sand and dirt into the air in a miniature sandstorm, and the ice under his feet began to crack further.


    He had managed to parry the falling monolith with his sheer might.


    What a dangerous technique, Pan Chengfeng reeled with horror as he felt his blood boiling inside unsteadily, nearly resulting in a seizure that could see him internally damaged.


    The purple-haired woman watched coldly from a distance, but she never wished to stop. Summoning another spurt of True Energy, she fired another jet of energy that swept with the force of a tidal wave at Pan Chengfeng.


    With another hoarse cry, Pan Chengfeng channeled his magic and desperately defended himself.


    Boom!


    Another terrible explosion ensued, and Pan Chengfeng stepped backward, pummeled hard by the force of the impact. His face was a flush of scarlet-red as blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth.


    Struck with horror and malice, he did not expect that the woman would be so powerful.


    With her purplish hair scintillating in the sparkles of gold around them, the woman¡¯s arm shot up, and something white shot out of the sleeve of her gown ¨C a long length of white fabric with its surface coruscating like a white jet of light, shooting straight at Pan Chengfeng.


    Pan evaded the blow quickly as the bolt of cloth slammed into the ice with a deafening boom behind him, causing splinters of frost to pepper his back.


    As if imbued with a life of its own, the white cloth wheeled back around and pursued after him.


    A resentful Pan Chengfeng fired a bolt of energy filled with astounding amounts of Internal Breath at the white cloth.


    Boom!


    Instead, the white cloth speared through his Internal Breath projectile, dissipating it utterly before slamming into his chest, sending him careening away.


    Meanwhile, Yan Wushuang was locked in a gritting battle against Zang Fengling.


    ¡°You¡¯re inviting death, Zang,¡± Yan Wushuang grunted as he slashed, thrust, and hacked with his sword, firing bolts after bolts of energy that dotted the air like sparkling jewels.


    ¡°I have not forgotten the stroke you gave me, Yan Wushuang,¡± Zang Fengling cried amidst the chaos, his long spear flailing around furiously like a serpent, ¡°I¡¯d never forget it!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡± screamed Pan Chengfeng at his men, siccing them at Yan Wushuang¡¯s Human King retainers.


    Zang Fengling cackled and yelled to his men, ¡°You too!¡±


    The members of the Chambers were a dozen Human Kings with strengths at Fifth-grade and beyond, while the retinues of the Zangs numbered just as many.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s four Human King retainers immediately found themselves outnumbered by the twenty or so Human Kings.


    In just the blink of an eye, energy bolts of assorted shapes and forms ¨C sabers, swords, and fists ¨C flecked the sky before bearing down on all four of them, engulfing them like sharks on the scent of blood.


    Seething, Yan Wushuang wanted to break off to help his men, but Zang Fengling was keeping him occupied.


    ¡°Just focus on yourself,¡± the purple-haired woman¡¯s voice came suddenly as she hurled herself into the fray.


    Boom!


    More bolts of white cloth shot like tendrils into the air, each of them imbued with rich True Energy, and forcing the Human Kings of the Zang Family and the Chamber away.


    As they quickly retreated, they immediately realized that being able to force all of them away, her powers must definitely be at least Seventh-grade!


    ¡°Dammit, Pan, what have you been doing?!¡± Zang Fengling bellowed, frustrated that Pan Chengfeng failed in keeping her at bay.


    ¡°You witch! How dare you!¡± shrieked Pan Chengfeng, still embarrassed by his failure while producing from his robes a dark-purplish mirror made of bronze.


    He injected a spurt of Internal Breath into it, activating its powers and the bronze mirror began humming incessantly, and it began glowing brightly.


    Swoosh!


    A sudden ray of light shot from the mirror.


    With a kick of her heel, the purple-woman retreated more than a hundred meters away.


    Boom!


    The ray of light smashed through the ice on the ground, and a rush of water shot into the air like a geyser.


    The ice was at least tens of meters thick when Chu Xun was examining the opened fan-shaped rock earlier with his divine sense, and the destructive death ray from the bronze mirror was strong enough to barrel a hole right through it.


    That showed how powerful the bronze mirror was; woe betides anyone who might get himself hit by its death ray.


    ¡°Master Zang!¡±


    Failing to hit the purple-haired woman, Pan Chengfeng decided a switch of targets. With a loud cry, he yelled at Zang Fengling, who quickly caught his eye and understood at once, ducking aside.


    The bronze mirror glowed brightly again and fired another jet of light at Yan Wushuang.


    Caught off-guard, Yan Wushuang knew he would never be able to evade cleanly; he swung his sword, firing an energy bolt at the incoming ray of light. Yet his missile burst into a helpless puff once it collided with the death ray, allowing the latter to continue streaking unimpeded at him.


    Using his sword like a shield, Yan Wushuang tried deflecting the death ray, but to no avail. The jet of light slammed into the blade of his weapon, shattering it into pieces before hitting him squarely in the chest. Struck by the light, Yan Wushuang coughed up blood and froth and fell backward.


    Swoosh!


    A long length of white cloth wrapped around him and pulled him back to safety.


    Quickly, the purple-haired woman injected a few spurts of True Energy into him to help him heal.


    Alone the purple-haired woman stood facing her foes ¨C Zang Fengling, Pan Chengfeng, and their minions.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Zang Fengling gasped suddenly with anger, ¡°So it was you!?¡±


    The blast from the bronze mirror had destroyed part of Yan Wushuang¡¯s clothes, revealing the mail of the armor inside.


    Fuming, Zang Fengling glared hard at Yan Wushuang, as did his men; beaten into unconsciousness, they were stripped naked in addition to having their suits of armor all stolen.


    Yan Wushuang got up to his feet. Fortunately for him, the suit of armor had saved him from mortal harm.


    At the same time, more people stepped through the golden wall of light, entering the dome.


    The rest of the other explorers had arrived.


    The first thing they saw was the treasures that littered the rock.


    Driven mad by greed, they rushed headlong at the rock, only to be repelled backward by the destructive waves of golden light and some even got injured as well.


    Dumbstruck by what happened, the explorers began to realize something amiss and immediately retreated.


    ¡°How long are you going to take?¡± the woman asked Chu Xun via telepathy. With Pan Chengfeng wielding his bronze mirror, which clearly was a High-grade Sacred Relic, there was only very little she could do to keep the others safe.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun himself was struggling against the inexhaustible waves of golden light that never stopped battering at him that he was teetering on the brink of being defeated himself.


    In his haste, he sent a quick response to the woman.


    ¡°Give back the sets of armor, and I¡¯ll give you a clean, quick death,¡± glowered Zang Fengling sinisterly.


    It was a huge disgrace that his men were not only soundly incapacitated but were stripped naked as well.


    ¡°These sets of armor were given to us by a senior who lives in these parts, and do you intend to take them by force?¡± hissed the woman coldly.


    ¡°They belong to the Zang Family! I¡¯m only taking back what¡¯s rightfully mine!¡± shouted Zang Fengling, caught in frustration.


    ¡°What piffle you speak,¡± added Yan Wushuang, ¡°An unknown senior gave us these, and here you are, claiming these sets of armor to be yours. Are you so accustomed to your imperious and bullying ways that you wish to claim all the treasures on this rock too?¡±


    ¡°Enough with your blasted comments, Yan Wushuang! These sets of armors belong to us, and Pan here can be my witness!¡±


    With blood trickling out his mouth, Pan Chengfeng agreed darkly, ¡°I am a witness; these suits of armor belong to Master Zang here.¡±


    ¡°You both are as inseparable as cow pies and flies. What good is your being his witness? As if your word is even credible in the first place,¡± jeered Yan Wushuang prickly.


    ¡°I must say, Master Yan here speaks truly,¡± Li Hangyi of the Faith of Canonization interjected suddenly.


    That surprised Yan Wushuang. The Yan Family hardly has ties with the Faith.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zang Fengling glowered menacingly at Li Hangyi.


    ¡°I do not wish to take sides, Master Zang. Relax,¡± said the leader of Faith¡¯s exploration contingent here, as he undid his robes and revealed his armor inside.


    Impossible! How did members of the Faith have the same suits of armor as well?!


    But on the other side, Yan Wushuang and his companions immediately understood what Chu Xun had earlier mentioned before about him giving the two suits of armor to somebody else. So, he gave it to the Faith of Canonization¡­


    This allowed them to breathe easy; Chu Xun¡¯s wit at involving the Faith turned the tables for them.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mean to say that our armor also belongs to your family, Master Zang?¡± asked Li Hangyi.


    ¡°¡­¡± Zang Fengling could find nothing to retort those words. But what¡¯s going on?! Has the Yan Family struck an agreement with the Faith?!


    But that¡¯s impossible! The Faith operates mainly in the South while the Yans keep only in the North! With more than hundreds of thousand miles between them, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d even met before!


    Zang Fengling cast a look at Pan Chengfeng. ¡°What do you think is going on, Pan?¡±


    The latter gave a salute to Li Hangyi and asked, ¡°Greetings, friend. If I may ask, from where did you procure your suit of armor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I gave my word to the person that I will not divulge his name. I hope you understand,¡± Li Hangyi responded. He remembered very well his promise not to divulge the provenance of the armor.


    Especially when he was afraid of the stranger, being able to withstand the lightning bolts striking him and yet was able to seize them like toys, he would know better than to anger anyone with such devastating might and power.


    That filled Pan Chengfeng with irate anger. No matter what, the stranger had taken those suits of armor right under his and Zang Fengling¡¯s nose and it proved to be a humiliation to him.


    ¡°So, what else do you have to say, Zang Fengling? Do you still claim the suits of armor as properties of the Zang Family?¡± chuckled Yan Wushuang coldly.


    The pall of gloomy dissatisfaction hanging over Zang Fengling¡¯s face only became darker by the second. He could not demand back the suits of armor ¨C not when doing so would only force the Faith to join hands with Yan Wushuang¡¯s retinue. Yet he could ill afford the indignity that befell the Yan Family if he failed to regain those armors.


    Boom!


    A sudden explosion came from the top of the rock.


    Every head turned just in time to see a bolt of golden light hurtling at Chu Xun.


    Only, to Chu Xun, it was hardly an ordinary flash of light, but rather, a long golden halberd had shot out from inside the rock.


    Swoosh!


    The long halberd spun and twisted as if with a life of its own, spinning in midair before arcing back at Chu Xun for a dangerous stab with the air undulating with ripples of golden sparkled that belied its ferocity and power.


    Delivering another punch to dispel another golden wave of light from the rock, Chu Xun contorted himself to duck out of the halberd¡¯s way, barely missing it. The long polearm instead smashed into another golden wave of light, disintegrating it into harmless fireworks of golden flakes.


    Boom!


    The impact of the collision threw the halberd away until it penetrated deep into the stone. It wriggled hard and with a loud crunch of stones, the polearm extricated itself.


    Chu Xun was sure of one thing: this halberd must be a powerful Sacred Relic.


    The halberd shook and freed itself from the rock. Pivoting itself around in the air, it spun back and swooped furiously at Chu Xun again.

 Chapter 311 - Scramble for the Sacred Relic!

    Swoosh!


    The halberd, throwing off a gold sparkle, pounced furiously and quickly.


    Chu Xun drove his fist at the incoming halberd. A huge explosion erupted just as his fists collided with the sentient Sacred Relic, blasting it away while another wave of golden light from the rock caught him, causing his blood to boil while nearly sustaining heavy internal injuries.


    ¡°Kill him, damn it! Let it kill him!¡± Zang Fengling watched from afar, while deep down inside, he was cursing vehemently.


    The golden halberd careened off before it swiveled back and dove at Chu Xun again like a shaft of gold that tore through the air, screaming shrilly as it came.


    Driving a frantic blow to dispel another incoming wave of golden light, Chu Xun spun back to face the magical halberd and delivered a three-blow barrage at it, the sheer force of his punches sending chips of golden sparkles spraying everywhere.


    With its glow diminishing, the halberd seemed to have lost its sentience. Flung away by the impact, it fell from the sky and struck quivering into the ice not far away from where Yan Wushuang and others were standing with more cracks stretching around like webs.


    Swoosh!


    Pan Chengfeng darted after the halberd with blinding speed. He wanted it so much since he knew it was an immensely powerful Sacred Relic.


    Zang Fengling sprang into motion too. Hardly anyone could hold back from wanting to gain possession of it.


    Yan Wushuang fired a Sword Qi bolt to stop them before he darted forward as well.


    Swoosh!


    The long length of white cloth gleaming white wrapped around the long handle of the halberd and yanked it out of the ice. The purple-haired woman had acted, too.


    ¡°Leave it here!¡± yelled Pan Chengfeng, producing his bronze mirror to fire a dark-purplish death ray.


    Swish!


    The black ray of light zapped the woman¡¯s long white fabric and shredded it to pieces. The halberd clattered loudly on the ice.


    Swoosh!


    Li Hangyi¡¯s hand came up sharply to launch an energy blast at Pan Chengfeng.


    He was so close to reaching for the halberd, but he had to stop in his tracks. ¡°Damn you,¡± he grunted angrily.


    Li Hangyi merely snorted. The Faith of Canonization held no fear for the Chamber of Purple Garments. From inside his robes, he took out a little war banner and waved it. The banner swelled and grew in size, churning out multitudes of scarlet-colored runes and they swarmed at Zang Fengling like wasps.


    Zang Fengling felt his scalp turning prickly numb as if warning him of the danger of these blood-colored runes. Howling in panic, he frantically dodged as he ran.


    One of the runes missed him and hit the ice, causing a sudden explosion that split a chunk of the ice.


    More explorers lunged, eager to join in the race to obtain the halberd.


    Coldly, the purple-haired woman launched more bolts of white cloth into the air, flinging and flailing them like spears and lances to keep the others at bay.


    ¡°GET OUT OF MY WAY!¡±


    Pan Chengfeng snarled, firing another purple-black beam of light at Li Hangyi.


    Operating his war banner relic, Li Hangyi conjured a sudden deluge of blood-colored rays and a huge horde of runic symbols took into the air, colliding with the energy beam fired by the bronze mirror.


    Another deafening boom ensued from the collision of the death ray and the blood-red deluge, sending shock waves that knocked several warriors off their feet.


    But it was Pan Chengfeng¡¯s bronze mirror who ultimately turned out to be the stronger Sacred Relic; the death ray singed a corner off the blood-red pennant, causing Li Hangyi to howl with anguish.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Glowing brilliantly with triumph, the bronze mirror continued firing more energy beams.


    That made Pan Chengfeng so powerful that no one could dare hope to best him as everyone evaded and kept back.


    At long last, he pounced and wrapped his fingers around the hilt of the halberd and laughed triumphantly.


    ¡°Leave it here,¡± hissed a Sixth-grade Human King, attacking him from behind.


    Pan Chengfeng cackled wickedly and swung his halberd in a deadly arc with its powers activated, the weapon shining a rich golden radiance.


    Puff!


    Blood sprayed for almost a meter into the sky and a head tumbled to the ground. In one stroke, the Human King was beheaded.


    Pan Chengfeng was pleased. The halberd turned out to be incredibly powerful, stronger even than his bronze mirror.


    ¡°My congratulations, Pan,¡± Zang Fengling allowed as he did his best to mask the jealousy swelling inside him.


    Swoosh!


    The purple-haired woman flung an arm and a white cloth shot like light, coiling around the handle of the halberd.


    Rumble!


    The golden polearm erupted a huge burst of golden light and it arced back around, its tip gleaming like a golden star that sliced through the long white cloth.


    That hardly deterred the woman; she weaved her fingers and performed another magical seal.


    A snowy-white lotus flower appeared in midair, blooming handsomely as it spun slowly and it began firing white rays of energy.


    Swoosh!


    The white lotus hovered towards Pan Chengfeng.


    Pan Chengfeng activated the magic of his halberd and golden ripples began stirring from the magical weapon. When the white lotus drew nearer, he thrust his halberd furiously at it.


    Boom!


    The collision elicited a shock wave that forced Pan Chengfeng to retreat backward with the ice cracking under his feet.


    Hardly anyone was not shocked; the purple-haired woman possessed not only strange and quaint techniques, but her powers were also incredibly powerful.


    ¡°Surrender the halberd,¡± uttered the woman with an ice-cold voice.


    Pan Chengfeng¡¯s face turned ashen dark. He could not believe that his halberd was defeated. With shame and spite, he activated both his Sacred Relics ¨C the halberd and his bronze mirror ¨C and hurled attacks at the woman.


    White tendrils of True Energy in the form of fumes snaked around her as her aura burgeoned. She weaved hand seals, ready to cast another spell when suddenly she stopped. With a quick evasive maneuver to dodge the death ray, she abandoned her initial attempt to retaliate.


    Chu Xun had sent word via telepathy, asking her to hold on until he returns.


    ¡°Watch yourself,¡± the woman responded curtly.


    Pan only wished that the woman would stop. Her unusual and yet powerful techniques made her the worst possible enemy; prolonging his fight with her could very well end with both parties being equally wounded enough for him to become the target by other explorers waiting to take the halberd from him.


    ¡°We should focus, Pan. The treasures are just in front of us,¡± Zang Fengling urged, his eyes set on the magical pear tree at the top of the rock, ¡°Let¡¯s try putting on the armor.¡±


    Pan Chengfeng nodded.


    One of Zang Fengling¡¯s men removed his armor and gave it to Pan Chengfeng, who put it on and followed Zang Fengling up to the huge opened-fan shaped rock.


    In piecemeal steps, they paced towards the rock.


    Swoosh!


    More golden sparkles rolled in sweeping waves.


    They raised their arms together, summoning their Internal Breaths as one, and fired together, blasting part of the golden waves coming their way.


    ¡°It¡¯s working! Just be patient and advance one step at a time. With the help of these armor suits, we can get closer!¡± Zang Fengling exclaimed with joy.


    This delighted Li Hangyi too, who quickly asked his deputy, who was also wearing a suit of armor, to come with him.


    The remaining of the explorers could only watch hungrily with no suits of armor of their own.


    One of the parties who came produced a huge golden bell. It managed to protect them against the waves of golden lights trying to repel them, and they made good progress too.


    ¡°Remove your armors,¡± the purple-haired woman said suddenly to the four Human King retainers. ¡°Give it to them.¡±


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, lady?¡± asked a puzzled Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°It¡¯s my Senior Brother. He has a plan.¡±


    ¡°Liu?¡± Yan Wushuang¡¯s gaze instinctively panned to Chu Xun, who was still struggling his way up the rock. He looked back at the purple-haired woman incredulously, thinking, how on earth did they communicate from such distance?! But he always knew the woman possessed strange and unusual methods.


    ¡°Give them your armors.¡± Yan Wushuang ordered.


    The explorers who received Yan Wushuang¡¯s armors were naturally grateful. It was no different from surrendering to them his own chance to climb up the treasure-filled rock.


    ¡°My thanks for this favor, Master Yan.¡±


    ¡°You are a true hero, Master Yan.¡±


    One by one, the explorers expressed their gratitude, with Yan Wushuang feeling perturbed by their ostentatious pretenses. But he wondered, what is Liu thinking about?


    With the armors to reinforce their defenses, the explorers began clambering up the rock, hoping to find treasures or grails that would change their fate and lives.


    Yan Wushuang decided to make a move of his own too.


    Chu Xun was already halfway up the gigantic opened fan-shaped rock. The waves came slower and more gradual, but the staggering pressure weighing down on him felt like mountains crashing down on him that he could barely walk.


    Nevertheless, Chu Xun has reaped a good harvest; not a single blade of grass was left standing wherever he passed, and he gathered several dozens of magical herbs and shrubs.


    Meanwhile, Pan Chengfeng and Zang Fengling split up and went on gathering some magical herbs they could find.


    But Chu Xun maintained his stare on his ultimate prize: the magical pear tree at the top of the rock and clambered arduously upwards.


    Crack!


    A rock crumbled under his feet, nearly causing him to roll off the side of the rock. The pressure was so heavy that his legs felt like lead with the weight of a mountain resting on his shoulders.


    Fall, dammit, Zang Fengling cursed from afar, just roll off and die.


    As if he had heard him, Chu Xun¡¯s head swiveled around and grinned at them.


    ¡°What are you laughing at, you oaf? Us?!¡± Zang Fengling could hurl whatever curses he wanted to; with the incessant battering of the golden sparkling waves and the invisible force pressing down on everyone climbing up the rock, he knew Chu Xun could hardly afford to do anything to harm them.


    Oaf?! You¡¯re calling me an oaf?!


    That infuriated Chu Xun. How dare this bastard call him such names! Seizing a stone the size of his fist, he threw it at Zang Fengling.


    It flew barely two meters before another wave of golden sparkles pummeled it into dust.


    ¡°Was that supposed to be a joke, oaf?! I am here, come at me if you dare! Perhaps I can beat some manners into you while we¡¯re at it!¡± taunted Zang Fengling, knowing full well Chu Xun would not dare come down.


    ¡°Master Sexual Dysfunctional,¡± Chu Xun jeered from his perch.


    That filled Zang Fengling with such rage that his nostrils flared. He saw it as extremely humiliating.


    ¡°Enough, Master Zang,¡± Pan Chengfeng urged, ¡°Let it go and ignore him. Focus on the treasures.¡±


    They worked cohesively and quickly and made comparable progress with Chu Xun.


    Suddenly, hordes of hulking figures stepped through the golden wall of light and into the dome.


    Sensing their presence, Chu Xun looked back and saw the Beast Lords. They have managed to come in too.


    He spied the same emerald-cyan python from before, standing out from the rest.


    A gigantic ape with fur as red as blood and its shoulders as broad as miniature hills.


    A two-headed lion with manes of gleaming gold, looking absolutely kingly and magnificent like a true lord of beasts.


    Last but not least, a wild hog the size of a locomotive with its two-meter-long tusks protruding dangerously.


    Among them, Chu Xun spied the very same monster tiger he had wanted to use its phallus to mock Zang Fengling.


    More beasts entered the dome, their numbers dwarfing even the amount of warriors inside.


    Every explorer climbing up the rock paused to watch, their faces turning to stone with trepidation.


    Roar!


    The monster tiger aimed a roar at Chu Xun, its imposing voice rocking the earth.


    Undaunted, Chu Xun yelled from the rock, ¡°Dammit, you cat, are you here to offer your phallus to Zang Fengling?¡±


    Zang Fengling felt as if his head was boiling.


    Seething, he thought, Go, Tiger! Go and maul him to death!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you blame me for wanting your phallus, you cat,¡± Chu Xun cried, ¡°He¡¯s looking for tiger phalluses and I¡¯m only thinking of making a quick buck.¡±


    The monster tiger¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with grudge and enmity. Yet, in spite of that, he did not lunge for Chu Xun. Instead, he followed after Zang Fengling¡¯s direction and began moving uphill.


    The rest of the other Beast Lords ignored the warriors on the ground and began ascending the slopes of the rock.


    They progressed quickly and with the help of their sturdy constitution, they managed to weather the repelling waves of golden sparkles just through their sheer toughness alone.


    Then everyone began noticing something strange: the force of the waves of golden sparkles obviously weakened when they struck the Beast Lords.


    ¡°Goddammit, what a fraud,¡± Chu Xun grumbled loudly. But at the same time, it got him thinking, does this rock has sentience of its own?! Why else would the Beast Lords get preferential treatment?!


    Down below, Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng were scared and nervous, for the monster tiger was catching up to them rapidly.


    More so, for the angry look in its blood-filled eyes as it snarled incessantly.


    The two men began clawing at every rock and crevice they could find desperately to climb up more quickly.


    ¡°Hey, you two, pick up the pace. Look, the tiger behind you has your buttocks in its sight,¡± Chu Xun teased from above.


    Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng could hardly pay attention to Chu Xun¡¯s taunts from above; all that mattered to them was getting to safety as they used whatever means they could to climb up.


    ¡°Watch out below, Liu!¡± Yan Wushuang yelled suddenly.


    Chu Xun peered downwards and what he saw left him in dismay; the huge emerald-cyan python was climbing up his way.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven, you snake. I do hope that you understand what I said earlier about turning you into snake stew was just a joke,¡± he groaned weakly to himself.


    He began to focus on climbing the mountain himself, no matter how difficult he was, for he knew full well that if the python managed to catch up to him, their fight could very well cause them both to fall off the rock, and all that he had endured would be all for naught.

 Chapter 312 - One Step Too Difficult

    The contest for prized magical treasures and herbs had just turned into a race up the rock.


    Even at mid-hill, the invisible pressure weighing on his shoulders made every one step too ineffably difficult that he could barely utter a word.


    Not far below, Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng were busy with their own struggles as well. While Chu Xun needed to contend with the gigantic python hot at his heels, they had a huge tiger eager to catch up to them.


    The climb might be just as hard and strenuous for other explorers, but they could well breathe easily without having ferocious beasts chasing from behind.


    ¡°Go for it, Liu!¡± Yan Wushuang cheered from below.


    Chu Xun could only manage a weak smile. With so many pairs of eyes watching him, he could not use any of his Hong Meng Immortal Qi, so the toil was turning understandably difficult.


    ¡°For Heavens¡¯ sakes, Snake, I only hope you¡¯d stop and take a rest,¡± he kindly reminded.


    For every two meters he climbed, the python covered more than five to six meters; it was closing in fast with double or triple his speed.


    ¡°ARRGGGHHH!¡± Chu Xun threw back his head and let loose a guttural howl. Every part of him glowed with light and inside him, he could feel his insides shaking and resonating as one and his heart drumming loudly in his ears.


    Carrying the massive weight threatening to crush him, he pushed on stubbornly, smashing countless stones and little rocks under his feet as he moved.


    ¡°Just use your True Energy,¡± persuaded the purple-haired woman using telepathy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can do it,¡± Chu Xun replied, ¡°Or, you can help by singing me a song.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shuddup!¡± her snap came brusquely.


    Chu Xun began shouting, ¡°Run, Master Sexual Dysfunctional! Look, the tiger¡¯s going to bite your arse!¡±


    Down below, everyone reeled with speechlessness ¨C even in such dire straits, this oaf could still find time to tease Zang Fengling.


    ¡°Wait, Master Sexual Dysfunctional! The tiger might be coming to give you its phallus!¡±


    ¡°Oh, just shut up your foul mouth,¡± growled Zang Fengling from below, exasperated.


    ¡°Go, Tiger! Go! Little tiger, little tiger. Run so fast, run so fast¡­¡± Chu Xun began yelling a string of cheers to spur the monster tiger.


    Ironically, the tiger stopped suddenly.


    Huh?!


    Chu Xun could not quite believe what he saw.


    Zang Fengling saw it too and broke into fits of laughter. ¡°Look, you bumpkin oaf! That¡¯s what you get for being a loudmouth!¡±


    Annoyed, Chu Xun scowled, ¡°Some tiger you are! You¡¯re more like a sickened cat to me!¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should just focus on climbing, Liu,¡± Yan Wushuang pointed out wearily, ¡°It¡¯s now coming your way.¡±


    Chu Xun jerked his head around and saw the monster tiger with its blood-red eyes fixed on him, veered off its original course, and was climbing his way.


    ¡°Dammit, you rabid cat! Go away, or I¡¯ll batter some manners into you! I¡¯ll cut off your phallus and sell it to Master Sexual Dysfunctional below!¡±


    That seemed only to serve the adverse effect of fueling its anger ¨C the tiger began barreling uphill straight at Chu Xun, overtaking even the gigantic python.


    Chu Xun could only groan at his own folly. His knees were shaking from the great weight pressing down on him, yet, he did not neglect to pluck whatever magical herbs and shrubs that came his way.


    The more he climbed, the greater the pressure became.


    It was only getting harder for Chu Xun ¨C his skin was boiling as if it was going to rip open. With an agonizing groan of pain, he pressed on tenaciously.


    The staggering pressure never once stopped, and if he ever paused just one step, he knew he could very well crumble.


    Sweat mottled his brows, and blood webbed the pupils of his eyes. He would never have been able to reach this far without having infused the bones of the Ancestral Dragon inside himself and bathed himself in dragon¡¯s blood.


    Meanwhile, just barely ten paces behind, the monster tiger was drawing dangerously nearer.


    What kind of race is this when the beasts get an easy path to the finishing line?! Chu Xun thought it was unfair.


    At long last, the monster tiger reached mid-hill, lashing at Chu Xun with an orotund roar with malice gleaming in its bloodshot eyes.


    Yet it only just placed its paw beyond the mid-hill mark and an invisible force slammed down on it, pressing it to the ground.


    Roar!


    With a defiant roar, the tiger¡¯s back emitted the same surge of iridescent glow from before, radiating like waves as it slowly pushed up to its feet.


    Boom!


    It tried to take another step, but just as its paw came down, the ground cracked, and the entire opened fan-shaped rock shook.


    That delighted Chu Xun. It would appear that the invisible force that began weighing down on anyone passing mid-hill was the same to everyone alike, even beasts too.


    Chu Xun had scaled almost two-thirds of the rock¡¯s height with the rest of the others reaching the mid-hill mark.


    That was where the race uphill turned into another kind of hell. While explorers climbing up the bottom half of the rock have to weather the incessant drubbing from the countless waves of golden sparkles, those passing the mid-hill mark would have to endure the powerful, invisible pressure squashing down on them.


    Bang!


    The entire rock tremored, and Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng collapsed in unison at the invisible force, their faces smashed into the rock that it split beneath them.


    ¡°Hahahaha,¡± Chu Xun guffawed upon seeing that. Despite the pain and soreness now stinging at every bone of his body, he could not hold back laughing.


    ¡°Wow, Master Sexual Dysfunctional, looks like your skin is so thick that even rocks pale in comparison.¡±


    Below him, both Pan and Zang could barely breathe at their lungs being crushed, let alone yell any response to Chu Xun¡¯s barrage of slurs.


    ¡°Wait down there, Yan!¡± Chu Xun yelled, ¡°Wait for me down there.¡±


    In fact, Yan Wushuang knew he would be no better than Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng if he really went up. He responded a wordless reply and began parrying away any waves of gold that came his way as he circled around the lower regions of the rock to pluck whatever herb and shrub he could find.


    Everyone else refused to give up climbing. Understandably so, given the magical properties of the magical pear fruits hanging off the boughs of the tree on the crest of the rock, which would undoubtedly ensure a great boon to them.


    Nevertheless, their hopes were similarly dashed when they reached mid-hill where they were also crushed by the invisible force like Zang Fengling.


    Right at that very moment, everyone began comprehending Chu Xun¡¯s astounding toughness and endurance.


    The monster tiger retreated downhill.


    The giant emerald-cyan python wandered around the slopes, hoping vainly to find any other way to worm its way up.


    Only the gigantic ape with scarlet-red fur managed a few steps before it began coughing blood and that was the last straw that compelled it to abandon its hopes.


    No man nor beast could ever hope to withstand the staggering pressure.


    Except for Chu Xun, he doggedly persisted with his climb, no matter how heavy the force was and how much pain he felt.


    Cough!


    Chu Xun choked once, and blood escaped his lips. The pressure bearing down on him was making his blood literally churning inside him and it was indescribably torturous.


    Crack!


    As he paced, more cracks split open under his feet, and blood began dribbling out of the pores of his skin.


    ¡°ARRRGGGHH!¡± Chu Xun gave a deafening roar. It was just too painful, even with the bones of the Ancestral Dragon now infused into him. But the staggering force now trying to squash him seemed to also affect his soul, in addition to the numbing pain now stinging all over him.


    Puff!


    More blood spewed out of his mouth like a fountain, drenching the front of his robes red.


    ¡°Come down, Liu! Let¡¯s just leave it!¡± persuaded Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Come down, Master Liu! There¡¯s always another chance! This might not be our time yet!¡± added his Human King retainers too.


    The purple-haired woman bit her lip. Somehow, she felt unbearably mournful watching Chu Xun suffering.


    ¡°Do you not value your life?¡± she urged using telepathy, ¡°Come back down!¡±


    ¡°This could be a form of training ¨C a tempering of sorts for my physical body. I have seen much increase in my magic, but the toughness of my physical body has yet to improve.¡±


    Zang Fengling and his men looked up with grudge and jealousy, hoping that Chu Xun might just die up there.


    Rumble!


    Everything around him went dark for one split-second as Chu Xun felt the pressure was making him feel giddy. He bit his tongue and felt the metallic saltiness of his blood filling his mouth and that helped to keep him awake.


    Ten more meters to the magical pear tree.


    Crack!


    The granite beneath his feet split again. He dug his fingers deep into any crevice he could find, steadying himself as he crawled slowly up.


    He lifted one leg with much difficulty and slowly took another pace.


    More blood escaped from virtually every pore on his skin as if the gargantuan pressure was trying to squash every drop of blood out of him.


    Puff!


    Another mouthful of blood poured out of his mouth, trickling from the corners of his lips.


    Crunch!


    He could feel his bones groaning with pain inside him. The bones of the Ancestral Dragon might not break, but it nevertheless was being subjected to an invisible and powerful force he never before endured. If he were any lesser man, he would have long been dead and his bones shattered into innumerable splinters and pieces.


    Thump! Thump!


    The beating of his heart began to slow.


    Wispy webs of blood vessels coursing like red rivulets stood out against the whites of his eyes, and his entire back was soaking with sweat. He looked absolutely miserable.


    But he knew he needed to go on, and to do that, he needed to stay awake despite the overwhelming pressure bringing down darkness upon his consciousness.


    ¡°Talk to me,¡± he uttered via telepathy.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Anything ¨C let¡¯s start with whether you are Jing Hong. What brought you to Earth, and how did you learn to use the Demon-slain Finger?¡±


    ¡°Like I said before, I don¡¯t know and I¡¯m not Jing Hong.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Blood never stopped flowing out of his mouth, and his clothes clung to his back, sweat and blood-soaked, and everywhere he walked, he left a trail of blood in his wake.


    One meter.


    Three meters.


    Five meters.


    Like a pig wallowing in mud, Chu Xun was utterly covered in his own blood. His face was contorted with pain and his expression dismal if not grotesque.


    Dammit, how could he be not dead yet, Zang Fengling cursed under his breath from below.


    Every pair of eyes in the dome of gold was trained in on Chu Xun as they gasped at his unbelievable endurance.


    Chu Xun felt like going to fall. He began to dread and could even barely keep his eyes open. A good sleep was all that he ever wanted at this moment.


    ¡°Wake up, Chu Xun! Chu the Devil! Remember your parents! Remember the lass Little Wu still waiting for you in her ice casket!¡± the woman¡¯s voice echoed in his mind.


    Little Wu? Chu Xun floundered with bewilderment at the love name of his beloved.


    Teetering off the brink of awareness, he was going to fall when the mention of his precious Little Wu¡¯s name brought back a sparkle into his eyes.


    Right! She¡¯s waiting for me! I cannot fall! How could I!?


    He pressed on ¨C with every step taking almost a half-hour.


    Seven meters!


    Eight meters!


    Ten meters!


    He made it. He felt his fingers grazing the hard, uneven bark of the magical pear tree.


    But he began spiraling into a long fit of coughs that resulted in him throwing up blood again and again.


    ¡°How are you?¡± the woman asked again, her voiced distressed and concerned.


    But Chu Xun wore a wry look as he grinned suddenly.


    ¡°Actually, I feel fine.¡±


    He stood up straight suddenly, his hand caressing the trunk of the magical pear tree.


    Everyone below gaped with their jaws hanging wide, especially Zang Fengling. He was on the edge of becoming mad; he could swear on his own life that he saw Chu Xun very near to losing his life.


    But how?! How did he manage to stand up!?


    As it turned out, when Chu Xun first managed to touch the trunk of the tree, the invisible force which had been trying so vehemently to squash him into a pulp had vanished in the blink of an eye like a receding tide.


    The sudden relief and repose allowed him to cough out as much blood as possible.


    Overjoyed, he grabbed a handful of spiritual herbs that would replenish his blood, stuffed them into his mouth, and began chewing.


    The magical fruits of the pear tree shone with a soft, supple luster of silver that only made it more mysterious and divine.


    Chu Xun wrapped his arms around the tree and began yelling loudly as he started to pull.


    Everyone below was stunned. Is he trying to uproot the entire tree?!


    ¡°That¡¯s rather rapacious of you, my friend,¡± an ancient voice reverberated in Chu Xun¡¯s mind.


    Realizing that it was not the purple-haired woman¡¯s voice, Chu Xun staggered backward with horror and wariness. Who was that?! That was definitely telepathy!


    ¡°WHO GOES THERE!?¡± Chu Xun roared. Not using any telepathy at all, he yelled directly to no one in particular.


    Strange looks hung from the faces of everyone below. Who is he shouting at?!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the purple-haired woman asked using telepathy.


    Chu Xun recounted to her what happened.


    ¡°Could there be other cultivators here?¡± gasped the woman with shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°But Taoists too have telepathic magic of their own. Voice transmission through the mind is not something that only cultivators can do.¡±


    ¡°Pick the magical fruits, my friend. It is time I was on my way too,¡± the same deep voice rumbled again.


    Chu Xun jumped. Despite his use of special magical means, he failed to trace the origin of this voice, or rather, his sensory magic was disrupted before he could pick up any trace of this unknown stranger and this was testament enough to his terrifying strength and powers.


    Knowing better than to misbehave anymore, he leaped up the tree and began plucking off seven magical fruits and securing them with a magical seal.


    Rumble!


    The entire opened fan-shaped rock began trembling and boulders rolled off its side as dust and dirt were kicked into the air.


    Frightened, the panicking warriors all rushed down the rock and fled.


    With absolutely zero intention to delay, Chu Xun sped down the rock too.

 Chapter 313 - What A Huge Tortoise!

    The entire rock began shuddering with stones rolling down its slopes.


    Everyone rushed down the rock and looked back.


    The rock¡¯s tremor only grew stronger and stronger as more cracks opened and grew everywhere.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun and his companions retreated until they were at the edge of the space inside the golden dome.


    Rumble!


    The gigantic opened fan-shaped rock burst into pieces and what¡¯s left of it ultimately toppled down into a heap of large boulders and rocks.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun flung his arms and fired several bolts of energy that destroyed any rocks falling their way.


    Other explorers around followed suit, with some preferring to evade and dodge.


    Finally, the turmoil came to an end and the dust settled.


    Only rubbles of boulders remained where the opened fan-shaped rock once stood, save for the silvery magical tree still standing magnificently on the surface of the ice, glowing softly and daintily.


    That startled everyone and the same ugly greed reared its head. Not being able to reach the tree when it was perching at the top of the rock, they were filled with joy to find it now on the ground.


    Swoosh!


    No longer being able to hold back any longer, Zang Fengling was the first to bolt for the magical tree.


    Yan Wushuang would have rushed forward too, if not for Chu Xun holding him back. The latter was certain that there must be something amiss, especially with that ancient voice that spoke to him earlier.


    Boom!


    Right before Zang Fengling reached the tree, an enormous paw broke out of the ice and slammed on him.


    Startled, Zang Fengling quickly channeled his powers to defend himself.


    Bang!


    The blow struck Zang Fengling, pulverizing his Internal Breath and blasting him off his feet. Howling, he barreled away like a cannonball and crashed into the ice.


    Everyone gasped with horror.


    The monster paw was so huge that its sheer girth dwarfed even the full size of the Beast Lords.


    Chu Xun peered at the Beast Lords. All of them ¨C the large brightly-striped tiger, the raging crimson-furred ape among them ¨C were prostrated on the ground, trembling with visible fear.


    The gigantic paw clawed at the ice and an ear-splitting splintering noise screamed across the ice as a long gaping crack grew longer and wider. Whatever it was down there, it was coming up.


    An impossibly strong and terrible aura rolled across the entire inside of the dome, sweeping like a wave that engulfed everyone into fits of terror.


    Rumble!


    For a several-hundred-meter radius from the center point, which was the pile of rubble that was once the opened fan-shaped rock, the ice began shattering to give way to a mountain rising from the water.


    Eyes shot wide and jaws dropped at the indomitable aura billowing, engulfing the entire inside of the dome, leaving everyone¡¯s heart racing and their blood churning with apprehension.


    Boom!


    The tip of the mountain rose higher and higher, revealing its full prominence and stature as another paw broke out and grappled on the ice. Then two more came out. Each of the paws looked as thick as an elephant¡¯s, only several hundred times larger.


    Lastly, an incredibly massive tail came out before its head revealed itself.


    ¡°Heaven Almighty,¡± Chu Xun gasped. ¡°What a huge tortoise!¡±


    It was a tortoise with its size bigger than a mountain.


    The other explorers reeled with fright at Chu Xun¡¯s words, hoping that Chu Xun¡¯s outburst would not anger the monster tortoise.


    Bang! Bang!


    With each heavy pace that rocked the mountains of Kunlun ringed around them, the behemothic tortoise turned slowly.


    It peered at Chu Xun.


    With such a humungous size, Chu Xun wouldn¡¯t even know where to start, even if he wished to fight it. What¡¯s more, he finally realized the round object that disrupted his Divine Sense when he tried to trace the origin of the ancient voice that communicated telepathically with him earlier: the tortoise¡¯s eye.


    Cold sweat rolled down Yan Wushuang¡¯s face. Standing before a creature of such impossible girth and might daunted him so greatly that he could not even draw his weapon.


    Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng, however, were cursing quietly deep inside, hoping that Chu Xun¡¯s offhanded remark had angered the tortoise, and it would kill him.


    Chu Xun felt the inside of his palms slicking wet. The monster tortoise¡¯s aura showed that it was lower than Emperor Ao in strength and power, yet still, it was enough to destroy him utterly, and he braced himself to flee.


    ¡°What are you?¡± the ancient voice reverberated in Chu Xun¡¯s mind again, ¡°Are you man or beast?¡±


    If Chu Xun was uncertain before, he was sure now that the ancient voice belonged to this ancient giant tortoise.


    ¡°I¡¯m a human,¡± Chu Xun replied telepathically.


    ¡°But I could¡¯ve sworn I caught the smell of beasts off you.¡±


    It must be due to the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s bone, Chu Xun surmised.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re mistaken,¡± Chu Xun responded flatly. He reserved reverence only to his parents and no one else, not even Emperor Ao.


    The huge eyes stared inquiringly at Chu Xun before it finally said, ¡°Well then, farewell, Friend!¡±


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡± Chu Xun uttered before he realized it.


    ¡°To where I¡¯m needed. We are the tribe of Celestial Tortoises, and this is our duty, for I have been summoned,¡± the tortoise spoke through its mind as it began stepping over the top of a mountain.


    ¡°Tarry not, my friend. Chaos is near¡­ Chaos is near¡­ Beware¡­¡± Its deep, hollow voice echoed incessantly with the same tinge of gloomy sorrow that one would feel when one rode to war, not knowing if he might return again.


    Chu Xun fell into contemplative silence, remembering the gigantic golden spider he encountered not long ago. Its power level was similar to this Celestial Tortoise.


    But what did he say, that chaos is near? Is chaos already not upon us? I must see Emperor Ao; he might know something.


    ¡°Are you okay, Liu?¡± asked Yan Wushuang, worried after seeing the lost look on Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Chu Xun recovered from his stupor and smiled.


    Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng, however, were disgusted. Idiot tortoise! How did you leave just like that?!


    ¡°Everyone,¡± Chu Xun said to the other explorers, ¡°Please return the suits of armor.¡±


    He instructed Yan Wushuang to borrow his men¡¯s armor to them during the climbing up the opened fan-shaped rock.


    But these men were reluctant; upon seeing how powerful this armor was, they wanted to keep it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it. Is this not a gift Master Yan gave us? Are you trying to say you want back a gift after giving it away?¡± glowered a scholarly-looking man called Feng Qingyun, a member of the Order of the Emerald Sun and a Seventh-grade Human King.


    Damned fools have turned greedy, Yan Wushuang seethed quietly. ¡°Everyone, I was only lending it¡­¡±


    Chu Xun stopped him before he could finish, shaking his head. With a sneer, Chu Xun regarded Feng Qingyun.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun streaked right at him like a bullet with his fists raised, and he flailed them. The air shuddered with rumbles like thunder.


    The immense weight he endured when he was climbing the rock earlier had somehow enhanced the strength of his Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique, making his blows stronger and faster than before.


    Rumbles that resembled dragon roars came every time he swung his fists.


    Feng Qingyun¡¯s face sank, more indignant than incredulous and terrified, for Chu Xun clearly showed him no respect by deciding to attack him.


    ¡°Impudence.¡±


    Feng Qingyun growled as he summoned his Internal Breath and fired a blast at Chu Xun.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s first blow pounded to bits Feng Qingyun¡¯s barrage of Internal Breath.


    Bang!


    His next blow burst through the man¡¯s seven-layered protective aura.


    His third blow came like scythes, rending Feng Qingyun¡¯s robes into shreds, revealing the suit of armor he was wearing inside.


    Bang!


    And his fourth caved in the man¡¯s chest, sending him flying off spewing blood.


    He dashed after him, speeding ahead like a shadowy phantom, and easily ripped the armor off him while deftly sliding off his Storage Ring on his finger.


    And with a quick and vicious roundhouse kick into Feng Qingyun¡¯s waist that ruptured his ribs, he kicked the man away for thousands of meters.


    Fortunately for the latter, with the departure of the Celestial Tortoise, gone were the golden dome enveloping around them and the storm system raging outside before, or the lightning blasts would have easily shredded him to bits.


    ¡°Give it back!¡± Feng Qingyun cried hoarsely when he finally hit the ground.


    ¡°One more word and I¡¯ll take your life too,¡± hissed Chu Xun coldly.


    The terrifying look on Chu Xun was enough to silence Feng Qingyun, albeit resentfully.


    That was enough for the other three ¨C each chieftain of their respective orders ¨C who borrowed their armor from Yan Wushuang to shiver with fright.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Yan, for lending me this armor. I¡¯ll remember this favor,¡± said one of them, quickly undoing the straps of his armor.


    Yan Wushuang was about to respond when Chu Xun blazed past him and began beating up the man.


    With just three punches, this man was also soundly defeated with an angry crater in his chest and his Storage Ring taken.


    ¡°Why?! I¡¯ve given back the armor! What is the meaning of this?!¡± cried the man, terrified but yet enraged at his Storage Ring being confiscated.


    ¡°You speak as if you were sincere in returning the armor,¡± snarled Chu Xun, ¡°Be thankful enough that you still have your life.¡±


    With nothing further, Chu Xun lunged at another, displaying the same speed and ferocity that no one could ever hope to match.


    It was like a practice session for him to get used to the new Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique that seemed more powerful and more comfortable to him now.


    In mere moments, Chu Xun made short work of all four chieftains who coveted the suits of armor ¨C teaching them a great lesson, reclaiming the suits of armor while taking all their Storage Rings.


    ¡°That is rather high-handed of you, Friend,¡± cried one of them, vomiting more blood as he spoke, ¡°What you¡¯re doing is merely putting the Yan Family in a bad light.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I lent you the armor out of goodwill, and yet you turned greedy!¡± Yan Wushuang scowled bitterly at their shamefulness, ¡°If retribution is what you¡¯d expect from the Yan Family, rest assured that I shall be expecting you myself!¡±


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun turned his focus to Pan Chengfeng, ¡°Gimme back the halberd.¡±


    The leader of the contingent of the Chamber of Purple Garments smirked and produced his Sacred Relics, the halberd and bronze mirror. ¡°Here it is; come take it yourself if you dare.¡±


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun charged like a stampeding bull with his fists at the ready.


    Swoosh!


    Pan Chengfeng operated his bronze mirror, using it to fire jet-black energy beams at Chu Xun.


    Rumbles resembling dragon roars resounded as Chu Xun swung his fist.


    With a bang, the dark obsidian beam was defeated by one single punch by Chu Xun.


    Pan Chengfeng¡¯s eyes twitched with trepidation and horror. This oaf¡¯s so unbelievably tough that not even my bronze mirror could damage him!


    That shocked every other explorer too; they were all repelled by the might of Pan Chengfeng¡¯s bronze mirror earlier.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The mirror fired another pair of black energy beams at Chu Xun again.


    But Chu Xun was as unstoppable as a raging fire; his fists flailed around furiously, both glowing with concentrated amounts of True Energy, and with two successive bangs, the energy beams were destroyed.


    And Chu Xun was already upon Pan Chengfeng.


    Aghast, Pan Chengfeng frantically put away his mirror and channeled his powers into his halberd, operating it. The golden pole arm shone with a bright blinding brilliance and swung in a deadly arc.


    Chu Xun hammered a fist right at the halberd.


    Bang!


    Upon its first impact, the blinding blow of the halberd weakened visibly and Pan Chengfeng was rammed off his feet.


    Swoosh!


    Something long and black, shining with a lucid sparkle, shot straight at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun spun around and lashed his fist furiously. Angry sparks burst into the air, and the black object was sent flying off, deflected.


    That was Zang Fengling¡¯s spear. He threw it at Chu Xun like a javelin in an attempt to attack him by surprise.


    Chu Xun tore his attention off Pan Chengfeng and charged at Zang Fengling.


    ¡°What was that, Master Sexual Dysfunctional? Are you seeking death?¡± smirked Chu Xun with a fist raised.


    Stricken with fright, Zang Fengling felt only shame and anger after being lightly-injured by the gigantic tortoise earlier, and he sprang to his feet, eager to retaliate against Chu Xun to salvage some pride.


    Boom!


    A mighty and turbulent tidal wave of Internal Breath was blasted away by the sheer might of Chu Xun, and a miniature storm raged in its aftermath.


    The long, black spear wheeled back against, thrusting its tip at Chu Xun, but he easily fired two blasts of True Energy that bent the long pole arm in its middle.


    ¡°Your weapon is just like you, Master Sexual Dysfunctional ¨C dysfunctional, indeed,¡± teased Chu Xun.


    ¡°You bumpkin oaf,¡± seethed Zang Fengling with indignance.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun stormed at him and flung him into the air with a vicious uppercut before ripping off the chain connecting the spear, and he went on twisting the spear into a semi-circle. Finally, he tossed it over his shoulder casually as if it was trash.


    ¡°To think that as one of the major families of these lands, the Zang Family would produce such lousy weapons. Surely you can find steel better than this to match your good name, Master Sexual Dysfunctional?¡±


    Arggh!


    Zang Fengling could no longer hold back his anger and vomited a mouthful of blood as his insides squirmed and convulsed with pain. The long, black spear he used was no Sacred Relic, but it was nevertheless the handiwork of a great weaponsmith that could easily defeat any other weapon, including Sacred Relics. Yet now, it ended up as nothing more than trash.

 Chapter 314 - A Fight to the Death!

    Chu Xun charged ahead and flung his fist furiously.


    Zang Fengling howled with excruciating pain, and two punches from Chu Xun was enough to shatter his rib cage.


    ¡°Thanks so much, Master Sexual Dysfunctional!¡±


    After that, ignoring his howl, Chu Xun easily slid off his Storage Ring.


    ¡°Give it back!¡± cried Zang Fengling.


    ¡°Why should I give back something I took with my own ability?¡± smirked Chu Xun.


    Caught between agonizing pain and seething frustration, Zang Fengling finally fainted.


    That enabled Chu Xun to return his focus on Pan Chengfeng.


    The latter was already wary. Seeing Chu Xun streaking at him, he handled his golden halberd that shone again brightly as he thrust it at his foe.


    Clang!


    Sparks erupted and sprayed into the air, and a punch from Chu Xun¡¯s fist blasted him off his feet, still clinging on to his halberd.


    ¡°How dare you offend the Chamber, you country oaf?!¡± Pan Chengfeng shrieked desperately with surprise and startlement.


    ¡°Quit hurling threats at me, or you¡¯ll die even faster,¡± growled Chu Xun flatly.


    He chased after a falling Pan Chengfeng and sent a quick two-punch salvo, which Pan Chengfeng managed to deflect with two shrill clangs, yet still, he coughed up mouthfuls of blood, and the halberd was flung out of his grasp from the impact.


    Chu Xun quickly seized the long pole arm and spun around, swinging the long halberd furiously like a bat.


    Bang!


    Pan Chengfeng reeled off into the distance like a baseball.


    Chu Xun bolted after him and removed his Storage Ring.


    ¡°So, who else wants a fight?¡±


    Chu Xun waved his halberd at everyone, looking as imperious and indomitable as ever.


    No one dared attack him ¨C not when Seventh-grade Human Kings failed miserably in the attempt. The Human Kings of the Zang Family retinue and the Chamber of Purple Garments all stood back, as terrified as a hare before a snake.


    Zang Fengling looked absolutely pitiful and miserable. The blow Chu Xun gave him with the halberd smashed almost every one of his rib and just the slightest movement was enough to give him the most torturous jolt of pain that cold sweat would immediately ooze out of his skin and he won¡¯t be able to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave, Master Yan. See you,¡± said one of the chieftains of a score of explorers.


    ¡°Do come to my place for a drink, Master Yan.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d be taking my leave, Friend.¡±


    Everyone else said their greetings and goodbyes to Chu Xun and Yan Wushuang. The former was too powerful ¨C being able to incapacitate Seventh-grade Human Kings with a mere couple of punches ¨C and what was more, he was nowhere near being kind or forgiving. He would not only bash up anyone who dare anger him, he would even rob their possessions too. So it was best for them to just quickly leave.


    ¡°Please stay,¡± a powerful voice resounded through the air.


    That surprised everyone, and heads turned in its direction. From afar, several figures streaked through the air and drew nearer rapidly.


    They were members of the Bloody Moon Tower.


    Clad in their usual garb or deep crimson red and armed with long sabers painted in the color of blood, members of the Tower held true to their macabre outlook of being harbingers of death and despair.


    Yan Wushuang stepped to Chu Xun¡¯s side and stood abreast with him.


    ¡°Do stay, everyone,¡± said a man with a pallid-white complexion and a bright red dot on the center of his forehead. His eyes were a red flush of blood that only made him a creepy person.


    But what was more disturbing was his terrifying powers that gave off a palpable tension and uneasiness just by standing near him.


    That would place his level at least an Eight-grade Human King.


    That filled Zang Fengling with glee, if not solace. He knew why the men of the Tower were here: to exact retribution upon Yan Wushuang and that country bumpkin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold him back, Liu. Take the men back to the Yan Family residence quickly and get help,¡± whispered Yan Wushuang urgently.


    With hardly any drop in his voice, Chu Xun muttered casually, ¡°Why do we need help?¡±


    Yan Wushuang stared at him. Can¡¯t he feel how powerful this man is?! We¡¯re no match for him!


    ¡°Nie Zicheng of the Bloody Moon Tower,¡± announced the man.


    ¡°I am here with questions that I hope you can provide me with answers, Master Yan.¡±


    ¡°What might they be?¡±


    ¡°We have members of the Tower killed in an inn not long ago. I wonder if you know who was responsible for that.¡± Nie Zicheng¡¯s voice came as soft as a woman¡¯s that one might wonder he was one instead.


    ¡°I killed them,¡± muttered Yan Wushuang, knowing full well that Nie Zicheng already knew the answer to that.


    ¡°Such candor befits a champion like you, Master Yan. Allow me to convey my admiration.¡±


    ¡°One more question. Perhaps you might be able to answer that too, Master Yan.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°Four of ours attending a meeting at your residence, Master Yan, but they haven¡¯t been seen since then. What are their whereabouts?¡±


    Yan Wushuang almost thought his heart took a skip. All four of the men he spoke of were dead.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun was studying Nie Zicheng with interest from head to toe, thinking, what is he? Man or woman?!


    His appearance and voice matched exactly those of a woman¡¯s, although he still retained his Adam¡¯s apple.


    ¡°They¡¯ve gone home,¡± interjected Chu Xun sneakily before Yan Wushuang could respond.


    ¡°Oh? Home, you say? And what home is that?¡± asked Nie Zicheng with a cryptic smile.


    Chu Xun grinned. ¡°Go east after you are out of the Kunlun Mountain and return to Yanxue City. Then, you¡¯ll come upon a cross junction. Take the left turn and go for another 3 miles, then turn right. Go for another 3 miles and turn left and go on for yet another 3 miles. Dig a hole in the ground. Don¡¯t ever stop. Once you reach almost a million meters, you¡¯d find yourself in another world. There, you¡¯d find a river and a bridge called Naihe Qiao ¨C the Bridge of Helplessness ¨C which is kept by an old lady who will offer anyone who passes the bridge a bowl of soup. Remember to ask her not to add coriander into the soup. After the bridge, go into the city nearby. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find them there.¡±


    Everyone gawked with silence, for there was no one soul around who failed to miss how Chu Xun was making a fool of Nie Zicheng. Does he really not fear death?! Or does he really think he can outmatch an Eight-grade Human King?!


    ¡°That¡¯s a funny joke, my friend,¡± Nie Zicheng¡¯s smile grew broader.


    ¡°I can say the same about you. Until now, I still can¡¯t tell whether you¡¯re man or woman.¡± Chu Xun answered with a smile.


    That would have sounded immensely insulting to any other people¡¯s ears.


    And Yan Wushuang did not fail to miss the corners of Nie Zicheng¡¯s eye jerking with intense irritation right as soon as those words escaped Chu Xun¡¯s lips.


    Hehehehe¡­¡± Nie Zicheng hissed, ¡°Somehow, I don¡¯t find that funny.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke; I¡¯m serious,¡± Chu Xun uttered flatly.


    The pall of gloom and malice hanging over Nie Zicheng¡¯s head only darkened.


    ¡°I can attest to that, Senior!¡± Zang Fengling¡¯s screams came blaring suddenly, ¡°That fool is the one who killed the four members of the Tower that day!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?! Is that Zang Fengling of the Zang Family?!¡± Nie Zicheng gasped after taking almost a second to look closely.


    The renown of Zang Fengling¡¯s prodigious talent was not unheard of to him, although he never expected to see him so haggard and pitiful.


    The shame and humiliation were so hard to bear for Zang Fengling. Never before had he ever been in such a sorry state.


    ¡°Shuddup, Sexual Dysfunctional. What comes out of your trap is just as useless as your kidneys,¡± snapped Chu Xun. (PS ¨C kidneys are important to men¡¯s sexual health in Chinese medicine)


    ¡°I believe you owe me an explanation, Friend,¡± said Nie Zicheng coolly.


    ¡°What is there to explain? Those men insulted me so badly that I had to kill them.¡±


    ¡°No one kills a member of the Tower and gets away with it,¡± muttered Nie Zicheng darkly.


    ¡°As if members of the Towers are more divine and holy,¡± scoffed Chu Xun, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault ¨C those sanctimonious fools had it coming.¡±


    Gods Almighty, everyone around them reeled with terror. This idiot really can¡¯t control his tongue, can he?


    ¡°So, you¡¯re seeking death too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nie Zicheng hissed with malice gleaming viciously in his eyes.


    ¡°Aw¡­ I don¡¯t wanna die,¡± Chu Xun looked up and peered up the distant sky, saying in a deep voice, ¡°So many have tried to kill me¡­ But alas¡­ It¡¯s always them who first fall¡­ Well¡­ I guess that¡¯s what you get for being invincible¡­ It¡¯s the loneliness of being unconquerable¡­¡±


    Each and every warrior nearby gaped in silence. Of all times, this fool chooses now to pretend a hero¡­


    ¡°Then tell me,¡± said Nie Zicheng again, ¡°Who do you think will fall if I try to kill you: will it be you or me?¡±


    ¡°But why would you want to kill me?¡± uttered Chu Xun with feigned ignorance.


    Huh?!


    That left Nie Zicheng dumbstruck beyond words.


    ¡°You killed men of the Tower. For that, you must die. It is my duty.¡±


    ¡°Aw¡­ It¡¯s a beautiful world, and yet you look like an angry person. We should be exchanging words, not fists, you see? We live in a society governed by the rule of law, see? Murdering people is against the law,¡± said Chu Xun earnestly.


    That almost made everyone laugh. Seriously?! You talk about the rule of law now?! Of all times?!


    For this exploration, the Bloody Moon Tower dispatched a total of four Human Kings ¨C two Sixth-grades, one Seventh-grade, and Nie Zicheng of the Eight-grade.


    ¡°I suggest we cut the crap and just kill him, Presbyter Nie. Allow me the honor,¡± said the Seventh-grade Human King.


    Chu Xun¡¯s brows peaked curiously. ¡°Kill me, you say?¡± he shouted loudly, ¡°Come then. I¡¯ll wallop you so badly that you¡¯d be lucky not to soil your pants.¡±


    Everyone stifled laughter, amused at how Chu Xun could be so crude and unreasonable at the same time.


    The Seventh-grade Human King, however, was fuming. Storming at Chu Xun, he raised a fist while channeling his Internal Breath.


    A corner of Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled as he watched with interest. The long golden halberd appeared into his grasp, and he brandished it without using its magical powers and drove it hard through his foe.


    Swish!


    Like a keen blade slicing through leaves, the Seventh-grade Human King could not believe his own eyes as Chu Xun deftly slid by him while driving the spear through his chest. He squirmed and winced at the pain, but the more he struggled, the more blood poured out of his chest.


    That¡¯s impossible?! Even as Death was staring at him in the face, he could hardly come to terms with the fact that he was so easily killed with the halberd spearing through his protective aura like it was paper.


    It must be that Sacred Relic! Even as life ebbed out of him, he could not believe it was Chu Xun¡¯s raw strength, which had been his undoing, not the halberd.


    Chu Xun brandished the long golden pole arm with the corpse of the Human King still impaled on its tip like a slab of meat, his eyes gleaming faintly with cold fury and the corner of his mouth twisting triumphantly.


    ¡°Overeager git,¡± grumbled Chu Xun, ¡°To think that you achieved Seventh-grade without learning any patience.¡±


    All that witnessed the brief bout felt a prickly sensation sprawling upon their scalps. The Seventh-grade Human King¡¯s strength and might was on par with theirs, if not stronger, and yet his powers did little to prevent a quick and disgraceful death.


    Right at that instant, their gazes at Chu Xun immediately transformed into those of fear and defeat.


    Especially Zang Fengling and Pan Chengfeng, who began to realize that if Chu Xun had had any interest in killing them, they would have long been butchered like dogs already.


    The former recalled the time when Chu Xun had taken ten blows from him and ended up with a slight injury while winning away his Crimson Draconic Ginseng. Chu Xun must have been hiding his strength all this time to trick him!


    Nie Zicheng, however, turned grim and austere. To kill a Seventh-grade Human King with just one stroke, that would easily place Chu Xun at least on his level or beyond. Yet until now, he had been studying his foe and detected not an iota of Internal Breath emanating from Chu Xun.


    ¡°Are all members of the Bloody Moon Tower fools? You should know better than to pick a fight you cannot win. Idiot.¡±


    Chu Xun shook his halberd and swung it, flinging the corpse off, and it landed at Nie Zicheng¡¯s feet.


    Nie Zicheng gave a funereal stare as every fiber of his being tensed with utmost wariness. For once, he began to wonder if he lacked the strength to defeat this stranger.


    ¡°All of you, go back,¡± he barked to his two remaining men, the pair of Sixth-grade Human Kings. He was worried that if he lost, not only would their presence hardly help, but they might end up as distractions instead.


    Yan Wushuang noticed this and stepped in their way, barring them from leaving.


    But Chu Xun¡¯s hand came up, motioning for him not to interfere. The addition of two more corpses would make no difference ¨C not when there were already so many pairs of eyes watching, and word of this fight would undoubtedly reach Yanxue City.


    ¡°You have incredible powers and skills, Friend. Perhaps you might show me a trick or two.¡±


    Chu Xun waved his halberd back, holding it across his chest, and muttered, ¡°A trick or two, you say? Spare me the pretenses. Just call it for what it is: a fight. A fight to the death too, since I¡¯d never allowed any foe to walk away alive.¡±


    Nie Zicheng stirred, unable to hold back his apprehensions. He had zero confidence at all in defeating Chu Xun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer you two options. First, you win and you leave. Second, you lose and you die. Fighting you would only establish a vendetta between the Tower and me. So choose carefully. Fight me, and I shall ensure the utter destruction of the Bloody Moon Tower until the day I breathe my last.¡±

 Chapter 315 - Sly Old Fox!

    Win, and you leave. Lose, and you¡¯ll die.


    Those words struck a chord in Nie Zicheng¡¯s mind that he shuddered with dread. Doubt flashed in his eyes, and his expression sank into one of somber and horror.


    For, that ominous tone, those intimidating words, reminded him of someone.


    ¡°I shall take my leave then, Friend!¡±


    With a crisp salute, Nie Zicheng turned and left.


    What?! Just like that?! Everyone was petrified with speechlessness. Then again, being able to repel an Eight-grade Human King by mere words only made Chu Xun more awesome and amazing.


    ¡°All right, the show¡¯s over, folks. Time to go home,¡± said Chu Xun loudly.


    That came like the toll of a bell awakened everyone from their stupor, and the explorers all hurried home.


    There were winners and losers in this time¡¯s exploration. Some might not have gotten their hands on any magical fruit, but they found enough spiritual elixirs and spiritual herbs to consider this excursion a mild success.


    The losers were no less than Zang Fengling, Pan Chengfeng, and a handful of others. After all their trouble, they were not only beaten to a pulp; they lost everything ¨C including their personal store of treasures and valuables.


    Chu Xun strolled to them and stripped off their suits of armor before walking up to one of Zang Fengling¡¯s men and took the last suit of armor off him too.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much of you!¡± growled Zang Fengling as he struggled to get up. One might wonder if he was having an aneurysm.


    Chu Xun had barely taken a few paces when he heard Zang Fengling and turned back, ¡°Ah! I nearly forget! You were saying about being a witness to Nie Zicheng just now, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Slap!


    With one powerful smack across his face, Zang Fengling howled with pain, and his face tightened and twisted with swelling. With one grunt and a roll of his eyes, he finally blacked out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Chu Xun beckoned Yan Wushuang and the others.


    Yan Wushuang, however, had been staring at Chu Xun, bemused and perplexed. Since they first met at the beginning, he had always thought Chu Xun¡¯s power to be similar in level to his. Only did he realize that Chu Xun could have easily slaughtered him if he so wished to. For all his life, he had harbored far too much pride and hubris being a pedigreed prodigy with infinite talent and promise, and today, he could see that it was all for naught.


    ¡°Quit staring at me with such looks of admiration. Take two magical fruits and eat them, and then you¡¯ll be as strong as I am,¡± grinned Chu Xun.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s breathing stopped, dumbstruck.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chu Xun scowled, noticing Yan Wushuang¡¯s pace had stopped.


    ¡°Y-Y-You¡¯re giving me two magical fruits, Liu?¡± stammered Yan Wushuang carefully with disbelief, ¡°T-T-Two?!¡±


    And who¡¯s the country oaf now, Chu Xun mused, saying, ¡°Of course. We are partners in this exploration, aren¡¯t we? Unless you don¡¯t want them¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± muttered Yan Wushuang quickly, his head bobbing profusely like a balloon that for once in a blue moon, the proud scion of the Yan Family looked like a nine-year-old eager for his birthday present. But one could never discount the mighty lure of magical fruits ¨C anyone would want one, nevermind two.


    Elsewhere, Li Hangyi of the Faith of Canonization was reeling with joy. Two suits of incredibly powerful armor had fallen right into his lap. Remembering how the stranger had announced himself a native of the area inside the storm system, he believed that it was only natural that whoever the stranger was, he would undoubtedly be gone too, along with that accursed storm system. With that, Li Hangyi began to think that the suits of armor were now his to keep.


    But with the dispersal of the storm system, Chu Xun immediately found Li Hangyi from afar, watching him grinning like a dumb fool.


    ¡°Give me a moment,¡± Chu Xun muttered curtly before he scarpered off in Li Hangyi¡¯s direction.


    As soon as the leader of the Faith¡¯s contingent saw him, his smile froze. Warily, he wondered if Chu Xun was after his Storage Ring after what he did to the others.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Friend?¡± asked Li Hangyi stiffly, struggling to put up a benign smile.


    Chu Xun stretched a hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to give back the suits of armor since you¡¯re done using them.¡±


    This scoundrel¡¯s really an unreasonable bully and a robber! Li Hangyi thought, seething. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m only keeping them for someone else, my friend. I can¡¯t give the two suits of armor to you.¡±


    ¡°Have you found those pets of mine?¡± Chu Xun grinned broadly.


    Hearing that made Li Hangyi¡¯s eyes shot as wide as saucers. It took him several seconds before he could finally croak, ¡°Y-Y-You! It was you!¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. ¡°So, can you give them back to me now?¡±


    Just a minute ago, he was so thrilled to now own the two suits of armor, only for them to slip from his fingers.


    At the same time, he pitied Zang Fengling¡¯s fate for having angered such an unreasonable bully.


    He stripped off his armor and took out a jade chest, saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we only managed to catch five of these, my friend. They have been slippery ones.¡±


    Chu Xun, however, was pleased. He did not expect five, for two or three would have been enough for him.


    ¡°No problem. Keep all those spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs for yourselves. Goodbye!¡± Chu Xun turned and left.


    What a brute, Li Hangyi mused. But at the same time, he was thankful not to have been greedy, lest he would have lost even the spiritual herbs and elixirs he found. He thought about those men whose Storage Rings have been taken away by Chu Xun and counted himself lucky.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Chu Xun and Yan Wushuang retreated to the Yan Family residence.


    This exploration turned out to be the most bountiful excursion.


    Unlike Zang Fengling and others who not only lost everything in addition to being so badly injured, they needed to be brought back using stretchers.


    On that happy note, they began to divide their spoils.


    It was a total bounty of seven magical fruits: thirty electrofishes and more than a hundred spiritual elixirs and herbs.


    Chu Xun did not put into the heap anything from the Storage Rings he took, and naturally, Yan Wushuang knew better than to ask nor demand. Chu Xun had taken them all himself, and they were his by conquest.


    He gave two magical fruits to Yan Wushuang and intended to give another two to the purple-haired woman. But with her only wanting one, he kept all four to himself.


    The electrofishes were divided into three equal shares: ten apiece for the Yan Family, the purple-haired woman, and himself.


    As for the spiritual elixirs and herbs, Yan Wushuang took only a little more than a dozen of them so as not to decline Chu Xun¡¯s offer while the rest was divided between Chu Xun and the purple-haired woman.


    And no one was unhappy.


    At his home, Yan Wushuang prepared a feast for Chu Xun and the woman.


    He looked as if he wanted to ask something, although he could not quite bring himself to voice out.


    ¡°You look like you have something stuck in your throat, Yan,¡± grinned Chu Xun, ¡°Fire away.¡±


    After hesitating, Yan Wushuang finally said, ¡°Were you the thief who took the Soul-nourishing Lotus?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Chu Xun blurted out loud, ¡°What makes you say that, Yan?! I thought the Lotus was taken by Zang Fengling?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that dark robe of yours familiar, Liu,¡± said Yan Wushuang wryly, ¡°Come to think of it, it really looks like the garb of the hooded man I fought against that night.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t all black robes look the same?!¡± scowled Chu Xun sheepishly.


    He clapped his hands, and an acolyte came forward, bearing something that he presented to Yan Wushuang. The latter held it up, ¡°Do you remember this, Liu?¡±


    Chu Xun felt his heart skipping a beat at the sight of the iron rod he used that night, ¡°Of course I do. I remember Zang Fengling using it.¡±


    ¡°I have had people examined it using scientific methods. According to them, this iron rod bears your fingerprints, Liu. The set of prints on this rod matches with the set I pulled off the goblet you were using during the meeting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun gasped with guilt. It would appear that Yan Wushuang had long suspected him. What a sly fox.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure this is a frame-up. I have always been nothing but straightforward and honest. Thieving is definitely not my style,¡± disagreed Chu Xun flatly.


    Noticing the strange look on his face, the woman furtively communicated using telepathy, ¡°Can you be any more shameless?! What part of ¡®honest¡¯ and ¡®straightforward¡¯ describes you?!¡±


    ¡°Gods Almighty! Gimme a break, woman,¡± scowled Chu Xun, ¡°I¡¯m already having a headache here.¡±


    Yan Wushuang smiled. ¡°Liu, I¡¯m not trying to blame anyone.¡±


    Then why of all times to bring this up now?!


    ¡°I treat you like a good friend, Yan. And yet you doubt me?! This is too much for me. I¡¯m going,¡± said Chu Xun brusquely, using that as a pretense to flee.


    ¡°Wait, Liu. I am not blaming anyone. Honest,¡± said Yan Wushuang, rising to his feet, and he said, ¡°I only want to make a good friend out of you, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°And I treated you like one. Yet still, you doubt me!¡± grumbled Chu Xun with feigned anger. Without waiting for any reply, he turned and left.


    ¡°Wait, Liu. I am honestly not blaming anyone! Liu¡­¡±


    But no matter how he tried to persuade Chu Xun, the latter scampered out the door, not with anger, but with guilt.


    Yan Wushuang watched Chu Xun leave and stood there for several seconds before he finally murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a charade. He¡¯s feeling guilty,¡± said a voice, and a tall and beefy figure came near.


    ¡°Father,¡± Yan Wushuang greeted and bowed quickly when he saw who it was.


    ¡°This young man¡¯s immensely powerful. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s just a simple country bumpkin. I¡¯m wondering if his identity is a fake,¡± said Yan Guilai.


    Yan Guilai, the true patriarchal head of the Yan Family and Yan Wushuang¡¯s father, achieved Eight-grade more than a decade ago, and since then, no one had seen him fight, and no one knew how much had his powers grown since then.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sincere in wanting him to become my friend, Father,¡± said Yan Wushuang.


    Yan Guilai¡¯s chin dipped in contemplative silence before he spoke, ¡°He can be a good friend. He might be a bit of a bully, but he¡¯s an honest man.¡±


    ¡°Yet I seemed to have angered him,¡± whimpered Yan Wushuang morosely.


    As the proud scion of the Yan Family with great renown for his talents, Yan Wushuang had never had any friends.


    ¡°You¡¯ve angered him not one bit, son,¡± sighed Yan Guilai, ¡°He left because of his guilt.¡± He sighed, lamenting how naive his son. Perhaps it was time for him to go on a pilgrimage to extend his horizons.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only been in this city since your birth, Son,¡± said Yan Guilai, ¡°I guess it is time you see the world.¡±


    That prompted Yan Wushuang to look dubiously at his father. He had expressed his wish to go on a pilgrimage before.


    ¡°You¡¯ll encounter infinite opportunities and new frontiers with the anomalies happening everywhere on Earth. Go with this Liu Tianhe, Son. At any rate, you¡¯d learn a thing or two from him, and I don¡¯t see how you¡¯ve got anything to lose,¡± said Yan Guilai, his eyes gleaming with cunning for one with a keen and experienced mind like a sly old fox.


    Despite not being there to witness everything at the ancient ruins of Kunlun Mountain, Yan Guilai had heard enough from the accounts of his four Human King retainers.


    Chu Xun might have cajoled, deceived, and pilfered his way to all the bounties they found that day during the exploration of the ruins, but he did not take everything alone and that made him a man of principles. Yan Wushuang might encounter dangers following by his side, but he would learn much.


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid Liu is angry at me,¡± mumbled Yan Wushuang sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯d say he¡¯s anything but that. Rather, he¡¯s feeling guilty. But it would simplify things if he refuses to take you with him,¡± muttered Yan Guilai.


    Yan Wushuang stared quietly at his father, tacitly hoping for an explanation.


    ¡°Have you not learned anything at all from his dirty tricks during your time together?! Anything at all?!¡± scowled the father.


    ¡°Urm¡­¡± Yan Wushuang just couldn¡¯t understand, thinking, for what am I learning all that trickery and skullduggery?!


    Yan Guilai could only shake his head in exasperation, knowing full well how his son had placed too much importance on his reputation. He¡¯s just too naive, he mused, unlike this Liu Tianhe. Surviving is the key in such times of turmoil, and no one would question it so long as you excel in doing so.


    ¡°If he refuses to take you with him, then just pester him. Understand?¡± barked Yan Guilai.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes shot wide, doubting if he could do it. Me, a proud scion of the Yan Family, begging and pestering him?!


    ¡°Ask yourself. If not for this Liu Tianhe, how many magical fruits and how many electrofishes you think you would have gotten this time?¡±


    Yan Wushuang took a moment to think and in the end, he could only shake his head. Without this Liu Tianhe, this trip would only be a total waste of time for nothing.


    ¡°Go then. There is much that you can learn from him.¡±


    Yan Wushuang would have given anything to stay.


    But Yan Guilai was adamant; his son failed to understand his purpose, and that irritated him.


    Finally, the proud son of the Yan Family was tossed out into the streets like a street urchin to fend on his own.

 Chapter 316 - Exposed!

    Yan Wushuang dawdled aimlessly on the street, with the mixed feelings of being glum and morose hanging over him like dark clouds. What the hell is Father thinking?! How could he ask this own son to follow Liu Tianhe without having met him before?!


    But what now?! Am I really to pander to him from now on?! Me, the proud future leader of the Yan Family?! How could I ever fall to such undignified behavior?! And what if he snubs me?!


    A deeply-troubled Yan Wushuang walked around and around in circles, mumbling quietly to himself.


    ¡°No, I still need to speak to him. It is because of him that I can¡¯t even go back home now,¡± he muttered at last. No one escapes Yan Wushuang in Yanxue City.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, a frantic Chu Xun walked all the way back to his lodging.


    ¡°I¡¯m rather interested to see that even you will feel guilty too,¡± teased the purple-haired woman.


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it,¡± smiled Chu Xun weakly, ¡°I¡¯m too kind a person to do anything bad or evil.¡±


    Strangely, instead of rebuking or saying anything satirical, the woman nodded as if in agreement.


    Chu Xun was so surprised that his eyes nearly popped out. What in the world is behind this sudden change of heart?! As far as he was concerned, the woman had had abysmally little to commend him about.


    ¡°To most good people, you seem like a nice person. But to bad people, you could be even worse,¡± that was how she defined him.


    He shrugged and grinned, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. With the turmoils going on everywhere because of the anomalies, I do what I can to survive and to make sure the people around me do too.¡±


    ¡°I gather seeing her coming back the greatest thing you ever want, right?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded, knowing she was referring to Hua Qingwu. ¡°I owe her too much.¡±


    Their awkward banter went on.


    ¡°We go back to the capital tomorrow morning,¡± said Chu Xun at one point.


    The purple-haired woman nodded quietly; Chu Xun had told her before that Hua Qingwu was in the capital.


    Knock! Knock!


    The rapping of his door cut short their conversation.


    Chu Xun smiled with a sigh. With just as much as a cursory scan using his divine sense, he knew who it was. Gods in Heaven! What a persistent git. He came all the way here, for crying out loud.


    ¡°Open up, Liu!¡± Yan Wushuang cried from outside.


    Exasperated, Chu Xun went over and opened the door to let him in.


    ¡°I told you before, Yan. I did not steal the Soul-nourishing Lotus.¡±


    Yan Wushuang gave him a narrowed glare as soon as he stepped inside and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not here because of the Lotus. I¡¯m here because my father kicked me out of the house.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Chu Xun and the woman exchanged dubious looks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in his mind. He wants me to go on a pilgrimage with you,¡± seethed a frustrated Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    What in the world is happening, Chu Xun thought blankly.


    ¡°I guess that means you have to take me in,¡± muttered Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you, Yan?¡± Chu Xun gasped. He could not bring Yan Wushuang with him; once out of Yanxue City, people would know who he really was, Chu Xun the Devil!


    ¡°I¡¯m not! I have no home to go back to now! Bloody hell, I don¡¯t even know why Father has taken a liking to you that he insisted I follow with you!¡± grumbled Yan Wushuang grumpily.


    Equally bemused himself, Chu Xun asked, ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen your father before! What is this fellow thinking about?! Is he not afraid of me selling you off as a slave?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by calling my father ¡®fellow¡¯?¡± glared Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°My bad, my bad,¡± corrected Chu Xun hastily, ¡°I meant no disrespect. Honestly, I wander around aimlessly, and I won¡¯t be staying put in one place. No pampered son of the Yan Family can keep up with such a life of being a vagabond.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. Tell that to my father,¡± scowled Yan Wushuang, beginning to pester his way.


    ¡°You¡¯re a gentleman, Yan,¡± griped an irritated Chu Xun, ¡°This doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    ¡°I learned that from you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± That left Chu Xun speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital, Yan. That¡¯s a journey too far for you. How about next time?¡±


    ¡°Go tell that to my father.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t even know him! What makes you think he¡¯d take my word for it. The bottom line is: you can¡¯t come with me, and that¡¯s flat.¡±


    ¡°Go tell that to my father then. You¡¯re the reason he kicked me out of the house, and now I¡¯ve got nowhere I can go to, and you have to take responsibility.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s jaw dropped. Yan Wushuang had just been fully converted into a pestering bully, with nothing resembling his usual aloof, proud, and reticent demeanor of a pampered scion.


    And what about that father of his?! Is he mad?! Is he not concerned at all about Yan Wushuang¡¯s wellbeing?!


    ¡°Now what?¡± Chu Xun asked the woman using telepathy.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business,¡± responded the woman curtly.


    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡± Chu Xun decided at last that he would need to pay him a visit and see what he was thinking about.


    After getting Yan Guilai¡¯s name from Yan Wushuang, Chu Xun got up and began moving towards the Yan Family residence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think of running off without me, Liu!¡± yelled Yan Wushuang from over his shoulders, ¡°This is Yanxue City, and no one leaves without my say-so.¡±


    Chu Xun groaned helplessly. He had thought of asking the woman to rejoin him once he reached outside so that they could give Yan Wushuang the slip. But it would appear that the latter had read his mine.


    On that bemused and frustrated note, he set off for the Yan Family residence.


    ¡°Master Liu, our master is expecting you at the main hall,¡± said an acolyte of the residence when he reached.


    That surprised Chu Xun. Apparently, Yan Guilai knew that he would be coming.


    Yan Guilai beamed when he saw Chu Xun being led into the main hall of the residence.


    ¡°Please, have a seat, Master Liu.¡±


    Like father, like son, Chu Xun thought quietly when he set eyes upon Yan Guilai¡¯s dashing appearance that greatly resembled his son.


    ¡°I was hoping that you could enlighten me on one matter, Master Yan,¡± said Chu Xun immediately.


    ¡°I daresay it has everything to do with my boy,¡± responded Yan Guilai with equal candor.


    My boy?! Chu Xun almost felt a rush of goosebumps. Boy?! For a man more than a hundred years old, you still call him ¡®boy¡¯?!


    ¡°It is true. I did ask my boy to join you on a trip of pilgrimage.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± asked an incredulous Chu Xun, ¡°We haven¡¯t even met yet.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re shameless enough,¡± chuckled Yan Guilai.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched irritably. It was all he could do to prevent himself from splashing the tea at his host for insulting him.


    ¡°Please, Master Liu, pray listen. There are times when ¡®shameless¡¯ is to be taken contrary to its usual derogatory sense,¡± said Yan Guilai firmly.


    ¡°And you¡¯re not afraid that Yan Wushuang might pick up a bad habit or two from me,¡± hissed Chu Xun through gritted teeth.


    ¡°One¡¯s fortitude can be measured from one¡¯s disposition and behavior. I¡¯ve heard much about your deeds of derring-do in the exploration of Kunlun Mountain, and if I may say so, I reckon I do have a slight talent in judging people after enduring two hundred winters.¡±


    ¡°And merely based on these hearsays, you deem it wise to allow Yan Wushuang to come with me. Is this true?¡±


    Yan Guilai shook his head, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s because you remind me of someone.¡±


    ¡°And who might that be?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously.


    ¡°Chu Xun. The one whom they call the Devil,¡± uttered Yan Guilai, his piercing eyes flaring up.


    Chu Xun shuddered convulsively. Then he noticed Yan Guilai¡¯s calm and cool countenance and heaved a breath. Gods, it¡¯s a bluff and I almost fell for it!


    But that transitory reaction had betrayed him.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡­ The Devil, eh? Pretty sure I¡¯ve heard of him,¡± mumbled Chu Xun, trying to keep up the facade.


    ¡°If I had been uncertain before,¡± Yan Guilai broke into a broad smile, ¡°Then I am sure now. You are the Devil ¨C Chu Xun himself.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand that as a father, it is my duty to look into anyone who gets close to my son,¡± said Yan Guilai openly.


    Exposed, Chu Xun saw no reason in keeping up the pretense. ¡°Master Yan, if I may be direct?¡± he said coolly.


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a shameless one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± It was Yan Guilai¡¯s turn this time for the corner of his mouth to twitch with annoyance.


    ¡°You said it best, Master Yan. There are times when ¡®shameless¡¯ is not derogatory.¡±


    Looking as if he was wrestling with himself, Yan Guilai finally broke into roars of laughter, ¡°The Devil indeed.¡±


    ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s put the cards on the table and be frank. Why? Why let Yan Wushuang follow me?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s glare turned frosty suddenly, and he hissed, ¡°You do know that killing him is as simple as flicking a finger for me.¡±


    Boom!


    The last sentence seemed to have struck a nerve.


    Yan Guilai¡¯s aura burgeoned to incredible heights with waves of air slamming into Chu Xun like a tidal wave.


    Undeterred, Chu Xun calmly summoned his Hong Meng Immortal Qi and churned up another wave of air that met Yan Guilai¡¯s.


    Both auras burgeoned and collided like a pair of battling leviathans, the mere pressure of their auras ripping to shreds the furniture and utensils in the room, and the ground cracked under their feet.


    Yan Guilai hardly moved an inch.


    But Chu Xun had retreated just a half-meter from that blast.


    Chu Xun had lost by a mere hair¡¯s breadth.


    Reeling with shock, Chu Xun was certain Yan Guilai was a dangerous person.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Chu Xun glowered coldly. Anyone who strikes first is always an enemy to him.


    ¡°Pray simmer down, Master Chu. I was only anxious to test myself,¡± Yan Guilai said hastily.


    Only Chu Xun was nowhere near eager to end on that note. With a stare as cold as ice, his aura burgeoned like a monstrous behemoth, long dormant in centuries of slumber, now stirring awake.


    ¡°It seems that I, too, wish to test my powers against yours, Master Yan.¡±


    He barely finished when his hand came up and drew a ¡°Sha¡± rune in midair and the surrounding instantly wafted an incredibly-palpable aura of malice and despair as the rune grew in size and bore down on Yan Guilai like a gigantic mallet.


    Startled, Yan Guilai flung on an arm and conjured a fierce tiger made of his Internal Breath. The ferocious feline silhouette threw its head back in an imperious roar before charging to face the falling ¡°Sha¡± rune.


    Boom!


    The tiger and the rune collided into one another, resulting in a sudden explosion that threw up winds in yet another miniature storm that reduced every remaining piece of furniture still standing inside the main hall into splinters or dust as dust and sand lingered in the air.


    Every able-bodied acolyte and retainer of the Yan Family rushed to the main hall at once, worried.


    ¡°Calm yourself, Master Liu. Let¡¯s talk,¡± growled Yan Guilai, peeved and irate. Even though it was common practice for an elder to test the strength of a junior, it would appear that the Devil was hardly a fan of such customs.


    With his anger hardly subsiding, Chu Xun formed another hand seal with a hand while tapping into the air with another.


    Screech!


    A shrill and piercing cry of a phoenix broke the sky and a huge flaming phoenix descended from the sky sharply, its wings flapping and spreading inferno.


    The sight of the bird filled Yan Guilai with rage and disbelief. This phoenix could easily level more than half of the Yan Family residence.


    He fired a bolt of energy at the flaming bird and the gigantic silhouette ¨C conjured too using Internal Breath ¨C in the image of his palm shot up the sky, its size growing rapidly and smashing into the flaming phoenix.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion violently rocked the earth and a horrifying mushroom cloud surged up into the sky, accompanied by rushes of flames that threatened to engulf the clouds overhead before everything subsided and the flames died down.


    Chu Xun gasped, bracing with astonishment. Yan Guilai¡¯s powers were simply unfathomable indeed.


    ¡°You are indeed remarkable, Liu. Allow me to express my admirations,¡± Yan Guilai managed sardonically as his lips twitched again with irritation.


    As if he¡¯d hardly heard a word, Chu Xun formed another hand seal and was about to launch another attack.


    ¡°Do you know what Flame-Amber Bamboos are?¡± asked Yan Guilai suddenly.


    Chu Xun paused. Fire-Amber Bamboo was a name he was all too familiar with ¨C the most crucial material for forging relics and magical instruments. It was resistant to both fire and water while being a cure for various poisons too and that made these Bamboos extremely rare commodities.


    ¡°We found one not long ago, during the exploration of other ancient ruins. I¡¯m willing to surrender it to you, as a gift. Consider it a gift from a senior,¡± Yan Guilai hissed, gritting his teeth at his loss.


    ¡°Understood, Senior. I shall thank you so much for your gift of TWO Fire-Amber Bamboos,¡± said Chu Xun cheekily.


    TWO?! Yan Guilai almost suffered an aneurysm. What a shameless brute! I said nothing about two pieces?!


    Chu Xun began hurling strings of flattery, saying, ¡°I thank you so much, Master Yan! Your powers are so amazing that all of Heaven, Earth, Purgatory, and even the Underworld would regard you as a true marvel.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Guilai felt a knot in his stomach at the loss.


    But with so many witnesses, he needed to say something polite that befitted his dignity as leader of the Yan Family. ¡°To have such powers at your age is a rarity upon itself, Master Liu. I entrust my son into your good hands.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded with a grin, while on the inside, he was quietly scowling, you old sly fox.

 Chapter 317 - Waylaid!

    The curtains finally fell on Chu Xun¡¯s and Yan Guilai¡¯s brief contest of strength with the former winning a prize of two Fire-Amber Bamboos.


    ¡°I leave Wushuang to you then,¡± said Yan Guilai, still struggling with the loss of two immensely valuable. He realized that it was all Chu Xun¡¯s ruse by pretending to be enraged in a bid to extort something off him.


    The two spent a little more time talking until at last, Yan Guilai personally saw Chu Xun out the gates of the Yan Family residence where they parted reluctantly.


    But when he returned to the main hall and took in the extent of the damage incurred to the furnishing of the hall, his mood darkened nearly as black as a pot¡¯s bottom and his lips jerking uncontrollably.


    Chu Xun trotted back to his lodgings.


    ¡°So, how was it?¡± asked Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Pretty good. Your father and I have sworn to be brothers too.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Yan Wushuang gasped with dropped jaws, but then he realized Chu Xun was pulling his leg.


    ¡°Honestly, what happened?¡± Despite wanting to go on a trip himself, Yan Wushuang did not like the direction of how things were moving in. To be kicked out of his home was disgraceful, to say the least, as if the Yan Family was begging Liu Tianhe to allow him to tag along.


    ¡°We¡¯ve spoken. Your father bids that you listen to my instructions, and I am to dispense punishment for any disobedience,¡± said Chu Xun as-a-matter-of-factly.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Yan Wushuang breathed incredulously.


    ¡°Go ask your father if you¡¯re not taking my word for it,¡± responded Chu Xun firmly.


    Yan Wushuang shivered. Knowing his father, he could very well have come up with something like that.


    ¡°Really?¡± a suspicious Yan Wushuang needed to be certain.


    ¡°Of course. Why else would you think I¡¯m willing to carry baggage like you with me?¡±


    Baggage?! I¡¯m a prodigy, for Heaven¡¯s sakes! A Seventh-grade Human King!


    ¡°So¡­ When are we leaving?¡± Yan Wushuang knew better than to question his fate despite finding it hard to believe that his father had entrusted him to Liu Tianhe.


    ¡°Soon,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°I wish to say my goodbyes.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded, knowing full well that he meant Yao Baiyue.


    A couple of hours later, Yan Wushuang came back.


    With no airport in Yanxue City, they had to go to another nearby city.


    All three of them took a car there.


    With most of Earth now covered with mountainous regions and sprawls of the ancient wooded area, the route they took was one that cut straight through a deep and dense forest with tall lumbering trees flanking the road, the canopy of their thick boughs providing cover from the sun that they barely caught any glimpse of it even after a hundred li of traveling.


    ¡°So, Bratty Yan, how goes your farewell with the Lady of the Moon?¡± asked Chu Xun suddenly. Bored to sobs, he needed some distractions.


    Bratty Yan?!


    Yan Wushuang was stunned; even the purple-haired woman could hardly repress a shiver from the rush of goosebumps.


    Quit giving me stupid nicknames, Yan Wushuang wanted to say. He began to wonder if he would die of aneurysm even before his trip began.


    ¡°Well, your father did call you ¡®my boy.¡¯ So I don¡¯t see anything wrong with calling you ¡®Bratty,''¡± Chu Xun grinned wickedly.


    ¡°Insolent pup, with your age, you¡¯re the brat here!¡± retorted Yan Wushuang. According to his bone age, Chu Xun looked like he was in his early thirties.


    Brat?! Chu Xun almost had Yan Wushuang tossed out of the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Bratty Yan. One more word of nonsense and I¡¯ll have you walloped into a pulp.¡±


    ¡°Boorish savage, we are civilized men. Civilized men reason instead of fighting,¡± uttered Yan Wushuang, unconvinced that he could ever best Chu Xun in a fight. The latter was just so powerful that it would be like a child¡¯s play to him.


    ¡°Pfft,¡± scowled Chu Xun derisively, ¡°You only reason with others because you can¡¯t defeat them.¡±


    Yan Wushuang was about to respond with a riposte when the golden halberd appeared in Chu Xun¡¯s grasp and he drove it through the roof of the car furiously.


    A figure leaped off the roof and landed a dozen meters ahead of their car.


    Rumble!


    The engine of the car roared and the vehicle charged at the man like a raging bull.


    But instead of hitting the man, the car missed; the man dodged in the nick of time.


    Screeeccch!!


    The tires scraped a pair of long black streaks along the road, carrying the stench of burning rubber.


    The car squealed to a stop, and all three of them hopped off-board.


    ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have let you go,¡± Chu Xun smiled at the stranger.


    It was Nie Zicheng, the one who had retreated from a fight against Chu Xun during the exploration of the ruins at Kunlun Mountain.


    Nie Zicheng¡¯s almond, womanlike eyes fluttered as he spoke with a softness that no man possessed, ¡°Are you always so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t kill you?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, you now can¡¯t,¡± said Nie Zicheng with utmost certainty.


    He said that because two other men appeared from the bushes as he spoke.


    Yan Wushuang gasped with shock. The two newcomers were all Eight-grade Human Kings, just like Nie Zicheng.


    ¡°You must be that notorious country bumpkin who has beaten up my nephew Zang Fengling, aren¡¯t you?¡± said one of them imperiously and darkly, glowering at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun ignored him. He instead looked at the other newcomer ¨C a man clothed fully in purple with a gaunt face flushed fully pale white. Beyond all doubt, he was a member of the Chamber of Purple Garments.


    ¡°These are grounds belonging to the Yan Family! What do you think you¡¯re doing here!?¡± Yan Wushuang could hardly hide his anxiousness and trepidation of facing three Eighth-grade Human Kings.


    ¡°This might be still part of the Yan Family grounds, but we are quite a distance away from Yanxue City, Master Yan. Do you think the cavalry will arrive in time?¡± smirked Nie Zicheng.


    ¡°All right, Bratty Yan. Your pilgrimage begins now.¡±


    Before Yan Wushuang could react, Chu Xun had vanished into a jet of light streaking towards Nie Zicheng.


    Nowhere near panicking, a leering Nie Zicheng mustered his powers, and his aura spiked.


    ¡°It has been said that your physical invincibility is legendary. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s true,¡± he sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that there¡¯s only so much one can do with incredible toughness. Let¡¯s see how dangerous you can be.¡±


    Chu Xun said nothing. He shot up to his foe and raised his fist before pummeling forth fiercely.


    Nie Zicheng scoffed and balled his fists. With wisps of Internal Breath snaking around his arm like coiling fumes, he threw forth a punch too.


    Rumble!


    The two fists collided, and a terrible shock wave rippled from the center of impact; Chu Xun¡¯s blow was stopped.


    ¡°Like I said, no amount of physical strength can ever compare to Internal Breath,¡± smirked Nie Zicheng gloatingly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s lips twisted into a sardonic grin.


    Boom!


    Deep inside Chu Xun¡¯s body, the dual Golden Cores ¨C one purple and the other white ¨C began spinning around an invisible axis between them and a terrifying burst of Hong Meng Immortal Qi blasted from Chu Xun¡¯s fist with the force of an avalanche.


    Crack!


    Reeling with shock, Nie Zicheng beheld with his own shuddering eyes ¨C the Internal Breath imbuing his fist was quashed by the sudden surge of power that he could never stop and the blast smashed into him, flinging him off his feet.


    Like a phantom, Chu Xun sped after him and delivered one punch after another in a long, ceaseless barrage of destruction.


    Firing more than a dozen energy bolts shaped like fists, the energy missiles all slammed squarely into Nie Zicheng with raw accuracy.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A litany of violent booms like earsplitting detonations resounded, tossing Nie Zicheng further ahead and he crashed to the ground. He grunted painfully and spewed a huge mouthful of blood.


    Chu Xun caught to him again and delivered more punches savagely, destroying Nie Zicheng¡¯s protective aura even before it could fully reform.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Nie Zicheng¡¯s footsteps retreated gradually. The unstoppable salvo of energy bolts streaked across the air like a multi-paletted, richly-hued rainbow that battered to shreds every tree and rock nearby.


    Bang!


    With one last punch, Chu Xun blasted Nie Zicheng into the air again, snapping two tall ancient trees into halves when he came crashing down on them.


    ¡°What are you two waiting for?! Do something!¡± bellowed Nie Zicheng angrily, thinking that it was his carelessness that caused him to be so badly beaten up.


    A frenzied Chu Xun fired more energy bolts into the air, raining down more pain and destruction on Nie Zicheng.


    One explosion after another rocked the earth, but Nie Zicheng was still breathing. Eighth-grade Human Kings really do have unbelievable toughness, Chu Xun observed.


    Chu Xun lifted a foot and brought it down hard on Nie Zicheng¡¯s chin. Then he noticed something and he quickly withdrew.


    Boom!


    A smoldering crater opened at where he stood just a split-second before. It was the Human King of the Chamber of Purple Garments.


    Not far away, the Eighth-grade Human King of the Zang Family was facing off against the purple-haired woman.


    Swoosh!


    A long bolt of white cloth shot like a javelin, spearing straight at its foe.


    Yan Wushuang skirted around the battlefield, firing Sword Qi bolts as he moved.


    Even with the strength of numbers against the Zang Family Human King, victory was nevertheless hardly a surety for the woman and Yan Wushuang, even though they could still keep him at bay for now.


    ¡°You goddamned fraud,¡± Nie Zicheng seethed, his hair messy and disheveled, and his clothes were now in rags and tattered. He had fallen for Chu Xun¡¯s ruse; the latter had not only incredibly tough endurance but also astounding offensive capabilities.


    Swoosh!


    The macabre gleam of a red-bladed saber flashed dangerously as Nie Zicheng brandished his weapon, activating its magic. The morbidly blood-red colored blade shone sharply, bursting into a dozen scythe-like energy shafts that rained upon Chu Xun from above.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes took on a purplish shade as Immortal Qi coursed vigorously inside him and with a kick of his heels, he was already several hundreds of meters away.


    Boom!


    The arced energy shafts battered at the ground, reducing old wizened trees into woodchips and rocks, hard and huge, into dust, while carving a long ditch on the ground tens of meters long.


    Even Chu Xun could not help but feel astounded by the amazing technique.


    The Human King of the Chamber of Purple Garments came storming at him with his powers in full display ¨C powers that could easily rip steel and pulverize stone.


    With a stomp that caused a powerful eruption under his feet, Chu Xun propelled himself into the air and he barreled forward with his fists ready.


    Energy bolts and beams shaped like fists and palms flew everywhere, whizzing back and forth as the two men threw themselves at each other in a whirl of destruction that destroyed anything in its path.


    Boom!


    Fists collided savagely, and ultimately, both men fell apart as one with the ground splitting under their feet.


    Another blood-red energy bolt arced down at Chu Xun, who spun around with his golden halberd appearing and he activated it with ripples of purplish-gold sparkles undulating gloriously.


    Chu Xun swung his long, shiny pole arm and effortlessly destroyed the energy shaft before thrusting it straight at Nie Zicheng who came charging at him.


    Clang!


    Sparks burst everywhere as the halberd¡¯s tip grounded furiously against the blade of the saber, causing Nie Zicheng to stumble backward.


    Swoosh!


    Activating its powers again, the halberd set loose a sudden surge of purplish-gold brilliance and the destructive beam shot at the Human King of the Chamber.


    Bong! Bong!


    The Human King took out a little drum and pounded hard on its face. The little drum shone like a diamond as it rumbled, and the air quivered.


    Boom!


    That shattered the purplish-gold beam fired by Chu Xun¡¯s halberd and the sonic waves came crashing like tidal waves.


    Sonic wave attacks?!


    It was the sort of attack that Chu Xun would always find cumbersome for it deals damage directly to one¡¯s soul.


    The sonic waves came like an unstoppable tide, falling down trees and tearing them into chips and flakes with terrifying efficacy.


    Chu Xun smirked. He projected his divine sense to erect a magical barrier to block out the sonic waves and they could not penetrate it.


    This apparently shocked the Human King. It was the first time that this happened ¨C the first time that his sonic wave attacks fail.


    Chu Xun¡¯s halberd let off a bright, triumphant brilliance as he appeared right in front of the Human King with terrifying quickness. He swung the halberd with every iota of ferocity he could muster, batting at his foe as if he were a baseball with ripples of gold-purplish sparkles trailing behind its tip.


    But just before he could give chase, Nie Zicheng intercepted him. Chu Xun hastily performed a hand seal and tapped into the air in the direction of the Human King of the Chamber, casting the Demon-slain Finger spell.


    Crashing to the ground more than a hundred meters away, the Human King writhed with throbbing and numbing pain, grimacing at how Chu Xun¡¯s last blow nearly broke his ribs. But his respite was short-lived; a gigantic monolith came crashing down from the sky, bearing down at him.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled as a long, frightening crack split the earth, and a dust storm engulfed the whole battlefield, blotting out the sun.


    Chu Xun kept his eye on Nie Zicheng, his halberd humming faintly in his grasp as if with a life of its own. Activating its powers, the weapon shone brightly again and he lunged.


    A skittish and tense Nie Zicheng frantically raised his saber to deflect the blow.


    Clang! Clang!


    Chu Xun lashed his long pole arm like a whip at his foe, striking hard on the blade of the saber with zero scruples until its steel finally shattered under his sheer savageness.


    Bang!


    The long handle of the halberd arced back around and swung into Nie Zicheng¡¯s side, eliciting a sickening crunch of cracking bones followed by an excruciating howl by him ¨C his right arm was broken.


    ¡°How dare you wound me, you oaf?!¡±


    As the dust began to settle, from afar came the angry and belligerent snarls of the Human King of the Chamber of Purple Garments. Wounded by Chu Xun¡¯s Demon-slain Finger technique, he emerged bloodied and haggard with blood dribbling from his mouth, and his clothes frayed and frazzled like rags.

 Chapter 318 - Marauding

    The collective strengths of three Eighth-grade Human Kings would have been so great and unstoppable a force that they could easily massacre and wipe out any small to medium organizations of warriors.


    Yet despite their formidable might, their plot of waylaying Chu Xun ended up with two of their number wounded heavily in just the blink of an eye.


    With their great powers, the assailant Human Kings too possessed keen senses that never stopped tingling ominously.


    That their operation of ambushing Chu Xun would most likely end up a failed mishap.


    ¡°What? Nevermind wounding you; I intend to slaughter you!¡± Chu Xun hissed with unveiled malice as his clothes fluttered in the wind.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun charged fiercely at Nie Zicheng, brandishing his golden halberd now giving off a proud brilliance of triumph.


    Nie Zicheng could feel his confidence crumbling like a falling wall. His right arm was useless, and there was no way he could defend himself with only one arm. Rightly so, before he could even summon any Internal Breath, Chu Xun was already upon him.


    Bang!


    Blood sprayed like a geyser as Nie Zicheng was flung into the air with his flesh burst open from another lashing blow from Chu Xun and the wound looked utterly horrible and grotesque.


    ¡°What gives you right to be arrogant, you oaf!¡± snarled the Human King of the Chamber of Purple Garments. With a wordless battle cry, he lunged at Chu Xun, firing a black energy beam.


    Chu Xun swung his long pole arm and swatted so hard at the jet-black energy beam, destroying it easily.


    The two men threw themselves at each other again, locked in a furious melee that even made the earth tremble and shake.


    But the longer he fought, the more the Huma King of the Chamber began to realize that no matter how fervently he tried, he just couldn¡¯t injure Chu Xun at all.


    Bang!


    The golden halberd came out of nowhere, bashing straight into his side with his protective aura utterly useless against it, sending him into the air.


    He crashed and the first thing he saw filled him with horror: Chu Xun pouncing at him, and he cried, panicking, ¡°Zang, help!¡±


    The Zang Family Human King was otherwise occupied; his level of magical cultivation was greater than his two opponents, but he could still not yet gain any edge with the purple-haired woman¡¯s unique and unusual techniques.


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡±


    The long, golden halberd blazed with such brilliance that mirrored Chu Xun¡¯s frenzy as he roared and brought his weapon down on the head of the fallen Human King with glorious purplish-golden sparks trailing like a tail.


    Hissing defiantly with anger, the Human King quickly produced an obsidian-black shield to defend himself.


    Bong!


    As the halberd deflected hard off the surface of the shield like pounding on the face of a drum, the golden-purplish sparkles of light bounced back as if by the magic of the shield that glowed a faint hue of black in response.


    Undeterred, Chu Xun rained down more blows on the shield, only for the gold-purplish sparkles to bounce back at him.


    He dodged a hundred meters away and watched the bright, purplish gold sparkles raining down on the spot he was just standing at before with so great a force and destruction that kicked up sand and dust into the air while splitting the earth.


    ¡°Where¡¯re you off to?¡± Chu Xun yelped with surprise when he saw Nie Zicheng trying to flee. Gripping his halberd, he gave chase.


    Whoosh!


    And before he knew it, even the Chamber of Purple Garment¡¯s Human King was escaping too.


    ¡°Stay right there, all of you!¡± cried Chu Xun angrily. He gave up pursuing Nie Zicheng and sped after the Human King of the Chamber, wanting the little drum and the shield for himself.


    Boom!


    With another thunderous explosion, the Zang Family Human King forced an opportunity by blowing both Yan Wushuang and the purple-haired woman away and quickly sped away himself.


    ¡°Wait here, both of you!¡± yelled Chu Xun as he dashed after the Human King of the Chamber.


    Like a predator and its prey, both men flitted swiftly through the thick woods like a pair of shooting stars.


    But with a speed that greatly outstripped his opponent¡¯s, it did not take long for Chu Xun to catch up.


    Incensed, the Human King could not understand why Chu Xun was so doggedly pursuing him instead of the other two. Was it because he was weaker than the others that Chu Xun viewed him as easy prey?


    Leave the drum and the shield; they¡¯re mine now!¡± shouted Chu Xun as he barreled his fist at his quarry¡¯s back.


    For one moment, the Human King thought he heard wrongly. Drum and shield?! He wants my Sacred Relics! Having heard of what happened during the exploration of the ancient ruins, he was no stranger to Chu Xun¡¯s marauding proclivities but never had he expected that he would be the latest addition to the latter¡¯s long list of prey.


    ¡°Who are you, oaf?!¡±


    ¡°Your creditor. Now give me the drum and the shield. They are mine now,¡± said Chu Xun, raising his fist for another blow.


    But with the thick undergrowth and the occasional stones standing in his way, Chu Xun just could not aim properly.


    Finally, he made a quick hand seal and pointed at the ground. Several snakelike tendrils of Reincarnation Whip shot out like lightning.


    The tendrils lashed the Human King¡¯s ankles, catching him unawares, and he crashed face-first into the dirt.


    That might have been a first for him ¨C in all his life as an Eighth-grade Human King, he had never endured such ignominy of being routed and chased like a beaten dog.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going now?¡± Chu Xun directed the Reincarnation Whip to ensnare him.


    ¡°You want the Master Drum of Tremor, don¡¯t you? Here, take it!¡± yelled the Human King, tossing the little drum aside before he unleashed a sudden burst of speed, and the next second, he was already a thousand meters away.


    With a swoosh, Chu Xun dove for the drum.


    The Human King of the Chamber zipped as quickly as he could in the opposite direction following the successful execution of his diversion.


    With his full speed at the complete display, Chu Xun raced after the drum and caught it in mere breaths and he fingered it with a satisfied grin.


    By then, the Human King of Chamber of Purple Garments was gone.


    ¡°Humph,¡± Chu Xun snorted. He projected his Divine Sense, which quickly caught up to his quarry only to gasp with surprise. Apparently, the Human King was indeed a sly one; instead of running away, he had hidden on top of a large, old oak tree and kept his aura hidden.


    Chu Xun would have passed by the tree without noticing his presence if not for his Divine Sense.


    He quietly crept to another tree just beside and climbed up its branches. From his perch, he saw the Human King nesting comfortably in the midst of the tree¡¯s thick boughs. Anyone wasn¡¯t any wiser would have easily failed to detect him.


    Bong!


    Chu Xun hit on the Master Drum of Tremor and purplish-hued sonic waves undulated rapidly.


    Bang!


    The waves hit the tree, blasting away its branches and barks and snapping the tree in half. As the tree began tumbling down, the Human King leaped out of his hiding spot with a bestial snarl of anger.


    How did he find me? The Human King griped quietly.


    Knowing better than to dwell on this matter, he hectically sped away as quickly as he could like the beaten dog he was.


    ¡°Give me that shield!¡± Chu Xun yelled while his hand never stopped pounding on the drum to fire more sonic waves at his prey.


    With a dark pall of gloom over him as his eyes flared with rage, it was all the Human King could do to prevent himself from turning around and fighting Chu Xun. The shame was just unbearable.


    From within his Storage Ring, he took out a spiritual fruit and gnawed on it hastily. In an instant, his aura spiked, and his acceleration increased. He could use some replenishment following the exertions before, which had greatly exhausted his Internal Breath.


    But a sharp-eyed Chu Xun saw the fruit, and he bellowed, ¡°LEAVE THE SHIELD AND THE STORAGE RING!¡±


    The Human King nearly tripped and fell at that. Now, does he want the Storage Ring too?! What a greedy bastard! He thought with so great a rage boiling within him that he nearly suffered a stroke.


    Bong!


    Master Drum of Tremor fired more fearsome sonic waves and one of them slammed into the Human King¡¯s back, its force launching him forward with a scorch-blackened patch on his back as his blood boiled literally inside him.


    Bong!


    Chu Xun hit on the Master Drum again, firing more sonic waves at his quarry.


    Startled, the Human King frantically ducked and with a deafening boom, the spot he was just standing before turned into a gaping crater.


    ¡°Do you really wish to kill me, you oaf!?¡± he yelled truculently, ¡°You should know there are limits to everything!¡± As an Eight-grade Human King, those words came out of his mouth with just as much pain as a blade driving through his heart. Yet it was a humiliation he would rather endure than death.


    ¡°Enough prattle. Surrender your shield and Storage Ring,¡± Chu Xun drummed the Master Drum again.


    With another bang, another sonic wave struck the Human King in his back, and this time, he nearly crashed as blood came pouring out of his mouth. If not for the strange terrain of this jungle that contained so many trees and rocks, he would have long been struck down by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Here!¡± he yelled, throwing into the air his shield. He quickly slid off his Storage Ring and threw it in the opposite direction. None of these things cost more than his life, as he knew full well.


    Chu Xun first dove after the shield, which he recovered in mere seconds before racing after the Storage Ring.


    Gleeful to have gotten his hands on the Storage Ring, Chu Xun quickly peered inside. To his astonishment and frustration, he was tricked! The Storage Ring was empty! With his Divine Sense spreading as fast as possible, he tried scouring everywhere for a ten-thousand-meter radius but it was too late; the Human King was gone.


    ¡°How dare you trick me, you cur of the Chamber! The next time I see you, be sure that I¡¯ll strip you naked and force you to parade the streets!¡± howled Chu Xun so heatedly that the entire forest shivered and all beasts nearby cowered with fear.


    Eighth-grade Human Kings, huh? Incredibly hard to kill indeed, Chu Xun mused. His cultivation of immortality was still too low in comparison with these warriors.


    Chu Xun, puffing and seething, went back to regroup with the purple-haired woman and Yan Wushuang.


    Yan Wushuang was staring at him strangely as he came near.


    ¡°Liu, who are you ¡ª for real?¡± All these while, he had always thought Chu Xun only to be a warrior with incredibly tough endurance. But only after this fight, he realized Chu Xun also possessed unbelievably great powers.


    Chu Xun gave it a moment¡¯s thought. There was no longer any point in hiding the truth from Yan Wushuang; Yan Guilai knew the truth and it was only a matter of time. Deciding at last to reveal himself, he said, ¡°Well, Bratty Yan, well noticed. My name is not Liu. It¡¯s Chu.¡±


    ¡°Chu?!¡± A brief moment of doubt flashed unsteadily in Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes as he thought of only one possibility that almost made him jump with fright, ¡°Y-Y-You¡­ You¡¯re the Devil himself?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± nodded Chu Xun, ¡°indeed, I am.¡±


    It was a revelation that put a myriad of colors on Yan Wushuang as he floundered with disbelief and awe. Everything seemed so implausible to him ¨C he had been spending days with the notorious Devil himself!


    If anything, Chu Xun¡¯s moniker was one frequently associated with violence and carnage ¨C marauding, plundering, wilful murders, and so forth. Chu Xun had all the makings of the Devil himself that even in a small, faraway city in the frontier like Yanxue City, his name could still send ripples around.


    ¡°Does my father know of your identity?¡± asked Yan Wushuang carefully.


    ¡°He knows. He¡¯s very polite too when we met ¨C gifted me two Fire-Amber Bamboos,¡± said Chu Xun, nodding.


    Gifted?! You stole it, more like, scowled Yan Wushuang in his mind. To think that I had been expressing my admiration for Chu Xun¡¯s frankness and honor during our exploration of the ruins together! If only I could take back those words!


    ¡°Well, I did not mean to lie to you, Bratty Yan. I came to Yanxue City because of her,¡± Chu Xun gestured at the purple-haired woman.


    Yan Wushuang peered at Chu Xun, then at the purple-haired woman with a single thought flashing in his mind, has this Devil fallen to abducting women now?!


    ¡°Tell me, lady, were you coerced to follow him?¡± He really intended to dispense justice and save the woman if it was true.


    Huh?!


    Chu Xun and the woman were stunned. But it did not take long for them to figure out what Yan Wushuang was thinking.


    An irate Chu Xun wondered if Yan Wushuang was in need of a good walloping.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! He threatened me and he force-fed me poison to control me!¡± whimpered the woman suddenly, her eyes teary as she put up a damsel-in-distress facade.


    Gods in Heaven, Chu Xun gasped. He did not expect to find the woman to possess a flair for the stage. But he supposed all women are good at playacting.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Yan Wushuang bellowed gloriously, drawing his sword and raising it at Chu Xun, ¡°You evildoer! Surrender the antidote, you Devil!¡±


    ¡°You are really asking for a beating, aren¡¯t you, Bratty Yan?¡± growled Chu Xun darkly.


    ¡°Enough prattle, Devil! Hand over the antidote at once and give up the Fire-Amber Bamboos that you swindled from my father!¡± yelled Yan Wushuang triumphantly, his eyes glittering with pride.


    ¡°You¡¯re really asking for it, Bratty Yan,¡± hissed Chu Xun dangerously.


    ¡°Join me, lady, and let us defeat this evil man together! It¡¯s high time we rid the Martial Tao World of this scourge!¡± Yan Wushuang faltered, trying to cajole the purple-haired woman into being his ally.


    ¡°Okay!¡± the woman chirped enthusiastically.


    Chu Xun stared at her, dumbstruck. ¡°Seriously?!¡±


    ¡°Of course! You coerce me with poison, and now, we¡¯ll defeat you together! Many in the Martial Tao World will thank us for getting rid of you!¡± The woman piped playfully as her True Energy began churning.

 Chapter 319 - Reuniting Body and Soul!

    Curls of True Energy snaked all around the purple-haired woman¡¯s physique as Yan Wushuang¡¯s three-foot-long-bladed sword hummed gently.


    Swoosh!


    A long, white bolt of cloth shot at Chu Xun like a spear.


    Chu Xun evaded it only to be met by the cold, merciless glimmer of Yan Wushuang¡¯s sword tip.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun raised a hand and blasted it aside.


    Swoosh!


    Next came another two bolts of white cloth, glimmering as brightly as a flash of white light.


    With coils of purplish Immortal Qi imbuing his arm, Chu Xun seized the strips of white cloths and jerked hard, dragging the woman towards him.


    The woman planted a foot into the ground swiftly to steady herself and it turned into a tug of war with the long white bolts of cloth between them.


    Seeing his chance, Yan Wushuang quickly attacked with his sword.


    ¡°All right, Bratty Yan,¡± grumbled Chu Xun, ¡°You¡¯re really getting on my nerves.¡± He shook the white cloth vigorously, sending a burst of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into it. The cloth acted as a conduit for the Immortal Qi to travel through and the burst of energy blasted the purple-haired woman away.


    Quickly, Chu Xun raised a bare hand to slap away a Sword Qi energy bolt aimed at him and lunged at Yan Wushuang, delivering two quick punches that stupefied so badly he could not retaliate.


    Bang!


    Another punch barreled straight into Yan Wushuang¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Arghh¡­¡± Yan Wushuang groaned, feeling his insides roiling so painfully he could hardly swallow his saliva.


    Bang!


    His three-foot-long sword fell out of his hand.


    What happened next was a one-sided bludgeoning with Yan Wushuang at the receiving end of the beatings ¨C his protective aura hardly worked against Chu Xun¡¯s fists and the former¡¯s cries of pain was enough to illustrate his agony.


    ¡°You Devil! I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Yan Wushuang cried angrily, his entire self burning with Internal Breath.


    But his defiance was quickly stifled with Chu Xun¡¯s heavy slap into his chest that felt like a sledgehammer.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Yan Wushuang shielded his face as he screamed.


    ¡°No! Please! All right! Enough! Stop, you Devil! I give up!¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ¡°All right, Devil! Enough! I give up! I surrender! NOO! Arggh! What a brute, you! Argggh!¡±


    Shrieking like a pig, Yan Wushuang rolled on the floor as the beatings went on with bruises all over him and he could do nothing to fight back.


    ¡°Please stop! Lady, help!¡±


    But the purple-haired woman only stood by and watch, showing no indication at all that she intended to help.


    ¡°How dare you raise your voice at me, Bratty Yan! You¡¯re ten thousand years too early for that!¡± Chu Xun pummeled incessantly with Yan Wushuang¡¯s shrieks of pain continuing.


    Insolent pup thinks of colluding with this woman to rob me upon hearing that I¡¯ve gotten a pair of Fire-Amber Bamboos from his father! It looks like he really needs a good walloping!


    ¡°All right, please! Stop! I give up! Immortal Chu!¡± Yan Wushuang squealed for mercy with all his dignity and pride forgotten.


    ¡°Justice, eh?¡± hissed Chu Xun. Bang! Bang!


    ¡°Calling me the Devil now, did you not?¡± Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ¡°Trying to defeat me, eh?¡± Bang! Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s punches might not be able to inflict wounds on him, but Yan Wushuang still felt awfully pain nonetheless.


    ¡°Please¡­ Immortal Chu¡­ N-Never again¡­ I¡¯ll do nothing of the sort again¡­ You¡¯re a hero, an honorable person¡­¡±


    Yan Wushuang tasted the consequences of his actions.


    At long last, when Chu Xun stopped, Yan Wushuang looked so mournful as if on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Lady, you tricked me,¡± Yan Wushuang whimpered, his hands covering his face.


    ¡°I agreed to help you, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m no match against his powers,¡± said the woman earnestly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Wushuang nearly crumbled with regret.


    ¡°All right, Bratty Yan, away with your hands. Let me have a look,¡± said Chu Xun teasingly.


    But Yan Wushuang stubbornly refused to bulge. He could not afford to allow anyone to see his swollen, misshapen face now filled with bruises while deep inside, he grimaced, how could you, Father!? You left me to such a brutal evildoer!


    Chu Xun¡¯s facial muscles convulsed and twisted and he slowly transformed back into his original appearance.


    That came as another blow for Yan Wushuang ¨C Chu Xun was not ugly at all; instead, he looked dashing and handsome while he looked like a beggar!


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go,¡± said Chu Xun.


    With that, the company of three set off. With the wealth of the Yan Family, Yan Wushuang had no shortage of medicine and ointment that helped with external wounds, which he used on himself during the journey. The remedies worked so well that by the time they reached the airport, he was fully healed.


    Prior to boarding their plane, Chu Xun wondered if he should first visit Qianlong Mountain instead of going straight back to the capital. He remembered promising Tang Rou that he would take her with him for her pilgrimage when he left the Mountain. Jiu You remained there still too.


    After giving it a thought, Chu Xun decided to first go to the capital. He had only just managed to improve the purple-haired woman¡¯s perception of him and the inclusion of Tang Rou into their number might just give her the wrong impression.


    With Hua Qingwu¡¯s soul in her keeping, it was important for him to return her soul to her body.


    After almost a round-the-clock flight, they finally reached the capital where they first headed to the Fire Dragon Palace.


    Yan Chong, Lei Bao and the others were already expecting him.


    ¡°Nothing happened after I¡¯m gone, I hope?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°No, Master,¡± replied Yan Chong like a dutiful butler, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°We heard about your joining hands with Yue Fandie, Lord of the Palace of Tetrachy, against the Broken Souls Cult and your success,¡± remarked Lei Bao, ¡°It brings us great joy.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s face froze, however. Sourly, he remembered how the plans had failed when it was revealed that the Li Kun, Long Feiyang, and their cohorts who stepped into his trap were actually imposters.


    Chu Xun introduced to the others the purple-haired woman and Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Have you dined, Master? I¡¯ll have the servants prepare some food,¡± asked Yan Chong.


    But Chu Xun declined it. The matter of Hua Qingwu took precedence. He left Yan Wushuang there and led the woman to Dragon¡¯s Back.


    Once there, the purple-haired woman was awestruck to meet Emperor Ao. Never had she known that there could be so powerful and omnipotence a being on Earth which incidentally was also a living kin of the Ancestral Dragon.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Senior,¡± she greeted with a reverence that amazed Chu Xun.


    ¡°Earth is getting crowded, I must say,¡± said Emperor Ao, ¡°And here I was, thinking that Chu Xun is the only cultivator of the lost magic of Immortality here on Earth. Your mere existence is a marvel, lady.¡±


    ¡°Well, here¡¯s a gift as a token of our first meeting.¡±


    Chu Xun gawked with dropped jaws. That was a little golden bell. An Immortal Weapon!? A high-tiered Immortal Weapon?!


    ¡°Thank you so much, Senior,¡± answered the purple-haired woman as she took the gift and shook it gently. The bell gave a little crisp ring and faint little ripples of golden sparkles broke out carelessly and destroyed one of the nearby mountains.


    Fortunately, in the magical domain of Emperor Ao¡¯s Purple Mansion, any damages to the terrain could magically rebuild itself.


    Chu Xun gulped hungrily and thrust a hand at Emperor Ao.


    Emperor Ao chuckled. He waved a hand to conjure something, and then he placed it in Chu Xun¡¯s hand.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expectant smile turned stiff and he threw what looked like a goblet of wine in his hand at Emperor Ao. A goblet of wine?! Is that what he just gave me?!


    ¡°Gimme one too, one of those quaint little bells you just gave her,¡± scowled Chu Xun.


    ¡°That¡¯s an Immortal Weapon, not some cabbage you can easily pluck off a garden. I only have one of those,¡± grimaced Emperor Ao in return, irritated by Chu Xun¡¯s greed.


    ¡°Come on, Ao you old senile! We¡¯ve known each other for decades and you¡¯d never given me not so much as a ¡®meeting gift¡¯,¡± grumbled Chu Xun.


    Old senile?!


    Emperor Ao¡¯s glare turned deadly and what happened to Chu Xun next turned out to be no different, if not worse, than Yan Wushuang ¨C with just one hand, Emperor Ao pinned him down and began raining blows on him.


    ¡°JUST YOU WAIT! WAIT TILL I BECOME A NASCENT SOUL AND IT¡¯S PAYBACK!¡± roared Chu Xun in the midst of his shrieks of pain.


    ¡°All right! STOP! I need to ask something!¡± screamed Chu Xun at last, desperately keeping his face shield. This old senile must be really jealous of his good looks, he thought.


    Emperor Ao did not neglect to land another couple of punches before he finally called it quits. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for not respecting your elders, brat.¡±


    Despite any qualms about Emperor Ao, Chu Xun knew full well he was too weak. Even with the Firmament Chain, the most powerful being on Earth was nevertheless a veritable monster in his own right as an immensely-experienced Nascent Soul to whom killing Chu Xun could come as easy as a child¡¯s play to him.


    ¡°How could Little Wu¡¯s soul be with her? Moreover, inside Little Wu¡¯s Lovesickness Tear, I saw the flashes of memories I shared with Jing Hong,¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Turning solemn, Emperor Ao stared curiously at the purple-haired woman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s first return Little Wu¡¯s soul to where it belongs.¡±


    As soon as the woman saw Hua Qingwu¡¯s body inside the ice sarcophagus, she turned flustered and anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Xun asked, noticing her apprehension.


    The woman ignored him as if she barely heard him. But tears welled in her eyes and rolled down the curvature of her cheeks. She clutched a hand at her chest, panting hard.


    ¡°Are you well?¡± asked a worried Chu Xun.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s eyes sparkled a hint of realization and he waved an arm, conjuring a barrier of light to shield the woman from Hua Qingwu¡¯s sarcophagus.


    With a stumble, the woman collapsed to the floor with her knees giving way. Still clutching at her heart, she panted and broke into sobs.


    What in the world is going on?! A dismayed Chu Xun could not make anything of it and gave an inquiring glance at Emperor Ao.


    ¡°We talk later,¡± the latter replied curtly. With a wave, the Lovesickness Tear inside the woman¡¯s earring glided into the air towards him.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Chu Xun hastily took out the Soul-nourishing Lotus.


    ¡°Ah,¡± muttered a surprised Emperor Ao, ¡°This Lotus will help increase the probability of success.¡±


    The Lotus sat in Emperor Ao¡¯s hand and flames shot to life ¨C the flames that only Nascent Souls could conjure. It was said that such flames could burn literally anything, making it even more potent than even the flaming dragons of the Nine Heavens Burning Formation spell.


    A veritable monster who was an experienced Nascent Soul indeed, mused Chu Xun as he watched the Lotus crumpled in flames and turned to crisp black soot. In the ashes, something gold and liquid-like sparkled.


    With several quick hand seals, the liquid resembling molten gold flew to the ice sarcophagus in Emperor Ao¡¯s direction and entered through the center of Hua Qingwu¡¯s forehead.


    A rush of golden light fountained out from inside the ice casket, bathing Hua Qingwu¡¯s body in a rich luster of gold that her dewy skin gleamed like a shiny dress of many-hued sparkles and she looked like a fairy from Heaven. After quite some time, the deluge of golden light finally subsided.


    Next, Emperor Ao began using his arcane magic to redirect Hua Qingwu¡¯s soul back into her body. The crystalline bead of the Locksickness Tear shimmered brightly. Looking closely at it, one could almost see various scenes flicking through like a slide show.


    Emperor Ao emitted a soft grunt, made a quick hand seal and thrust a finger at the Tear.


    Swoosh!


    The bead of Tear turned purer and more pristine, glittering despite being only a transparent object with many colored hues like a faceted diamond.


    Then everything around them turned translucent and foggy as if the bead of Lovesickness Tear had released a thick white fog engulfing them and a humanoid figure materialized. Slowly, the appearance of the ghostly figure slowly turned more recognizable with greater and finally, matching resemblance to Hua Qingwu lying inside the sarcophagus.


    ¡°Little Wu,¡± Chu Xun murmured, unable to hold back himself. He knew that it was only her soul, but he just couldn¡¯t keep his brimming emotions in check. His eyes turned red and wet and his hands balled into fists as his fingernails dug into his flesh.


    As ethereal as a mist before sunrise, Hua Qingwu¡¯s ghost looked so delicate that anything more than a whisper might make it disappear.


    Whether if it was just a hallucination, or was it just because he missed her so much, Chu Xun saw Hua Qingwu smiling at him amidst the layers of the misty fog.


    ¡°Little Wu,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes grew wet with tears as he reached out to grasp the love name of his sweetheart affectionately. Hardly aware of himself, his hands came up to grab at her image.


    Bang!


    In his haste, Emperor Ao slammed a hand into him and sent him flying away.


    ¡°Do you want her to never wake up again?¡±


    The ghost of Hua Qingwu remained very delicate and fragile and was only maintained using Emperor Ao¡¯s arcane magic. Chu Xun¡¯s blunder could have disintegrated her soul, and she might never be able to remain whole ever again.


    Chu Xun¡¯s head dipped dismally as a deep, muffled grunt escaped his throat like a wounded beast.


    The pearly, semi-transparent image of Hua Qingwu passed through the ice sarcophagus and gently descended, lowering herself back into the body of the true Hua Qingwu. All that was left to do was the ritual to merge both body and soul as one.


    Yet no matter how Emperor Ao tried, the diaphanous ghost adamantly resisted fusing itself back to Hua Qingwu¡¯s body.


    Leaving him with no other choice for souls of any deceased could only maintain being in such state for only so long, Emperor Ao resorted to more forceful methods to force the ghost to return into its original body. Still, nothing he did worked.

 Chapter 320 - You Are Jing Hong!

    Hua Qingwu¡¯s soul was getting thinner and thinner, and if it were not for Emperor Ao¡¯s secret techniques, it would have dispersed.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Chu Xun was full of sorrow and panic. If her soul dissipated, Hua Qingwu would never be able to wake up again.


    Emperor Ao was also puzzled. Logically, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for the soul to merge into Hua Qingwu¡¯s body since it was her own soul. Emperor Ao didn¡¯t understand why she rejected the soul.


    ¡°Little Wu, relax. Don¡¯t resist it. I¡¯ll help you wake up.¡± Chu Xun shouted at Hua Qingwu in panic, though he knew that she couldn¡¯t hear him.


    At this moment, the purple-haired woman stood up and walked up to the ice coffin. Looking at the sleeping Hua Qingwu inside, she softly said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what had happened, let¡¯s talk about it after you wake up. Accept your soul. If you don¡¯t wake up, he will live in guilt for the rest of his life. You don¡¯t want to see him sad, do you?¡±


    It was so strange that both Emperor Ao¡¯s secret techniques and Chu Xun words didn¡¯t work, but the purple-haired woman¡¯s words worked. On hearing those words, Hua Qingwu didn¡¯t reject her soul any more, and started to merge with it.


    Chu Xun and Emperor Ao both heaved a sigh of relief.


    After a long time, Hua Qingwu¡¯s soul finally merged into her body successfully.


    However, she still did not wake up; she needed Soul-Curing Flower as the Yang guiding herbs to wake up.


    Nevertheless, she was intact right now.


    Emperor Ao left.


    Leaning on the ice coffin, Chu Xun spoke to Hua Qingwu softly.


    The purple-haired woman was sitting on the top of a mountain, with her dress folded and her head down. She sometimes cast a look toward Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu, and no one knows what she was thinking.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Chu Xun came to the top of the mountain and looked at the purple-haired woman. He had a lot of questions.


    ¡°Why would Little Wu listen to you?¡± This was what confused Chu Xun the most. The two women had never met before.


    The purple-haired woman remained silent for a long while before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The words made Chu Xun angry. He hated others knowing nothing about his questions and telling him that they didn¡¯t know. Facing uncertain things made him feel very frustrated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before, but the moment I saw her, she gave me a familiar feeling. It made me feel like I was the one that was lying inside,¡± the purple-haired woman said leisurely, with a note of panic in her voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Chu Xun was shocked. ¡°Do you look the same?¡±


    ¡°Are they twins? The twins always have a strong sense of attraction towards each other.¡± Chu Xun wondered to himself.


    The purple-haired woman shook her head and said, ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Chu Xun then realized that he had thought too much. The purple-haired woman came from the world of cultivation, while Hua Qingwu was a pure earth person. It was impossible that they were twins.


    ¡°At that moment, I felt like she was me, and I was her. I could feel her helplessness and despair in the ice coffin, and I could feel that she misses and loves you,¡± the purple-haired woman said.


    Chu Xun subconsciously clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to bring Little Wu back to life in the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her down. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off,¡± the purple-haired woman said.


    Chu Xun fell silent. He no longer wanted to swear, and he knew only faith would never change.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Emperor Ao. He must know what¡¯s going on,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The purple-haired woman was stunned for a moment and then nodded. She was confused as well.


    The two of them found Emperor Ao.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s going on, don¡¯t you?¡± Chu Xun came straight to the point.


    Emperor Ao was fishing by the stream at the moment. He had nothing to do, so he just spent his life in cakes and ale, relaxing and fishing.


    Upon hearing Chu Xun¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t even turn his head. With a smile around the corner of his lips, he said, ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you ask her to take off her veil.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at the purple-haired woman.


    The purple-haired woman¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment.


    After a moment of silence, the purple-haired woman slowly reached out her hand and took off the veil on her face.


    As she took off the veil, her purple hair became shiny silver.


    Chu Xun was not surprised by this scene, because when he saw her for the first time, she was silver-haired. She made her hair purple deliberately to disguise herself.


    However, when the veil was completely removed, Chu Xun felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His eyes widened, and his body went stiff. He could not even utter a complete sentence.


    Her silver hair gave off a faint glow. Her eyes bright, her teeth white, her skin was as fair as snow. She had a delicate nose and cherry-like lips, so stunning and beautiful.


    Even Emperor Ao couldn¡¯t help but glance at the purple-haired woman several times. Then, he turned his head and continued fishing. He mumbled, ¡°This kid is so lucky that the people all over the world would envy him.¡±


    As for Chu Xun, he was completely shocked and his body was trembling. This face had appeared in his dream countless times, and this woman had been with him for a thousand years.


    ¡°Jing Hong!¡±


    Chu Xun muttered and couldn¡¯t keep his composure. He stepped forward and wanted to hold the woman that was on his mind day and night in his arms.


    Bang!


    The purple-haired woman knocked him away with a beam of white light.


    ¡°Jing Hong, I¡¯m Chu Xun.¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t care about anything else at the moment. He got up and shouted excitedly. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    The purple-haired woman, who was now silver-haired, looked at Chu Xun calmly and asked, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m Jing Hong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re Jing Hong.¡± Chu Xun said with absolute certainty.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t remember you.¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned for a moment. He believed what she said. If she still remembered him, she would have recognized him.


    ¡°How could things be like this?¡± Chu Xun looked at Emperor Ao.


    Emperor Ao replied leisurely, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. It¡¯s your business. After Little Wu wakes up, everything will come to light.¡±


    ¡°Jing Hong, think about it again. Do you remember the people in the Lovesickness Tear? It¡¯s you and me,¡± Chu Xun said hurriedly.


    Jing Hong tried very hard to recall, but she couldn¡¯t remember any scene of she and Chu Xun being together. She shook her head lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Chu Xun comforted her and said, ¡°Old Ao has told us that when Little Wu wakes up, you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Bang!


    Chu Xun was sent flying backward, high and far away.


    ¡°Annoying brat, if you want to be beaten up, just tell me and I¡¯ll help you,¡± Emperor Ao said. ¡°Old Ao¡± wasn¡¯t a nice address.


    ¡­


    In the following days, the famous Chu the Devil completely became a follower of Jing Hong.


    ¡°Can you stop following me?¡± Jing Hong said impatiently because now wherever she went, Chu Xun would follow behind her.


    ¡°Well, you can just focus on your own stuff.¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t care about her cold attitude. At the very least, she had accepted the name ¡°Jing Hong¡±.


    Back when they were in the other world, Jing Hong had always followed behind him. Now, the situation changed. Maybe this was the so-called causality.


    ¡°Jing Hong, do you remember the Thunder Unicorn that we¡¯ve tamed. I was wondering how strong it became.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you remember the ancient medicine garden we broke into together? At that time, it was a narrow escape.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you remember the 99-step Path of Immortality that I¡¯ve walked? I destroyed the path in the end.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Then do you remember the battle between me and Immortal Emperor Cang Ming? That battle was recorded in the annals of history.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Then do you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you remember?¡±


    ¡°I remember telling you to stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Chu Xun now became nagging, talking all the way behind Jing Hong. At last, Jing Hong couldn¡¯t tolerate it, and she beat him hard, which made him escape helter-skelter.


    Jing Hong once more sat on the top of a single hill, her silver hair covering her beautiful face. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t disturb her anymore. He walked to Emperor Ao and sat beside him. He picked up a stone and threw it into the water, causing the fish that was about to take the bait to flee.


    Emperor Ao put away his fishing rod and squinted at Chu Xun from the corner of his eyes, asking, ¡°Annoying brat, are you itching to be beaten up?¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Chu Xun suddenly became serious. He told him about the big golden spider that he had seen and Celestial Tortoise.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s face also became solemn. He sighed softly and said, ¡°The speed of the earth¡¯s variation is beyond my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re hiding from me?¡± Chu Xun asked. He always felt that it wasn¡¯t a good thing for the earth to be awakened so quickly.


    ¡°Brat, knowing too much isn¡¯t anything good for you. Hurry up and practice,¡± Emperor Ao didn¡¯t answer Chu Xun¡¯s question.


    ¡°Brat, remember, as the earth wakes up, it will attract all kinds of greedy people. Only when you become strong can you guard the people and things you want to protect.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while, but Emperor Ao didn¡¯t say much. He just told Chu Xun to practice harder and then pointed out his shortcomings in cultivation.


    ¡°What do you plan to do next?¡± Emperor Ao asked.


    Chu Xun replied, ¡°I want to go to the Sanctuary of Tetrachy and borrow the Tetrarchy Cauldron, to make pills once more.¡±


    His cultivation improved very quickly, but Yan Chong and others were too slow in making progress.


    Chu Xun told Emperor Ao that the Subterranean Devils Clan was suppressed under the Tetrarchy Cauldron.


    Hearing this, Emperor Ao was greatly shocked. He muttered. ¡°Even the Subterranean Devils Clan has been alerted. It seems that other clans are about to appear as well.¡±


    Emperor Ao told Chu Xun that in the ancient times, there were hundreds of clans on the earth, including the fiends, the genie clan, the demon race, and the feather clan, all of which were very strong, and they would show up one after another in the future.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Emperor Ao reminded Chu Xun and continued, ¡°let me know immediately if you¡¯re in danger.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded, stood up, and bid farewell to Emperor Ao. He was preparing to return to the Fire Dragon Palace. However, to his surprise, Jing Hong didn¡¯t want to go with him; instead, she wanted to stay there.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to leave her alone now,¡± said Emperor Ao.


    Chu Xun nodded and left alone after saying some words to Jing Hong. He had never expected that Jing Hong would actually come to earth, and that she was safe and sound now. This was the only thing that made him happy after Hua Qingwu fell asleep.


    ¡­


    On the martial arena of the Fire Dragon Palace, Lei Bao and Lord of Healing were in a fierce battle.


    Sizzle!


    A streak of lightning struck Lord of Healing and sent him flying. His body began twitching, and smoke rose from his head.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch.¡±


    Lord of Healing was quite rich. He held the sword, which was the secret treasure Chu Xun gave him, in one hand, while holding a medicinal pestle that looked like a crystal pestle in the other hand.


    ¡°Lei Bao, do you really think that I can¡¯t defeat you?¡± Lord of Healing rushed forward and brandished his long sword. The sword radiance was shining brightly.


    Lei Bao held a huge mace that was surrounded by lightning in his hand. He crashed the sword radiance with an overwhelming blow. The medicinal pestle slipped out of Lord of Healing¡¯s hand and hit Lei Bao on the belly, sending him flying backward.


    ¡°Should we try to persuade them to stop?¡± Yan Wushuang asked in confusion for he was new to there.


    ¡°No, over the past half a month, this kind of battle took place every day.¡± Yan Chong moved a table to there and made a pot of good tea, watching the battle with enjoyment.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yan Wushuang was puzzled, because he thought that the two people on the arena were not exchanging moves but fighting to death.


    Yan Chong pointed at Winsome Widow, who stood beside the arena and looked worried, and said in a mocking tone, ¡°They are jealous of each other.¡±


    ¡°Uh!¡± Yan Wushuang showed a strange expression. It turned out that these two men were fighting because of a woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will be fine,¡± Yan Chong added.


    Yan Wushuang followed suit and began to watch the battle with enjoyment. He enjoyed the tea, and would give his comment on the shortcomings of the two fighting men¡¯s moves from time to time.

 Chapter 321 - Jealousy

    Sword Qi bolts intertwined here and there with bolts of lightning lashing furiously at each other.


    One could hardly make out whether it was Yu Cheng or Lei Bao who was actually gaining the upper hand.


    Winsome Widow looked more than worried; her words to calm down both men had fallen on deaf ears.


    Yan Chong and Yan Wushuang however stood on the sidelines like uninvolved spectators enjoying a ringside seat of a boxing match, even occasionally tossing in a remark or two.


    Especially Yan Chong, who even whooped and hooted with cheers every now and then.


    It did not take long for Long Ao to join the spectators, watching the duel while casually sipping at his tea. Nearing the level of Second-grade Human King, Chu Xun was especially concerned about his, Azure Dragon¡¯s and the others¡¯ progress.


    ¡°Gods, but why?! Why does Brother Lei Bao give up the whole forest for one tree?!¡± commented Long Ao dryly as he nipped at his drink again, shaking his head.


    ¡°For the want of pride, I guess,¡± said Yan Chong.


    ¡°At any rate, the prize herself is looking tastier by the day,¡± remarked Long Ao, eyeing Winsome Widow hungrily while licking his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± said Yan Chong, then with a stroke of wicked idea, he added, ¡°Now say it again louder.¡±


    ¡°What are you taking me for, a fool?¡± scowled Long Ao, knowing that Yu Cheng and Lei Bao might just both fix their attentions on him instead if they heard his remark about Winsome Widow¡¯s beauty.


    ¡°What about you, Master Yan? You¡¯re married?¡± Long Ao asked suddenly.


    Yan Wushuang shook his head.


    ¡°Well, I confess that sets my heart to ease,¡± said Yan Chong, ¡°If a man as dashing as Master Yan is still single, I suppose I shouldn¡¯t feel too anxious myself.¡±


    ¡°What in the world is wrong with these guys,¡± wondered Yan Wushuang quietly. He already had a sweetheart and if not for her, he could have long taken wives and concubines or even mistresses.


    ¡°I¡¯d say out of everyone here, Chu Xun has the most luck in romance,¡± Long Ao commented.


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡®the Master¡¯ to you,¡± reminded Yan Chong sharply.


    ¡°My way of addressing him reflects how close we are,¡± insisted Long Ao.


    ¡°Gods, what¡¯s taking these two gits so long,¡± Yan Chong yawned and stretched, ¡°I¡¯m getting sleepy.¡±


    ¡°How about a wager?¡± suggested Long Ao.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m betting on Lei Bao,¡± said Long Ao, taking out five spiritual herbs.


    ¡°Dammit, you think you¡¯re rich, don¡¯t you?¡± muttered an irate Yan Chong. Last time Chu Xun sent him on a quest to forage more than hundreds of magical herbs and shrubs, they were all for Squad Purple Phoenix. One might wonder if he favored them too much. With the help of the magical supplements, the members of Squad Purple Vermillion enjoyed so much progress that even Azure Dragon and White Tiger ¨C both formerly low-leveled warriors ¨C were now full-fledged Grand Completion Grandmasters.


    ¡°Blame it on Chu Xun,¡± said Long Ao proudly, narrowing his eyes at Yan Chong. ¡°He gave us so much that we can barely finish them. I remember when I first saw him, he¡¯s just a lowly little Cultivator of arcane Immortal magic. I used to wallop him into a pulp. Don¡¯t get jealous; we¡¯re so close that you barely know anything.¡±


    ¡°Quit bragging,¡± retorted an annoyed Yan Chong, ¡°You giving the Master a walloping? I heard he thrashed your home more than once.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± bellowed Long Ao angrily, ¡°That¡¯s a lie! That must be a lie! Who told you that?!¡±


    ¡°As if anyone needs to slander you,¡± scowled Yan Chong, ¡°Even if what you said is true, then tell me, how old was the Master then? A boy of barely twenty, I guess? You must be what? Two hundred at least? Does that make you proud of beating a boy of barely twenty?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Long Ao was speechless, barely able to find anything to retort. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous!¡± he yelled, ¡°That must be it! Jealous!¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± responded Yan Chong sardonically, ¡°Jealous. I¡¯m so jealous of you being so good at bragging. And here you are, squandering the Master¡¯s favor, the magical herbs, by gambling them away.¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m gambling them off? You can¡¯t even imagine how close we are!¡± gloated Long Ao, ¡°That makes me better than all of you. You¡¯d do well to remember that.¡±


    ¡°Go bang yourself into the wall, you!¡± glowered Yan Chong, taking out five magical herbs of his own and slapping them on the table, ¡°I¡¯m betting on Yu Cheng.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Master Yan? Who do you think who will win?¡± Both of them stared at Yan Wushuang in unison.


    Yan Wushuang managed a weak smile at both the men¡¯s insistent stares.


    He took out five magical herbs and said, ¡°I¡¯m betting on a draw.¡± This way, he would offend no one.


    ¡°Come on, Lei Bao! Hit him!¡± Yan Chong yelled.


    ¡°Attack his lower body, Yu Cheng! His lower half is unsteady!¡± screamed Long Ao.


    ¡°Shock him, Lei Bao! Shock his genitals! Castrate him! This way, he¡¯ll have no use for women!¡± Yan Chong howled, pounding his fist into the table.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Lord of Healing, for crying out loud, Yu Cheng! Use your poison! Chemical castration, that¡¯s what you should be great at! Turn him into a eunuch!¡± shrieked Long Ao as his voice began to sound hoarse.


    ¡°Shock him, Lei Bao!¡±


    ¡°Use your pestle, Yu Cheng! Hit him with it!¡±


    With two men fighting on the dais and another two howling below, it turned into a clamorous cacophony.


    The commotion attracted all other disciples belonging to all four squads and everyone came to watch.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?! Playing dumb?! Quick, cheer for Lei Bao!¡± Yan Chong yelled at his men from Squad Astrology.


    ¡°GO, CHIEF LEI BAO! GO!¡±


    ¡°You too, quit acting dumb!¡± Long Ao barked at his men from Squad Purple Phoenix, ¡°Cheer for Yu Cheng!¡±


    ¡°GO, SENIOR YU CHENG! GO!¡±


    ¡°Gods, you really need imagination,¡± muttered a displeased Long Ao, ¡°Repeat after me: Hit him, Yu Cheng!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The men of Squad Purple Phoenix stared speechlessly at him, dumbstruck.


    ¡°SCREAM!¡±


    ¡°HIT HIM, SENIOR YU CHENG! HIT HIM!¡±


    Yan Wushuang watched quietly, feeling like a bull in a china shop.


    Chu Xun was just coming in through the great entrance of the Fire Dragon Palace when he heard the noises and he was incredulous.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on,¡± he wondered. ¡°What¡¯s with the vulgar and rude screams?!¡±


    He stopped an acolyte passing by and asked about what happened before he came to the parade square.


    With everyone watching the fight intently engulfed in euphoric excitement, hardly anyone noticed Chu Xun drawing near.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± asked Chu Xun, tapping on the shoulders of one of the students.


    The student spun around and nearly fainted when he saw who it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s Chief Lei Bao and Senior Yu Cheng, Master¡­ They are fighting each other for Chief Mei¡¯s hand¡­ And below, that¡¯s Chief Yan and Senior Long betting on who¡¯ll be winning¡­¡±


    By ¡®Chief Mei¡¯, Chu Xun knew the student referred to Mei Zhitong, Winsome Widow¡¯s true name which hardly anyone uses these days.


    That filled Chu Xun with annoyance. ¡°Gods in Heaven,¡± he scowled quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve been outside, fighting so hard that brushing by Death has been so regular an occurrence and these fools are here, lazing so happily that they even have time to physically fight for passion and infatuation?!¡±


    The student quickly noticed the dark look descending on Chu Xun¡¯s face and he shivered.


    ¡°Watch the show and say nothing,¡± he hissed quietly.


    ¡°HIT HIM, SENIOR YU CHENG! HIT HIM!¡±


    The never-ending chorus of cheers only sounded more irritating to Chu Xun. ¡°Long Ao, you incompetent senile. You could really use some good walloping!¡±


    Standing in the midst of the howling mob, Jade Rabbit spied Chu Xun coming nearer. Her sapphire-blue eyes twinkled excitedly and she magically changed her appearance by conjuring a set of bunny ears on her head that bobbed adorably whenever she moved.


    Chu Xun saw her and waved at her. Jade Rabbit ran to him. Hesitantly, she called, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Big Brother Chu. It sounds more familiar,¡± smiled Chu Xun. Still the coy little lass he knew her to be, she had progressed much and had become a Ninth-grade Grandmaster.


    ¡°Big Brother Chu,¡± Jade Rabbit called sweetly.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve made much improvement, girl,¡± he offered some praises, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Jade Rabbit¡¯s cheeks flushed a bright shade of pink, pleased at being praised by Chu Xun. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the magical herbs you brought back for us, Big Brother,¡± she said shyly, ¡°They¡¯re so much that we can¡¯t even finish them all.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at her and thought for a second before rummaging his robes and took out the Master Drum of Tremor. ¡°Here. This is for you.¡±


    The little drum barely the size of his palm gleamed a bright rich gold and Jade Rabbit was elated to find it a perky and dainty trinket suitable for a girl like her. Her sky-blue eyes flashed with joy as she took it, handling it so carefully like a treasure. ¡°Thank you so much, Big Brother Chu.¡±


    ¡°Be careful with it. It¡¯s very powerful,¡± warned Chu Xun.


    ¡°Should I inform the four Chiefs of your return, Big Brother Chu?¡± smiled Jade Rabbit, nodding her head as she tucked the drum away.


    Chu Xun waved a hand, asking, ¡°Have they always been like this?¡±


    ¡°Well, Chief Lei Bao and Senior Yu Cheng have been at it for almost every day for about a half-month already. But something of this scale is a first time though,¡± said Jade Rabbit.


    ¡°What a bunch of good-for-nothings,¡± seethed Chu Xun.


    With Jade Rabbit trotting behind, he walked up to Yan Chong and Long Ao, both of whom were heatedly hurling curses and cheers and were oblivious of Chu Xun coming.


    The students, disciples and acolytes all howling at the top of voices immediately found their tongues tied at the first sight of Chu Xun and all lowered their heads with fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, have you all gone mute?!¡± glowered Yan Chong. He jerked his head around and saw Chu Xun behind him and nearly jumped with fright.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡± he yowled with beads of sweat oozing out his forehead.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re back?!¡± managed Long Ao hoarsely with his voice and courage failing him.


    ¡°Winsome Widow quickly noticed Chu Xun, but Yu Cheng and Lei Bao haven¡¯t and were still throwing exchanging fierce blows at each other. Frantically, she cried, ¡°Stop fighting, the Master is back!¡±


    That turned out to be just what they needed to stop.


    ¡°You seem to be having a whale of a day,¡± observed Chu Xun with a light simper.


    A simper which was more cold than warm and was enough to send shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.


    ¡°How about a fight with me, both of you?¡± Chu Xun asked Yu Cheng and Lei Bao.


    Not daring to answer, both men hung their heads in shame.


    ¡°And you two! Perhaps I¡¯ve given you too much and now you see fit to gamble them all away, eh?¡±


    ¡°Please, Master. Stay your anger. These are all the provisions we¡¯ve put aside,¡± muttered Yan Chong hastily, quickly stowing away his magical herbs.


    Long Ao quickly did the same.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re all so free, I guess you all need something to do.¡± Chu Xun was really annoyed and displeased at their behavior. Chaos pervaded everywhere and yet these fools saw it fit to waste all their time having fun instead of training.


    ¡°Both of you,¡± he motioned at Yan Chong and Long Ao, ¡°Get up there and stand at the center.¡±


    The dark look on Chu Xun¡¯s face was all they need to do as they were told and both men quickly clambered up the dais of the parade square and stood at its center.


    ¡°Repeat what you were just shouting just now. Repeat them again and again at each other. You¡¯ll have no food, no drink, and you¡¯ll not use any magic. Repeat this until this hour tomorrow.¡±


    Yan Chong and Long Ao were stunned. ¡°Screaming this until tomorrow?! Our throats would have become rusty by then!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s hand came up and fired two spurts of purple beam ¨C each into both of them to seal their magical powers.


    ¡°You may begin,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Realizing that Chu Xun was dead serious, and was indeed angered by their decadence, they began screaming mournfully.


    ¡°GO, LEI BAO! GO!¡± Yan Chong screamed.


    ¡°HIT HIM, SENIOR YU CHENG! HIT EM!¡± Long Ao followed the suit.


    ¡°As for you two,¡± Chu Xun panned his attention to Yu Cheng and Lei Bao who immediately tensed up like a pair of rabbits before a snake. ¡°Since you¡¯re both so energetic. I¡¯d leave the cleanliness of the entire Palace to you both. Sweep the floors and make sure the floors are clean.¡±


    ¡°Sweep the floors?! Makes sure they¡¯re clean?!¡± Their eyes shot as wide as tea saucers with their jaws hanging.


    ¡°I want the inside and outside of the Palace fully cleaned, and that includes the lavatories too. No food, no drink, and no magic,¡± said Chu Xun before he sealed their magic too.


    Yu Cheng and Lei Bao could have sworn their tears were on the verge of flowing out. The Fire Dragon Palace was ten thousand square meters, to say the least. Cleaning the entire Palace was easily a task which could take an eternity to finish and the notion of it almost made their knees soft.

 Chapter 322 - Childish Fisticuffs

    ¡°What about the rest of you? Got nothing to do?¡± Chu Xun asked everyone else ¨C the other disciples and students of the Palace.


    Everyone hung their heads over their shoulders like frightened little chicks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive just this once. Remember, the Palace does not keep useless filth,¡± declared Chu Xun sternly.


    He wanted the Chu Mansion to rise up as a dominant force, and that included the Fire Dragon Palace. But it could never be done with just him alone doing all the work.


    ¡°From this day onwards, anyone whose levels of magical cultivation are stalling can just pack up and leave.¡±


    ¡°GO, LEI BAO! GO!¡±


    ¡°HIT HIM, YU CHENG! HIT HIM!¡±


    The sounds of the two men still squawking their cheers loudly above the dais would have been funny and hilarious at other times but this. At this moment, no one could even manage a chuckle.


    ¡°LOUDER!¡± shouted Chu Xun at Long Ao and Yan Chong, ¡°Where¡¯s the intensity and fervor I saw just now when you¡¯re screaming your heads off?!¡±


    The latter both felt a jolt lancing through them; Chu Xun looked really angry this time.


    With another bark, Chu Xun sent everyone else away and the students hastily returned to their training and studies.


    Despondent, Yu Cheng and Lei Bao dragged their feet away. Carrying pails and clothes, so began their long and grueling sentence of cleaning more than ten thousand square meters worth of the Palace¡¯s floors.


    ¡°This is all your bloody fault, you idiot. Who Zhitong falls in love with, that¡¯s her choice. As if she¡¯d fall for you if you can defeat me,¡± grumbled Yu Cheng.


    ¡°Shuddup you,¡± snarled Lei Bao, ¡°How dare you sprout nonsense after stealing my woman! Zhitong would have been mine if not for you!¡± hissed Lei Bao.


    ¡°Dream on, you daft git. You¡¯ve known each other for so long even before I entered the picture. She would have accepted you if she has been fond of you. As if I even need to steal your woman¡­¡± scowled Yu Cheng with disdain.


    ¡°Yu Cheng, you louching skirt-chaser¡­¡± hissed Lei Bao.


    ¡°Skirt-chaser?!¡± Yu Cheng¡¯s nostrils flared with indignance, ¡°For Heaven¡¯s sake, you speak as if I stick myself in between you and Zhitong! Look at yourself for crying out loud. Your appearance is hideous enough with that disgusting bush of a beard you have there!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and you think you look good, do you?!¡± Lei Bao hissed, gnashing his teeth, ¡°Look at yourself. With your age, you look like a clown pretending to look young and dashing! ¡®Young and dashing¡¯ doesn¡¯t suit you, fool! It suits Master, not you!¡±


    ¡°Angered at being called ¡®a clown¡¯, Yu Cheng narrowed his eyes, glaring at Lei Bao, ¡°I might not be as young and dashing as the Master, but I¡¯m definitely better than a brute like you!¡±


    ¡°You know nothing of the sort! My beard is trimmed to mimic Guan Yu! They don¡¯t call him ¡®the Peerless Beard¡¯ for nothing!¡±


    ¡°Peerless Beard?! That description might fit Guan Yu¡¯s long lush beard, but not you! Look at yours! A ball of straw! One might think that¡¯s pubic hair growing at the wrong place!¡± retorted Yu Cheng with venom.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Angered beyond wits, Lei Bao hurled the water he was just using to wipe some tables and drenched Yu Cheng like a soaked cat.


    That filled Yu Cheng with rage who grabbed at the pail of water he was using to clean some windows and upended its contents over Lei Bao.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for a fight, aren¡¯t you?!¡± bellowed Lei Bao.


    ¡°So what if I am?! You think I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡±


    With a quick swipe to get the dirty water off his face, Lei Bao lunged. But with their magical powers sealed by Chu Xun, it turned into childish fisticuffs and both men got intertwined in a nasty blur of punching fists and grappling limbs.


    Finally, the quick brawl ended with Lei Bao emerging victorious all thanks to his stronger physique and Yu Cheng badly-beaten with swells and bruises all over him.


    Tired from their exertions, the two men lay spread-eagle on the floor to take a breather.


    ¡°Moron, look at us, wasting our breaths fighting when we should be finishing our work,¡± Yu Cheng groaned, rubbing a swollen bruise.


    ¡°You¡¯re the moron here. In fact, you¡¯re so weak that I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re sexually dysfunctional.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re a brawny oaf with half a pea for a brain.¡±


    ¡°Feeble like a chicken, weak as a cat, and with strength of a blade of grass.¡±


    Their infantile tiff quickly escalated into another internecine tussle.


    Meanwhile, at the top of the dais of the parade square, Yan Chong and Long Ao were beginning to feel the strain of shouting at their loudest while not being able to use magic.


    ¡°HIT HIM, YU CHENG¡­ Dammit, I¡¯m beginning to feel like an idiot,¡± muttered Long Ao halfway.


    ¡°GO, LEI BAO! GO¡­ You¡¯re the idiot here. One might think that with your age, you would have spoken with more dignity and respect instead of the disgusting bile you sprout.¡±


    ¡°HIT HIM, YU CHENG¡­ Shuddup, you! We would not be in this quandary if not for you!¡±


    ¡°GO, LEI BAO¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re close with Chu Xun?! What¡¯s wrong now?!¡±


    ¡°HIT HIM, YU CHENG¡­ Are you daft?! Chu Xun can¡¯t do favor me just now, not with so many eyes watching him. In short, you¡¯re the idiot who dragged me down into this mess.¡±


    ¡°Shut it, you old senile. You¡¯re the idiot here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the idiot.¡±


    ¡°Are you picking a fight?¡±


    ¡°As if the likes of you is strong enough to beat me. Even with such a bag of old bones like mine, I only need to lift a finger to flatten you.¡±


    Bang!


    Long Ao pounced and thrust a fist into Yan Chong¡¯s face.


    ¡°You dare strike me, you old fool?!¡± Yan Chong quickly delivered a kick to send Long Ao careening elsewhere.


    And thus the two men wound up flinging punches at each other in another inane fistfight.


    Night came as quickly as the blink of an eye and the silvery orb of the moon hung in the dark, star-studded backdrop.


    ¡°Gods, I can go no further. I¡¯m so thirsty that I can drink this pail of water I just used to wipe the table,¡± panted Yu Cheng.


    ¡°Me too, dammit,¡± wheezed an equally exhausted and parched Lei Bao.


    ¡°How much more do we still have to clean?¡± asked Yu Cheng.


    ¡°I¡¯d say we¡¯re almost at the end. We just need to sweep the floors. Not much ¨C just ten thousand square meters, I say,¡± chuffed Lei Bao.


    ¡°Gods be good, just kill me and be done with it,¡± groaned Yu Cheng as he rolled on the floor and laid still, ¡°I need a rest.¡±


    ¡°That makes the two of us.¡±


    It did not take long for the brief silence to be broken by a couple of snores as the two men fell asleep.


    On the other hand, outside in the parade square, Long Ao wavered like a tree about to fall. His lips were so arid that they began to crack and he was so thirsty that his spittle was like a string as he continued crying raspily, ¡°Hit him, Yu Cheng.¡±


    Hardly any better, Yan Chong, looking absolutely disheveled with his voice coarse and rough, ¡°Go, Lei Bao.¡±


    ¡°Gods, I can¡¯t go on,¡± Long Ao complained, ¡°My throats are burning that I swear I see fumes coming out.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I can shoot flames from my mouth.¡±


    ¡°If you need some water. I¡¯m sure my piss can be of service.¡±


    ¡°Damn your piss, you old senile. Gods, so many stars above¡­¡±


    ¡°Plop!¡± Long Ao crumbled to the floor and he could no longer get up.


    ¡°Get up, quick! Don¡¯t let the Master see you!¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun should be training by now. Just let me take a breather. I swear I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t sit.¡±


    ¡°Gods, I¡¯ll sit too. I can¡¯t even feel my legs anymore.¡±


    The two men stretched themselves on the cold, hard stone of the dais with all dignity forgotten and dozed off.


    Not far away, watching them from the shadows were Chu Xun and Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it a tad too harsh?¡± asked Yan Wushuang. With their magic sealed, Lei Bao and the others were no different from ordinary people.


    ¡°They need a lasting reminder. They¡¯ve been dawdling and lazing around too comfortably.¡±


    Yan Wushuang could find nothing to object to. He could still see the blood and sweat soaked robes clinging to Chu Xun¡¯s back when he was struggling all way up the giant rock during the exploration of the ruins of Kunlun Mountain.


    ¡°With the anomalies now happening everywhere and the chaos that will undoubtedly come one day, I only want them all to have the power and strength to defend themselves,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope they understand that it¡¯s all for their own good,¡± said Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°What about you, Bratty Yan?¡± Chu Xun turned his focus to his friend and guest, ¡°Are you interested in joining the Chu Mansion?¡±


    Yan Wushuang stared at him, dumbstruck. ¡°But I¡¯m the future heir to the Yan Family,¡± he shook his head and said, ¡°I cannot be a vassal to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Humph,¡± snorted Chu Xun, knowing full well that he¡¯d decline. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. What makes you think I want a soft and delicate good-for-nothing like you.¡±


    For more than an hour they stood in the darkness.


    Finally, Chu Xun flicked a finger and several tendrils of Reincarnation Lines shot forth.


    Crack! Crack!


    Two loud snaps like the sharp crack of whips resounded in the darkness.


    Long Ao and Yan Chong sprang up from the floor, each clutching at their arses as if something had bitten their hindparts.


    ¡°Slack off again and I¡¯ll double your sentence.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice rumbled in their minds and his message was enough to have them both panicking. ¡°DOUBLE?! IS HE TRYING TO KILL US?!¡±


    ¡°GO, LEI BAO! GO!¡±


    ¡°HIT HIM, YU CHENG! HIT HIM!¡±


    ¡°You should be calling him Senior Yu Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Dammit, mind your own business.¡±


    And the two renewed their incessant bicker again.


    Deep inside the recesses of the Palace¡¯s halls, the same pair of loud and sharp cracks echoed loudly.


    Lei Bao and Yu Cheng immediately sprang up from the floor like a pair of ferrets.


    Clatter!


    Lei Bao leaped up so brashly that his head hit the table and the basin of water he had been wiping the table flipped over and splashed on his head, and what sleepiness he once had was gone.


    Chu Xun gave them the warning too.


    On that note, the two men immediately continued their toil.


    ¡°I bet that basin of water is tasty, eh?¡± Yu Cheng could not resist teasing upon seeing Lei Bao drenched like a chicken caught in a rain.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for a good walloping, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lei Bao rubbed his hands eagerly.


    ¡°As if I don¡¯t have work to do, you daft oaf,¡± hissed Yu Cheng falteringly.


    The four men never again slacked off until the next morning.


    The weather was a spread of gloomy low dark clouds and the air was fetid and stale.


    Rumble!


    Bolts of lightning flashed amongst the dark plumes of cumulonimbi hanging overhead with rolls of thunder sweeping over the skies.


    At the center of the parade square, Long Ao and Yan Chong could not even stand still. In fact, they looked as if they were going to collapse any moment.


    Humans can survive up to three days without water. But with both of them never stopped shouting, not miscounting that they even paused halfway to fight, the men were so severely dehydrated that they could go on no longer.


    The thunder-filled dark clouds slowly filling the sky was a welcoming sight to them, that they nearly plopped to their knees with thanks.


    ¡°Thank Heavens, please! Please rain!¡± Long Ao begged.


    Croaking through chapped lips, Yan Chong begged too, ¡°Please, Heaven, have pity on us! Please¡­ Rain your sweet nectar on our poor souls¡­¡±


    Long Ao rolled his eyes at that. ¡°Even in such dire straits, this fool still has much piffle to sprout.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yu Cheng and Lei Bao, both clutching a broom, were still busy at work. One so dusty and disheveled that he looked like a beggar while the other so badly bruised like a thief who was caught and beaten up.


    Plop!


    Lei Bao fell to his knees, his pride and ego all gone, and flung out his arms wide. ¡°Gods, Heavens, please! Let there be rain! The bigger the better!¡±


    With hardly any interest to mock him, Yu Cheng knelt down too and begged, ¡°Please, Heavens! Let there be rain!¡±


    And so their prayers were answered.


    Splash!


    A strong deluge came pouring from the sky like a broken dam.


    ¡°Thank the gods!¡±


    Like a pack of street urchins in frenzy, the four grown-up men were leaping and hopping around with unbridled elation to welcome the rain.


    ¡°Gods, I love you all, Gods, like a mouse and its cheese!¡±


    ¡°The gods have bestowed us water! We did not demand for this!¡±


    Long Ao and Yan Chong opened their mouths wide to drink in the rainwater. Never had they tasted anything so sweet. Sweeter than their first love, in fact, although they might barely remember their first taste of infatuation.


    ¡°Rain! Let it come stronger!¡± Yu Cheng and Lei Bao were dancing in the rain.


    ¡°The rain is helping us to wash away the dirt! The gods are helping us! We don¡¯t have to worry about cheating!¡±


    Lei Bao tossed aside the broom he was holding and he threw his head back and bellowed, ¡°I¡¯M NEVER EVER GONNA HOLD A BROOM AGAIN!¡±


    ¡°I have had enough cleaning to last a lifetime. That¡¯s enough for me for the rest of my life,¡± cried Yu Cheng too, chucking aside his broom.


    ¡°No more ¡®Go, Lei Bao¡¯. I¡¯ve had enough of that for several lifetimes!¡±


    ¡°And from this day, I¡¯ll never ever have ¡®Hit him, Yu Cheng¡¯ in my vocabulary again!¡±


    Yan Chong and Long Ao vowed loudly in the rain.

 Chapter 323 - Rookies at Adventure

    Everything seemed fresh and new after the rain as the Sun peeked out cheerfully again.


    Chu Xun decided that he should visit the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy and he began preparing.


    With their progress lagging behind, it was imperative that Yan Chong and the others pick up their pace lest they end up as weaklings in a rapidly-changing world.


    Leaving them an abundance of magical herbs and shrubs, Chu Xun left them to an ultimatum: anyone who barely made any progress shall be wantonly punished.


    Yan Chong and the others nearly teared up at the mention of ¡®punished¡¯; having first-hand experienced Chu Xun¡¯s brand of punishment, they would rather battle to their deaths.


    With everything set and ready, Chu Xun departed, taking only Yan Wushuang with him.


    But a minute before he left, he received a call from Qianlong Mountain.


    When he finished the call, Chu Xun grimaced, ¡°As if my day is not bad enough¡­¡±


    As it turned out, Tang Rou and Jiu You had slipped out of Qianlong Mountain, leaving only a little note that said they had gone on a trip of pilgrimage.


    Two young fledglings on an adventure alone. Ironically, Chu Xun received an ultimatum of his own from Liu Ran: find Tang Rou and Jiu You and bring them back, or he would be disowned.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven, Mother,¡± Chu Xun sighed morosely.


    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± On that curt note, Chu Xun left alone to look for the top official.


    The chief official was an ordinary man in his late middle-age with fine white bristles of hair covering his wrinkled face which had only seemed to age him more noticeably thanks to the chaos and anomalies ravaging the lands.


    Without hesitation, Chu Xun divulged to him the purpose of his visit and requested that he order his local garrisons to keep a lookout for Tang Rou and Jiu You. With the latter two¡¯s conspicuous appearance, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for anyone to notice them.


    The top official quickly relayed his order.


    ¡°Truth be told, Chu Xun, I have always believed that there¡¯s nothing wrong in being ordinary. I can still wield power and influence of my own and use it to help people,¡± said the top official as his wearied face cracked a smile, ¡°But look, we¡¯ve known each other for decades, and yet you look as young as the first day we met while I¡¯m stepping into my twilight years.¡±


    It was a sentiment that sounded just as sour and heart-wrenching to Chu Xun. He remembered when he first met the official, he was a man in his prime, with power and authority at his fingertips. A great man who strived to provide and give protection to his people. In the blink of an eye, decades blazed past and he was now an old gnarly man whose stature and vigor were now shrunken by age.


    Between the anomalies happening everywhere, the incessant scourge of wild beasts and the chaotic age brought in by the rise of warriors, the once indomitable ruler of these lands began to feel his back bending to the pressure.


    With a moment¡¯s thought, Chu Xun decided to leave him some magical herbs and shrubs, some magical fruits, and two Level-improving Pills.


    ¡°Take these,¡± he said, ¡°This might help you.¡±


    ¡°Nay,¡± the top official refused. ¡°My entire life has been dedicated to the betterment of the people. It has been my calling, to fully accept what destiny has seen fit to rest on my shoulders and with that, I shall gladly welcome with open arms the day I breathe my last. I will not be afraid, nor will I expect to use anything to extend my life. I¡¯m tired. Perhaps I should take a rest.¡±


    That surprised Chu Xun and his admiration for the chief official¡¯s candor and wisdom only grew more and more. A man who had maintained a clear conscience through his entire life; an honorable person who could do no wrong, and a fearless leader undaunted by the unknowns that awaited him.


    ¡°No,¡± Chu Xun said suddenly, pushing the items to him, ¡°Order has yet to prevail and chaos still torments humanity. You cannot back down now. The people reach out for you, Sir. Take this item and use them well. My faculties shall also be at your disposal should you need me.¡±


    ¡°Sir, Senior Chu speaks truly.¡± The Chief Advisor, Zhong Ren who had been standing aside quietly spoke suddenly.


    Chu Xun saw no more reason to offer more persuasion. He turned around and left, leaving the herbs and pills behind. If the top official was willing, no doubt Zhong Ren would be more than willing to instruct him on the study of magic and the secrets of extending his life.


    Chu Xun returned back to the Fire Dragon Palace and had Yan Chong booked him a flight to Gujiang City. Jiu You and Tang Rou had only just left Qianlong Mountain, so they should still be somewhere around there.


    As Chu Xun and Yan Wushuang boarded their plane, little did they realize that Tang Rou and Jiu You were in grave peril.


    Unable to resist Jiu You¡¯s incessant cajoling and corralling, Tang Rou finally agreed and the two slipped out of Qianlong Mountain to embark on a trip of pilgrimage together.


    They did not dare to linger long in Gujiang City ¨C not when the city remained under the authority of the Tianwu Sect, a cadet branch of the Chu Mansion.


    In a stroke of haste and panic, they quickly hopped on to a flight and went to Xiacheng, another settlement more than 500 kilometers away.


    Xiacheng ¨C an ancient city with a long and illustrious history.


    The pair of girls were excited when they finally reached their destination. Jiu You had been so deep in slumber and since her waking up not long ago, she had only just gone on a couple of trips with Chu Xun. But during those trips, she left all the decisions to him, and as for Tang Rou, this was her first time leaving home.


    Suffice it to say, that the girls are both veritable rookies.


    Since Tang Rou began her cultivation of magical powers, her skin grew whiter than snow and her appearance grew so dainty and sweet like a fairy from Heaven. Jiu You with her lush purple hair and fair white skin made her look like an adorable doll and was all the more gorgeous.


    Reeling with burning excitement and the lack of experience and understanding of the world outside, little did they realize the havoc they were about to wreck.


    Without Chu Xun to keep her on a leash, Jiu You trotted everywhere with Tang Rou in tow like a little wild pony, raring to see and try everything.


    As a former celebrity, Tang Rou became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention whenever she goes, although it hardly bothered her not one bit.


    With tonnes of good time shared between them both, they did not know how Chu Xun was anxious to the point of going mad. He had too many enemies ¨C countless of them, in fact.


    He sent word to the Rock Sect and the Tianwu Sect, bidding them to search their domains quietly so as to prevent attracting the attention of their enemies.


    He then called Yue Fandie, asking for his help, and the Lord of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy sent forth his students and acolytes to help assist in the manhunt.


    The same order was then relayed to all army garrisons all around the country.


    Nevertheless, even after more than a dozen hours, Chu Xun got not so much as a handwriting on the wall about the girls¡¯ whereabouts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a hotel for the night, Tang Rou,¡± suggested Jiu You, seeing the sky turning dark.


    ¡°Should we conceal our faces?¡± Tang Rou wondered aloud. Only now did she finally realize this problem. ¡°You look too gorgeous and this makes you awfully noticeable!¡±


    ¡°Gods, you¡¯re right!¡± exclaimed Jiu You, ¡°You too! And you¡¯re dreadfully pretty yourself too! You¡¯ll catch the eye of some bad people.¡±


    Only now did the two young greenhorns realize that they should cover their faces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep you safe,¡± said Jiu You confidently.


    ¡°Me too,¡± agreed Tang Rou, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    But the notion of concealing their appearances quickly vanished like smoke when they got distracted and their conversation strayed off. Instead, they renewed their quest on looking for a hotel.


    Hotel Titanic, one of the finest hotels in all of Xiacheng.


    As a former celebrity, Tang Rou was proficient in separating wheat from chaff and finding starred hotels.


    But they were about to book a room when they stumbled upon another predicament.


    ¡°Urm¡­ Jiu You, did you bring any money?¡± asked Tang Rou furtively.


    Jiu You stared at her blankly with the question ¡°What¡¯s money?¡± almost blurting through her lips. In all her trips with Chu Xun, she had never lacked good food and comfortable accommodations that she never once worried about expenses.


    ¡°Nope,¡± said Jiu You as a matter-of-factly, ¡°I thought you said you brought some.¡±


    ¡°But I used them all to book our flight tickets,¡± said Tang Rou, who never had to carry cash with her in all her life as a celebrity.


    Manning the receptionist¡¯s desk was a pretty lady looking at Tang Rou with a pair of twinkling eyes.


    ¡°Am I right in guessing that you¡¯re Miss Tang Rou?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say yes,¡± urged Jiu You quietly, ¡°We need to hide our identities outside.¡±


    Nodding, Tang Rou replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you got the wrong person. I¡¯m not Tang Rou.¡±


    The young woman might have been a fan of Tang Rou¡¯s. Upon hearing that she was not Tang Rou put a frown on the girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°We have no money with us. Can this work instead?¡± Jiu You asked haughtily, slamming a low-tiered magical herb on the top of the counter.


    The little shrub glowed with a mellow luminescence of green as a thick, soothing aroma wafted into the air, invigorating anyone who breathed in its scent.


    The receptionist¡¯s eyes shot wide. She was no stranger to seeing magical shrubs and herbs, but she needed permission from her superiors to approve the transaction.


    ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± said the young receptionist and she hurried away.


    The young receptionist came back not long after with an old man with a sage outlook and a benevolent smile.


    ¡°I present to you our manager, Master Feng,¡± introduced the receptionist.


    Feng Heng glanced at the magical herb on the counter, his expression barely stirring.


    ¡°I understand that you intend to use this herb in place of payment for the cost of lodgings here?¡± asked Feng Heng.


    ¡°Cut the crap,¡± muttered Jiu You impatiently, ¡°Do you accept this or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course we do. Take our distinguished guests to their suite. Remember, it¡¯s the presidential suite,¡± ordered Feng Heng.


    The receptionist beckoned politely, ¡°This way please, ladies.¡±


    Feng Heng¡¯s eyes flashed with nefarious thoughts as he watched the receptionist leading Tang Rou and Jiu You into an elevator, his lips twisting into a devilish grin as he quickly stowed away the herb.


    ¡°Men.¡±


    At his word, a door to his side leading into an antechamber swung open and two tall, burly men came out, both of them Grandmasters.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on them and make sure they don¡¯t leave,¡± he ordered.


    The two henchmen nodded and went back into the room filled with a large bank of display monitors and one of them showed the receptionist leading Tang Rou and Jiu You upstairs.


    ¡°Damned, she¡¯s fine!¡± gasped one of them, swallowing a huge mouthful of saliva.


    ¡°So she is, like a fairy. Too bad she¡¯s bad luck. Of all places she chose here,¡± said the other with a tinge of envy and pity.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Feng Heng called another one of his men. ¡°You there. Find out what you can about these two girls.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± and the man trotted off.


    Feng Heng grinned wickedly to himself. The benevolent face from before was no more, replaced with a grotesquely ugly smile. He walked to a quiet corner of the hall and placed a call, ¡°Sir, we have something good for you. Yes, the very best quality, I¡¯d say.¡±


    ¡°The very best, you say?¡± a silky male voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Bring her to me as quickly as possible. Remember, I don¡¯t want any loose ends.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Sir,¡± replied Feng Heng, hanging up the phone with a strange, hungry look in his eyes.


    The receptionist took Tang Rou and Jiu You to their suite before taking her leave courteously.


    ¡°Strange¡­¡± Tang Rou murmured suddenly, frowning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Jiu You as she took in the full view of the luxurious suite with a face full of excitement.


    ¡°This looks like a nice hotel, but they seem to have hardly any customers. We saw no other customers except for the staff here all the way up,¡± muttered Tang Rou.


    An indifferent Jiu You quipped, ¡°It¡¯s because of the anomalies and tumults going on everywhere, I guess. Otherwise, I doubt we would have been allowed such an expensive suite for just the price of one magical herb.¡±


    Herbs like what Jiu You used to pay for the suite earlier were ones she normally nibbled at leisure like snacks and she never once bothered to know that the true value of magical herbs could never be measured with silver or gold.


    Similarly alike, Tang Rou too hardly comprehended the actual value of magical herbs since Chu Xun never failed to provide her with an infinite supply of them.


    Without much thought into the matter, the girls began to play and in the end, they sat down with sweat all over them.


    ¡°I need a shower,¡± said Tang Rou who maintained a fixation towards cleanliness. Cultivators of the arcane magic of immortality, having nourished and lustrated by their spiritual energies hardly need baths every day, but to Tang Rou, bathing regularly was a habit that she was not quite ready to give up yet.


    ¡°Me too,¡± said Jiu You, hopping off the bed.


    The girls entered the bathroom and Tang Rou said, ¡°Let me turn on the water.¡±


    Inside the security control room, the two men stared at Tang Rou and Jiu You in the screen with their throats rolling with saliva as their breathing raced rapidly.


    Feng Heng too was watching the screen with an evil expression. ¡°They¡¯re going to be the Master¡¯s toys after all. Might as well let me have a taste of their luscious body first.¡±


    In the bathroom, Jiu You looked up and unwittingly saw a shining, flickering red dot standing out from the white glitters of the crystal chandelier above.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked Tang Rou.

 Chapter 324 - Charade

    Tang Rou walked up to Jiu You and stood beside her. Then she looked up and what she saw almost made her face changed. No celebrity, former or not, would fail to recognize what the red dot is.


    That was a spy camera and someone was peeking at them.


    ¡°That¡¯s a camera,¡± said Tang Rou.


    Jiu You¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Dammit, let¡¯s go speak to them,¡± she said angrily, ¡°I¡¯d like to see if they have enough heads for me to behead.¡±


    ¡°Gods, I think they found the camera,¡± one of the men yelped in the security control room.


    Dismayed, Feng Heng said, ¡°Quick, use the drug powder.¡±


    One of the men quickly jammed a red button on the console.


    Whoosh!


    Tang Rou and Jiu You barely reached the door when the entire bathroom was engulfed in a thick pink mist.


    The two girls were caught unawares. They breathed in the fine pink mist before they realized what was going on, and they crumbled like a marshmallow.


    Inside the security control room, Feng Heng broke into a wicked smile.


    ¡°You two, send them to the Master¡¯s villa quickly. Be careful and make sure you leave no loose ends.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The two burly men stood up and went away.


    When Jiu You regained consciousness, she found herself lying on a large soft bed in a very lavish room.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± she tried to get up, but she just couldn¡¯t seem to summon any strength.


    ¡°Tang Rou¡­ Where are you¡­ Tang Rou?¡± Jiu You called. But no answer came. Tang Rou was not here.


    Jiu You began to feel nervous. Her physical constitution as a demon made her stronger than most humans, yet, this unknown substance managed to knock her out. And with Tang Rou missing now, she could imagine how angry Chu Xun would be if he knew about this.


    Inside another similarly ornately-furnished room, Tang Rou woke up too and was flustered and worried to find Jiu You missing as she failed to use any strength at all.


    Crack!


    The doors to Jiu You¡¯s and Tang Rou¡¯s room swung open simultaneously at the same time.


    A grotesquely gnarly old woman stepped through the entrance.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± glowered Jiu You as she struggled to rear her head. But her young impish voice could hardly frighten the old woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m a servant of the Master. I am here to dress you,¡± said the old woman at a glacial pace.


    ¡°Damn your bloody master, now let go of me or I¡¯ll kill you,¡± snarled Jiu You angrily.


    The old crone cracked a sinister smile, ¡°No one escapes this place. You might be a little too young, but the Master loves minors nonetheless.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± demanded an incredulous Jiu You.


    ¡°No need for that. Just get yourself all dressed and powdered up. The Master awaits,¡± said the old lady, taking out a white little phial and holding it up near Jiu You¡¯s nose for her to take it its smell.


    That seemed to be the antidote as Jiu You felt strength coursing through her limbs again and she lunged, punching furiously at the old woman.


    Smack!


    But it was futile; her thin, slender arm was swiftly seized by the old hag.


    The old hag had no powers, but it was she herself, she discovered, that failed to summon any of her power. She was no stronger than any other ordinary person.


    ¡°Save your strength. This is a special concoction of our Masters. There is no antidote. With it, you can never use your Internal Breath,¡± said the old woman placidly.


    As helpless as a frail little girl, the old woman manhandled Jiu You and forced her into a Western-style dress and applied some make-up.


    On the other side, Tang Rou was also subjected to similar treatment by another old crone.


    ¡°My, oh my¡­ Look how beautiful you¡¯ve become,¡± said the old lady at the reflection of Tang Rou in the mirror.


    ¡°Come. It¡¯s time to meet the Master.¡±


    Tang Rou stepped out of her room, only to stumble face to face with Jiu You who was also leaving her room.


    ¡°Tang Rou!¡± Jiu You cried when she saw her, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Tang Rou tried to run to Jiu You when she saw her, but the old crone¡¯s vice-like grip prevented her from getting away, ¡°I¡¯m all right, Jiu You. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine too!¡± Jiu You cried in return.


    They were brought through a beautiful garden, into a long corridor until they finally came upon an exquisitely-furnished country house.


    The doors of the big house swung open to emit them and once inside, it was another world of lavish and elaborate accoutrements and fittings and scores of beautiful ladies.


    Given its sheer size of more than one thousand square meters, the big house seemed more like a palace hall fit for the gods or a celestial retreat than a mere country home. Gossamer mists swirled lazily everywhere on the floor, accompanied by swarms of scantily-clad women swaying gently to the ceaseless undulation of music.


    They passed through the mist and came upon a very wide and long bed which could have easily doubled as a stage if not for the fibrous and gauzy veils covering all around it. At the far corner of the bed was a table functioning like a bed tray laden full with fruits and snacks.


    On the bed was a delicate-looking young man with a deathly-pale complexion and four beautiful women huddled around him, giving him massages while feeding him fruits and snacks from the bed tray.


    ¡°We¡¯ve brought them to you, Master,¡± addressed one of the old women.


    The young man sat up and studied Tang Rou and Jiu You, his eyes sparkling with interest. He might have a harem full of beautiful women, but none of them could possibly hope to compete with these two specimens of perfect beauty.


    ¡°Leave us,¡± he ordered the two old women.


    He slid off his bed and walked in a circle around Tang Rou and Jiu You, his eyes burning with carnal lust. ¡°Damn, Feng Heng. Finally, at long last, that old slouch has managed to accomplish something to please me.¡±


    ¡°Come, girl,¡± he groped for Tang Rou¡¯s hand.


    But instead, Tang Rou stepped away from him, avoiding him.


    That angered the man. ¡°Is she not trained?!¡± But before anyone could answer, he broke into a gleeful smile, ¡°Just as well. I¡¯d rather have the fun of training such a ravishing beauty into an obedient mare myself.¡±


    ¡°And what an adorable little lass we have here,¡± the young man looked at Jiu You this time, sniggering vilely, ¡°I guess I should start with the younger delicacy today.¡±


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re ugly,¡± scowled Jiu You with the outspokenness of a child.


    Stunned, the man yelped, ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°I said, you¡¯re an ugly one!¡± Jiu You complained with the disgust like she has seen something dirty, and she drove her fist into the man¡¯s stomach.


    With a painful howl, the man crashed into his bed and it snapped half with a deafening crack.


    As only a Grandmaster, the blow came so heavy that he vomited a mouthful of blood, terrifying his harem into squeals and shrieks of fright.


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s impossible?! Your powers should have been gone because of the poison!¡± gasped the man.


    Jiu You glared at him with pure loathing. The poison she inhaled earlier worked only on Internal Breath, and as demons rely only on demonic powers, the poison was ineffective against her.


    ¡°You should be fine now too, eh, Tang Rou?¡± Jiu You asked her.


    The latter nodded, feeling the True Energy surging all over her. The poison failed to work against True Energy too.


    They had not been poisoned nor drugged at all. When the pink powdered mist burst inside the bathroom earlier, the girls quickly held their breaths and sealed every single pore on their skin.


    Knowing that this hotel must have caused much harm to many other innocent people, the two rookies decided to take things into their own hands to dispense justice.


    Hence, they decided to maintain their charade as unwitting prey who had fallen into a trap until they finally met the mastermind.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if these girls are also victims,¡± said Jiu You, looking around at the girls who were petrified with terror.


    Tang Rou nodded in agreement, thinking the same.


    ¡°All of you, are you forced to be here? Leave quickly, we¡¯re here to save you all,¡± said Jiu You.


    The frightened girls clearly looked like they wanted to, but no one dared to run.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Jiu You proudly, ¡°This fool is going to die today. Just go. No one will stop you.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh¡­ Interesting,¡± said the young mastermind.


    Swoosh!


    More than ten figures shimmered into view. Men appeared out of nowhere, with two barring the exits and four standing guard around the young ringleader while the others brandished long menacing sabers at Tang Rou and Jiu You.


    ¡°What? You expect to put us down with just this ragtag bunch of trash?¡± muttered Jiu You smugly. These men were all Grandmasters, and not even one Human King.


    Whoosh!


    Jiu You charged, her long purplish hair glitter behind her as she delivered a powerful punch into a Grandmaster, blasting him to bits.


    Swoosh!


    A long, silvery spear gleamed in Jiu You¡¯s grasp and as its sharp tip swung around, trails of glittering sparkles followed in its wake.


    Plop!


    The head of the warrior tumbled to the ground and a geyser of fresh, hot blood sprayed out of the poor man¡¯s severed neck.


    Urgh! Arghh!


    Heads rolled on the ground with blood spattering every inch of the ground. There was hardly any man who could barely withstand Jiu You¡¯s onslaught as she beheaded them with the ease of reaping wheat.


    Two of the men lunged at Tang Rou.


    It was the first time Tang Rou experienced the true taste of battle. Ducking and avoiding attacks hurled by the thugs was all she could do as a pair of Grandmaster gave her a hard time despite her being a Foundation-leveled Cultivator who should have been able to best low-tiered Human Kings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a wimp, Tang Rou. Kill them,¡± said Jiu You.


    But having not even the courage to slaughter a chicken, Tang Rou could hardly bring herself to take anyone¡¯s life. If anything, she was already at her limits by ducking and evading.


    Puff! Puff!


    Just as the two men were not looking, Jiu You popped out of nowhere and skewered their heads with two sickening plops using her spear as if their heads were fishballs.


    ¡°Come on, how do you expect to swashbuckle and swagger while saving the day with that frailness of yours?¡± said Jiu You.


    Tang Rou¡¯s face was drained of all colors.


    ¡°For Heaven¡¯s sake!¡± Jiu You hissed quietly to herself, shaking her head.


    Redirecting her focus on the young man, Jiu You pointed the tip of her spear at him, her face smoldering with anger.


    ¡°You will die ¨C as penance for having destroyed the lives of so many girls.¡±


    Terrified, the man clearly did not expect Jiu You to be so powerful that she annihilated his guard in just seconds.


    ¡°Dammit, what in the world are you waiting for?! GO!¡± he barked at his men ¨C the four Grandmasters acting as his personal detail.


    But all four of his men were already stricken with panic. They needed no telling that they were facing a Human King and fighting her was no different than suicide.


    Clatter!


    The men surrendered their weapons and fell to their knees.


    ¡°Please, please spare us! Have mercy!¡± To any ordinary person, Human Kings remained an existence with might and power comparable to that of gods and deities just as how they were like vermin and insect.


    Fuming, Jiu You swung her spear and in an arcing trail of silvery glitter, four heads fell to the ground.


    ¡°Having been accomplices in all these heinous deeds, you dare beg for mercy?¡± hissed Jiu You with not an ounce of compassion.


    The young ringleader¡¯s face now turned even whiter than he was before as he shivered profusely. With a voice teetering on crumbling, he begged, ¡°P-Please! D-Don¡¯t kill me! I have money! I¡¯ll give you everything!¡±


    He was nothing more than the son of a wealthy family. Through a dumb stroke of luck, he came to know a nearby gang of warriors who had been terrorizing locals and took them into his employ. Their protection fed him the delusion that he was a god-like ruler of these lands who sought to exert his domination during such tumultuous chaos where the rule of law had crumbled. Hence he built this private palace of his and had his men abduct women for his pleasure. Up until this day, he had never once seen the grisly truth of blood and battle before.


    ¡°People like you don¡¯t deserve to live,¡± muttered Jiu You with ice as she pushed her spear, eager to lance it through his throat.


    Boom!


    A destructive burst of Internal Breath came surging at her.


    The blast hit Jiu You¡¯s spear with a deafening bang while nearly blasting it from her grip.


    ¡°Such a young age, yet no less cruel. You don¡¯t deserve to live yourself,¡± a deep and sinister voice resounded.


    Another man came into appearance, standing right beside the young ringleader. A gaunt and lean man with a darkened expression exuding a very powerful aura.


    Warily, Jiu You stepped backwards, standing abreast with Tang Rou.


    ¡°Presbyter Kong! Thank the gods you¡¯re here! Save me!¡± exclaimed the young man with just as much excitement as a child meeting his parent after a long separation.


    ¡°Rest assured, Master Wang. With me here, your safety is guaranteed,¡± said Kong Junde, albeit with a hint of disgust.


    He would never have involved himself in this fight to save this useless runt if not for the fact that his organization still needed the patronage of the prosperous Wang Family.

 Chapter 325 - Leave No One Alive

    The Wang Family enjoyed a long dynasty of wealth and power and just a half-year ago, the Brotherhood of Seven Stars aligned themselves to them, offering their fealties so long as the Wang Family provided them supplies of resources.


    Kong Junde was one of the Brotherhood ¨C a Fourth-grade Human King member of the Brotherhood now attached to the Wang Family to keep away the usual prosaic threats of danger.


    As a warrior, Kong Junde was not one who abstained from the pleasures of women and money and that made him a regular here.


    Jiu You¡¯s face creased with wariness, knowing that her foe was a powerful opponent.


    Mesmerized by Tang Rou¡¯s beauty, Kong Junde could hardly resist swallowing a gulpful of saliva as his eyes blinked with a carnal hunger.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Jiu You wrapped her fingers around Tang Rou¡¯s wrist and led her away.


    ¡°Go?!¡± smirked Kong Junde. He bolted after them and raised a hand to fire a bolt of energy at Jiu You from behind.


    Pushing Tang Rou roughly aside with an arm, Jiu You wheeled around and slid sideways past her with her silver spear thrust ahead.


    Boom!


    Its tip struck the energy bolt and its ensuing explosion sent a terrible shock wave buffeting winds like a storm.


    ¡°It is rare for one as young as you to have such powers,¡± Kong Junde observed, clearly amazed that with such young age, Jiu You wielded powers on par with that of a Human King.


    ¡°I suggest you stand down and not invite trouble unto yourself. Whatever organization you serve, none of them will be able to save you if you ever harmed us,¡± warned Jiu You threateningly.


    It did not come as a surprise to Kong Junde. Only strong and powerful organizations could possibly afford to cultivate one as young as Jiu You into a talented Human King.


    But the die had been cast and whether he liked it or not, he could never erase the fact that he had initiated hostilities on the girls. He might as well finishwhat he started by apprehending the girls, had his fill of fun and quickly disposed of them to avoid further loose ends. No one would know.


    ¡°That¡¯s rather high words for one of your age, girl,¡± hissed Kong Junde, raising his hand to fire another blast of Internal Breath that came like a tidal wave.


    Armed with her iron spear glittering brilliantly, Jiu You battled Kong Junde.


    Biting her lip, Tang Rou decided at last that she needed to help. Raising her slender hand, she let loose a burst of True Energy.


    Kong Junde quickly spun around to destroy the energy bolt coming at him from Tang Rou, gasping quietly with shock. ¡°Such power! Another Human King?!¡±


    Tang Rou teamed up with Jiu You to defeat Kong Junde.


    But despite her extraordinary demonic physique, Jiu You was still no match for a Fourth-grade Human King.


    As for Tang Rou, lacking adequate experience in battle, she could hardly use more than seven or eight-tenths of her full potential.


    Bang!


    A blast sent Jiu You hurtling away.


    Tang Rou fired a volley of her own, but Kong Junde easily nullified it and he swooped down on her and delivered a blow into her shoulder, flinging her into the air.


    ¡°Run! I¡¯ll hold him back!¡± yelled Jiu You.


    Brandishing her steel spear around in a metallic flurry of silver, Jiu You charged again.


    But with more than one level of gap in powers, Kong Junde easily blasted the spear out of her hand.


    Unable to summon any strength because of the wound on her shoulder, Tang Rou bit hard and threw herself forward in a desperate attempt to help.


    Bang!


    But a callous Kong Junde fired another blast into her, sending her careening away with blood pouring out of her mouth.


    Filled with rage, Jiu You howled like a beast and charged at Kong Junde with her spear thrust forward like a lightning bolt, but to no avail. She crashed backwards into the ground as if she¡¯d hit a wall; Kong Junde remained too powerful for her.


    ¡°Run!¡± Jiu You cried.


    Roar!


    A deep roar resounded and a huge python, with scales of colorful palettes like a rainbow, reared its head as rays of sunlight bounced off its skin.


    In her true form, Jiu You stretched more than sixty meters long with a trunk even larger than a train coach. Every one of her scales gleamed a cold and keen sheen like the dangerous creature she was.


    Kong Junde was stunned to see such a huge creature suddenly before him. He had never seen a human turning into a monster before.


    Tang Rou too was equally awestruck. At long last, she realized what Jiu You was: the little colorful snake that Chu Xun once kept with him.


    With a swing of her tail, Jiu You swatted Tang Rou into the distance to safety.


    Tang Rou flew in the air, with a trail of tears pouring from her eyes. She knew she would be of no help at all, and she turned around and escaped.


    Kong Junde wanted to give chase. But he barely took a step when something gargantuan and huge came crashing down on him and he quickly ducked.


    Bang!


    Every inch of the ground in sight cracked and sand and dirt flew everywhere. More cracks extended, reaching everywhere like vines creeping up a wall as the entire chateau rocked convulsively.


    Shocked and angered at the same time, Kong Junde dashed up to Jiu You and drove a forceful punch into her.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew everywhere. Kong Junde¡¯s attack managed to connect, but Jiu You was saved by her thick, sturdy hide, although the force of impact battered her a half-meter away.


    Staring coldly at the human, Jiu You bared her fangs menacingly at him and spewed a huge stream of ice at him.


    The attack missed Kong Junde who leaped out of the way, and the ice devoured the rockeries in the garden and they froze and shattered into countless little bits.


    Fuming, Jiu You swung her tail at the building of the palatial mansion.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Kong Junde roared. The young man ¨C the prodigal son of the Wang Family ¨C was still inside, and he fired an energy bolt at her tail.


    Bang!


    Jiu You¡¯s tail was blasted off-course, but her mountain-sized head quickly spun around to ram at the just-landing Kong Junde.


    With him now momentarily out of the way, she swung her tail viciously again, and with a huge boom, the palatial mansion came crashing down.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Kong Junde cursed loudly as he dove inside the collapsing building to save his young employer.


    The prodigal son might not be as likable as he would have preferred, but he could not afford his ward dying in his care.


    With that moment of opportunity, Jiu You quickly reverted back to her human form and shot like a flash of light away.


    An enraged Kong Junde rushed into the ruins and began screaming for his young liege.


    ¡°Help¡­ Help me¡­ I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    Hearing his voice filled him with renewed hope and Kong Junde quickly tossed aside several blocks of concrete and wooden logs until he finally found his ward.


    Fortunately for the prodigal son, the bed tray was large and sturdy enough for him to take cover underneath and his quick actions of ducking beneath it saved his life.


    Kong Junde examined him and found him all well, although the young man was badly shaken.


    ¡°Contact the people from the Brotherhood. Have them dispatch a team here,¡± Kong Junde ordered one of the surviving acolytes.


    The fact that Tang Rou and Jiu You having become Human Kings at such a young age was indicative enough that they must be part of a strong organization. Knowing that, he knew he needed to handle this fracas with utmost caution and prevent them from escaping Xiacheng lest more troubles follow.


    From a distance, Tang Rou heard the crashing sound of the palatial country house collapsing. Fearing for Jiu You¡¯s safety, she decided to backtrack for a look.


    ¡°RUN, TANG ROU!¡± shrieked a terrified Jiu You when she saw Tang Rou coming back.


    Tang Rou was relieved and happy to see Jiu You escaping unscathed.


    With that, the two girls fled as quickly as they could.


    ¡°Wait, Jiu You, you¡¯re hurt,¡± said Tang Rou suddenly, noticing the scarlet wound on Jiu You¡¯s fair calf.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We need to get away fast.¡±


    But Fourth-grade Human King commanded greater speed than theirs and it would not take long for Kong Junde to catch up to them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Big Brother quick,¡± said Tang Rou.


    Jiu You nodded frantically. Only now did she finally understand how dangerous it was for them without Chu Xun¡¯s protection.


    Far away at the stronghold of the Tianwu Sect in Gujiang City, a badly-worried Chu Xun was on tenterhooks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my liege. The girls are both Human Kings with invincibility of their own right. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re fine.¡± Wu Busi did his best to console.


    Chu Xun looked at him. ¡°These two lasses have just as much experience of roaming around as a five-year-old. Especially with that troublemaker Jiu You, I wouldn¡¯t put any sort of havoc or fracas past her.¡±


    He rubbed his temples. Suddenly, his phone rang. At first guess, he knew it was his mother.


    Since Tang Rou¡¯s and Jiu You¡¯s disappearance, she had called him at least a hundred times, pestering him to make haste.


    But when Chu Xun lifted up his phone, to his amazement, it was Tang Rou¡¯s name on the screen.


    He had tried calling Tang Rou before, but her phone was shut off and failing to make contact with her was making him more agog than ever.


    The line connected.


    ¡°Big Brother, help! Someone is trying to kill us and Jiu You is hurt!¡± Tang Rou¡¯s distraught voice came blaring through the speaker.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face fell, turning into an expression of cold fury as if his entire self was burning.


    ¡°Where are you?!¡±


    ¡°Xiacheng!¡±


    ¡°COME QUICKLY, CHU XUN! OR YOU¡¯LL NEVER SEE US AGAIN!¡± He could hear Jiu You¡¯s voice in the background.


    Chu Xun¡¯s stare grew cold. He could hear the blowing of winds too in the background which showed that the girls were fleeing for their lives.


    ¡°It did not take long for Kong Junde to catch up to them indeed. Jiu You was hurt and that made it easier for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you two little things are running to this time!¡± he bellowed when he caught sight of them.


    Clatter!


    Tang Rou was so frightened that she accidentally dropped her cell phone.


    ¡°Leave it, let¡¯s go!¡± Jiu You dragged her along.


    Chu Xun heard the unfamiliar roar and his eyes turned cold.


    Kong Junde stopped in his tracks and bent down to pick up Tang Rou¡¯s phone, and as he saw the words ¡°Big Brother Chu Xun¡± on the screen, he froze.


    Chu Xun. A name he had heard before, although he could not remember where. Then, as he thought, his pupils shot wide with recognition and the comprehension of the name almost made him drop the phone.


    Chu Xun. The Devil. He finally remembered the terror of this name.


    Most people called Chu Xun not by his name, but by his moniker ¡°the Devil¡±. With only a few people ever mentioning Chu Xun¡¯s name, he did not remember it until now.


    But now that he knew who Chu Xun was, he was so terrified that his insides were shaking convulsively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, if those girls lose even a strand of hair, I¡¯ll slaughter every one of you. I will leave no one alive.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice came from the other side, and an aghast Kong Junde immediately dropped the phone.


    The electronic device fell on a jagged protrusion on a rock and broke into pieces.


    Hearing the line went dead filled Chu Xun with so much rage that his aura swept his surroundings and beside him, Wu Busi nearly succumbed to the sheer pressure of it.


    Kong Junde was certain now. That person must be Chu Xun. The Devil himself. No other man was capable of such harsh and brutal words.


    Shaking, he thought, ¡°What can I do?¡± Everyone knew the Devil¡¯s reputation of meting out whatever carnage he promised. Stronger oppositions ¨C the Broken Souls Cult, the Sifang Sword Sect, and the Tianlong Fort ¨C had tried and each failed ignominiously and instead, they were routed like scattered ants, now fleeing for their lives into hiding.


    With fear flickering in his sight, he would have given anything to go back and just kill the prodigal son out of anger. Useless pup who was responsible of this havoc!


    He quickly made a call back to the stronghold of the Brotherhood.


    The Chief of the Brotherhood of Seven Stars, a man called Tong Li was in a meeting with his presbyters.


    The tale of Kong Junde in pursuit of people related to Chu the Devil and how he had injured them made Tong Li sprang up with disbelief and fear, startling every member of the Brotherhood¡¯s high council.


    ¡°Kong Junde, you fool! Are you seeking death?!¡± swore Tong Li hotly into the mouthpiece.


    ¡°Wait for my orders. Stop the pursuit!¡± he snapped, hanging up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Chief?¡± asked one of the presbyters.


    Tong Li told them what Kong Junde reported to him.


    No one could ever hope to remain calm after hearing Tong Li¡¯s tale. Everyone was familiar with Chu Xun, the Devil, and his bloody reputation.


    ¡°Kong Junde ordered someone to call here just moments before, saying that he was in trouble and he needed men. Not thinking much of it, I sent ten of our best men,¡± reported one of the presbyters.


    ¡°What filled him with such recklessness?! He¡¯s pursuing someone related to Chu the Devil!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to apologize! After all, we didn¡¯t know and neither did Kong Junde! I¡¯m sure of it!¡±


    ¡°Apologize? This is Chu the Devil we¡¯re talking about. Think about what happened to those who had opposed him ¨C the Broken Souls Cult, the Sifang Sword Sect, and the Tianlong Fort. All of them are now fleeing with their tails between their legs! What makes you think that such a person would accept our apology? Besides, Kong Junde has injured both the persons.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ since it all began with Kong Junde¡­ I suppose that leaves us with only one option¡­¡±


    The presbyter did not finish, allowing his voice to hang. But everyone knew. They might need to cut their losses and sacrifice Kong Junde if need be.


    ¡°There is another way,¡± said another of the presbyters suddenly and all eyes were on him. Everyone wanted to know what else could they do.

 Chapter 326 - Fall off the Cliff

    ¡°What¡¯s another way?¡± Tong Li insisted to know.


    The corner of the presbyter¡¯s mouth curled into a sinister and wicked look as he breathed darkly. ¡°Kill them all and destroy the bodies and all pieces of evidence.¡±


    The words hit everyone present like a sledgehammer that for several seconds, silence lingered over them and all that anyone could hear was their own breathing.


    ¡°We wipe out every single soul that knows about this incident. That way, no matter what ideas Chu the Devil might have, he¡¯ll never know about the Brotherhood¡¯s involvement.¡±


    They would need to kill everyone. Every single one of them, including the young Wang son, his harem of several dozen girls ¨C very literally, a lot of lives, in short.


    Uncertainty danced in Tong Li¡¯s eyes as he grappled with what to do.


    The presbyters all knew that massacring the people was hardly the object of his distress, but rather, what would Chu the Devil do if he heard about this.


    ¡°Chief, there¡¯s no telling what fate could befall us even if he accepts our apology. In return, he might make such demands that could ruin us. It is well known that he leaves despair and destitution in his wake and I fear for what remains of our troves after he¡¯s done with us, assuming he accepts our apology at all.¡±


    Tong Li¡¯s expression turned as hard as stone.


    ¡°Give the order, Chief. We will ride for Xiacheng at once and have Kong Junde dispose of the two girls and destroy their bodies.¡±


    With his mind all made up, Tong Li gritted his teeth with resolve and hissed, ¡°So be it then.¡±


    Immediately he gave the order to Kong Junde, instructing him to leave no quarter.


    At the other side, Kong Junde reeled with the revelation that there was no margin for error. None at all, or he and all of the Brotherhood would be utterly vanquished.


    Whoosh!


    Using his greatest speed, he bolted after Tang Rou and Jiu You.


    ¡°I think we lost him.¡± Tang Rou looked back and saw Kong Junde missing.


    They had run for more than a dozen lis (one li equals 500 meters) in one go.


    ¡°No, we need to be more careful. He¡¯s so fast that he¡¯d catch up any time,¡± said Jiu You.


    ¡°But what should we do then?¡± asked a distraught and lost Tang Rou.


    Jiu You looked into the forest of old, trees surrounding them and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll transform back to my true form and you ride on my back. We¡¯ll hide inside the mountains.¡±


    Immediately, Jiu You morphed back to being a giant snake.


    Tang Rou hopped onto her back.


    Back in the form of a snake allowed Jiu You more speed to travel in the woods as she shot through the undergrowth like a long streaking blur of rainbow-colored lights.


    Beasts roared and snarled when they sensed her. But knowing she was a monster, and a powerful one at that, none of them dared to challenge her.


    But after barely ten minutes since they began weaving through the dense copses of the forest, Kong Junde came chasing after them.


    Owing to the large girth of her true form, Jiu You left behind a trail of crushed rocks and fallen trees.


    Kong Junde stopped and inspected the trail and was dismayed.


    Forests and woods have always been domains belonging to wild beasts and no human would dare lightly tread inside.


    What should he do?


    In the end, he decided to just bite the bullet and head in. He could not risk Tang Rou and Jiu You escaping or that would spell the destruction of the Brotherhood.


    At the same time, Chu Xun was speeding towards Xiacheng; not in a plane, but with all the speed he could unleash.


    With every step, he covered more than a thousand meters as Chu Xun used his speed to its extreme, dashing across the lands like a phantom while due to air friction on his skin warming up to very high temperatures.


    But inside him, he was burning even more with anxiety. He could not imagine how he would lose his mind if something bad really happened to Tang Rou and Jiu You.


    ¡°Gods, I hope you are safe,¡± he murmured with ice in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Kong Junde entered the woods to hunt down Tang Rou and Jiu You, although he came scurrying back out not long later.


    A few Beast Kings had ganged up on him and he nearly died inside. Aggravated, he quickly placed another call to Tong Li.


    Tong Li nearly hit the roof when he heard what happened. After giving Kong Junde an earful, he told him to wait for reinforcements.


    Jiu You, with Tang Rou riding on her back, had barely ventured deep into the mountains and a huge brightly-striped tiger attacked them before they could even rest.


    They had unwittingly intruded into this Beast Lord¡¯s territory.


    Fortunately for the girls, they were able to handle the Beast Lord together and successfully escaped.


    They fled up the crest of a mountain and after making sure that there was no Beast Lord nearby, they finally stopped for a brief respite.


    Jiu You reassumed her human form. Blood poured from the wound on her calf, but with the help of the many magical herbs and shrubs she carried with her, the girls could see to the injury quickly.


    Tang Rou also helped channel some of her powers into Jiu You to help her heal.


    With her help, Jiu You recovered quickly.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± asked Tang Rou, feeling herself to blame. With the loss of her cell phone, they had no ways of reaching Chu Xun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for now. The Beast Lords around here can help keep those people away for now,¡± said Jiu You.


    But a few hours later, the reinforcements of the Brotherhood arrived.


    Leading the team was a Sixth-grade Human King, Chai Yi, and with him another four Fifth-graders.


    ¡°Presbyter Chai,¡± bowed Kong Junde.


    Chai Yi stole a glance at Kong Junde¡¯s bedraggled appearance with disdain.


    ¡°They got in from here?¡± he pointed at the trail on the ground.


    Kong Junde nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in then and hunt them down.¡±


    ¡°Presbyter Chai, can I leave the hunt to you and your team? I need to go and get rid of the others who knew what happened,¡± said Kong Junde.


    Chai Yi waved a hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Another team is already handling that matter.¡±


    They entered the dense forest, audaciously projecting their auras to the fullest as Human Kings.


    Chai Yi¡¯s aura was the strongest among them, and it drove every Beast Lord either away or into hiding.


    Roar!


    A gigantic ape as tall as a mountain came storming out of the thickets and stood in Chai Yi¡¯s way.


    Boom!


    But with just a wave of his hand, Chai Yi blasted the Fourth-grade Beast Lord into bits.


    Such was the power of a Sixth-grade Human King.


    And after that, not a single Beast Lord dared to cross their path ever again.


    No animals achieved the rank of Beast Lord during such chaotic times without developing intellect comparable to that of human kinds and naturally, they knew better than to pick a fight they could not win.


    Before long, Chai Yi and his men finally came to the mountain where Tang Rou and Jiu You were hiding.


    Jiu You had not been careful enough; it was the trail left by her large girth that had practically led the pursuers right to them.


    ¡°They must be just nearby. Search carefully,¡± barked Chai Yi.


    ¡°Gods, no, someone¡¯s here!¡± gasped Tang Rou hushedly.


    ¡°It must be Kong Junde and his people,¡± Jiu You¡¯s little face tensed like a strung-up wire.


    ¡°They have closed off all exits,¡± said Tang Rou after using her Divine Sense to look around, ¡°They have six men in total.¡±


    With their exits downhill completely shut off, all the remained for them was a precipitous fall down a steep cliff.


    Jiu You¡¯s face glowed with delight suddenly. ¡°Prepare to leave. I¡¯m turning into my true form, so hold tight to me.¡±


    Jiu You become a large python and Tang Rou leaped onto her back.


    ¡°There they are!¡± Kong Junde shouted when he saw them.


    That stunned Chai Yi and the others. Expecting to find two girls, they saw an absurdly-huge python instead.


    ¡°That snake¡¯s one of the little girls! She¡¯s a snake demon!¡± pointed out Kong Junde hastily.


    Chai Yi and his men floundered quietly with amazement. None of them could believe that a beast could turn into human form.


    ¡°GO!¡± Chai Yi hooted.


    All six men raced up the slopes.


    But Jiu You slithered in the direction of the cliff, only to leap off its ledge with its scales scraping at the hard, jagged stones on its edge, sending sparks flying around.


    A cliff so steep that would have been dangerous for any human, but not for Jiu You who slithered her way down so easily as if she was moving on flat ground.


    ¡°Trying to run, eh?¡± smirked Chai Yi.


    Boom!


    A powerful blast of Internal Breath came at Jiu You, who, with her ponderous size, could hardly evade it and the blast struck her squarely.


    It was a blow from a Sixth-grade Human King; one that Jiu You could hardly withstand unscathed.


    With Tang Rou still clinging to her back, she plummeted into the chasm below.


    Boom!


    The entire mountain shook when Jiu You¡¯s large mass smashed into the bottom of the chasm, reducing rocks into dust and fell trees like bundles of jackstraw and the ground split underneath her.


    Being significantly lighter, Tang Rou came down right after Jiu You, crashing into a large rock and destroying it into smaller pieces.


    Tang Rou grunted in ache and blood flooded out of her mouth. Her shoulder hit the rock when she came down and the impact broke her arm so painfully that she teared up.


    Jiu You was back in her human form; her lithe little frame lying motionless amongst the rock with her face completely white, no one could tell if she was only unconscious or she was dead.


    ¡°Jiu You!¡± Tang Rou cried, panicking. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she dragged her injured self towards her friend.


    ¡°They should be dead by now, Presbyter Chai, no?¡± Kong Junde peered down the bottomless abyss.


    ¡°This mountain is more than a thousand meters tall. No one can survive such a fall, unless they¡¯re gods, maybe,¡± smirked Chai Yi. He breathed a sigh of relief, happy to know that the loose ends were all finally tied up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going down, Presbyter. We need to destroy the bodies,¡± said Kong Junde.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± sneered Chai Yi smugly, ¡°For all we know, the fierce beasts might already have begun feasting on their corpses.¡±


    ¡°Wise insight, Presbyter Chai,¡± observed Kong Junde flatteringly, bowing.


    Chai Yi chuckled, ¡°Nevertheless, you¡¯re right ¨C we need to go down and take a look. Just in case. We cannot let anything go wrong.¡±


    Everyone felt the same cold chill running up their spines. No one would want to be careless with anything that involved the Devil himself.


    With that, all six of the men began moving downhill.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun was rushing as fast as he could towards Xiacheng. He had been racing for one thousand lis (one li equals 500 meters) and the exertion was wearing him out.


    But he was so anxious that he could not afford to stop.


    But where in all of Xiacheng was he going to find Tang Rou and Jiu You? That, he had not the slightest clue.


    Without much thought, he leaped up a tall building.


    ¡°HEAR ME, ALL OF YOU! NO MATTER WHICH ORGANIZATION YOU BELONG TO, I¡¯LL DESTROY YOU AND EVERYONE WITH YOU IF YOU DARE HURT MY SISTER! I SWEAR IT! I WILL LEAVE NOTHING ALIVE!¡±


    With his Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Chu Xun sent a sonorous warning like a powerful loudspeaker across the whole city, his voice rolling like a powerful tidal wave towards all corners of Xiacheng.


    With no notion at all of who or what is hunting Tang Rou, it was all he could do.


    All of Xiacheng stirred with every single warrior in the city startled by the voice. Who was that with such an overbearing tone?!


    Most of all, the rulers of Xiacheng, the Xia Family.


    Xia Boyan, the head of the Xia Family, was alarmed.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven, who¡¯s that?! What an imperious voice, warning not only something or someone, but every warrior in Xiacheng!?¡±


    That was Xia Boyan¡¯s youngest daughter, Xia Miaoyu.


    The appearance of the youngest daughter of the Xia Family seemed rather contrary to how gentle and soft her name might sound. Standing at a hundred and seventy-five centimeters tall, the beautiful young woman, clad in her suit of light armor, looked more like a dashing young knight than a demure lady.


    And with a talent that far outstripped the rest of her siblings, she achieved the rank of Fifth-grade Human King.


    ¡°Must be some arrogant fool, I don¡¯t doubt,¡± smirked Xia Boyan. Throwing his head back, he roared back using his Internal Breath, ¡°Who dares to make waves in Xiacheng?!¡±


    For thousands of years, the Xia Family kept Xiacheng in peace and he would never allow anyone to wreak havoc here.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Chu Xun. Sensing the man behind the voice wielded incredible powers made him rather curious.


    ¡°Xia Boyan of the Xia Family.¡±


    Their long-distance conversation through the air shocked every warrior who heard them.


    ¡°My two sisters are in danger here, Master Xia. Please help me find them. I will ensure that you will be most generously compensated,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Without waiting for any response, he continued, ¡°Fellow warriors of Xiacheng. Please let me know if you know anything about my sisters. I shall see that you are generously rewarded.¡±


    A good many warriors scoffed at the message.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Boyan asked suddenly.


    ¡°Chu Xun.¡±


    The utterance of the name left every single warrior in Xiacheng stunned beyond speech and belief.

 Chapter 327 - Favor of Chu the Devil

    Chu Xun, the Devil.


    Not only the warriors of Xiacheng, but even Xia Boyan and Xia Miaoyu were shocked, speechless, and surprised.


    Chu the Devil has come to Xiacheng, all because someone was trying to kill his sisters.


    The words of ¡°generously rewarded¡± would have sounded infinitesimally meaningless if they were spoken by others, but it was wholly different since it came through Chu Xun¡¯s lips.


    A favor owed by Chu the Devil himself could well potentially save their lives.


    All of Xiacheng stirred as every warrior began doing all they could to find out anything they could about these sisters of Chu the Devil.


    Under orders to tie up all loose ends, the Presbyters of the Brotherhood of Seven Stars had been murdering every single person involved in this affair and many among the young prodigal Wang son¡¯s harem had been murdered in cold blood.


    A great number of them had used the opportunity that arose during the chaos when Jiu You was slaughtering the Grandmaster security detail to escape to different parts of Xiacheng and this greatly inconvenienced the Presbyters of the Brotherhood.


    ¡°Chu the Devil,¡± Xia Miaoyu muttered Chu Xun¡¯s moniker with interest.


    But Xia Boyan looked nowhere near pleased nor delighted. That Chu the Devil¡¯s own sisters were missing and in grave peril within the locale of Xiacheng was real trouble indeed to the rulers of the city.


    ¡°Men.¡±


    Xia Boyan called for his men and bade them to find out what they could about Chu Xun¡¯s sister.


    ¡°I have sent forth my men to assist in this matter, Master Chu,¡± Xia Boyan¡¯s magnified voice echoed across the cityscape, ¡°Come, I bid you. Perhaps we can wait together for good news.¡±


    Chu Xun leaped off his perch at the top of the tall building and morphed into a flash of light that raced in the direction of Xia Boyan¡¯s voice.


    The latter¡¯s voice was barely just gone when Chu Xun arrived at the courtyard of the Xia Manor.


    ¡°Master Xia,¡± Chu Xun greeted, clasping his fists in salute, ¡°Thank you for your help and hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not stand on ceremony, Master Chu. Long have I heard of your name and finally, today, we meet. And if I may say so, I am amazed at how young you are,¡± said Xia Boyan with candor. Chu Xun looked incredibly young for his powers and reputation.


    ¡°I feel flattered, Master Xia,¡± Chu Xun responded simply.


    Xia Miaoyu was aside, studying Chu Xun curiously. Chu Xun¡¯s name commanded great renown that some might argue, is blighted by a bloody reputation, yet, to her, it was also a testament to his might.


    With the realization of Chu Xun¡¯s youth and power came a humbling sensation, coupled with awe, as Xia Miaoyu had always been proud of her own powers and accomplishments because of her remarkable talent.


    Chu Xun was just too absurdly young for a person of his macabre notoriety and strength.


    ¡°Come, friend. Please have a seat,¡± implored Xia Boyan.


    Chu Xun strolled towards him and sat down on a granite garden stool.


    ¡°Can you tell me more about your plight, my friend?¡± asked the head of the Xia Family, dubious as to what had brought the sisters of Chu the Devil here to Xiacheng.


    Feeling embarrassed himself, Chu Xun told him everything.


    ¡°Two greenhorns wandering together,¡± Xia Miaoyu observed dryly.


    That earned her a forceful glare from her father, afraid that her words might anger Chu the Devil.


    To his relief, Chu Xun shook his head wearily, smiling. ¡°I guess that pretty much simplifies it.¡±


    That only increased Xia Miaoyu¡¯s curiosity about Chu Xun.


    ¡°I wonder if I could impose upon you with a request, friend,¡± she said suddenly, ¡°I would like a spar with you.¡±


    Chu Xun stared at her. Xia Boyan addressed him as ¡°friend¡± and now, so did his daughter. That sounded rather odd.


    Xia Boyan too noticed her addressing of Chu Xun, and he smiled sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my daughter does not observe the usual decorums. Please don¡¯t mind her.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled quietly. That said much about Xia Boyan ¨C by addressing him as ¡°friend¡±, his daughter had unwittingly placed herself almost on par with her father in terms of seniority. Something which would have angered any prideful father, but yet Xia Boyan looked barely offended and this showed how generous he was as a person.


    And Chu Xun knew better than to refuse Xia Miaoyu¡¯s request for a spar. The Xia Family was helping him to locate Tang Rou and Jiu You, so sparring with her and giving her a piece of advice or two was the least he could do to return the favor.


    Although he wondered if Xia Boyan might feel annoyed instead if he were to so flippantly consider this score settled.


    Xia Miaoyu, on the other hand, was rather excited when Chu Xun did not refuse her request.


    But quite frankly, Chu Xun found Xia Miaoyu¡¯s level of magical cultivation and skill to be the cream of the crop of her age group of warriors.


    Xia Miaoyu emphasized greatly on attacks whilst Chu Xun focused mostly on defense.


    But with the great disparity between their powers, Chu Xun could easily nullify her attacks even without the use of any Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    Even after an exchange of several dozen blows, Xia Miaoyu failed to singe even a corner of Chu Xun¡¯s robes. Astonished at him, she started to fully comprehend the extent of Chu the Devil¡¯s invincible might and well-earned fame.


    Watching from the sidelines, Xia Boyan looked equally flabbergasted himself. It would appear that Chu Xun¡¯s powers were beyond his, because he was never so lackadaisical even when he sparred with Xiao Miaoyu.


    ¡°Incredible!¡± Xia Miaoyu said at last unabashedly with undisguised admiration.


    Chu Xun merely grinned and gave her a few pieces of advice on the control of Internal Breath and how she could improve.


    Xia Boyan nodded as he listened. It was not much, but the mere few words of advice contained such great insights that even he could benefit from them.


    Seconds ticked by slowly.


    Still without any news about Tang Rou¡¯s and Jiu You¡¯s whereabouts, Chu Xun¡¯s anxiety began to flare up.


    Far away, in a darkened alley of a remote cranny of Xiacheng, a young woman was running frantically for her life.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never get away, surrender yourself quietly!¡± sneered a presbyter of the Brotherhood. Looking at how frightened the young woman was gave him a sense of thrill like a cat toying with a mouse.


    Coincidentally, a few warriors who were searching about Tang Rou and Jiu You stumbled upon them before he could deliver the killing blow.


    ¡°SAVE ME!¡± screamed the woman.


    These warriors had been desperately raking any clues they could find about Tang Rou and Jiu You. Hearing the woman¡¯s scream made them mistook the woman as one of the Devil¡¯s sisters and they quickly rushed to her aid.


    Alarmed, the presbyter quickly fired a beam of energy at the woman¡¯s back.


    ¡°Dammit, you!¡± snarled one of the warriors, firing another energy bolt of his own and it smashed into the salvo fired by the presbyter of the Brotherhood.


    The impact of the colliding energy missiles flung the warrior off his feet, but that saved the woman by creating an opening for his other fellow warriors to rush forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, lady. With us here, this old craven will not hurt you! We¡¯ll bring you to Immortal Chu!¡± said one of them.


    Before she knew it, the warriors surrounded her in a ring, keeping her from harm.


    ¡°Who are you, you old craven?! How dare you try to kill Chu the Devil¡¯s own sister?! Are you seeking death?!¡±


    The presbyter muttered darkly, refusing to divulge his identity. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. She¡¯s a slave of my household, not the sister of the Devil!¡±


    One of the warriors tried confirming that with the young woman.


    The woman shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know Chu Xun.


    Dismayed, the band of warriors began to wonder if they had stumbled into a trivial household squabble where involving themselves would only give them more hassle than good.


    The woman was no fool. She immediately realized that the warriors were thinking of leaving, then she remembered the loud, sonorous warning that rumbled across the entire cityscape just now when she was fleeing. Wondering if she was right, but knowing that she needed to save her own life, she whimpered, ¡°Are you looking for two girls ¨C one older than the other, but both pretty and gorgeous girls ¨C on the run? I know about them.¡±


    The warriors stopped in their tracks. As long as they could earn Chu the Devil¡¯s favor, they would never allow any clues to slip through their fingers.


    ¡°One older than another? Wait, did Immortal Chu mention two persons?¡± asked one of them uncertainly,


    The rest of his colleagues shook their heads, indicating that they did not know.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just ask to make sure,¡± suggested another.


    With no ways to reach Chu Xun, they could only scream.


    One of them, a Human King, imbued his powers into his voice, ¡°IMMORTAL CHU! ARE YOU LOOKING FOR TWO GIRLS? ONE OLDER THAN THE OTHER?¡±


    Chu Xun sprang up at once when he heard the voice. ¡°Indeed. Have you heard anything about them, friend?¡±


    The warriors were elated. Hastily, the Human King responded, ¡°Indeed. We seek an audience, Immortal Chu. We are at the Huadong Alley.¡±


    Xia Miaoyu said quickly, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. With Xia Miaoyu leading the way, they reached Huadong Alley in no time.


    ¡°Is there anyone here who communicated to me just now about my sisters?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The Human King was practically shaking with excitement. ¡°Greetings to you, Immortal Chu. It was I who spoke earlier.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡± asked Chu Xun anxiously as he dug more than ten middle-grade magical shrubs and tossed it to him.


    So nervous that he was literally shaking, the Human King received the gift with disbelief. Middle-grade magical herbs were rare enough and the Human King could not believe his eyes seeing more than ten in his hands.


    ¡°This young woman, Immortal Chu, she knows about your sisters.¡±


    The woman quickly noticed everyone behaving reverently before Chu Xun, and knew he must be someone important. ¡°Can you guarantee my life if I tell you what you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Speak in haste. I am Xia Miaoyu of the Xia Family and I can guarantee your safety,¡± said Xia Miaoyu.


    As rulers of Xiacheng, the word of the Xia Family was law and upon Xia Miaoyu¡¯s word, the woman became convinced that her safety was ensured.


    That prompted her to reveal every single detail she knew.


    As for the presbyter of the Brotherhood, he had long fled even before Chu Xun arrived. In fact, he was so scared that he almost lost his wits when Chu Xun¡¯s voice came.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the man who was trying to kill her?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°That way, Immortal Chu,¡± said one of the warriors, a hand pointing readily, ¡°He went that way.¡±


    Chu Xun launched himself into the air where he used a tall building as a foothold to propel himself up another several dozen meters. Hovering in the air, he saw a dark figure speeding away and he swooped down at him like an eagle upon its prey.


    All it took was only a mere moment, and Chu Xun came back, carrying a man as limp as a ragdoll. He tossed the man to the ground right at the woman¡¯s feet and asked, ¡°Is he the one?¡±


    The young woman nodded.


    ¡°To what organization do you belong?¡±


    Shaking like a cornered mouse, the presbyter of the Brotherhood struggled to rein in himself. A Fifth-grade Human King like him should have been commanding fear and respect, yet he could barely do anything before Chu Xun nabbed him with the ease of handling a little child.


    ¡°I, I, I¡­ I am a presbyter of the Brotherhood of Seven Stars¡­¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°The Brotherhood of Seven Stars?! How dare you commit such heinous acts here in Xiacheng!¡± glowered Xia Miaoyu, ¡°Speak! Are you the ones hunting Immortal Chu¡¯s sisters!¡±


    ¡°N-N-No¡­ It¡¯s not my idea¡­ I, I am only following the orders of the leader¡­¡± Driven by the fear of Chu Xun, the craven admitted everything in a fit of hysteria.


    Boom!


    An incredible presence that reeked thickly of Chu Xun¡¯s vehement intent to shed blood swept the entire alley, and every single person nearby shifted uneasily.


    Chu Xun reached and seized the head of the man.


    Bang!


    The presbyter of the Brotherhood burst into a thick mist of blood.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Not even Xia Miaoyu, never mind all other lesser warriors present, could prevent a terrified shudder.


    ¡°Everyone,¡± Chu Xun regarded the warriors, ¡°I owe you all a debt for this help. Speak to me any time; if it is within my power, it shall be yours. And I need a guide, if anyone is willing.¡± Unfamiliar with Xiacheng, he needed someone to lead him.


    ¡°At your service, Immortal Chu,¡± said an eager warrior hastily.


    ¡°Farewell, everyone!¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand, tossing several dozen magical shrubs as a gift to the band of warriors for their assistance before leaving with the lone warrior who had agreed to be his guide and they vanished.


    The band of warriors cheered with ecstatic exultation. They had got it, the favor of Chu the Devil, and one that they could call upon any time, in addition to the huge gift of so many magical shrubs and herbs.


    ¡°Gentlemen, I shall have to impose upon you to see this lady home safely,¡± instructed Xia Miaoyu.


    No one would refuse ¨C not when this lady was the harbinger of their good fortune.


    Xia Miaoyu returned back to her residence and reported everything to her father.


    ¡°How brazen they¡¯ve become, the Brotherhood¡­¡± growled a fuming Xia Boyan with his brows furrowed in rage, ¡°Miaoyu, there must be more women being hunted down by the Brotherhood. Go save them. This will send a loud and clear message to the Brotherhood that we are the true rulers of Xiacheng.¡±


    Those words of Xia Boyan carried an ominous and sinister air.


    Xia Miaoyu withdrew at once to carry out her father¡¯s orders.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun shot like a beam of light with his guide with him.


    ¡°This is it, Immortal Chu,¡± said the warrior.


    Chu Xun halted and handed him a bundle of ten magical herbs. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    Overjoyed by his reward, the warrior would have wanted to stay on by Chu Xun¡¯s side a little longer. But he knew it was impossible and left gratefully.

 Chapter 328 - Safe Recovery

    It looked very far, with a long path flanked by thick and ancient woods.


    From where did Tang Rou and Jiu You entered?


    Chu Xun searched as he ventured deeper into the woods until he finally saw the large trail left by Jiu You in her snake form.


    It must have been dangerous indeed that Jiu You felt it necessary to reveal her true form.


    Chu Xun dashed through the forest.


    At the same time, he projected his Divine Sense as wide as he could for tens of thousands of meters.


    There was no indication of any aura of Tang Rou¡¯s or Jiu You¡¯s aside from the presence of several powerful Beast Lords.


    Chu Xun streaked quickly for a few kilometers until he stopped. He suddenly noticed a few auras ¨C strong and formidable ones.


    At the same time, Chai Yi and his men were at the bottom of the chasm searching for trails of Tang Rou and Jiu You. They had reached the bottom only to find a puddle of blood, but both girls were missing.


    ¡°Hunt them down! They must be gravely injured at least, so they won¡¯t be far,¡± snarled Chai Yi.


    Goddamit, how could they have survived a fall from so high a spot?! Chai Yee seethed with rage and malice.


    But he was true that Tang Rou and Jiu You were still near; with Jiu You unconscious and herself injured, Tang Rou could barely move far while carrying Jiu You with her.


    She had found a hole and was just hiding inside it with Jiu You, keeping her aura concealed.


    Luckily for them, being a Cultivator of the magic and immortality and a demon, their auras were different from usual warriors and Chai Yi and his men failed to detect them.


    ¡°Wait, I found blood,¡± shouted a presbyter of the Brotherhood.


    Chai Yi and his men stacked up around the presbyter and saw that the blood was still wet. He cast a long, sweeping gaze around and said coldly, ¡°They must be nearby. Search everywhere and don¡¯t miss any spot!¡±


    Tang Rou could feel her heart jerking. Through her Divine Sense, she could feel Chai Yi and his men approaching the cave.


    ¡°There¡¯s blood here too,¡± said another man who found their blood.


    Chai Yi piercing gaze looked around and found the cave just a hundred meters away.


    Everyone followed his gaze with wicked smiles broke across their faces.


    The six men surrounded the mouth of the cave.


    Sensing that Chai Yi and his men just lurked at the entrance of the cave outside, an anxious Tang Rou looked at the unconscious Jiu You.


    The cave system was nowhere near long or deep, reaching only as deep as ten meters or so and much undergrowth blanketed the floor of the naturally-formed cavern.


    Tang Rou had placed Jiu You in the deepest most corner of the stone cavern and hid her under a pile of fallen leaves and branches.


    Surrounding the entrance of the cave, Chai Yi was about to give the word to enter when his phone rang suddenly.


    He tapped the ¡°Answer¡± button and what he heard almost made him drop the phone.


    ¡°The Devil has found us! He knows that the Brotherhood is hunting his sisters and he¡¯s coming!¡± said a presbyter of the Brotherhood tasked to hunt down the harem women.


    ¡°When did he find out?¡± barked Chai Yi.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡ª ARGGGGHHH!¡± A horrible howl frightened Chai Yi into fits.


    Almost immediately came the cold, frosty voice of a woman, ¡°How brazen of the Brotherhood! It seems you¡¯ve forgotten who are the rulers of Xiacheng. Having committed such monstrosities, you should expect that even if the Devil spares you, we will not.¡±


    The voice made Chai Yi shivered with fear as his greatest fear came true: even the Xia Family was involved now.


    Such a perfect plan was ruined by the hands of a bunch of fools! Even pigs would have done a better job than these idiots when their job was only as simple as hunting down a few helpless girls! This is all on Kong Junde! It¡¯s all his fault! If he hadn¡¯t screwed up, we wouldn¡¯t have been in this debacle at all!


    With the Devil now learning the full truth and the Xia Family entering the fray, woe had unquestionably come to the Brotherhood.


    What now? Chai Yi asked himself desperately.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Presbyter Chai?¡± asked one of his colleagues.


    ¡°The Devil is coming. He¡¯s learned about everything,¡± muttered Chai Yi darkly.


    That wiped the smiles off everyone¡¯s faces and the men stirred uneasily.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    They began to look agitated, distressed, and worried. But one might think it understandable; no one can remain calm when the most notorious madman with the bloodiest reputation of the lands is hot at his heels.


    ¡°Quickly make up your mind, dammit, Presbyter!¡± urged Kong Junde, panicking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run,¡± suggested a presbyter, his confidence wavering.


    ¡°Run?¡± smirked Chai Yi with a hint of resignation, ¡°Where else can you run to?¡±


    ¡°How about taking the girls and use them as hostages?¡± said another presbyter.


    That restored a sparkle in Chai Yi¡¯s eyes. Indeed, it might work. With Chu Xun looking so angry and worried about these girls, they must be really important to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Take them, but don¡¯t harm them,¡± Chai Yi gave the order.


    The words barely left his lips when a white flash of light shot from inside the cave, speeding away.


    Stunned, it took a split-second before Chai Yi and his men could react.


    ¡°GO!¡±


    All six of the men chased after Tang Rou.


    Gravely wounded, running was all Tang Rou could do. She was doing it to lure the men away from Jiu You, whom she left in the cave, while hoping that she could put as much distance between them and her as possible.


    But her wounds kept her from using her top speed, and she barely made the thousandth-meter mark when Chai Yi and his men caught up with her.


    ¡°Stop, girl. We won¡¯t hurt you,¡± said Chai Yi, trying his best to put up a kind look.


    But Tang Rou knew better than to trust him. She channeled her powers, hoping to make another break for it, only to aggravate her injuries instead and she collapsed, coughing blood from her mouth.


    ¡°Trust us, girl. We won¡¯t hurt you,¡± said Chai Yi, distressed by the sight of her being injured. She was their last hope; without her, they were all as good as dead.


    ¡°Take her,¡± commanded Chai Yi.


    There was no way Tang Rou could resist with her being as weakened as she is. Two presbyters of the Brotherhood came forward to apprehend her.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two able-bodied men suddenly blasted into two morbid plumes of musky-red mist.


    The sudden and grisly manner of their deaths petrified everyone that their hearts skipped a beat.


    To their astonishment, when they panned their gazes back to Tang Rou, someone was right beside her.


    ¡°Big Brother Chu Xun¡­¡± whimpered Tang Rou with joy and relief, her eyes tearing up. The sight of Chu Xun set her fully at ease as she breathed weakly, ¡°Jiu You¡¯s injured. She¡¯s still in the cave just ahead. Go save her, Big Brother.¡±


    With that, Tang Rou, who had been struggling to her utmost to remain until now finally fainted in Chu Xun¡¯s arms.


    Chu Xun¡¯s cold, frosty glare could have frozen even a mountain, but when he looked at Tang Rou, it was full of warmth and tenderness.


    He put some magical herbs into Tang Rou¡¯s mouth for her to chew and injected copious amounts of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into her to help her digest the herbs and enhance her healing.


    Chai Yi and his men never looked more dismal before.


    They would be fools deserving nothing more than their deaths if by now, they still failed to guess the identity of this stranger before them.


    ¡°I-I-Immortal Chu¡­ P-P-Please¡­ Have mercy¡­¡± Chai Yi could clearly hear himself mumbling with his teeth chattering uncontrollably.


    The rest of his remaining three men were already feeling their knees failing them and Kong Junde most of all felt the worst ¨C he was already showing the whites of his eyes and it was all he could do to keep himself from fainting.


    The Devil had been able to survive the onslaught of the elites of the Broken Souls Cult, the Sifang Sword Sect, and any other factions that dare oppose him and routed them all instead. If anything, the presbyters knew how meager their powers were compared to those who foolishly tried to oppose the Devil before.


    Regret and dread were all that swirled in the backs of their heads.


    ¡°It was he¡ª¡± Chai Yi thrust a finger at Kong Junde and said, ¡°It was he who wounded your sisters! The rest of us had no part in it.¡±


    That almost made Kong Junde¡¯s heart stop as he spun around to glower at Chai Yi, ¡°Dammit, you betrayed me!¡±


    ¡°It was you who had hurt his sisters! You need to take responsibility and own up to your mistakes! Don¡¯t expect us to help you shoulder what you did!¡± snarled Chai Yi in return.


    ¡°Yes,¡± quipped another, ¡°It was he who had injured your sisters. We¡¯re only here to provide assistance.¡±


    ¡°Really! Once we knew that they were your sisters, we rushed here at once. But Kong Junde had dealt his blows too forcefully and she¡¯s already so injured when we arrived.¡±


    The other two members of the Brotherhood decided to abandon Kong Junde as well.


    Frustrated, a fuming Kong Junde bellowed, ¡°You wretched double-crossing bastards! Hanging me out to dry, eh? I¡¯ll die, but I¡¯ll drag you all down to Hell with me!¡±


    ¡°Immortal Chu!¡± he shouted suddenly, ¡°It was our leader, Tong Li, who ordered¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    Kong Junde was cut short before he could finish; Chai Yi attacked him suddenly, sending him flying into the air.


    Such was a stroke by a Sixth-grade Human King ¨C and one with unreserved malice too ¨C that the blow destroyed all of Kong Junde¡¯s insides and once he hit the ground again, he winced and jerked and was dead.


    ¡°Please trust nothing that craven said, Immortal Chu. He knew full well that he would never escape death, so he intended to implicate us into his own devious schemes. The Brotherhood has only the deepest respects for you and your exploits and so we would never seek to harm your sisters,¡± Chai Yi tried to explain hastily.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Yours is a name that everyone in the Brotherhood adores and reveres. We came here quickly once we got word of your sisters¡¯ plight. Trust us. Kong Junde knew he could not escape death, so he wished us to join him in death as well.¡±


    Tang Rou was so heavily wounded that there was damage to her heart and nerves and it would take time for her to heal ¨C days or even weeks for a full recovery.


    Chu Xun waved a hand and cast an enchantment around Tang Rou, enveloping her in a magical dome that helped with her healing.


    ¡°What makes you think I care?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice came suddenly with the stillness of a taut bowstring about to fire its arrow; his voice was so tense and dangerous that made Chai Yi and his men shiver.


    None of them could grasp what Chu Xun was trying to say.


    ¡°What makes you think I care since all of you are going to die anyway?¡±


    Chu Xun lunged.


    Boom!


    The first powerful blast of Hong Meng Immortal Qi reduced a presbyter of the Brotherhood into a mist of viscid blood.


    Bang!


    The next blasted another presbyter into sickening scraps of flesh and viscera.


    There standing the last man, Chai Yi, who wished to resist, but every ounce of his courage had all but left him.


    Chu Xun had something else in mind for him: tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines shot and entwined around him, shredding him into mincemeat so fine that even his bones were gone.


    But it was not enough. Killing just so few of them seemed hardly enough for Chu Xun to fully vent the anger and malice in him.


    He hurried towards the cave where he found Jiu You.


    Having fallen from the cliff in her true form, Jiu You had broken almost every bone in her body and the fall had virtually messed up her insides.


    Chu Xun¡¯s anger boiled vehemently.


    He treated Jiu You with his arcane magic. He used a large amount of middle-grade magical herb to help reform her bones before using much of his Hong Meng Immortal Qi to restore her insides to their original state.


    That took several hours until Chu Xun was finally convinced that Jiu You was finally stable with no worries of having lasting implications once she woke up.


    Finally, Chu Xun emerged from the forest with Tang Rou and Jiu You safely recovered.


    Xia Miaoyu arrived with her men just in time to meet him.


    Chu Xun left Tang Rou and Jiu You at the Xia Family residence to recuperate.


    Chu Xun thought of giving them some magical fruits. But not knowing what could happen, he thought that risk allowing them to ingest the fruits might only do more harm than good.


    On the other hand, Xia Boyan came visiting with many potent concoctions of his own.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Chu Xun expressed his gratefulness to Xia Boyan and Xia Miaoyu.


    ¡°Nay, Immortal Chu,¡± smiled Xia Boyan, ¡°The honor is mine to receive you as a guest. This is an honor beyond any man¡¯s wildest dreams.¡±


    But Chu Xun knew full well that he owed a great debt to the Xia Family.


    He cast enchantments around Tang Rou and Jiu You so as to accelerate their healing rates.


    ¡°Master Xia, can I leave my sisters with you? There is something I wish to attend to.¡±


    Xia Boyan gave a knowing look to his daughter, who unfurled a map and showed it to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun pored over it and saw the location of the stronghold of the Brotherhood of Seven Stars already marked for his benefit.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    He took the map and left.


    Xia Boyan watched Chu Xun leaving and sighed, ¡°While one might seek escape from Heaven¡¯s iniquity, there is no escaping the price of sin. The wickedness of the wicked shall be upon himself.¡±

 Chapter 329 - No Escaping the Price of Sin!

    Inside the council hall of the Brotherhood, the leader Tong Li was fidgety with apprehension.


    Every single presbyter whom he had dispatched into Xiacheng had lost contact and they were all unreachable.


    A foreboding dread began swelling inside him.


    ¡°Has anything bad happened, perhaps?¡± he murmured.


    A palpable pall of menace and gloom hung over the high council of the Brotherhood in the hall.


    ¡°Rest assured that Presbyter Chai will succeed, Leader! It¡¯s only hunting down some ordinary women. But since they¡¯re scattered all around the city, it¡¯s finding them that takes so much time,¡± said one of the presbyters encouragingly.


    Tong Li nodded quietly, fervently hoping it to be true.


    But every single soul in the council hall knew full well that it was just empty talk. One could expect the men to be able to answer phone calls when they were tasked with only the trivial job of mopping up defenseless girls.


    Finally, one of them stood up, no longer able to rein in his anxiety. ¡°Leader, I say we prepare for the worst and hope for the best. We need a plan, just in case.¡±


    Those words made every presbyter present shuddered.


    It was disheartening to hear such words, although they knew better than to doubt its veracity.


    Tong Li fell silent, contemplating until he said, ¡°Gather the students and acolytes and dispatch some lookouts. We need to hear about anything that happens within five kilometers.¡±


    Several of the members got up and trotted off to carry out the order.


    Tong Li fell into another silent deliberation. He was nowhere near at ease. Finally, he decided to have someone prepare their secret passageway so that an evacuation could be immediately initiated at any sign of trouble.


    ¡°What of the students, Leader?¡± another presbyter asked hesitantly.


    Tong Li¡¯s face turned as hard as stone. ¡°Get our elites together. As for the rest of them, we¡¯ll leave them to Fate.¡±


    Everyone shuddered at that; Tong Li was expecting the very worst.


    Another one of them left the hall to gather every elite student he could find.


    The atmosphere in the hall turned gloomier than gloom as the eyes of every single man, restrained and fearful, flickered uncertainly with unknown thoughts swirling in their minds.


    Tong Li left a few more instructions before he slipped away himself.


    Treasures and resources were the most important aspects of an organization¡¯s strength. The key to the Brotherhood¡¯s vault and its location had always been a secret known only to the high leader of the Brotherhood.


    With the anomalies everywhere resulting in the sporadic appearance of ancient ruins, Storage Rings were no longer a rare sight in the domain of the Martial Tao world.


    Tong Li stuffed three Storage Rings fully with as many treasures and resources of the Brotherhood he could carry and wore them on his fingers.


    Then he returned to the council hall to rejoin his fellow members to await more news, although he never stopped trying to get ahold of Chai Yi.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion came from outside so suddenly that it scared everyone out of their wits.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± yelled an irritated Tong Li angrily.


    The doors to the hall swung open and an acolyte tottered in, looking visibly distressed.


    ¡°Leader, Presbyters, we have an intruder!¡±


    That shocked the high council so greatly that everyone literally jumped from their chairs.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the intruder?! Is it the Devil?!¡± demanded Tong Li urgently.


    The acolyte shook his head; he did not know the Devil.


    ¡°Go. Let¡¯s have a look,¡± said Tong Li. But he stopped suddenly and turned around, ¡°Take the elite students into the secret passage. Escape at once if it¡¯s really the Devil himself.¡±


    With the rest of the presbyters with him, Tong Li walked out of the council hall.


    Boom!


    Another explosion came, with tongues of flames rending the blue sheet of the sky as buildings and structures tumbled and collapsed and waves of dirt swept everywhere like a sandstorm.


    The gigantic silhouette of a hand came slamming down from the air, pummeling the earth with such merciless ferocity that more structures crumbled and the ground split, not miscounting more than a dozen acolytes who were blasted to bits and pieces.


    A thick and ancient aura engulfed the entirety of the stronghold¡¯s compound and a monstrous monolith came crashing from the sky, its sheer pressure rocking and splitting the earth even more. Shrill cries and howls of agony could be heard from every corner as more acolytes of the Brotherhood died by the score.


    More flames shot into the air. A fiery bird ¨C a phoenix ¨C could be seen swooping around everywhere, swathing the stronghold with a fiery inferno while laying waste to every inch of the ground it could find. Structures that remained from the earlier onslaught were now razed into dust, and so did the remaining acolytes who were roasted alive.


    Next came a hailstorm of purple energy bolts, falling down from the sky and meting out death and despair as more acolytes, students, and members of the Brotherhood were ripped and torn into tiny pieces.


    The air reeked thickly with the nauseating stench of blood.


    Chu Xun, with his hair flailing and thrashing wildly and his clothes snapping furiously in the firestorm, walked undeterred and unopposed, leaving no man alive in his wake.


    Stepping through the fire unscathed and walking through the waves of dust and sand unhindered, tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines trailed after him, swaying to the fearsome aura of blood lust that emanated from him like a true Devil from the Underworld.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Tong Li gasped. Watching his students and members died one by one filled him with unimaginable horror.


    Chu Xun¡¯s bloodshot eyes shot a cold glare at the leader of the Brotherhood of Seven Stars while releasing another burst of aura permeated with callous brutality and the thirst for carnage.


    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you all, Brotherhood of the Seven Stars. Harm my sisters, and I will leave none of you alive.¡±


    Tong Li and his men felt as if a dagger had run their hearts. ¡°The Devil. He has come. He has really come.¡±


    ¡°Such carnage and savagery you¡¯ve wreaked, Devil. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?!¡± retorted Tong Li with the last bit of defiance he could muster.


    Without any doubt, Chai Yi and his men must all be dead by now.


    ¡°Retribution?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed with a hunger for more blood, and with a glare so piercing like a long, sharp spear, he hissed coldly, ¡°If there really is one, then let it come.¡±


    There shall be no forgiveness to anyone who dared to harm those that he loved. He would gladly kill them all and shoulder the burden himself.


    ¡°DIE!¡±


    Chu Xun lunged, unleashing another bloodbath.


    Puff!


    In the blink of an eye, a Fifth-grade Human King was rent to shreds by the Reincarnation Lines.


    No Human King below the rank of Seventh-grade could possibly endure a hit from Chu Xun.


    Eyes deadened and bloodshot, utterly devoid of emotions, Chu Xun killed and slaughtered with zero compassion. Bodies fell lifelessly to the ground and heads rolled putridly on the ground with blood splattering everywhere.


    Puff!


    Another head was lopped off, flying for several meters in the air with a fountain of blood spraying.


    Bang!


    Maimed limbs and slivers of flesh plopped morbidly to the ground as another presbyter was blasted into shreds.


    Crack!


    Chu Xun seized the arm of another presbyter and ripped both arms off the man¡¯s torso before delivering another blow that exploded his head.


    With every ten steps, he butchered one man, all the while with not a single drop of blood staining his clothes.


    Within half an hour, he had massacred every presbyter of the Brotherhood, leaving none alive as he promised.


    Tong Li¡¯s heart raced so quickly that he thought it was going to burst. Despite his fair share of killing people in the past, the Devil¡¯s barbarity horrified him so greatly that he could only quiver with fear, petrified beyond reaction.


    Then he spun around. He needed to run. He would bide for a chance in the future for revenge.


    But he overestimated his speed.


    All it took was just the moment of a breath, and Chu Xun was upon him, firing an energy beam that blasted his entire left arm away.


    Tong Li cried with pain; the pain and excruciation had all but rendered him, a Seventh-grade Human King, as helpless as a lamb for slaughter.


    The three Storage Rings floated in the air when the arm was blasted into a puff of red mist and Chu Xun swiped them into his grasp.


    Tong Li let loose a bestial howl like a madman and he charged at Chu Xun with reckless abandon, mustering every bit of his Internal Breath.


    Boom!


    He dove into an enormous sandstorm thrashing relentlessly, only to be flung back out with blood pouring from his mouth.


    Chu Xun chased after him, emerging from the waves of dust and sand to plant a fist into his chest. His hand drove right through his torso, crushing his rib cage and punching a gaping hole right out Tong Li¡¯s back with a series of shrill, grotesque sounds of bones cracking.


    But Tong Li was still alive; such was the incredible endurance of Seventh-grade Human Kings.


    ¡°Your reckoning will come, Chu the Devil,¡± Tong Li spat a mouthful of bloodied froth.


    Regarding his foe like a vermin, the Devil lifted his foot and squashed his enemy¡¯s brains.


    The Brotherhood of Seven Stars mused Chu Xun quietly. They might not be as strong as the Broken Souls Cult or Sifang Sword Sect, but I expected them to have more members than this.


    He released his Divine Sense and scanned everywhere, then a smirk broke upon his face and he vanished.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Inside the secret passageway, a presbyter of the Brotherhood urged the surviving students and acolytes to make haste.


    The group of remnants consisted of seventy elite students ¨C all of them talented prodigies ¨C and two presbyters of the Brotherhood.


    They were final embers of the Brotherhood of Seven Stars.


    They had entered the secret passage when Chu Xun arrived.


    But with the secret passage underground, Chu Xun did not know where it would lead to.


    With a cold and ruthless expression, he caved in the entrance of the secret passage with a punch.


    Next, he filled the sky with a torrent of energy bolts, and the fist-like missiles hailed savagely into the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The mountains shook and the earth cracked at the unwavering battering until the former began to sink and topple. Deep inside the secret passage, an enormous boulder came crashing down.


    Muffled and horrific screams rang unmistakably from below the ground.


    But that did little to stop Chu Xun. Again and again, he swung his fists, firing more and more force to fully level the mountain, and the collapsed terrain that formerly was the secret passage, a long snaking python of dirt, stretched far into the distance.


    Chu Xun continued his assault, opening a 500-meter-long trench that wound in the desolate open ground he laid waste to until he finally stopped when the cries and howls were no more.


    The final remnants of the Brotherhood ¨C all seventy elite students and two presbyters ¨C were utterly buried alive.


    No one would dispute how brutal Chu Xun was.


    He zipped into the air quickly and conjured the Nine Heavens Burning Formation, watching its thousands or more flaming dragons reduced the entirety of the Brotherhood¡¯s stronghold into heaps of smoldering ruins with the entire crest of the mountain it perched on utterly flattened.


    Satisfied that his work was done at last, Chu Xun turned and left.


    Not long after his departure, many curious people of the Martial Tao World came for a look. The sight of the collapsed mountain and the utter destruction left them all shocked and awed.


    The Brotherhood of the Seven Stars now utterly destroyed, vanishing slowly into the sand of Time. But everyone would remember it, for its destruction would forever become a lasting paragon to whomever who dare anger the Devil.


    Pictures of the ruins were taken and uploaded onto the Martial Tao Forum.


    In an instant, the entire Forum boiled with uproar.


    ¡°Offend Hades, but never the Devil himself.¡±


    ¡°It was as terrifying as one might expect of the Devil. He decimated the Brotherhood of Seven Stars! It was scary indeed.¡±


    ¡°The Devil had warned them before, but the Brotherhood ignored him and this spelled their disaster.¡±


    ¡°The Devil¡¯s just too brutal. He did not mean ¡°leave no one alive¡±, but meant ¡°leave nothing intact¡±. He left nothing there at all.¡±


    The Forum simmered with never-ending discussions, every one of them centered upon the Massacre of the Brotherhood of Seven Stars.


    At the Xia Family residence, Xia Boyan and Xia Miaoyu were browsing through the Forum themselves.


    When they learned of what happened to the Brotherhood, in their petrified stupor, both father and daughter could barely react too.


    ¡°Bunch of fools. As if the name of ¡°the Devil¡± is one to be taken lightly. One does not earn such a moniker without his hands drenched with blood and his steps paved with the bones of his foes. As I said, the Brotherhood brought this upon themselves,¡± observed Xia Boyan.


    Xia Miaoyu gave a cursory glance at her father. ¡°Why am I feeling that you are somehow pleased by the outcome?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± Xia Boyan responded with a wry smile, ¡°Well, nothing escapes your notice, eh? Anyway, you¡¯re right. Think. The Brotherhood did not grow in power without reason and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because of some support given to it by some other organization. I had long intended to uproot them whole before their position could threaten us. Well, at least I didn¡¯t expect this¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t expect that they would court death and offend the Devil himself, who appeared at the right time to help you solve your biggest problem,¡± quipped a witty Xia Miaoyu.


    ¡°Indeed. That is why Chu Xun the Devil is a harbinger of good fortune to us of sorts,¡± Xia Boyan chuckled cheerily.


    Xiao Miaoyu scowled at her father¡¯s scheming antics, ¡°The Devil has a great many enemies, Father. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not safe for us to be too close to him?¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may, but look at what happened. The Broken Souls Cult, the Sifang Sword Sect, and so forth. These were all-powerful organizations in their own right. Yet now, they flee at the merest sight of him like a pack of routed dogs, forsaking even the lands that their forebears have entrusted to them.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re right there,¡± conceded Xia Miaoyu. She nodded and said, ¡°No matter how strong his foes were, they always seem to fall short while the Devil remains triumphant and glorious as ever.¡±


    ¡°With the anomalies happening that has ushered in the age of warriors, this has become an era ruled only by strength,¡± remarked Xia Boyan thoughtfully.


    ¡°He looks barely thirty,¡± commented a curious Xia Miaoyu. ¡°Yet his powers are so great, so devastating. I wonder how. I fail to see any logical way a man of his age could attain such might, not even if he begins training from his mother¡¯s womb.¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that Chu Xun chanced upon tomes and grimoires containing magical cultivation disciplines beyond compare as well as teachings for enchantments. That became the source of his strength,¡± said Xia Boyan.


    ¡°Rumors, Father. Rumors that can only be as reliable as they go. Even if it¡¯s true that he found grimoires about enchantments and magical disciplines, it takes time for him to train and study everything. And the path of a warrior is not an undertaking that succeeds through sheer time and effort alone; one needs great intelligence, outstanding talent, fortuitous opportunities as well as a great fortune. No one can achieve what he is today without any one of these conditions.¡±

 Chapter 330 - Not My Ideal Partner!

    Voicing out her thoughts, Xia Miaoyu looked like a little girl pouting with childish annoyance or even jealousy at Chu Xun¡¯s incredible strength at such a young age.


    Xia Boyan stared strangely at his daughter. ¡°Surely you¡¯ve not fallen for the Devil, my girl? Look at you, like a little lass whenever you talk about him! Although, I sure won¡¯t mind speaking to him on your behalf if it¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°Gods, old man! What piffle you speak!¡± Xia Miaoyu hissed lividly, her face burning with a bright pink shade.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± chuckled Xia Boyan, ¡°Deny all you want, but your blushing countenance says otherwise.¡±


    Speechless, Xia Miaoyu looked more flabbergasted than pleased. As a girl who had not tasted the sweetness and sourness of first love, she could hardly resist blushing nervously.


    ¡°I admire only his powers and strength. Men like him would hardly lack female companions.¡±


    ¡°My daughter is incomparable to those ¡®female companions¡¯. If you wish to come forward with your feelings, I¡¯m sure these self-abased ¡®female companions¡¯ will immediately withdraw and give way.¡±


    For Heaven¡¯s sakes?! What on earth is going on in his mind?! Xia Miaoyu floundered with disbelief.


    ¡°If I, Xia Miaoyu, am selecting a man to be my partner, he needs to be an honorable person who loves me and only me. Chu Xun the Devil is not my ideal partner.¡±


    Xia Boyan stared blankly at her for seconds until he broke into a weak smile, shaking his head as he grimaced at his daughter¡¯s fastidious taste in men, that even the Devil hardly seems to make the mark.


    Chu Xun was just stepping through the threshold when he heard Xia Miaoyu and he became embarrassed.


    Xia Boyan immediately shot a knowing look at his daughter at the first sight of Chu Xun, and Xia Miaoyu immediately turned awkward, guessing that Chu Xun must have heard her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard me just now, right?¡± she asked sheepishly.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°I speak only what comes from my heart. You are not my ideal partner, and that¡¯s flat. But if you feel offended, I apologize,¡± spoke Xia Miaoyu with open candor.


    Chu Xun smiled. ¡°There no need for apologies. In fact, I rather admire your straightforwardness.¡±


    It was for the best that they express their feelings honestly so as to prevent any awkwardness in the future.


    ¡°You¡¯ve toiled hard, my friend,¡± said Xia Boyan, ¡°Let¡¯s have some refreshments. I¡¯ll call for a feast.¡±


    Chu Xun did not refuse. For thousands of kilometers, he had traveled and until now, he barely had a drop of water and he really was exhausted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll first have a look at them,¡± he said, referring to Tang Rou and Jiu You and he went to their rooms.


    He found that their recovery was progressing well.


    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Tang Rou called, opening her eyes.


    Chu Xun walked to her and examined her again. Tang Rou was not as gravely injured as Jiu You and she lost her consciousness only because she had depleted her True Energy, and it was only normal that she woke up sooner.


    She peered at the still-unconscious Jiu You with guilt and remorse written on her pale little face and whimpered, ¡°How is Jiu You?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s fine. But she¡¯ll need some time to fully recover.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother.¡± Her head drooped low.


    Chu Xun would have wanted to give her a good reprimanding for her recklessness, but the mournful look on her face made the words stick in his throat.


    He sighed wearily, ¡°You bold simpletons. You¡¯re lucky I managed to arrive in time.¡±


    He could barely say anything else, not with Tang Rou¡¯s moist and red eyes looking as if she was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°There, there. Everything¡¯s fine. The next time you wish to go out, I¡¯m coming with you,¡± said Chu Xun, partly blaming himself for reneging on his former promise of taking Tang Rou out with him for a trip.


    He took out his phone and made a call to Liu Ran. Then he handed the phone to Tang Rou, ¡°Tell them the good news.¡±


    Tang Wenyan and his wife answered the call and even from beside, Chu Xun could hear their chokes and sobs, in addition to the ever-constant whining of his own parents.


    Finally, Tang Rou insisted that she was fine, and only then did the old folks finally calmed down.


    Chu Xun, however, was on the receiving end of reprimands and admonishments with Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran giving him a long earful.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go out for some food,¡± he said at last. Tang Rou looked strong enough to be able to walk.


    Before she could even answer, her stomach rumbled as if in response to the question and she blushed.


    Helping Tang Rou out, they returned to the hall just in time as stewards were laying a feast with Xia Boyan barking orders at them.


    Tang Rou was in a coma when she was brought here and only now did Xia Boyan notice her beauty that left him mesmerized ¨C she was like a fairy from Heaven.


    Chu Xun made the proper introductions.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re a lucky man, Immortal Chu,¡± said Xia Boyan, changing his way of addressing Chu Xun since Xia Miaoyu had taken to calling him ¡°friend¡±.


    Chu Xun was surprised as he took note of the sudden change, but he merely smiled, having understood his intention.


    Tang Rou¡¯s cheeks blazed pinkish-red. Knowing that the Xia Family had been instrumental in helping Chu Xun locate them within such a short time, she bowed and expressed her thanks gratefully.


    It turned out to be a merry dinner.


    Tang Rou took her leave after the meal to retreat back to her room to train and recuperate.


    Chu Xun, on the other hand, stayed on for a casual colloquy with the father and daughter.


    ¡°Master Xia, do you know where the Wang Family resides?¡± he asked.


    Xia Boyan and his daughter both felt their hearts skipping a beat, Does Chu Xun wish to assault the Wang Family this time?


    ¡°You might not realize, Immortal Chu, that the Wang Family is an influential family in these parts, but they are ordinary folk,¡± he divulged. Among the few unspoken laws of the Martial Tao World, one of them dictated that no warriors are to lay a hand on common folk, even though the law had largely become obsolete in such tumultuous times.


    Chu Xun simpered lightly. ¡°I see. Ordinary folk, eh? Well, then I¡¯ll use ¡®ordinary means¡¯ to deal with them.¡±


    Chu Xun summoned the local army garrison who reported in almost immediately and he gave them his instructions.


    They were to cease all relationships with the Wang Family and seize all their assets. All possessions of the Wang Family were to be confiscated or sealed, and those that they couldn¡¯t, they would have to find any means necessary. Chu Xun just wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. In barely a week, every man over the age of eighteen in the family, including the head of the Wang Family himself, were all behind bars. Anyone who resisted would be shot on the spot for treason.


    Xia Boyan and his daughter could only applaud with awe at the Devil¡¯s shrewdness. Whatever he was, the Devil looked after his own with utmost jealousy.


    These events alarmed even the Chief Official at the capital, who made a call to Chu Xun to speak about this matter.


    Chu Xun naturally told him everything. He never had anything to hide from the Chief Official.


    When their conversation was done, the Chief Official conveyed no disagreement. He did not have to. Chu Xun would have it in other ways. In fact, the Wang Family would be in a worse fate than what they were enduring now if Chu Xun was forced to handle things personally. Butchering them all would be no harder than killing an ant for the Devil¡¯s might and influence easily transcended all rules and regulations.


    Much to Chu Xun¡¯s surprise and delight, on the other hand, was the Chief Official¡¯s acquiescence to finally begin learning magic and immortality. On that happy note, Chu Xun promised to offer any help he could to enhance his pace as much as possible.


    Time flew by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, a week had come and passed.


    Jiu You had woken up and with no permanent injuries, all thanks to Chu Xun. But that did not exonerate her from a talking-to by Chu Xun so heavy that it would leave a lasting impression on her.


    For her recklessness, Jiu You was grounded, punished to remain in her room to reflect on her mistake. Chu Xun cast an enchantment to ensure her compliance and to dilate the passage of time within its domain.


    For the later few days, Chu Xun lazed by spending time chatting and having tea with Xia Boyan and occasionally advising Xia Miaoyu on her magic and martial techniques to strengthen ties with them.


    On the tenth day, Tang Rou had almost fully recovered from her injuries, and so was Jiu You.


    Chu Xun decided it was time to say his goodbyes to the Xia Family.


    Xia Boyan promised to visit Chu Xun at Qianlong Mountain, a rendezvous that the latter agreed to readily. The adventures at Xiacheng had made them fast friends.


    Chu Xun led them first to Gujiang City, where they rushed first to Qianlong Mountain.


    There, Tang Rou was subjected to another round of reprimand by Tang Wenyan and his wife.


    Oddly, so did Chu Xun himself. He too failed to escape the same fate, with his own parents raining rebukes, wrath, and ranting down on him.


    Jiu You snickered at a corner, gleeful of being off the hook until Liu Ran pulled at her ear and gave her share of an earful that lasted for almost two hours, effectively wiping the smile off her face.


    Chu Xun stayed there for a few more days until he decided it was time to leave. He needed to visit the Sanctuary of Tetrachy to use the Tetrachy Cauldron again to brew more pills.


    This time, he brought Tang Rou and Jiu You with him.


    The world was shifting too quickly and they needed more experience, so he could at least be more comforted by having them with him.


    They arrived Lanzhou, a city within the domain of the Sanctuary¡¯s influence.


    Only this time, Chu Xun noticed that the security in the urban area of the city seemed to be more noticeably tightened. Passers-by hurried around anxiously and even warriors roamed around in pairs or more. Everyone looked tense and apprehensive as if they were bracing for an attack.


    Chu Xun stopped a group of the Sanctuary¡¯s acolytes patrolling around and asked them about what had happened.


    ¡°A-A-Are you¡­ Are you Immortal Chu?¡± The captain of the squad recognized Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°My respects to you, Immortal Chu. We are acolytes of the Sanctuary.¡± Everyone in the squad bowed.


    No members of the Sanctuary would dare neglect their courtesies to the person who now was the godbrother of Yue Fandie, the Lord of the Sanctuary. Even Yue Hongbo and his brothers, the sons of the Lord of the Sanctuary, all addressed Chu Xun as ¡°Uncle¡±.


    What was more, Chu Xun¡¯s moniker of ¡°the Devil¡± itself commanded enough respect, if not fear.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a hurry. What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    The acolyte hesitated before he admitted, ¡°Urm¡­ I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know how to begin.¡±


    Chu Xun stared at him, puzzled.


    ¡°It all began last week, Immortal Chu. Gruesome murders took place in downtown Lanzhou ¨C several dozen women died with their hearts missing.¡±


    ¡°Hearts missing? Their hearts were dug out?!¡± Chu Xun frown. It was a terrible way to commit such murders and up until today, scores of lives were lost.


    ¡°We are still at a loss of what to do,¡± said the acolyte, ¡°The Lord of the Sanctuary has commanded us to remain vigilant but that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°And just last night, another three women died in a similar fashion ¨C they were killed with their hearts dug out,¡± added another acolyte.


    ¡°Take me to the scene,¡± Chu Xun said, feeling himself obliged to offer assistance since it was a matter of the Sanctuary.


    The acolytes led Chu Xun to the scene of the previous night¡¯s murder.


    Three women were lying on the ground inside a little alley when they got there, their corpses covered with white sheets. There were traces of blood turning black on the ground.


    More acolytes were standing guard, keeping the place in order.


    Chu Xun went over to the cadavers and unfurled the white cloth.


    ¡°AH!¡± Tang Rou yelped and leaped backwards, horrified.


    That made every acolyte of the Sanctuary looked their way.


    Chu Xun frowned. All three of the dead women were pretty lasses in the bloom of their youth, but their faces all disfigured ¨C their features contorted so hideously in their deaths like monsters; small wonder why Tang Rou turned so scared.


    Strangely, their clothing looked intact with no damages, except for the yawning hole still oozing blood at their chests and one could make out the nerves now fully exposed amidst the blood and viscera.


    Someone, or something, had ripped the hearts out of the women¡¯s chests even when they were still beating, forcefully tearing them away from the connecting nerves.


    Who could it be? Chu Xun stared intently, What kind of person could do something so cruel and brutal to ordinary people?


    A deeper examination of the chest wounds revealed large claw-like lacerations that pierced straight into the heart. Whatever or whoever it was had savagely plunged its claws through the women¡¯s flesh to reach straight for the hearts.


    And the sternum bones protecting their hearts were all broken similarly with fragments of them littering the wounds.


    ¡°So many have died? And you haven¡¯t got any clues at all, have you?¡± Chu Xun turned around to ask.


    One of the acolytes, looking positively apologetic, shook his head and reported, ¡°All three of these women were hostesses at a local pub. They are not locals and so they shared a unit together ¨C all four of them. This alley is on their way home.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you said four? Where¡¯s the other one?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s mad. She¡¯s been driven mad by this ordeal.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression hardened even more.


    ¡°Contact their next-of-kins. Give them proper rites and burial if you can¡¯t reach anyone,¡± Chu Xun muttered as he got up. ¡°All right, let¡¯s have a look at the woman who¡¯s now mad.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Tang Rou said suddenly, her brows angled with trepidation, ¡°There¡¯s so much foul gas here.¡±


    ¡°Foul gas?¡± uttered a puzzled Jiu You, looking around but she couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Chu Xun gave her a quick look to signal for silence. Unlike Jiu You, both Tang Rou and Chu Xun who are both Cultivators of arcane magic and immortality could see the foul aura in gaseous form that lingered still within the dank and stuffy air of the narrow alley.

 Chapter 331 - Monster

    At the hospital, Chu Xun was shown to the woman who was driven deranged by the ordeal of her colleagues being brutally murdered.


    During her fits, she would be screaming and physically thrashing violently around, and she had to be sedated so that she could sleep.


    Chu Xun approached her, but Tang Rou stopped him. ¡°Let me.¡±


    She sent a spurt of True Energy into the sleeping woman to dispel the effects of the sedative and the woman slowly roused.


    Suddenly, her face twisted into horror and she began shrieking, ¡°Monster! Monster!¡±


    But slowly, she started to calm down; Tang Rou¡¯s funneling of True Energy into her helped keep her soothed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right! You¡¯re safe now! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Tang Rou placated her.


    That seemed to work and the woman became more relaxed.


    Tang Rou gestured tacitly, motioning Chu Xun that he could question the woman now.


    ¡°Do you remember what happened last night, lady?¡± asked Chu Xun carefully.


    The question sent a jolt right through the woman and her eyes quivered with fear revisiting her again as she began to look distraught and terrified again.


    Tang Rou quickly send another spurt of True Energy into her to assuage her and she cooed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, lady. You¡¯re safe now. No one will harm you here.¡±


    It took the woman several moments until she could regain her composure enough to speak. With her lips still shaking, she mumbled, ¡°We worked and stayed together. Last night after work, we were walking back home like normal. Then I remembered I left something at the club we were working at and so I headed back. But after retrieving my item, I caught up to the girls, only to find that¡­¡±


    Her voice broke and she began shaking wildly.


    ¡°It was a monster¡­ No¡­ A ghost¡­ A black ghost¡­ It¡¯s very tall ¨C three to four meters, I think¡­ And its eyes were red like blood¡­ Then I saw its claws¡­ Its long razor-sharp claws that it used to rip open the girls¡¯ chests and dug out their hearts¡­ Then¡­ Then it shoved them into its mouth and began chewing on the raw meat¡­¡±


    Intermittent and indistinct, her words sounded just as blotchy as her mood.


    Nevertheless, Chu Xun heard enough to understand what happened as his expression turned grim. He did not yet know what it was that attacked the women, but he knew it was dangerous enough to warrant more precautionary measures. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s another new species of monsters from somewhere,¡± he mused.


    He wanted to know more about this ¡°ghost¡±, but with the woman only repeating what she said, there was only so much he could hope to glean from her.


    With that, he took Tang Rou and Jiu You with him and set off for the Sanctuary of Tetrachy.


    Yue Fandie was delighted when he heard Chu Xun arrived.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven, Chu Xun, how have you been?¡± he yelled, ¡°You¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been having such a headache for the past few days!¡±


    Yue Hongbo and his brothers were present too with each of them wearing worried frowns. Still, they did not neglect any courtesies and they quickly greeted Chu Xun, ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Tang Rou and Jiu You shared an amused grin. It looked so hilarious to them for Yue Hongbo and his brothers ¨C each of them nearing the age of 150 ¨C yet they addressed Chu Xun as ¡°Uncle¡±.


    Chu Xun introduced Tang Rou to his godbrother, who had earlier met Jiu You before.


    ¡°Do you know how terrible I have been lately, Brother?¡± grumbled Yue Fandie.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s those bloody murders, ain¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You know about it?!¡± yelped an amazed Yue Fandie.


    ¡°I encountered some of your men on the way here,¡± nodded Chu Xun as he recounted what happened.


    ¡°So, what are your findings so far?¡± a troubled Yue Fandie rubbed his forehead. The string of murders had struck fear into the entire city that no one dared to roam outside in the dark anymore.


    ¡°Not yet, at least for now,¡± Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°Are ordinary women the only ones being killed so far?¡±


    ¡°Warriors too,¡± added Yue Fandie, ¡°But all of them women.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you know then. Let¡¯s match it all up together and see if we can spot any clues,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Yue Fandie nodded in agreement.


    ¡°It all began a week ago. The first victims were a bunch of college students. They were killed in their dorm bathrooms,¡± reported Yue Hongbo, ¡°The manner of their deaths were gory enough that I immediately sent some of our men to join in the investigations, but we found nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then more women died ¨C all of them in similar tragic manners with their hearts been dug out. Slowly, more victims included even warriors. At first, we thought that this was the aftermath of some savage beast attack. But with all the entries into the city tightly-manned, no beasts should be able to come in. Moreover, beasts usually have large sizes which would make it impossible that no one saw them.¡±


    With a dismal smile, Yue Fandie groaned, ¡°For all my life, Brother, this is the first time I encounter something so bizarre. Until now, we don¡¯t even know who the murderer is. It¡¯s like having a fistfight with air!¡±


    ¡°If only I know who it is,¡± growled Yue Changle impetuously, his face fraught with murderous rage, ¡°Or I¡¯ll butcher him with my own hands!¡±


    ¡°What a bloody head sore,¡± grumbled Yue Fandie again, ¡°Up until now, we can do almost nothing except to increase our patrols.¡±


    Suddenly, very quietly, Chu Xun murmured, ¡°What if this is not the handiwork of any person, but it¡¯s not anything done by any wild beasts either.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± gasped Yue Fandie incredulously, ¡°Not human, and not beasts either? Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­ Ghosts?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Yue Fandie, and Yue Hongbo and his brothers stared at Chu Xun with disbelief.


    Chu Xun repeated what the young woman at the hospital told him.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Yue Changle exclaimed, ¡°We have a survivor?! But how?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave that for some other time,¡± dismissed Chu Xun, turning to face Yue Fandie, ¡°Look in the Lost History tome, Brother. There might be something useful there that describes that we¡¯re looking for.¡±


    The Sanctuary of Tetrarchy keeps a chronicle called the Lost History that recorded many secret historical facts unknown to most people. In fact, the last time Chu Xun had glanced through it, he saw entries about the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    Yue Fandie nodded and motioned for Yue Hongbo to go retrieve the Lost History.


    The huge tome of more than ten centimeters thick was so ponderous a volume that it required all of them to take turns riffling through its pages to look for any details pertaining to the murders.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we let the woman have a look?¡± suggested Tang Rou.


    ¡°Nope,¡± muttered Chu Xun with a cryptic grin.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Yue Fandie noticed Chu Xun¡¯s mysterious look and asked, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    That startled Chu Xun a moment before he broke into a benign smile, ¡°It¡¯s too premature to make any assumptions yet. But I¡¯ll tell you once I¡¯m certain.¡±


    ¡°Uncle,¡± called Yue Hongbo suddenly, ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Chu Xun took over the thickset tome and saw the opened page depicting a hideous monster resembling a horned-unicorn with sharp fangs and a coat full of fur as hard as needles. Its hind limbs were thick but strong while its forelimbs were short, but clawed.


    ¡°Horned Nightmarish Beast,¡± Chu Xun read the name of the monster out loud.


    This race of powerful monsters was known to be bloodthirsty predators with an unquenchable yearning for carnage. But as far as he knew, Horned Nightmarish Beasts had been extinct for millennia.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Chu Xun shook his head. ¡°According to the young woman, the monster is black and tall with long arms and sharp claws. The Nightmarish Beasts¡¯ forelimbs are too short to fit her description.¡±


    Yue Changle took the large tome over and continue flipping through its pages.


    Before long, he came back again with the tome and showed it to Chu Xun.


    ¡°What about this, Uncle. Do you think this is the one?¡±


    The ¡°Uncle¡± gave Chu Xun a back full of goosebumps.


    ¡°Zombies.¡±


    Chu Xun stared at the ugly monster with long razor-like fangs.


    Towering at several meters taller than humans, the monster, in a hide of deep purplish-green, looked like a lumbering stone monolith, its abnormally-long and gaunt arms growing nails as sharp as daggers.


    ¡°It really looks like zombies, if my guess is correct,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Tang Rou craned over and peered, ¡°Well, it matches what the woman described it.¡±


    ¡°I fought against monsters of this race before,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly.


    Every head in the room jerked in Chu Xun¡¯s direction with shock.


    Chu Xun began his tale slowly. It was during his annihilation of the Demon King Sect, in the maple forest valley where the Fire Dragon Palace was now located, he fought and was gravely injured by the Demon King and he was saved by Emperor Ao.


    Everyone mistook him being dead, they raced quickly to Qianlong Mountain to get hold of the grimoires containing the training instructions for the most powerful magical discipline and enchantments.


    The Demon King was away when the Demon King Sect was utterly destroyed, and thus he survived the massacre. He would later join the siege of Qianlong Mountain and it was then when he released a Zombie King which had been slumbering, a creature with terrible might.


    ¡°So, how do we find this thing, Brother?¡± asked Yue Fandie. Having not the slightest interest in what this monster was, all he ever wanted was to drive a fist through the very foul creature which had haunted his sleep for days.


    Chu Xun shook his head. Even he could not think of any ways at the moment for he was still uncertain if the string of murders were the handiwork of zombies.


    ¡°I have an idea, Big Brother,¡± said Tang Rou, ¡°We should try it.¡±


    ¡°And what might that be?¡± muttered a genuinely curious Chu Xun.


    Yue Fandie and his sons too looked at Tang Rou.


    ¡°The monster loves eating the hearts of women, right? I can be a bait, then¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Chu Xun flatly, cutting Tang Rou before she could finish. It was too dangerous and he just could not let her risk it.


    ¡°Just let me have a try. With you keeping me safe, nothing will happen,¡± egged Tang Rou coyly like a spoilt little girl.


    But Chu Xun was adamant, for he would never say yes to such a reckless idea.


    Yue Fandie and the others thought that it could be a viable idea, but no one dared speak a word. The notion of how Chu Xun had razed the entire stronghold of the Brotherhood of Seven Stars at Xiacheng to the ground all because of Tang Rou and Jiu You were still fresh in everyone¡¯s mind.


    Tang Rou opened her mouth, hoping to persuade Chu Xun again, but with a darkened expression, he snapped, ¡°We¡¯ll talk no more of this anymore.¡±


    That made her pout with annoyance. She only wanted to help, and she griped quietly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find another woman?¡± squeaked Yue Fandie hesitantly.


    ¡°No,¡± Chu Xun said sharply, waving a hand, ¡°Let me try locating this monster first.¡±


    It was useless to use any other women ¨C even if they are warriors. Being able to kill so many people and up until now, no one had seen it before only showed that this monster must have some unknown methods or means to ensure a safe retreat.


    One reason Tang Rou volunteered, was due to her ability to detect unseen foul auras because of her magical cultivation of immortal magic.


    ¡°You¡¯ve found an idea, Brother?¡± exclaimed Yue Fandie with joy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯ll work,¡± admitted Chu Xun. ¡°Have the young woman who¡¯s our only survivor watched and followed, Brother. I want to know the first moment she steps out of the hospital. Most importantly, she mustn¡¯t know.¡±


    A puzzled Yue Fandie stared at him.


    ¡°Rest assured, Uncle,¡± said Yue Hongbo, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her myself.¡±


    The next few days passed with not a word about any murders.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you brew your elixirs first, Brother?¡± offered Yue Fandie. Chu Xun had mentioned to him the purpose of this visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s better that we solve this matter first,¡± declined Chu Xun, jesting, ¡°Or else, you¡¯ll have your beard all plucked out at this rate.¡±


    Yue Fandie could only smile weakly. The string of murders had indeed bothered him greatly.


    One day, Yue Hongbo sent word, reporting that the female survivor was just discharged from the hospital.


    Leaving Jiu You and Tang Rou at the Sanctuary, he bade Yue Fandie to be ready and wait for his signal.


    Chu Xun left alone to meet up with Yue Hongbo.


    ¡°Uncle, she went straight home since she left the hospital. I¡¯ve confirmed that this is the unit she shared with the other girls,¡± said Yue Hongbo, his finger pointing at an old apartment building.


    ¡°How long has she been in there?¡±


    ¡°About four to five hours.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded, the curling of his lips into a grin portending that his plan was working well so far.


    ¡°You feel there¡¯s something wrong with this woman, is it, Uncle?¡± asked Yue Hongbo.


    ¡°Well, I was not sure at first, but now¡­¡± Chu Xun chuckled. ¡°Think. Put yourself in her shoes. Would you go back to the same place and stay here for four to five hours when every single housemate of yours has died?¡±

 Chapter 332 - Race of Zombies

    Indeed, Yue Hongbo thought. No sane woman would want to come back to the home she shared with her housemates whom she witnessed with her own eyes their gruesome deaths.


    Not even warriors, never mind an ordinary woman, would feel comfortable coming back here.


    ¡°So, what now, Uncle?¡± asked Yue Hongbo. Calling Chu Xun ¡°Uncle¡± sounded really like a norm to him.


    Chu Xun, on the other hand, still found it unsettling to be addressed such. ¡°We wait,¡± he answered.


    And so their long vigil lasted for hours.


    Until the sun began to set and night began to fall.


    ¡°There she is,¡± Yue Hongbo said.


    The woman was leaving her home and she looked pretty well-dressed too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow her,¡± said Chu Xun.


    They maintained a distance while tailing her from behind.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    Yue Hongbo could not believe what he saw. The woman walked into a nightclub?! His earlier investigations about this woman had shown that the woman works as a hostess here. But considering how three of her colleagues and housemates had just died before her very eyes, it was outlandish that she could still think of dressing up and come to work.


    If she was not an abnormally fearless person, then something must really be wrong here.


    Chu Xun and Yue Hongbo followed her into the nightclub.


    The string of murders still unsolved had caused widespread terror in the city that hardly anyone dared to come out at night. This culminated in the low number of patrons in the local nightlife scene.


    This nightclub however was quite a sizable establishment with its dance hall divided into many small areas and corners.


    The young female survivor stepped into the dance floor and began gyrating wildly to the raunchy beat of the blaring music.


    Chu Xun found himself bewildered, not so much about the woman¡¯s voluptuous movements than the noisy environment. Having been roaming the wildernesses since the anomalies around Earth began, he had been largely detached from the effulgent splendors of city nightlife.


    The two men looked around and found a quiet corner to sit in.


    It did not take long for the woman to finish her dance and she left the floor.


    Yue Hongbo got up, but Chu Xun pulled him back down. With his Divine Sense fully enveloping this entire building, there was no worry at all that the woman could escape.


    And so they sat there for hours.


    The young woman busied herself all night, promoting liquor and wine to her patrons while accompanying them.


    ¡°Dammit, what a bloody waste of time,¡± seethed Yue Hongbo uneasily.


    ¡°You don¡¯t come to places like this often?¡±


    ¡°I did a few times,¡± admitted Yue Hongbo, blushing, ¡°But it¡¯s only for work. Father is strict; no children of his are permitted into such places.¡±


    ¡°I say you should bring your father here. He might like it here,¡± teased Chu Xun.


    Yue Hongbo stared at him blankly before answering solemnly, ¡°Impossible. My father spends his time solely on training.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s jaw dropped. He was only joking.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°She¡¯s leaving now?¡± Yue Hongbo asked, puzzled.


    It was already midnight and most of the patrons had all left.


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting outside.¡±


    They were just barely out when the female survivor came out, accompanied by a group of pretty women.


    ¡°How about supper? I know a coffee house not far ahead and they operate 24/7,¡± said the female survivor.


    With everyone agreeing, the group of women began moving in the direction of the coffee shop the female survivor pointed out while chattering incessantly.


    ¡°I think we should take the main road. This alleyway looks so dark and scary. Look at those recent murders, this place reminds me of them.¡±


    One of the women voiced her reluctance when the survivor insisted on taking them through a darkened back lane, calling it a shortcut.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. It¡¯s a shortcut. We¡¯d be taking a big detour by taking the main road. That will cost us more than a half-hour,¡± coaxed the female survivor.


    Ultimately, the girls caved in and listened to her.


    They walked into the back lane, plunging into shadows so dark that not a ray of light from the street lamps outside reached inside.


    Suddenly, the female survivor halted.


    ¡°What is it? Come on, get a move on! It¡¯s so dark in here that it¡¯s scary,¡± said one of the girls.


    The female survivor displayed a wicked smile, saying, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Before the girls understood what she said, one of them thrust a finger forward and let loose a terrified shriek.


    The rest of the girls began screaming too.


    Strangely, no one outside could hear them; a huge black smog seemed to envelop them like a barrier, keeping their voices inside.


    A several-meter-tall hulking monster fully purplish-green came into view, showing them its sharp fangs and its red ruby-like eyes.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± the female survivor bowed to the monster, her eyes flashing similarly red too.


    ¡°Well done,¡± croaked the monster raspily in human tongue.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord,¡± said the woman reverently, stepping aside, ¡°Do enjoy your meal.¡±


    The monster sniggered vilely. ¡°With today¡¯s meal, I¡¯ll just need another seven hearts, then I¡¯ll regain my full power! By then, you shall have your reward of eternal life.¡±


    The female survivor dipped her head lower, appearing ever so demure and deferential.


    The monster¡¯s incredibly long arms stretched well past its knees, with five razor blade-like bones for fingers instead of a meaty paw.


    It threw itself forward suddenly, clawing at one of the girl¡¯s chest.


    But before its talons could pierce through the soft flesh of its prey, it leaped away quickly.


    Boom!


    A white flash of light came and blasted open a wide crater at where it was standing just a split-second before.


    Chu Xun and Yue Hongbo strolled into the alleyway.


    It was the latter who had fired the shot just now.


    ¡°You,¡± the female survivor gasped with surprise at Chu Xun.


    ¡°And here I was, thinking you¡¯re just a poor survivor of a bloody massacre,¡± smirked Chu Xun, ¡°I did not take you for such a cunning and cruel person. To think that you would lure fellow humans to feed this monster.¡±


    ¡°You fool, you led them here!¡± snarled the monster.


    The female survivor shot a scathing glare at Chu Xun.


    ¡°My apologies, Lord. I¡­¡±


    Bang!


    The monster callously drove its claws right into her, swatting her with such force that her entire self burst into pieces like a squashed insect.


    For her crimes, Chu Xun did nothing to save her and watched her die. But when the monster seized the dead woman¡¯s heart, Chu Xun fired a blast to destroy it.


    ¡°You puny human,¡± it snarled, ¡°Are you seeking death?!¡±


    ¡°So you are the monster that¡¯s been terrorizing this city recently. I wonder what gives you the courage to hurl threats at us. I should just annihilate you and be done with it!¡± Yue Hongbo hissed, annoyed for all the trouble he had been through for the past few days.


    All of a sudden, auras burgeoned and the hordes of energy bolts shaped like fists filled the air.


    Being a Seventh-grade Human King, any single blow from him was so powerful that it could shake the earth. But his energy bolts struck on the monster like harmless little needles, eliciting no more than fiery little sparks and ringing metallic tinkles.


    The monster roared and retaliated, swinging a taloned, bony paw that swiped a huge chunk off the concrete wall.


    Letting loose another angry snarl, it charged at Yue Hongbo, flailing its claws furiously with smogs of foul air swirling around him and holes and fissures everywhere on the ground and the walls in its wake.


    Both man and beast flung themselves at each other in a fierce whirl of battle.


    ¡°Go, now. Leave this place,¡± Chu Xun told the deeply-shaken girls.


    Like frightened little chickens, the girls could barely stand up. Finally, they managed to scramble out one by one.


    Boom!


    More sparks flew into the air like fireworks as a miniature storm raged inside the narrow breadth of the alleyway in Yue Hongbo¡¯s gritting melee against the monster and with each delivering a blow at each other at the same time, and the impact threw them both apart.


    That enraged Yue Hongbo. As a Seventh-grade Human King, he could not believe that he could not even defeat a simple foul creature. With a bitter growl, he channeled more Internal Breath and fired another blast at his foe.


    Boom!


    The energy beam screamed dangerously through the air, emitting incessant loud crackles like bursting firecrackers.


    The monster charged, letting loose a bestial howl of its own. More dark smog cloaked all over it with its talons glinting brightly in its midst like flashes of lightning in a squall. With all its might, the monster swung its talons, whistling as it sliced through the air.


    Bang!


    Both man and monster threw themselves forward again and more sand and dust whisked up into the air by the force of their attacks and its ensuing collision once again flung both of them apart.


    ¡°Imbecilic mortal. You¡¯re lucky that my power is not yet at its fullest, or killing you would be no difficult than slaughtering a dog,¡± the monster¡¯s hoarse voice, laced with fury, resounded.


    ¡°Damn your fullest,¡± hissed Yue Hongbo, glaring at the monster.


    The words barely escaped his lips when he lunged again.


    Only this time, their fight slowly trailed beyond the darkened alleyway and out to the streets.


    The commotion attracted many warriors, including other acolytes of the Sanctuary who were nearby patrolling.


    None of them could rein in their shock when they saw Yue Hongbo fighting a gritting battle against an unknown monster.


    ¡°What in the hell is that? It¡¯s so powerful!¡±


    ¡°Is this monster the culprit behind all the murders recently?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    More whispers ensued.


    ¡°Wait¡­ That looks like the Devil, Chu Xun?!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention focused only on the hideous monster, and it was only when someone noticed Chu Xun¡¯s presence did everyone turned to look at him.


    ¡°Not ¡®looks like¡¯; it really is him.¡±


    ¡°Well, with the Devil here, I doubt this monster will be able to do anything.¡±


    The intensity of Yue Hongbo¡¯s fight against the monster entered its peak that both man and monster had begun fighting for their lives.


    Boom!


    A sudden burst of shock wave forced everyone to retreat several dozen meters away.


    Bang!


    Yue Hongbo mustered more Internal Breath and fired another salvo at the monster, setting off more sparks as the energy bolt ricocheted off the monster¡¯s thick hide.


    The monster gave a retaliatory swipe of its talon-sharp claws, piercing cleanly through Yue Hongbo¡¯s protective aura and nearly hurting him.


    Shocked and fuming, Yue Hongbo realized a dismal revelation: even after such a long fight, his foe only seemed to be getting stronger.


    ¡°Puny mortal, die!¡± shrieked the monster as the strange black smog swaddling it thickened suddenly like a swarm of bees before rushing at Yue Hongbo.


    A shrill, ear-splitting howl came from inside of the menacing black fog racing towards Yue Hongbo, then he saw it, the huge, grotesque face of a monster appearing from inside, baring its jaws wide to gnaw at him.


    In his haste, Yue Hongbo summoned his Internal Breath and conjured seven layers of protective aura, standing in the midst of the thick black fog like a lighthouse in a squall.


    Bang!


    The enormous silhouette of a demon¡¯s face opened its jaws like a yawning cave, and its fangs stabbed through Yue Hongbo¡¯s layers of protective auras, destroying them with the ease of puncturing balloons.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun made his move. With one single step, he magically materialized right beside Yue Hongbo and seized him. Flinging the man to safety, he summoned his Hong Meng Immortal Qi, focusing it on his fist and thrust right at the demon face silhouette into its wide-opened mouth.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist glowed and a beam of Immortal Qi blasted at the demon face as it howled with agony and it exploded.


    The onlookers all reeled with excitement to be able to witness the Devil¡¯s prowess.


    Roar!


    With a terrifying shriek, the monster lunged. With its long, gaunt arms clawing through the dregs of the dissipating demon face now returning to its original form as the dense dark fog, the monster charged at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun smirked and clenched a fist tightly. It glowed once more and Chu Xun fired another blast into the monster¡¯s claw just before it came close to grazing him.


    Crack!


    An unmistakable sound of bones cracking resounded, followed by the monster¡¯s painful squeals; Chu Xun had blasted off one of its fingers.


    Hardly anyone could refrain from being shocked and awed. The Devil lived up to his name; with just one single stroke, he wounded the monster!


    The monster let loose another guttural howl of pain and disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Zombie, aren¡¯t you?¡± asked Chu Xun. This monster looked slightly different from the one he encountered at Qianlong Mountain.


    Through its hollowed but bloodshot eyes, the monster glared intently at Chu Xun, croaking hoarsely, ¡°You know about the race of Zombies?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met one before, although he looks categorically better than you,¡± Chu Xun jibed.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± asked the monster. Zombies are powerful and strong, but their numbers had been dwindling especially these days.


    ¡°I killed it,¡± muttered Chu Xun casually.


    ¡°How dare you kill one of us!¡± snarled the monster.


    Nonchalantly, Chu Xun said tauntingly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you worry more about yourself now?¡±


    He dove at the monster with his fists brandished, and he drove it forward with only brute strength.


    Roaring with defiance, the monster swung a claw at Chu Xun.


    Crack! Sadly, it overestimated itself; with sheer ferine strength, Chu Xun broke its arm.

 Chapter 333 - Brazen

    Crack!


    No one could ever miss that sickening sound of bones splintering.


    The monster roared and screamed with rage.


    Chu Xun was the very paradigm of carnage and destruction, that the force of his blows blasted away the monster¡¯s entire mangled forearm into bits.


    That was when the monster began to feel fear and horror at Chu Xun¡¯s physical invincibility.


    The race of Zombies was proud of themselves in their physical toughness and strength. Yet none of that meant anything in the face of Chu Xun¡¯s power.


    Crack!


    With his bare hands, Chu Xun ripped another of the monster¡¯s arm. Greenish blood dripped on the ground with each drop sizzling on the ground like acid, emitting white fumes, and in mere seconds, left holes of irregular sizes on the ground.


    Stricken with panic, the monster wheeled around to flee.


    But before it could reach far, Chu Xun caught up to the monster, tripped it to the ground, and dragged it back by its leg.


    Crack!


    Chu Xun tore off the remaining half of the arm that he blasted off earlier.


    Madden by fear and rage, the monster lunged at Chu Xun with reckless abandon, its fangs bared in a last-ditch attempt.


    But Chu Xun¡¯s fist arced around and bludgeoned into its face with a dull bang, breaking his long fangs into half.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun gave it a roundhouse kick, sending it flying into the air and he chased after it. As soon as the monster crashed to the ground, he stomped on its leg, snapping it half.


    Crack!


    And the same went for its other knee.


    Speechless and flabbergasted, the crowd took in the brutality of the Devil.


    That was a very powerful monster ¨C one that had, just right before their eyes, given a Seventh-grade Human King a run for his money. Yet with flippant ease, Chu Xun ripped it apart limb by limb like an ant, leaving only its torso.


    ¡°Speak. Are there still any surviving of your kind?¡± asked Chu Xun, pausing.


    ¡°Imbecilic mortal. The race of Zombies does not fear death. I¡¯ll never betray my kin.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed. That would mean that there were more Zombies still alive, lurking in hiding.


    He had encountered Zombies before during his time in the alien domain. They were powerful too, but they looked like humans and they drank only blood. Yet Zombies here feed on human hearts and that disgusted him.


    He took out a little jade phial. Waving it, he said, ¡°Do you know what this is? I bet you don¡¯t. This is acid. Its corrosive properties can easily reduce you into liquid-like slime. But it works so slowly that you can watch with your own eyes how your flesh melts.¡±


    The monster¡¯s red eyes flared with belligerent fury and roared, ¡°You devil.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start from your legs, then upwards to your body, your torso, and finally your head. You¡¯ll see how your body dissolves into putrid muck,¡± said Chu Xun wickedly.


    ¡°You puny mortal. I demand a quick death!¡± roared the monster.


    ¡°Tell me where lies the rest of you. Tell me and I¡¯ll give you a quick, clean death,¡± bargained Chu Xun.


    Quietly, the monster¡¯s red eyes flickered with doubt as if it was thinking.


    ¡°No,¡± it said suddenly, very flatly, ¡°I¡¯ll never betray my kind. The race of Zombies will remember this and my kind will hunt you down and kill you themselves.¡±


    ¡°Bold. I like it,¡± said Chu Xun coldly. He opened a hand and purplish flames erupted in the center of his palm and everyone could feel the temperature of the surrounding rising palpably.


    Chu Xun flicked and shot two little wisps of purplish flames at the monster¡¯s mangled leg.


    Sizzle!


    Black smoke began to rise as flames engulfed the monster¡¯s leg, leaving nothing remaining ¨C not even its bones.


    ¡°ARRGGGHHH!¡± the monster shrieked with harrowing pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even worth using my acid on you. Nope. I¡¯ll just burn you into ashes and allow it to scatter. So will your spirit too. I will make sure you won¡¯t even have to reincarnate,¡± said Chu Xun frostily.


    The phial in his hand was but only an empty bottle.


    The purplish flames began its ravenous devouring up the monster¡¯s leg.


    More screams came from the monster as it grappled with the agony of the flames roasting it alive. All around them, onlookers watched with prickly sensation all over them, coupled with a strange coldness slithering down their backs.


    ¡°Tell me what I wish to know,¡± said Chu Xun in an aloof, unemotional voice.


    ¡°ARGGGHHH! Mortal filth! I¡¯ll not tell you! Dream on! To dust I will become and I¡¯ll never betray my kind! They¡¯ll avenge me!¡±


    Chu Xun looked on without a word. This monster is not only strong, but stubborn, which was more than he could say for many other humans.


    Silence pervaded the street, broken only by the crackling of the flames and the monster¡¯s racking screams.


    Time passed until the screams finally died down and the purplish flames were gone. All that was left was a pile of blackened soot.


    Even until the end, the monster adamantly refused to divulge the whereabouts of the rest of its kind.


    That filled Chu Xun with gloom. If all Zombies were to be so resolutely strong and pugnacious, they would be foes most difficult to deal with.


    Yue Hongbo came over to Chu Xun, tacitly awaiting his further instructions.


    ¡°Organize more patrols around the city. The race of Zombies is stirring and they¡¯ll need more human hearts to feed on to regenerate their power. We need to root them out and exterminate them as quickly as possible,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Yue Hongbo nodded. He turned to the onlookers and bowed to any warriors amongst them, saying loudly, ¡°We shall rely on you too, to keep a close eye around.¡±


    It was late in the night when Chu Xun and Yue Hongbo made it back to the Sanctuary, where Yue Fandie and the others were still up, waiting for them.


    ¡°Did you find anything, Brother?¡± asked the Lord of the Sanctuary.


    Chu Xun recounted everything that had happened to them.


    Yue Fandie¡¯s mood turned morose. ¡°If it¡¯s true that the race of Zombies is on the rise, they will hunt for more human hearts. Damn it, how many human females will die¡­¡±


    ¡°They are only just rising, so I don¡¯t think their numbers will be large. For now, we need to quickly locate their nest and slaughter them all,¡± said Chu Xun.


    But it was easier said than done. The Zombies were not only strong. The lush forests and woods around the city afforded easy cover to skulk and hide around. They¡¯d have a greater chance at moving mountains than rooting them all out.


    ¡°I suggest we take a rest for tonight. There¡¯s not much we can do in such a hurry.¡±


    On that note, everyone retreated to their chambers with no more word.


    The next morning, Chu Xun was still in his training when he was jolted awake by loud, angry yells coming from outside.


    ¡°CHU XUN! YOU USELESS BASTARD! SHOW YOURSELF THIS INSTANT!¡±


    Chu Xun slapped his forehead with a weak smile breaking upon his face. He had utterly forgotten all about Yan Wushuang.


    He opened the door to his chambers and stepped outside and was astounded by Yan Wushuang appearance.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven, what in the world happened to you?¡± gasped Chu Xun with surprise. There was Yan Wushuang, his hair frayed and messy and his clothes dusty and crumpled, looking more like a beggar on the streets than the son of an affluent family he truly was.


    Yan Wushuang burned with fury at first sight of Chu Xun.


    ¡°DID YOU KNOW WHAT DID I WENT THROUGH JUST TO FIND YOU?!¡± bellowed Yan Wushuang, truly angered.


    ¡°Come on, quit squawking like some farmhouse termagant,¡± teased Chu Xun wryly.


    ¡°Relax, Master Yan,¡± Yue Fandie said, trying to help calm him down, ¡°Talk slowly. Or how about some refreshing yourself first, perhaps? My people can see to that.¡±


    Realizing how inappropriate was his outburst in the home of others, Yan Wushuang, bridling his anger with difficulty, glared at Chu Xun, ¡°I¡¯ll be back to settle this score later.¡±


    Yue Fandie immediately called for breakfast and Yan Wushuang rejoined them no long later, finally back to his suave and dashing outlook after some refreshments.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened? This might be your first time in the wild, but you¡¯re a Seventh-grade Human King for crying out loud. You looked really like a beggar who just lost a fistfight just now,¡± muttered a dubious Chu Xun.


    That seemed to rekindle the flames of anger in Yan Wushuang whose nostrils flared as he bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re the beggar here, not me!¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. Pipe down. What exactly happened?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    And so, grudgingly, Yan Wushuang began his tale.


    As soon as the word of Tang Rou and Jiu You gone missing reached Chu Xun¡¯s ears, he and Yan Wushuang rushed immediately to Gujiang City. But when he heard Tang Rou and Jiu You were both at Xiacheng, he sped there at once, leaving Yan Wushuang following far behind. With speeds far behind Chu Xun¡¯s, Yan Wushuang got himself lost halfway after losing sight of Chu Xun. It took Yan Wushuang a long detour before he finally got to Xiacheng, only to hear from the Xia Family that Chu Xun had returned to Gujiang.


    He journeyed for Gujiang quickly, only to be told that Chu Xun had arrived here instead, and hence he came as expeditiously as he could.


    It was in the wee hours of the morning when he finally set foot in Lanzhou City. Thinking of first spending the night at an inn and rejoining Chu Xun the following day, his plans were once again disrupted when he came upon a monster about to attack a defenseless woman and he had to save her.


    The monster was so powerful that it was all he could do to prevent from losing. To his dismay, another monster appeared and they both ganged up on him. Fortunately for him, his skills and powers proved to able enough to save from and he managed to escape, albeit wretchedly.


    At the end of Yan Wushuang¡¯s long, grumbling tale, Yue Fandie and Chu Xun shared a quick look.


    ¡°What monster were they?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    An irate Yan Wushuang scowled at him. ¡°Come on, shouldn¡¯t you be worrying about me first? Like asking if I¡¯m hurt or something?¡±


    ¡°Well, you look fine and well sitting here,¡± grinned Chu Xun, ¡°What¡¯s more, you¡¯re the famous and heroic Yan Wushuang. No foul beings could possibly hope to triumph over you.¡±


    ¡°Spare me all that falsities. Don¡¯t you ever think that just a couple of insincere praises can make me forget what you¡¯ve done to me,¡± hissed Yan Wushuang, although he was feeling quite pleased with himself on the inside.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven, you¡¯re a man, so act like one! After all that, it¡¯s just some running around and a couple of fistfights!¡± Jiu You glowered, her little face wearing an annoyed frown.


    ¡°¡­¡± That sudden outburst nearly made Yan Wushuang choke on his breakfast. Never had he expected to be reprimanded by a little girl looking barely half his age.


    ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯ve not introduced you all,¡± exclaimed Chu Xun, gesturing at the girls, ¡°This is Tang Rou and she¡¯s Jiu You¡ª¡± and turning back to Yan Wushuang, ¡°¡ªand this is Yan Wushuang, Master Yan.¡±


    Yan Wushuang peered doubtfully at Jiu You, ¡°Surely she¡¯s not your daughter?¡±


    ¡°And what is that to you?!¡± snapped Jiu You with her babyish voice, ¡°Damn, for a man you¡¯re awfully nosy!¡± She has been angry at Yan Wushuang since he began blaming Chu Xun all morning


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Wushuang was speechless. His dashing looks had always been a crowd-pleaser even with kids. Yet this little girl seemed to have beef with him.


    ¡°Master Yan, let¡¯s talk about the monsters you encountered. What do they look like?¡± asked Yue Fandie.


    ¡°Grotesquely hideous. Both of them half man-half beast with long arms. In short, both specimens of immaculate grotesquery.¡±


    ¡°The race of Zombies again,¡± heaved Yue Fandie glumly.


    Chu Xun bobbed his head in agreement, thinking, ¡°So two now appeared after one died last night? How many are they still lurking around?¡±


    ¡°What race of Zombies? What are you talking about?¡± asked Yan Wushuang sharply, ¡°You mean the monsters I fought with were Zombies?!¡±


    Yue Fandie nodded gravely and updated him on recent events.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven,¡± gasped Yan Wushuang with disgust, ¡°Human hearts?!¡± The notion of that savagery filled his stomach with butterflies and he immediately lost all interest in the breakfast laid before him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly.


    ¡°Where to?¡± yelped Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°To where you met the monsters last night,¡± said Chu Xun, dragging Yan Wushuang with him.


    ¡°Arg¡­ Dammit, let me have my breakfast first at least¡­ Aw¡­ Be gentle, dammit¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yue Fandie and the others towed along as well.


    Yan Wushuang led everyone back to the spot where he fought against the Zombies.


    ¡°Brazen,¡± observed Chu Xun dryly. It was Lanzhou City¡¯s busiest locale with tall high-end office blocks lumbering everywhere.


    ¡°But the crowd here would easily satisfy them,¡± attested Yue Fandie.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flickered a hint of notice as a faint purplish glow flared in his eyes. He had found some foul aura lingering about ¨C the same black smog gave off by the Zombies when they appeared.

 Chapter 334 - Morbid Taste

    Wisps of dark smog wafted lazily around in the air.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes glowed purple as he followed the trails of black fumes.


    ¡°Hey, where you¡¯re off to?¡± Yan Wushuang exclaimed.


    ¡°Shhh!¡± hushed Tang Rou with a finger to her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t bother him. Big Brother is finding the tracks left by the Zombies.¡±


    Yue Fandie and everyone else silently followed Chu Xun.


    After almost a half-hour, they heard the rapid bubbling of water.


    Chu Xun¡¯s pursuit of the dark, foul fumes had led them all to the banks of the Yellow River.


    ¡°Huh, so this is the result of your tracking?¡± Yan Wushuang couldn¡¯t resist teasing Chu Xun, ¡°Does this mean that they¡¯re hiding in the water?¡±


    But Chu Xun merely chuckled. ¡°That might not be the case.¡±


    He peered at the quick rushing waves of the river.


    Without warning, Chu Xun suddenly fired a blast of purplish energy beam.


    Bang!


    A plume of water several dozen meters high erupted where the blast struck, parting the waters for a fleeting moment that everyone could almost see the riverbed at the bottom.


    Still grappling with the reason behind Chu Xun¡¯s sudden action, everyone gasped suddenly when another bang came and a black figure shot out of the water, lunging at them.


    Yue Fandie raised a hand and fired a huge burst of Internal Breath.


    Bang!


    The beam hit the black figure who retreated back into the waters.


    ¡°Gods,¡± gasped an astounded Yan Wushuang, murmuring, ¡°They¡¯re really in the water¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot,¡± hissed Jiu You with disdain.


    Yan Wushuang became speechless again, hardly believing the degree of loathing that this little girl seemed to harbor towards him.


    ¡°WHO ARE YOU?! HOW DARE YOU DISTURB MY REST?!¡± boomed the monster hoarsely, hovering over the surface of the water.


    ¡°Foul creature mistaking himself for some divine being, eh?¡±


    Chu Xun was already in the air right before he finished. Two columns of water shot up as if answering his call and Chu Xun stepped on them to propel himself at the Zombie.


    Yue Fandie and everyone else stared with dropped jaws.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Yue Hongbo murmured, verbally expressing everyone¡¯s amazement, ¡°That¡¯s an extraordinarily masterful use of Internal Breath by Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph,¡± Yan Wushuang scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s a walk in the park that even I can do.¡±


    Bang!


    Jiu You planted her little girl¡¯s foot into Yan Wushuang¡¯s backside.


    Splash!


    With a huge splash, Yan Wushuang fell face-first into the water.


    Yan Wushuang never expected that Jiu You would suddenly attack him and in his shock, he inadvertently gulped down two huge mouthfuls of the murky water.


    Bang!


    More water splattered everywhere and Yan Wushuang blasted himself out of the water. But he was already as sodden as a dirty dishrag.


    The Yellow River was so muddy that when Yan Wushuang came up, he was covered in so much silt and dirt that some were trickling from inside his ears.


    Yue Fandie and the others stared blankly, not knowing how they should react; no one knew that Jiu You would suddenly kick Yan Wushuang into the water.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much, Jiu You,¡± Tang Rou reprimanded with feigned sternness, quietly slipping to Jiu You¡¯s front to shield her.


    But Jiu You hardly felt remorseful. Retorting, she yelled, ¡°He said he could manipulate the river water into columns too. But who would have known that he was only bragging?¡±


    ¡°You insolent brat! Come here!¡± bellowed Yan Wushuang, now running mad at his utterly sullied state which was especially unbearable to him given his extreme fixation for cleanliness.


    ¡°Stay your anger please, Master Yan. I¡¯m sure Jiu You understands how wrong she¡¯s been,¡± assuaged Tang Rou.


    Before an indignant Yan Wushuang could object, something crashed with a loud bang to his side, startling him.


    Everyone looked and to their surprise, it was the monster. Chu Xun¡¯s fight had ended before they knew it and he had tossed the monster up the bank after breaking its limbs.


    Chu Xun leaped back to them with a vault off another water column. He looked at Yan Wushuang¡¯s pathetic state and remarked, ¡°Goddamn, talk about having morbid tastes. There are feces, remains of humans and even animals, marine creatures, and all that in those waters. Not to mention this filthy thing¡ª¡± he referred to the monster, ¡°¡ªwas just inside there just now. Can¡¯t say I¡¯d find that drink tasty.¡±


    That left Yan Wushuang so enraged that he was almost literally fuming. Panting, he growled, ¡°Enough of that condescending talk! Are you blind?! Did you not see that I was kicked into the river by that little devil of a child?!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± A surprised expression broke upon Chu Xun¡¯s face, ¡°Really? I¡¯m afraid I did not notice just now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Wushuang had to restrain himself from succumbing to the impulse of giving Chu Xun a punch to the face.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a fish bone caught between your teeth, Bratty Yan,¡± pointed out Chu Xun kindly.


    ¡°URRRGGHH!¡± That turned out to be the last straw; Yan Wushuang turned unbelievably pale suddenly and he bent down on all fours and began vomiting with disgust.


    That made everyone feel sick and nauseous that they felt their stomachs churning uneasily too.


    Yue Fandie glared at the monster, now in a badly-walloped heap on the ground, saying, ¡°Wait, Master Yan mentioned two. Look again, Brother, there could be another in the water.¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head. He had found this monster because he saw a dark, ink-like fog in the water where it was hiding earlier. But there was no other black fog elsewhere in the water.


    ¡°SPEAK! Where is the other of your kind?¡± interrogated Yue Fandie.


    The monster fixed Yue Fandie in a bloodshot stare. Raspily, he breathed, ¡°One of my kind died last night. That was you, is it?¡±


    Boom!


    Chu Xun spun and fired another energy bolt without a word and blasted the monster¡¯s head to smithereens before sending a spurt of purplish flames to reduce what remains of it into ashes.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we interrogate it for more information about the whereabouts of its kind, Brother?¡± asked Yue Fandie.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, Father. Uncle used whatever methods he could last night, but that monster last night just refused to budge. They are very, very stubborn,¡± explained Yue Hongbo.


    Understanding now, Yue Fandie breathed wearily, ¡°Well, that¡¯s one thing they¡¯re better than us humans.¡±


    Chu Xun looked around, hoping to find more strands of black fume, but they found none.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back then. I just hope we can find the rest of these monsters as soon as possible,¡± said Chu Xun.


    On the other hand, Yan Wushuang never stopped throwing up that he nearly belched even his insides.


    On their way back, everyone gave Yan Wushuang a wide berth, eager to put as much distance between him and the rest of them.


    Yan Wushuang was fuming that he practically puffing. With his eyes red with rage, the one thing he wanted the most right at that moment was to perforate Chu Xun with his sword.


    Back at the Sanctuary, Yan Wushuang dove straight for the bathroom and did not come out even after three hours.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t do that again, Jiu You,¡± said Chu Xun sternly at her.


    The little mischievous demon pouted, bobbing her head to indicate she is sorry.


    ¡°How about you brew your pills first, Brother? After all, there¡¯s nothing else we can do until the monsters show themselves.¡±


    Chu Xun gave the suggestion a thought and finally nodded.


    With enough supplies of herbs and medicinal shrubs this time, Chu Xun wished to brew Divine Purple Pills by following the instructions he had read from the Hong Meng Scripture.


    Divine Purple Pills are more potent than usual Level-improving Pills.


    The Tetrarchy Cauldron kept inside the Hall of Tetrarchy is instrumental in keeping the race of the Subterranean Devils sealed underground. Hence, before beginning his work, Chu Xun first examined the Cauldron before he began.


    Flames crackled furiously beneath the Cauldron and the hallowed instrument burst with a blinding shimmer with silhouettes of the four ancient mythical beasts appearing like holograms, filling the eaves of the spacious chamber.


    Chu Xun shoved more than a hundred magical herbs and shrubs into the Cauldron and began operating it as instructed by the Hong Meng Scripture.


    Puff!


    Black fumes shot up high without warning, all the hundreds of magical herbs and shrubs were utterly waste; reduced into charred ash and silt.


    Chu Xun broke a gloomy smile. His first attempt had failed miserably.


    The hundreds of magical shrubs and herbs did not come without effort and time, and the loss of all that resources would be a pinch that he could never easily forgive himself for.


    The brewing of Divine Purple Pills demands a very flawless control of Hong Meng Immortal Qi in addition to impeccable mastery of one¡¯s Divine Senses, with zero margin for error.


    Chu Xun calmed himself, readying himself for a second attempt.


    Although it did not take long for another puff and more black fumes that heralded yet another failure.


    By then, Chu Xun could feel his insides groaning at the loss of all his rare and valuable reserves.


    The two failures had claimed almost a thousand of his Middle-grade magical herbs. Even if he still had substantial reserves, this was nevertheless a loss that could easily cripple him.


    This time, Chu Xun refrained from using any more Middle-grade resources and opted for Low-grade herbs and shrubs instead.


    Puff!


    More black plumes rose ominously into the air.


    It was all Chu Xun could do to rein in his temper before he began spewing expletives and curses. ¡°What in the world is wrong here?!¡±


    He sat down and began thinking. Where did the problem occur? But every step and every procedure that he followed, he had made utmost surety that they were done in strictest accordance with every word in the Hong Meng Scripture.


    Seconds passed as he delved through his mind, and still he failed to locate the source of his error.


    Unwilling to give up, Chu Xun decided to try another attempt.


    Puff!


    Yet more black smoke fluffed upwards.


    One could argue that Chu Xun¡¯s face was darker than even the black smoke itself.


    Stubbornly refusing to surrender, he needed another chance.


    This time, Chu Xun mustered every iota of concentration and handled the use of his Hong Meng Immortal Qi with painstaking caution.


    Hundreds of magical shrubs and herbs glided gently into the Cauldron, and this time, a satisfied smile spread upon Chu Xun¡¯s face as he saw his first glimmer of success. In his previous attempts, the ingredients all immediately incinerated into ashes as soon as they entered the Cauldron.


    Chu Xun proceeded carefully.


    The ingredients floated inside the Cauldron, spinning as if in a slow, gentle vortex of air, gradually turning golden and crispy before they ultimately turned into ashes.


    The ashes dissipated away, leaving hundreds of golden droplets ¨C each of them the various essences extracted from the ingredients.


    Beads of perspiration wet his brows, but he maintained his absolute focus on his work, slowly accumulating the essences together.


    Three to four hours passed without notice.


    Outside, Yue Fandie and everyone else waited anxiously.


    Chu Xun had been inside the chamber for more than ten hours, and still, there was still no sight of him.


    He had been at it for almost an entire night.


    The next morning came, and still Chu Xun remained elusive.


    ¡°Surely he¡¯s still fine, I hope?¡± muttered Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Just shuddup, you foul-mouthed idiot,¡± scowled Jiu You.


    Suddenly, at noon, blinding rays of purplish lights poured from inside the Hall of Tetrarchy and culminated into a huge deluge of purplish auroras dancing all over the Sanctuary.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven, has Chu Xun achieved immortality?!¡± gasped Yan Wushuang.


    The entire Sanctuary was caught in the middle of the bright spectacles of purplish lights.


    From inside the Hall, Chu Xun¡¯s triumphant laughter came loudly and the spectacle of purple lights began simmering down before everything was gone.


    Chu Xun emerged finally from the Hall.


    Everyone stared at him. He looked as haggard as a beggar by the streets with his hair frayed and entangled and his face covered with soot. Even his suit of glazed-white suit was as dirty as a soiled blanket.


    He needed only a broken bowl and a decrepit wooden stick, and no one would ever doubt him to be a street bum and people might begin tossing him a coin or two.


    Yan Wushuang broke into laughter, thrilled to see Chu Xun in a similar state he was before.


    ¡°Damn, you look terrible,¡± hissed Jiu You with disapproval, holding her nose shut.


    Yue Fandie, equally dumbfounded himself, mumbled, ¡°What were you doing inside, Brother? Raising a fire and cooking?!¡±


    ¡°Gods, Big Brother. You need a bath,¡± even Tang Rou could not stand the musky stench coming off Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun raised an arm and sniffed his armpits, only to nearly faint at his own odor. For one day and one night, he had been so fixated in his work that his sweat came out and dried without him knowing, and his clothes, now dried with sweat, could have stood on its own if left standing.


    Whoosh!


    He dove for the bathroom at once.


    He came back not long later, having put on a fresh set of clothes.


    Yue Fandie had already ordered his servants for food.


    Famished, Chu Xun wolfed down everything hungrily.


    After the meal, Yue Fandie could hold back his swelling curiosity no longer, ¡°So¡­ Were you successful, Brother?¡±


    ¡°Five times,¡± grinned Chu Xun, ¡°After five times, I¡¯ve finally done it.¡±


    He produced a little pill ¨C a Divine Purple Pill.


    Almost the size of a thumb, the little pill gave off a soft purplish shimmer of luster and its pungent but tantalizing aroma made everyone salivate.


    With blinding speed, Jiu You threw herself forward and wrapped her hands around Chu Xun¡¯s, and she gaped her jaw for the pill in his hands.


    It came so suddenly that Chu Xun was taken off-guard.


    Crunch!


    Tears almost burst out when the hard crust of the pill struck her teeth, then it rolled down her throat before she even noticed and she bit hard, nearly crushing her own teeth.


    But sooner than she could howl with pain, a huge and overwhelming aura burst forth from inside her.


    Boom!


    The air rolled violently, thrashing like tidal waves and hammered at every piece of furniture and object ¨C tables, chairs, tableware ¨C and reduced them into bits and flakes.


    Surprised, Chu Xun barked frantically, ¡°Control yourself. Calm your mind and assimilate the effects of the pill slowly.¡±


    Jiu You¡¯s face flushed with a bright shade of red as she struggled to control the power of the pill. At Chu Xun¡¯s behest, she quickly sat down.


    But at first attempt to channel her powers, a mouthful of blood burst out of her mouth instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s too strong, I can¡¯t assimilate its powers,¡± whimpered Jiu You painfully in her puerile voice.


    Chu Xun channeled his powers and directed a burst of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into her. But he gasped with shock all of a sudden.

 Chapter 335 - The Dragon-slaying League!

    Chu Xun was slightly astonished. The Divine Purple Pills took effect inside Jiu You and transformed into the blurry shadow of the Mythical Beasts of Four Directions, which dashed around madly.


    Then, the dragon¡¯s groan, the tiger¡¯s howl, the bird¡¯s chirp, and the turtle¡¯s roar all could be heard.


    Because they had touched the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from Chu Xun, the four blurry shadows became very domineering now. Jiu You tried to run his cultivation to suppress them, but his Internal Breath was swallowed by them as soon as it touched them.


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Chu Xun understood the situation now. Enormous Hong Meng Immortal Qi entered into Jiu You¡¯s body and overwhelmingly suppressed the four beast shadows under Chu Xun¡¯s control.


    Chu Xun¡¯s Hong Meng Immortal Qi was so domineering that it shattered the dragon shadow the moment they touched. The other three shadows were blown up by the Hong Meng Immortal Qi as well, and ended up as drops of essence that nourished Jiu You¡¯s whole body.


    The look of pain disappeared from Jiu You¡¯s small face and was replaced by a look of comfort.


    Seeing this, Chu Xun stopped.


    Jiu You¡¯s small face flickered, and purple rays were emitted from all his pores, making him look like a saint. His breath became increasingly stronger.


    Seeing this, Yue Fandie and the others swallowed their saliva. They had personally experienced the effect of the Level-improving Pill. Now, it seemed to them that the rank of this purple pill was even higher than that of the Level-improving Pill.


    Chu Xun did not hide the pills for himself, and he had always been generous to the people on his side.


    This time, he successfully made fifteen pills.


    Chu Xun gave Yue Fandie five pills, for him and his three sons, who were present, and for his fourth son, whom Chu Xun had yet to meet.


    ¡°The wisest thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life is becoming your sworn brother.¡± Yue Fandie was not a hypocritical man. He accepted the Divine Purple Pills in a natural manner.


    Yan Wushuang rubbed his hands and felt like a cat was scratching his heart. He had something to say, but didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    Seeing this, Chu Xun gave him one pill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to take the pill, guys, until you feel the opportunity for a breakthrough coming. It will help you yield twice the result with half the effort by then.¡± Chu Xun reminded him.


    Chu Xun cast a glance at Jiu You and smiled inwardly. ¡°What an impatient girl.¡±


    Unexpectedly, it took Jiu You such a long time to break through. For a whole week, she was in meditation.


    During this period, Chu Xun received the news of the Zombie


    The Zombies was becoming more and more cunning as if they knew that Chu Xun was looking for them. They would leave directly after they killed someone and took away his heart. They would go to another place after every crime. As a result, Chu Xun failed to catch them many times.


    Yue Fandie was more and more worried. The Zombie clan was very strong and hard to deal with, though it didn¡¯t have many members. If they were not wiped out timely, they would bring many troubles.


    This annoyed Chu Xun as well. The top official called him yesterday and told him that a black dragon from the west appeared at the border of Huaxia somehow and killed over a thousand Huaxia soldiers.


    The top official intended to let Chu Xun deal with this. After all, the black dragon could spit raging fire and fly very fast. Besides, its scales were very solid that they could defend against missiles.


    Chu Xun massaged the muscle between his eyebrows. The issue about the Zombie clan was yet to be solved, and now, a foreign enemy invaded the border. Chu Xun really couldn¡¯t handle these two things at the same time.


    ¡°Brother, you should go and deal with your affairs first. I am more than enough to deal with the Zombie clan,¡± Yue Fandie said, and he was capable of that.


    Chu Xun agreed. Since the Zombie clan was hiding now and wouldn¡¯t go out for the time being, it wouldn¡¯t solve anything if Chu Xun kept waiting like this.


    It had been more than ten days since Jiu You entered the stage of the breakthrough.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Jiu You, brother.¡± After saying this, Chu Xun set up a protective formation around Jiu You, and even an eighth-grade Human King wouldn¡¯t be able to break it easily.


    Yue Fandie replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me here, no one can even touch her hair.¡±


    The next day, as Jiu You was still in meditation, Chu Xun could only leave with Yan Wushuang and Tang Rou.


    On the way, he logged in the Martial Tao Forum that he hadn¡¯t visited for long, and searched for the news of the black dragon.


    The top official didn¡¯t explain clearly.


    The news and pictures of the black dragon spread all over the Internet. After all, the dragon had killed more than a thousand soldiers, and this enraged the Huaxia people.


    Chu Xun clicked open a clear picture of the black dragon, and found it similar to the evil dragon in the science fiction movies of Country M, only that this black dragon was larger. It was so big that its wings were over a dozen meters long when they spread.


    The dragon was covered with black scales, which were sharp and shining with black chilling light. What was more powerful was the fire it spat out. The fire could cover the sky and melt the rocks.


    Some warriors teamed up to hunt the dragon but suffered heavy casualties.


    As it was a western dragon, the reason why it would appear near the border between Huaxia and Country Y deserved attention.


    Chu Xun had once been to that border area when the Golden Wolf Mercenary hijacked a plane from Huaxia. Back then, he wiped out the mercenary.


    When Chu Xun thought of Country Y, a cold look flashed within his eyes.


    With the mutation of the earth, dramatic changes had taken place in Huaxia and even the whole world.


    At this time, a post that was reposted caught everyone¡¯s attention on the forum.


    It was about a western expert who mocked the Huaxia warriors on the website and said that even a western beast could kill all Huaxia warriors.


    After this post was reposted to the forum, every Huaxia warrior was enraged.


    At this time, several new posts spread on the Internet.


    ¡°A Post for Recruiting a Hero to Kill the Dragon¡±


    ¡°People of Huaxia, Follow Me to Kill the Dragon¡±


    ¡°Those Who Are Not of Our Kind Must Harbor Vicious Intention; Who Would Like to Join Me to Kill the Evil Dragon?¡±


    There were various kinds of posts which meant to ally with other warriors for the purpose of killing the dragon.


    There were also some posts which condemned that western expert.


    ¡°You western clown, shut your fu*king mouth up! Come to Huaxia, I dare you! I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson.¡±


    ¡°How dare you, a bastard, mock our Huaxia warriors. Come to fight me, I dare you!¡±


    ¡°If you have the guts, come here! I¡¯ll kill the dragon first and then kill you.¡±


    The warriors and the western expert called each other names online.


    As a matter of fact, there were some western warriors who were short-tempered and agreed to the fight on the forum. They even said that they were hurrying to the border between Huaxia and Country Y.


    Anyway, the case about the black dragon had evolved into a contest between the Huaxia warriors and western warriors.


    Chu Xun was deep in thought as he looked through the posts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sign up and join this Dragon-slaying League,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yan Wushuang looked at him with a strange look and said, ¡°Are you kidding me? Is there anyone in the world who don¡¯t know you? Your face is like an invitation from the god of death, so who dares to lead you?¡±


    ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Chu Xun touched his face and felt that he looked very kind and affable.


    Yan Wushuang nodded vigorously.


    Even Tang Rou also nodded her head. During the past days, she finally learned how well-known Chu Xun was.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to solve.¡± Chu Xun laughed. ¡°Do you still remember how we met?¡±


    Yan Wushuang was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you mean to disguise yourself with a different look?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    Then, the three of them made some slight changes to their appearances.


    In fact, Chu Xun was the only one who needed to change his look for not many people knew Yan Wushuang and Tang Rou.


    Chu Xun disguised himself as an ordinary young man, and Yan Wushuang changed his white robe into a black one while Tang Rou put on a veil.


    After that, Chu Xun signed up and joined the Dragon-slaying League.


    The founder of this league was a seventh-grade Human King, and was named Yi Xiaosu. His name sounded quite gentle, but he was a short-tempered man of courage and uprightness.


    ¡°Those who are willing to join the Dragon-slaying League will be awarded five low-grade spiritual herbs,¡± Yi Xiaosu said.


    Chu Xun was surprised that Yi Xiaosu was so generous.


    Chu Xun asked him where they were going to gather.


    Yi Xiaosu replied, ¡°In a town near the border between Huaxia and Country Y.¡±


    After the heaven and earth underwent a mutation, there were too many towering mountain ranges and fierce beasts in the town, so the residents of that small border town hurriedly moved away from there.


    It took Chu Xun and his companions a couple of days to find and reach that border town.


    ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s really a lively town,¡± Yan Wushuang said. There were quite a few warriors in the town.


    Some of them even opened a store there and started a business to make a fortune.


    Chu Xun found out that the gathering place of the Dragon-slaying League was a courtyard, which was very spacious.


    Chu Xun was not in a hurry to go into the yard. Instead, he looked around and discovered that there were quite a few leagues like the Dragon-slaying League, such as Bloodthirsty League, Dragon-killing League, and Warrior Union of Huaxia, and etc.


    Moreover, the rewards offered by each league were quite attractive, and all the Human Kings above the first grade could join them. Those who joined those leagues could get either a spiritual herb or some spiritual elixirs.


    ¡°The three of you all have an extraordinary demeanor. How about joining our Dragon-killing League? The reward will be six low-grade spiritual herbs.¡±


    Chu Xun and his companions were stopped by a first-grade Human King.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we have joined the Dragon-slaying League,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    Unexpected, the Human King changed his expression immediately upon hearing the words. He started to shooing Chu Xun and his companions while cursing. ¡°Since you have joined a rubbish league like the Dragon-slaying League, why did you come to the territory of our Dragon-killing League? Get out of here, right now.¡±


    Yan Wushuang couldn¡¯t tolerate the insult. If Chu Xun hadn¡¯t held him back, he would have fought with that Human King.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave now.¡± Chu Xun pulled Yan Wushuang away.


    Yan Wushuang shook off Chu Xun¡¯s hand angrily and said, ¡°Why did you hold me back? How dare this weak chick look down on us? Who does he think he is?¡±


    ¡°Master Yan, we¡¯re not in your Yanxue City anymore. Besides, we have disguised ourselves, so we¡¯d better keep a low profile.¡± Chu Xun paused for a moment and added, ¡°Did you notice that these leagues have the same goal yet hate each other? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    Yan Wushuang didn¡¯t take it seriously, and replied, ¡°It isn¡¯t strange at all. It¡¯s normal that not every man could pee into the same urinal.¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless and squinted at Yan Wushuang. When they first met in Yanxue City, Yan Wushuang killed a warrior of the Bloody Moon Tower with one blow and then left elegantly and indifferently, but now, Chu Xun found that Yan Wushuang was a funny guy.


    Chu Xun wondered if Yan Wushuang had hidden his true character too well or he was actually such a man.


    ¡°Rourou, when Master Yan talks dirty again, record it and play it to Yao Baiyue if we meet her one day.¡±


    Tang Rou was very smart. She immediately realized that Yao Baiyue might be the girl that Yan Wushuang loved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind, Brother Chu Xun,¡± Tang Rou said sweetly.


    Yan Wushuang looked at Chu Xun angrily and said. ¡°Fine, you win.¡±


    Chu Xun laughed inwardly and realized that Yan Wushuang had always put on a cold face because of Yao Baiyue. Now, since they had gone out and no one would keep an eye on him anymore, Yan Wushuang revealed his true character.


    After that, the three of them went to other places and looked around.


    However, when those leagues heard that Chu Xun and his companions had joined the Dragon-slaying League, they all changed their expressions. Some leagues asked them to go while some directly cursed.


    Chu Xun shook his head. As the saying went, there would be a success when millions of people united as one man. However, like now, as those leagues all hated each other, it would be difficult for them to survive the battle, let alone killing the dragon.


    They returned to the gathering place of the Dragon-slaying League and explained their intention. Then, they saw Yi Xiaosu.


    Yi Xiaosu was an elegant middle-aged man. His face was fair, but his eyes were extremely sharp. His aura was tyrannical, and he held a folding fan in his hand. The fan was a secret treasure.

 Chapter 336 - Provocation!

    Yi Xiaosu looked Chu Xun and his companions up and down.


    In addition to Yi Xiaosu, there were more than a dozen Human Kings present, whose cultivations were all at the third or fourth grade.


    ¡°First, I¡¯d like to welcome you guys to join our league, but I have to warn you guys that the evil dragon is very powerful, and if you¡¯re not in the Human King Realm, you¡¯ll get killed in the battle,¡± Yi Xiaosu said.


    He said so because he couldn¡¯t see through the cultivation of Chu Xun and Tang Rou, but he could feel strong fluctuations of Internal Breath from Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Would you please show some of your skills so that we can have a better understanding of each other?¡± Yi Xiaosu asked.


    ¡°Let me give it a try.¡± A fourth-grade Human King came forward. He was more than two meters tall, his upper body naked and his muscles bulging high up.


    Yan Wushuang frowned with disdain. He took two steps forward and said proudly, ¡°Half a move.¡±


    The people present were puzzled. ¡°What does he mean by saying half a move?¡±


    The Internal Breath of the strong man began to surge, and his aura soared.


    Boom!


    Terrifying Internal Breath swept out of Yan Wushuang¡¯s body and directly threw the fourth-grade Human King away.


    The crowd was shocked. Even Yi Xiaosu¡¯s eyes were filled with shock when he looked at Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Let me tell you the truth. I¡¯m a seventh-grade Human King. There is no need to hide it,¡± Yan Wushuang said proudly.


    ¡°What about the two of them?¡± Yi Xiaosu looked at Chu Xun and Tang Rou.


    ¡°He is at the fourth grade,¡± Yan Wushuang said, pointing at Chu Xun. This was what they had agreed on before going there. He then pointed at Tang Rou and said, ¡°She is at the second grade.¡±


    ¡°Welcome you guys to join the Dragon-slaying League.¡± Yi Xiaosu was surprised and didn¡¯t expect a seventh-grade Human King to be willing to join them.


    This was because among all those leagues, the Dragon-slaying League was the weakest one. Now that Yan Wushuang had joined them, they could stand up to other leagues as an equal.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m Yi Xiaosu.¡±


    Yan Wushuang said coolly, ¡°I¡¯m Yan Wushuang.¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe.¡± Chu Xun spoke calmly.


    ¡°Tang Rou.¡± Tang Rou¡¯s sweet voice and the veil on her face made the warriors present curious.


    ¡°From now on, we are a family,¡± Yi Xiaosu said with a smile. Then, he took out 15 mid-grade spiritual herbs and added, ¡°These are your rewards.¡±


    Yan Wushuang didn¡¯t show any signs of accepting them. He said haughtily, ¡°I didn¡¯t come here for these spiritual herbs. Forget about the reward.¡±


    Yi Xiaosu was slightly surprised. It was the first time that he had seen a warrior who didn¡¯t like spiritual herbs or spiritual elixirs.


    Yan Wushuang added, ¡°I don¡¯t lack for such stuff. I came here just to slaughter the dragon. It would be even better if I could kill a few western invaders.¡±


    At first, Yi Xiaosu thought that Yan Wushuang had some other intentions. On hearing his words, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    It was normal for a seventh-grade Human King to look down on five spiritual herbs.


    ¡°From now on, Master Yan will be the deputy chief of our league.¡± Yi Xiaosu announced.


    Everyone present had witnessed how powerful Yan Wushuang was, and they felt honored to have a deputy chief who was a seventh-grade Human King.


    Everyone came up to greet Yan Wushuang.


    However, Yan Wushuang didn¡¯t remember a single name of those men.


    ¡°The three of you must be tired after such a long trip. We have three empty rooms over there. I hope you won¡¯t mind staying there for the night,¡± Yi Xiaosu said embarrassedly.


    This yard wasn¡¯t very big, so some people had to share the room with one or two other people. These three empty rooms were reserved in case of need.


    The houses in the yard were single story buildings, and every room only covered an area of about twenty square meters. The room was really too shabby for a seventh-grade Human King.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Us warriors in the Jianghu often stay in the wild for the night. Isn¡¯t it normal?¡± Yan Wushuang didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    Chu Xun winked at Yan Wushuang.


    Yan Wushuang said, ¡°Brother Yi, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Please enlighten me.¡±


    Yi Xiaosu was slightly surprised before replying, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Just now, I walked into the territories of some other leagues for I didn¡¯t find this yard. I noticed that those leagues seemed to hate each other. We are gathering here to kill the dragon and benefit the people and the country. Why would they hate each other?¡±


    On hearing this, Yi Xiaosu forced a smile and said, ¡°Master Yan, you may not know that many leagues came here to recruit talents for the forces behind them in the name of killing the dragon.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that they are here not to slaughter the dragon but for their own interests?¡±


    Yi Xiaosu nodded.


    Yan Wushuang looked at Yi Xiaosu and asked, ¡°Brother Yi, which force do you belong?¡±


    Yi Xiaosu was slightly stunned, and then he said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t belong to any force or any sect. I¡¯m just a wandering cultivator. I founded this league because thousands of soldiers had been killed and our enemy was so arrogant. I couldn¡¯t suppress my anger.¡±


    Yan Wushuang did not believe the words. He didn¡¯t think there would be such a righteous person in the world.


    Yi Xiaosu saw through what Yan Wushuang was thinking. ¡°Master Yan, you can choose not to trust me, but I want to tell you that everyone present is merciful and of high morality. They didn¡¯t take any reward. It¡¯s natural that you turned up your nose at those five spiritual herbs, but the others needed it, yet they still didn¡¯t take it. Why?¡±


    Yan Wushuang looked at the crowd in surprise.


    The well-built man, who was sent flying by Yan Wushuang, grinned and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have a high cultivation, I know I¡¯m a Huaxia man. I¡¯ll make those who killed my siblings pay with their blood.¡±


    ¡°Deputy Chief Yan, don¡¯t think that all the warriors are profit-seekers. Yes, I need the spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs very much, but I won¡¯t take them against my conscience,¡± a third-grade Human King said.


    ¡°I just like to be free. I hate those arrogant people from the west, and I won¡¯t join any other league or become their lackey.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded to himself. It seemed to him that there were some loyal and affectionate men in the world.


    Yan Wushuang was also shocked and was greatly moved by these words. Cupping his fist, he said, ¡°From today on, we¡¯re friends, guys. Let¡¯s show those invaders from the west that those who invade Huaxia will be put down no matter how far away they are.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Yi Xiaosu took the lead to echo with a cheer.


    Since they had the same goal, they quickly got closer to each other.


    ¡°Brother Yi, what are we doing here? Let¡¯s go out and look for that black dragon,¡± Yan Wushuang said.


    Yi Xiaosu said with a smile, ¡°Master Yan, be more patient. That black dragon is very cunning and is hiding deep in the mountains of Country Y. It shows up occasionally, and all the people are waiting for an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Country Y?¡± Yan Wushuang did not take the country seriously, and he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go straight into the mountain, find it, and then kill it.¡±


    Yi Xiaosu laughed and felt that Yan Wushuang was an admirable man. However, he still tried to persuade him. ¡°We can¡¯t do that. There are many experts guarding Country Y now, and some experts from Country M are also hiding there. We know little about Country Y, so it will be dangerous if we break in recklessly.¡±


    ¡°Country Y? Country M? I don¡¯t care! If I meet them, I¡¯ll kill them all,¡± Yan Wushuang said with disdain.


    ¡°Besides those experts, there are many advanced thermal weapons which could cause a damage to the warriors,¡± Yi Xiaosu said.


    Yan Wushuang said disdainfully, ¡°What kinds of thermal weapons could there be in a small and backward country like Country Y?¡±


    ¡°Country Y doesn¡¯t have it, but Country M has it.¡±


    Yan Wushuang flew into a rage and cursed. ¡°A group of flunkies!¡±


    ¡°How I wish Chu Xun the Devil could be here and lead us breaking into Country Y,¡± said the stocky man in a muffled voice.


    Yan Wushuang took a look at Chu Xun subconsciously.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Back when the Golden Wolf Mercenary hijacked one of our planes, Chu Xun the Devil rushed there directly and killed all of them. I heard that the border guards of Country Y were all killed. How comforting it is!¡± a Human King chimed in.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if Chu Xun the Devil will come. If he comes, there will be a lot of fun. According to his temper, he will take down all those experts no matter where they are from, haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil has always been mysterious. Perhaps he¡¯ll really come.¡±


    Yan Wushuang was displeased after seeing that so many people thought so highly of Chu Xun. He deliberately said in a mocking tone, ¡°Chu Xun the Devil is a scourge, a rogue. He¡¯s selfish, scheming, and insatiable. What¡¯s so admirable about him?¡±


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched. He almost couldn¡¯t stop himself from kicking Yan Wushuang away, and he understood that Yan Wushuang said those words deliberately in front of him.


    Seeing that Yan Wushuang didn¡¯t like Chu Xun the Devil, Yi Xiaosu asked curiously, ¡°Do you have any grudge against Chu Xun the Devil, Master Yan?¡±


    Yan Wushuang nodded and said, ¡°That bastard stole the Soul-nourishing Lotus from my family, and he even took away all the Spirit Flux in the Spirit Basin. He also stole two Fire-Amber Bamboos.¡±


    ¡°Uh!¡±


    The group of people were dumbstruck.


    ¡°You guys talk first. I want to have a rest,¡± Chu Xun said before he returned to his room, without giving Yan Wushuang any chance to mock him again.


    Tang Rou said goodbye and went back to her room as well.


    Yan Wushuang raised his voice as if he was afraid that Chu Xun couldn¡¯t hear him. ¡°Chu Xun the Devil is a thief, a robber!¡±


    The group of people didn¡¯t know what to say. If what Yan Wushuang said was true, then it wouldn¡¯t be too much for him to hate Chu Xun to death, considering the value of these items stolen by Chu Xun.


    At this moment, Chu Xun opened the door and stuck his head out while saying, ¡°Brother Yan, be quiet. If Chu Xun the Devil hears it, your treasury will be in danger.¡±


    Yan Wushuang was speechless and terrified. Based on his understanding of Chu Xun, he knew that Chu Xun wouldn¡¯t be afraid of doing anything.


    Yan Wushuang shut up as he was told. He was really afraid that Chu Xun would target his family¡¯s treasury.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    They had been staying here for two days, but the black dragon didn¡¯t appear even once.


    Yan Wushuang became a little impatient.


    The black dragon didn¡¯t appear, but a piece of new arrived. A group of western warriors appeared on the border between Huaxia and Country Y, and tried to provoke the Huaxia warriors.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look too.¡± Yi Xiaosu suggested.


    After a discussion, they all rushed to the border.


    From a distance, they saw a large crowd, all of whom were Huaxia warriors.


    There were many people on Country Y¡¯s side as well, some of them were warriors from Country Y while most of them were warriors from Country M. These people looked very arrogant with disdain in their eyes.


    ¡°These Huaxia warriors are as small as monkeys, haha¡­¡± A well-built warrior from Country M let out an ear-piercing ridicule, holding a golden sword in his hand.


    From the conversations of the surrounding warriors, Chu Xun learned that this man was named Hoffmann, a candidate of the Son of God for the Holy Temple of the Sun in the west. He also learned that Hoffmann could use the power of the sun and was very powerful.


    The Huaxia warriors all glared at him with anger in their eyes, and were very indignant.


    ¡°Haha¡­ warriors from Huaxia, is there anyone who dares to stand out and fight me, the Son of God?¡± Hoffmann stepped onto the border line with a provocative expression.


    However, no one on Huaxia¡¯s side answered.


    This was human nature; people always wanted others to stand out to face the danger first. What was more, most of the leagues came there with selfish motives to recruit talents for the forces behind them. None of them wanted to be the first one to stand out.


    Seeing this, Hoffmann behaved more arrogantly. He said with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯re a group of cowards. Do you only dare to brag arrogantly on the Internet?¡±

 Chapter 337 - The Warriors from the West!

    ¡°F*ck! I can¡¯t put up with it anymore!¡± The strong man who came there with Chu Xun and the others flew into a rage. He had an ordinary name, Le Dayong. ¡°Bastard, you are in no position to talk so arrogantly!¡± he said angrily.


    Seeing that someone accepted his challenge, Hoffmann grinned and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought that all of you are cowards, and I didn¡¯t expect there to be a brave man among you. To show my respect, I¡¯ll cut off your head.¡±


    The golden sword shone brightly as it pointed straight at Le Dayong.


    Le Dayong, who was more than two meters tall, rushed over with bare hands, like a moving iron tower.


    Hoffmann¡¯s golden sword became dazzling, and he waved it toward Le Dayong fiercely.


    Although Le Dayong was tall and burly, he was very swift. He bent over and avoided Hoffmann¡¯s attack, and then he punched back at him.


    Hoffmann laughed with disdain. He withdrew his sword to defend himself.


    Clang!


    There was a crisp explosion as Le Dayong punched the golden sword, causing everyone¡¯s eardrums to tremble.


    Thump! Thump¡­!


    Le Dayong¡¯s expression changed dramatically. The horrible power coming from the huge sword threw him back again and again.


    Hoffmann grinned hideously as he slashed at Le Dayong¡¯s neck with his sword quickly and fiercely.


    The crowd was shocked; the move had shown who was the stronger one. Le Dayong was no match for Hoffmann, and there was a huge gap between their strength.


    Le Dayong was panic-stricken. His opponent had easily knocked him back, and the sword was so swift and fierce that he could not dodge it at all.


    Just as Hoffmann¡¯s sword was about to cut off Le Dayong¡¯s head, Yan Wushuang made his move. He unsheathed his sword and slashed forward in one breath, causing the sword radiance to shine brightly.


    The hissing and whooshing sounds sent a chill up Hoffmann¡¯s spine. He hurriedly withdrew his sword, turned around, and struck out with it.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew in all directions, and Yan Wushuang¡¯s sword radiance was split open while Hoffmann was forced to step back again and again.


    ¡°Who is it that dared to attack me from behind?¡± Hoffmann was furious.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, your grandfather.¡± Yan Wushuang flashed sideways, looked at Hoffmann with disdain, and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a candidate of the Son of God, aren¡¯t you? You really think too highly of yourself. In Huaxia, a candidate is the same as a back-up. It¡¯s almost impossible for them to become the chosen one.¡±


    Although Hoffmann could speak Huaxia language, he was not very proficient in it. He turned around and asked his companion what a back-up meant. After getting the answer, he was enraged.


    ¡°You little monkey, you not only launched a sneak attack against me, but also dared to humiliate me. I will kill you on behalf of the Holy Temple of the Sun.¡±


    Yan Wushuang burst into laughter with a face full of disdain. ¡°You look like a golden-haired puppy, yet you continuously repeat that you¡¯re the Son of God of the holy temple. Want to kill me on behalf of your holy temple? Well, I¡¯m going to kill you on behalf of the moon.¡±


    Le Dayong¡¯s face was full of shame. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Deputy Chief Yan, thank you for saving my life.¡±


    Yan Wushuang patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re a man. Though you¡¯ve lost, your courage is commendable. You¡¯re much better than those good-for-nothings who stood by and watched it happen.¡±


    What Yan Wushuang said scolded all the Huaxia warriors present. However, he ignored the angry eyes of the crowd for he looked down on them.


    Yan Wushuang, of course, had his own pride.


    ¡°You golden-haired puppy, come over here and I¡¯ll cut off your head,¡± Yan Wushuang pointed at Hoffmann with his sword.


    ¡°Deputy Chief Yan, awesome!¡± someone on Chu Xun¡¯s side praised him.


    ¡°Deputy Chief Yan, come on. Cut off his head and let¡¯s see if he could still be so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Come on, brother, I have faith in you.¡± Yi Xiaosu was also very happy. The Dragon-slaying League finally stood in limelight.


    ¡°Damn you, Huaxia monkey, I¡¯ll cut your head off and show the world with your blood that the holy temple can¡¯t be humiliated.¡±


    Yan Wushuang laughed loudly, and his one-meter-long green sword trembled. ¡°Holy temple? Bullshit! You are just a bunch of swindlers.¡±


    Hoffmann couldn¡¯t restrain his anger, and charged at Yan Wushuang, waving his huge sword, with his entire body emitting blazing red light.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Is this the power of the sun?¡±


    Yan Wushuang brandished his green sword to meet Hoffmann¡¯s attack. His sword moved, aiming straight at Hoffmann¡¯s throat, like a snake aiming at its prey.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s sword was so fast that Hoffmann was forced to use his sword to defend.


    Clang!


    The tip of Yan Wushuang¡¯s sword hit Hoffmann¡¯s big golden sword, causing sparks.


    With a booming sound, his clothes fluttered without wind, and his Internal Breath started running frantically, causing Hoffmann to continuously step back.


    As Yan Wushuang¡¯s wrist shook slightly, his sword slid across Hoffmann¡¯s sword, bringing about a string of sparks. The two passed by each other.


    Yan Wushuang tapped the ground lightly with his tiptoes, turned around rapidly, and struck out with his long sword.


    Woosh!


    Hoffmann roared angrily as blood kept gushing out from his back. He was slashed at the back by Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°You damned monkey. How dare you hurt me, the Son of God?¡±


    Red flames shot up around Hoffmann, and even the temperature of the surrounding area rose high. It was the magic power of the sun of the Holy Temple of the Sun.


    The ground under Hoffmann¡¯s feet made a cracking sound; it was burned and cracked under the power of the sun.


    Hoffmann let out a roar of anger, and his golden sword turned red all over. He pounced on Yan Wushuang and swung his sword to slash at him.


    Yan Wushuang showed a look of disdain and swung his sword to meet Hoffmann¡¯s blow head-on.


    Clang!


    There was another ear-piercing and booming sound of metal on metal. Hoffmann was knocked back again and again.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s one-meter-long sword slipped out of his hand, from where smoke kept rosing. The sword kept shaking and turned red all over, and its tip thrust into the ground.


    ¡°Deputy Chief Yan got injured!¡± Le Dayong exclaimed in shock.


    Yi Xiaosu said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s the power of the sun. It¡¯s really weird and horrible.¡±


    Everyone could tell that Hoffmann was at most a sixth-grade Human King, and he was no match for Yan Wushuang in terms of cultivation. However, he had possessed the strange power of the sun and was able to fight above his level. He could even injure his opponent.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s face was sullen, and his hands were trembling slightly. If he hadn¡¯t been quick to react, his entire right hand would have gotten burned.


    ¡°Damned monkey, now, you know how powerful my power of sun is, right?¡± Hoffmann was extremely proud to see that he had injured Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°You golden-haired puppy, do you really think that I won¡¯t be able to kill you?¡± Yan Wushuang was really annoyed. His Internal Breath ran wildly around him, causing the air to be distorted and make crackling sounds.


    Boom!


    An extremely powerful Internal Breath chain rushed toward Hoffmann.


    Hoffmann waved his sword and slashed at Yan Wushuang. With a boom, a storm rolled over, and Hoffmann was forced to retreat dozens of meters backward.


    However, the expressions of all the Huaxia warriors changed slightly, because when Hoffmann hit Yan Wushuang¡¯s Internal Breath chain, the sun power that his sword carried actually refined part of Yan Wushuang¡¯s Internal Breath, weakening his attack.


    The power of the sun was truly astonishing that it could weaken the battling power of the opponent. In this case, Yan Wushuang¡¯s attacks would be greatly weakened, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to exert his full strength.


    Yan Wushuang was also stunned. With killing desire flashing in his eyes, he rushed forward with a whoosh and raised his hand to send out a palm, his powerful Internal Breath charging at Hoffmann.


    Clang! Clang¡­!


    Blasts of terrifying Internal Breath hit the huge mace, making ear-splitting booming sounds.


    Hoffmann retreated again and again. His cultivation was much lower than Yan Wushuang¡¯s. If it weren¡¯t for the power of the sun, he would have been defeated long ago.


    Yan Wushuang was very clever that he only attacked Hoffmann from a distance and didn¡¯t approach him, which left Hoffmann no chance to use his power of the sun.


    Clang!


    Hoffmann¡¯s big sword was knocked out of his hand, and he spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    Yan Wushuang sneered, stepped to Hoffmann, and slapped him on the head.


    However, all of a sudden, Yan Wushuang shot out horizontally.


    Shoo! Shoo¡­!


    Three Ice Arrows shot where Yan Wushuang had been standing just now.


    Everyone was shocked because these arrows had shot into the ground. With the arrows as the center, ice stretched away and covered the area within three meters.


    Crack!


    The entire ground was frozen and cracked, and cracks stretched away.


    Even Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help looking at it twice. If a human being got shot by such an arrow, he would be frozen inside out in an instant and would break with a gentle touch.


    Yan Wushuang looked in the direction of the arrows with a cold look and found that these arrows came from a beautiful woman of Country M.


    She was shapely and showed her perfect figure to others generously. Golden-haired and blue-eyed, she held an ice bow in her hands.


    Seeing that Yan Wushuang looked at her, she licked her red lips in a flirting manner and blew him a kiss. Then, as she spread out her palms, the ice bow melted immediately, and a mass of fog rose from her hands.


    Seeing this, all the Huaxia warriors were stunned.


    ¡°This is supernatural power.¡±


    Someone exclaimed.


    Chu Xun was also curious. He had long heard that there were people with supernatural abilities in the western world and that they could control natural sources, like wind, fire, thunder, and lighting.


    ¡°Hoffmann, you lost. Come back!¡± the woman said with a Huaxia accent.


    Hoffmann groaned, muttering that the woman was nosy, but he still picked up his golden sword and returned to their camp.


    ¡°My handsome Huaxia warrior, I have to admit that you¡¯re very strong. I take back what I said before. Not all Huaxia people are cowards. At least, you deserve my respect,¡± the woman bowed slightly, then raised her head, and said, ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Alice Karen. You can call me Witch of Ice and Fire.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. As the name suggested, the woman could control not only ice but also fire. Chu Xun suddenly became interested in this woman. As known to all, fire and water couldn¡¯t be compatible with each other, so he wanted to know how the woman made it.


    Yan Wushuang also realized this and felt it very rare.


    At this moment, the ground suddenly trembled, not because of the earthquake, but because of the movement of a western warrior.


    The warrior was in a sitting position just now, and now, he stood up. He was about 2.5 meters tall, broad-shouldered, and solidly-built, as wide and strong as a buffalo. If Le Dayong stood with him, he would look very thin.


    The weapon that this man held was even more astonishing. It was a wide broadsword about three meters long and one meter wide.


    He stepped forward with the broadsword in hand. He pulled the other people away with his broadsword gently.


    ¡°Krebs, what are you going to do?¡± Witch of Ice and Fire asked.


    ¡°Woman, go away. We¡¯re on a battlefield, so cut the crap. I must kill this bunch of eastern monkeys and let the whole world remember our name, Knights of Circular Table.¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear that this man was actually one of the most powerful Knights of Circular Table in the west. They didn¡¯t expect a Knight of Circular Table to come there.


    ¡°You, get the hell over here to die.¡± Krebs pointed at Yan Wushuang and showed a hideous grin.


    Yan Wushuang was enraged and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Knights of Circular Table? I think it should be Knights of Circular Pig.¡±


    Before Yan Wushuang could finish his words, his eyes widened, and he rushed forward quickly.


    Krebs raised his sword, slapping down towards Yan Wushuang.


    Boom!


    The soil was blown away, and a horrible crack stretched afar on the ground. If Yan Wushuang hadn¡¯t dodged quickly enough, he would have been smashed into meat pulp by the blow.

 Chapter 338 - A Man with Supernatural Power!

    The Knights of Circular Table were the bravest knights of Country B.


    The circular table represented peace and unity.


    Rumor had it that the number of those knights had reached 150 at most. During the day, they would fight bravely in the battlefield and were the bravest ones, and at night, they would sit around the circular table and discuss the battle situation.


    However, Krebs showed everyone with his actions that the so-called peace was nothing more than bullshit.


    How could such a well-known knight team, which had killed countless enemies and gone through many bloody battles, love peace?


    Therefore, the ¡°circular table¡± was pointless.


    There was no energy fluctuation around Krebs. Just a casual palm from him was able to leave a large crack that was dozens of meters long on the ground. This was proof of how terrifyingly powerful the Knights of Circular Table were.


    Yan Wushuang drew out his long sword and unleashed the sword will. He turned around and slashed with his sword, making the Sword Qi overwhelming.


    A layer of black fog rose up from Krebs¡¯s body. After Yan Wushuang¡¯s Sword Qi reached him, it was dispersed by the black fog.


    ¡°What a weak blow.¡± Krebs grinned savagely and charged at Yan Wushuang, striking out with the huge sword in his hands. A gust of wild wind was created, sending the sands and stones to fly.


    Yan Wushuang snorted coldly, and he jumped up a dozen meters high to avoid the sword. Then, he dived downward from the sky with his heels over head and thrust toward the top of Krebs¡¯s skull.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s swordsmanship was quick and agile, and his movements were tricky. The just strike was very swift and fierce.


    Although Krebs was as large as a hill, his movements were very swift. The black fog flew around the huge sword, which moved and slapped toward Yan Wushuang when he dived downward.


    As there was nowhere for Yan Wushuang to dodge, his sword clashed against Krebs¡¯s huge sword, causing dazzling sparks to fly.


    Bang!


    The force was so strong that it threw him away.


    Yan Wushuang changed his move in the sky and gently landed on the ground. He was not injured, but his right arm that held the sword was having a spasm.


    Krebs¡¯s strength was simply too powerful.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s killing intent was provoked, and he was surrounded by a fierce aura.


    He moved forward with strange steps, and the green sword that was one meter long made buzzing sounds in his hand.


    Buzz!


    The dazzling sword radiance shot into the sky, and a sword of light that was dozens of meters long rose into the air.


    ¡°Knight of Circular Table? Bullshit! I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±


    He let out a soft shout, and the one-meter long sword in his hand chopped downward viciously. At the same time, the huge sword of light in mid-air slashed viciously towards Krebs.


    Boom!


    The sword of light made the sky tremble, causing the ground to tremble and the void to shake.


    Krebs let out a loud roar, surrounded by flowing black fog. He raised his huge sword horizontally while hiding beneath it.


    Boom!


    As the sword of light slashed down, there was a horrible explosion in an instant, stirring up smoke and dust, which covered the sky and the sun.


    Everyone stared with their eyes wide open, waiting for the dust to dissipate. They wanted to know if Krebs had managed to take this sword blow.


    After a long while, the smoke and dust finally dissipated.


    The western warriors all gasped.


    The Huaxia warriors cheered joyfully after being stunned for a while.


    Krebs¡¯s broadsword was cut into two halves from the middle, and one of his arms had been chopped off. Blood gushed out from his wound, and he had passed out.


    Yan Wushuang was breathing quickly. The just blow had consumed a huge amount of his Internal Breath, yet he still charged out resolutely, slashing toward Krebs¡¯s neck with his sword in an attempt to take his life.


    Shoo! Shoo!¡­


    There were ear-piercing whooshing sounds.


    Yan Wushuang didn¡¯t have to take a look to know that they were Ice Arrows from Witch of Ice and Fire. She played the same trick once more with an attempt to save Krebs. A strange sneer played around the corners of Yan Wushuang¡¯s mouth, and he ignored the coming Ice Arrows.


    Poom! Poom!


    With three cracking sounds, three purple rays of light flew out from nowhere and shattered the Ice Arrows.


    Puff!


    A human head rolled down, and blood kept gushing. Krebs, one of the Knights of Circular Table, was beheaded by Yan Wushuang with a single sword blow.


    This scene shocked everyone. They looked around, trying to find out the person who had scattered the Ice Arrows.


    Two flames flared up in the eyes of Witch of Ice and Fire, which made her look very strange. She stared at all the Huaxia warriors, and the flames in her eyes died out a long while later. She looked at the dead Krebs and let out a soft sigh. Good words couldn¡¯t save a single-minded man.


    However, the Knights of Circular Table were solidly united. If they knew that Krebs had died, they would definitely be furious.


    Bang!


    Yan Wushuang sent Krebs¡¯s head flying with a kick, and the head landed in front of the western warriors.


    ¡°Who is the next?¡± he raised his long sword and asked coldly.


    The western warriors were furious and shouted, ready to rush over.


    ¡°All of you, stop!¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was extremely intimidating.


    Although the rushing western warriors were furious, they almost stopped at the same time upon hearing the words. Then, they separated.


    An old figure came forward slowly. It was an elderly and thin man who hid beneath a large black robe. He was blocked by those tall western warriors, so no one noticed him before.


    He slowly raised his head, revealing a common face, which was full of vicissitudes and wrinkles.


    All the western warriors had a respectful expression on their faces except Hoffmann, who wore a look of disdain.


    The old man coughed twice and looked at Witch of Ice and Fire while saying, ¡°You did very well, child. Are you interested in joining my Dark Guild?¡±


    On hearing the name ¡°Dark Guild¡±, all the Huaxia warriors couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back subconsciously, with a look of fear on their faces.


    Dark Guild, one of the dominators of the western dark world, had a long history, and no one knew when it was established.


    It was the synonym of bloodiness, cruelty, and horror.


    If the Holy Temple of the Sun was the representative of brightness, then the Dark Guild was the synonym of darkness.


    These two forces, one in bright and the other in dark, had confronted each other for such a long time that no one could remember how long it had been. However, they couldn¡¯t frustrate each other either.


    No wonder Hoffmann looked so disdainful after hearing the old man¡¯s words.


    Witch of Ice and Fire looked embarrassed. She didn¡¯t want to join the Dark Guild, but she didn¡¯t want to offend this horrible organization either. She was thinking about how to refuse the proposal in a way that wouldn¡¯t cause a misunderstanding.


    The old man smiled and said slowly, ¡°Child, I can tell that you like freedom. I won¡¯t force you. As long as you wish, the gate of the Dark Guild will always open to you.¡±


    Witch of Ice and Fire was stunned for a while and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, child.¡± The elder¡¯s expression was extremely amiable.


    Hoffmann curled his lips and muttered, ¡°How hypocritical.¡±


    The old man looked at Hoffmann with a strange smile and said, ¡°The candidate for Son of God from the Holy Temple of the Sun, I have a feeling that one day you will need the help of the Dark Guild.¡±


    Before Hoffmann made a response, the old man looked at all the Huaxia warriors and bowed slightly to show respect.


    ¡°My respected Huaxia warriors, I am the tenth presbyter of the Dark Guild. You can call me Presbyter Charlie.¡± The old man spoke very slowly but very fluently. If one didn¡¯t look at him, he would think that the old man was from Huaxia, judging from his voice alone.


    After knowing that the old man was the tenth presbyter of the Dark Guild, the Huaxia warriors looked graver.


    Although this old man, Charlie, looked ordinary, no one dared to look down on a presbyter of the Dark Guild, for one had to be very capable to become a presbyter of the guild. It seemed that the western warriors truly respected Charlie very much.


    Yan Wushuang was no fool. He was completely on his guard, afraid that this seemingly ordinary old man would suddenly play a trick.


    Looking at Yan Wushuang, Charlie slightly bowed toward him to show his respect. ¡°My distinguished Huaxia expert, you killed a member of the Knights of Circular Table. This is not funny,¡± he said.


    Yan Wushuang scoffed and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already killed him, show me what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Charlie chuckled.


    Crack!


    All of a sudden, the ground under Yan Wushuang¡¯s feet collapsed. Even though he had been on the alert, he did not expect the ground under his feet to collapse. He was not prepared for this and fell into the crack.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene.


    After Yan Wushuang fell down, the crack in the ground began to close, looking like it would bury Yan Wushuang under the ground.


    Just as Chu Xun was about to help Yan Wushuang, Yan Wushuang jumped out of the crack hurriedly. At this moment, the crack on the ground closed quickly, and made a booming sound, causing the ground to shake violently.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s face was as black as pitch, and he glared at Charlie. ¡°How despicable and vicious this old man is! If I hadn¡¯t been able to jump out with the counterforce from pressing my sword against the ground, I would have been turned into meat bits. Though I made it out safely, my sword was buried underground.¡±


    At this time, all the Huaxia warriors reacted. Charlie was a man with supernatural power of controlling the soil.


    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re so cunning.¡± Yan Wushuang was extremely angry. The sword had been with him for decades, but now it was buried under the ground.


    Charlie still replied in a slow manner, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been on your guard against me all the time?¡±


    ¡°Bastard, you played a dirty trick!¡± Yan Wushuang roared and charged at him. He raised his hand and released a chain of Internal Breath to attack.


    Charlie moved his feet slowly. With a rumble, a mud wall rose up from under the ground.


    Boom!


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s Internal Breath hit the mud wall and exploded, but the hole and collapsed parts caused by the explosion was soon repaired. As a result, Yan Wushuang¡¯s Internal Breath was cracked down.


    Then, the wall collapsed but turned into a huge fist that punched toward Yan Wushuang.


    Yan Wushuang was furious and threw out a punch as well.


    Another terrifying explosion rang out, and the fist made of mud exploded. Yan Wushuang, on the other hand, was knocked back.


    The mud fist, which had been blown up, quickly gathered together and punched toward Yan Wushuang with a whistling sound.


    Yan Wushuang turned around to dodge, but another wall suddenly rose from under the ground without warning. Yan Wushuang could not stop and got his head bumped on the wall. He felt so dizzy that he could see stars. At the same time, the huge mud fist hit him, sending him flying hundreds of meters away.


    Yan Wushuang adjusted his movement in the air, but before he landed on the ground, a fist made of mud rushed up and hit him directly on the back with a bang. His face immediately showed a strange color of red.


    The Huaxia warriors were stunned and shocked by Charlie¡¯s strange techniques.


    ¡°Old bastard.¡± Yan Wushuang was incensed. His opponent¡¯s skills were too odd and impossible to defend against.


    In fact, Charlie¡¯s strength was similar to Yan Wushuang¡¯s, but he had the ability to control the soil, so his fighting strength soared.


    Yan Wushuang roared again and again. He had never suffered such a big loss before. The ground under his feet exploded as he charged at Charlie like lightning.


    Charlie gently took a step back. With two booms, the ground trembled, and two mud walls rose from the ground to block Yan Wushuang.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes were red, but he did not slow down.


    Bang! Bang!


    With two exploding sounds, the dirt was sent flying, and the dust rolled. He smashed the two mud walls with his body and made them explode.

 Chapter 339 - The Dark Guild!

    Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and his Internal Breath surged around him wildly. He struck out a palm toward Charlie.


    Charlie was in no hurry as he gently raised his hand.


    The ground quaked and four mud walls rose to surround Yan Wushuang.


    Boom!


    Yan Wushuang smashed a wall with one palm.


    Unfortunately, the broken wall was quickly reconstructed.


    Boom!


    The four heavy walls smashed toward Yan Wushuang, forming a besieging attack.


    ¡°F*ck, this is too much!¡± Even the Huaxia warriors felt wronged for Yan Wushuang.


    However, at this moment, several purple long whips, shining with bright light, stretched out of the ground and hit hard on the mud wall.


    Boom! Boom¡­!


    There were four ear-splitting explosions, and the four walls were blown up. Yan Wushuang rushed out from the rolling earth waves.


    The fact that those purple whips actually grew from the ground and easily tore open the mud wall greatly surprised all the warriors present.


    Especially Charlie, his face changed slightly, and his eyes were shining. He carefully scanned those Huaxia warriors.


    Swoosh!


    The four purple whips jumped out like snakes. They were fast to the extreme while rushing toward Charlie.


    Charlie was a little surprised, but he wasn¡¯t panic. A thick mud wall rose in front of him to protect him.


    Unexpectedly, these whips suddenly became as sharp as spears and directly pierced through the wall.


    Slap!


    With a harsh crisp sound, a purple whip lashed Charlie. His skin was instantly cut open, and he couldn¡¯t help screaming in pain.


    At the same time, the other three purple whips also penetrated the mud wall, hitting Charlie hard.


    In an instant, Charlie¡¯s scream became even more shrill.


    His skin was split open with bloody cuts all over his body, making him look extremely terrifying. This was especially so when a purple whip slapped his face, making his mouth and face crooked. As a result, his face was covered in blood.


    Charlie was not only a man with supernatural power, but also a cultivator with high cultivation. He looked at the four purple whips that came at him again, and there were beams of earth-colored halos around him.


    Slap!


    As the whip lashed down, the halo was split, and blood splashed from Charlie¡¯s body again.


    Those purple whips were no less sharp than a knife. Each time it landed on Charlie, his skin would be split open, and the wound was so deep that even his bone could be seen.


    Charlie was scared. The calmness on his face disappeared. He was so panic that he couldn¡¯t help screaming. He felt the smell of death.


    ¡°Save me.¡± He turned to those western warriors for help.


    Of course, many people were very willing to do the Dark Guild a favor. Several western warriors rushed over to save Charlie.


    ¡°Stop them.¡±


    Yi Xiaosu ordered and led the members of the Dragon-slaying League to stop the western warriors from saving Charlie.


    The eyes of the people from other leagues flickered. No one stood out, and they even took two steps back.


    Charlie was a member of the Dark Guild. If they stopped the western warriors from saving Charlie and Charlie died in the end, they would certainly offend the Dark Guild.


    Seeing this, Yan Wushuang cursed. ¡°F*ck, a bunch of good-for-nothings.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Huaxia warriors all looked gloomy. If they hadn¡¯t learned of Yan Wushuang¡¯s power, they would teach him a lesson.


    They didn¡¯t dare to fight with the western warriors, but they were very bold when dealing with their compatriots.


    Since Yi Xiaosu had rushed to stop the western warriors, it would be improper if Chu Xun didn¡¯t join him. No one noticed that his feet were surrounded by flowing purple light.


    Four purple whips rolled toward Charlie; Chu Xun made a fatal move.


    ¡°Brother Liu, what are you waiting for?¡± Yi Xiaosu shouted when he saw that Chu Xun was still in a daze.


    Chu Xun sighed. As Yi Xiaosu was distracted, two western warriors had already rushed to Charlie¡¯s side and carried him to leave.


    At the same time, one purple whip entangled one of Charlie¡¯s legs.


    A fierce look appeared in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes.


    Crack!


    Charlie passed out completely in pain, and one of his legs was torn off by the purple whip.


    Chu Xun withdrew his Hong Meng Immortal Qi and charged forward with Tang Rou.


    The other leagues took no action, and Chu Xun only had less than 20 people on his side, while there were forty to fifty western warriors coming at them.


    In an instant, sabers and swords collided together, and the fist prints and palm prints were as magnificent as rainbows.


    Whoosh! Woosh¡­!


    Ear-piercing sounds tore through the air. Those were the sounds caused by the Ice Arrows from Witch of Ice and Fire.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, those Ice Arrows didn¡¯t shoot people, but only shot weapons.


    Puff!


    Blood spattered on the ground as a western warrior was blown apart by Yi Xiaosu¡¯s palm.


    Though Yan Wushuang had lost his weapon, he killed several western warriors in succession with his palms.


    Some people from the Dragon-slaying League also got injured.


    ¡°Brother Yi, retreat,¡± Yan Wushuang shouted.


    As they were greatly outnumbered, if they all got injured, it was uncertain that the other leagues wouldn¡¯t take the chance to attack them.


    Yi Xiaosu nodded and retreated while fighting. The western warriors didn¡¯t dare to chase after them, so the distance between them was opened up.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Almost everyone in the Dragon-slaying League was injured.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I broke the necks of two bastards. It¡¯s worth it.¡± There was a terrible wound on Le Dayong¡¯s shoulder, and blood kept gushing out from it.


    The others all carried the smell of blood, but they were all grinning.


    At this time, Charlie woke up. When he saw that he had lost one of his legs, he suddenly screamed like a madman.


    ¡°Who is it? Who injured me? Come over here!¡±


    Beside him, the Huaxia warriors also wanted to know who injured him.


    ¡°Good, good, good¡­¡± Charlie repeated three times. His face was full of blood scabs and was twisted beyond recognition.


    A bad feeling arose in Chu Xun¡¯s heart.


    When others saw Charlie¡¯s crazy look, they were also shocked.


    Charlie laughed wildly, took out a bone whistle from his chest pocket, and blew it.


    A strange whistle reached far away.


    Charlie shouted crazily, ¡°You¡¯re all going to die, and none of you can survive.¡±


    Before the crowd could react, a loud roar was heard, shaking the mountains.


    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s that black dragon. He is summoning that black dragon,¡± someone cried out in surprise.


    A little black dot drew nearer and nearer from far away and became bigger and bigger. It was exactly the black dragon that had killed thousands of soldiers of Huaxia.


    Different from others who were panic, Chu Xun exuded endless killing intent.


    He came there for the purpose of killing this black dragon. He didn¡¯t expect that this black dragon had something to do with Charlie. Now, he thought that Charlie deserved to die.


    Roar!


    A high-pitched dragon roar sounded. The dragon¡¯s two flesh wings fluttered, stirring up gusts of wind. It floated above everyone¡¯s heads, looking at the crowd beneath coldly with its huge eyes, as if it were looking at some ants.


    With the help of two western warriors, Charlie went forward and bowed his head while saying, ¡°Your Honor, as long as you help me kill them, the Dark Guild will give you twice what you want.¡±


    Roar!


    The black dragon roared, and its voice shook the earth.


    Chu Xun¡¯s killing intent became stronger and stronger. He didn¡¯t expect that the Dark Guild was doing business with the black dragon.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you slaughter our Huaxia soldiers?¡± Chu Xun bellowed angrily.


    Charlie looked at Chu Xun with contempt. Only a master like Yan Wushuang could attract his attention. As for a low-level Human King like Chu Xun, he wouldn¡¯t bother to look at him.


    However, he still answered Chu Xun¡¯s question. ¡°Just because it could make me happy. I will kill all the Huaxia soldiers, as well as you guys,¡± he said with a savage smile.


    Snap!


    Chu Xun clenched his fists tightly, and his knuckles turned white. An enormous killing intent emanated from him.


    Yi Xiaosu and the others were surprised, but they didn¡¯t think much about it. They just thought that Chu Xun was a hot-blooded man who valued loyalty and was affectionate. All the Huaxia people should have such a feeling when seeing their soldiers that guarded the border being killed.


    ¡°You all deserve to die.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were filled with a frost look.


    Charlie grinned hideously. ¡°It¡¯s you who deserve to die. You broke off my leg and killed our western warriors. You can rest assured that I will leave you to the last to kill.¡±


    ¡°My respected Mr. Black Dragon, you can start now.¡± Charlie shouted to the sky.


    Roar!


    The black dragon moved, and as its wings spread, a hurricane visible to the naked eye struck the place. The dragon was so large that it covered the sky and the sun. It opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of raging flames.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The warriors of the other leagues turned around in panic and fled like a swarm of bees.


    Whew!


    Raging flames that covered the sky came down. The temperature was so high that even the air was distorted. The flames were yet to land on the ground, but the grass and trees had already turned yellow and burst apart inch by inch.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ ¡±


    Miserable screams rang out. Some people were engulfed by the flames and instantly turned into fireballs. In a few breaths, they were completely turned into ashes.


    Seeing this scene, those fleeing men were frightened out of their wits. It was simply too terrifying because those people who had been turned into ashes in the blink of an eye were all third or fourth-grade Human Kings. Therefore, how could they not be scared?


    Whew!


    Another round of terrible flames fell from the sky. The black dragon opened its mouth and spat out fire to catch those warriors like it was playing a Cat and Mouse game.


    Miserable shrieks rang out continuously. Someone was turned into a fireball and then burned into ashes in the blink of an eye.


    The raging fire burned the earth and killed many people.


    More than a dozen people had been swallowed by the fire, while dozens of people had been injured. The flames from the black dragon were so strong that once someone touched them, it would be very difficult for him to put it out.


    Only a few seventh-grade Human Kings could suppress the black dragon¡¯s flames.


    Charlie laughed wildly.


    ¡°Huaxia warriors, you¡¯re all going to die. You can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, save them.¡± Tang Rou could not bear to see them die in the blink of an eye.


    The others might not hear the words clearly, but Yi Xiaosu heard that Tang Rou call Liu Tianhe ¡°Brother Chu Xun¡± as she stood very close to them.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡­¡± His body trembled subconsciously. He suddenly looked at Chu Xun and was instantly petrified.


    Chu Xun was silent for a moment. To be honest, he had no intention of saving these good-for-nothings who had lost their moral integrity. He reckoned that if one day a war broke out between Huaxia and the western warriors, these people would definitely turn around and run away.


    In the face of thousands of their compatriots being killed, they still remained indifferent. It seemed to Chu Xun that there was no use for those people to live.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun.¡± Tang Rou had a kind heart, and she begged Chu Xun again.


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. He did not want Tang Rou to think that he was a cold-blooded man and did not want to disappoint her.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll save them, but just once.¡±


    Chu Xun launched his attack. Hong Meng Immortal Qi erupted around him, and tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines transformed into a Reincarnation Whip.


    Swoosh!


    The Reincarnation Whip lashed toward the black dragon in the air.


    The black dragon didn¡¯t take those fleeing men beneath him seriously at all. It spat out a mouthful of flames from time to time to take their lives.


    Slap!


    The Reincarnation Whip hit the black dragon heavily, and in an instant, the sky was full of dazzling purple light.


    The black dragon let out an ear-splitting scream. Its huge body fell on the ground and crashed a mountain.


    Yi Xiaosu was petrified and dumbfounded, so were the other members. Liu Tianhe actually managed to slap the black dragon away.


    The warriors who were scrambling to escape stopped subconsciously and looked back. They were dumbfounded with a blank look on their faces.


    Only Charlie roared crazily. He recognized the Reincarnation Whip. It was exactly this purple whip that cut off his leg.


    He pointed at Chu Xun and screamed, ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ it¡¯s you¡­¡±


    At this time, the other members of the Dragon-slaying League came to their senses. They were so shocked that they didn¡¯t know what to say, and realized that it was this whip that split Charlie¡¯s skin and broke one of his legs.

 Chapter 340 - Slaying a Dragon!

    This was so surprising that everyone present was in a state of shock.


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze turned cold. When he thought of those thousands of soldiers who had lost their lives, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger.


    Roar!


    The mountains all trembled as the black dragon roared. Its voice was full of anger. Perhaps in its heart, the people it slaughtered were just small bugs and his playthings that it could kill as it wished.


    It regarded itself as a great black dragon, but now it was knocked away by something he thought to be an ant. Thus, it couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be called a dragon. You¡¯re just a mutated lizard with wings.¡± Chu Xun possessed the bones of the Ancestral Dragon and had once bathed in a dragon¡¯s blood. Besides, he had practiced the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique of Ancestor Long. Because all of these, he hated this huge black lizard very much.


    He rapidly formed a seal and gently tapped in the air with his finger.


    Chirp!


    A loud and clear phoenix cry echoed, sounding like it could pierce through the metal and rock. The huge phoenix carried the purple flames that covered the sky, and spread its wings, which were more than twenty meters long, shading the sky and the sun.


    As soon as the phoenix appeared, the purple flames burned the sky, and even suppressed the flames from the black dragon.


    Chu Xun pressed down one of his hands, and the phoenix chirped lightly, shaking the void as it dived toward the black dragon.


    Whew!


    The black dragon soared into the sky with its wings causing violent whirlwinds in the air. It then roared at the phoenix that was charging at it.


    Roar!


    Its blood-red eyes were full of hostility as it opened its mouth and spat out a raging fire, which rushed toward the phoenix.


    Chirp!


    The phoenix let out a light cry and flapped its wings with incomparably dazzling purple flames soaring around its body. At the same time, a purple flame shot out.


    The raging flames from the black dragon collided with the purple flames from the phoenix in midair. In an instant, huge flames swept across the sky, looking as if the sky was on fire.


    Swoosh!


    The phoenix spread its wings, went through the fire waves that were all over the sky, and crushed against the black dragon.


    In an instant, a terrifying fire spread out the place and rolled away, turning all the plants within a few hundred meters into ashes.


    The phoenix exploded completely, causing the purple flames to explode like an asteroid. The surrounding mountains were all destroyed, as if it were the end of the world.


    The black dragon screamed miserably as the hard scales on its body were exploded open. A large amount of dragon blood splashed, and the dragon¡¯s huge body was blown up and fell directly to the ground, like a meteorite, causing a huge deep pit.


    Roar!


    The black dragon¡¯s defensive power was amazing. Although it got injured, its vital parts were fine. Its roar carried endless anger.


    ¡°Brother Yan, he¡­ he¡¯s¡­¡± Yi Xiaosu stuttered.


    The other people also widened their eyes with a curious look.


    ¡°Yes, he is Chu Xun, Chu Xun the Devil.¡± At this point, Chu Xun¡¯s identity was about to be revealed, so there was no need to lie about it.


    Yi Xiaosu was just guessing, and now, when his guess was confirmed, he was petrified once again. The others were even more shocked than him and trembled subconsciously, for they were all afraid of Chu Xun the Devil. They had never thought that Chu Xun the Devil would actually be among them.


    Everyone¡¯s heart was full of lingering fear. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t do anything wrong or say any improper words to Chu Xun when they were together these days.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s voice was loud enough that the surviving warriors could hear it clearly.


    They finally realized that that man was the famous Chu Xun the Devil.


    They trembled with fear, but at the same time, they felt glad that they didn¡¯t fight back when Yan Wushuang mocked them and said they were good-for-nothings.


    Not only the Huaxia warriors, but also the western warriors all looked at Chu Xun with an amazed look.


    Chu Xun the Devil was not only well-known in Huaxia, but also known by many foreign forces.


    The muscles on Chu Xun¡¯s face twitched, and soon, his appearance returned to original. His hair fluttered in the wind beautifully, showing his extraordinary temperament.


    Roar!


    The black dragon roared again and climbed out of the deep pit. It howled at Chu Xun and spat out a flame, which immediately rushed overwhelmingly toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes looked icy. He was surrounded by Immortal Qi, and with one hand behind his back, he faced the flames head-on.


    In an instant, he was engulfed by the flames.


    Everyone widened their eyes as they watched the scene. Soon after, they were horrified.


    Chu Xun walked through the flames, step by step, with one hand behind his back.


    The black dragon widened its eyes which were as large as a lantern, and was stupefied. Perhaps this was the first time it had encountered such a situation.


    The dragon tilted its huge head like it was wondering why this ant was not afraid of its destructive Dragon Breath.


    Little did it know that in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, it was just a lizard which could spit fire.


    The black dragon, which was from the great dragon species, roared, thinking that Chu Xun was challenging its majesty


    The next moment, with a flap of its wings, violent hurricanes erupted from the ground, sending sand and rocks flying everywhere. The dragon wanted to blow away this ant and let the hurricanes tear it to pieces.


    These hurricanes were even more terrifying than sharp blades and were one of the most powerful attacking skills of the dragon. They tore apart the rocks on the ground.


    A purple halo appeared around Chu Xun¡¯s body and enveloped him. The hurricanes tore the air apart and hit the purple halo, and instead of injuring Chu Xun, they were shattered by the halo and dissipated.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be called a dragon, you big lizard.¡± Chu Xun mocked coldly.


    The black dragon stared at Chu Xun with its eyes wide open. It was furious and raised its huge hook-like claw to catch Chu Xun.


    The dragon¡¯s claws were so large that even a single finger of it was much larger than Chu Xun¡¯s whole body.


    Chu Xun smiled coldly. He raised his hand and stretched out a finger. With a light sound, the ground trembled.


    However, the black dragon¡¯s huge claw failed to land on the ground because it was stopped by the finger that Chu Xun stretched out.


    This¡­


    Everyone was dumbstruck. They had learned how powerful the black dragon could be before.


    The only explanation for this situation was that Chu Xun was unusually powerful.


    They didn¡¯t know that Chu Xun had the bones of the Ancestral Dragon and had once bathed in dragon¡¯s blood. Therefore, compared with the black dragon, he was more like a real dragon. In his eyes, this black dragon was just a mutated lizard, and his bloodline could suppress the black dragon¡¯s.


    ¡°You have killed so many Huaxia soldiers, so I can¡¯t let you escape alive today,¡± Chu Xun whispered.


    Then, he grabbed the black dragon¡¯s finger with both hands and let out a light shout. Hong Meng Immortal Qi immediately swept away.


    The black dragon growled with horror as it was knocked down by Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun made a magic seal and tapped lightly in the air with his finger.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled, and the void shook.


    Huge fingers with horrible suppressing power smashed down.


    In an instant, the storms caused by the explosion swept over place, stirring up dust waves.


    The black dragon¡¯s scream resounded through the sky.


    When the dust dispersed, everyone stared with fear in their eyes.


    The black dragon was covered in blood, and its skin and flesh burst open, revealing its bones. It kept spitting blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what the real dragon dignity is,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    The next moment, he ran fast, circling the black dragon and leaving his shadow behind. At the same time, he spread out his arms, and the sounds of beans exploding could be heard from his bones. He waved his fists with the sounds of dragon¡¯s roaring echoing through the place.


    His fist prints were as magnificent as rainbows. While he was running fast, dense Hong Meng Immortal Qi hit the black dragon but didn¡¯t break its skin. Instead, they entered the dragon¡¯s body.


    Chu Xun suddenly stopped running. In this short period of time, he had thrown out thousands of punches consecutively.


    He turned around and looked at those western warriors.


    ¡°Holy Temple of the Sun, and Dark Guild, widen your eyes and have a good look! This is the consequence of killing Huaxia soldiers.¡±


    His every word echoed like thunder, on hearing which, the western warriors turned pale and looked terrified.


    Chu Xun turned around and looked at the black dragon. There was a flash of scarlet light in his dark eyes as he spoke softly.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    With this word, more than a thousand clouds of compressed Hong Meng Immortal Qi exploded inside the black dragon at the same time.


    With a booming sound, a rain of blood that covered the sky fell in the area within a thousand meters, turning the ground into red.


    As for the black dragon, it vanished completely.


    ¡°For those thousands of soldiers that you¡¯ve killed, I¡¯ll let you pay with blood. We don¡¯t accept apologies! Blood for blood!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun rushed out like a streak of flowing light.


    ¡°Charlie, I, Chu Xun, will take your life on behalf of those thousands of Huaxia soldiers.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Chu Xun continued, ¡°I want you to record what is happening this moment. I want the whole world to know the consequence of killing our Huaxia soldiers.¡±


    Yan Wushuang was the first one to react; he took out his mobile phone and started recording.


    The other warriors didn¡¯t dare to neglect Chu Xun¡¯s request, and they were very happy to do as Chu Xun required them to.


    Charlie was scared out of his wits and turned pale when he saw that the black dragon was turned into a mist of blood.


    Chu Xun was so fast that in the blink of an eye, he had approached Charlie and raised his hand to slap him.


    Bang!


    Charlie was exploded into a cloud of blood.


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure flickered again, and it could be said that he moved away in a flash.


    Bang!


    Hoffmann, the candidate of the Son of God for the Holy Temple of the Sun, was also exploded into a brilliant mist of blood.


    These scenes were recorded and uploaded to the internet forums and many major websites. It was almost like a live broadcast.


    Chu Xun shocked and intimidated the world with his tough methods.


    After killing Charlie and Hoffmann, Chu Xun did not intend to stop. He wanted everyone to remember this lesson of blood.


    The remaining western warriors and those warriors from the Country Y were all scared out of their wits.


    No one could take Chu Xun¡¯s move.


    The fist prints were as magnificent as rainbow, and the place was full of bloody mists.


    Many warriors were turned into mists of blood by Chu Xun¡¯s move. Those mists were so dazzling and went away with wind. In the end, they scattered on the ground.


    The western warriors and the warriors from the Country Y screamed in horror, crying for their moms and dads.


    Like an unparalleled demon, Chu Xun didn¡¯t let his enemies die in one piece. His eyes were as cold as frost, without any trace of mercy.


    The Immortal Emperor Chu and Immortal Emperor of Blood that Chu Xun used to be, was totally awakened.


    Back when he was in the other world, he had stepped onto the ninety-nine stairs that led to heaven. Wherever he passed, bones piled up and blood gathered into streams, and thus he was known as Immortal Emperor of Blood.


    It was well-known in the world that the Great Tao might show mercy, but Immortal Emperor would never do so.


    Looking back into the history, all the Immortal Emperors had to go through countless bloody battles to become what they were.


    It was true of Chu Xun.


    However, when he returned to the earth, his heart began to soften and he began to have mercy for others.


    Nevertheless, he was an Immortal Emperor after all. Even though he was in low tides now, his ruthlessness was deep into his bones.


    Everyone was terrified, trembling.


    Chu Xun ruthlessly killed his enemies one after another without any mercy, as if he were slaughtering livestock.


    The area within a thousand meters was covered in blood, especially at the border, where blood flew like a river.


    Within half an hour, all the western warriors and the warriors from Country Y were turned into mists of blood that nourished the earth.


    However, there was one person who was an exception; that was Witch of Ice and Fire. Chu Xun didn¡¯t kill her.


    During the previous battles, Witch of Ice and Fire only shot weapons and didn¡¯t hurt any human. Thus, Chu Xun didn¡¯t kill her.


    The strong smell of blood in the air was nauseating, and the border had been turned into an area of blood.


    ¡°You can go now!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Witch of Ice and Fire was trembling all over. It was so terrifying and going to be a nightmare that she would never be able to forget for the rest of her life.


    Chu Xun turned around and walked up to a huge mountain not far away, like a stream of light.


    He raised his hand with purple light flickering around his fingertips and started writing in the air.


    Huge rocks tumbled down from the mountain and broke into pieces that were sent flying in the air.


    A few moments later, fifteen large words appeared on the mountain, carrying a strong murderous intent and giving off a bright light.


    ¡°Those who offended Huaxia are bound to be punished no matter how far they are!¡±

 Chapter 341 - International Uproar

    A morbid swath of red spread across the lands for thousands and thousands of meters.


    This marked the first conflict between warriors from both West and East, and the encounter concluded with the utter decimation of the Western contingent.


    And because of that, the entire cyberspace churned violently with vigorous effervescence like water poured into a pan of boiling oil.


    Images were uploaded to the Internet.


    The ferocity of Black Dragon ¨C made famous through the Internet ¨C turned out to be worthless before Chu Xun¡¯s might when the latter easily made short work of him.


    However, the death of Black Dragon incensed enough of his fellow Western warriors that many clamored for vengeance, vowing to avenge their fallen comrade.


    ¡°Just come if you dare. We¡¯ll see how many heads you¡¯re willing to drop.¡±


    ¡°Brazen of these mangy curs to bark so much when Immortal Chu had slaughtered so many of them. Let them all come so that he can give them a good whipping.¡±


    ¡°So you think you¡¯ll win by colluding with Black Dragon to kill our warriors, Dark Guild? Watch out, Immortal Chu is coming to get you.¡±


    Huaxia warriors hurled gloating taunts and jeers through the cyberspace at their opponents.


    Whereas at the Western front, the warriors there burned with anger, screaming for Chu Xun¡¯s blood.


    The Holy Temple of the Sun released a statement of their own, insisting that Hoffmann is an anointed heir to the leadership and his death at Chu Xun¡¯s hands is a sacrilege punishable by death.


    Stimulated by this, the Dark Guild responded, ¡°We shall have Chu Xun¡¯s head for this offense, on the name of the Dark Guild we so swear!¡±


    That culminated in more responses from other Western factions, each of them expressing their intent to hunt down the Devil.


    As it turned out even nations joined in the effort to castigate Chu Xun.


    Country M condemned Chu Xun¡¯s actions to be ¡°barbaric¡± and requested that Chu Xun be extradited to answer for his crimes.


    Emboldened by this, even lesser nations joined into what turned out to be an amalgamated effort with Country M as leader and added more fuel into the bonfire. Country Y accused Chu Xun of intruding their borders and killing their warriors, citing even Chu Xun¡¯s massacre of the Golden Wolf Mercenaries more than a decade ago, including the deaths of several border sentries.


    That forced the Amiable Old Man to contact Chu Xun, asking him on how he should respond.


    To his amazement, Chu Xun told him to say nothing. He only has to watch, said Chu Xun who promised that he would be giving them a huge surprise gift.


    With that, the Huaxia government assuaged the international community by saying that ¡°a huge gift¡± shall be presented in due time.


    But just when the international community was wallowing in shock and bewilderment, news came suddenly that the border troops of Country Y ¨C numbering at several hundred ¨C had all been annihilated.


    The leaders of the international community almost jumped from their seats when the news reached them and they quickly ordered inquiries of their own to find out what happened.


    ¡°Is this what Huaxia meant by ¡®a huge gift¡¯?!¡±


    Apparently, Chu Xun did not retreat after his massacre of the Western warriors. Instead, he slipped into Country Y.


    ¡°Surely Big Brother is well?¡± Tang Rou asked again for what could be the hundredth time.


    None of the Dragon-slaying League had left since returning.


    Yan Wushuang managed a sombre grin, and for the hundredth time, he repeated, ¡°Worry of someone else instead. Not even bullets can penetrate that thick hide of that Big Brother of yours. Add in his devious cunning, there¡¯s no one can ever hope to harm him.¡±


    Hardly annoyed, Tang Rou rather took it as a compliment. ¡°I know. Big Brother¡¯s cunning had got the best of you before and that proves that he¡¯s smarter than you. You¡¯re just jealous.¡±


    ¡°ME?! JEALOUS OF HIM?!¡± An irate Yan Wushuang bellowed indignantly like a little boy, ¡°Go ask around! What makes you think that I¡¯m jealous with such a moniker of ¡®the Devil¡¯ that seems to only invite loath and scorn!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Big Brother is too powerful and smart, so they wish only to defame him,¡± said Tang Rou.


    Yan Wushuang slapped his own forehead and grimaced, ¡°Gods in Heaven, you¡¯re infected so badly by him; you¡¯re beyond help.¡±


    Tang Rou¡¯s rosy cheeks flared with a scarlet flush, pleased at that. She was indeed enthralled by Chu Xun¡¯s contaminating influence, and a willing one at that.


    Meanwhile, dire tidings never seemed to stop piling at Country Y. More and more warriors of renown fell at an unknown stranger¡¯s hand.


    It must be Chu Xun, said some.


    For he had slipped into Country Y, and no one knew where he was.


    Country Y was a little country with only a meagre number of warriors, and with the unstoppable string of killings of renowned warriors there, Country Y could very well deteriorate back to its former strength prior to the advent of the anomalies worldwide.


    But that was hardly the end of their woes.


    More dismal news came: County Y¡¯s youngest and best swordsman, a Seventh-grade Human King had been killed. He was found impaled with his own sword to the rockface of a cliff.


    Next, on the same day, a chief of one of Country Y¡¯s most influential organizations ¨C also a Seventh-grade Human King ¨C was also found dead with his corpse hung right at the front entrance of his stronghold.


    The following day, two of County Y¡¯s berthed battleships, both products of County M¡¯s war manufacturing, were attacked and sunk.


    On the third day, a lone, unknown stranger had defeated every single security measure and stormed right up to the doors of the High Council of Country Y before stopping suddenly and left mysteriously.


    It was said that the Head of State of Country Y was inside, and he was so frightened that he suffered a heart attack.


    Fear gripped the nation of Country Y. The killings had left the whole nation of Country Y ¨C the full lock, stock, and barrel of it gripped with such fear that no leader, warrior, nor common man could not help wondering if the Devil might be lurking somewhere, waiting to pounce on them the moment they let down their guard.


    There was little doubt that the perpetrator was none other than Chu Xun.


    Under heavy guard, the Head of State of Country Y immediately delivered a speech, saying, ¡°With the ongoing anomalies and wild beasts ravaging the lands, it is imperative that we stand together as one nation in such times of infamy. Hold on to each other with love and compassion, help each other to overcome these trials and triumph.¡±


    Lastly, he even ended his speech with a well-known Huaxia proverb: All life is precious.


    One might frown upon the inaccurate use of the proverb, but it worked to please many of the Huaxia warriors, for everyone could see that Country Y was admitting defeat.


    No one could well complain against that; woe always befalls upon anyone who dared to offend one with such might, ruthlessness, and always acted alone like the Devil.


    In their glee, Huaxia warriors could hardly resist pelting more insults. ¡°Serves you right,¡± said one comment online, while another more scathing remark said, ¡°This is what you get for being somebody¡¯s lapdog! You should go looking to your master for help now!¡±


    Nevertheless, despite Country Y¡¯s sue for peace, the killings never stopped and more warriors continued dying.


    The next to be found dead was the chief of Country Y¡¯s allied front of warriors.


    The Head of State of Country Y decided that enough was enough. He gave strict orders for the military to hunt down Chu Xun and kill him using any means necessary, putting all state-of-the-art equipment to the military¡¯s disposal.


    But in truth, these were all merely rejects that not even Country M¡¯s own soldiers use. They might be useful against the usual garden-variety warriors, but not Chu Xun.


    In the end, the armed forces of Country Y managed to have Chu Xun besieged at the crest of a mountain. They fired with everything they had, blowing the whole mountain to kingdom come while the executive branch of Country Y¡¯s ruling apparatus flinched at the military¡¯s profligate use of ordnances and the expenditure that they had to suffer.


    Finally, after a two-hour-long bombardment, they had leveled even the surrounding mountain.


    At the same time at Huaxia, warriors there grew worried with trepidation, dreading if Chu Xun failed to weather the relentless assault of Country Y¡¯s military.


    The military immediately canvassed what remained of the mountain for him and found only charred scraps of fabric. They sent it back to their laboratory who concluded that they came from Chu Xun¡¯s usual glazed-white attire.


    It was good news to all of Country Y.


    Even Country M and other Western nations all celebrated the doom of the Devil.


    The Holy Temple of the Sun immediately released another statement, saying how the bombardment that had purported claimed Chu Xun¡¯s life had deprived them the chance of dispatching their people to exterminate ¡°such vermin¡±.


    Its rival faction, the Dark Guild too responded, saying what a shame it was that the Devil had to die before their men could get to him, for the Guild already had people in Country Y ready to act.


    That turned into a huge chorus of vainglorious remarks and scornful comments from various countries and factions, all of them expressing their spurious remorse of not being able to kill Chu Xun themselves.


    Several other chiefs of a few organizations in Country Y then taunted Huaxia warriors, declaring that Chu Xun did not deserve to be called the Devil, and how they should have defeated him first without the military intervening.


    Rising to a crescendo, more heads of other armed organizations joined in the fray, echoing in the condemnation of Chu Xun, criticizing him as being weak while grumbling how they too had failed to exact vengeance and justice by killing him themselves.


    ¡°Then again, was it true? Was Chu Xun really blasted to bits?¡±


    The entire Huaxia Martial Tao domain fell into silence since news broke out that Chu Xun was dead.


    No one in Huaxia could believe that this was the end. Given past experiences, they knew better than to jump into conclusions.


    For, still fresh in every Huaxia citizen¡¯s mind was another moniker of Chu Xun¡¯s: the Deceiver.


    Many years ago, everyone had done a mistake by taking him as dead after his fierce battle against the Demon King Sect then. Several greedy fools had even scoured the site of the battle after that, hoping to loot something from Chu Xun¡¯s remains, only to be killed by him instead.


    Next came the fall of the Heaven Tao Sect. Everyone there could have sworn they saw him collapsing to his death then. Yet he reappeared after more than a decade, larger than life than ever as he slaughtered Human Kings by the score, leaving all who doubted him gaping with disbelief.


    For these reasons, no one would easily count Chu Xun out. Watch in silence and observe, thought all those who know him, be they his foes or friends and loved ones.


    For history had taught them before to never doubt the Devil. He could be skulking somewhere in the shadows, biding his time to catch his prey unawares.


    Yet not everyone could rein in their swelling emotions. Faraway at Qianlong Mountain, Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran were so between sobs and gasps that the latter nearly fainted.


    They had been watching the live telecast of Country Y¡¯s military raining down death and steel upon the mountain Chu Xun was trapped on, and all they saw was despair.


    Three days passed, and there was still yet no news of Chu Xun.


    People began popping out of the cyberspace, claiming to be members of the Broken Souls Cult and how they were eager to hold a celebration for the doom of the Devil.


    Eventually, even the Sifang Sword Sect and Tianlong Fort declared it divine providence that the Devil was now dead and all warriors should celebrate this as a blessing.


    Yet when the rival nations of Huaxia reveled with jubilee, ill tidings came unbidden so suddenly, nearly causing aneurysm in those who heard them.


    In one single night, every single leader, head, and chief of influential organizations in Country Y who had proffered taunts and jeers at Huaxia on the cyberspace were found dead with their heads hanging in a row at the edge of the crenellation of Country Y¡¯s tallest tower.


    The Chief of Country Y¡¯s armed forces was also killed during a tryst with his mistress and his head was hung right outside the entrance of the seat of Country Y¡¯s ruling body.


    The Head of State of Country Y suffered a stroke so bad that he almost died on the spot when the bad news hit him.


    Entire Martial Tao domain of Country Y was so awash with panic and terror that warriors began fleeing the country, while warrior orders and organizations immediately disband to retreat into hiding.


    Any warrior with even the slightest iota of renown warned their friends and loved ones to address them by their names as they changed their names hastily.


    But the killings never stopped as more warriors fell like flies and the death toll continued mounting.


    All over the West, warriors and heads of state were left bewildered.


    Even a fool could realize what was going on: the Devil prevailed and he was out for blood.


    Meanwhile in Huaxia, everyone roistered with joy.


    ¡°Dammit you,¡± cursed the Chief Official with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve left us all worried for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Good Heavens Almighty,¡± smirked Emperor Ao as he released a golden, shiny carp he caught back into the water, ¡°The same old trick again?!¡±


    Jing Hong smiled quietly to herself with relief. She had been all tensed up since news of Chu Xun in danger came to her, nearly losing control of herself.


    At Qianlong Mountain, everyone finally heaved easy sighs at the welcomed news. Chu Tianhe tossed a pill meant for his wife, mollified that his wife would have to take the medicine no more after several days of sobbing.


    ¡°You good-for-nothing whelp. I¡¯ll deal with you when you come back.¡±


    ¡°What?! How dare you!¡± reprimanded his wife fiercely.


    Chu Tianhe winced and put on a gentle smile as he went back to coaxing her.

 Chapter 342 - Surprise Diversion

    The whole episode was like a rhapsodic ride on a roller-coaster with the enigma of Chu Xun¡¯s survival in constant fast-motion and full of surprises.


    ¡°Look, I knew it,¡± said one quietly, ¡°He¡¯s not called the Deceiver for nothing. Thank the gods that we said nothing bad about him.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s really sneaky of him.¡±


    Nevertheless, there were still parties who never stopped from taking more swipes at Chu Xun, with hopes that Chu Xun would perish in foreign soil.


    Naturally, among these parties included the Broken Souls Cult and the Sifang Sword Sect, all of whom shared enmity with Chu Xun.


    Country Y decided that they could no longer suffer any more losses. But they did not dare to directly launch anything at Chu Xun anymore, lest more of his wrath might befall them.


    Deprived of any more options, Country Y turned to Country M for help.


    Being in the direct limelight of the international stage, Country M could hardly back down from such a request for aid. The government of Country Y¡¯s strongest ally issued another statement, saying, ¡°Country M condemns Chu Xun¡¯s acts of barbarity and savagery that impugns all fundamental views of humanity and agrees to assist Country Y to defeat this monster to restore fairness and justice to all humankind.¡±


    Somehow, Country M must have enlisted help from several organizations, namely the Holy Temple of the Sun, the Dark Guild and some others more, and one could safely expect that the former must have promised them rich rewards.


    The warrior orders immediately mobilized men into Country Y, declaring openly their ¡°generous willingness to help conquer all evil and defeat Chu Xun¡±.


    With even the Country V fielding warriors of their own to Country Y¡¯s aid, several other Western nations sent assistance of their own as well.


    On that note, Chu Xun finally made an appearance on the cyberspace, leaving only a simple sentence that could never have sounded any more fearsome and daunting, ¡°Come if you dare.¡±


    Four simple words. Yet they were enough to send all of Huaxia into an ecstatic frenzy with everyone screaming cheers for him.


    That infuriated the West so greatly that warriors there demanded that Chu Xun should pay for his arrogance.


    It did not take long for a photo to begin circulating on the Internet.


    It was Chu Xun, roasting a large pheasant on a spit.


    The photo would have seemed ordinary if not for a few observant eyes who immediately noted that Chu Xun was having a barbecue right at the top of the main administrative building of Country Y¡¯s government seat.


    The leaders of Country Y nearly lost their minds when they saw the photo and the Head of State himself even had to take his pills to prevent from suffering another stroke.


    But when the sentries made it to the top of the building, he was long gone, leaving with only some scraps of feathers and the smoldering embers of the fire.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA! That¡¯s a good one, Immortal Chu! Let these bastards know how easy you can kill them! As simple as slaughtering a chicken!¡±


    ¡°Having a barbecue at the top of the administrative tower must afford a good and scenic view. Immortal Chu has great tastes for pleasure and leisure, we should admit.¡±


    ¡°He should have the Head of State to work the spit for him next time, and his sons and daughters to attend to him like waiters and waitresses.¡±


    Huaxia warriors never stopped peppering the cyberspace with more playful jeers.


    It was a stunt Chu Xun pulled off intentionally to mock all warriors of the West, and a very impressive one at that.


    Hardly any warrior of the West failed to feel the shame and embarrassment. Right after they hurled their threats and yet this came.


    It really was a period of infamy for Country Y, that in the span of mere days, the entire nation was stricken with panic and unrest.


    But aid from other Western nations arrived quickly.


    ¡°The Head of State of Country Y, under heavy guard of his security detail, issued a statement, ¡°I believe I speak for every member of the government when I say we can finally rest at ease. Help is here and the doom of the Devil is at hand.¡±


    But before he could finish his speech, a purplish jet of light shot from nowhere and blasted part of his face, mutilating it while sending blood and tissue flying into the air. The Head of State was so frightened that he collapsed due to a heart attack and was immediately hospitalized.


    Peacekeepers in form of warriors from other Western nations arrived shortly.


    This time, the Holy Temple spared no expense by sending one of their best: a Deputy Prelate of their order. A person with formidable power and high authority that no more than a handful of the Holy Temple¡¯s members could ever hope to match, much less defeat.


    The Dark Guild¡¯s contingent barely paled in comparison. The Guild marshaled a team led by two of its strongest presbyters: Eighth Presbyter Atkins and Ninth Presbyter Absolon, both of whom wielded great powers and unique abilities which placed them on par with Eighth-grade Human Kings.


    Along with them came legions of other warriors from other participating nations and organizations.


    Especially the Knights of the Circular Table, who had sent forth five powerful members from among their number.


    At behest of their godfather, the Pope of the Country V, two warriors ¨C both godchildren and wards of the Bishop of the Sacred Diocese and are equally powerful in their own right ¨C arrived too at Country Y.


    It was the greatest muster of warriors the world had ever seen, and it was all for one purpose: for the elimination of Chu Xun, the Devil.


    ¡°SHOW YOURSELF, CHU XUN!¡± bellowed Absolon, the Ninth Presbyter of the Dark Guild, triumphantly.


    Despite answering Country M¡¯s call to arms, these warriors all maintain loyalties of their own and for that reason, they refused to reside together and Country M had had to do its best to provide to their various accommodations and needs as if they were gods walking the face of the Earth.


    Everywhere else across the world, every pair of eyes, every organization and faction, and every country kept their intent gaze upon Country Y with anticipation of the battle that was to come.


    Angus, the Deputy Prelate of the Holy Temple of the Sun, was a fair-skinned and mild-mannered Caucasian with light, golden hair that seemed only to shimmer with a soft luster. ¡°We¡¯re not seeking to kill Chu Xun,¡± he insisted, ¡°As a citizen of the Sun God¡¯s domain, it is his right to demand fair judgment. He needs only to repent and he shall receive absolution.¡±


    Huaxia warriors snorted at that. ¡°Try telling that to Chu Xun,¡± some said. ¡°Let¡¯s see if the Devil would let him finish before smashing his face into a pulp.¡±


    The godchildren of the Pope of the Country V however were hardly impressed. Proudly, they declared, ¡°Come if you will, Devil, and we shall exact justice in the name of His Holiness the Pope.¡±


    Needless to say, the Knights of the Circular Table wanted only Chu Xun¡¯s head for his earlier slaying of Krebs.


    But three days passed peacefully without any incident as if Chu Xun vanished off the face of the Earth.


    Taking his reticence as diffidence, warriors of the West began bombarding insults at Chu Xun for cowering and hiding like a tortoise.


    More harsh and ugly remarks ensued, with some even mentioning Chu Xun¡¯s loved ones and friends.


    Not willing to see Chu Xun being so discredited and disparaged, Huaxia warriors thronged as one to his defense and thus a mud-slinging verbal skirmish broke out on the Internet.


    On the evening of the fourth day.


    A huge explosion erupted in the mountains somewhere in the West. A fiery inferno shot up into the air, reaching for the skies with earthquakes that shook the earth so great that people more than ten lis away could feel the tremor.


    News about this incident sent ripples through the Internet.


    Just when discussions were beginning to heat up on message boards across the Internet, pictures from the site of the explosion began to circulate around.


    People began recognizing the site of the explosion and more pandemonium ensued.


    While the entire world stirred with puzzlement and amazement, the Dark Guild blazed with indignation and fury.


    That was the site of one of the Dark Guild¡¯s splinter branches.


    A branch of the Dark Guild was destroyed. But whose handiwork could it be?


    And to cause such a huge explosion would require a huge supply of explosives. But from where could one procure such a huge amount of dangerous substance?


    Then remarks began surfacing, deducing that the explosives came from the Dark Guild¡¯s own stores. Someone had pilfered them to destroy the Guild¡¯s own branch¡¯s stronghold.


    The world was tottering around with bewilderment when Chu Xun reappeared suddenly, declaring openly,


    ¡°I am willing to own up to the sins I¡¯ve committed and may I be justly judged. I shall gladly send anyone who is willing into the arms of the Sun God so that they could enjoy His love and compassion while basking in His glory.¡±


    Huh?!


    There was no missing that thick sarcasm in his message that almost drove everyone mad.


    The Deputy Prelate of the Holy Temple of the Sun, Angus, had called out for Chu Xun, asking him to ¡°repent and surrender himself to receive the love and forgiveness of the Sun God and to bask in his glory¡±.


    As a response, Chu Xun had slipped into one of the Dark Guild¡¯s splinter branches and killed everyone there before setting fire to it, effectively sending everyone there ¡°to receive the love and forgiveness of the Sun God¡±.


    The presbyters of the Guild were so ashamed that they nearly lost their temper. It was no secret that the Holy Temple and the Dark Guilds were bitter rivals and Chu Xun was mocking them both in one fell swoop.


    Faraway in a lavish estate, Angus¡¯s face twitched with suppressed rage until he could no longer bridle his anger any longer as he blasted the television screen before him into bits.


    ¡°O Mighty God of the Sun, I pray that you pardon these filthy vermin for besmirching your hallowed sanctity.¡±


    He then broke into a smile. After all, it was the Dark Guild that had suffered losses and that alone was reason enough for him to celebrate.


    But not everyone was pleased. The rest of the other peacekeepers who came to Country Y were infuriated and they accused of Chu Xun of being an underhanded coward who knew only to strike from the shadows


    But in truth, they were resentful that after all their way here to Country Y, none of them had expected that Chu Xun would venture into their own homelands to launch an assault there.


    It really was a diversion that caught everyone by surprise.


    The Chief of the Dark Guild had destroyed his table before demolishing his villa to vent his anger.


    In his rage, he sent for the Sixth and Seventh Presbyter of the Guild and dispatched them to the site of the explosion to hunt down Chu Xun.


    The world was swept with shock and awe. Chu Xun had set up everything by first taunting the warriors of the West, challenging them to come to him.


    Yet when they had arrived, he quietly slipped behind the enemy lines to ambush them from behind by laying waste to one of their strongholds.


    ¡°As expected of he who is called the Deceiver,¡± observed Emperor Ao when he heard the news, suppressing a grin.


    The Chief Official of Huaxia saw the news and giggled. With vigor owing to his newfound passion of martial arts, he broke into peals of roaring laughter.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it any better myself!¡±


    Further away, in the quiet little courtyard of a little house, reading the news left Yan Wushuang so awestruck that he turned speechless for seconds. ¡°Wicked! Cunning! Devious!¡±


    A slightly-concerned Tang Rou murmured, ¡°Good job, Big Brother.¡±


    Yi Xiaosu and the others could have never been any more petrified by the number of surprises Chu Xun pulled off that their hearts would have nearly stopped. By mistaking his taciturn reticence as a harmless and meek behavior, everyone had fallen for his grand ruse!


    At the meantime, Chu Xun had found himself a scenic spot in a peaceful grove, where he caught a wild duck and a fat fish.


    He roasted the duck and the fish that they looked crispy on the outside and juice on the inside and enjoyed his feast on the stump of a fallen tree like a table.


    He took a couple of pictures and uploaded them to the Internet with a caption below that said, ¡°What a shame that such delicious food had to be enjoyed without good wine to flush them down!¡±


    Furore broke out once again on the Internet and Chu Xun¡¯s photos began disseminating across the cyberspace like a raging bushfire.


    Fuming, the warriors of the West could only hurl more angry comments, saying how Chu Xun was a shameless cheat and a brazen charlatan.


    The most bitterly enraged would be none other than the Dark Guild where its members were all practically convulsing and shivering with irritation and embarrassment.


    They had traveled long and far to hunt down Chu Xun, only for him to be having a feast while enjoying a picturesque view. Nature had to offer him and yet he dared to complain about not having any wine.


    But Huaxia warriors busied themselves by shoveling more coal to keep up the flames of ridicule and scorn.


    ¡°You really are my hero, Immortal Chu! We should meet up! You can regale me with tales of your exploits over wine at my place!¡±


    ¡°Remember to leave a wok or a pan the next time you destroy someone¡¯s stronghold, Immortal Chu. You might need it to cook or even boil soup. Remember to not forget some seasoning and wine too next time!¡±


    Scrolling through the comments, Chu Xun mused with amusement, ¡°So great this nation of Huaxia, that we have no shortage of different talents and skills! Here I have a long list of so many insightful and instructive suggestions!¡±


    While the citizens of Huaxia rejoiced at Chu Xun¡¯s continued triumph, the West however was burning at the indignation and disrespect Chu Xun had never ceased to rub into their faces.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you turned into minced meat and feed you to the dogs, Devil! Mark my words!¡±


    ¡°The Dark Guild will never let you go for this, Chu Xun you Devil!¡±


    Faraway at Country Y, the Guild¡¯s two presbyters were stomping mad with uncontrollable anger that one might wonder if they could be having an aneurysm.


    Chu Xun responded with a simple message intended for them that said, ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll come to you and pluck off your heads.¡±


    ¡°So be it. We await your arrival at Country Y.¡±


    At the headquarters of the Dark Guild, acolytes scurried about like busy mice, trying to pinpoint Chu Xun¡¯s location. Before long, through the photos Chu Xun had taken, they found where he was.


    The Guild immediately sent forth a troop of men led by both the Sixth and Seventh Presbyters who rushed immediately to Chu Xun¡¯s location.


    Chu Xun was just lazing about after his sumptuous feast when his phone vibrated. He peered at it and noticed that a new message had arrived. It was a satellite image sent to him by the Chief Official himself. Upon the image depicted his location and a conspicuous red dot that showed his next target.


    Along with the message came a warning: Be careful!


    Chu Xun quickly committed the information from the satellite image to his memory and deleted it before vanishing from where he stood.


    The Dark Guild team arrived not long after only to find words arranged using bones and remains from the roasted duck and fish laid on the flat surface of the large tree stump.


    Two simple words: So long!


    But as Westerns who failed to understand the complex tongue of Huaxia, they did not understand what the words meant. They took a picture of the words and sent it back to the headquarters for their people there to interpret it.


    In the end, all they received was a terrible earful by the Chief of the Dark Guild himself.


    Incensed, the two presbyters could only vent their anger by unleashing salvos after salvos of death ray upon the harmless tree stump, only stopping after blasting a huge crater on the ground.

 Chapter 343 - Blunder

    ¡°Is the Devil heading back to Country Y?¡±


    Having left a message before for the Eighth and Ninth Presbyters of the Dark Guild, he had promised that he would return to ¡°pluck off their heads¡±.


    The Dark Guild immediately notified the two presbyters now at Country Y, cautioning them to be prepared. They needed to kill Chu Xun to redeem the Guild¡¯s honor.


    But just when everyone was anticipating his arrival, Chu Xun instead appeared before an ancient fortress ¨C a branch sanctum of the Holy Temple of the Sun!


    Boom!


    A gargantuan force blasted open the heavy gates of the fortress.


    The warden of this stronghold was a powerful Seventh-grade Human King named Bernie, who was also one of the anointed heirs to the leadership of the Holy Temple


    Chu Xun charged through the opened gates and began his merciless onslaught.


    ¡°Who dares intrude the sanctity of the Holy Temple¡¯s outpost,¡± boomed Bernie with rage. No one had dared to fool with the temper of the Holy Temple before.


    Bernie was shocked to see that it was Chu Xun, whom he recognized immediately. ¡°HOW DARE YOU ATTACK A CHAPTER OF THE HOLY TEMPLE, DEVIL!¡± Bernie bellowed, ¡°Do you not fear the wrath of the Sun God that could easily reduce you to cinders?!¡±


    Chu Xun merely snorted. With not so much as a reply, he easily killed Bernie with three successive punches before laying waste to the fortress and left.


    News of the Holy Temple¡¯s branch sanctum being attacked quickly reached the Internet and caused another commotion. Only, it was hardly the only indignity aimed towards the order of the Sun God; more news came later that the Sun God effigy inside the great hall of the Holy Temple¡¯s headquarters had been utterly doused with black paint.


    The effigy of the Sun God ¨C the symbol of Light and Sanctity ¨C now as black as coal. What was the meaning of it?!


    And yet before everyone could make anything of it,


    Chu Xun logged on to his account and uploaded a picture he took right after vandalizing the effigy with a caption below.


    ¡°Just destroyed another of the Dark Guild¡¯s branches. Look at this. Can you guess what god of the West is this?¡±


    That left everyone dumbfounded. ¡°Wait, it was the branch sanctum of the Holy Temple he just sacked! But why is he saying it as a branch of the Dark Guild?¡±


    Then someone realized Chu Xun¡¯s intent with more following closely behind: Chu Xun did it on purpose to mock the Holy Temple.


    Scores of Huaxia warriors immediately left comments below his picture of the vandalized effigy.


    ¡°That must be the God of Soot! The god of the kitchens in the West!¡±


    ¡°How is that even a god? It looks nothing but a black column of rock.¡±


    ¡°Looks awfully silly for a god.¡±


    The string of comments was an insult so great to the Holy Temple that the High Prelate of the Holy Temple howled a decree that said: Anyone who kills Chu Xun shall be the future High Prelate of their order.


    It was an offer most enticing to every anointed heir of the Holy Temple.


    The entire Holy Temple roused with every heir beginning to scour every nook and cranny for Chu Xun. Stirred by the rich reward of the offer, even a few Deputy Prelates began organizing search parties of their own.


    Once again, Chu Xun had repeated his trick of diversion by allowing everyone to think he was on his way back to Country Y for the heads of the two Dark Guild presbyters when he instead veered off to attack the Holy Temple¡¯s branch fortress.


    Far away in Country Y, Angus, in his rage, inadvertently destroyed another TV screen. The last time, he was pleased that it was the Dark Guild which had suffered losses then. This time, he really was enraged. He immediately contacted the High Prelate and sought his permission to return. He wanted to kill Chu Xun himself. But his request was denied. He needed to be in Country Y on the off-chance that Chu Xun might head back there instead.


    For thousands of years, the Holy Temple of the Sun had been the pride and glory of the West with members from all over the West. When word of the destruction of its fortress came, thousands and even millions ¨C from the highest of its echelons down to the most meager of the hierarchy of its membership ¨C wept.


    ¡°O Mighty God of the Sun, with my life I swear that we will slay this infidel Chu Xun,¡± said a message Angus posted on the Internet.


    The two presbyters of the Dark Guild in Country Y too remarked how shameless and deceitful was Chu Xun, despite his renown fame as a warrior. On the other hand, the two presbyters were few of many who were in fact gloating over the Holy Temple¡¯s losses.


    Only through the destructions of both the Guild¡¯s branch stronghold and the Holy Temple¡¯s fortress they felt it fair with brimming schadenfreude.


    However, Chu Xun was far from pleased. He might be triumphant, but the fact remained that he was still in foreign soil and the Dark Guild and the Holy Temple had dispatched search parties to hunt for him. Fortunately, much of the terrain all over the world has changed since the anomalies began and with the abundance of mountains and hills, Chu Xun chose to travel through the mountains to prevent being caught.


    Until one day, Chu Xun used his account to upload another picture.


    The photo depicted Chu Xun sitting amongst fallen columns and rubbles, cooking a pot of soup while manning a spit of meat.


    ¡°Oh my God! I could not be any happier! Immortal Chu has taken my suggestion to make a pot of soup!¡±


    ¡°Wait, that pot¡­ Does that belong to the Holy Temple?¡±


    ¡°You need to first slice the fish, Immortal Chu¡­ Then add a pinch of salt¡­¡± added another, giving Chu Xun some pointers to add more flavor to his soup broth.


    Naturally, this piece of advice did not go unnoticed and Chu Xun committed it to a mental note that he would refer to the next time he makes another soup.


    It did not take long for people to recognize that Chu Xun was at the site of the Dark Guild branch he destroyed.


    With the Holy Temple and the Dark Guild on hot pursuit, he dared to return to the site of his carnage and enjoy a meal there.


    But when the search parties arrived, Chu Xun was long gone.


    Every warrior of the West, be they members of the Dark Guild or the Holy Temple of the Sun, turned livid as they howled with swears and curses for Chu Xun¡¯s blood.


    In the meantime, the Devil himself was strolling in the mountains when his senses tingled. His lips curled as he mused, ¡°They found me at last?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going nowhere, Devil,¡± said a voice as more than a dozen figures materialized before him.


    Chu Xun ignored them and continued walking away.


    ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going to, Devil?¡± boomed another voice.


    Chu Xun was trapped. Alone in the canyon, he found himself surrounded by both the Holy Temple of the Sun and the Dark Guild.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re gonna get out of this, Devil,¡± said Claude, another Deputy Prelate of the Holy Temple of the Sun.


    ¡°Chu Xun turned to face him, his eyes flashing. Placidly, he responded, ¡°Who says I¡¯m running? I¡¯m on my way to the Holy Temple¡¯s headquarters to have tea.¡±


    Claude was a tall, lumbering hulk of a man with a head full of golden hair and just by standing beside him, one could immediately feel the magnificent stature and impressive presence as befitting his powers as an Eighth-grade Human King.


    Despite being only a class higher than Seventh-grade Human Kings, Eighth-grade Human Kings like Claude possessed powers that allows them to easily kill any Human King below them ¨C such was the true disparity of powers between every grade.


    ¡°Well then, since you intend to visit the Holy Temple¡­¡± Claude muttered before bending into a courtly bow and with a flourish of his arm, he said, ¡°This way please.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled and walked towards Claude.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Claude said suddenly. Turning to his underlings, he ordered, ¡°Turn on the live telecast. Tell the whole world that the Devil is coming to visit the Holy Temple as our guest.¡±


    The search parties of the Dark Guild were led by both Seventh Presbyter Jayce and Eighth Presbyter Karl, both of the Seventh-grade, although when fighting together, their special abilities could easily see them on par with any Eighth-grade Human King.


    The live telecast began.


    ¡°Facing the camera, Claude made his pronouncement, ¡°Dear friends from all over the world. I have great news. Chu Xun, the Devil, has been found and he is coming to visit the Holy Temple as a guest of mine.¡±


    The camera swiveled to Chu Xun.


    Pandemonium took the cyberspace at surprise. ¡°That really is Chu Xun!¡±


    ¡°Has he been caught by the Holy Temple?!¡±


    No one could be any more shocked than Huaxia warriors, who could only stare at their screens with speechlessness. ¡°What happened?! Did Immortal Chu commit a blunder that saw him being captured?¡±


    But instead, Chu Xun grinned broadly at the camera and said jovially, ¡°Well, friends, loved ones, and comrades! And yes, that includes all you ugly, useless, and wicked scum who can never stop hating me! Guess what? I¡¯ve decided to take on the Holy Temple¡¯s offer to be a guest of theirs!¡±


    ¡°And we thank you for your cooperation!¡± added Claude politely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! This is what a prisoner is supposed to do, eh?¡±


    Every Huaxia warrior online kept their eyes peeled at the live telecast of Chu Xun¡¯s capture.


    ¡°Initiate countermeasures. We need to seize Chu Xun back before they reach the Holy Temple,¡± hissed the Chief Official gravely.


    Up at Dragon¡¯s Back, Emperor Ao and Jing Hong were also watching the telecast.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to save him,¡± said Jing Hong tersely, rising from her seat at once.


    Emperor Ao, however, looked hardly perturbed. ¡°Look closely,¡± he said wryly, ¡°Do you honestly think that¡¯s how a prisoner of war would behave? I daresay this brat must have something up his sleeve again.¡±


    Meanwhile, Tang Rou was so worried when she saw Chu Xun being capture that she began shedding tears. ¡°No! I must save him!¡±


    Yan Wushuang stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand him at all!? Your Big Brother has more tricks than a magician. Do you really think he¡¯s the type that would go quietly without a fight? This must be another one of his ruses!¡±


    Faraway in Country Y, warriors from everywhere ¨C Western and Eastern alike ¨C all saw the telecast and wondered if the dust is finally going to settle.


    Members of the Broken Souls Cult began leaving messages on the Internet, warning Claude, ¡°Esteemed members of the Holy Temple of the Sun. As you might not realize, the Devil is a true flagrant and audacious master of deceit, duplicity, and cunning! We strongly suggest that you kill him on the spot!¡±


    That was not all; several more voices rose ¨C from the Sifang Sword Sect, the Tianlong Fort, and even the Glen of Venomous Butterflies ¨C each urging Claude and the others to quickly kill Chu Xun before they regretted it.


    In this instance, one should always remember to never take things for granted: The person who knows us best might just be our worse enemies.


    The strong warnings from across the world did not go unnoticed by Claude. He was confident, but he knew better than to succumb to hubris.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I shall require more cooperation from you.¡±


    ¡°Pray tell.¡±


    Claude produced two sets of jet-black and heavy-looking manacles.


    ¡°You lot of the Holy Temple sure have a queer manner of hospitality, I must say,¡± chuckled Chu Xun.


    ¡°A special treatment for a special guest, Devil.¡±


    ¡°Oh, go on then!¡± Chu Xun nodded his assent.


    Claude gave a curt signal to his men to cuff Chu Xun.


    And strangely, Chu Xun behaved unusually obedient as he allowed himself to be manacled at his wrists and his ankles.


    Clack! Clack!


    Chu Xun tugged at the chains. It felt stiff and heavy and unusually strong.


    ¡°I¡¯d suggest that you give up trying, Devil,¡± said Claude with a self-satisfied grin, ¡°These manacles were fashioned from meteorite ore. Not even gods can get out of these.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s face fell slightly.


    The smile on Claude¡¯s face only grew nastier by the minute.


    ¡°Gods,¡± moaned Chu Xun, ¡°Does this mean that I¡¯m not able to escape?!¡±


    Claude nodded, filled with overflowing conceit and confidence.


    ¡°Ah, yes. You said just now that ¡®not even gods can get out of these¡¯, did you not? What about your Sun God? Was he ever been manacled in these before?¡± said Chu Xun suddenly.


    Claude¡¯s smile froze for several seconds before he could gasp an answer, ¡°No manacles can hold the mighty Sun God. His flames would have easily melted them.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s very impressive,¡± simpered Chu Xun.


    Claude swung an arm, bidding Chu Xun to follow him, ¡°This way please, Chu Xun!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± answered Chu Xun and began walking forward.


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Chu Xun counted as he took each step, and before the count of ¡°Three¡± could escape his lips, the presbyters of the Dark Guild came from over their shoulders.


    ¡°Hold it right there,¡± barked Karl, Sixth Presbyter of the Dark Guild.


    Chu Xun stopped as expected and wheeled around to face them.


    Claude was still wearing a polite smile which hardly subsided even as he turned to see the members of the Dark Guild.


    ¡°Master Karl, how can I help you?¡± asked Claude courteously.


    The tall, black frame of Karl¡¯s hulking frame only served to accentuate the unusually large whites of his eyes that he looked nowhere near normal.


    ¡°Keep that phony grin of yours, Claude,¡± muttered Karl brusquely. He came closer, followed closely by his men that sought to keep up as near as possible as he yelled, ¡°The Dark Guild wishes to the infamous Huaxia warrior Chu Xun to visit our stronghold as a guest of ours too.¡±

 Chapter 344 - Openly Outmaneuvered

    ¡°Even the Dark Guild too wants to invite Chu Xun to be their guest?!¡±


    The same thought flashed through every single puzzled mind who was watching the live telecast from all across the world.


    But everyone knew full well that Chu Xun being a guest was nothing than a lamb being led to the slaughter. Both the Holy Temple and the Dark Guild were competing for the chance to be the ones to earn fame by slaying the Devil.


    Chu Xun¡¯s name had always been of great renown and his recent exploits had only made him more famous. Up until this day, hardly anyone on the face of the Earth failed to hear his name.


    And fame would come to those who manage to kill him.


    ¡°Master Karl,¡± the grin slowly faded from Claude¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Devil has agreed to come to the Holy Temple.¡±


    Seeing his chance, Chu Xun remarked off-handedly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m thinking I might enjoy it more by visiting the Dark Guild. Well, at least I don¡¯t think they would treat their guests by shackling them.¡±


    Chu Xun gave his heavy manacles a shake for good measure.


    Karl beamed at that, revealing a neat row of white teeth. ¡°Now, do you understand, Claude? The Devil is having second thoughts about visiting the Holy Temple as a guest.¡±


    Claude turned to Chu Xun, putting up as best a smile he could muster, ¡°Surely you know that this is the most amicable way the Holy Temple treats guests like you, Chu Xun. One can safely expect that the Dark Guild¡¯s shackles would be worse than our meteorite manacles now dangling off you.¡±


    Chu Xun threw an inquisitive look at Karl, ¡°Really?¡±


    Caught by surprise, Karl hastily replied, ¡°Naturally, for guests as unique as you, we have unique ways of ensuring hospitality.¡±


    Chu Xun gave a surly shake of his head, ¡°I change my mind then.¡± He turned to Claude, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I think I¡¯m better off visiting the Holy Temple.¡±


    ¡°Your intuition is failing you, Devil,¡± scoffed Jayce. ¡°Do you think spurious folks like the Holy Temple will show you mercy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they worship the Sun God?¡± gasped Chu Xun with feigned ignorance, ¡°They should practice mercy and compassion, honesty and candor.¡±


    Karl broke into roaring laughter. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a foolish one, Chu Xun,¡± he added derisively, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a joke if you hope for such phony trash like them to show you compassion.¡±


    ¡°But they have been gentle and polite,¡± remarked Chu Xun doubtfully.


    ¡°Wolves in sheep clothing. That¡¯s what they are. Surely you know better than to believe crocodile¡¯s tears, you naive fool,¡± said Karl.


    ¡°Naive?!¡±


    Hearing him being described using ¡°naive¡± almost had everyone who knew him dropped their jaws with disbelief and shock and even their eyeballs were nearly popping out.


    ¡°The Devil of all people?! Naive?! He¡¯s the most deceitful, most treacherous, most cunning, most shameless, and worst of all, the most duplicitous man out there!¡±


    Most of all were the people who harbored grudges towards Chu Xun ¨C the Broken Souls Cult among them ¨C who were already stomping their foot while cursing what a bumbling fool Karl is.


    With his smile all but faded, Claude decided to no longer show any courtesy to the Dark Guild presbyters. Coldly, he hissed, ¡°The Devil is a captive of the Holy Temple. We will never surrender him to you. So you¡¯d better perish those thoughts.¡±


    Karl and Jayce drew closer menacingly and retorted with all pretense forgotten, ¡°He destroyed our branch stronghold. That demands retribution from the Dark Guild.¡±


    ¡°As if the Holy Temple has not suffered any losses ourselves,¡± scoffed Claude, hardly budging an inch, ¡°Our fortress was destroyed too.¡±


    ¡°I see only one way to settle this dispute then: combat,¡± said Jayce.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips twisted into a devious grin. He did not even deign to hide his wicked smile and everyone from all of the world could see him.


    ¡°Is this all Chu Xun¡¯s ruse?! To incite both parties to fight each other while he escapes?¡±


    The ever-observant Claude immediately caught Chu Xun¡¯s expression. ¡°If escaping while we fight is what you¡¯re concocting, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s rather too feeble a plan,¡± said the Deputy Prelate suddenly.


    ¡°Heh heh heh,¡± Chu Xun giggled weakly. Stiffly, he muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve seen through it, eh?¡±


    But wait a minute, thought the people who knew him. ¡°This is the Devil we¡¯re talking about! He¡¯d never reveal his emotions so openly!¡±


    ¡°How funnily innocent you seem,¡± smirked Karl as well, ¡°And you think we¡¯d not notice?¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Chu Xun shrugged, ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen through my plan, so deal with it yourselves. Am I to go to the Holy Temple or the Dark Guild?¡±


    Instead of waiting for an answer, he trotted to a rock and sat down.


    That left Claude, Karl, and everyone else stunned.


    It took barely a split-second before they realized what happened! They had been openly outmaneuvered by him! Without even a single lie or trickery!


    It was true; Chu Xun hardly employed any tricks for he did not even need to.


    The Holy Temple and the Dark Guild, both symbols of demarcating polarities and born nemeses of each other with irreconcilable differences.


    No trickery or deception was needed. All it took was a little maneuvering and both parties now had to pick their own poison.


    But with the honor and reputation of the organizations they represent at stake, it was but a clear Hobson¡¯s Choice ¨C they could not back down from a fight.


    Sitting comfortably on the rock, Chu Xun was rather enjoying the moment and it was all he could do to prevent chanting loudly, ¡°Fight¡­ Fight¡­¡±


    No matter how reluctant they were, both Claude and Jayce and Karl knew full well that a fight was inevitable.


    ¡°Come on,¡± prodded Chu Xun, ¡°I¡¯m waiting! I¡¯m anxious!¡±


    ¡°Waiting for what?!¡± Everyone watching the telecast was thinking, ¡°Are you so anxious for your own death?!¡±


    Claude¡¯s eyes flashed dangerously. He stepped closer to his sworn enemies, trying to talk them down, ¡°Gentlemen, this is a gambit he¡¯s playing on us. We must¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    A bright-scarlet ray of light shot at Karl; its heat was so great that the air began to warp and boil.


    Grunting angrily at the sudden attack, Karl quickly conjured a sheet of light that materialized before him.


    Crack!


    The red death ray penetrated through the sheet of light like a needle through cloth and struck Karl squarely, sending him careening away.


    It was so quick, and no one expected that Claude, for all his politeness and manners before, would launch a sudden attack.


    Karl was quick to defend himself, but Claude¡¯s surprise attack came so suddenly and it hit him, his chest now a smoldering pulp of charred flesh.


    ¡°Holy Temple filth,¡± snarled Jayce.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Several dozen blades wrought of winds slashed furiously at Claude.


    A strange, brilliant glow of red enveloped around Claude and he flung out an arm, firing several rays of scarlet light in response.


    He pounced at Jayce, his entire self shining like a miniature sun as its fiery energy pulsed inside him before he fired a blast of it at the presbyter of the Dark Guild.


    Jayce quickly conjured a shield of wind. But it was no use; the churning winds evaporated into nothingness before Claude¡¯s fiery energies before the blast hit Jayce.


    Howling, the hit blasted Jayce some distance away, leaving a trail of white fume from the wound on his chest with the acrid stench of burning flesh.


    Grinning wickedly, Claude chased after his quarry. Only, out of nowhere, several scythes of wind came slashing at him, forcing him to duck sideways.


    It was Jayce. He was weaker in powers than Claude, but he possessed the special ability of wind manipulation.


    Then Karl, who had earlier suffered a blow from Claude, sprang to his feet and he charged, swinging his fists at Claude.


    The wound on his chest was gone.


    Chu Xun, along with everyone watching the live telecast, immediately understood. Karl¡¯s ability allows him to self-regenerate any wounds, an ability immensely useful for a warrior.


    Chu Xun watched with interest. How came these people with their special abilities? Were they born with such unique gifts or did they do something to acquire these abilities later?


    Karl might look like a clumsy rhino, but his blows were furious and heavy, and with the gift of his self-generation, he attacked Claude using his brute force.


    Jayce might be hurt, but still armed with his aerokinesis ability, he hurled more wind blades at Claude, sending them whistling dangerously through the air.


    These blades of winds were so destructive that even they easily split the ground and pummel rocks into stones.


    It turned out to be a difficult conundrum for Claude who was locked in a melee with Karl while maintaining constant vigilance for any of Jayce¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Jayce!¡± Chu Xun called suddenly.


    He pointed at the ten or so acolytes of the Holy Temple that came with Claude.


    Jayce¡¯s eyes flashed with comprehension and he conjured more wind blades and sent them hurtling towards the acolytes.


    ¡°ARGGGHH!¡±


    Unlike Claude, the acolytes were lesser warriors who became true lambs for slaughter before Jayce¡¯s unique ability.


    In just moments, three men died being reduced to minced meat.


    Claude spun around with shock when he heard the cries. Seeing the deaths of his men filled him with more rage and his powers rose with greater intensity and the air began sizzling.


    Bang! Bang!


    Yet Karl was holding up on his own. Despite his weaker offensive capabilities, his unique self-regeneration gave him the edge he needed to continue fighting as any part injured would quickly heal.


    ¡°Filthy trash of the Holy Temple, you¡¯re gonna die,¡± hissed Karl, his eyes red with rancor and grudge for Claude¡¯s earlier deceit.


    Jayce carried on flinging more wind blades at Claude while sending more to attack what remained of the Holy Temple¡¯s retinue.


    ¡°ARRRGHHH!¡± more acolytes died horribly.


    Swish!


    Blood sprayed everywhere when one of the wind blades lopped off the head of an acolyte and the head tumbled to the ground helplessly.


    Slosh! Slosh!


    Blood sprayed uncontrollably like a geyser. Being able to slice and destroy even the hardest of rocks, there was no doubt as to what the wind blades could do to humans.


    One after another, the acolytes of the Holy Temple died being slaughtered. Some fell with their limbs maimed, some died being quartered at the waist, but most perished by beheading, and everywhere on the floor, blood and dismembered limbs lay strewn and scattered with morbid repugnance.


    In mere moments, none of the acolytes that made up Claude¡¯s retinue survived, with not even a proper corpse remaining.


    ¡°You foul creatures! How dare you slay the citizens of the Sun God! You¡¯ll pay by suffering immolation that will last for thousands of years for this atrocity!¡±


    At the great hall of the Holy Temple headquarters, everyone there was watching the live broadcast too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll destroy you lot, Dark Guild!¡± snarled the High Prelate, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll destroy you all!¡±


    ¡°Holy Temple my eye,¡± said a comment left by someone from the Dark Guild during the telecast, ¡°They¡¯re nothing more than a bunch of phony crooks. Mark my words: the day will come when the great hall of the Holy Temple is turned into a pigsty.¡±


    Meanwhile, Claude¡¯s battle against Jayce and Karl was reaching its climax.


    Bang!


    Karl was sent flying into the air by Claude, spewing a trail of blood from his mouth.


    But Claude looked nowhere near winning himself; the Deputy Prelate looked no more the part, with his robes in tattered and blood-soaked and he had nearly died when one of Jayce¡¯s wind blades nearly struck his heart.


    At the same time, Chu Xun noticed something: Karl¡¯s self-regeneration ability seemed to be faltering. While it had taken him only a split-second to heal, his wounds now require more time to fully recover.


    Even Jayce¡¯s wind blades were beginning to look as slow as a gentle breeze and he looked so pale and exhausted that he could barely conjure any more now.


    ¡°Despicable scum, die!¡±


    With golden hair streaming in the wind like a roaring lion¡¯s mane, Claude summoned his powers and fired a blast of energy as searing as the heat of the Sun at the group of acolytes from the Dark Guild in retaliation.


    That single attack killed more than half the men Karl and Jayce brought with them.


    Using this chance, Jayce furiously brought down another blade of wind down on Claude¡¯s unprotected back, slicing mercilessly through his flesh with blood spurting like a broken dam. Claude leaped sideways, but on his back was a long, horrible gash.


    So pale that he looked as if he was going to die, Jayce tried to conjure another wind blade only for his magic to fizzle out like dying embers.


    Chu Xun recognized what he saw: overexertion. The use of special abilities is not without limits and it takes a heavy toll on one¡¯s physical strength.


    Karl managed to clamber to his feet, this time with his wounds fully healed. With his steps still wobbling, he charged at where Claude collapsed.


    If not for his dark complexion, he would have been as pale as Jayce.


    Karl lunged at Claude, swinging a fist at his head while roaring, ¡°DIE!¡±


    Swish!


    Karl¡¯s fist halted before it made contact as his eyes traveled down, shaking with disbelief, and stared at a dark-red dagger protruding from his chest. Then he crumbled lifelessly to the ground, his head hanging limply from his shoulders.

 Chapter 345 - Sacrilege

    Claude yanked his dagger from Karl¡¯s cadaver and struggled to his feet. His blood-sodden robes clung to his back like a yoke on a bull¡¯s neck, heavy with sweat and blood.


    ¡°Foul scum like you to dream of killing me? You¡¯re simply unbelievable.¡±


    Claude gloated smugly, eyeing Jayce wickedly with the dark-red dagger in his grasp emitting a blood-red glow.


    Jayce glared at his foe with eyes bloodshot with hatred. He let loose a guttural howl and tried conjuring more wind blades, but only for his efforts to fail. He was just too exhausted.


    Everyone from all over the world watching the live telecast could see with their own eyes.


    This battle had inculcated a deeper understanding and insight about the Holy Temple of the Sun. Contrary to their outward appearance, they were not as holy and pure as they purported to be.


    On the other hand, the Dark Guild was furious with its members burning with hate and anger and screaming to avenge Carl.


    The loss of two of its ten presbyters now had Guild livid beyond comprehension.


    Far away in Country Y, Angus had also been watching the live telecast and saw how Claude had disposed of Carl. Grinning scornfully, he murmured to himself, ¡°What a fool, Claude. You should have turned off the live telecast before you employ any of your dirty tricks. What you¡¯ve done has cost the Holy Temple its reputation, and for that you will pay ¡ª no matter you survive this battle or not.¡±


    On the screen, Claude drew closer towards Jayce with piecemeal steps, the dagger in his grasp shining red with malice.


    A heavily-weakened Jayce tried desperately to conjure his blades of wind.


    Claude gave him no chance; he stepped to the presbyter of the Dark Guild and callously plunged the dagger through his heart.


    With that, marked the third casualty among the Dark Guild¡¯s rank of presbyters whose might were the backbone of their order and the losses now incurred was a heavy blow to the Guild itself.


    The chief of the Dark Guild was beyond madness. Upon Jayce¡¯s death, he commanded his remaining presbyters to kill any member of the Holy Temple in sight.


    ¡°Two filthy scum,¡± sniggered Claude vilely, ¡°This is what you get for thinking of doing harm to citizens of the Sun God!¡±


    Clap! Clap!


    The raspy clap of hands came from behind. He turned and saw it was Chu Xun.


    ¡°Impressive display, Master Claude.¡±


    Claude beamed broadly but then he saw something which made his smile froze.


    ¡°What the¡­ You?!¡±


    Claude turned flustered seeing what Chu Xun was playing with like a toy: the meteorite ore manacles.


    ¡°This, you mean?¡± Chu Xun swung the manacles from one end, awfully pleased with himself, ¡°It¡¯s very strong, I¡¯ll give you that. Took me quite a while to get out of these.¡±


    Everyone had been so focused on Claude¡¯s fight with Carl and Jayce, that no one noticed how Chu Xun escaped from his restraints. But judging from the mangled form of the manacles, one could easily guess that Chu Xun had snapped them apart using brute force.


    ¡°Well, thank you for the invitation to the Holy Temple, Master Claude. But I happen to remember I have matters to attend to. So I¡¯d be taking my leave now and do tell the Sun God that I shall pay him a visit in due time.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun hurled the manacles into the air, launching it at such speeds that it screamed through the air like a comet, tearing straight after Claude in a flash.


    The Deputy Prelate could hardly believe what he was seeing as his pupils dilated with horror. But he quickly recovered and swung his glowing red dagger at the meteorite ore manacle.


    Crack!


    The blade of the dagger splintered into shards when it came in contact with the manacle.


    Bang!


    Then it ricocheted and struck Claude in the head, puncturing his head like bursting a watermelon with a spray of blood-red mist in the air.


    The camera caught Chu Xun¡¯s smirk before he pounced.


    In just mere seconds, he made short work of the remaining acolytes of the Dark Guild.


    And for good measure, he even destroyed the live telecast paraphernalia before vanishing.


    Frenzied warfare followed between the Dark Guild and the Holy Temple in the following few days with both parties suffering terrible losses after a few skirmishes.


    Although, on the sidelines, both parties had not given up their pursuit of Chu Xun as well.


    The Dark Guild pillaged and laid waste to several other of the Holy Temple¡¯s branch fortresses, leaving none alive.


    And as a reprisal, the Holy Temple annihilated several more branches of the Dark Guild too.


    Still, as the war went on, Chu Xun was nowhere to be found.


    Gradually, the Holy Temple and the Dark Guild began to realize that this was Chu Xun¡¯s plan all along: for both orders to wage war against each other.


    Finally, the Holy Temple and the Dark Guild came to an uneasy truce. All hostilities would be suspended until Chu Xun was found and killed.


    On that note, all the nations in the Western world resumed the hunt for the Devil.


    ¡°But where in the world is he?¡± That was the very question that loomed in everyone¡¯s mind.


    For more than seven days, no one had caught even a whiff of him.


    Warriors of the West launched relentless salvos of expletives, taunts, and curses at him;


    While Huaxia warriors reciprocated the favor in the same manner.


    Wars had been waged for less and the bitter enmity between both the East and the West culminated into another verbal warfare.


    Then out of nowhere, Chu Xun logged on to his account and uploaded a photograph.


    In the picture was a long, ornately-tailored white episcopal robe, and it was vandalized with nasty scribbles of drawings all over them. Drawings of tortoises.


    It took only seconds for people to recognize the robe and the entire Internet plummeted into unbelievable silence.


    It was the papal robes of His Holiness the Pope of the Sacred Diocese of Country V.


    Country V and the Sacred Diocese, the greatest and hallowed entity of all Christendom.


    ¡°But this¡­¡±


    ¡°Goddamn indeed,¡± thought everyone.


    ¡°What has he done this time?! This is sacrilege!¡±


    More news came later from Country V, saying about a terrible battle within the walls of the city-state that nearly saw the centuries-old papal apartments topple because of the shock waves from the fight.


    Needless to say, everyone knew what happened: that could only be Chu Xun fighting the Pope himself.


    The Chief Official needed a moment to fully process what he heard before he finally sighed and smiled bleakly, ¡°What a brazen rascal.¡±


    Only, ¡°brazen¡± seemed too soft a word to describe the gravity of vandalizing the Pope¡¯s papal robes. The mere act itself was tantamount to declaring war against the entire world of the West.


    And to save face, nations in the West did their best to make sure word of this incident was kept tightly sealed, although rumors continued swirling beyond the walls of Country V.


    It was said that the howls of the Pope could be heard echoing across all of Country V, showing how angry he was at that time.


    But what about Chu Xun and what happened to him? That was the most relevant question.


    Was he killed by the Pope or did he escape? But if he really did manage to flee from no less than the Pope of Sacred Diocese himself, then that would be a most unbelievable feat indeed that would seriously rock the world.


    Days passed without any clarification from the Sacred Diocese, the governing body of County V and no one had seen Chu Xun since then.


    Back at Huaxia, the Broken Souls Cult emerged with a statement, ¡°The Devil has been slain by His Holiness the Pope who had beheaded him.¡±


    Then another came from the Sifang Sword Sect, saying, ¡°There is no way that the Devil could be stronger than His Holiness the Pope. Rest assured that his corpse must be utterly destroyed by now.¡±


    Long Feiyang of the Tianlong Fort appeared in person, declaring openly, ¡°Long has the Devil wrought countless evil and wicked deeds. It won¡¯t be long before I go to attack the Chu Mansion to mete out justice!¡±


    Having no doubt that Chu Xun was deader than a doornail, many more organizations with enmity towards Chu Xun came forward.


    But Yue Fandie of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy made a stern declaration of his own, ¡°The Broken Souls Cult, the Sifang Sword Sect, Tianlong Fort, and the rest of you scum out there: attack the Chu Mansion and I shall see to it that you will be wiped out too instead.¡±


    ¡°Bunch of beaten dogs! Have you forgotten how you have been routed by the Master himself! How dare you begin barking in his absence! Come if you will, the Chu Mansion will never back away from a challenge!¡±


    ¡°Filthy pipsqueaks who only know how to strike from the shadows! Come and we¡¯ll make sure this is a one-way trip for you lot!¡±


    In the end, even Wu Busi, Yan Yi, Yan Chong, and many others of the Chu Manor joined in the spat.


    The warriors of the West immediately realized their chance and they began rousing up both sides, hoping that this might spark an infighting amongst Huaxia warriors.


    Having stirred into chaos by Chu Xun, especially for the Dark Guild and the Holy Temple which his contrivances had caused terrible casualties to both sides, the warriors of the West hoped that the Huaxia domain of Martial Tao would also be thrown into equal disarray.


    Still residing at Country Y, the two godsons to the Pope of the Sacred Diocese released a statement on the Internet, announcing their intent to invade Huaxia and kill everyone related to Chu Xun.


    After all, the duo had been most infuriated after the whole debacle at Country Y. The Sacred Diocese and the Pope were the absolute pinnacle of their belief system and Chu Xun¡¯s intrusion into Vatican City and his vandalizing of the papal robes was just as insulting as maddening for them both.


    With the Holy See now spearheading the movement against Chu Xun and Huaxia, the Holy Temple of the Sun, the Dark Guild, the Knights of Circular Table and many other orders and organizations involved all pledged their support.


    These factions shared one common goal: to invade Huaxia and destroy everything and everyone involved with Chu Xun.


    Bowing to their influence, the Broken Souls Cult, the Sifang Sword Sect, and all other Huaxia organizations that shared enmity with Chu Xun began lauding their support for the Western movement to eradicate everything pertaining to the Devil.


    Such treasonous deed sent all Huaxia warriors into madness. Chu Xun was nevertheless a fellow countryman to all of Huaxia and supporting the warriors of the West in their crusade was nothing less than betraying one¡¯s own brethren ¡ª a transgression no Huaxia warrior would ever look kindly to.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU, BROKEN SOULS CULT! YOU SNIVELING RATS WHO ONLY LURK IN THE DARKNESS! COLLUDE WITH THE WEST AND WE¡¯LL FIGHT YOU TO THE END!¡±


    ¡°To think that you even call yourselves Huaxia citizens, you all of the Sifang Sword Sect! Here you are, conniving with the West to harm one of our own! Traitors like you lot don¡¯t even deserve to be called humans!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The treachery of the Broken Souls Cult and its cohorts roused a veritable mass riot that even people who were hardly related to Chu Xun began to clamor with discontent and anger.


    ¡°Are you really sure that the Devil is dead, you idiots of the Tianlong Fort? Are you not afraid that the Devil might appear one day and decimate the lot of you,¡± smirked one.


    That somehow rang with truth. No one could speak for certain if Chu Xun was really dead and up until now, everything on the Internet could just be as credible as a heap load of baloney.


    Undeterred, the godsons of the Pope were so determined that they were already on their way towards Huaxia.


    On the other hand, Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes burned with cold fury. The members of the Dragon-slaying League were just as furious as he was and the entire league rode quickly towards the border to intercept the Pope¡¯s godchildren.


    At the borders, the proud godchildren of the Pope organized a live telecast to broadcast to the world their invasion into Huaxia.


    Not far away from the border was the huge calligraphy script that Chu Xun left on a rockface for anyone who dared to step uninvited onto Huaxia soil: Those who offended Huaxia are bound to be punished no matter how far they are!


    The vainglorious heirs to the Pope aimed the camera at the words and scoffed sardonically, ¡°The Devil. Just a little ant that hardly deserves any sympathy. Those words of his do not merit to be here. I¡¯ll let the world see how I destroy the words of the Devil.¡±


    A Seventh-grade Human King nearly Eighth-grade, the godson of the Pope was a dashing golden-haired young man in his smart episcopal robes.


    He drew his sword and it glowed as if answering its master¡¯s call to battle, and he charged forward. With each step, his stature seemed to grow as he soared into the air like a hawk, firing a few Sword Qi bolts.


    The dazzling rays of light smashed into the cliffs where the engravings hung from.


    But instead of being destroyed from the blast, the glyph-like words began shining with a mysterious light and the air reeked of malice and blood suddenly.


    Buzz!


    All nine words began shining brightly together and Sword Qi bolts appeared out of thin air and rained mercilessly down on the Pope¡¯s godson.


    No one could bear to watch. Right before everyone¡¯s eyes, the doted godchild of the Pope was reduced into mere scraps of blood and viscera with only his agonizing cries echoing in his wake.


    His godsibling, the other young man who had been recording everything live was petrified. The hands that held his cellphone were shaking so convulsively that the phone nearly fell and his heart nearly stopped.


    Run. That was the only one word that appeared right in his mind at that very moment.


    And then, the live telecast stopped.


    Yan Wushuang and his comrades were just scaling over the mountains at the border when they arrived just in time to see the back of the Pope¡¯s remaining godson fleeing away.


    A still silence lingered over the Internet as soon as the live telecast was cut short before all hell broke loose right after.


    Those words were left by Chu Xun and it was no secret that Chu Xun¡¯s prowess with employing barrier and field-type enchantments was the world¡¯s very best.


    And as guessed by some, what killed the godson of the Pope was none other than an enchantment.


    A powerful enchantment in the form of the nine wordings engraved on the face of the cliff that Chu Xun had left here and its destructiveness could easily slay any Human King below Eighth-grade with barely any difficulty.

 Chapter 346 - Enchanted Engravings

    Once again, Chu Xun shocked the world with his prowess. Within the engravings he left on the rock face of the cliff, he had enchanted it with a magic that was deadly and dangerous.


    Unfamiliar to the Eastern concept of enchantments, the West wondered if this was some devilry Chu Xun had concocted and left there as a trap.


    On the other hand, the last surviving godchild of the Pope fell from grace into an object of ridicule.


    ¡°What happened to ¡®invading Huaxia and destroying everything and everyone related to Chu Xun¡¯? What an utter joke.¡±


    ¡°Damn, you do really run like a beaten dog.¡±


    ¡°Look at the Devil! So easily he slipped into the stronghold of the Sacred Diocese to vandalize the Pope¡¯s papal robes, while you can¡¯t even step foot within the borders of Huaxia! And to think you even dream of being just as powerful as he is!¡±


    In their glee, Huaxia warriors mocked and ridiculed him.


    ¡°All of you, the Broken Souls Cult, the Sifang Sword Sect, and the Tianlong Fort! Were you not clamoring your support for this so-called crusade? Come on then, perhaps you lackeys might be just in time to help collect the corpses of those masters of yours!¡±


    Not willing to forget local factions who had pledged their support to the invaders, some began directing their criticisms and jeers at them.


    And this time, everyone ¨C the Broken Souls Cult and all other factions who were enemies of Chu Xun ¨C withdrew into obscurity, evidently appalled by the extent of Chu Xun¡¯s methods and his prowess.


    With no response coming from that end, the furore of taunting and mocking them began to simmer down and no one spoke of them anymore.


    In the meantime, Yan Wushuang and his comrades who came thinking of defending the border only knew what happened afterwards.


    ¡°Dammit, Chu Xun. I guess that¡¯s expected of him who is called the Deceiver. But to think that he left an enchantment in these writings without even telling anyone.¡± But instead of a scowl, Yan Wushuang¡¯s face was awash with admiration. Smiling, he said, ¡°But honestly, it felt good seeing those scoundrels being taught a lesson.¡±


    Back in the West, the orders, factions, and a myriad of organizations including the Holy Temple of the Sun and the Dark Guild combed everywhere for Chu Xun.


    Who would have thought that dastard of a crook would dare wreak havoc in Country V of all places and had even vandalized the Pope¡¯s papal robes by drawing scribbles of tortoises on it!?


    But then came the only question that mattered: Is he still alive now?


    Numerous numbers of chiefs from all organizations all over the West, including the Prelate of the Holy Temple and the Chief of the Dark Guild, had tried gaining an audience with His Holiness to speak about Chu Xun and what happened that fateful day. But their requests were met with a cold shoulder; the Holy See did not wish to speak on this matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if the Devil has been nabbed by the Pope himself. They are trying to wring what they can from him.¡±


    ¡°Long has this Pope reigned supreme. His powers are unfathomable. What you say could really be true.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. Do you think the Devil would risk such a reckless trip into Country V if he is not confident of making away safely?¡±


    Discussions bubbled and boiled on the message boards and forums online with innumerable guesses and speculations as to what happened that day.


    Still, there were also people who were not yet willing to let the incident of the godchildren of the Pope go.


    ¡°What do you think happened to that last remaining godson of the Pope? Do you think he¡¯ll ever recover from this?¡±


    ¡°Well, he was there watching his own godsibling dying right in front of him and all he could do was run. I¡¯d say he should count himself lucky that Chu Xun had helped him eliminate one competing contestant to the chair of St. Peter.¡±


    ¡°What a stupid fool. He was as ferocious as a tiger, but only to become as pathetic as a dog in the end.¡±


    ¡­


    Gaye, the other godchild of the Pope who had survived the ordeal at the borders of Huaxia after watching his fellow godsibling died, was in hiding at one of the estates that the government of Country Y had prepared for him. Reading the comments filled him with so much rage that he destroyed what seemed to be the tenth tablet into bits.


    Filled with shame and regret, he knew he should have said something or done something then instead of running. ¡°Say something proud perhaps,¡± he mused, and he would not have to be so shameful and embarrassed like he was now.


    But everything was just too late. He had been so stricken with panic that running was the only thing in his mind then.


    After calming down, he tried to make contact with the Sacred Diocese. But the news that he received from Country V only filled him with greater astonishment: the Devil had indeed fought against His Holiness the Pope, and had managed to escape.


    But that was impossible! In a maniacal rage, he destroyed everything in his room in a fit of rampaging madness. The Pope and ruler of the Sacred Diocese! His teacher who had taught him everything! The one person whose very existence was like God to him! Yet how could the Devil have escaped?! As he once again renewed his comprehension of Chu Xun¡¯s might and abilities, his hands trembled inadvertently.


    ¡°Curse you, curse you, curse you! Curse you, Chu Xun! I will remember the shame you have given me today, and I¡¯ll be sure to return the favor one day!¡± screamed Gaye with unruly rage that poured like a breaking dam from deep inside him.


    ¡°Why ¡®one day¡¯ when you can easily say ¡®this day¡¯ instead?¡± said a placid voice suddenly from behind.


    Immediately a cold, tingling sensation rose up his spine and Gaye spun on his heels. There was a stranger in the room. Someone had come in without him noticing and his mere presence was enough to tell Gaye who it was. Struggling to keep his panic in check, he whimpered the infamous moniker of his guest, ¡°The Devil¡­¡±


    It was a face that he would never forget. The face that his foot had relentlessly stomped on with utmost hatred and scorn in the past few days alone. In fact, even now, right under his feet, there were shreds and scraps of the photos of Chu Xun that he had torn to pieces.


    ¡°Is this the best what Country Y can offer to a godson of the Pope? Damn, looks mightily shabby though. There¡¯s not even a chair to sit on,¡± Chu Xun stood idly, looking around like an interested visitor.


    ¡°I only receive friends, and you are not one of them,¡± hissed Gaye. It was all he could do to prevent himself from going mad with fear.


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± chuckled Chu Xun, ¡°After all, I was only recently a guest of the Sacred Diocese, although you Country V lot seem to have a lot to learn about hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Guest?!¡± Gaye nearly blurted aloud, ¡°What kind of guest would vandalize and ruin his host¡¯s clothing?!¡±


    ¡°What do you want, Devil?¡± Gaye managed. He was already shaking inside out. He might not know Chu Xun, but recent events had given him enough impression of what Chu Xun would do to people he deemed as enemies.


    Chu Xun chuckled again, saying, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m only here because of some troubling rumors, saying that you declared to invade Huaxia and kill everyone and everything related to me?¡±


    Gaye fell silent for moments before he finally answered, ¡°That was only a joke. I love places with rich histories such as Huaxia. In fact, I have long hoped to be able to visit there someday myself.¡±


    Gaye had lost the will to fight. His position as godson to the Pope of Country V forbade him to kneel and beg forgiveness, but not to offer kind and genial words to convey his defeat. Nothing was more valuable than one¡¯s own life, especially when no one else was here to listen.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you?¡± teased Chu Xun derisively, ¡°You look nothing like the Pope.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s thoughts harked back to his encounter against the seemingly-wizened old man at the Vatican. The Pope might be an ancient old man with hair and beard as white as snow, but he wielded such immeasurable powers that one single punch was enough to cause Chu Xun such damage that he had to escape immediately with internal injuries.


    Things were so dangerous for him then and fortunately, he had a few tricks up his sleeve or he might not have been able to flee unscathed before the wrath of the Pope who, for all intents and purposes, might have long transcended the rank of Human King.


    Gaye was so furious he was teetering on the verge of going mad. As godchild of the Pope, majesty, fame, and dignity were all that he expected on his path to becoming the Pope¡¯s next successor. But instead, because of Chu Xun, he had become the laughing-stock of the world.


    Nothing more than Chu Xun¡¯s life would give satisfaction enough for all the indignity he had suffered. But seeing how his godsibling had died right before his eyes robbed him of every iota of courage. He felt powerless before the very person could easily kill just by using enchantments cast on simple engravings.


    ¡°Please,¡± Gaye croaked ignominiously, swallowing his pride, ¡°Have mercy¡­¡± He knew he needed time. Time for him to assume the Throne of St. Peter. Time for him to become Pope, so that he could gain access to the Sacred Diocese¡¯s secret codices and glean their knowledge, and ultimately time so that he could be powerful enough to slay Chu Xun.


    For the price of shame and patience, he would have everlasting glory and vengeance in the future. Such were the words he used, with faith and hope that they could give him what consolation and comfort to endure what he was too weak to change now.


    ¡°If you know me any better, you should know that I have never, and will never allow any foe to walk free.¡±


    As soon as he finished, Chu Xun lunged.


    Boom!


    The entire estate shook in its foundations.


    All it took was a mere split-second.


    The next day, the housekeeper of the estate Country Y¡¯s government had assigned him came to maintain the household and what she saw nearly scared her to death.


    News traveled fast, and the photograph of the scene even faster.


    In the photograph circulating online was a bloodied and lifeless Gaye kneeling on the floor facing East.


    Was he confessing his sins during his final moments?


    The Internet erupted with commotion and discussions talking heatedly about this.


    ¡°Look and believe! Huaxia is a sacred existence that suffers no offense. Let this man be the enduring reminder and proof to what will become to anyone who dares wish ill upon Huaxia! Look how he kills himself as a sign of repentance!¡±


    That comment left warriors of the West fuming. ¡°What repentance?! Are you taking us as fools that we can¡¯t see that Gaye¡¯s clearly been murdered?!¡±


    ¡°But who? Who had murdered him?¡±


    There could only be one person. The same name that haunted everyone¡¯s mind ¡ª the Devil, Chu Xun.


    But no one had seen him for some time. In fact, many believed that he was held under lock and key by the Sacred Diocese.


    Just when everyone was still oblivious as to who could the murderer be, another news came out of nowhere, striking fear into all who heard it.


    The five Knights of the Circular Table who arrived at Country Y were all found slaughtered, each of them dead by only one stroke.


    Fear began hanging over everyone¡¯s head like a pall of gloom.


    Speculations began brewing on the Internet, indicating that Chu Xun had returned.


    Could it really be him?


    With warriors of the West falling like tumbling blocks one by one, morale was at its lowest.


    ¡°Hey, the Holy Temple and the Dark Guild! Watch out, for the Devil is out for blood and he will come for your heads!¡± said a message left on the Internet by a Huaxia warrior.


    This forced the Holy Temple of the Sun, the Dark Guild, and several other armed factions of the West to come forward with dismissals.


    ¡°Let anyone who wishes to incur the wrath of warriors of the West come. We shall show him how it is to offend us. As for warriors of Huaxia, rest assured that the Devil is now a captive of the Sacred Diocese.¡±


    Only, that did little to quell the spat between both sides of the verbal warfare waging online.


    It was in the darkest hours of the night when a wraith-like figure shimmered into appearance outside an estate mansion.


    It was the lodging Country Y had arranged for the two presbyters of the Dark Guild.


    It had been far from satisfying from Country Y up until this day. Thinking that the peacekeepers from other Western nations would arrive to restore peace and perhaps, even its dignity, the government of Country Y had gone through great lengths to see them well taken care of, only for them to die one after another like flies. First there was Gaye and his godsibling, and now even the five Knights of the Circular Table were dead.


    For all their trouble of coming all the way here, these warriors never expected that they would only be dying on foreign soil instead.


    Inside the brightly-lighted house were Eighth and Ninth Presbyters Atkins and Absolon of the Dark Guild, and they were deep in discussion about recent events.


    ¡°Who do you think killed Gaye and the Knights of the Circular Table?¡± questioned a frowning Absolon, ¡°Could it really be the Devil?¡±


    ¡°The Chief had spoken to the Pope, but that old geezer just bluntly refused to say anything,¡± said Atkins.


    ¡°What else could he say? He¡¯s embarrassed enough. His papal robes, of all things, were vandalized,¡± smirked Absolon.


    ¡°Can¡¯t disagree with that. The Sacred Diocese has disgraced itself enough this time. They¡¯ve lost even three of the Pope¡¯s godchildren.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re not in a position to gloat; we¡¯ve suffered enough losses ourselves. Look at our very own Tenth, Seventh, and Sixth Presbyters.¡±


    ¡°Come on, who do you think you¡¯re kidding? If anyone¡¯s gleeful of what happened, it could only be you. Charlie¡¯s so quick with his progress that it won¡¯t take long before he catches after you. No one else could have been any more delighted than you are,¡± said Atkins.


    Absolon stared at him, surprised for a split-second before he broke into a wicked grin. ¡°Say,¡± he suggested, ¡°Do you think Country Y will have to compensate us for all the losses we¡¯ve incurred?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°What would they feel after this? Regretful for laying up trouble for themselves?¡± added a third voice. The icy voice came so suddenly that both men jumped with fright.


    ¡°THE DEVIL?!¡±


    Atkins and Absolon shrieked in unison.


    The housekeepers of the estate came the next day and found the dead bodies of the two presbyters of the Dark Guild.


    News of their deaths swept across the Internet like a raging storm and their photos quickly spread everywhere.


    What made the news all the more intriguing was the manner of their deaths.


    Eighth Presbyter Atkins¡¯s special ability was pyrokinesis.


    Ninth Presbyter Absolon¡¯s special ability was electrokinesis.


    Yet Absolon was burned into a blackened, charred husk of himself, while Atkins was killed by electric shock.


    They looked as if they were killed by each other¡¯s elemental abilities.


    News of this traveled quickly, taking the world by storm.


    Far away at the Dark Guild¡¯s headquarters, the Chief suffered an internal damage from the blowback of his internal energies due to his emotional state after hearing the news and he vomited blood.


    Warriors of the West began clamoring furiously, demanding that Country Y provide an explanation for the deaths. Both presbyters were killed there and they should take responsibility for their guests¡¯ safety.


    Almost everyone in the top echelon of Country Y¡¯s administration were so flabbergasted that they nearly lost their minds at the demands of their allies. How brazen could they even be?! The warriors of the West came here as peacekeepers, not as tourists on a summer vacation! They were supposed to be the ones helping to maintain order and peace here!


    But it was the Dark Guild now pressing for explanation and the leaders of Country Y knew that it was only a matter of time before the Guild would send someone here, either to demand for compensation or force compliance upon the top echelon of Country Y¡¯s administration.


    The Head of State of Country Y immediately suffered a heart attack and he was quickly hospitalized.

 Chapter 347 - Border Village Night Assault

    One by one, the killings of the Dark Guild and the Knights of the Circular Table peacekeepers who arrived in Country Y left a pall of gloom hanging over every other warrior of the West now still there, afraid that one day, their turn might come as well.


    Before long, Deputy Prelate Angus received a summon from the Holy Temple, recalling him back from Country Y.


    Angus sighed morosely, feeling somewhat unsatisfied. He was the strongest warrior of the West who came to Country Y as a peacekeeper.


    Yet despite his reluctance, after numerous urgings from the headquarters, he finally relented and set off home.


    Country Y was left in a lurch. With the Head of State still in critical condition at the hospital and more than half the top echelon of the administration at risk of aneurysm from the dour news that only seemed to be an abysmal regularity, they were at a loss.


    Yet that did not stop its ¡°supposed¡± allies ¨C Country M and all other Western nations ¨C from demanding reimbursement for the losses incurred. Swallowing all pride and self-respect, the battered country surrendered vast amounts of funds and resources to please and satisfy them.


    Then again, sympathy only seemed all the more elusive with warriors of Huaxia hurling more jeers and taunts at Country Y for its failure.


    The lavish estate and luxurious red wines could do little to quell Angus¡¯s sense of dissatisfaction and vexation. He really felt reluctant leaving just like that.


    ¡°Worthless trash,¡± he cursed, smashing a wine glass into the wall, breaking it into countless little glittering shards.


    Flames of anger and loathing burned in him for the warriors who died. As a person from the West, he found dying on foreign soil a most distasteful and demeaning way to die.


    His phone rang suddenly. He glanced at the screen of his cell phone and saw the name ¡°Louis Krieg¡± appearing and recognized it as the High Prelate of his order and he quickly answered the call carefully with more reverence and respect.


    When he ended the call, he no longer frowned. He stood up and went to a mirror, his hands brushing up and down his robes as if to smooth out an inexistent wrinkle as a smile returned to his face and he left the estate.


    He barely left for about a half-hour, Chu Xun arrived. He scanned the grounds of the estate with his Divine Sense and finding nothing, he murmured, ¡°Gone, eh?¡±


    Then he caught the broken wine glass lying on the floor with shards littered everywhere, then he saw the opened bottle of wine still left uncorked, and his eyes flashed with deliberation.


    At the same time, at the borders between Huaxia and Country Y, was a figure dashing speedily like an apparition.


    At the lodging in the border village which housed the Dragon-slaying League, the courtyard outside was nothing but pitch-black darkness.


    Angus vaulted over the wall and landed gently on the ground. Then he feigned a cough.


    Hum!


    Light came flooding across the whole courtyard.


    Yan Wushuang and Yi Xiaosu were the first to appear.


    They knew better than to be careless. ¡°Whoever this is, no one had noticed him coming before he coughed! This intruder must be powerful!¡±


    In mere seconds, the rest of the League swarmed the courtyard.


    Angus looked around with a warm and benign smile. ¡°You must be Yan Wushuang, a friend of the Devil, no?¡±


    ¡°And you are Angus, Deputy Prelate of the Holy Temple of the Sun,¡± growled Yan Wushuang with a steely voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m honored to be known,¡± Angus managed a slight bow. Then he saw Tang Rou and motioned at her, ¡°Is she the Devil¡¯s woman?¡±


    Veiled with a thin, gossamer white gauze, Tang Rou felt her face flushing with a pinkish shade even as she realized that it was hardly appropriate given the situation.


    ¡°So the information is accurate,¡± muttered Angus.


    ¡°What information? Who gave such information?¡± demanded Yan Wushuang coldly.


    ¡°Word came from the Holy Temple, saying that you are all hiding here. But who supplied that information to us, that I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know,¡± replied Angus with hardly any untruth. ¡°One could expect that the Devil has a great many enemies and if truth be told, you Huaxia people tend to carry backstabbing predilections.¡±


    Yan Wushuang kept silent. It was no secret that the League has been putting up here, but it wasn¡¯t anything public either and Angus would not have known if no one from Huaxia had betrayed them.


    With his warm smile twisting into a bleak one, Angus said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what the Devil did to us ¨C destroying our branch fortresses, killing our members, and not to mention several of my colleagues. Can¡¯t say I share the same pain you¡¯re feeling right now.¡±


    Swoosh!


    A ray of light shot from the sky, as if it was a response to his threatening tone.


    A huge ray of light ¨C a long, blinding Sword Qi ¨C reaching more than thirty meters long, its burning luminescence lighting up the night sky, came dashing down and smiting hard at Angus with zero mercy.


    There was little doubt that Angus was not here at such an hour to chat, and Yan Wushuang decided to attack using his most powerful technique.


    Unfazed, Angus¡¯s entire person shone brightly like the Sun, engulfed in red-hot, blazing fire. As if imbued with powers bestowed by the Sun itself, he fired a jet of searing flames at the incoming attack.


    Boom!


    The explosion kicked up thrashing winds sending forth waves and waves of heat, sending up more explosions that turned the night into day.


    The blast caught a few lesser warriors of the League, sending them reeling backward with internal injuries.


    The tenements nearby began to wobble and crash. These crudely-constructed structures could hardly withstand such force, and many toppled and others caught up in flames.


    As the fire grew in strength and intensity, incessant cracklings filled the air as the tongues of the flames reached to lick at the sky.


    ¡°It is said that Huaxia people are a race of culture. Is this your brand of hospitality?¡± said Angus with hardly any displeasure in his voice as he took in the sight of the ravaging conflagration.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes flashed with uncertainty and wariness. Angus¡¯s strength was way beyond his expectation ¨C an Eighth-grade Human King, at the very least.


    Yi Xiaosu looked no less tense himself. With a quick look towards Yan Wushuang, they nodded as one.


    ¡°Protect Miss Tang and go!¡±


    Yi Xiaosu barked at the others before lunging at Angus with Yan Wushuang in tow.


    The Deputy Prelate of the Holy Temple merely chuckled, hardly perturbed at them both. Looking as placid as ever, he summoned his powers and fired another burst of searing flames as hot as the Sun¡¯s very own, causing the air to sizzle and warp.


    Bang! Bang!


    With only two punches, he sent both Yan Wushuang and Yi Xiaosu flying.


    The difference between Angus¡¯s rank and theirs could never be made up just through sheer greater number alone.


    ¡°Dammit, what are you gawking at?! Fly!¡± glowered Yi Xiaosu when he saw the others still petrified around him.


    ¡°If we¡¯re running,¡± said Le Dayong, stepping past him, ¡°We¡¯re running together.¡± With that, he charged at Angus like an angry bull.


    Hardly bothered, Angus raised his slender, fair arm. Then with a speed no one could have thought possible, he drove it like a lance, spearing straight through Le Dayong¡¯s defenses like a hot knife through butter and impaling him through his chest.


    Arghh!


    Blood spattered everywhere.


    ¡°NOOOO!¡±


    Together, Yi Xiaosu and Yan Wushuang shrieked with horror, but also helplessly.


    Still wearing a gentle countenance and a polite smile, Angus withdrew his arm, holding aloft a still-beating heart.


    His polite suaveness, contrasting against his callous barbarity, painted a sight so grotesque that everyone present could barely suppress a shiver.


    Bang!


    Le Dayong¡¯s hulking but lifeless corpse crashed to the ground, kicking up sand and dirt.


    ¡°RUN! GODAMMIT, RUN!¡±


    Yi Xiaosu screamed what could be his final order to his men, his eyes red and bloodshot with rage before he threw himself again with reckless abandon at his foe. Imbuing his Internal Breath unto his hands, he clawed furiously at Angus, trying to maul at him.


    Still clutching Le Dayong¡¯s heart, Angus casually raised another arm.


    Bang!


    The air grew taut and rigid with the rising intensity of energies and another bang accompanied the blow that hammered into Yi Xiaosu, causing him to cough up more blood. But before he could fall backward, Angus seized his hand.


    Sizzle!


    Steam rose from the part of Yi Xiaosu¡¯s hand which Angus was holding.


    ¡°ARRGGGHHH!¡± howled Yi Xiaosu with agony.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Does the Devil not seem to like barbecue food? Here¡¯s a grilled human hand. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s to his liking,¡± said Angus. There was not even a gleeful sneer from him, only the same benign, but unsettling grin. The heat of his magic did not stop rising as Yi Xiaosu¡¯s hand was roasted alive.


    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. There¡¯s roasted human heart too. Let¡¯s hope he¡¯ll like it, eh?¡± said Angus as red flames of the Sun burst to life on his left hand and the human heart of Le Dayong in his grasp began sizzling.


    There was no mistaking it: Angus really is a sadistic monster.


    ¡°LET HIM GO!¡±


    Yan Wushuang roared as he lunged, firing another energy bolt from his sword.


    Angus flung an arm, launching the fully-grilled human heart hurtling through the air and struck the energy bolt, but with the human heart destroyed too.


    ¡°ARGGG!¡± That drove Yan Wushuang into madness. In a manic streak of hysteria, he charged at Angus.


    Angus stared frostily at Yan Wushuang speeding towards him and slowly raised a hand. He fired another red jet of ray, blasting Yan Wushuang so forcefully that he vomited more blood.


    Angus chased after Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°ARRGGGHH!¡± Yi Xiaosu¡¯s painful shriek tore through the air. Angus did not release his hand even as he sped after Yan Wushuang, ripping the utterly roasted right hand off his wrist with just his momentum and speed.


    Angus screeched to a stop almost as soon as he heard Yi Xiaosu¡¯s screams. Looking genuinely surprised, he said gently, ¡°Gods, I¡¯m so sorry. I forgot I¡¯m still holding your hand.¡± He waved the hand still holding Yi Xiaosu¡¯s broken hand and another red burst of light ignited and reduced the severed hand into blackened soot.


    Bang!


    Angus fired another jet of searing flames, blasting a dent in Yi Xiaosu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°As friend to the Devil,¡± said Angus as he renewed his gaze on Yan Wushuang, ¡°You shall help pay for his sins.¡±


    He stormed at Yan Wushuang.


    Swoosh!


    A white bolt of light streaked out of nowhere.


    Angus stopped in his heels and his powers churned inside him, enveloping him in a cloak of red light. With a harmless sizzle, the white jet of light dissipated before it even got close to him.


    He turned away and set his sights on the tactile figure of the woman in white standing in the pale, milky glow of the moon. A strange sense of curiosity and interest suddenly impregnated his mind, ¡°I wonder how the Devil¡¯s very own consort looks like?¡±


    ¡°I admire your courage,¡± said Angus to Tang Rou.


    Tang Rou said nothing. Knowing fully well that her powers would make no difference, she attacked nevertheless. She could not allow herself to see Yan Wushuang being killed while she did nothing.


    Angus strolled towards Tang Rou. ¡°Let¡¯s see if the Devil¡¯s woman possessed such beauty that would even make the world quake?¡±


    Swoosh!


    Tang Rou fired a True Energy bolt.


    Yet before it could reach Angus, the searing blaze of the Sun¡¯s flames emanating from the Deputy Prelate dispelled it. The gap between their powers was just too great.


    ¡°TOGETHER!¡± screamed a voice, rallying the rest of the League and everyone threw themselves at Angus.


    Bang!


    Warm blood gushed and spattered on the ground; one of the League¡¯s warriors fell with a hole right at the center of his torso caused by one of Angus¡¯s scarlet-red death rays.


    Boom!


    Another explosion erupted as Angus summoned his powers to invoke a blast of heat wave that pummeled into more than a dozen men, tossing them back with blood pouring from their mouths.


    There he stood, Deputy Prelate Angus of the Holy Temple, as invincible and indomitable as a god.


    A tenacious Tang Rou channeled her True Energy once more, mustering what she could and fusing them into one energy bolt that she hurled with all her strength at Angus.


    Boom!


    The shroud of red glow that engulfed Angus flashed brightly for one split-second, and Tang Rou crashed backward with a mouthful of blood bursting from her mouth as if she had been struck by a lightning bolt. As she fell, the thin veil fell from her face, revealing her ravishing beauty.


    Stunned by her beauty, Angus could neither speak nor react for seconds. He had always thought Huaxia women vulgar and abject, but for this moment, he knew he had been mistaken.


    The woman before him was even more beautiful than the Goddess of the Sun in the legends.


    A thought loomed in Angus¡¯s mind suddenly.


    Boom!


    Another warrior of the League died, roasted alive into ashes by a jet of flames of the Sun.


    ¡°Worthless filth,¡± remarked Angus dryly. That filled Yan Wushuang with hysterical rage. He let loose a bestial howl and dragged his wounded self up and lunged at Angus.


    Boom!


    But Angus easily delivered another blow that hit Yan Wushuang like a battering ram, causing him more grievous injuries that even more blood came gushing from his mouth before Angus wrapped his fingers around Yan Wushuang¡¯s throat with seemingly impossible speed.


    ¡°Beg me,¡± hissed Angus placidly, looking at Yan Wushuang wincing in his grasp, ¡°And I might show you mercy.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Yan Wushuang spat a mouthful of froth and blood at Angus.


    Angus stared at his quarry with a gaze that froze the air around him. He tightened his grip and Yan Wushuang¡¯s throat crackled a soft but perceptible sputter ¨C his neck was going to snap.


    ¡°Let him go or Big Brother Chu Xun will kill you for this,¡± Tang Rou struggled to her feet. Angus had spared her intentionally.


    Angus panned his frosty gaze to her and displayed an amiable smile that contrasted his brutal disposition, ¡°I can let him go, but only on one condition.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡±


    Angus¡¯s eyes flashed with hunger. ¡°That you agree to be my woman.¡±

 Chapter 348 - What Makes You Think You Can

    Angus¡¯s words left Yan Wushuang and everyone else seething.


    ¡°He only wants to humiliate Chu Xun!¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± glowered Tang Rou with apparent disgust.


    Creak!


    Still wearing his kindly smile, his grip constricted around Yan Wushuang¡¯s throat and more blood came trickling out his mouth.


    ¡°Never, really? You might want to reconsider.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± cried Tang Rou.


    ¡°Say yes, and agree to be my woman, and I¡¯ll spare the lives of everyone here,¡± grinned Angus.


    Tang Rou¡¯s eyes twitched with uncertainty and distress as she grappled with her decision.


    ¡°NO! DON¡¯T!¡± roared Yi Xiaosu again hoarsely, ¡°This filth wants only to humiliate Chu Xun! We¡¯d rather die than let him succeed!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Tang Rou¡­ No¡­¡± croaked Yan Wushuang with what strength he still had left as another rivulet of blood escaped his mouth.


    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of dying!¡± yelled another member of the League still lying amongst the rubble, ¡°Immortal Chu will avenge us!¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun will have your hide for this, you scum of the Holy Temple!¡± screamed another one whose legs had just been crippled by one of Angus¡¯s attacks, ¡°I might die, but I¡¯d never allow you to sully Chu Xun¡¯s name thus!¡±


    Bang!


    He raised a hand and blasted a bolt into his own head. The stroke blasted open his skull with blood and grey matter dripping out.


    ¡°ARRGGGHHH!¡± Yi Xiaosu let loose another deranged roar. Dragging his battered self, he threw himself again at Angus.


    With a face full of scorn and contempt, Angus swung his arms, tossing Yan Wushuang like a limp ragdoll into Yi Xiaosu and both men crashed together and crumbled into a heap.


    ¡°Consider this, my fair lady: There¡¯s no escaping for you, whether I kill them all or not. You should know that I did not have to give you such an offer,¡± said Angus silkily.


    But Tang Rou broke into a smile. Word by word, she stared deep into Angus¡¯s eyes and said with equal disdain, ¡°This is where you¡¯re mistaken. We might be powerless against you, but I will gladly die with them than go with you.¡±


    Those words of grit and resolve came as a surprise to Angus who was stupefied for one split-second before he pounced at Tang Rou, saying, ¡°You¡¯d never have the chance.¡±


    Caught off-guard. Tang Rou frantically fired a volley of True Energy at him.


    Angus shook his head gently, raising his hand nonchalantly to defend himself.


    Boom!


    Came a deafening explosion.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡±


    No one knew what happened. All they heard was Angus screaming as something hit him out of sight, crashing to the ground more than a hundred meters away.


    Tang Rou stood stunned and shocked for a moment before a look of surprise showed on her face. She wheeled around hurriedly and came eye-to-eye with the gentle gaze she could have never been any more familiar with.


    ¡°Big Brother Chu Xun,¡± she gasped, her voice laced with surprise and sorrowful complaint.


    Chu Xun withdrew his hand slowly and tidied her disheveled hair before pulling her into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been late.¡±


    Hearing the strong drumming of Chu Xun¡¯s heartbeat almost turned Tang Rou into a marshmallow. It was the first time he hugged her on his own and the gesture filled her with such embarrassment, turning her so pink that she barely heard anything else he said.


    Angus could hardly believe it at first. But just as soon as he clapped eyes upon Chu Xun, his blood froze.


    This would prove that Chu Xun must be the one who had been killing Western warriors all around Country Y recently.


    ¡°Goddamit, you¡­¡± growled a badly-injured Yan Wushuang, annoyed at what he saw, ¡°Quit playing lovey-dovey you two¡­ I¡¯m going to die¡­¡±


    Tang Rou dislodged from Chu Xun¡¯s arms like a frightened little rabbit, her face and eyes so red that she almost teared up. Whimpering in a low voice, ¡°Please, Big Brother. Help them! They¡¯re all hurt!¡±


    ¡°Fast, save Yi first,¡± shouted Yan Wushuang. Yi Xiaosu had lost a hand and it had been burned to crisps by Angus earlier.


    Chu Xun hurried to Yi Xiaosu and injected a spurt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into him. He examined his severed wrist and shook his head morosely.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. At least, I manage to survive,¡± remarked Yi Xiaosu, sounding rather sanguine ¨C or at least, the appearance of it.


    His gaze traveled to Le Dayong¡¯s dead body and his face twisted with visible sadness, feeling sorry for the men who had died.


    Chu Xun moved around, helping to heal everyone else.


    Angus stared from a distance, watching Chu Xun at work and his eyes flashed with deliberation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let that scum escape, Chu Xun,¡± yelled Yan Wushuang, refusing Chu Xun¡¯s help for now. Angrily, he snarled, ¡°Kill that bastard. He¡¯s the sadistic monster who tore out Le Dayong¡¯s heart!¡±


    ¡°O Great Devil Chu Xun, are you not a little too late?¡± commented Angus calmly.


    Chu Xun peered at him, and with all warmth escaping him, he muttered icily, ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve been too late. This is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Will you kill me?¡± asked Angus.


    Chu Xun shook his head. In a voice low but no less conspicuous, he growled, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. But I¡¯ll make you wish you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Angus fell silent for seconds before he broke into a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not like those trash who belonged to the Dark Guild.¡±


    ¡°Is that your way of saying you¡¯re strong?¡± asked Chu Xun, staring at him.


    Angus shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Maybe not very strong. But I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± observed Chu Xun sardonically. With a look at Yan Wushuang, he said, ¡°Record this.¡±


    ¡°Why record when we can just go live?¡± said Yan Wushuang who immediately began his live broadcast.


    Chu Xun stared at him, surprised, clearly not expecting Yan Wushuang to be a buff in such entertainment. ¡°All right, up to you then.¡±


    The live broadcast began.


    Warriors of the West were the first to rouse with surprised cheers when the camera first showed Angus. It was daytime in the West.


    But it hardly took long for word of the broadcast to spread across Huaxia.


    Before long, eyes from all over the world were intently watching the broadcast.


    Chu Xun¡¯s conquest of the West had garnered much international attention that people from all around Earth had been keeping abreast of any development online that even the slightest quiver of a single blade of grass could easily send ripples worldwide.


    Yan Wushuang hastily tidied himself, making sure he looked presentable before turning to face the camera, saying,


    ¡°Greetings everyone. I am the broadcaster of this transmission today. First, allow me to introduce this little hamlet not far away from the Huaxia-Country Y border.¡±


    The camera swiveled and stopped before Angus. ¡°And here,¡± said Yan Wushuang, ¡°We have a golden-maned hound that many might not recognize. Fear not, he¡¯s none other than Angus, a Deputy Prelate of the Holy Temple of the Sun.¡±


    Hoots and cheers came from the viewers online.


    But why is Angus, Deputy Prelate to the Holy Temple, here in a remote border village within Huaxia borders?


    ¡°Next, it is my greatest pleasure to give to you an esteemed guest ¨C one of the most esteemed, in fact, considering the furore he¡¯s managed to kick up wherever he went,¡± and the camera panned to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Yes! He¡¯s¡­¡± Yan Wushuang paused as if to let the moment sink, ¡°The Devil! CHU XUN!¡±


    That earned him a glare from a slightly-annoyed Chu Xun.


    ¡°That really is the Devil!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not imprisoned by the Pope! So that means he managed to escape unscathed even after the whole debacle at Country V?!¡±


    ¡°That would mean¡­ that the Western warriors in Country Y were all killed by him! Wow, that¡¯s incredible! Gods, I don¡¯t even know what else to say!¡±


    All hell broke loose on the cyberspace with incessant chatters and discussions.


    Chu Xun¡¯s disappearance all these while had given rise to rumors where some claimed that he was being kept under lock and key by the Holy See, while others postulated about his death. No one had expected that he would mount a reappearance here in Huaxia.


    This would substantiate the speculations that it was he who had murdered the presbyters of the Dark Guild, the Knights of the Circular Table, and the last remaining godson of the Pope in Country Y.


    But for now, right at this moment, there was no one more flustered than the Holy Temple. Chu Xun¡¯s crashing of the party would now spell failure for Angus¡¯s plan.


    Louis Krieg, High Prelate of the Holy Temple of the Sun, watched his monitor with not an ounce of kindness in his gaze. Quickly, he left a message for Chu Xun, telling him that the Holy Temple would never forgive him if Angus fell on Huaxia soil.


    Before the eyes of the world, Chu Xun hurled back a scornful response, saying loudly to the camera, ¡°If only you¡¯re here in person. I would have killed you myself, let alone some filth like Angus.¡±


    Chu Xun wheeled around and reiterated to Angus, ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, anyone who offends Huaxia, near or far, I will kill him!¡±


    ¡°Is this really what you want, Devil?¡± snarled Angus loudly and sternly, ¡°For both of us to be wounded?¡± He needed to appear strong and powerful before the eyes of the world to keep up the Holy Temple¡¯s name.


    ¡°For both of us to be wounded?¡± repeated Chu Xun, his brows raising with evident disdain, ¡°What makes you think you can?¡±


    At the same time, Yan Wushuang entered the frame in a miscue, yelling, ¡°With the Devil for Huaxia and Angus for the West, the final battle begins!¡±


    But Yan Wushuang held the camera wrongly; it was facing him instead of the two men and the audience was hardly amused by this.


    ¡°Ah, well¡­ Face the camera away from your big face, I wanna see the Devil.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Hurry up and face Immortal Chu! Who do you think wants to see that big ugly face of yours?! Good Lord, you look like a car crash just took place on your bloody face.¡±


    ¡°Gosh¡­ You should have had plastic surgery before appearing on TV. Your hideous face is enough to give anyone the creeps.¡±


    The Internet abounded with countless dissatisfied views miffed with Yan Wushuang facing the camera and one after another, and they lampooned and insulted him to no end.


    Yan Wushuang fumed so greatly that he nearly blew steam. His face might be misshapen with bruises and swells, but that didn¡¯t make him any less handsome and dashing!


    Still, he could hardly negate the overwhelming pressure from his audience. Obeying their wishes sourly, he turned the camera around to broadcast the duel, saying, ¡°And now¡ª Eh?! Where is he?!¡±


    The camera spun around, but Chu Xun was gone! Frantically, he panned the camera over to Angus.


    The entire cyberspace turned as silent and still as a necropolis.


    Dumbfounded, it took great lengths and time before Yan Wushuang could finally recover from his stupor. ¡°Urm, everyone¡­ A-a-and we¡­ We have a winner¡­¡± he stuttered, ¡°Well, thank you for watching. That¡¯s all for the duel and the winner, Chu Xun, the Devil of Huaxia in a perfect victory!¡±


    Yan Wushuang quickly hit the ¡°End¡± button to stop the broadcast.


    In the final frame of the broadcast, no one could possibly miss Angus lying in a crumpled heap on the ground, bloodied and mangled, before Chu Xun stomped a foot into his face, pounding his head further into the ground.


    ¡°GODDAMMIT! WHO THE HELL WAS THAT?! GET OVER HERE THIS INSTANT SO THAT I CAN WALLOP THE HELL OUT OF YOU!¡±


    ¡°Curse that idiot! I wanna beat him so hard that not even his mother will recognize him in the end!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll @##£¤% you! Piece of shit!¡±


    An all-out onslaught of curses and expletives erupted all because of Yan Wushuang. His dilly-dallying had caused everyone to miss how Chu Xun had beaten down Angus and all they got was a single frame of the aftermath, which hardly satiated their hunger for the thrill of watching the Devil in action.


    It was a travesty no Huaxia warrior was amused of. For them to only catch a single glimpse of the outcome of the fight caused an uproar online with thousands screaming for Yan Wushuang¡¯s blood.


    Naturally, Yan Wushuang saw it coming. That was the reason he quickly terminated the broadcast.


    ¡°Damned you. Can¡¯t you just slow down?!¡± frowned Yan Wushuang sourly. He did not even need to check, the Internet must be swarming with threats and curses aimed at him.


    ¡°I have tried my best to slow down, actually,¡± muttered Chu Xun.


    Pursing his lips, Yan Wushuang grumbled, ¡°Can¡¯t you just quit acting all suave and stuff for just one bleeding second?¡±


    But Yi Xiaosu everyone else knew the best. There was hardly ever any need for Chu Xun to pretend to be high and mighty. All it took was only one single punch, and the Devil had easily vitiated Angus¡¯s shroud of flames of the Sun while smashing all his bones altogether.


    Such strength and power. Such might that would make anyone quake. Everyone had tasted firsthand the strength and power that Angus wielded, yet not even he could take a single punch from Chu Xun.


    With that one punch that instantly quashed what flames that imbued Angus, Chu Xun showed zero mercy. He chased after Angus once he crashed to the ground and hammered a fit into the latter¡¯s face so hard that his skull nearly shattered and the Deputy Prelate could only manage to scream with agony.


    Right at that moment, Angus finally understood Chu Xun¡¯s question: What makes you think you can? It was too ludicrous for words, that arrogance of his and he should have realized during Chu Xun¡¯s question then and for that moment of hubris, Chu Xun now demonstrated to him the truth. The stinging truth of their disparity.

 Chapter 349 - Ploy Debunked

    Night came ¨C sleepless and restless.


    Because of Yan Wushuang¡¯s blunder, no one saw what happened during the fight.


    But one thing was certain: Angus lost. Lost in the hands of the Devil.


    And that was enough to rile up the warriors of the West.


    Loius Krieg, High Prelate of the Holy Temple of the Sun, sat on his throne, sulking like a tempestuous thundercloud as his failed plan. It was by his orders that Angus had ventured across the border to that little village to kill Yan Wushuang and the rest of the League.


    The Deputy Prelates were the Holy Temple¡¯s pillars of strength and authority. Having already one killed by Chu Xun, he could not have Angus following the same fate.


    ¡°But what can he do?¡±


    Peering darkly from his perch, Louis Krieg looked at the remaining Deputy Prelates and wards of the Holy Temple below him.


    ¡°Everyone, as a citizen of the domain of the Sun God, we cannot let Angus die in Huaxia. The Holy Temple must never become an object of ridicule and scorn,¡± he said.


    No one gave so much as a reply. Louis was only stating the obvious. But with tens of thousands of li between the headquarters and Huaxia, there was no way they could reach Angus in time.


    ¡°High Prelate, I suggest making contact with the Devil. Perhaps we can offer him something to ransom back Angus and consider vengeance after this,¡± said a Deputy Prelate.


    Louis mulled in contemplative silence, knowing full well that this was all they could do. He nodded gravely, giving his assent for them to contact Chu Xun.


    It need not be said that this negotiation can never reach public eye, or the Holy Temple would lose what remains of its name and reputation.


    Before long, Yan Wushuang received a message sent to him by an anonymous sender. ¡°This looks like the Holy Temple,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Yan Wushuang read through the message and he looked up at Chu Xun strangely, ¡°They are willing to offer a hundred magical herbs, a hundred spiritual elixirs, and a hundred magical fruits ¨C all of them Middle-grade ¨C to ransom back Angus.¡±


    Yi Xiaosu¡¯s eyes wandered warily and uncertainly towards Chu Xun. He was afraid that Chu Xun might agree to the offer. Angus needed to die. Only this way, he could pay for the lives he took ¨C Le Dayong¡¯s and a good many members of the League who had perished resisting him.


    Yan Wushuang appeared beside him suddenly and placed a hand on his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said to Yi Xiaosu, ¡°We all know how sneaky this rascal could be. He¡¯d never agree to the Holy Temple¡¯s terms so easily. Just you watch, Angus will never slip away scot-free.¡±


    After a moment of thought, Chu Xun told Yan Wushuang, ¡°Tell them, I want five hundred for each item they¡¯re offering.¡±


    Yan Wushuang broke into a gleeful grin and replied to the Holy Temple, relaying to them Chu Xun¡¯s demands.


    ¡°Greedy bastard,¡± burst one of the Deputy Prelates when he heard of this.


    Louis Krieg however seemed pleased, albeit sneeringly. With a casual tone, he said, ¡°Tell him yes. Now that he is brazen enough to make such rapacious demands, we¡¯d have to be bold enough to play along.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve agreed?!¡± gasped Yan Wushuang, hardly believing himself, ¡°They¡¯ve agreed so such outrageous demands?! Something is wrong here.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a ploy to nab Angus back for free. Even if we demand for a thousand more, they will only say yes,¡± smirked Chu Xun.


    ¡°So, what now?¡±


    ¡°Arrange for the initiation of the trade.¡±


    Yan Wushuang responded and read him the latest reply, ¡°They request that we first release Angus. Then, ¡®by the holy name of the Sun God¡¯, they promise they¡¯d deliver the items.¡±


    ¡°The Sun God?¡± Chu Xun almost snorted, ¡°As if we give a rat¡¯s ass about their phony Sun God. Tell them that they are to bring all that we¡¯ve demanded to the Huaxia border in three days, or all they¡¯ll get is Angus¡¯s dead body.¡±


    Yan Wushuang relayed Chu Xun¡¯s demands and hours passed without any more word from the Holy Temple.


    Louis smashed a desk in his rage when he heard Chu Xun¡¯s demands, seething like a bull, ¡°That sniveling, nasty villain.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now, High Prelate,¡± asked another of his deputies.


    Louis¡¯s face turned as gloomy as dusk as he heaved and panted, nearly sprouting steam from his nostrils. Bitterly, he hissed, ¡°Tell them yes.¡±


    ¡°No one here can possibly defeat the Devil, High Prelate, save you. Does that mean you¡¯ll be meeting him yourself?¡±


    ¡°A worthless vermin that¡¯s not worthy to receive judgment from me,¡± Louis scowled with brimming contempt. ¡°Take the Beacon with you.¡±


    The mere mention of ¡°Beacon¡± made everyone drew their breaths with fear and respect.


    The Beacon of the Sun God. Legend had it that the Sun God deposited a sliver of his flames, the True Flame of the Sun, into the Beacon and bestowed it upon the Holy Temple. It was a powerful magical relic with untold destructiveness.


    ¡°High Prelate,¡± said a man called Orlov, ¡°I would like to volunteer myself into this expedition to recover Deputy Prelate Angus.¡±


    Louis nodded his assent and sent with him another ten wards of the Holy Temple to accompany him.


    Beyond the borders of Huaxia, Yan Wushuang jumped with shock. ¡°Chu Xun, they¡¯ve agreed! Gods, I can¡¯t believe it. They¡¯re on their way now.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s brows piqued with interest, finding it odd.


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely fishy,¡± commented Yi Xiaosu.


    ¡°So many warriors of the West had died by Chu Xun¡¯s hands and still the Holy Temple has no qualms sending more men here? Aren¡¯t they afraid that Chu Xun might hold them all captive?¡±


    ¡°Damn, what could these scums be plotting, I wonder?¡± mumbled Yan Wushuang, ¡°Gods, could the High Prelate finally be appearing himself?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed with anticipation at that. What Yan Wushuang said sounded hardly ludicrous at all. Louis Krieg commanded just as much prestige and respect as the Pope of the Sacred Diocese in Country V. He might need to flee if the High Prelate was indeed coming himself.


    ¡°What gives them such confidence?¡± Chu Xun murmured to himself. There had to be something, or else the Holy Temple would never dare come as far as the Huaxia borders.


    ¡°I say we kill him, Big Brother, and leave this place,¡± said Tang Rou suddenly.


    Upon experiencing the horrors of watching Le Dayong and the others being killed right before her eye, Tang Rou, unlike her usual compassionate and demure self, shocked everyone by insisting Angus should die.


    Chu Xun went silent as he pondered their options.


    ¡°What is the source of the Holy Temple¡¯s confidence? Could Louis be really on the way here himself? Powerful Sacred Relics perhaps? Or is Angus really so valuable to the Holy Temple that they had no choice but to risk an expedition just to retrieve him?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze traveled to Angus.


    ¡°Tell me about the Holy Temple,¡± ordered Chu Xun.


    The Deputy Prelate raised his chin proudly and said, ¡°You can humiliate me, after all, it is by my own weakness that you¡¯ve taken me. But I¡¯d never betray my order.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you might have not known, your people are on the way here. They¡¯re willing to offer a huge amount of magical shrubs and elixirs to ransom you back,¡± said Chu Xun.


    That seemed to restore hope into Angus as his spirit lifted. Anxiously, he gasped, ¡°Really?!¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. ¡°They¡¯ll arrive in three days. So think carefully. Work with me if you want to live, or I¡¯ll just toss to them your dead body for all I care.¡±


    ¡°You promise! How could you!¡± Angus blurted.


    Bang!


    A kick by Chu Xun sent Angus flying before the former caught up to him and placed a foot on the latter¡¯s chest. Chu Xun applied more force to his foot, causing Angus¡¯s chest to crackle due to the crushing force, and his face contorted with pain and agony.


    ¡°Your life is in my hand, remember that. Don¡¯t ever go seeking death yourself,¡± warned Chu Xun, lifting his foot away.


    Angus¡¯s lungs welcomed the fresh supply of oxygen, relieved to be panting for dear life as he peered fearfully up at Chu Xun towering menacingly over him.


    ¡°Now,¡± Chu Xun said flatly, ¡°Speak.¡±


    But Angus hesitated, his mind frantically weighing his decision.


    Woosh!


    Blood sprayed everywhere as Angus let loose a painful howl ¨C Chu Xun fired a purplish ray of energy through his shoulder.


    Woosh!


    Another purplish True Energy ray perforated his arm with blood bursting like a broken dam.


    Woosh! Woosh!


    Angus¡¯s hysterical cries resounded again and again. Whenever Chu Xun raised a finger, another True Energy ray would blast right through Angus, leaving another bloody hole gaping and pouring with blood.


    The commotion attracted both Yan Wushuang and Yi Xiaosu.


    ¡°You should leave dirty work like this to us,¡± said Yan Wushuang, leading Chu Xun by an arm away before propping him on a rock, allowing him to sit there.


    ¡°Keep him alive,¡± muttered Chu Xun.


    He knew Yi Xiaosu and Yan Wushuang had only the deepest loathing for Angus, but they need him alive for now, hence the warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about it,¡± replied Yan Wushuang curtly before trotting back.


    More of Angus¡¯s painful screams howled through the night.


    Eventually, Yi Xiaosu and Yan Wushuang were joined by the rest of the League. But with obedience to Chu Xun¡¯s instruction that Angus was to be kept alive, the men mobbed and beat him for as long as he took until their anger and anguish were finally vented.


    Chu Xun stood up and surveyed the surroundings. Things could have been very much worse if he had not arrived in time to thwart Angus¡¯s night assault of this border village. Killing only Angus would do little to quell the resentment now boiling inside him.


    He has hardly any interest in the magical herbs or elixirs, be they five hundred or even thousands of them. The vast and bountiful lands of Huaxia suffered no shortage of such resources. What he wanted above all else, was the utter defeat of the Holy Temple of the Sun. A defeat so great and painful that it would leave scars they¡¯d never forget.


    Chu Xun began skirting along the borders, pacing strangely in peculiar footwork while continuously weaving hand seals as he never stopped planting jade pebbles etched with weird, unfamiliar glyphs into the ground.


    For more than two hours he labored until he finally finished.


    He paused to think, then he backtracked his way back to the middle spot of the long stretch of the border he left his preparations and once again began stepping around in another strange set of footwork while shooting spurts of True Energy into the ground.


    When his work was done, Chu Xun returned back to the village to stop Yan Wushuang and the League in their still-ongoing torture of Angus. The latter no longer retained his former smart and suave outlook, having lost almost every bit of his golden hair and his face now utterly littered with bruises, swellings, and lacerations, if one were to overlook the many footprints on his face. All in all, he looked just as beggarly as a tramp, if not worse.


    With one powerful kick, Chu Xun launched him into the air and he crashed right at the center of the long stretch of the border. Chu Xun raced after him and made more hand seals before flicking forth another spurt of True Energy and the air began to shimmer and resonate.


    Buzz!


    Purple sheets of light rose around all four sides of Angus, keeping him encased inside a purple cube of shimmering lights.


    Boom!


    Thunders rolled and crackled inside the box and dark cumulonimbi clustered over Angus¡¯s head with flashes of lightning dancing amongst the darkened plumes.


    ¡°LET ME OUT! LET ME OUT!¡± cried Angus with horror as he saw the thunder clouds clustering overhead.


    Swoosh!


    A bolt of lightning sprang out of the dark clouds and slammed into Angus¡¯s back.


    Crack!


    Sickening sizzles of burning flesh accompanied Angus¡¯s agonizing shrieks of pain as blood oozed out of the blackened wound now exposed by the broken and charred skin with numbing sensation electrifying every limb of his.


    Swoosh!


    Another bolt came down swiftly, piercing through the dark clouds like a fiery whip from the heavens and cracked hard on Angus¡¯s back.


    With another snapping thunderclap that hit him like a whip, came another scream from Angus. Rolling and wincing in pain, burnt flesh was dangling off the part where the lightning blast struck him, threatening to dislodge and free itself from a fate far worse than death.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! I¡¯ll tell you anything! ANYTHING!¡± Angus bellowed with terror. He was smoldering ¨C his entire person now emitting fumes like a piece of newly-wrought steel thrust into cold water ¨C with spasms of numbness coursing through his shivering body.


    Chu Xun approached the barrier of the enchantment and peered inside frostily, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my interest has waned. How about tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No, no no¡­ I¡¯ll tell you now¡­ Please¡­ I¡¯ll tell you what you need to know¡­¡±


    ¡°For your information, Master Angus, the lightning blasts carries on for a half-hour. Then it will stop for an hour before starting again. The cycle of this enchantment will go on and on. Let¡¯s pray that you¡¯ll use that one-hour respite well to recover, or you¡¯ll most likely be incinerated into dust in the next half-hour.¡±


    With that, Chu Xun trotted back to the village and bade everyone goodnight. He would come back the next morning to check on Angus again.

 Chapter 350 - Judgment of Lightning

    Flashes of lightning shot intermittently across the horizon all through the night, illuminating the blackened night sky, and right after each flash, the guttural and harrowing cries mimicking that of a monster in excruciating pain could be heard from afar.


    The incessant lightning blasts went on for an entire night, and each smiting of the lightning hammered fear into the sentries manning the borders of Country Y, that their hair stood on ends all night, dreading if it was the dead ¨C warriors of the West who had perished during the border skirmish ¨C coming back to demand repayment.


    When morning finally came, the sentries crept over the border to reconnoiter what was happening over the horizon.


    It was still quite a way from the Huaxia side of the border, but they did not dare move any further, for just at the rock cliffs ahead was the engravings that Chu Xun had left. The very ones which had killed one of the Pope¡¯s godchildren.


    Then the sentries saw him ¨C Angus, imprisoned at the center area between the borders of both countries. But the near-dying man looked utterly unrecognizable and worse for wear with his entire back blackened and charred with blood streaming down all over him.


    Buzz!


    The enchantment initiated another lightning blast and a bolt leaped out of the dark clouds overhead and smote hard on Angus¡¯s back.


    ¡°ARGGGGHHHH!¡± Angus emitted another racking wail as terrible as a banshee¡¯s.


    Horrified, the sentries wheeled around and scarpered quickly, calling what they saw a monster.


    The sentries put almost a hundred meters between Angus and them before they hid themselves in a small patch of forest to record what they saw and uploaded the footage to the Internet.


    This was sent to an expert of Country Y, who spent two hours studying the footage. Finally, panting hard with beads of sweat rolling down the side of his face, he said, ¡°This is someone now being adjudicated by the gods in Huaxia. The lightning blasts are the gods¡¯ punishments upon the transgressor and I believe that the person is Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°You may be right. Much evil the Devil has wrought and the gods must be angry at him. This explains it,¡± added his colleague.


    Chu Xun being punished by the gods with hails of thunderbolts. Never a happier word had been heard by the warriors of the West.


    In fact, they nearly held a huge celebration for this.


    ¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t you Huaxia people have a saying: From heaven the gods look down and see all mankind; from his dwelling place he watches all who live on Earth. This is what you deserve, Devil!¡±


    ¡°The lightning blasts are the punishments from the gods of our country for Chu Xun¡¯s crimes of killing so many people!¡± said a comment left by warriors of Country Y.


    ¡°As if you¡¯ve done anything to warrant such favor. Anyone could very see that these are judgments meted out by gods of the West!¡± retorted a remark left by someone from the Dark Guild.


    At the headquarters of the Holy Temple, Louis wavered with indecision at first, although he immediately decided to release a statement of his own. The Holy Temple could not allow the Dark Guild to claim all the credit.


    ¡°Look at how this place shines like day! Clearly, this is the Sun God! Only the great and mighty Sun God has such means to tame the Devil!¡±


    Everyone west of Huaxia ¨C from Country Y to every other warrior of the West ¨C insisted that this must be divine intervention and the one now doling out judgment upon Chu Xun was one of their gods.


    Myriads of contending ideas and opinions teemed the Internet.


    What first began as a discussion that someone from Country Y started on Western online message boards, slowly sparked into another sensation that eventually Huaxia warriors learned about.


    But when they saw the short video clip, they were puzzled. It seemed to resemble a formation enchantment the more they looked at it.


    Then a directive came from the government of Country Y, ordering the borders sentries to keep a close eye on the strange phenomenon taking place and broadcast it live online.


    As soon as the live transmission started, what everyone first saw were dark, menacing clouds roiling overhead with flickers of lightning and the rumbles of thunder, and there was one man beneath it all, enduring the lightning blasts striking down on him again and again.


    Huaxia warriors all simmered with speculations and guesses.


    Then they saw it ¨C a mob of people approaching and as they drew nearer, they began to realize who it was.


    Once again the entire cyberspace resumed the desolate stillness of a desert.


    For everyone could, with their own eyes, saw the man leading the approaching throng was none other than the Devil Chu Xun, whom the West had been purporting to be ¡°suffering judgment from their gods¡±.


    The Country Y sentries almost lost their minds when they saw Chu Xun. Dropping the broadcasting paraphernalia in terror, they turned around and fled in the direction they came from.


    The Internet sizzled again with a raucous riot.


    Huaxia warriors began launching salvos of jeers and ridicules.


    ¡°Worthless trash of the West. Did you not say Chu Xun is being punished by your gods?! Look more closely with those dog-like eyes of yours!¡±


    ¡°Since the world can now see clearly that it is not Chu Xun suffering from these punishments, the one now being blasted by lightning might instead be your gods then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Look at your so-called gods, being imprisoned by the Devil and now is being punished by him! What happened to ¡®Good will always triumph over evil¡¯, eh?¡±


    ¡°I wonder which of the Western gods is now being punished.¡±


    Huaxia warriors all had a good time lampooning the West.


    Unaware of the fracas still going on the Internet, Chu Xun walked up to Angus and asked, ¡°How do you like it, Angus?¡±


    The Country Y sentries might have fled, but in their panic, they left behind the broadcast equipment which was still running and what Chu Xun said could clearly be heard all around the world.


    ¡°Angus?! That piece of shit that looks even worse than a beggar is the Deputy Prelate of the Holy Temple?!¡±


    The warriors of the West stirred when they heard Chu Xun, the notion that he was the one doling out, not receiving, the punishments a painful truth to them.


    More so, for the Holy Temple of the Sun who had just released their statement not long ago saying how that must be the Sun God raining judgment down on the Devil. Who would have guessed how the tables had turned instead.


    ¡°Wow¡­ So the one being struck by lightning is none other than the Sun God,¡± said a disparaging comment left by Huaxia warriors.


    Louis felt a prickly sensation on his cheeks as if someone had smacked him across the face, his eyes twitching and his lips quivering as he gritted his teeth with anger and embarrassment.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡­ You Devil¡­ You lowly vermin¡­ How dare you¡­ Just you wait¡­ The Beacon will make short work of you¡­¡±


    Elsewhere, the Dark Guild and the rest of the Holy Temple¡¯s rival factions gloated with glee. They did respond with statements of their own before, but none of their messages came as loud and strong as the Holy Temple¡¯s, which had invariably claimed that only the Sun God possessed the ability to rain lightning bolts. They could not have been any happier at the Holy Temple¡¯s predicament.


    Seething with anger, the Holy Temple immediately contacted Yan Wushuang, demanding an answer. Why would the Devil subject Angus to such treatment after agreeing to return him?


    But a dubious Yan Wushuang did not understand. ¡°What the hell did I do,¡± he wondered.


    ¡°Stop your phony playacting! You people are so fly-by-night!¡± glowered Louis.


    Annoyed, Yan Wushuang barked, ¡°Stop your nonsense. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Only then, did Yan Wushuang finally learn about everything.


    ¡°Continue such treatment on our Deputy Prelate, and the Holy Temple shall cease all dealings with you!¡± they threatened.


    Chu Xun instead looked delighted. He had Yan Wushuang responded with another intimidation of his own, ¡°Send the items quick or we¡¯ll have Angus flayed alive.¡±


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡± came the response from the Holy Temple.


    Miffed, Chu Xun grumbled, ¡°Just shuddup and be quick at it. Any more delays and Angus will really be dead.¡±


    With that, he had Yan Wushuang cut off all contact with the Holy Temple. He pointed into the air and operated the enchantment. Another bolt of lightning came hailing down from the sky and Angus¡¯s painful shrieks began once more.


    With every member of the Holy Temple shaking with fury and the High Prelate Louis roaring with manic rage, it was the first time anyone had forced the Holy Temple to such indignity and shame and it was all Chu Xun¡¯s doing.


    Angus could well feel that his life was leaving him. The lightning blows struck upon him again and again, before pausing for an hour as respite, yet there was no way his healing rate could keep up with the damage he continually suffered.


    Deep inside his heart, Chu Xun was the real Devil incarnate. He could never depend on the Holy Temple to save him in time, he realized, and he needed to do something if he wanted to survive.


    ¡°P-p-please¡­ Devil¡­ Let me out¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know¡­¡± he begged pitifully. All that he ever wanted was to leave this place.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I have nothing I need to know,¡± muttered Chu Xun placidly, ¡°You should say your prayers and hope that the people coming to ransom you reach here in time.¡±


    Those words sent the cyberspace into another uproar. Chu Xun had just craftily informed the entire world that the Holy Temple wanted to ransom back Angus.


    ¡°Is the Holy Temple admitting defeat?¡±


    In the great hall of the Holy Temple, Louis¡¯s anger had only just expunged when Chu Xun¡¯s voice came blasting through at full volume and rekindled his rage, and the High Prelate roared again with rabid madness.


    ¡°WHERE ARE THEY?! GET THEM THERE ON THE DOUBLE! I WANT CHU THE DEVIL KILLED!¡±


    This time, Chu Xun had really stomped the name of the Holy Temple into the mud.


    The warriors of the West were indignant. The West had always prided itself in being more dignified and excellent compared to Huaxia. How could they suffer such weakness?


    Forced up against a wall, Louis immediately released another statement, ¡°The brilliant illumination of the Sun God touches every one of its citizens. The Sun God will never forsake any one of his devotees and the Holy Temple will ensure the safety of its people, whatever the cost, whatever the effort.¡±


    This seemed to work somewhat. At least pious Western devotees of the Holy Temple remained staunch in declaring their undivided loyalty to the Sun God.


    Chu Xun was hardly amused when he heard about this. Coolly, he spoke for the benefit of the camera still maintaining the live broadcast, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s that one thousand five hundred magical herbs and elixirs that is saving him, not some worthless Sun God.¡±


    It directly contradicted Louis¡¯s statement. Louis had only through strenuous effort just prevailed in restoring the faith of his devotees when Chu Xun¡¯s words came ringing as a tolling bell through the cyberspace, puncturing his inflated facade while exposing much more of the Holy Temple¡¯s skeletons to the world.


    ¡°How?!¡± Louis asked himself, ¡°How could there be such an insufferable person?!¡±


    ¡°So the Sun God you worshiped so devoutly is none other than a thousand five hundred magical shrubs and elixirs,¡± teased the Dark Guild with overflowing voracity.


    Louis ignored the mortifying remarks and instead, he unabashedly put up a benevolent and kind appearance as he made another statement, ¡°Be they a thousand five hundred or even fifteen hundred magical herbs and elixirs; nothing is more valuable than the lives of the Sun God¡¯s citizens. What¡¯s more, these are gifts from our might god himself.¡±


    One could hardly dispute Louis¡¯s aptitude in cajoling and enthralling the followers of the Holy Temple. Listening to him somehow reignited the faith of the devotees of the Holy Temple as they cheered and reaffirmed their adoration for the Sun God.


    ¡°Ah, I might have neglected to mention that it¡¯s a thousand five hundred middle-grade magical herbs and elixir.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice came over the broadcast again with unnerving placidness.


    That nearly had Louis spew the deepest contents from inside his bowels. ¡°This accursed bastard just can¡¯t stop his meddling at every possible juncture!¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the Huaxia-Country Y border, Angus felt his end looming not far ahead and he knew that if he wished to survive, he would need to save himself.


    ¡°Please¡­ Devil¡­ Let me out¡­ I¡¯ll tell you about the codices of the Holy Temple and its carefully-guarded discipline, the True Flames of the Sun¡­¡±


    The last few words struck a chord and Chu Xun felt tempted.


    But through the broadcast, Louis was listening. And he was shaking. It would be disastrous if Angus were to divulge the secret pith to learning the most arcane discipline of the Holy Temple: the True Flames of the Sun.


    The True Flames of the Sun, as its name suggested, was a powerful fire-based magical discipline, and the only other person skilled in fire-based techniques that Chu Xun knew would only be Winsome Widow and he was confident that she would have a lot to gain if he could impart to her what he could learn from the secrets of the True Flame.


    Chu Xun undid the magic of his enchantment and released Angus.


    ¡°Dammit, you can¡¯t!¡± scream Louis frantically. The True Flames of the Sun represented the cornerstone of the Holy Temple. Angus might have learned only one-third of the full discipline, but it was the Holy Temple¡¯s most secretly-guarded knowledge. With no other way, he sent word to the team heading straight for the borders and urged that they made haste.


    ¡°You are a prominent figure of Huaxia, Devil! What you¡¯re doing lacks decorum!¡± In his desperation, Louis left Chu Xun a message.


    Chu Xun saw it and spoke at the camera, ¡°Let me guess: you¡¯re trying to stall me.¡±


    ¡°That is immaterial. But what you¡¯re doing is tantamount to declaring war upon the Holy Temple! Bear in mind that the True Flames of the Sun is the keystone to the Temple and I swear that the Holy Temple shall do its utmost to exact unswerving vengeance upon any offense of this degree,¡± said Louis.


    Chu Xun broke into a roaring fit of laughter. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try,¡± he sniggered.


    ¡°Wait! Do you think that you can learn the magic of the True Flames just through verbal information alone? No. Without the Sacred Dew of the Sun as catalyst, you¡¯ll never make it work,¡± Louis cried out.


    ¡°The Sacred Dew of the Sun?!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Xun turned to look questioningly at Angus.


    Angus nodded, saying, ¡°It¡¯s true. Without the Sacred Dew, you¡¯ll never master the True Flames of the Sun. Not even if you have the full code.¡±

 Chapter 351 - Preparations Just in Case

    Angus¡¯s confirmation took away what warmth left in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You dare lie to me?¡±


    Without the Sacred Dew, no one could wield the True Flames of the Sun. For all that he preached, Angus had been only trying to stall for time.


    ¡°N-n-no¡­ Please¡­ No¡­¡± stammered Angus, panicking that he would be returned back to his imprisonment to endure more lashing of lightning bolts. ¡°Y-y-you can just demand for the Sacred Dew in the ransom!¡±


    Louis could not believe he was hearing this. Fuming, he began bellowing what a traitor Angus was.


    Quietly, he sent word to the men rushing to the borders. They were to assassinate Angus too if possible, for he was now deemed as a traitor to the Holy Temple.


    Immediately, Chu Xun instructed Yan Wushuang to reestablish contact with Louis, telling the High Prelate that he would also want huge quantities of Sacred Dew if they wanted Angus back.


    ¡°But the Sacred Dew appears only ten drops every year!¡± Louis roared with indignance.


    ¡°Huh?! That little?!¡± Chu Xun wondered and he turned to Angus for confirmation.


    ¡°It is true,¡± said Angus. Sacred Dew of the Sun came in such rare supply, that the Holy Temple could gather at most a dozen droplets every year. But one would only need ten drops to begin learning the True Flames of the Sun.


    ¡°Well then, Master Louis, I¡¯ll have a hundred drops for now,¡± said Chu Xun magnanimously.


    Louis adamantly refused to budge. ¡°Never. The True Flames are the keystone to the Holy Temple. So you can kill Angus if you so wish, but I¡¯ll never surrender the Sacred Dew. Forget about it.¡±


    ¡°But from your own lips you told everyone that the Holy Temple will never forsake any of its devotees, Master Louis?¡± pestered Chu Xun.


    ¡°The Sun God does not look kindly to treachery. He¡¯d never accord protection to one as craven as Angus. By divulging the secrets of the Holy Temple, Angus has as good as betrayed the Sun God,¡± said Louis sanctimoniously.


    Amused, Chu Xun asked again, ¡°So do you still wish to save him? Otherwise, I might as well just kill him now.¡±


    ¡°Of course we do. He might have betrayed us, but he is a citizen of the Sun God¡¯s kingdom nevertheless and he shall be judged by the Holy Temple,¡± said Louis.


    ¡°Then have your men make haste. I¡¯m already thinking of turning him into a corpse.¡± He ended brusquely and had Yan Wushuang cut off all contact with Louis.


    Chu Xun would now want to speak to Angus to glean what he could about the Holy Temple.


    Unfortunately, Angus knew nothing more aside from the first three portions of the codices of the True Flames of the Sun. It sounded slightly outlandish that even with his position as Deputy Prelate, he remained still a long way from the deepest most kernel of the Holy Temple¡¯s secrets.


    Chu Xun grimaced in silence. Whatever failures they had suffered, the Holy Temple was still a force he needed to be wary of. As Deputy Prelate, Angus should have been privy to most, if not all, of the Holy Temple¡¯s secrets. Yet it would appear that it was not so.


    There could only be two reasons. First, Angus was still not yet fully trusted in his position. Secondly, Louis must have been ruling the Holy Temple with such paramount dominance that he would never trust anyone else with elements that could pose any risks to him.


    Bang!


    A sudden kick from Chu Xun sent Angus barreling back into the center of the enchantment field where he was once again imprisoned and the thunderstorm inside resumed its mercilessly flogging on his back with Angus screaming again.


    ¡°YOU PROMISED, DEVIL!¡±


    Angus screamed with agony.


    Coldly, Chu Xun responded, ¡°Nothing you told me can be of any use. So shuddup and enjoy your time inside.¡±


    On the other hand, Chu Xun knew that there must be more to Louis¡¯s plan than just a simple trade and rescue.


    By his hand, the Holy Temple¡¯s standing and reputation had been so severely corroded, hence ransoming back Angus was only Louis¡¯s ploy to regain public opinion.


    Hence, Angus¡¯s life hardly mattered to Louis at all and he would never trade away any Sacred Dew to save him.


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly; it was already the second day.


    ¡°All of you, leave this place at once,¡± Chu Xun told Yan Wushuang and the Dragon-slaying League.


    Naturally, Yan Wushuang had guessed Chu Xun¡¯s apprehension ¨C up until now, they had failed to make out Louis¡¯s true purpose and source of confidence.


    ¡°Let Yi take the men and leave. I¡¯m staying with you,¡± said Yan Wushuang.


    But Yi Xiaosu stubbornly refused to withdraw. ¡°I might have lost an arm, but not all my powers. I might still be of use.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying too, Big Brother,¡± insisted Tang Rou as well.


    ¡°So are we, Immortal Chu,¡± said the others emphatically, ¡°We¡¯re staying too.¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head. The Evocation of Heavenly Secrets afforded him heightened spiritual senses, allowing him to be tens of thousands of times more sensitive than ordinary people.


    And this time, he felt only the pressing sensation of premonition and dread.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll have it no other way. All of you must leave,¡± Chu Xun asserted firmly.


    An annoyed Yan Wushuang blurted, ¡°You¡¯re strong and powerful. We know that. But with us here, you can depend on our help! Quit being the lone hero! Nothing you say is gonna make us leave!¡±


    Chu Xun glared at him, rubbing his palms expectantly. ¡°What¡¯s this? A rebellion? Don¡¯t forget your father handed you to me. Disobey me and I¡¯ll discipline you like how a father would.¡±


    Hearing this made Yan Wushuang so exasperated that steam nearly blew out his nostrils. He stared angrily at Chu Xun, ¡°You¡¯re just a brat. For all we know, my age¡¯s almost like a grandfather to yours! What gives you the right to declare yourself my father!?¡±


    Bang!


    Yan Wushuang crashed backward, squealing with pain.


    ¡°My knuckles,¡± said Chu Xun, waving his clenched fist.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you down!¡± glowered Yan Wushuang, embarrassed that Yi Xiaosu and the others were watching him taking a walloping from Chu Xun.


    Yet, hope is a tease designed to prevent us from accepting reality.


    And so gone were Yan Wushuang¡¯s hopes of regaining face; he emerged from the walloping heavily-bruised and bleeding.


    ¡°Goddammit! Haven¡¯t you any etiquette at all! You hit your opponent but you always avoid the face!¡± grumbled Yan Wushuang achingly.


    Bang!


    Another punch sent Yan Wushuang propelled into the air again.


    ¡°I¡¯m cutting all ties with you,¡± whimpered Yan Wushuang at a distance away, on the verge of tears.


    Chu Xun diverted his attention to Yi Xiaosu, ¡°You really need to leave this place, Yi.¡±


    Yi Xiaosu would have said anything to stay, but his voice seemed to fail him.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about,¡± said Chu Xun, promising Yi, ¡°Trust me. Angus will never live. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let him go for what he did to Dayong and the others.¡±


    The men of the Dragon-slaying League were all stout and strong men and their deaths at the hand of Angus, including Le Dayong¡¯s, was nothing but a humiliation to them.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll leave it all to you and we¡¯ll leave,¡± said Yi Xiaosu with Chu Xun¡¯s assurance.


    Chu Xun paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Where would you go from here then?¡±


    Yi Xiaosu tossed a look at the rest of his brothers-in-arm and smiled, ¡°The League is just a motley group of men bunched together out of necessity. I daresay that¡¯s the end of it once we leave here. The men have lives they need to go back to. As for me, I¡¯m just a wandering vagabond. I¡¯ll go wherever chance takes me.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me, the Chu Mansion will forever open its doors to you, Yi,¡± said Chu Xun, extending him an olive branch. Yi Xiaosu had demonstrated dauntlessness and valor in battle and for that, he had earned Chu Xun¡¯s admiration and respect.


    Yi Xiaosu clearly did not expect this, for he looked stunned for seconds before he broke into a sheepish grin. ¡°I thank you for that kind offer, Immortal Chu. But I am accustomed to a carefree life of latitude and unconstraint. I¡¯m afraid I would never be used to such a change. Nevertheless, if anything arises and Immortal Chu has need of me, I, Yi Xiaosu, will never refuse.¡±


    Understanding full well that how all good things must come to an end, Chu Xun knew better than to pester. ¡°Well, then. I¡¯ll leave you to your own devices. But remember: the doors of the Chu Mansion is forever opened to you, Yi.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Immortal Chu,¡± Yi Xiaosu expressed his gratitude with a salute.


    At last, Chu Xun gave him a Divine Purple Pill. Having lost his right hand, Yi Xiaosu¡¯s battle strength had fallen considerably, and consuming this pill might make up for it.


    Yi Xiaosu recognized what it was and knowing full well that consuming it could immediately afford him a breakthrough in his powers, he stared at the pill with disbelief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yi!¡± quipped Yan Wushuang suddenly from aside, ¡°This freaking monster¡¯s concoctions ¨C his Level-improving Pills and Divine Purple Pills ¨C can all help you achieve breakthroughs! In fact, they have zero side effects!¡±


    Chu Xun extended the same offer to the rest of the League as well. They were all good men that the Chu Mansion could use.


    Admittedly, several of the men were interested in taking Chu Xun up on his proposal. The prospect of being able to serve the Devil excited them greatly.


    To all of them, whether they would join him or not, Chu Xun rewarded them lots of magical herbs and elixirs, rewards that they had rightly earned.


    With the problem of the League solved, Chu Xun had but one more conundrum to contend with: Tang Rou, who was glaring at him, fuming.


    ¡°Go back to the Fire Dragon Palace and wait for me there, please?¡± said Chu Xun, feeling troubled. With Yan Wushuang, he could easily deal with by just using his fists. But with Tang Rou, he needed to be subtle and delicate.


    ¡°Tell me, Big Brother, truthfully, was it because you sensed grave danger?¡± Tang Rou asked with her unblinking eyes threatening to bore deep into Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun shuddered. Then he realized: as a Cultivator just like he was, Tang Rou had spiritual senses far more acute than ordinary people. ¡°Has she sensed something too herself?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s only just preparations just in case. At least if anything happens, it¡¯s easier for me to escape,¡± Chu Xun smiled.


    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Rou asked doubtfully, tilting her head.


    Chu Xun pinched softly her little nose and feigned a stern look. ¡°How dare you doubt you Big Brother Chu Xun.¡±


    Tang Rou¡¯s face blushed a bright pink as she whimpered, ¡°I¡¯m only just worried for you.¡±


    Chu Xun felt his heart flutter at the sight of her girlish countenance, wondering how she had grown up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Since when has your Big Brother ever got the short end of the stick before?¡±


    ¡°But you must be really, really careful, Big Brother,¡± urged Tang Rou.


    Chu Xun nodded. Coaxing little girls had never been part of his forte and having done it so successfully to Tang Rou filled him with relief; his forehead was already slick with sweat by then.


    This reminded him of a news article he once saw about a man who had, at the same time, more than twenty girlfriends. It was a marvel upon himself that the man was able to juggle between all that flabbergasting clutter with impeccable deftness.


    Gods, Chu Xun mused, wondering if he should meet this man and learn a thing or two from him.


    As dusk came, Chu Xun sent everyone away from the village.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun returned alone to the border the next day, where he found Angus barely alive.


    He smirked. Angus¡¯s end looked as certain as the sun rising from the East.


    The people from the Holy Temple should be arriving any moment now.


    The live broadcast was still ongoing for the sentries of the Country Y border had not returned to collect the paraphernalia.


    Through the exchange Chu Xun had with the Holy Temple, everyone was now in awareness of the trade.


    Chu Xun leaped up to a mound with a great vantage point and sat down to meditate. He needed to be in his best shape for the battles to come.


    There he perched until the sun was almost passing midday on its westward recline when he noticed a group of men coming from the direction of Country Y.


    Leading the Holy Temple troupe was another Deputy Prelate, a man named Orlov who was accompanied by ten youngsters, all of them wards of the Holy Temple.


    From afar, they spied Chu Xun sitting atop a high mound and they veered off their path to come near and stopped not far away.


    Orlov bend in what looked like a bow as if he was a noble aristocrat and greeted, ¡°Revered Devil. We are here on orders of the High Prelate to carry out the exchange for Angus.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes opened slowly, revealing a cold glare as he surveyed Orlov and his retinue. ¡°What of the items I demanded?¡± he asked placidly.


    The handsome and fair Orlov was a dashing man with a tall nose with deeply-sunken and blue eyes.


    He produced a Storage Ring and held it out in his opened palm, ¡°Here are the items you requested, Devil.¡±


    ¡°Give it here,¡± Chu Xun extended a hand.


    Orlov bowed again and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll need you to first release Angus, revered Devil.¡±

 Chapter 352 - The Beacon of the Sun God

    Chu Xun¡¯s brows angled slightly with suspicion. Something was wrong with Orlov.


    ¡°Give it here,¡± Chu Xun demanded bluntly, his aggression visibly palpable.


    ¡°Most revered Devil,¡± said Orlov, still wearing his phony grin, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have to first release Angus.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes squinted a little warily. ¡°Something is really wrong,¡± he thought.


    ¡°Very well!¡± he said and he leaped off his perch and began walking towards Angus.


    Suddenly, he swerved sharply and shot at Orlov like a flash of light, raising his fists on the ready to strike.


    It came unexpected and sudden, that Orlov quickly channeled his powers and the shroud of the True Flames formed a protective shield around him.


    Crack!


    But the shield barely took form and Chu Xun¡¯s fist came pounding through it, shattering it and pummeling him with such force that launched him hundreds of meters away, and when he finally landed, the ground split under his feet.


    Shock and fear filled Orlov¡¯s eyes. His entire self gave an involuntary shudder as he balled his fingers with disbelief. The Storage Ring was gone!


    Chu Xun retreated and quickly scanned the contents of the Storage Ring he had just robbed. But what he saw filled him with cold fury. There were magical herbs and elixirs inside, but barely dozens of them and a stark contrast to the number he had been promised with.


    ¡°So this is the so-called five hundred elixirs, five hundred magical herbs, and five hundred magical fruits, eh?¡± Chu Xun glowered with a voice dangerously still, holding up the Storage Ring between his fingers.


    Orlov could hardly hide the trepidation now playing on his face. He could not believe that their ruse would be exposed so soon.


    With no more need for any pretense, the grin faded from his face, replaced with a strong look of malice.


    ¡°Much mayhem you¡¯ve caused the West, Devil, that you¡¯ve destroyed organizations and laid waste to strongholds while also killing hundreds of Western warriors. For these transgressions, you must die. And thus, here I am to exact judgment upon you in the name of the Sun God.¡±


    Chu Xun merely stared at Orlov calmly with a cynical grin breaking upon his lips.


    ¡°And you intend to ¡®exact judgment¡¯ by bringing only these paltry lot?¡±


    Orlov giggled smugly. ¡°I am aware of your incredible powers and quaint skills, Devil, which have even helped you escape the wrath of the Pope. But understand this. You might be powerful, but that doesn¡¯t make you invincible.¡±


    ¡°At least I am. To you lot,¡± Chu Xun responded with not a tinge of emotion in his voice.


    ¡°Really, Devil?¡± Orlov regarded Chu Xun with mocking eyes. ¡°Be careful of hubris, Chu Xun. You might regret what you say if somehow I have something that might kill you.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes scanned around warily. Confident as he might be, he was not as self-important as others mistook him to be.


    He could see that something was wrong with Orlov when he tried taunting Chu Xun even when knowing he would be no match for the Devil.


    Chu Xun decided to strike first.


    ¡°Angus assaulted a border village in the night and killed several stout men of Huaxia. For that, he¡¯ll die and so will you, since you¡¯re here!¡±


    He quickly weaved several hand seals and thrust an arm into the air.


    Buzz!


    The air quivered and the earth rocked, and all around them, the mountains swayed as if in resonance.


    All of a sudden, rivulets of light shot into the air, forming a gigantic dome of light that encased Orlov and his men inside.


    The Heavenly Field of Ultimate Death!


    The rivulets of light intensified and turned into walls of blinding light shimmering and bright, constantly pulsing with ripples of purplish energies radiating off its surface.


    ¡°Stand back,¡± ordered Orlov.


    Those words barely escaped his mouth when a deafening hum robbed their attention. Everyone looked up and their faces immediately fell with horror.


    Countless bolts of Sword Qi whistled high up the eaves of the dome, clustering and massing together like thousands and thousands of needles crisscrossing each other.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Orlov screamed to his men.


    Woosh!


    Then, without warning, the countless Sword Qi bolts swarmed as one, rounding up to form a huge dragon that roared as it bore down on the men.


    Panic flashed in Orlov¡¯s eyes. Frantically, he summoned his True Flames and fired a True Flame ball at the dragon.


    Boom! Boom!


    Stray Sword Qi bolts appeared out of nowhere to intercept the True Flame ball. They collided with the fireball, turning into a deafening explosion with cinders raining like fireworks to the ground.


    ¡°ARGGGHH!¡±


    One of the wards of the Holy Temple let loose a guttural shriek, frightening the others out of their wits. Everyone jerked their heads around to see a Sword Qi bolt coming out of nowhere to spear through his larynx, blasting off nearly the whole length of his larynx.


    Orlov¡¯s scarlet-red True Flame ball was still continuing its climb straight towards the dragon. But having weakened by the explosion earlier, the dragon need only to ram through it, rending asunder the ball of flames into harmless fiery sparks.


    Then they began to realize: every inch of space around them was filled with Sword Qi bolts zipping around like birds of prey, beautiful and mesmerizing, blinding and sparkling.


    Yet Orlov was hardly in any mood to enjoy the scene. These Sword Qi bolts were more dangerous than beautiful, like keen and sleek swords and blades, eager to sink their edges into his flesh.


    Woosh!


    They were caught between the anvil and the hammer: between a roaring dragon and thousands of sparkling Sword Qi bolts.


    ¡°Deputy Prelate Orlov, we need the Beacon now!¡± screamed one of the wards in distress.


    Feeling a mix of malice and frustration, Orlov shouted bitterly, ¡°TASTE THIS, DEVIL!¡±


    He was only just about to dig from within his robes the Beacon of the Sun God when the sight before him changed: the sky full of Sword Qi was gone, replaced by a thrashing blizzard.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    Orlov and his men were all stunned beyond words.


    Woosh!


    Winds howled and the scuds of frost lashed like raging beasts.


    Orlov inadvertently staggered forward, only for one of his feet to sink deep into the snow.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Deputy Prelate?! Where are we?! Have we passed into another dimension?!¡± screamed one of the wards. He held out a hand and a snowflake fell into his opened palm. He watched it melt and felt the cold tingly sensation. It was real.


    Orlov felt himself going dizzy. Everything was a whirl of blurry white all around them, as if they were caught in some uncharted lands with only the few of them, alone and lost. The trepidations of being disoriented and forsaken came hitting him like tidal waves that he almost felt like crying.


    Swish!


    Then he heard a noise ¨C a noise of something violently slicing apart flesh ¨C and he inexplicably felt something warm and hot splashing the back of his head. He turned around at once.


    Some of the other wards redirected their attentions this way as well and they burst into terrified shrieks.


    A spike of ice had shot out of the ground when no one was looking, and impaled another ward through his chest.


    The warm liquid that hit the back of his head was the blood of this dead ward.


    Swish!


    Another icy spike shot out of the ground like a lance.


    Bang!


    This time, Orlov was prepared. With a single fist, he shattered the ice prong before it could hit anyone.


    Troubled and yet furious, Orlov could still not make out what magic did the Devil cast on him. He yanked out something from inside his robes: an ancient oil lamp barely the size of his hand, gleaming brightly with a rich golden luster.


    From outside the field of his enchantment, at the first glimpse of the shining gleam of the Beacon, Chu Xun had raced inside, eager to seize the object before his foes could properly wield it. Then again, as he took out the ancient object, Orlov already felt danger closing in on him.


    He knew full well about Chu Xun¡¯s battle style and his speed. It was proven when Chu Xun snatched the Storage Ring from him during their initial bout and it only made Orlov more apprehensive.


    Because of that, he barely took out the Beacon when he began channeling every shred of True Flame within himself and gave the ancient oil lamp a heavy blow from his mouth.


    Everything happened within a fraction of a second, with Orlov trying to not give Chu Xun any chance at all.


    Orlov blew hard at the oil lamp.


    Woosh!


    Terrible jets of flames shot out from the sprout of the ornately-fashioned oil lamp.


    The deep-scarlet flames, carrying an oppressive temperature, swept like waves, rolling and spreading in the air.


    Chu Xun felt his senses tingled wildly. He skidded to a halt, wheeled around and shot to a distance in just the blink of an eye, taking refuge at the crest of a mountaintop.


    Crack! Crack!


    A sudden cascade of something loud like glass cracking turned Chu Xun¡¯s face into one of horror. He spun around and looked with aghast at the webs of cracking elongating long the surface of the barrier walls of the Heavenly Field of Ultimate Death like spider webs.


    Bang!


    With a sudden eruption of force, the barrier walls crumbled and waves of dark red flames burst around, striking several mountain peaks nearby.


    Sizzle!


    The places where the waves of inferno hit immediately melted into molten rocks.


    ¡°What flames are these?!¡± Chu Xun thought. The flames had destroyed not only his enchantment, but also flattened hills and mountains, turning them into seas of magma.


    Due to the barrier walls of the enchantment, no one watching the live broadcast could see what was going on inside.


    But they saw how the barrier walls of the enchantment were melted by the sheer heat of the flames before waves and waves of them came rolling over the skies, turning even mountains and hills into molten rocks, and everywhere around them was now a great lake of liquid magma.


    Hardly anyone could refrain from crying out with shock and awe when they saw what happened, be they warriors of the West or Huaxia.


    Heavens Almighty¡­ What terrible flames¡­


    Waves wiped over everywhere, reaching even the thunderstorm enchantment that trapped Angus inside.


    He did not even know what was going on when he saw the flames coming like tidal waves at him. He barely yelped a word when the flames easily engulfed the enchantment whole with him inside.


    The ground split one inch after another with a long terrible crack ripping across far and long. All around them, the terrain was completely transformed into streams of magma joining together to flow down into the crack.


    Every rock, tree, hill in the vicinity of a thousand meter was utterly gone, having reduced into cinders like purgatory on Earth.


    All around Chu Xun, he could feel the air warping under the terrible swelter as more heat waves build up, sweeping away even the clouds up overhead.


    ¡°Stand back, all of you,¡± yelled Orlov, sweeping an arm to gesture the remaining of the wards away. He channeled more of his powers and activated the Beacon again. The Sacred Relic produced a shroud of light that enveloped him, allowing him to walk over the hot, molten rocks without harm.


    ¡°Get down here, Devil!¡± yelled Orlov, pleased and pompous. With another gust of breath at the Beacon, he fired another huge burst of flames at Chu Xun.


    Yet even before the flames got close, the rocks under Chu Xun¡¯s feet slowly cracked before turning into hot liquefied rocks.


    Chu Xun stared grimly, clenching his fists tightly. Then he punched into the air, firing a bolt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi at the waves of flames billowing towards him.


    Sizzle!


    His energy bolt barely got close before it was incinerated into nothing.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Let¡¯s see how great and mighty you are before the True Flames of the Sun!¡± Orlov roared with laughter gloriously.


    Boom!


    The waves of conflagration enveloped the top of the mountain, but Chu Xun was gone, and the entire mountain vanished, utterly melted into magma.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running off to, Devil!¡± Orlov yelled, giving chase from behind with the Beacon in his hand.


    Unfortunately, he could not keep up with Chu Xun¡¯s speed; the latter evaded every single attack he hurled at him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never get away, Chu Xun! I¡¯ll trample my way into Huaxia! Let¡¯s see how you are going to stop me now!¡± Orlov taunted.


    As he sped away, Chu Xun performed several hand seals and pointed at the sky, activating the Demon-slain Finger spell.


    Boom!


    A gigantic monolith came crashing down on Orlov with its behemothic weight.


    Woosh!


    But with another colossal jet of flames, he easily nullified the Demon-slain Finger.


    Chu Xun stared gratingly. ¡°What in the world is that fire?! It looks as powerful as the Heavenly Essence flames!¡±


    With mountains and hills bending and crumbling to the indomitable swelter of the flames and the green fields and coppices all now transformed into pits and runnels of magma, this had become a veritable Hell on Earth.


    Chu Xun performed more hand seals.


    Boom!


    Dark cumulonimbi gathered and roiled like a stirring monster with thunders crackling angrily in its midst, blotting out the sun from the sky.


    The Purple Thunder Doom ¨C Punishment from Gods!


    Streaks of lightning tore through the dark clouds like knife through paper, slicing down from high above and smote viciously at Orlov with the accompaniment of deafening rumbles.


    Woosh!


    More flames burst from the sprout of the Beacon and picked up altitude as quickly as a bird, and in just the blink of an eye, the dark clouds were all gone and dispersed.


    ¡°What other tricks do you still keep up your sleeves, Devil? Show me, impress me!¡± gloated Orlov smugly, proud and imposing with the Beacon in his possession.


    Exclamation and cries of shock swept the Internet as those inside Huaxia who cared about Chu Xun held their breaths for him.


    Inversely, those with enmity against Chu Xun cheered and hooted with elation with hopes that Orlov would reduce Chu Xun into ashes.


    ¡°This is the consequences of your blasphemy against the Holy Temple, Devil!¡± hissed Louis from his chair. The Devil¡¯s incessant torment these recent days had practically stomped what good name of the Holy Temple into the mud.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run, Devil! Stand right there and face me in a fight like a true man!¡± Orlov challenged Chu Xun, still chasing him from behind with the Beacon.

 Chapter 353 - The Whole World Hoodwinked

    The Beacon burst with flecks of golden sparkles as scarlet torrents of flames escaped its sprout to melting and blowing up rocks and even mountains to kingdom come.


    Whatever provenance or abilities Orlov¡¯s Beacon held, it must be a Sacred Relic of the highest order.


    Audiences from all around Earth watching the live broadcast dropped their jaws with amazement.


    Chu Xun, the Devil who had wreaked havoc with impunity across the West, was now fleeing for his life. Never did anyone expect to see the hunter now turned into the hunted.


    For reasons unknown, a strange sense of schadenfreude loomed in their minds.


    ¡°To where will you flee, Devil!¡± bellowed Orlov triumphantly, clutching the Beacon while staying in pursuit of Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun smirked derisively, ¡°You look like you could use some rest. Look at yourself; you¡¯re getting slow. You use that trump card of yours all you want, but it¡¯s useless if you can¡¯t hit me.¡±


    Incensed, Orlov knew Chu Xun spoke truly. He possessed something that could kill Chu Xun, but it was frustrating that any attack he hurled at him barely grazed him.


    ¡°How dare you speak such haughty words, even in such dire times, Devil! Stop if you dare! Let us fight fairly!¡±


    Chu Xun ignored him. ¡°The only reason trash like you is not yet decimated by me with only one single stroke, is exactly because of that weapon you¡¯re holding.¡±


    A motley of shame and anger roiled inside Orlov. If only he could incinerate that loud-mouthed bastard into ashes! ¡°Stop right there, Devil, or I¡¯ll trample my way into Huaxia and lay waste to the entire domain of the Huaxia Martial Tao World!¡±


    ¡°Be my guest,¡± Chu Xun responded flatly.


    For one moment, Orlov thought he had heard wrongly. ¡°Without the speeds that you wield, no one will survive my onslaught!¡± he threatened again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly had this urge to look around the West. Perhaps I might stop by the branch sanctums of the Holy Temple while I¡¯m at it,¡± smirked Chu Xun.


    Orlov shuddered. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡°stopping by¡±! It¡¯s a threat! A blatant threat to pillage and destroy the branch sanctums of the Holy Temple!¡±


    ¡°And you think I¡¯d not be able to do anything to stop you, Devil?¡± sneered Orlov.


    Chu Xun bobbed his head with not a shred of hesitation.


    Orlov needed a deep breath to keep his rage in check. ¡°Insolent mongrel,¡± he cursed quietly.


    ¡°Using that weapon must have exhausted you a lot, innit?¡± teased Chu Xun sardonically, ¡°I wonder how many times you can still use it?¡±


    That struck Orlov like the sudden and heavy toll of a bell. Chu Xun had guessed his greatest apprehension. Being the Holy Temple¡¯s most hallowed and powerful Sacred Relic, there was only so many times he could use it before he became completely exhausted. For this reason, he had been pausing to bicker with Chu Xun so that he could steal some time to rest.


    Knowing this full well, Chu Xun had no intention to allow Orlov any chance to rest and he fired a purplish bolt of energy at him.


    That forced Orlov to duck aside and interrupted his break.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can take this without using that lamp of yours,¡± sneered Chu Xun this time. He punched into the air, firing another bolt that screamed through the air, bearing on Orlov.


    Orlov leaped side again to evade the blow that smacked right into the molten magma, causing an angry burst of cinders.


    Hmm¡­ Chu Xun wondered.


    It struck him as odd. Somehow, Orlov seemed to be able to move even before his blows came, as if he had very acute senses?


    ¡°How many can you avoid?¡± Chu Xun snarled.


    With his fists balled firmly, he swung his arms again and again, sending a dozen-or-so spate of purplish bolts into the air at Orlov.


    Orlov reeled with disbelief at what he saw raining in at him. One of the blows smashed into the magma near him, causing some to skitter up and splashed on his arm, scalding him so badly that he nearly dropped the Beacon.


    Then came the rest of the deluge of destructive missiles.


    Panicking, Orlov quickly channeled his powers and activated the Beacon again, which began to glow brightly like a star.


    Woosh!


    A burst of vividly-red flames sprayed out its sprout and disintegrated the hailstorm of fist-like projectiles into nothingness.


    Like vengeful beasts, the flames went on and surged at Chu Xun.


    Turning into a flash of light, Chu Xun vanished and the flames hit where he was standing before, turning the rock into more molten liquid.


    A scoffing Chu Xun landed on the top of another mountain peak, about to turn back to leer at Orlov again when his face fell suddenly as a strange premonition dawned over him out of nowhere, causing his hair to stand.


    A scarlet-red fist fell from the sky, aiming straight at him. With his lightning-quick reflexes, he shot away speedily, but it was not enough; the shock wave from the blast caught him, careening him into a terrible crash far away.


    Bang!


    The initial blast leveled the entire mountaintop he was just standing on seconds before, leaving only a huge mound of gravel and broken rocks.


    Chu Xun paused when he reached another hilly knoll, stopping to steady his churning insides. The blow just now nearly caused him internal injuries. Yet he knew he needed to move and he sped away quickly.


    Boom!


    He was right; another fist came crushing down and destroyed the hill.


    Seething, Chu Xun looked around. Until now, he failed to see who it was trying to attack him.


    Woosh!


    He barely came to a steady stop when the True Flames from the Beacon came rushing at him like a flood, the horrible swelter of the flames singing off his hair causing his skin to sizzle.


    With a light-footed dip on the ground, he shot as quickly as he could like a bullet.


    Then he saw it: an unknown figure barreling into him like a bolt of lightning.


    Having forced to be on the defensive angered Chu Xun and he vented it by spinning around and delivered a punch with every iota of strength he could muster, and the blow collided with a bolt fired by this stranger, resulting in another explosion.


    Boom!


    Waves of massive pressure rolled in all directions as Chu Xun slammed into the rock face of a cliff like a cannonball, plunging deep into the rock that half of him got stuck inside.


    Then came another gigantic fist from the sky, its gargantuan weight and force causing even the air to warp and crackle.


    Boom!


    That destroyed the cliff, causing everything to collapse on Chu Xun, burying him alive under all the rocks and debris.


    Everything happened so quickly, catching Chu Xun unawares, and the incredible strength of the stranger showed that Chu Xun was no match for him at all.


    Every single person watching the live broadcast was left dazed and speechless by this.


    Who could that stranger be?!


    Hardly anyone could tear their eyes off their screens.


    The person stopped at last, hovering gently over the sea of flowing magma.


    Clad in lavish episcopal robes of a full flowing white and topped with a golden diadem was a man with hairs and beard fully white as snow and upon his face was an unmistakable smile of confidence and victory.


    ¡°Dammit, that old senile¡­¡± the Chief of the Dark Guild could not hold back his shock as he inadvertently rose from his chair.


    ¡°Your Eminence High Prelate.¡±


    Orlov led everyone in greeting him, bending one knee with the rest of his retinue following suit, lauding the advent of their leader and captain.


    Hardly anyone was not shocked. It was Louis Krieg, the High Prelate of the Holy Temple of the Sun.


    He had come. But wait, no. He had arrived a long time ago, hiding amongst the retinue as one of the ten wards who came together.


    By disguising himself as one of the wards of the Holy Temple, he practically had the whole world hoodwinked.


    Faraway in greater Huaxia, the Chief Official sprang of his chair and growled angrily, ¡°Scramble our armed fighter jets now! I want that old monster blasted to kingdom come!¡±


    ¡°Louis you old snake,¡± Yue Fandie hissed scathingly at his screen himself.


    The sudden turn of tables made every single person who concerned about Chu Xun felt even more anxious and worried.


    ¡°Damn, what a devious old knave,¡± breathed the Chief of the Dark Guild.


    At Country V, the Pope was watching the live broadcast as well. With a weary sigh, he said, ¡°I expected no less of you, Louis. The most ambitious of among all mavens like us.¡±


    Meanwhile, uproars broke out on the Internet with Huaxia warriors cursing Louis for his shameless deception.


    On the other hand, the Broken Souls Cult, the Sifang Sword Sect, and a few other organizations reeled with delight, overjoyed to see Chu Xun dying.


    ¡°The Sun God¡¯s dignity suffers no dishonor from the likes of you, Devil,¡± boomed Louis, holding his hands pompously behind his back with his robes fluttering and snapping in the wind majestically, ¡°Do you honestly believe that there is no one in this world who possesses the might to tame you?¡±


    ¡°With you coming here personally to deal with him, High Prelate, I daresay death is the only way for him,¡± smirked Orlov silkily.


    Louis sternly waved an arm and the Beacon flew to him obediently.


    ¡°In the name of the Sun God, I sentence you to death, Devil,¡± said Louis, operating the Beacon. The weapon shone again brightly and a huge fountain of dark-reddish flames shot from its sprout like a geyser to inundate the whole area Chu Xun was buried under with fire.


    All around Huaxia, people who were concerned about Chu Xun held their breaths, their hearts stuck in their throats for they could witness with their own eyes the true terror of the Beacon of the Sun God in its wrath.


    Louis was trying to disintegrate the whole collapsed mountain, along with Chu Xun, into magma!


    Bang!


    Just before the rocks liquefied, came a sudden eruption and Chu Xun punched his way out from under the pile of rocks.


    Sizzle!


    Some of the rocks melted into hot molten magma.


    ¡°What a cunning old fart,¡± scowled Chu Xun, knowing full well that he was no match for the High Prelate whose strength was on par with even the Pope himself.


    Louis was surprised himself to see Chu Xun well and fine.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a troublesome hassle to deal with, Devil,¡± observed Louis as a form of compliment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel any shame for disguising yourself as one of your wards, Louis? To say nothing of the fact that you were trying to ambush me too!¡± Chu Xun glowered when he landed on another mountain, hardly pleased at the fact that he had just been ambushed.


    Instead of feeling any shame or guilt, Louis chuckled sanctimoniously, ¡°Anyone who sullies the grace of the Sun God does not deserve to live.¡±


    Chu Xun scoffed sharply. ¡°Humph, then what am I now? I¡¯m still alive and well.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think you will survive today?¡± Louis¡¯s voice carried a tinge of contempt.


    ¡°What makes you think you can kill me?¡± Chu Xun retorted with a chortle.


    Boom!


    Louis lunged. He raised a hand and blasted a huge wave of True Flames, churning up even the magma on the ground to create a gigantic tidal wave of conflagration like a huge monster about to engulf Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun did not attempt to flee. Rather, he regarded Louis with a supercilious grin.


    At the same time, Louis spied his confident countenance and was shocked and puzzled himself.


    Suddenly, a behemothic hand fell from the sky and crashed right in front of Chu Xun, shielding him from harm.


    Louis¡¯s attack battered against the giant hand and burst with sprays of cinders and magma in the air, damaging the massive hand not one bit.


    ¡°Dammit, Old Ao. Any later and I would have died already,¡± guffawed Chu Xun.


    A tall and imposing figure stood on the precipice of a mountain, clothed in rich kingly robes of gold and yellow that only served to magnify his stately and awesome greatness.


    Nevertheless, he could not resist his lips twitching uncontrollably with annoyance at Chu Xun¡¯s addressing him as ¡°Old Ao¡± and he scowled at him.


    Louis felt his entire self turning as taut as a bowstring. Just by standing there alone, the stranger exuded a presence both unsurpassable and dangerous.


    ¡°You¡¯ve overstepped, warriors of the West,¡± boomed Emperor Ao calmly at Louis.


    With the mere air of Emperor Ao enough to make him nervous, Louis channeled his True Flames quietly and carefully. ¡°How did this stranger appear?! I did not even sense his presence at all!¡±


    ¡°Whoever he is, he must be a powerful terror of Huaxia!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?! How dare you speak with such tone to the High Prelate!¡± bellowed one of Louis¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Silence!¡± berated Louis sharply.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s deadpan stare panned over to this young man.


    Bang!


    With one frightful bang, the ward who just reprimand Emperor Ao was gone and in his place, remained only a thick bloody mist falling gently to the ground. That horrified the rest of the other wards of the Holy Temple enough that their hairs stood on ends and their limbs went as cold as marble.


    No one watching this scene could barely hold back cold sweat from breaking upon their backs with cold chills running up their spines despite watching the broadcast from a screen.


    With only one glance ¨C just one single glance ¨C the ward of the Holy Temple disintegrated into a mist of blood.


    Furious, Louis knew that it was a show of strength to intimidate him. Clearly, the stranger was trying to demonstrate his great strength by executing the young ward to show him the difference of their powers.


    ¡°Who are you?! Don¡¯t you find yourself cruel and brutal?!¡± Louis retorted with a straight face.


    ¡°Warriors of the West, the domain of Huaxia does not suffer intrusions by your ilk. The defilement of these lands warrants death as a punishment,¡± boomed Emperor Ao indifferently.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Chu Xun griped bewilderedly, ¡°This bloody old man does really have a flair for playing high and mighty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you want to have us all killed?¡± angered to the extreme, Louis broke into a giggle instead.


    ¡°Why?¡± Emperor Ao showed a surprised expression, albeit still with unnerving placidness, ¡°You don¡¯t believe that I could? What gives you such courage?¡±


    He reached out a hand and swung it casually like he was swatting at Louis from afar as if the High Prelate was a fly.


    That incensed Louis so greatly that his blood literally boiled inside him. As High Prelate of the Holy Temple of the Sun, he had enjoyed only respect, dignity, and veneration! Never had he endured such indignity before!


    Boom!


    He fired a blast of True Flames suddenly and every inch of ground where the jet of fire passed, the earth split and cracked as the attack barreled straight at Emperor Ao.

 Chapter 354 - Plunder

    Proud and yet calm was Emperor Ao, that his mere appearance looked indomitable and intimidating enough.


    Boom!


    Tidal waves of flames drove forward like a stampede, causing the earth to quake and shake.


    Then, as easily as swatting a fly, Emperor Ao swung a hand to slap away everything, casually nullifying Louis¡¯s incredible attack.


    ¡°ARGHHH!¡± Louis howled.


    What looked like a simple slap by Emperor Ao with his hand caused the magma below Louis¡¯s feet to bubble and boil as more ground under his feet cracked and split open.


    Bang!


    Geysers of magma shot out of the crevices and a gigantic hand slammed down on Louis.


    Everyone watching the live broadcast gasped with shock and awe.


    ¡°Vermin,¡± Emperor Ao hissed coldly, ¡°You dare insult Huaxia?¡±


    He lifted his hand and there was Louis, now sank into the ground.


    As a warrior who boasts strength and power on par with the Pope himself, Louis¡¯s invincibility placed him well beyond the levels of Human Kings. Yet even with such incredible and ungodly might, he looked helpless before Emperor Ao.


    Meanwhile, warriors of both the East and the West shuddered with comprehension.


    ¡°Why have we not realized that such a monster exists in our midst?!¡±


    Bang!


    With a burst of dirt and sand, Louis emerged from the ground, his face distorted with bruises and swellings as he howled maniacally with rage.


    As High Prelate to the Holy Temple of the Sun, his very existence was like a god among common man. Yet on this day, he was swatted like a bug into the ground, along with his reputation and face.


    In the meantime, all around the West, the Chief of the Dark Guild and the Pope were all watching the broadcast in grim silence.


    Many times they had been warned by the predecessors to not take the mysterious Huaxia lightly and never were they to invade Huaxia.


    Right at this moment, they began to understand why. The warnings were not just some old wives¡¯ tale.


    Louis¡¯s face twisted grotesquely with malice as he struggled to keep up a dignified appearance. Forcing a drop of his True Blood into the Beacon, he activated the weapon to its full strength.


    The Beacon of the Sun God released a blinding surge of golden lights that flooded everywhere, illuminating even the horizons with the brilliance of the Sun.


    ¡°O Great Sun God, may You keep Your faithful citizens safe and deliver them from this evil. Let Your light touch every corner of this world that they reflect Your glory.¡±


    Louis offered his most sincere prayers.


    ¡°Whoever you may be, you¡¯ll die today.¡±


    He only just finished and the Beacon shone brilliantly.


    Woosh!


    Deep claret-red flames shot out its sprout, forming a gigantic inferno that stretched as far as the sky went and as wide as the vista beyond their line of sights. The avalanche of flames began rumbling towards Emperor Ao.


    Emperor Ao merely took in the sight of that wondrous spectacle with an aloof and disinterested stare.


    ¡°Watch out, Old Ao!¡± warned Chu Xun frantically, having tested the terrors of the Beacon¡¯s True Flames himself.


    But the warning only seemed to have piqued Emperor Ao¡¯s interest not one bit. Taking only one hand from his back, he used it to swat at the incoming avalanche of fire.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± uttered Chu Xun out of concern for Emperor Ao that the flames might hurt him.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s hand burgeoned into so large that it nearly covered the sky, and the torrent of flames swept into the center of his opened hand.


    The gigantic hand clasped into a fist and with not so much as a harmless ¡°puff¡± and some fumes escaping through his fingers, it was gone.


    Huh?!


    Even Chu Xun himself looked flabbergasted.


    Louis turned petrified like stone with his eyes gawking like a toad¡¯s with disbelief. That was True Flames imbued with his True Blood ¨C and yet this stranger had so flippantly seized it like a bug and squashed it into nothing.


    It was the same surrealistic sensation shared even by those watching the broadcast.


    The True Flames of the Beacon of the Sun God could reduce rocks and even mountains into liquid, that even the infamous Devil Chu Xun fled in its wrath.


    Yet this stranger had extinguished it with just a grab of his fist.


    Chu Xun felt his lips twitching inadvertently at the dawning comprehension that Emperor Ao was doing it on purpose for his benefit. ¡°Is this a mocking statement intended for me?!¡± His eyes unconsciously looked up just in time to see Emperor Ao averting his gaze.


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun fell speechless. ¡°So it is true! He¡¯s doing it on purpose!¡±


    Bang!


    More molten magma spattered around and the ground shook as another slap came down on Louis, smacking him right deep into the ground.


    With a simple grope into the air, Emperor Ao magically summoned the Beacon into his grasp which he gave a cursory look before contemptuously tossing it to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Use this to keep yourself safe. I think you can still use this once,¡± said Emperor Ao with undisguised disdain, ¡°What a paltry trinket he¡¯s using to show off.¡±


    He raised his hand again and brought it down furiously again and again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He pummeled the ground three more times before withdrawing his hand and returning it to his back. Then, in the blink of an eye, he was gone.


    As for Louis¡­ He was gone too. Utterly pulverized into mists of blood.


    ¡°HIGH PRELATE!¡±


    Orlov and the remaining wards of the Holy Temple wailed.


    No one could argue that it was an excellent display of ultimate power and grandeur ¨C to so frivolously clobbered Louis to his death with only three strokes before turning away to leave with all the aloofness in the world ¨C that everyone could only breathe in silence and awe.


    ¡°From what depths of which abyss did such a ruthless monster emerged from?¡±


    All around the West, no one could utter anything after watching the broadcast, even the Internet too was as still as a crypt.


    Even in Huaxia, everything was the same, especially for the organizations and factions that shared enmity with Chu Xun.


    ¡°Goddammit, what a truly horrifying display¡­¡±


    The Chief of the Dark Guild mused quietly to himself as he stopped watching the broadcast. Next, he summoned every presbyter to the council room.


    All around the West, every other faction, militarized orders and organizations as well as factions, including the Knights of the Circular Table, all convened for secret meetings of their own.


    With Louis¡¯s demise that could spell the end of the Holy Temple, the West was now in chaos.


    Whereas in Huaxia, the relevant question was: Who in the world was that stranger?


    The only one thing that looked certain: he seemed to be an associate of the Devil.


    This would appear that every person related to Chu Xun seemed to be monsters in their own right.


    Chu Xun put away the Beacon. ¡°What a shame that this weapon could only be used once,¡± he thought. Next, his focus wandered to Orlov.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure shot into the air, arcing in a sharp swerve as he came down with his fists on the ready to strike.


    Orlov roared defiantly. The death of Orlov had all but robbed him of any will to fight and with the Beacon now in Chu Xun¡¯s hands, there was no imaginable way he could ever hope to defeat Chu Xun.


    With only two punches, he lay dead on the ground.


    The same went for the remaining wards of the Holy Temple and all of the retinue that came. It was their price for intruding Huaxia with ill intent.


    In mere moments, the retinue of the Holy Temple who came were all slaughtered with their blood inundating the dried, barren soil.


    ¡°Anyone who attacks Huaxia will be killed no matter how far the target is!¡±


    Chu Xun repeated the warning to the live broadcast paraphernalia before destroying everything with another punch and he disappeared.


    All in one stroke, the Holy Temple of the Sun became utterly ruined.


    Pandemonium pervaded every corner of the Holy Temple and it was Louis¡¯s untimely death that was the source of the turmoil.


    All that was left were the few remaining Deputy Prelate who managed to slip through Chu Xun¡¯s onslaught before.


    But everyone in the West knew full well that that was the end for the Holy Temple ¨C they no longer maintained the strength to reign with dominance and supremacy as one of the premier and greatest organizations in the West, to say nothing of the disunity among the Deputy Prelates who each coveted the chair of the High Prelate for himself.


    Elsewhere, the Dark Guild had begun talks with various orders and factions, plotting to quarter up what remains of the Holy Temple for themselves.


    Two days passed since the skirmish at the borders.


    Yet the incident remained the most heated talk on the Internet.


    Whereas the protagonist of the whole tale, Chu Xun, had quietly slipped back into the West.


    Skulking in the undergrowth of a dense forest, Chu Xun was gazing at a tall and ancient citadel ¨C the main stronghold of the Holy Temple.


    When night came, Chu Xun sneak near the citadel like an apparition.


    He incapacitated a few patrolling sentries, put on their garb, then he studied the facial appearance of one of them. His facial muscles began to flex and contract until his appearance changed into his.


    He then tossed every one of the incapacitated men into an underground sewer before hiding behind a tree.


    He waited until another patrolling squad passed by before quietly following right behind them.


    The security of the citadel of the Holy Temple was unusually tight.


    Chu Xun tailed behind the patrolling squad, all the while keeping his Divine Sense at full projection to envelop the whole citadel.


    He was looking for the secret vault of the Holy Temple.


    An idea that would have struck horror to anyone who heard it and make their jaws drop and their eyeballs popping out of their sockets.


    Then he spied another patrolling squad of sentries coming his way. When both squads brushed past each other, he deftly wheeled around to follow at the rear of the other squad instead.


    ¡°Here I¡¯m coming, secret vault! Wait for me!¡± Chu Xun almost screamed aloud with glee when he found where it was.


    Chu Xun used the same trick to switch to other patrolling squads until he finally got closer to the direction of the secret vault.


    Unlike most other Huaxia forces, Western warriors often have their secret vaults very carefully hidden and kept guarded with traps.


    The secret vault of the Holy Temple laid just underground.


    Chu Xun succeeded in infiltrating the citadel by following the patrolling guards until he finally deemed it safe enough to detach from them.


    Unless there was someone else just as powerful as Louis, no one would detect his presence so long as he prevented raising alarm.


    There he found the great hall of the Holy Temple citadel, a lavish and wide chamber with a vast roof far overhead upheld by many mighty pillars hewn of stone.


    These granite pillars turned out to be a great boon to Chu Xun, for they allowed him ample cover to slip from one pillar to another.


    Using the changing of the guards, he tore away from the stone pillars and streaked across the hallway to the end, and pushed himself past an ornately-furnished set of doors.


    ¡°WHO GOES THERE!?¡± yelled a voice inside.


    That nearly almost struck fright into Chu Xun. Why would anyone set guards inside the chamber instead of outside?!


    Fortunately, they were only lowly-ranked acolytes which Chu Xun quickly eliminated by firing two quick shots of purplish energy bolts to silence them before they could raise the alarm.


    With the distractions gone, he began studying the chamber. It was one furnished meticulously with careful planning, one very wide and lavish too.


    Then he caught a glimpse of a photo on the wall and realized this was Louis¡¯s room, and he grinned.


    The entire room was clearly been ransacked ¨C the tabletop was an utter mess, and the wardrobe, the bed, and all furniture looked as if someone had moved them before.


    Chu Xun stared at the two acolytes he just killed. These two must be thieves who came in the night to steal whatever they could find. But they would never have such courage, if not at the behest of one with enough authority. A Deputy Prelate, perhaps?


    ¡°Gods, next winter might come before you¡¯ll even find anything,¡± grumbled Chu Xun. He walked to another corner, shifted away the large working desk, and removed the carpet beneath.


    He stood there and a spurt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi escaped out his feet and down underground. Then he heard a metallic click, and the ground below began groaning.


    Chu Xun stepped aside and the tile under his feet began shifting away to reveal a gaping entrance.


    With glee, he paced down the stone-hewn steps into the underground.


    As the patters of his footsteps bounced off the passage walls, the oil lamps blazed to life one after another, illuminating the way ahead.


    ¡°Wow, voice-activated oil lamps? That¡¯s high technology,¡± breathed Chu Xun as he strode.


    Before long, the cold glint reflected by the low light off the hard surface of a sturdy and huge iron doors greeted him. Chu Xun looked around. It towered as tall as three meters and two meters wide in breadth.


    With his Divine Sense, Chu Xun first made sure there were no traps.


    ¡°That¡¯s rather sloppy. So sloppy that I hardly feel any satisfaction at all,¡± he griped softly.


    For thousands of years, the Holy Temple endured and remained glorious and triumphant against the torrent of Time. No one had ever dared to think of plundering its vault, until today.


    The door was forged of the finest iron plates as thick as ten centimeters.


    Chu Xun stepped to the door and released another spurt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi to destroy the password-operated lock inside.


    ¡°What a disgrace, that a warrior like you to rely on technological means,¡± scowled Chu Xun quietly with unmasked disgust for Louis.


    He pushed open the thickset door of iron and stepped inside. What he saw made his eyes twinkle jubilantly.


    Mounds and mounds of treasure and gold ¨C amounting to at least a dozen tonne ¨C loomed all around the vault chamber. Such was the wealth hoarded by the Holy Temple after thousands of years of reign and supremacy. The sheer brilliance of the gold itself was enough to blind Chu Xun.


    Heaps of Sacred Relics, magical herbs and elixirs, magical fruits and even flowers littered every corner of this two-hundred square-meters room.


    ¡°Mustn¡¯t be too polite then,¡± Chu Xun muttered as he rubbed his hands excitedly.


    Then he stopped, his eyes attracted by the sight of something else ¨C a couple of jars made of jade sitting on a stone altar. He strode over and unlid one of them. As soon as he peeled open the covering, a supple but rich glow of red burst out and flooded the whole subterranean chamber, turning up the temperature and illuminated the room.


    ¡°Could this be it?! The Sacred Dew of the Sun?!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes never looked any hungrier. He whisked the jars all up into his Storage Ring ravenously.

 Chapter 355 - Revolt at the Palace

    Chu Xun left nothing ¨C absolutely nothing in the vault remained when he finished.


    If only Louis knew. If only he would know that after everything he¡¯d done, such wealth amassed through ages and millennia across various generations of the Holy Temple would only end up as bounty for Chu Xun. Somehow Chu Xun wondered morbidly if he would spring out of his grave with rage.


    But while Chu Xun¡¯s plunder went on smoothly in peace, outside, the citadel was in a state of chaos.


    Under cover of the night, the Dark Guild, allied with several other forces, had begun an assault upon the citadel of the Holy Temple.


    They could hardly hold back their greed at the prospects of getting their hands on the treasure and riches the Holy Temple had amassed for thousands of years.


    When the clamor of battle above finally alerted Chu Xun that something was wrong, he quietly slipped back up to find that the assault was already underway.


    ¡°How dare you bring havoc to the doors of the citadel of the Holy Temple, Dark Guild?!¡± screamed a Deputy Prelate as he held off two of the Guild¡¯s presbyters.


    Everywhere else in the citadel, rings of steel against steel and the cries of battle could be heard.


    ¡°The Holy Temple is no more with the death of Louis. You should submit yourselves to the Dark Guild,¡± sneered a presbyter unabashedly.


    ¡°As if there¡¯s any reason to resist with the loss of Louis,¡± scoffed another of the invaders, ¡°Just give up and surrender. Save yourself the trouble or feel the consequences.¡±


    ¡°You wolves,¡± hissed another Deputy Prelate. Despite their internal feuds and discord, they knew full well that they needed to band together and not allow any outsiders the chance to prey on them instead.


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL!¡±


    Flames burst alive everywhere as more clamors of battle broke out.


    Sneaking into the throng of acolytes defending the Holy Temple, Chu Xun made his way out slowly, defeating one enemy after another, no matter to whom or what faction he belonged to.


    ¡°Citizens of the Sun God, these infidels dare intrude upon the grace and peace of the Sun God. Everyone, join me in resisting them!¡± bellowed one of the Deputy Prelates.


    But the odds of numbers and strength barely favored the defenders; not only did the invaders came with full force, but most of the forces mobilized also comprised of powerful warriors that the Deputy Prelates and the defenders withdrew slowly as they began to lose more ground.


    With the ongoing pandemonium as a good distraction, Chu Xun killed anyone who stood in his way until he reached the exit and immediately slipped away. He would have wanted to destroy the Holy Temple himself, but a strange foreboding dread had been urging him to leave quickly as if something bad was about to take place.


    As quickly as he could, he sped away from the battle and dove into the dense jungle nearby where he found a perch to look.


    The battle waged on still with utmost fervor.


    ¡°Surrender, all you lot of the Holy Temple! Cease your futile resistance and give up!¡± shouted a presbyter of the Dark Guild.


    He barely finished when a gigantic, jet-black fist appeared from mid-air and squashed him into mists of blood.


    The sudden attack that came out of nowhere with such incredible might shocked everyone that the fighting came to a sudden halt. Even Chu Xun, from his hiding spot, could hardly prevent drawing a surprised breath. Was this what the foreboding premonition was warning him about?¡±


    With the flaming brands of war lighting up the battle-strewn citadel, a frail, ancient, and hunched figure ambled slowly and gingerly from the darkness.


    He strode slowly into the midst of the shocked and awed warriors and peered around with his saggy, wrinkled eyes before raising a hand and bringing it down gently.


    Bang!


    The ground rocked and a crack split opened; another presbyter of the Dark Guild ¨C along with more than ten of his men ¨C were instantly crushed to death.


    Even from a distance, Chu Xun could make out the fearful expressions on the faces of the invaders.


    ¡°High Emeritus.¡±


    One of the Deputy Prelates recognized him and fell to his knees, prostrating himself humbly before the old man.


    As if with great difficulty, the old man spoke very slowly, ¡°For thousands of years, the Holy Temple stood tall and proud in spite of whatever trials and tribulations that came. And by the glory of the Sun God, the citadel of the Holy Temple shall endure longer still.¡±


    The elderly man raised his hand once more and brought it down like he was swatting a fly.


    Bang!


    More cracks split open on the ground with blood seeping into it and severed and mangled limbs strewn everywhere.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Panicking, the invaders ¨C the Dark Guild and other allied forces ¨C all turned around and fled. The old man was just too powerful and no one could defeat him.


    But the old man has no intention of showing any mercy. With each step that could magically cover hundreds of meters, he chased after the routed invaders, slapping his hand to destroy scores after scores of them.


    The defenders all cheered exultantly.


    Like packs of beaten dogs, the Dark Guild and their allied forces scrambled for their lives.


    ¡°You¡¯re as cantankerous as ever, old friend,¡± a loud but ancient voice boomed from the darkness as another gargantuan hand came out of nowhere to stop the High Emeritus¡¯s gigantic magic fist.


    Boom!


    The collision of both magically-constructed fists elicited explosions and sparks like the explosion of a warhead, causing enough illumination to light up the night sky.


    The elderly man stopped at last, deciding not to carry on his onslaught after all.


    ¡°Keep your dogs on a leash. They¡¯ll not be so lucky the next time,¡± he said before turning back.


    As he ambled back to the citadel with heavy and strenuous steps, he gave Chu Xun¡¯s hiding spot amidst the bushes a cursory glance.


    But that one glance proved enough to scare the wits out of Chu Xun, who began sweating cold with fear. Keeping his aura hidden, he turned around to speed as quickly as he could like a bolt of light away from there.


    For hundreds of lis he did not stop, all the while keeping his Divine Sense projected to make sure that the old man did not follow.


    When he finally heaved a breath of relief, he rued with regret how he had been careless. That old High Emeritus of the Holy Temple was even more dangerous than his successor Louis, he was definitively sure, and he should have been more careful! For thousands of years, the Holy Temple had weathered all adversity and he should have guessed that the order would still have more powerful people aside from Louis.


    Then again, he was still jittery about his encounter with the High Emeritus. Did he really not follow Chu Xun?


    ¡°Dammit, it¡¯s getting dangerous here. Even the monsters are crawling out of the woodwork,¡± fussed Chu Xun. Just to be safe, he did not stop at all.


    Until the fourth day, Chu Xun reached the borders of Huaxia and only then could he finally breathe easily.


    Quietly, he vowed to never step foot into the West again before reaching Nascent Soul.


    Everyone at the Fire Dragon Palace was boiling with excitement and euphoria when Chu Xun came back.


    ¡°BIG BROTHER!¡± cried Tang Rou as she catapulted herself into his arms, on the verge of tears.


    A week had passed since the skirmish at the borders and Chu Xun had vanished without word or trace after that and everyone was worried.


    ¡°Where have you been for the past few days, Master?¡± asked a visibly-worried Yan Chong and the others.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone to ransack the nest,¡± grinned Chu Xun broadly, pleased to have returned to Huaxia.


    Ransack the nest?! Everyone stared at him in puzzlement.


    Chu Xun told everything including the adventures of his plundering.


    Yan Chong and the rest exchanged bewildered stares that illustrated their shock and disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯ve raided the secret vault of the Holy Temple?!¡± Yan Wushuang uttered, grinding his teeth.


    Still wearing his grin, Chu Xun nodded. ¡°Richly-stocked too. With the treasures I¡¯ve gathered from there, I daresay that everyone¡¯s progress with their training will improve in leaps and bounds.¡±


    Yan Chong suddenly turned solemn and collapsed to a kneel. ¡°Master! Please! Please consider the risks and think before you act next time!¡±


    Huh?!


    Everybody stared at Yan Chong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him!? Is he blaming Chu Xun?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Yan?!¡± Lei Bao urged Yan Chong hushedly to watch his tone.


    ¡°Watch what?! This is the duty as a subordinate!¡± retorted Yan Chong hotly before turning back to Chu Xun, ¡°It¡¯s undeniable that you¡¯re powerful, Master. You have great abilities. But as Master of the Chu Mansion, have you thought of what might happen if something happens to you? The Fire Dragon Palace, the Rock Sect, the Tianwu Sect all depend on your protection. We have the Broken Souls Cult, the Sifang Sword Sects among many others who would have not been happier if anything wrong befalls you and woe shall come to all of us.¡±


    Everybody fell silent. There was truth to what Yan Chong said, especially this time with the High Emeritus of the Holy Temple. Hardly anyone could dare to guess the odds of Chu Xun¡¯s survival if the old man had decided to give chase.


    ¡°I feel that Yan Chong is right, Chu Xun,¡± remarked Yan Wushuang.


    That earned him a glare from Chu Xun.


    Lei Bao and everyone too fell to their knees, with the former leading a chorus, ¡°Yan¡¯s right, Master. You¡¯ve not acted wisely.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun glared at them too. ¡°What¡¯s this?! A revolt?!¡±


    ¡°In short, you¡¯re just irresponsible ¨C to yourself and to the people around you,¡± added Yu Cheng too.


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun could no longer stop the edge of his lips from twitching.


    Tang Rou stared quietly with her big and bright eyes, before slipping wordlessly from Chu Xun¡¯s side to stand with Yan Chong and the others.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to agree with them, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°Even you¡­¡± Chu Xun found it so hard to believe that not even Tang Rou was supporting him.


    ¡°Good job,¡± Yan Wushuang flashed an approving thumbs-up to Tang Rou before smirking at Chu Xun, ¡°Look how alone you¡¯ve become.¡±


    ¡°So is this a revolt?!¡± Chu Xun glowered. He had risked his life to loot the secret vault of the Holy Temple only for his people to criticize him for being foolhardy.


    Chu Xun was about to burst with rage when Tang Rou suddenly handed over a cell phone, whimpering meekly, ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Liu.¡±


    An irate Chu Xun hissed without thinking, ¡°What Aunt Liu, I don¡¯t have time for¡­¡±


    ¡°WHAT IS THIS, A REVOLT, BRAT?!¡± a loud female voice came like a lioness¡¯ thunderous roar from the speaker of the cell phone.


    That came like a lightning strike and Chu Xun shrunk and his temper withered. Fishing away the phone quickly, he spoke into it with as loving a tone he could muster, ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°You brat. So now you think you¡¯re good on your own, is it?! You¡¯re very busy, is it?! How busy can you get?! That you can¡¯t even take a call from me?!¡±


    Chu Xun gave Tang Rou a nasty scowl before he bent over backwards to sound affable. ¡°Gods, why such anger, Mother? Has Father done anything to make you mad?¡±


    ¡°Dammit, you brat. Don¡¯t drag me into your mess. You get your arse back up here or I¡¯ll make sure you get a good walloping!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s neck shrunk into his collar as he feigned a dry laugh. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here too, Father.¡±


    ¡°What else?! You think you can toss the blame to me if I¡¯m not around, innit?!¡± bellowed Chu Tianhe.


    ¡°What blame?! A son¡¯s misdeeds are the sins of the father! Don¡¯t ever think you¡¯re off the hook!¡± screech Liu Ran, the barrel of her guns swiveling to face her husband instead.


    ¡°Why am I now the one being blamed when we should be giving that brat an earful, Wife?!¡±


    ¡°Shuddup, you! Like father, like son. Everything that¡¯s foul in him came from you!¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    Chu Xun sniggered. He could imagine how dismal his father must be looking now.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny, you goddamned rascal?!¡± Liu Ran¡¯s voice came thundering from the phone again.


    Urm¡­ Chu Xun fell speechless.


    ¡°Gods, aren¡¯t you just the clairvoyant, Mother,¡± gasped Chu Xun with heartfelt admiration. How could she have known that he would be grinning?! That¡¯s more powerful than his own Divine Sense!


    ¡°Enough flattery. I want you here in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course! I¡¯d be there in a few days, Mother,¡± Chu Xun said with a few giggles to soften the moment.


    ¡°And one more thing: don¡¯t blame Yan Chong and the others. If I know that you¡¯re doing something to them, you¡¯re dead meat.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. Whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for now. Remember: get back here quickly,¡± grumbled Liu Ran a bit more before she allowed Chu Xun to end the call.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother,¡± whimpered Tang Rou, hardly able to lift her head before him, ¡°It was Aunt Liu. She had expressly ordered that I give her a call as soon as I see you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun was exasperated. ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t have to call her so soon?!¡± Then he saw it ¨C Yan Wushuang grinning dryly and he immediately understood ¨C it must be him!


    Yan Wushuang was almost having a cramp from laughter. It was hilarious, having to see Chu Xun so weak and harmless for the first time.


    Right when Yan Chong knelt down before Chu Xun and uttered his first syllable, he had quickly urged Tang Rou to call Chu Xun¡¯s mother so that she could listen to every word.


    And much to his expectation, it had been entertaining!


    ¡°It appears that you¡¯ve progressed a lot, Bratty Yan, but your fundamentals still need work. Let¡¯s work on that,¡± grinned Chu Xun wickedly.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s face froze immediately. ¡°Work on my fundamentals?! That¡¯s just a pretense to give me a walloping!¡±


    ¡°The rest of you too. Good improvements, but poor fundamentals. Let¡¯s work on it together!¡±


    Yan Chong, Lei Bao, Yu Cheng, and the others all felt a knot in their gut as they shuddered when they realized the wicked grin on his face.

 Chapter 356 - A Despotic Immortal Emperor

    Cries of pain and wails of agony filled the air overhead the main square of the Fire Dragon Palace.


    Scores of students and acolytes of the Palace huddled around to look at the commotion.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist barreled straight into Yan Wushuang¡¯s face, sending him crashing away with howling screams.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Lei Bao, Yan Chong, and the others were all having a terrible time viciously punished by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Gods, I feel sorry for the chiefs.¡±


    ¡°I can feel the pain just by watching them. What did they do to anger the Master so much?¡±


    ¡°The Master¡¯s not called the Devil for no reason. Do you think he¡¯d need any reason to give anyone a walloping?¡±


    That seemed to make sense and everyone bobbed their heads in agreement.


    After almost a half-hour, Chu Xun emerged feeling refreshed and reinvigorated.


    In stark contrast, Yan Wushuang and the others were covering the faces, writhing on the ground with greenish-purple bruises distorting their faces.


    ¡°Your fundamentals appear to be firm all right. You don¡¯t have to thank me for this.¡±


    ¡°Thank my foot,¡± scowled Yan Wushuang bitterly.


    It was only a bloody pretense to beat them up as punishment for their reporting to his mother!


    ¡°All right. That¡¯s all for today. Let¡¯s continue this some other time. I have other matters to attend to,¡± said Chu Xun with a devilish grin.


    The notion of another session of abuse filled them all with horror. ¡°Another beating tomorrow?! Is he trying to kill us?!¡±


    Yan Wushuang emerged the worst; with a couple of black eyes and his mouth swollen like a pair of sausages, it would appear that Chu Xun vented his anger on him the most.


    With a final word to Tang Rou, Chu Xun left the Fire Dragon Palace, heading for Dragon¡¯s Back.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun marched straight into Emperor Ao¡¯s Purple Mansion as soon as he reached Dragon¡¯s Back.


    ¡°Damn it, boy. Where have you been for the past few days?¡± scowled Emperor Ao jokingly.


    Chu Xun recounted to him his adventures of plundering the secret vault of the Holy Temple of the Sun. He felt rather proud of himself. Then again, who would have guessed that he would dare venture into the West again.


    ¡°So? What do you think? Unbelievable, yeah?¡± grinned Chu Xun.


    Emperor Ao held Chu Xun in a long stare that lasted for seconds before he turned sour. ¡°Two hundred square? And no traps nor secret mechanisms? So it¡¯s just hidden plainly under Louis¡¯s room?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. ¡°The people of the West are arrogant folk. I¡¯ll give them that.¡±


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s you who is stupid,¡± grimaced Emperor Ao.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you honestly think you¡¯ve looted the secret vault of the Holy Temple? Nay. What you found was only Louis¡¯s personal cache,¡± said Emperor Ao.


    What?!


    Chu Xun stared blankly.


    ¡°Surely not?!¡±


    Emperor Ao shot him an ugly, twisted smile. ¡°Think about it: a powerful organization that has endured for thousands of years to have only a simple two-hundred-square secret vault with no hidden mechanisms or traps? I daresay Louis has the signaling device that would warn him of any entry. But with his death, so gone the device along with him and that¡¯s why you¡¯d been able to enter this secret vault unnoticed.¡±


    Chu Xun felt nowhere near pleased at all. He could not deny that Emperor Ao spoke sense. He had not been able to venture abroad before and he knew nothing about the West, only to mistakenly believe that he had punished the warriors of the West for their hubris. Small wonder why the Holy Temple had not raised any alarm until now even after his latest mischief.


    ¡°Dammit. This bloody old thing really can¡¯t bear to see me happy, innit?!¡±


    ¡°You ransacked what seemed only to be a little cache and nearly lost your life doing it. Does that please you?¡± Emperor Ao did not neglect to rub more salt to his wound.


    Chu Xun scowled. ¡°Is he an idiot?! Saying all these in front of Jing Hong, he¡¯s embarrassing me!¡±


    At least Jing Hong now looked at him with more friendly eyes. In fact, she looked rather happy to see him.


    He could still remember when they first met. She had been terribly mean to him then. She might still fail to remember anything of their past, but he was satisfied enough to know that she no longer hated him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re fine?¡± asked Jing Hong softly without her veil, the lake of her eyes still and serene as usual.


    Chu Xun could not believe it. Jing Hong was feeling concerned about him and the mere notion of it stripped away what discontent and fatigue he felt before and he shook his head vigorously.


    Jing Hong bobbed her head, her hair flourishing with silvery glitters.


    ¡°Go look at her then!¡± she said.


    Chu Xun dipped his chin and strode to the crystal casket. Since merging with her soul, Hua Qingwu looked more alive and refresh as if she could be opening her eyes at any moment.


    Chu Xun sat in front of the casket and delved into a long story about his recent adventures.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come and regale you with more stories of what I see outside when I get back again, Little Wu. This might keep you entertained.¡±


    ¡°Oh, just wake up quickly, Little Wu! You don¡¯t know how the world has changed. You won¡¯t even recognize it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For the rest of the day, Chu Xun hardly left her side.


    There he continued talking and talking as she listened. Quietly.


    ¡­


    Fumes of steam from the hot tea wafted over the little stone table. Emperor Ao really did know his tea.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯d be able to defeat that old man, Ao?¡± asked Chu Xun, referring to the High Emeritus of the Holy Temple he encountered not long ago.


    Emperor Ao furrowed his brows into a frown and glared at Chu Xun as if he was going to give the latter a good beating.


    ¡°Him? He¡¯s just trash to me,¡± muttered Emperor Ao flatly.


    ¡°Trash?!¡± For one moment, Chu Xun wondered if he had heard wrongly. The High Emeritus wielded powers way beyond the levels of Human Kings and that easily made him even more dangerous than Louis and the Pope.


    Chu Xun thought about how Emperor Ao had killed Louis without a hitch and a strange, skeptic wariness loomed in him.


    ¡°Honestly, Ao. Are you keeping secrets from me?¡± uttered Chu Xun, staring hard at him.


    Emperor Ao was taking a sip of tea when the question came like a sledgehammer and his hand shuddered. He looked at Chu Xun, ¡°What do you mean? Come on, I have so many secrets that not even you can profess to know them all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m referring to your powers,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed.


    He has a strange feeling that Emperor Ao must have reached beyond the Nascent Soul Stage.


    ¡°Did you not guess that I have reached the Nascent Soul Stage then?¡± asked Emperor Ao by way of a deflection.


    ¡°And you nodded yourself in agreement.¡±


    ¡°And so I have. What¡¯s the problem then?¡±


    ¡°But something tells me that you¡¯re way beyond that.¡±


    ¡°Senior Emperor Ao¡¯s nearing the threshold beyond the Integration Stage,¡± interjected Jing Hong softly.


    That statement nearly had Chu Xun springing to his feet with shock. Glowering at Emperor Ao, he hissed, ¡°You lied to me?!¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°You told me that you¡¯re at the Nascent Soul Stage!¡± said Chu Xun crossly.


    ¡°You said it. Not I,¡± Emperor Ao remarked suavely.


    ¡°And nor did you deny!¡±


    ¡°But in certain ways, I was not lying: isn¡¯t the Nascent Soul Stage part of reaching the Integration Stage?¡±


    Chu Xun tried to retort but felt as if his tongue was tied instead. ¡°So if I had asked if you were in the Qi Refinement Stage at that time, you¡¯d nod your head too?!¡±


    Emperor Ao shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re nowhere near that daft yet, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s nostrils flared. You old rascal, he wanted to curse out loud. But the threshold beyond the Integration Stage? A stage of inconceivable might. Might that could easily conquer the whole world.


    ¡°And you want me to help to protect the people?¡± uttered a resentful Chu Xun who began to feel that Emperor Ao had been using him, ¡°And before I forget, you¡¯ve been misleading me by showing only the powers of the Nascent Soul Stage!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve not met anyone whom I would require more power to defeat. That¡¯s why,¡± replied Emperor Ao nonchalantly before narrowing his eyes at Chu Xun, ¡°Don¡¯t you know anything about always keeping a card hidden up your sleeve?¡±


    ¡°Hide my foot!¡± burst Chu Xun finally with no longer any regard for decorum. ¡°You¡¯re a veritable monstrosity with the powers of that nearing the threshold beyond the Integration Stage. No one in the world who can possibly defeat you and you sprout such nonsense about hiding your strength?!¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, you don¡¯t understand,¡± interjected Jing Hong suddenly, ¡°Emperor Ao has his reasons.¡±


    ¡°What reasons could he possibly have! All he has to do is just stand up and show himself! Who would dare cross him!¡± bellowed Chu Xun. That Jing Hong was speaking on Emperor Ao¡¯s behalf hardly helped to keep his anger down.


    ¡°Emperor Ao is bound by the Firmament Chains too. Only by using powers below the Nascent Soul Stage, he wouldn¡¯t have to endure its backlash. If he draws any of his powers of the Spirit Severance or the Integration Stages, the more he¡¯d suffer.¡±


    ¡°And he told you this?!¡± Chu Xun could not believe that Emperor Ao would trust Jing Hong with such an important secret.


    That made him feel rather jealous. Sardonically, he hissed at Emperor Ao, ¡°Wow, you spared no expense, eh?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to hide from my own apprentice,¡± said Emperor Ao curtly.


    ¡°Apprentice?!¡± Chu Xun yelped, jerking his head quickly at Jing Hong before turning back to regard Emperor Ao. ¡°You accept her as your apprentice?!¡±


    Emperor Ao nodded quietly, as did Jing Hong.


    That was the last straw. Chu Xun leaped to his feet with rage. ¡°No, no, no, no, no! She¡¯s my woman! How can the woman belonging to an Immortal Emperor be the apprentice of someone else?!¡±


    Jing Hong stared helplessly, not knowing what to do nor the reason behind Chu Xun¡¯s sudden losing his temper.


    Unfazed, Emperor Ao said dryly with indifference, ¡°Funny. A measly weakling of the Golden Core Realm like you calling yourself an Immortal Emperor.¡±


    Chu Xun could feel his head boiling. ¡°I¡¯ll regain my godhood again one day!¡± he yelled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait until you regain your former splendor before I consider whether or not I should disavow her.¡±


    Chu Xun glared at Emperor Ao with eyes as large as plates and his hair thrashing in the winds churning in resonance to his unbridled fury as if he was going to fight.


    Still unable to comprehend Chu Xun¡¯s anger, Jing Hong tried to persuade him, ¡°Wait, Chu Xun. Calm down. Emperor Ao is doing us a favor by accepting me as his apprentice.¡±


    ¡°Favor my foot! No woman of mine can be an apprentice of his. What do you expect me to call him in the future? Teacher, like you?¡± yelled Chu Xun hotly. He swiveled around and thrust a finger at Emperor Ao, ¡°Disavow her. Now.¡±


    Emperor Ao looked as if he hardly cared.


    Jing Hong looked rather flustered.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Disavow her apprenticeship or I¡¯ll just leave. I¡¯ll leave and never come back. I¡¯ll have nothing to do with the billions of Huaxia lives,¡± Chu Xun snarled angrily.


    ¡°Pipe down, Chu Xun. Emperor Ao is both knowledgeable and powerful. Even in the World of Cultivation, there¡¯s hardly anyone who can rival his greatness. With him being my teacher, I¡¯ll improve rapidly. In fact, I¡¯ve progressed a lot because of his teachings, or I would have still been stuck right now.¡± Jing Hong tried coaxing Chu Xun softly.


    ¡°Knowledgeable my foot! I¡¯m once an Immortal Emperor myself! As if I¡¯m any poorer than he is!¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Once an Immortal Emperor, you say? So what was your regnal name then, boy?¡± Emperor Ao boomed.


    Chu Xun stared at him, the air about him shifting swiftly as his stature grew more overbearing and imposing as he had become a king who ruled over all the world. Proudly, he declared, ¡°Immortal Emperor Chu, also known as the Immortal Emperor of Blood.¡±


    ¡°Ohh?¡± Emperor Ao sounded strangely all of a sudden before he finally said, ¡°Haven¡¯t anyone called you a despotic Immortal Emperor before?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Xun thundered indignantly.


    ¡°What I just said. Did you not claim to be an Immortal Emperor? Or do you mean to say you can¡¯t even understand three simple words?¡± Emperor Ao smirked derisively.


    ¡°Please, Teacher. Let me talk to him,¡± said Jing Hong anxiously, worried that Emperor Ao might be angry.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re an ancient monstrosity with powers of the Integration Stage doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m afraid of you, old man.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes went red and livid.


    ¡°Really? Not afraid?¡± sneered Emperor Ao before flicking a finger at Chu Xun.


    Bang!


    Something struck Chu Xun so hard that he was sent flying with a long, painful, trailing howl as if an invisible hammer had slammed into him, careening him through the rock face of a cliff with a deafening explosion.


    Jing Hong gasped with shock and went pale. Emperor Ao must really be angry or he would not have suddenly attacked.


    Crawling up from within the rubbles and debris, a dusty-faced Chu Xun bellowed, ¡°How dare you strike me, you old senile!?¡±


    Emperor Ao hardly looked perturbed. He flicked his finger again, demonstrating how harmless it looked, ¡°This? You call this ¡®striking you¡¯? I call this ¡®getting rid of vermin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Godammit!¡± roared Chu Xun. The great and mighty Devil defeated by just a mere flick of a finger while being called ¡°vermin¡±?! He yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll have your hide for this!¡±


    Emperor Ao simpered brusquely and raised a hand, waving it casually.


    Swoosh!


    A golden bolt of light shot out of nowhere at Chu Xun, glittering with a radiance so bright that it could illuminate even the darkest horizons.

 Chapter 357 - Dragons Wrath

    A deluge of bright golden shimmers dazzled the sky.


    Jing Hong¡¯s face sank with dismay; not even a hundred Chu Xun could ever hope to withstand one single stroke from Emperor Ao.


    Hardly furious in the least, Chu Xun instead broke into a gleeful smile resembling that of a little sly fox, hardly moving a single inch.


    Woosh!


    The golden bolt of light shot down but it did not hit him nor did it plunge into the ground; it stopped and hovered in mid-air right before his eyes.


    The blinding radiance of the golden flash forced Chu Xun to squint his eyes.


    It was a three-foot-long saber with a golden blade as wide as a man¡¯s hand. Its hilt was carved into the visage of a dragon and the saber pulsed with a bright glimmering sheen that never stopped flickering with the gossamer silhouettes of a raging beast as if it was trapped inside.


    Chu Xun guffawed proudly and reached out to grip the weapon by its hilt, channeling a burst of his powers through it and willed the weapon to submit to him. In response, peals of bestial roars filled every inch of space around him and the saber trembled with reverberations of pulsing energy in gold-purplish flashes. Spinning with one foot as a pivot, he swung the saber furiously.


    Roar!


    An arcing bolt of energy emitted from its blade. The silhouette of a beast charging scintillated like a vision as the bolt traveled through the air, resembling a bounding tiger with fur as stiff as needles. Upon closer observation, it looked like a monstrous beast with a human head, a face full of razor-sharp teeth, and the limbs and torso of a tiger.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes widened with comprehension. It was Tao Wu ¨C one of the Four Perils, the four malevolent beasts of the legends. Beasts that never existed in the World of Cultivation.


    Boom!


    The bolt of energy struck a mountain, slicing through it like a hot knife through butter. Now dissected into two, an explosion ensued at the thunderous roar by the silhouette of Tao Wu let loose another thunderous roar and the mountain was gone, utterly destroyed.


    Chu Xun was stunned by what he had just done with the saber.


    ¡°So the legends are true? These beasts really do exist?¡± uttered Chu Xun in amazement. He had always thought the beasts like Tao Tie (mythological beast of gluttony), Suan Ni (legendary feline progeny of the dragon), and Tao Wu (mythological beast of recklessness and stubbornness) as mere figments of imagination.


    ¡°This is Dragon¡¯s Wrath. A weapon forged by my father¡¯s own hands and it is so hallowed that all evil cowers in sight of it,¡± revealed Emperor Ao, his voice deep with nostalgia, ¡°It was a gift from my father for my coming-of-age and I have proven myself worthy of this weapon by slaying Tao Wu during its infantile stage and sealed its soul into this weapon.¡±


    Chu Xun listened quietly. Dragon¡¯s Wrath ¨C incur a dragon¡¯s wrath and one could only abandon all hope for survival.


    He had never expected to wield a blade fashioned by the First Ancestral Dragon.


    Instead, Chu Xun stepped forward and presented Dragon¡¯s Wrath back to Emperor Ao with both hands. Solemnly, he said, ¡°No. I cannot take this.¡±


    Emperor Ao shook his head. ¡°Take it. My father forged it so that I could use it to defend the people. I daresay you¡¯ll need it more than I do. Dragon¡¯s Wrath is nothing but a mere memento of the past in my hands. It suits your current level of power; not me since I¡¯m beyond the Nascent Soul Stage.¡±


    Chu Xun wrestled with the idea for one short moment before he finally relented, nodded, and put away Dragon¡¯s Wrath, accepting it.


    ¡°By the way, what grade is Dragon¡¯s Wrath?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The grade of a weapon is hardly the matter,¡± said Emperor Ao, looking at him, ¡°A sword is only as good as the man who wields it. If you¡¯re clumsy with it, it could also be no better than a butcher¡¯s cleaver. To demonstrate this point, I can easily kill you now, whether you¡¯re armed with a Divine Relic or not.¡±


    ¡°Gimme a break, you!¡± scowled Chu Xun irately, thinking, ¡°What an annoying old brute! If grades of a Relic don¡¯t matter, then Orlov using that Beacon wouldn¡¯t have given me a hard time then!¡±


    But he understood full well what Emperor Ao was trying to convey: a good weapon alone does not win battles. One¡¯s own skill and strength do.


    Boom!


    A sudden kick out of nowhere sent Chu Xun crashing to the ground, feeling all dizzy.


    Jing Hong¡¯s face flushed with a deathly-white shade.


    Chu Xun forced a chuckle as he got up and trotted over like an obedient child. ¡°It¡¯s all Ao¡¯s fault for being a stingy miser. Heaven knows how much goodies he¡¯s been hoarding and you know how I need something to keep myself safe ¨C me being outside doing all the fighting and all that.¡±


    That earned him an unpleasant glare from Emperor Ao. ¡°Me, being a stingy miser?¡± he glowered, ¡°You carry within you the bones of the Ancestral Dragon, having once bathed in the blood of Dragons before, and you now wield magic and power never before imparted to anyone outside the race of Dragons and Phoenixes. Who do you think bestowed such opulence to you?¡±


    ¡°I know the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique long before that,¡± Chu Xun countered feebly.


    ¡°You wretched ingrate,¡± Emperor Ao snarled, turning over to Jing Hong and said, ¡°Take a break, Jing Hong. I¡¯ll need some time teaching this ungrateful whelp a good lesson!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, Ao. What are you trying to do?¡± yelled Chu Xun hysterically as he wheeled around, trying to flee, knowing full well that the ancient monstrosity never once stopped relishing the idea of giving him a good walloping.


    ¡°Thinking of running, eh?¡± hissed Emperor Ao scornfully, his hand coming down to pin down Chu Xun effortlessly.


    ¡°Let go, Ao! Lemme go! Fight me on equal grounds if you dare! You¡¯re nothing but a cheat if you expect to defeat me using your greater levels of power!¡± yelled Chu Xun.


    But Emperor Ao knew better than to pay him any heed. He could never forget the last time he fought Chu Xun on equal terms only to succumb to the latter¡¯s trickery instead.


    With one step to plant a foot to steady himself, he fired Chu Xun into the air with a kick by his other leg.


    ¡°Dammit, Ao you old knave! I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± howled Chu Xun like a frantic hen. Instead, he could hardly accomplish anything save for getting slammed into another cliff before he slid helplessly down to the ground.


    With his magical cultivation uttered sealed by Emperor Ao, the blow could have killed him if he did not carry the bones of the Ancestral Dragon inside him.


    ¡°You insolent whelp. This will teach you some respect!¡± said Emperor Ao, drawing nearer with a hand raised up menacingly.


    Crack!


    The crisp crack of a slap, sharp but awfully sonorous, echoed in the vale like a long and thunderous cannonade.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face burned red with anger and shame like the backside of a baboon. Emperor Ao had flipped him over like a child and began hitting his backside!


    ¡°AO YOU SNIVELING BASTARD!¡± roared Chu Xun. It was humiliating for him to be beaten on his backside like a little child with Jing Hong watching. If only he could find a hole and bury himself into it!


    Crack!


    Every time Emperor Ao¡¯s hand came down viciously for another slap, Chu Xun would scream once more in pain.


    ¡°Ao, you¡­ You prick!¡±


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    More raspy and sharp cracks, coupled with just as many yelps and bawls of agony, formed a morbid cacophony of suffering.


    ¡°You filthy worm, Ao! I¡¯ll remember this! I¡¯ll remember this!¡± Chu Xun cried with tears welling in his eyes. He was in just too much pain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see which will endure: your mouth or my hand!¡± hissed Emperor Ao savagely, hardly stopping at all, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do this since Heaven knows how long! For all the trickeries and folderols you¡¯ve done on me!¡±


    ¡°You stingy miser! Arggghhh!¡±


    ¡°Go on then! Say some more!¡± Crack! Crack!


    ¡°You¡¯re the one taking my woman as your apprentice! You should be giving me a token of gift!¡±


    ¡°Say what you want, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re worming out of this walloping today!¡±


    Jing Hong stared from afar, her face pale as ever but with the surfacing hint of a smile.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s backside barely grazed the stone surface of the granite stool when he sprang up as if he had been shocked by electricity.


    Emperor Ao had undone the seal of his powers, but somehow, he must have done something to prevent the wounds on his backside from healing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll heal in three days,¡± said Emperor Ao apathetically.


    ¡°Three days!?¡± Chu Xun burst out, disgruntled.


    Emperor Ao nodded.


    Chu Xun grimaced. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just stay here for three days then.¡±


    He could not allow himself to be seen in such a state. Yan Wushuang and the others would have a field day laughing at him.


    But whatever his plans were, Emperor Ao saw through them in an instant and flatly refused him.


    ¡°You beat me up into a pulp and yet you refused to let me rest here!? Have you any compassion?!¡± roared Chu Xun


    ¡°I daresay I have none,¡± replied Emperor Ao firmly.


    ¡°Why you¡­¡± Chu Xun could have sworn he felt an aneurysm coming. But he knew there was no way he could defeat Emperor Ao. ¡°Just you wait,¡± he thought. ¡°Just you wait until I catch up to you. I¡¯ll have my revenge by whipping your arse until it¡¯s as red as a baboon¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Just get out! I have nothing here for you anymore!¡± Emperor Ao muttered crossly, eager to have Chu Xun kicked out his doors.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± a resentful Chu Xun insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    ¡°ARGGGH! AO! HOW DARE YOU!¡± Bang!


    Beads of tears percolated at the edges of Chu Xun¡¯s tears as he got up frantically, making sure no one was watching. He felt so ashamed for being tossed out like a bag of trash.


    ¡°Ao, you worm! You should at least allow me the chance to say goodbye to my woman!¡± shouted Chu Xun.


    Rumble!


    Dark cumulonimbi rolled and roiled with lightning flashing and thunders rumbling dangerously.


    ¡°All right, you win. For now.¡±


    Chu Xun turned around and scampered like a mouse, using his arms to cover his head. Streaks of lightning lashed at him again and again, missing him by mere inches while leaving holes and craters all around him.


    ¡°Just you wait, you bloody worm! I¡¯ll never forget this you old bastard!¡±


    Chu Xun never stopped running until he was out of range with every iota of his dignity forgotten.


    ¡°Dammit, what a disgrace,¡± breathed Chu Xun dejectedly as he returned back where he came from.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Back at the Fire Dragon Palace, Chu Xun limped miserably through the gates. He did his best to pretend he was fine but to no avail.


    ¡°Why are you hurt, Big Brother?!¡± cried Tang Rou when she saw him. She had been waiting for him at the entrance.


    ¡°Shhh!¡± Chu Xun urged her to keep her silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s hurt?¡± asked Yan Wushuang, coming over when he heard her.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face fell. ¡°Why is his hearing so acute now of all times?!¡±


    Yan Wushuang peered at Chu Xun before looking at Tang Rou again, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s hurt?¡±


    Chu Xun tried not to move, hoping that he won¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°What are you prattling about? Or are you itching for another bout of walloping? No one¡¯s hurt!¡± an annoyed Chu Xun insisted, ¡°You¡¯re very free, aren¡¯t you? Why are you not off training?!¡±


    That reprimand made Yan Wushuang winced. He was still having the blackened eyes that Chu Xun gave him as reminders.


    ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯m off to training now,¡± said Yan Wushuang, slipping away.


    Only now did Chu Xun finally breathe easy.


    ¡°Come, Big Brother. Let me help you,¡± said Tang Rou, coming forward to help Chu Xun.


    They barely ambled a couple of paces when Yan Wushuang¡¯s sonorous resounded through all of the Fire Dragon Palace like a warhorn.


    ¡°Gods, are you hurt?! Yan Chong, Lei Bao! Come quick! Your Master¡¯s hurt!¡±


    Chu Xun stiffened in an instant, his face going as black as a kettle. He spun around, glaring at Yan Wushuang, ¡°Shuddup, you!¡±


    Those words had just left his lips when Yan Chong and the others hurried out quickly.


    ¡°Gods, you¡¯re hurt, Master? Who did that?¡± Lei Bao¡¯s voice came thundering as he came near.


    Chu Xun could have never looked anymore angrier. ¡°Yan Wushuang you bastard,¡± he thought quietly.


    Feigning concern, Yan Wushuang broke into a sly grin. ¡°Quick! Help him inside and see how is he hurt!¡±


    If only he could beat Yan Wushuang into a pulp, Chu Xun mused as he gnashed his teeth. With that voice of his, the whole of the Fire Dragon Palace would know what was going on!


    ¡°Come here and give me a hand, Lei Bao! Give me your arm!¡± Yan Wushuang drew closer to help and his hand inadvertently stroked his backside.


    ¡°ARGHH!¡± Chu Xun yelped, unable to hold himself back. It was so painful and it was all thanks to Emperor Ao!


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ So your backside is injured! Gods, it¡¯s so badly swollen like a balloon!¡± screamed Yan Wushuang.


    Swollen like a balloon?!


    That left everyone staring strangely at Chu Xun¡¯s backside.


    Chu Xun turned livid and ashamed.


    Right at the same time, scores of students and acolytes of the Palace were watching curiously from afar.


    Chu Xun could have never felt any more embarrassed and victimized. Cursing Emperor Ao and Yan Wushuang countless times deep inside, he grimaced at how his reputation was now in shambles because of them.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING AT!? DON¡¯T YOU ALL NEED TO TRAIN!?¡± Chu Xun burst out roaring, scaring off the peeking students and acolytes who quickly fled, scattering like frightened chickens.


    More people swarmed out of the great hall of the Palace.


    ¡°What happened, Master?!¡± barked Lei Bao. Whoever had injured Chu Xun and had his backside beaten so badly could only be a formidable enemy.


    ¡°Damn it, Lei Bao. Are you daft? Get him a chair so that he could sit down!¡± Yan Wushuang lifted Chu Xun to a chair before he could protest.


    All he could do was glare at Yan Wushuang and gnash his teeth. ¡°He¡¯s doing it on purpose! He knows my backside is hurt and yet he¡¯s trying to have me sit down!¡±

 Chapter 358 - Yan Wushuang Was Poisoned

    With pretentious concern, Yan Wushuang laid out a chair and forced Chu Xun into it.


    Chu Xun gritted his teeth as he wrestled in return. Pain stung at him even at the slightest movement or he would have long given Yan Wushuang a slap into his face to send him flying.


    Yan Wushuang must have realized Chu Xun¡¯s inability; he pressed on Chu Xun¡¯s shoulders, keeping him pinned to the chair.


    ¡°ARGGGHHH!¡± Chu Xun howled with so much pain that tears came pouring out.


    ¡°What in the world are you doing! Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s in such pain that he cannot sit?¡± Tang Rou shoved Yan Wushuang aside, no longer being able to stomach what he was doing.


    Yan Wushuang was quick to put up an apologetic look. ¡°Sorry! I¡¯ve forgotten all about that.¡±


    Chu Xun ground his teeth and almost spat at that. ¡°That¡¯s some remarkable playacting, Yan Wushuang!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Xun looked up, staring at Yan Wushuang with dead calmness. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll remember it next time.¡±


    Yan Wushuang gave off an involuntary shudder. He of all people knew how spiteful Chu Xun could be.


    ¡°How did this happen, Master?¡± asked Lei Bao.


    Chu Xun felt his blood rising to his head. ¡°Enough of that,¡± he growled with resentment, ¡°I encountered an old man on the way back. He looks vulgar but he wields terrible powers. We fought and fought and finally we broke off with each party equally wounded.¡±


    Yan Chong and everyone else listened to his tale with horror. Anyone who could give Chu Xun a run for his money must only be another monster in his own right.


    ¡°What do you know of him, Master?¡± asked Yan Chong in a low voice.


    Chu Xun shook his head. ¡°I noticed nothing, I¡¯m afraid. He¡¯s as ugly as an ape and just as powerful as one, I might add. That he ambushed me by surprise was the only reason he was not defeated.¡±


    ¡°That would mean he¡¯s slightly inferior to you, even though that doesn¡¯t negate the fact that he¡¯s still a formidable foe,¡± said Yu Cheng gravely.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to be more careful from now on. It seems he¡¯s neither friend nor foe,¡± remarked Winsome Widow.


    Everyone bobbed their heads in unison.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes flashed with uncertainty. ¡°But why did he attack Chu Xun? He¡¯d even taken the trouble to only hit his backside? Could it be that Chu Xun¡¯s backside is so particularly round that the old man has a fetish for it?¡±


    Everyone gawked silently at that. ¡°True. Why did he aim specifically at Chu Xun¡¯s backside? What is wrong with him?¡±


    Chu Xun could feel his anger simmering perilously at Yan Wushuang¡¯s witty comment. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this. How dare this fool brazenly choose to hit my nerve!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Chu Xun. Be frank. Did he do anything else to you?¡± Yan Wushuang interrogated, eyeing suggestively at Chu Xun¡¯s backside, ¡°Your bunghole is still fine, I hope?¡±


    ¡°Enough, you!¡± glowered Chu Xun furiously.


    Knowing that he would never be spared of Chu Xun¡¯s reprisal when he had recovered, he thought that he might as well have his fill of fun.


    Producing a white ceramic flask, he held it aloft, declaring proudly, ¡°Ladies begone. This is a potion concocted by my family which works remarkably well with bruises.¡±


    ¡°No, not that! I just need a rest!¡± Chu Xun protested readily.


    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t! You¡¯d not want to suffer any chronic ailments just because of this!¡± insisted Yan Wushuang vehemently. To Tang Rou and Winsome Widow, he said, ¡°If you please, ladies. Perhaps it¡¯s better you step outside for the moment.¡±


    Tang Rou and Winsome Widow nodded and went out.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll apply this potion on you,¡± said Yan Wushuang as he drew closer.


    ¡°Get away! I don¡¯t want it!¡± screeched Chu Xun in horror.


    ¡°Shuddup, you. You can scream all you want and no one will save you now,¡± Yan Wushuang whispered with a devilish grin before he barked, ¡°Yan Chong, Lei Bao! Come here and give me a hand!¡±


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡± roared Chu Xun.


    ¡°You gotta treat it! You don¡¯t want to have any lasting effects, would you? I know you¡¯re embarrassed but we¡¯re all men here! There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of!¡± pestered Yan Wushuang before urging Lei Bao and Yan Chong, ¡°What are you two standing there for? Or do you wish to be responsible if anything happens to him in the future!?¡±


    Yu Cheng was sneaking for the door when Yan Wushuang noticed him, ¡°You! Come here! Where do you think you¡¯re going?! We need you to help to apply the medicine!¡±


    Yu Cheng stiffened at that ghastly prospect. He was not called the Lord of Healing for nothing. Immediately when he noticed the peculiarity of Chu Xun¡¯s injury, he knew that there was no way Chu Xun could have incurred such manner of injury in battle. If anything, it looked rather like he was pinned down like a brat and smacked on his bottom.


    At the same time, it was plain as day that Yan Wushuang was playing a prank on Chu Xun although both Yan Chong and Lei Bao, in their anxieties seemed to be none the wiser.


    No good would come from making Chu Xun look like a fool. Knowing that, he thought it best to slither away quietly.


    ¡°Come here quick! Help me with this medicine!¡± Yan Wushuang glared zealously at him.


    Caught between the hammer and the anvil, Yu Cheng could very well ill afford to offend both Chu Xun and Yan Wushuang at the same time.


    Tamed by Yan Wushuang¡¯s furious and menacing glare, he caved in. Meandering as slowly as he could, he mused drearily to himself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. But I¡¯d hope you know that it¡¯s Yan Wushuang who¡¯d put me up to it. Please don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    ¡°BACK OFF, ALL OF YOU! ANYONE WHO TOUCHES ME! I¡¯LL MAKE SURE YOU PAY!¡± Chu Xun roared at the top of his voice.


    ¡°This is all for your own good, Chu Xun. Remember: hate us all you want, but we¡¯re doing this for you,¡± Yan Wushuang rolled up his sleeves and coiled his arms around Chu Xun, calling the others, ¡°Come on! Hold him down!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Master!¡± Lei Bao and Yan Chong scurried over and helped to keep Chu Xun down.


    Chu Xun tried to struggle and free himself, but all he got was the stinging spasms of indescribable pain that made his forehead slick with sweat.


    ¡°Y-y-you¡­ Very well! I¡¯ll remember this! I¡¯ll remember this!¡± Chu Xun wailed at the point of shedding tears as Yan Wushuang tried to claw down his breeches.


    Crack!


    Yan Wushuang landed a tight slap on the raw and tender flesh of Chu Xun¡¯s rump.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Tears streamed down Chu Xun¡¯s face as he reeled with agony. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this, Yan Wushuang,¡± he hissed.


    Crack!


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s hand came up and swatted viciously on his rump again.


    ¡°ARRGGGH!¡± Chu Xun screamed as his face flushed red.


    ¡°LEI BAO, YAN CHONG, YU CHENG! I¡¯M ORDERING YOU, LET GO!¡± Chu Xun howled.


    ¡°We know you¡¯re in pain, Master! But please bear with it!¡± breathed Lei Bao.


    Chu Xun¡¯s nostrils flared with rage. ¡°You useless wretches,¡± he cursed quietly. He could never survive the shame if he really allowed himself to be stripped naked.


    Boom!


    A sudden pulse of Hong Meng Immortal Qi erupted from within Chu Xun.


    Caught unawares, Yan Wushuang and the others were blasted by the shock wave of energy that sent them crashing to the ground.


    Chu Xun seethed with so much pain that cold sweat dribbled all over him. The blast invoked more pain shooting right up his backside as he cursed Emperor Ao again and again for this.


    Realizing how things had gone disastrously bad, Yu Cheng immediately ran outside.


    Yan Wushuang crashed into and smashed a table when the blast caught him. Seeing that Chu Xun was retaliating, he too began to flee.


    ¡°How dare you run!?¡± bellowed Chu Xun, who had never been so ignominiously disgraced in his life. He must see that little brat punish for daring to smack his behind!


    Ignoring the pain, he raced after Yan Wushuang and brought him down with one powerful swat before sealing his powers quickly.


    It did not take long for Chu Xun to incapacitate Lei Bao and Yan Chong the same way.


    ¡°Pipe down, Chu Xun! We¡¯re doing it for your own good!¡± whimpered Yan Wushuang, knowing that woe was nigh.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Master! We¡¯re only worried in case this might cause some unknown chronic condition!¡± cried Lei Bao.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun smirked. As far as he was concerned, Lei Bao, Yan Chong, and Yan Wushuang were all birds of a feather. Accomplices as thick as thieves in the attempt to play a prank on him. Why else would they had ignored his explicit orders to let go?


    ¡°We really were worried for you, Master,¡± begged Yan Chong for dear life.


    Chu Xun broke into a wicked grin, thinking, ¡°As if I¡¯d fall for such feeble excuses!¡±


    ¡°MEN!¡± he ordered loudly.


    A few acolytes marched in from outside.


    ¡°By your will, Master,¡± they bowed.


    ¡°Drag them all to the main square outside. Call every student and acolyte you can find. I intend to make an announcement,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Chu Xun!? What are you trying to do!?¡± a terrified Yan Wushuang cried.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a moment,¡± said Chu Xun, smiling broadly.


    ¡°You filthy rascals! How dare you touch me!¡± Lei Bao glared furiously at the acolytes heaving and pulling hard to escort him outside.


    No one would ever dare defy Chu Xun¡¯s orders in his wrath.


    Despite their struggling, all three of them were brought to the main square.


    By then, the square was already filled to the gunnels with curious students and acolytes.


    Chu Xun had three long benches brought to the square and ordered the men to keep Yan Wushuang and the others pinned on each of the benches.


    ¡°Come here, Yu Cheng,¡± called Chu Xun.


    Something told Yu Cheng he had an inkling of what Chu Xun intended to do. While he reserved only the deepest reluctance to be part of a prank on Chu Xun, he would literally spring at every chance to mess around with all three of them, especially Lei Bao who incidentally was a rival to win Winsome Widow¡¯s affections.


    Chu Xun looked around. Satisfied, he declared, ¡°All of you are here to witness the punishment on these three scums who dared to commit treason and insubordination.¡±


    ¡°One hundred lashes for each of them. The sentence shall be administered by Yu Cheng.¡±


    ¡°By your will, Master!¡± Yu Cheng bowed low as he acknowledged the order, feeling rather gleeful instead.


    Every single acolyte and student gawked bewilderedly when the sentence was announced. Many if not all shuddered. Yan Chong, Lei Bao, and Yan Wushuang all represented a portion of the Fire Dragon Palace¡¯s high echelon and their being sentenced to a public lashing demonstrated how punishments could be even harsher if it were anyone else.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Chu Xun! I¡¯m not a member of the Palace! You can¡¯t punish me!¡± screamed Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Say anymore and I¡¯ll add ten more lashes,¡± threatened Chu Xun.


    Yan Chong and Lei Bao, both who were just about to proffer words of protest themselves, quickly swallowed what they wished to say.


    ¡°Commence the sentence now,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Yu Cheng answered and found himself a horsewhip and he drew nearer towards all three of the offenders with a broad smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been good to each other, Yu Cheng!¡± Yan Wushuang whispered frantically, ¡°Take it easy, will you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the first who supported your relationship with Zhitong, Yu Cheng,¡± Yan Chong desperately begged with a flabby smile, ¡°I have always known that both of you are a match made in Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Yan Chong, you bastard! You were just telling me how perfect Zhitong and I looked when we stood together!¡± Lei Bao complained indignantly.


    Yan Chong¡¯s face froze before he narrowed his eyes at Lei Bao, ¡°Lies. I¡¯ve never said such things before. Look at yourself in the mirror and tell me what makes you think that you and Zhitong would look good together! There¡¯s no better match than Yu Cheng and her.¡±


    Lei Bao was so livid that his eyeballs were almost popping out when he yelled, ¡°Yan Chong you sniveling fox of a thief! I wish to make a confession, Master! It was Yan Chong who came up with that idea to play that trick on you!¡±


    That accusation drained all color from Yan Chong¡¯s face. ¡°How dare you betray me, Lei Bao?! I¡¯ll remember this! I¡¯ll make sure Zhitong and you will never be together if it¡¯s the last thing I¡¯ll do! I¡¯ll even tear you apart if she¡¯s already fallen for you!¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen, was that your last words?¡± Yu Cheng asked, beaming cheerily.


    ¡°Please, Yu, show some mercy.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will,¡± smiled Yu Cheng.


    The horsewhip came up and down harshly.


    Crack!


    Yan Wushuang yelped with such pain that his eyes bulged.


    ¡°Yu Cheng, you son of a¡­¡± Yan Wushuang gasped, his face so red that it almost looked purple and his backside red and raw with blood.


    But Yu Cheng looked just as stunned himself; he did not apply much force when he lashed with the whip. He quickly studied the whip and was aghast to find spikes on the horsewhip like the thorns on a briar vine.


    ¡°Oh Heavens¡­¡± he gasped weakly.


    Even from his prone position on the bench, Yan Wushuang spied the spikes on the whip and his face sank with horror.


    ¡°Damn you, Yu Cheng! Are you trying to kill me?!¡± roared Yan Wushuang and as the final syllable escaped his lips, he spewed a mouthful of blackened blood that reeked of foul odor.


    ¡°Heavens, no! The whip¡¯s poisoned!¡± Yu Cheng cried in dismay. He quickly tapped a few times on Yan Wushuang¡¯s face and inserted a pill into his mouth.


    A worried Chu Xun shot to the center of the square and placed a hand on Yan Wushuang¡¯s back to inject into him a spurt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi. At the same time, he waved his hand and conjured a bright-greenish shoot of bamboo and plucked off a small bark to feed it to Yan Wushuang. It was a Fire-Amber Bamboo ¨C a magical plant that protects from most poisons.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apply some acupuncture, Master. You can help to expel the poison from him,¡± instructed Yu Cheng.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    They laid Yan Wushuang down and the Lord of Healing, true to his moniker, conjured some golden needles in thin air that he skillfully used to administer on Yan Wushuang.


    Then Chu Xun injected more Hong Meng Immortal Qi into Yan Wushuang, forcing the poison out through the tiny little pinpricks left by Yu Cheng¡¯s needles.


    At last, Yan Wushuang¡¯s face no longer looked dark and dreary, although he remained sickly pale and was still unconscious.

 Chapter 359 - Reshuffling of the Mansion

    Despite Yan Wushuang now being in safe hands, Chu Xun was positively unsettled. If not for Yu Cheng¡¯s help, Yan Wushuang could still be wavering between Life and Death.


    ¡°Bar all exits and no one leaves! Kill anyone who disobeys this order!¡± bellowed Chu Xun with genuine fury.


    Someone was trying to use Yu Cheng to cause harm to Yan Wushuang and the others.


    Yan Chong and Lei Bao glowered sullenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Dark Claret Pearl,¡± Yu Cheng drew a drop of Yan Wushuang¡¯s blood and sniffed at it. ¡°It¡¯s a poisonous substance created from the heart of a mutated raven and the venom of a spider. Any other victim would have been killed instantly. It¡¯s lucky that we noticed it quick enough or Master Yan might have¡­¡±


    Yu Cheng could not bear to finish his sentence but Chu Xun knew full well what he was trying to say. With their powers all sealed, Yan Wushuang and the others could have died if they did not notice the poison quickly enough.


    Chu Xun immediately undid the magic that sealed their powers, seething with rage.


    ¡°Investigate this. Now. Find out who it is and kill him.¡±


    Chu Xun was really angry. Someone was trying to kill Yan Wushuang and the others!


    Yu Cheng looked just as livid himself. After all, he was the person elected to carry out the sentence.


    The students and acolytes all shuddered with fear.


    With eyes as fierce as an eagle¡¯s, Yu Cheng bolted at a scrawny acolyte and seized him, ¡°You! From where did you get the whip you tossed me?¡±


    Looking visibly terrified, it took him great effort before he could finally regain his senses to stammer, ¡°I, I, I¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Ding Ping¡­ He gave it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Ding Ping? Where is he now?¡± Yu Cheng demanded.


    Everyone looked left and right, looking for Ding Ping.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here,¡± said another acolyte.


    ¡°Where is he now? Find him at once. I want him arrested immediately,¡± barked Yu Cheng.


    ¡°I saw Ding Ping leaving just now,¡± added another acolyte hushedly, ¡°He was saying that he¡¯s on an errand for Captain Lei.¡±


    ¡°Captain Lei? Lei Bao?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who in the world is Ding Ping!? How can I call him to run an errand for me!?¡± retorted Lei Bao angrily.


    ¡°But he really has the authority token belonging to Captain Lei, the Torrid Tempest Badge.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lei Bao gasped. He rummaged his pockets and his face sank as he breathed, ¡°My badge! It¡¯s gone!¡±


    Each of the four squads of the Fire Dragon Palace has a badge of its own ¨C a sign of the captains¡¯ authority. The Torrid Tempest Badge of Squad Torrid Tempest, the Flaming Fox Badge of Squad Flaming Fox, the Astrology Badge of Squad Astrology, and the Purple Phoenix Badge of Squad Purple Phoenix.


    While common acolytes each had similar badges of their own to denote which squad they belonged to, theirs were made of iron while vice-captains carried silver badges and captains carried golden badges.


    Chu Xun furrowed his brows with suspicion. Whoever this Ding Ping was, he must be no ordinary thief to be able to steal Lei Bao¡¯s badge without being noticed.


    Thud!


    Lei Bao fell to his knees.


    ¡°I humbly submit myself to your punishment, Master!¡±


    Chu Xun stared at Lei Bao. But he had not even the slightest doubt in him. Lei Bao¡¯s animosity with Yu Cheng because of being rivals in their love triangle made him a definite candidate to be whipped.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the matter of your carelessness for another day. I want this Ding Ping found now,¡± Chu Xun muttered coldly.


    ¡°At once, Master,¡± said Lei Bao as he trotted off, hungering for Ding Ping¡¯s blood most of all.


    With him so went every acolyte of Squad Torrid Tempest.


    ¡°Let us go too, Master,¡± requested Yan Chong. His eyes burned with fury, for he too, was just one step away from being poisoned.


    Each of them had one-third odds of being poisoned, and Yan Wushuang turned out to be the lucky one.


    ¡°Send everyone. Ransack all of the capital if you have to and leave no stone unturned. I want this Ding Ping found,¡± growled Chu Xun coldly.


    Whoever he was, he had the subtlety to find the perfect timing to make his move right when he noticed Chu Xun sealing the powers of Yan Wushuang and the others.


    In mere moments, all of the Fire Dragon Palace marshaled and the hunt began.


    Yan Wushuang regained consciousness shortly.


    He looked up at Chu Xun and chuckled weakly, ¡°Damn. I nearly died because of you.¡±


    Feeling guilty at first, Chu Xun replied testily at his remark, ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. We wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament if you hadn¡¯t been pulling that stupid prank.¡±


    Yan Wushuang clambered up and leaned against his bedboard. He complained, ¡°Surely you can¡¯t blame me for that? If anything, you should be thanking me for this chance to weed out any infiltrators.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, are you sure that there¡¯s only one Ding Ping in our midst now?¡± Yan Wushuang paused and went on, ¡°You might be invincible, Chu Xun, but you¡¯re still lacking in management.¡±


    Chu Xun could find no words to retort. Yan Wushuang was right. Chu Xun always believed that nothing could stand in the face of absolute might. But this incident had given him a wake-up call.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a purge while we¡¯re at it,¡± suggested Yan Wushuang suddenly.


    Chu Xun nodded. Yan Wushuang was right and the Fire Dragon Palace could do with some housekeeping. But each of his subordinates was a powerful warrior and right now, what he needed was some talent in management.


    Chu Xun thought of Hua Qingwu. If only she were here. She would be perfect. Despite being a woman, she built the Purple Bamboo Club herself and barely anyone else could boast of such administrative flair.


    ¡°How about me, Big Brother? I¡¯m willing to try,¡± interjected Tang Rou suddenly.


    Chu Xun had not been able to react. Before he knew it, the words slipped out his mouth, ¡°Try what, you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let me manage the Chu Mansion,¡± said Tang Rou austerely.


    Chu Xun hesitated. Tang Rou, as a young woman, lacked the nerve and grit for an undertaking that could very well be bloody and intense. The revamping of armed organizations such as the Chu Mansion usually included a bloody purge.


    ¡°Please let me try, Big Brother,¡± insisted Tang Rou earnestly. She really wanted to do something for him.


    Chu Xun gave it another thought, but he declined nevertheless. ¡°Maybe I should do this myself.¡±


    Chu Xun wondered about the bloodshed that would surely follow in the reshuffling and purge and he doubted that Tang Rou had the stomach for such carnage.


    ¡°But you¡¯re tired, Big Brother. Please. Please leave this to me,¡± urged Tang Rou stubbornly.


    Chu Xun felt himself backing into a corner.


    ¡°You know what, Chu Xun?¡± Yan Wushuang chipped in suddenly, ¡°I think Tang Rou managing the Chu Mansion is a good idea.¡±


    Chu Xun frowned at him, hardly amused at all.


    ¡°With the anomalies and bloodshed everywhere, Chu Xun, you have to admit that these are things young Tang Rou will have to get used to. Call it mud that she¡¯ll have to stick her hand into eventually. You promised to let her see the world as a means of pilgrimage and education, no? Well, guess what? I daresay she¡¯ll learn more by managing the Chu Mansion. This is the best course of instruction and education for her. Surely you don¡¯t expect to mollycoddle her for the rest of her life?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to just stand behind you, Big Brother. I want to be useful too,¡± said Tang Rou solemnly.


    Yet that did little to please Chu Xun. He waved them both off, muttering brusquely, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later.¡±


    Hua Qingwu remained still in her ice casket and he could not afford to have another friend or loved one endangered.


    ¡°Please, Big Brother. Just let me give it a go. You can retake the reins if you feel I¡¯m not up to it,¡± pressed Tang Rou softly again with dogged persistence.


    Chu Xun furrowed his brows, feeling upset.


    ¡°I have a suggestion, Master,¡± Winsome Widow said suddenly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll like to hear it,¡± answered Chu Xun.


    ¡°I believe I can assist Tang Rou,¡± said Winsome Widow.


    Chu Xun grimaced at her. ¡°For Heaven¡¯s sakes, it¡¯s bad enough without you meddling.¡±


    ¡°No, Master, please,¡± she insisted, ¡°Listen, please. There¡¯s not only me. You can summon Jiu You. She, too, can help Tang Rou.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed at the name. That¡¯s right. He had forgotten all about that Jiu You ¨C The Beautiful Maiden Without Mercy.


    He spied Tang Rou¡¯s hopeful look and reconsidered.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± relented Chu Xun at last to give Tang Rou a chance, ¡°The three of you shall handle the purge.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother,¡± Tang Rou beamed happily.


    Chu Xun sighed quietly. ¡°Just wait till you see the first head drop,¡± he mused. ¡°Hopefully, you won¡¯t be regretting this then.¡±


    Chu Xun tried contacting Yue Fandie.


    The forces of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy were waging a war on the race of Zombies when he last visited them and having just consumed a magical fruit, Jiu You had been staying there in solitary rumination to assimilate its effects. ¡°How is she now,¡± he wondered.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Yue Hongbo¡¯s voice answered the call.


    Chu Xun rubbed his arms to smooth out the goosebumps, asking, ¡°How¡¯s your father?¡±


    ¡°Father¡¯s hurt, I¡¯m afraid,¡± said Yue Hongbo gravely.


    Chu Xun was surprised to hear it. ¡°Yue Fandie, an Eighth-grade Human King only a foot¡¯s breadth from reaching Ninth-grade, injured?!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.


    Yue Hongbo recounted what happened. Apparently, much to Chu Xun¡¯s amazement, the race of Zombies hardly dwindled even as the Sanctuary waged an all-out war against the Zombies. In fact, their numbers burgeoned so greatly that Yue Fandie was forced to enter the fray himself. Having overexerted himself following bouts and bouts of battle, he finally got himself mildly injured.


    ¡°So how is Jiu You now?¡± He barely finished when Jiu You ever-so babyish voice rang from the other end, squealing, ¡°When are you coming for me, Chu Xun? I¡¯m incredible now! I¡¯m Sixth-grade! Sixth-grade! I can even give Seventh-grade Human Kings a running for their money!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Chu Xun gasped. Jiu You was only a fresh Third-grade Human King when he left her there. ¡°What on earth happened that she suddenly skipped three grades?!¡±


    ¡°Do you still have any more magical fruits, Chu Xun? I want to have more!¡± squeaked Jiu You loudly.


    ¡°One magical fruit and you¡¯ve leaped through three grades?!¡± gasped Chu Xun into the phone, ¡°Are you fine? You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t have any side effects?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I feel fine,¡± replied Jiu You rather cheerily.


    But that did little to ease Chu Xun¡¯s nerves. Something must be wrong. No magical fruit could help any Human King leap through the gauntlets of three stages. It was simply impossible.


    He summoned Jiu You back urgently.


    Putting down the phone, Chu Xun felt a foreboding dread. He needed to see Emperor Ao. Perhaps he could provide him with some answers.


    Chu Xun had taken potions or consumables close to Divine-grade before during his time in the alien domain, yet none of them appeared to be as absurdly potent as this.


    With a few instructions left with Yan Wushuang and the others, he rushed for Dragon¡¯s Back quickly.


    ¡­


    Emperor Ao looked amused to see Chu Xun limping back and he chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s this? You¡¯re back for another bout of walloping?¡±


    Hardly interested in banter, Chu Xun immediately showed him the magical fruit.


    ¡°So this is a magical fruit?¡± observed Emperor Ao with awe, ¡°Gods, aren¡¯t you a loaded one? You make me want to rob you.¡±


    ¡°Enough blather. Look at it and tell me if you find anything wrong with it. Someone ¨C a Human King ¨C had consumed this and leaped three grades,¡± said Chu Xun grimly. Human Kings normally required years of training for them to progress.


    That shocked Emperor Ao as well. He took the fruit and trotted off, examining it carefully.


    That gave Chu Xun the chance to speak to Jing Hong. He had barely any time to speak to her and try to mend things. It was painful and bitter for him to know that his own woman knew as much about him as any stranger on the streets.


    Moments later, Emperor Ao summoned for Chu Xun.


    ¡°Look,¡± he said, pointing finger at a Koi carp in his fish pond, ¡°I fed it a morsel of the fruit.¡±


    Chu Xun looked closely and noticed that the carp looked brighter than all the other fishes in the pond. A golden luster seemed to follow its movements and it looked visibly stronger than other Koi carps there. With one vicious sweep of its tail, it easily incapacitated another carp, causing it to faint and float on the surface of the water.


    It went on demonstrating its prowess to great effect, embarking on a tyrannical spree of violence that culminated in more Koi carps being knocked unconscious in its wake.


    Yet gradually, the glow of the carp began to fade until it was utterly gone. Chu Xun stared hard with astonishment, his pupils constricting with disbelief as the Koi carp began shedding its scales dismally until it turned weak and infirm and before long, it wallowed in the mud at a corner of the pond and stopped moving at all.


    ¡°What in the world¡­¡± Chu Xun breathed, his heart skipping a beat.


    ¡°This particular species of magical fruit has not appeared for hundreds of million years. Only now, during the anomalies it has returned again,¡± Emperor Ao cast another look at the immobile Koi carp, ¡°I¡¯ve fed the fish a bit of the fruit and I used my magic to accelerate its growth so you can see the outcome for yourself.¡±


    ¡°So the fruit can make people stronger and powerful, helping them to increase their powers and level of cultivation, but at the cost of their own life?¡± Chu Xun remarked deeply and somberly, ¡°It¡¯s like burning one¡¯s life gradually?¡±

 Chapter 360 - Wrath of the Master Drum

    ¡°It would appear so,¡± attested Emperor Ao, nodding.


    That only made Chu Xun anxious about Jiu You¡¯s wellbeing.


    ¡°Leave this fruit here. I¡¯ll see if I can do anything about it.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded his consent.


    ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯m going northwest. There Zombies on the rampage.¡±


    ¡°Heavens, the race of Zombies,¡± grimaced Emperor Ao, ¡°How quick the world¡¯s mutating now¡­¡±


    ¡°How about healing my wounds first?¡± Chu Xun grumbled sourly. The swelling at his backside had been unbearably agonizing.


    Emperor Ao giggled. He flicked a bright little burst of light at Chu Xun who immediately felt a cool, refreshing sensation on his rump and the pain was gone.


    ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough blather, I¡¯ll say my goodbyes to Jing Hong,¡± said Chu Xun. He barely took a few steps when he halted and he looked over his shoulder at Emperor Ao, saying, ¡°And be quick with that magical fruit. It is Jiu You that I was mentioning earlier; that Human King who had leaped through three grades.¡±


    The mention of a familiar name only served to deepen Emperor Ao¡¯s frown and he nodded.


    ¡°When will you be traveling northwest?¡± asked Emperor Ao.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Jiu You to come back. That means I¡¯ll be departing in two to three days, perhaps,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    Emperor Ao paused. ¡°I¡¯ll let Jing Hong come with you then. She¡¯s nearing a breakthrough and I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be ascending in these two days.¡±


    Chu Xun did not refuse; Jing Hong¡¯s powers were but slightly inferior to his, making her a powerful ally to have.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun traveled back to the Fire Dragon Palace to find Yan Chong and Lei Bao still not back. The hunt for the infiltrator Ding Ping must be still underway.


    But his ability to steal the Torrid Tempest Badge from Lei Bao without being noticed made him a dangerous person and it won¡¯t be easy locating him.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Chu Xun asked Yan Wushuang. The latter now looked better with color now back to his face.


    ¡°I feel better already.¡±


    ¡°Very good. I won¡¯t know how to explain to your father if anything happens to you,¡± he said gravely.


    ¡°Oh, spare me all that!¡± scowled Yan Wushuang, narrowing his eyes at Chu Xun, ¡°Quit pretending to be concerned. If anything goes wrong to me, rest assured that it could only be your fault.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled dryly. Yu Cheng told him before that the Dark Claret Pearl was not strong enough to kill Human Kings. But Yan Wushuang¡¯s powers were sealed then and that barely made him any different from any ordinary man, if not slightly stronger. Even so, with his powers sealed, he could never resist the strength of the poison and that nearly spelled his death.


    ¡°Wait till we find this Ding Ping. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s turned into minced meat,¡± Yan Wushuang growled bitterly. He had almost died at what first seemed like a harmless joke only for it to turned out as an insidious assassination plot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find him no matter what,¡± said Chu Xun with furious malice.


    Chu Xun contemplated his options and decided that he should call the Top Official and request his aid.


    With only a few hundred men between them, looking for a man in so vast a city was like searching for a needle from a haystack.


    The Top Official was hardly pleased to hear what happened. Infuriated, he immediately ordered his men to help in the city-wide manhunt.


    At the same time, endeavors to locate Ding Ping were also mounted through the mass media and the Internet.


    Chu Xun even offered rich rewards for anyone who could come forward with any information pertaining to this infiltrator: ten middle-grade magical herbs for any news of him and a hundred magical herbs for anyone who catches him alive.


    And with the promise of a prize, gallant champions eager stood up to contest for it.


    Every warrior in the capital stirred with excitement.


    At a tavern in the capital, a gaunt man shared a window-side table with a lanky companion sitting opposite him.


    ¡°What shall I do now, Presbyter Cui?¡± whispered the scrawny little man Ding Ping meekly. The forces of the Fire Dragon Palace were combing the city for him.


    ¡°Rest easy. You and I both serve the young Master. He¡¯d never abandon us,¡± said his taller companion.


    ¡°I wonder if Yan Wushuang¡¯s dead by now,¡± muttered Ding Ping with hardly a lift in his voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll ever survive it. Your timing was impeccable.¡±


    ¡°But how are we supposed to leave this place, Presbyter Cui? All the exits have been barred by the forces of the Fire Dragon Palace.¡±


    ¡°We wait,¡± said the presbyter, ¡°First, we need to confirm if Yan Wushuang¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°I applaud the young Master for this plan,¡± grinned Ding Ping wickedly, ¡°Yan Wushuang¡¯s death would spark enmity between the Yans and the Devil.¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe¡­¡± cackled Presbyter Cui wickedly, ¡°Who would have thought¡­ If Yan Wushuang had not so brazenly exposed himself, we would not have found out that the Liu Tianhe we¡¯ve encountered then is actually the Devil himself.¡±


    ¡°But what if Yan Wushuang survives?¡± asked Ding Ping suddenly.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be staying here for long,¡± Presbyter Cui squinting his eyes, ¡°No matter he survives or not.¡±


    ¡°But the Devil¡¯s minions are around hunting for me,¡± said Ding Ping grimly, ¡°It won¡¯t be easy getting out of here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made contact with the Young Master,¡± revealed Presbyter Cui, ¡°He¡¯ll have people waiting outside the city to receive us. We¡¯ll just have to come up with ways to get out.¡±


    ¡°But with all the Devil¡¯s minions manning the exits, it¡¯s easier said than done¡­¡± Ding Ping¡¯s eyes were wandering outside the window when his voice broke.


    Presbyter Cui followed his gaze and saw two men and one young woman approaching, ¡°You know them?¡±


    ¡°Azure Dragon and War Tiger. The girl¡¯s Jade Rabbit, a member of Squad Purple Phoenix of the Fire Dragon Palace,¡± said Ding Ping.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You mean to take them and use them to escape?¡±


    Ding Ping nodded.


    ¡°You should understand how the Devil thinks. The lives of common people hardly mattered much to him. Are you sure all three of them will help to make the Devil let us go?¡± asked Presbyter Cui.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. As far as I¡¯m concerned, these three were the first to know the Devil. Earlier than Yan Chong, Lei Bao, and the others, in fact. Especially the girl. Chu Xun has been remarkably kind towards her.¡±


    Presbyter Cui¡¯s eyes shine with a strange thrill. ¡°Is she Chu Xun¡¯s woman?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, but she¡¯s still important to him.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯d do then,¡± beamed the presbyter.


    They shared a quick look and they got up, leaving the tavern.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hi there, are you looking for me?¡±


    The sudden voice made Azure Dragon, War Tiger, and Jade Rabbit all jerked their heads up frantically in unison to see who it was standing in their way.


    ¡°Ding Ping,¡± Azure Dragon muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It is me,¡± Ding Ping said calmly.


    ¡°And you dare show yourself,¡± War Tiger croaked hoarsely, ¡°You have a nerve.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that you three can take me?¡± scoffed Ding Ping, releasing his aura all at once. The faces of Azure Dragon and his companions tensed with apprehension.


    ¡°A Fourth-grade Human King,¡± observed Azure Dragon somberly.


    ¡°And you still think you can catch me?¡± Ding Ping said, beaming broadly.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s hand slipped into his pocket and groped for his phone to alert the others.


    ¡°I¡¯d suggest that you freeze.¡±


    Azure Dragon and his companions spun around at once to face another newcomer: a tall stranger barring their escape.


    ¡°I only want a little cooperation from you to escort us out of the city,¡± said Ding Ping.


    ¡°Never, and you can forget about leaving the capital,¡± growled War Tiger.


    ¡°Big words for a small man,¡± sneered Presbyter Cui and without a warning, he fired a blast of Internal Breath.


    Bang! Bang!


    It caught War Tiger and Azure Dragon together, hurling them both to the ground.


    Either it was clemency or maybe Jade Rabbit, being just a Grandmaster, was just too weak that Presbyter Cui had not even tried attacking her.


    Reeling with shock as they clambered back to their feet, Azure Dragon and War Tiger immediately realized the strength of their new enemy: a Sixth-grade Human King.


    ¡°Give up any futile resistance and just surrender, nice and easy. All we want is just your help to get us out of the capital. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll release you once we¡¯re safe,¡± said Ding Ping.


    Azure Dragon and War Tiger quickly exchanged brief glances and they bolted, pouncing at Ding Ping. The former screamed as he lunged, ¡°Run, Jade Rabbit! Tell the others!¡±


    ¡°Silly,¡± Ding Ping pouted as he raised a lazy hand and fired another blast of Internal Breath at them, knocking them together away easily.


    ¡°Some people just have to choose the hard way,¡± grumbled Presbyter Cui, lifting his hand to strike.


    Buzz!


    A sonic wave pummeled into Ding Ping like a cudgel.


    Boom!


    Ding Ping crashed backward.


    ¡°ARGGGHH!¡± He howled with agony, his hand clutching his head tightly as he squirmed and writhed like a madman.


    That caught Presbyter Cui by surprise.


    Apparently, so did Azure Dragon and War Tiger.


    Every head turned to see Jade Rabbit wielding a little golden drum. She aimed it at Presbyter Cui and struck it, firing another powerful pulse of sonic wave at him.


    It was the Master Drum of Tremor, a High-grade Immortal Weapon that Chu Xun gave to her not long ago.


    The sonic waves it emitted looked invisible, but they were so deadly that its sheer force warped even the air as it whizzed at its target.


    Boom!


    The blast caught Presbyter Cui squarely and he grunted with pain as he staggered several steps backward, nearly collapsing.


    So devastating was the Master Drum¡¯s power that even a Sixth-grade Human King could hardly prevent from grunting in pain. His face contorted at the agony he felt as if his very soul was going to explode.


    ¡°Azure Dragon! War Tiger! Come here!¡± Jade Rabbit cried. The Grandmaster¡¯s face was ashen pale ¨C using the Master Drum twice had expended much of her powers.


    Presbyter Cui quickly channeled his powers and calm himself to steady his giddying aura. As a Sixth-grade Human King, he recovered quickly and he cast a look at the Master Drum, feeling awed and covetous.


    Azure Dragon quickly made contact with Chu Xun.


    ¡°The Master is on his way here,¡± he told his companions.


    ¡°The Master has been informed, Ding Ping,¡± shouted War Tiger, ¡°You¡¯ll never get away.¡±


    Presbyter Cui¡¯s eyes gleamed furiously with resentment. He turned as if to leave, but right after a couple of paces, he wheeled around and sped towards Azure Dragon and his companions with breakneck speed while firing a jet of Internal Breath at them.


    But Jade Rabbit had been preparing; she knew better than to be careless.


    Bong!


    She struck hard again on the drumhead and fired another powerful sonic wave.


    Boom!


    The sonic pulse collided with the energy bolt, eliciting an explosion so huge that it swept up winds and dust, grinding any loose cobblestone into gravel.


    Jade Rabbit¡¯s face turned an utter pallid-white as light left her bright, onyx-like eyes as she finally fainted.


    Using the Master Drum thrice had drained every iota of her Internal Breath, completely exhausting her.


    Presbyter Cui was delighted to see this and he darted forward like a bolt of lightning.


    Azure Dragon rushed quickly to Jade Dragon while squeezing the Master Drum into War Tiger¡¯s arms.


    They were both First-grade Human Kings and War Tiger quickly activated the weapon which glowed brightly in gold to his command.


    Bong!


    A terrible sonic wave blasted forth, causing the air to distort and crackle.


    The sonic waves fired by War Tiger with the Master Drum of Tremor carried more force than Jade Rabbit¡¯s.


    Presbyter Cui¡¯s face fell in dismay and he quickly scooted away for hundreds of meters to avoid the destructive waves.


    Boom!


    The pulse missed the presbyter and hit the wall of a structure nearby, causing it to shake before the wall caved in, leaving a gaping hole yawning at them with the steel rods inside all broken by the blast.


    But War Tiger¡¯s face went pale as well as he finally understood why did Jade Rabbit faint. The Master Drum was truly a terrible weapon that no common man could adequately wield. One single attack from it could easily deplete a staggering amount of Internal Breath.


    Presbyter Cui stared with an observant gleam in his eyes. He could see that the Master Drum of Tremor demanded a great supply of Internal Breath to be used.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many times more can you use it,¡± he sniggered quietly to himself.


    Swoosh!


    As quick as lightning he sprinted at War Tiger, lifting his hand to attack.


    War Tiger snarled furiously and with another stroke on the Master Drum, another sonic wave lashed forth.


    Little did he expect that it was only a feint; Presbyter Cui swiftly withdrew backward, causing the sonic wave to miss him and smashed into another wall.


    A long crack stretched perilously along the wall. It would not be long before it collapses, bringing the whole office block down with it and every occupant inside frantically evacuated.


    War Tiger wobbled unsteadily, his face as white as death. The exertion had siphoned almost eighth to ninth-tenths of his powers.


    ¡°Give it here, War Tiger,¡± muttered Azure Dragon anxiously and he held the Master Drum firmly, readying himself to attack.


    But Presbyter Cui was nowhere near fully pleased himself; he was worried sick because he knew Chu Xun was on his way. He needed to capture them quickly before he suffered a most painful death at the Devil¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 361 - Worlds Apart

    Wielding the Master Drum, Azure Dragon kept a close and wary eye on Presbyter Cui while protecting his companions War Tiger and Jade Rabbit.


    He knew that he and his companions would fall into enemy hands if he could not hold on until Chu Xun arrived and that would cause him a great disadvantage.


    With eyes as keen as a hawk¡¯s, he maintained his composure. As equals, he saw how the Master Drum had exhausted War Tiger easily and he needed to make every attack count.


    Swoosh!


    Presbyter Cui charged as quick as a lightning, firing another bolt of Internal Breath.


    Bong!


    Azure Dragon pounded the Master Drum and the air quivered with another pulse of sonic wave.


    Boom!


    The sonic wave obliterated Presbyter Cui¡¯s attack easily, causing a deafening explosion that made everyone¡¯s ears rang.


    A furious and hateful Presbyter Cui backtracked quickly aside before he rebounded for another attack.


    Unfazed, Azure Dragon stayed his hand from the drum. Knowing it best to be cautiously circumspect, he was playing safe by not activating the Master Drum so long as his enemy was not using any Internal Breath.


    His guess was right; it really was another feint as Presbyter Cui halted his advance suddenly and he retreated backward. Only this time, he looked dismayed to have his ruse exposed.


    Shame and resentment burned in him. A Sixth-grade Human King being held off by a measly pair of First-grade Human Kings with the help of a lowly Grandmaster was the very definition of a disgrace to him.


    Whoosh!


    The air screamed as Presbyter Cui renewed his charge. This time, he channeled his Internal Breath, firing a blast as powerful as a tidal wave.


    Bong!


    Azure Dragon activated the Master Drum, casting sonic waves that caused the air they passed through to writhe and twist as it ripped to shreds the Internal Breath projectile Presbyter Cui fired.


    Azure Dragon went white. The Master Drum drained so much of his powers, causing him to wonder if he could use it for another two more times.


    But Presbyter Cui noticed this too. He smirked and launched another attack.


    Boom!


    The Internal Breath bolt soared like a serpent in the air, lunging straight for Azure Dragon.


    Bong!


    Azure Dragon hit the Master Drum again to parry Presbyter Cui¡¯s attack.


    But when the dust finally settled, he looked like a dead man, looking all pale and grey with nine-tenths of his powers spent.


    ¡°Give up,¡± Presbyter Cui cackled triumphantly and he charged again.


    Rumble!


    A sudden crack resounded across the skies and the dashing Presbyter Cui looked up only to find a gigantic purple silhouette shaped like a fist crashing down on him.


    ¡°ARGGGHHH!¡±


    All he could do was scream.


    Boom!


    The monolithic silhouette slammed down on Presbyter Cui, engulfing him in a huge explosion of flying dust and dirt as the earth shook.


    A flash of light shot by and stopped. Chu Xun has arrived at last.


    ¡°Master!¡± Azure Dragon and War Tiger bowed.


    Chu Xun saw Jade Rabbit unconscious and he injected a spurt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into her.


    It did not take long for her to regain her consciousness. After all, she was only exhausted. Her onyx-like eyes glittered with excitement when she saw Chu Xun smiling sweetly as she called gingerly, ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked her. He had always loved the adorable little girl like a doting sister.


    Jade Rabbit shook her head, grinning merrily.


    Doing the same to both Azure Dragon and War Tiger, Chu Xun flicked two more spurts of purplish energy into them both to help them recover quickly.


    The dust was gone and cracks stretched all over the ground like interlacing spider webs. Presbyter Cui was nowhere in sight, then they found him completely sprawled but sunken into the ground with what was left of him all bloodied and mangled. Chu Xun would have killed him immediately if not to interrogate him later.


    ¡°That is Ding Ping, Master,¡± Azure Dragon thrust a finger at Ding Ping who had been standing aside during the battle, utterly stupefied.


    Having been struck by a blow by the Master Drum earlier that nearly cause his brain to explode, he had been there, immobile, for even the slightest movement could cause a headache so painful that his head was going to split.


    Chu Xun¡¯s brows furrowed with amusement as he peered again at Presbyter Cui. He had mistaken him as Ding Ping just now.


    ¡°Take them back. Recall the others as well,¡± said Chu Xun.


    With both Ding Ping and Presbyter Cui now incapacitated, Azure Dragon and War Tiger easily retrieved them with the former two howling incessantly with pain.


    Chu Xun made a call to the Top Official and informed him about how he had found the culprit and requested that he withdraw his men too.


    Receiving their summons, Yan Chong and Lei Bao, with their men, all rushed quickly back to the Fire Dragon Palace.


    ¡­


    ¡°So this is Ding Ping?¡± asked a nearly-recovered Yan Wushuang hotly. He rushed out as soon as he could once he heard Ding Ping was found.


    He skittered over and lifted up Ding Ping before giving him several smacks across his face, never stopping until Ding Ping¡¯s eyes finally went blank as he stared off and fainted with teeth popping out of his bloodied mouth.


    ¡°SPEAK UP! WHO MADE YOU DO THIS?!¡± Yan Wushuang roared, infuriated for almost losing his life.


    Lei Bao¡¯s temper seemed no less calm. He lifted the now-utterly-paralyzed Presbyter Cui and gave him a flurry of punches to vent his anger, effectively crushing what was left of his bones.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead since you¡¯ve fallen into our hands. Spit it out and you might get a quick death!¡± hissed Yan Chong, his eyes burning with cold fury.


    ¡°I, I, I¡­ It¡¯s the Young Master of the house I serve¡­ He wants Yan Wushuang dead¡­¡± stammered Ding Ping.


    Yan Wushuang stared at him, bewildered and stunned, although he quickly recovered and lashed a few more slaps to Ding Ping¡¯s face viciously and demanded, ¡°And who might your Young Master be?!¡±


    ¡°His name¡¯s Zang Fengling,¡± confessed Ding Ping readily. Craven as expected, no one expected his tongue to be tied for long.


    Zang Fengling had had many misfortunes to thank Chu Xun for during the latter¡¯s last visit to Yanxue City.


    He did not know that the Liu Tianhe who had been a menace to him then was none other than the Devil himself. But Yan Wushuang¡¯s conspicuousness during the skirmishes at the border and Chu Xun¡¯s notoriety in the whole event piqued his curiosity enough that he sent people to investigate and putting two and two together, he realized that Liu Tianhe was in fact Chu Xun.


    That prompted him to plant a spy inside the Fire Dragon Palace to gather information and to keep an eye on the forces of the Fire Dragon Palace. When Chu Xun placed a seal on the powers of Yan Wushuang and the others to punish them, Ding Ping realized an opportunity to strike and sent a quick word to Zang Fengling who sanctioned the assassination and that culminated in the poisoned horsewhip that nearly cost Yan Wushuang his life.


    ¡°That¡¯s a wide reach even for Zang Fengling,¡± breathed Yan Wushuang coldly, ¡°To think that he plotted a murder here in the capital.¡±


    Yan Chong and Lei Bao shared a quick look and spotted the anger and malice in each other¡¯s eyes. They had almost turned into scapegoats.


    Ding Ping turned out to be an easy one; he disclosed every detail of the plan he knew, including the rescue party waiting outside the city.


    ¡°Good Heavens, what a disaster you are,¡± Chu Xun scowled at Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk,¡± Yan Wushuang glared at him in return with his eyes narrowed, ¡°Tell me, who was it then played so bad a prank on Zang Fengling that he bears such deep hatred? This is all your fault.¡±


    ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t you accuse him of stealing the Soul-nourishing Lotus and Spirit Flux from your family vault? You¡¯d even struck him once with your sword.¡±


    ¡°And you have the nerve to bring that up!?¡± Yan Wushuang bellowed. Undeniably, it was Chu Xun¡¯s devious scheme in the first place which had caused him and Zang Fengling to become enemies.


    ¡°All right, all right,¡± said Chu Xun, heading for the door, ¡°I¡¯ll leave these two to you. I¡¯m going outside the city. I¡¯ll deal with the rescue party there to avenge you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± said Yan Wushuang curtly, stopping him. His eyes were livid with bitterness, ¡°I¡¯ll go myself this time.¡±


    The notion of Death brushing so close to him had stirred enough grudge to kill.


    ¡°But can your body take it?¡± asked Chu Xun, spying how pale he still was.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± responded Yan Wushuang brusquely as he marched for the door. But he stopped short after several paces and turned back to Chu Xun. ¡°Lend me something to use.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun averted his eyes, pretending to not hear that.


    ¡°Quit pretending. Lend me a Sacred Relic. I¡¯ll return it later,¡± Yan Wushuang pestered.


    Chu Xun shook his head and refused him flatly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any. What do you think? That Sacred Relics are as common as carrots in a field?!¡±


    Yan Wushuang gave him an ugly look. ¡°Carrots in the field for you. Heaven knows how much valuables you¡¯ve been plundering from vaults and Storage Rings of others. And after all that, you expect me to believe that you have not even one Sacred Relic?¡±


    Chu Xun was neither hardly pleased nor amused. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean by ¡®plundering¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Enough blather. Hurry up and give me a good one.¡±


    Even more annoyed, Chu Xun hissed, ¡± Why should I be giving you one when I¡¯m nobody to you!? Why should I agree just because you¡¯re demanding for one?¡±


    ¡°Very well, you win,¡± Yan Wushuang glared at Chu Xun before tuning his voice down, ¡°What about the purple-haired woman? Where is she now and why did you not bring her back here? I think a nice little chat with Tang Rou is in order. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be interested to hear this. By the way, that Master Drum of Tremor that Jade Rabbit was using, that was yours too, innit?¡±


    Chu Xun widened his eyes with disbelief. ¡°Is this a threat?! An obvious threat?!¡±


    Relenting at last, he waved and conjured a long-bladed sword. Its blade gleamed cold and bright, instantly turning the atmosphere around cold and brisk the moment it appeared. At first glance, Yan Wushuang judged it to be a Middle-grade Sacred Relic.


    ¡°There you go,¡± muttered a sour Chu Xun, tossing the weapon at Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this,¡± Chu Xun mused quietly. ¡°How dare this bratty rascal threaten me!¡± He could not let Yan Wushuang spoil his plans, not when Jing Hong had finally begun to warm up to him.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± beamed Yan Wushuang before he spun around and left. Being able to blackmail Chu Xun gave him immense satisfaction, much to Chu Xun¡¯s chagrin.


    He came back a few hours later, drenched and soaked with blood that naturally belonged to someone else.


    ¡°All right, give back the sword,¡± Chu Xun demanded.


    ¡°What sword?¡± Yan Wushuang babbled, looking pretentiously surprised and confused, ¡°Heavens, I¡¯m tired. I need a bath.¡± And with that, he scarpered off.


    It was all Chu Xun could do to stop his lips from twitching. ¡°Are my eyes deceiving me or is this still the same modest gentlemen whom I met in Yanxue City?! Heavens Almighty, he¡¯s just as shameless as a street peddler now!¡±


    Yan Chong and everyone else struggled to stifle their laughter.


    ¡°It seems that Master Yan¡¯s learned quite a lot from you, Big Brother,¡± Tang Rou grinned wryly.


    Chu Xun was utterly exasperated. He stroked Tang Rou¡¯s sinuous hair, saying, ¡°What are you talking about? Your Big Brother¡¯s a noble, proud, and decent person, unlike that wretched, nasty, and scheming rascal. We¡¯re worlds apart, him and I.¡±


    ¡°As wantonly cheeky as a bantam cock. How not unlike Big Brother.¡± Tang Rou giggled, covering her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun stared at her.


    So did Yan Chong, Lei Bao, and the others.


    ¡°Did their ears just failed them or what?! The soft-spoken and gentle Tang Rou now uttering foul language?!¡±


    Apparently, Tang Rou realized she had blurted out something bad and her cheeks blushed a rosy red.


    ¡°Who taught you this, Rourou?!¡± Chu Xun scowled before glowering at Yan Chong and the others dangerously.


    ¡°Not me, Master!¡± Yan Chong waved his arms frantically.


    ¡°Not me either!¡± Lei Bao yelped with fright, only too eager to leave himself out of this mess.


    Every head turned to Winsome Widow.


    She jumped with shock and fright, uttering hastily, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. It¡¯s not me either.¡±


    ¡°The Internet,¡± Tang Rou mumbled weakly, ¡°I saw it on the Internet¡­¡±


    Chu Xun was beyond words. He fondled Tang Rou¡¯s tidy and neat hair and hissed disapprovingly, ¡°Gods in Heaven, you need to stop reading nonsense.¡±


    ¡°The perils of the Internet,¡± he mused. That such a gentle and reticent girl had been tainted by the blight of its influence.


    Tang Rou nodded obediently.


    Chu Xun quietly reeled with consolation, ¡°Fortunately, the influence¡¯s not too deep.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Two days later, Jiu You came back.


    Chu Xun took her with him to Dragon¡¯s Back.


    ¡°All is still well. As a demonic blessed with a sturdier constitution and a longer lifespan than humans, the strange fruit hasn¡¯t caused much harm to her, fortunately. But she should no longer take any more of it until I know more,¡± said Emperor Ao as a conclusion.


    Chu Xun nodded with relief.


    Oddly, it was also the first time Jing Hong saw Jiu You.


    And for reasons unknown, Jiu You could not help feeling cold and frosty towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to see Big Sister Wu,¡± said Jiu You, trotting off.


    She had spent some time with Hua Qingwu long when she was still a snake. For that, she became very close to her.

 Chapter 362 - Not for a Lifetime

    Up on the crest of a mountain peak, Chu Xun stood beside Jing Hong.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to like me,¡± observed Jing Hong from afar, watching Jiu You who was sitting in front of Hua Qingwu¡¯s ice casket, talking to her.


    That made Chu Xun felt awkward. He knew what Jiu You was trying to do ¨C to keep a close watch on him on behalf of Hua Qingwu.


    Owing to her intimacy with Hua Qingwu, Jiu You felt it her responsibility to keep all other women away from Chu Xun, especially one with such beauty as Jing Hong.


    ¡°Maybe you just need some time,¡± said Chu Xun, desperately hoping that this reasoning might sound more acceptable.


    Jing Hong gave Chu Xun a piercing look with her bright eyes that seemed to look through him.


    ¡°She¡¯s watching you for Little Wu¡¯s sake.¡±


    That remark made Chu Xun jumped. He did not expect Jing Hong to be so acutely observant.


    ¡°They used to spend some time together. That¡¯s why Jiu You¡¯s particularly fond of her,¡± said Chu Xun frankly, knowing full well that lying to the smart Jing Hong would only be futile.


    She said nothing else, merely watching Jiu You pressing her cheek to the frosty surface of the casket and whispered something.


    Softly, she drew a breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint Little Wu.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t,¡± replied Chu Xun firmly, remembering how he vowed to resuscitate Hua Qingwu no matter how.


    ¡°How many women do you have, Chu Xun?¡± Jing Hong asked suddenly a question that Chu Xun never thought he would have to answer.


    Chu Xun pondered for seconds and answered, ¡°Only you and Little Wu.¡±


    She stared at him with silence for what seemed to be an eternity until his guilt made him sweat. ¡°But I remember nothing about you ¨C not now and perhaps even forever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll never let you go anyway. Not for a lifetime,¡± the words slipped out of his lips before he¡¯d even knew it.


    Jing Hong¡¯s lovely brows furrowed with amused curiosity, ¡°Were the scenes in the Little Wu¡¯s Lovesickness Tear real? If I really am Jing Hong, won¡¯t that mean I have been the one in love with you in the World of Cultivation?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded quietly, savoring the tenderness of the reminiscences they shared. In fact, he felt pride ¨C pride for having the greatest beauty of the World of Cultivation to fall in love with him.


    Jing Hong covered her mouth to stifle her giggles, her eyes gleaming with diamond-like sparkles that invoked a strange foreboding sensation in Chu Xun.


    ¡°That reminds me, have you ascended to a new stage?¡± asked Chu Xun, ¡°Ao said you¡¯re expecting a breakthrough soon.¡±


    Jing Hong shook her head.


    Surprised, Chu Xun mumbled, ¡°Damn. And here I was, thinking that Ao might prove to be an exceptional mentor.¡±


    ¡°He put a seal on me,¡± explained Jing Hong, ¡°Teacher expects me to amass more experience in combat gradually as preparation.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said then, ¡°Rightly so. You¡¯re still new here. Ascending too quickly might leave you with weak fundamentals. Can¡¯t contradict Ao there.¡±


    Jing Hong scowled at him, finding Chu Xun rude at how he addressed her teacher as ¡°Ao¡±.


    Chu Xun put on a straight face immediately and looked at her.


    She stared at him strangely. ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±


    ¡°You need to remember, Jing Hong. Emperor Ao¡¯s only your Teacher, but I, am your man. So, no matter how, you should always stand on my side.¡±


    Bewildered, Jing Hong could hardly utter anything before, much to Chu Xun¡¯s amazement, she rolled her eyes and scowled jokingly, ¡°That¡¯s enough now!¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯ll come for you tomorrow then. We¡¯re heading to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.¡± On that note, Chu Xun left Dragon¡¯s Back with Jiu You in tow.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiu You pouted impudently all the way back, her chin lifted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked Chu Xun dryly.


    Jiu You said not a word, shooting him a piercing glare.


    ¡°Good Heavens Almighty! You¡¯ve grown feistier after some time away, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You two-timing creep!¡± Jiu You glowered at him in her babyish manner.


    A shocked Chu Xun pinched and tugged at her cheeks, wrenching her face into myriads of odd shapes.


    ¡°Who taught you this?¡±


    ¡°The Internet. That¡¯s how they call people like you ¨C two-timing creep,¡± Jiu You mumbled as she tried in vain to slap away Chu Xun¡¯s hands.


    Another child afflicted by the influence of the Internet! Tang Rou and Jiu You must be banned from the Internet!


    ¡°You are never again to watch any of those rubbish soap drama!¡± Chu Xun warned sternly.


    A displeased Jiu You ballooned out her cheeks, fully demonstrating her indignation. Then again, only in front of Chu Xun she would show her childish side.


    Chu Xun explained to her about Jing Hong¡¯s past.


    Jiu You blinked her round eyes blankly for seconds before her face twisted into one of disgust. ¡°The World of Cultivation!? Traveling between dimensions?!¡±


    ¡°Are you taking me as a three-year-old?! As if I¡¯d believe such a childish lie?! You should be the one who should watch less drama! Dramas about science fiction, especially!¡±


    Chu Xun stared at her speechlessly. ¡°What a troubled little child,¡± he mused.


    As soon as they arrived at the Palace, Chu Xun summoned everyone where he officially authorized Tang Rou, Jiu You, and Winsome Widow to work together to reorganize the Chu Mansion.


    At the same time, word was relayed to the subsidiaries of the Chu Mansion including the Tianwu Sect and the Rock Sect, informing them about the decision of the imminent reorganization and purge.


    The three ladies rubbed their palms together with anticipation, eager to get things started.


    The next day.


    Chu Xun, Jing Hong, and Yan Wushuang readied themselves to head for the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    Night descended by the time their plane landed. Yue Fandie was not informed about his coming here.


    All of Lanzhou became eerily quiet after dark, save only for the muffled banter and marching of the forces of the Sanctuary and sentries patrolling the city for any Zombies.


    Halfway, they caught the clamor of battle and they veered off to see what it was.


    Far away inside a darkened alley, a few men were fighting against three Zombies.


    The men were all powerful warriors ¨C Fifth-grade Human Kings and stronger.


    But the three Zombies were no weaker themselves. Despite being outnumbered, they managed to hold their ground if not slowly gaining more.


    ¡°KILL THEM!¡±


    It was a handsome young man who cried. Armed with a three-foot-long sword, he lashed his weapon furiously with masterful precision.


    The men outnumbered the Zombies two-to-one.


    Fist-like energy bolts and Sword Qi flashes zipped here and there like frantic bees darting back and forth in the fierce battle.


    ¡°Attack its head, Ba Lian!¡±


    The young man barked orders as he fought, showing himself to be the leader of this troop.


    The hulking, burly giant of a man called Ba Lian was a man with stout physical sturdiness and skilled in defensive Hard Cross Technique that helped him to weather the attacks of the monsters while he swung his fists at the monsters bravely.


    But the Zombies were too powerful; even with the superior numbers of two against one, the warriors were slowly tiring out and the Zombies were gaining the upper hand.


    ¡°Hold on for me, Ba Lian!¡± cried the young man suddenly, ¡°Zu Fei needs my help!¡±


    ¡°Go on then!¡± Ba Lian grunted as he parried away a punch from the Zombie and hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Leave this to me!¡±


    With a curt reply of ¡°Careful¡±, the young man darted after another Zombie.


    He had come up with the plan of using three men to quickly defeating one Zombie before topping down the rest, showing an aptitude for tactics.


    The young man activated his weapon and it hummed with a steely ring and he swung it in the direction of a Zombie, firing a Sword Qi bolt that screamed through the air.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew everywhere. The Zombie hastily raised an arm to deflect the Sword Qi bolt, but the force was enough to throw it back a few paces.


    ¡°KILL THEM!¡±


    The young man roared a loud battle cry as he lunged.


    The odds of three on one made it easier for the warriors. Within seconds, the young man sliced off the monster¡¯s head as it let loose one final howl before his comrades easily quartered what was left of its corpse into pieces.


    Boom!


    At the same time, the tall, beefy warrior called Ba Lian cried in pain. The Zombie he was fighting against gave him one terrible swipe with its paw, sending him careening to the ground into a bloody heap with his heart nearly ripped out.


    ¡°Ba Lian!¡± cried the young leader as he darted after his falling comrade.


    Quickly enough, he managed to reach Ba Lian before the Zombie could catch up and finish him off.


    Roar!


    The sight of their kin slaughtered before their eyes filled the remaining two Zombies with rage and they threw back their heads and howled into the black abyssal night sky.


    The young leader¡¯s face fell with dread and dismay, crying, ¡°Good Heavens, kill them quick! This is a distress signal to call for help!¡±


    But it was too late. Right after the Zombies¡¯ roar, more angry howls could be heard in the distance.


    A darkened figure, shrouded in a dark fume-like aura, flew through the air swiftly.


    ¡°Human scum! How dare you kill my kin! You¡¯ll pay for that!¡± Dark fumes rolled like tidal waves, heralding the arrival of the owner of the voice.


    Boom! Boom¡­!


    In several deep thuds, everyone crashed to the ground.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The young leader looked terrified. Whatever monster had come, it was beyond their ability to handle.


    ¡°Retreat?! I¡¯ll have you stay to keep me company!¡±


    Dark fumes rolled on menacingly, stretching for hundreds of meters across the darkened alleyway.


    One of his men groaned as he flinched away. He had accidentally come in contact with the dark fumes and its corrosive properties scalded him badly.


    ¡°How dare you¡¯ve been repeatedly trying to resist us, you lowly vermin! You deserve death!¡± bellowed the newly-arrived Zombie derisively, clearly stronger and more powerful than the warriors.


    The young leader quickly took out a gold-colored whistle and he blew into it.


    An ear-splitting note from the whistle almost burst their eardrums.


    The young leader grimaced with horror. The sound of his whistle failed to reach outside.


    ¡°Calling for help, eh?¡± cackled the Zombie vilely, ¡°You sniveling warriors. We only need the hearts of ordinary humans! There¡¯s no reason to massacre us!¡±


    ¡°Nasty monsters like you don¡¯t deserve to live in this world,¡± muttered the young leader coldly.


    ¡°Impudent humans, always thinking that the world belongs to you. Did you ever know that ten or even hundreds of million years ago, you humans are only lowly peons,¡± declared the Zombie smugly.


    But the young leader attacked, firing a Sword Qi bolt. But his target was not the Zombie, but the night sky. The Sword Qi bolt tore through the dark smug enveloping them in, piercing out, and barreled up into the night sky, the glittering flash of light a streaking comet searing through the sky like a brightly-colored splash on a black canvas.


    ¡°Deceitful humans! You deserve death!¡± bellowed the Zombie furiously. The young leader was trying to call for help by using his Sword Qi bolt like a homing beacon!


    Just as he had hoped, people began to notice the Sword Qi bolt lighting up the sky and they came as quickly as they could.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you start thinking about escaping?¡± smirked the young leader, his grip on the hilt of his weapon tightening.


    ¡°Hmph, unless it¡¯s that witless old Yue Fandie, you speak as if there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s a match to me in battle?¡± scoffed the Zombie confidently, an Eighth-grade Human King.


    Not far away, perched on the steeple of a building, Chu Xun and his companions had been watching quietly for quite some time.


    ¡°He¡¯s strong alright, that monster,¡± observed Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Let me deal with it then,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°Hopefully with its death, no other Zombie would dare step foot here ever again.¡±


    Swoosh!


    But Jing Hong threw herself off the roof before they knew it, falling with the grace of a fairy descending from the Heavens as she bore down on the Zombie.


    Her silvery hair, shiny and lustrous, glimmering like a dash of white light in her wake, slashed through the darkness unhindered.


    Her hand came up and two white flashes tore through the air and disappeared in an instant.


    Puff! Puff!


    Two ugly heads shot up into the air.


    Of the three Zombies that were fighting earlier, two survived ¨C but not for long with Jing Hong decapitating them with hardly any difficulty.


    The Zombie facing off against the young leader, the Eighth-grade Human King, spun around with shock when he heard the sound just in time to see his headless kinsmen crumbling in unison to the ground.


    ¡°ROAR!¡± the Zombie threw its head off and let loose a savage and maniacal howl.


    Meanwhile, the young leader and his men all exchanged disbelieving glances. This woman, a female with an impressive and divine air like that of a true goddess, had come out of nowhere and easily beheaded two Zombies ¨C the very same two which had given them a hard time earlier!


    White light churned about her like a storm and she was in the center of it and with a burst, the dark smog surrounding them dispelled.


    ¡°Stay back,¡± Jing Hong muttered succinctly.


    Every man of the young leader¡¯s squad immediately withdrew to a safe distance.


    Swoosh!


    A white bolt of cloth, tearing through the darkness like a white flash of light, shot at the Zombie.


    It roared and more dark smog burst out of it in waves and it raised a clawed paw and swiped fiercely at the white cloth.


    But the cloth easily avoided him and instead coiled around his arm like a serpent, snaking its way up to its shoulder with blinding speed.


    Bong!


    With a dull knock, the white bolt of cloth smacked on the monster right in its forehead.


    Boom!


    But the blow appeared to be so unbelievably heavy that the Zombie crashed to the ground as if a sledgehammer had crushed on him for even the ground cracked beneath him.

 Chapter 363 - Confession to the Fairy

    Having reached her peak late in the Foundation Stage, Jing Hong was powerful in her own right, even though she could have easily ascended into the Golden Core Stage if she so chose.


    She had been too quick in her training that her fundamentals needed more work. Hence Emperor Ao¡¯s decision to prevent her from ascending so that she could focus on the basics while amassing more experience.


    ¡°ROAR!¡±


    The Zombie let loose a thunderous howl with anger, churning out more dark fumes from all over it as everyone could practically feel its rage and malice. It rose up, fully bringing itself up to its three-meter-tall stature; clearly, Jing Hong¡¯s attack failed to mortally harm it.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Bolts of white cloth zipped from hither to thither like what flashes of lightning bolts, streaking through the darkness with shrill whistling as they shot straight at the Zombie.


    The monster lifted its two-meter long arm and swatted down at the white cloth with the dark fumes rolling forward ominously.


    Boom! Boom¡­!


    Like battering rams, the bolts of white cloths pounded at the Zombie, forcing it backward with the ground splitting beneath its feet.


    Jing Hong performed more hand seals and conjured a snowy-white lotus in the air. Divine and elegant it was as it blazed with a soft gossamer glow of white.


    Gracefully, her slender fingers flicked.


    Whoosh!


    The white lotus shot ahead like a comet at the Zombie, spinning non-stop like a dazzling kaleidoscope. It hit the monster and more white light erupted like an avalanche, blotting out every speck of darkness around them while rocking the ground under everyone¡¯s feet.


    The Zombie let loose another caterwauling bawl as it crashed to the ground with its chest caved in slightly and green ichor trickling from its wounds.


    ¡°Despicable humans! How dare you injure me!?¡± roared the Zombie with rage while the wounds on its chest healed quickly.


    But Jing Hong made no attempt of pressing on her attacks. Instead, she waited patiently for the monster¡¯s wounds to heal before striking again.


    More bolts of white cloth lanced through the air like spears. They pummeled into the Zombie, thumping into its granite-like torso so furiously like a drum that its noises could be heard amid the sickening splotches of greenish ichor spattering everywhere.


    The Zombie howled and bawled maniacally like a rabid beast, but more white clothes lanced through it, leaving it no different than a blood-sodden block of cheese with more than a dozen holes all over it.


    Dark fumes surged in waves, enveloping it as its wounds healed again.


    But Jing Hong waited again, silently allowing the monster to recover.


    The young leader and his men stared with terror. ¡°This unbelievably-beautiful woman was toying with the Zombie!?¡±


    ¡°Is that the best you can do?¡± asked Jing Hong, her brows furrowing with apparent disdain as if the Zombie had disappointed her.


    Exasperated beyond words, the Zombie let loose another bitter howl. More dark fumes billowed around him in fierce currents, forming the silhouette of a huge monster¡¯s head that bared its fangs at the humans.


    Jing Hong nodded thoughtfully. More white light poured from her as she stood in the darkness like a sparkling star in the midst of a dark storm of tossing dust and gravel that could have easily ripped even flesh from bones and disintegrated them into dust.


    ¡°So this really is your best, huh?¡± Jing Hong murmured softly.


    Enraged to the point of madness, the Zombie could not yet understand how could its foul aura be powerless before its enemy¡¯s Internal Breath.


    Unbeknownst to him, it was not Internal Breath ¨C it was True Energy, the purest of all energies and the bane of everything foul and evil.


    Jing Hong lifted a hand and launched several bolts of white cloth again, their white shimmering luster lighting up the darkness again and speared right through the Zombie. Then she swung her arm and the Zombie exploded into a sickening mess of blood and flesh.


    More people arrived just in time to witness the scene of the Zombie being destroyed. They stood there, immobilized by shock with their jaws hanging.


    Still sitting on top of the steeple, Yan Wushuang uttered, ¡°Wow, she¡¯s just like you ¨C another monster.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± chuckled Chu Xun, ¡°Guess who¡¯s her man?¡±


    ¡°You both really are a pair of monsters,¡± Yan Wushuang muttered, pursing his lips.


    Chu Xun gave him an irate look. ¡°As if you¡¯re one to talk,¡± he thought. Then he peered down and recognized a few faces from the newcomers who had just arrived: Feng Zijian, Mu Tian, and Lin Qingfeng.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Feng Zijian asked the young leader and his men.


    The young leader shook his head. He turned to Jing Hong, his hands clasping in salute, ¡°Thank you so much, lady, for saving us.¡±


    Jing Hong gave him only a cursory glance and nodded placidly.


    The young man reported what happened to Feng Zijian and his retinue.


    Their faces turned stiff with trepidation as they comprehended how powerful this woman was. ¡°Toying with an Eighth-grade Zombie?! That would make this woman a veritable monster herself!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for your help, lady,¡± Feng Zijian conveyed his gratitude.


    He needed to be careful. Never had he heard of anyone being so incredibly powerful within the territory of the Sanctuary¡¯s influence and she was just so beautiful.


    Jing Hong nodded gently.


    ¡°May I ask from which sect or school do you belong to, lady?¡± asked Feng Zijian, eager to probe further. He needed to be subtle in dealing with one just as powerful as the Lord of the Sanctuary himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to any organization,¡± she replied.


    Feng Zijian¡¯s brows furrowed deeply with doubt. Meanwhile, the young man just could not take his eyes off her.


    ¡°We are members of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, lady. If you don¡¯t mind, I would like to invite you to the Sanctuary for refreshments,¡± said the young man.


    ¡°But Master Jingchou!¡± cried Feng Zijian frantically. The woman was still a mysterious enigma to say nothing about her dangerous powers. How could he so flippantly invite a stranger to the Sanctuary?


    But the young Yue Jingchou looked hardly perturbed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Feng. She saved us. That makes her a friend.¡±


    That did little to assuage Feng Zijian¡¯s doubt. ¡°Should we not first ask permission from His Lordship?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Have no worry. I can deal with this,¡± insisted the young man.


    Feng Zijian could only heave a weary sigh. Without any doubt, Master Jingchou must have fallen for this mysterious woman.


    And he was not the only one who saw through the young man¡¯s intention too.


    Mu Tian and Lin Qingfeng nodded approvingly in silence. This woman¡¯s beauty was really breathtakingly rare.


    ¡°Let him do as he likes, Feng,¡± said Mu Tian. This woman¡¯s prowess would make her a valuable asset to the Sanctuary and better still, if she could tie the knot with Master Jingchou.


    The young man furtively bent a little to Mu Tian as a surreptitious gesture of thanks, thinking, ¡°You are the best, Mu Tian.¡±


    But Feng Zijian still looked unconvinced. He was cautious about Jing Hong¡¯s powers as well as her inscrutable provenance.


    ¡°Would you be so kind as to accept my invitation to visit the Sanctuary as my guest, lady?¡± asked the young man, on his best behavior like a well-mannered gentleman.


    Still perching atop the steeple, Yan Wushuang teased nastily, ¡°Look, someone¡¯s trying to woo your woman! Well, he might be a tad too weak, but he certainly looks better than you.¡±


    Chu Xun stared at him, bewildered, before, without warning, he booted Yan Wushuang off the steeple.


    ¡°ARRGGGH!¡± Yan Wushuang screeched like a falling chicken as he plummeted, waving his arms frantically like one too as he tried in vain to keep himself balanced.


    That alarmed Feng Zijian and everyone looked up just in time to find a dark figure falling from the sky.


    Boom!


    Whatever it was, it came crashing down in a plume of dust and the ground split into cracks.


    ¡°Good Heavens, what on earth is this?!¡± the young man yelped inadvertently.


    Cautiously, Feng Zijian and the others approached carefully and slowly.


    ¡°Looks like a man,¡± said a voice quietly.


    ¡°No, wait. It could be a Zombie,¡± said another, unsheathing his sword.


    Feng Zijian summoned his powers. Internal Breath coursed quickly through him. He reminded the others, ¡°Careful, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­ Dammit, you! Were you trying to kill me?!¡± Yan Wushuang griped as he got up. He touched and stroked his face, feeling himself up and down to make sure he was fine for he had almost fallen face-first into the ground.


    ¡°Master Yan?!¡± gasped Feng Zijian, recognizing him. He could not resist being stunned when he saw who it was when the latter looked up.


    Feeling sheepish, Yan Wushuang flexed his limbs and his bones cracked like bursting popcorn.


    ¡°Damn it, Feng! The ground here is so fragile! You should get someone to look into it! No doubt you¡¯ll find some fleecing and skimming during the process when it was built!¡±


    What?!


    Everyone stared at Yan Wushuang with odd and disbelieving looks. ¡°He jumped off a high place just to test the ground?! As if we would even believe such a preposterous excuse!¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ Who¡¯s this, Elder Feng?¡± asked the young man curiously, wondering who this stranger, whose entrance appeared to be hilariously flamboyant, was.


    ¡°This is Master Yan. Yan Wushuang. He¡¯s¡ª¡±


    But before Feng Zijian could finish, Yan Wushuang interrupted him, telling the young man, ¡°Boy, you are neck-deep in trouble.¡±


    Puzzled, the young man could not understand why. ¡°Is this man mad?!¡±


    Sensing the young man¡¯s hesitation, Yan Wushuang jabbed a finger at Jing Hong and asked, ¡°You¡¯re interested in her, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The corners of the young man¡¯s lips twitched uncontrollably. ¡°You sure you haven¡¯t hurt your brain, friend?¡±


    ¡°You impudent whelp, what are you talking about?¡± hissed an irate Yan Wushuang. But he quickly rolled his eyes and broke into a broad grin, ¡°But I¡¯m rooting for you. Let me tell you: her name¡¯s Jing Hong. People call her the Fairy.¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes lit up. He turned to look at Jing Hong who remained quite some distance away and whispered, ¡°Wait, you know this woman?¡±


    ¡°We know each other well,¡± Yan Wushuang nodded and said, ¡°If you have anything you wish to know, just fire away.¡±


    ¡°What sect or organization does she belong to?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. She belongs to no organization. That I¡¯m pretty sure,¡± said Yan Wushuang.


    The young man could not believe it, and nor did anyone else present. ¡°How could anyone attain such terrifying power without becoming part of a sect or organization?!¡±


    The ever-so circumspect Feng Zijian began to feel a strange foreboding dread. ¡°Master Yan, you really know this woman?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± said Yan Wushuang, rolling his eyes as if annoyed by the elderly man¡¯s disbelief of him.


    ¡°Rest easy, Master Yan. I¡¯m only curious about her. That a woman belonging to no organization could achieve such impossible heights,¡± persuaded Feng Zijian hastily.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? As if we don¡¯t have enough monsters popping out of nowhere these days,¡± hissed Yan Wushuang bitterly.


    ¡°But how did you come to know her?¡± asked the young man.


    Yan Wushuang could not help feeling letdown. He walked to the young man and threw an arm over his shoulder like a good friend. ¡°Do what you want and don¡¯t hesitate. You look handsome and she looks as pretty as a fairy. To me, you are a match made in Heaven. Why else would you two meet in such a fateful encounter?¡±


    The young man began to nod his head subconsciously.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Master Yan. How could you¡ª¡± Feng Zijian was about to protest but his attempt to dissuade his young master was easily shot down by Yan Wushuang again, ¡°Leave any questions for later. But first, it¡¯s my duty to play matchmaker.¡±


    ¡°Now listen to me, boy. These days, you approach any woman if you feel any interest in her, or else, you¡¯d only wallow in regret. Look at her, all lonely and gloomy. It¡¯s destiny that you two should meet. It¡¯s written in the stars that you should be the one to take care of her,¡± said Yan Wushuang, tugging the young man after him.


    It was true that the young man was interested in Jing Hong. He could never take his eyes off her since they met and at Yan Wushuang¡¯s prodding, he felt his blood boiling.


    ¡°But what if she rebuffs me?¡± gasped the young man, still looking uncertain. If Jing Hong¡¯s moniker was the Fairy, then admitting his love for her could be seen as an insult to her.


    ¡°You idiot. I would go right to her and confess my feelings to her now if I were you! You are a man, so be like one! If you don¡¯t even have the courage to admit your love to the woman you¡¯re interested in, how do you expect to succeed and bring honor to your house? How do you expect to become a stout warrior at all?!¡± hissed Yan Wushuang, irritated.


    The young man gnashed his teeth and his eyes turned firm with determination. ¡°He is right,¡± he thought about Yan Wushuang¡¯s words. ¡°If I fail to even confess my love, how could I defend my honor as a warrior?!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead then! I¡¯m rooting for you!¡± prodded Yan Wushuang further with a devious grin.


    ¡°How dare you, Chu Xun! How dare you kick me off a roof like some common thief?!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Master Jingchou,¡± Feng Zijian quickly stopped the young man.


    ¡°Stop right there, Feng. Now you¡¯re being nasty. How could you stop a young man from pursuing his happiness?¡± Yan Wushuang walked over to the elderly man and patted his shoulder.


    But the old man could only grimace with trepidation at whatever devilry Yan Wushuang was concocting. The latter patted his shoulder and channeled a burst of his powers through the older man, causing his blood to boil and his hands to tremble and that was enough to tell old Feng Zijian that something was wrong. Terribly wrong!


    ¡°Go on then! And good luck!¡± urged Yan Wushuang again.


    ¡°B-b-but Master Jingchou! Wait!¡± Before Feng Zijian could even speak some more, another burst of Internal Breath crushed down on him, causing his blood to churn even wilder with more excruciating pain stinging him that he could barely speak.


    The young man hastily tidied himself and summoned up enough courage for his upcoming derring-do and he marched towards Jing Hong.


    Yan Wushuang grinned so widely that both ends of his lips could almost touch his ears. If only he could see how exasperated Chu Xun must look now.

 Chapter 364 - I Am Your Senior

    Flustered, the young man did not know what to do.


    And Jing Hong looked relatively cold and aloof.


    ¡°I¡­ Erm¡­¡± the young man stuttered nervously. For the first time since becoming a Sixth-grade Human King, he felt as powerless and timid as a mouse.


    But she was just so beautiful, so divine; that even a proud son of the Sanctuary could not help feeling himself depraved and vulgar.


    ¡°I¡¯d suggest you hold your tongue,¡± said Jing Hong suddenly.


    She had not been listening to what Yan Wushuang had been talking to the young man about, but she could almost guess that it must be something against Chu Xun.


    The sudden and brusque remark bludgeoned into pieces what confidence the young man had, leaving him defeated and yet dissatisfied. After all, he had always enjoyed the pride of being a handsome and talented young prodigy.


    Meanwhile, Feng Zijian managed to escape Yan Wushuang¡¯s clutches and he quickly rushed to stop the young man from doing anything foolish. To Jing Hong, he said, ¡°I daresay Master Jingchou here only wants to invite you to be a guest of the Sanctuary, lady.¡±


    ¡°Elder Feng,¡± hissed the young man with a reprimanding tone, frowning deeply.


    ¡°That Yan Wushuang is up to something no good, Master Jingchou. He¡¯s a nasty person!¡± Having sampled Yan Wushuang¡¯s mischiefs before, Feng Zijian could never be too careful with one as crafty as a fox like him.


    Puzzled, the young man turned his head back and saw Yan Wushuang gesticulating ¡°go-ahead¡± wildly.


    In fact, Yan Wushuang was growing anxious, prodding the young man nonstop with his furtive gesticulations of encouragement. ¡°Go,¡± he thought. ¡°Dammit, tell her quick!¡±


    He had long realized who the young man was. Feng Zijian¡¯s addressing him as ¡°Master Jingchou¡± already told him enough. By right of seniority, this young man should be a nephew to Chu Xun and by soliciting Jing Hong, it was a sin to covet his uncle¡¯s wife and Yan Wushuang could not have been more anxious to enjoy the drama.


    All that mischief was just another prank on Chu Xun for kicking him off the top of the steeple.


    Yan Wushuang looked up just in time to catch the young man staring at him ¨C or behind his back ¨C with eyes as large as eggs.


    Whoosh!


    The vigilant Yan Wushuang immediately realized something was wrong and he was just about to bolt away when a hand grabbed at the scruff of his clothes and yanked him backward.


    ¡°Having fun, eh?¡± a taunting voice rang from his back, causing his hair to stand and his skin to go numb.


    ¡°Heavens, what took you so long? I¡¯ve been waiting for you and while I was at it, I thought I might have some fun with this boy here,¡± Yan Wushuang chuckled feebly as his heart pounded with fear.


    The sudden appearance of another stranger right beside Yan Wushuang in the blink of an eye made everyone withdrew with shock and apprehension.


    Mu Tian and Lin Qingfeng however turned aghast. Frantically, they bowed, ¡°Greetings, Immortal Chu!¡±


    Feng Zijian too turned anxious and he seized the young man to come over with him and respectfully, he called, ¡°Greetings, Immortal Chu.¡±


    The young man was forced into a bow by the older Feng Zijian before he could even react.


    ¡°Impertinence, Elder Feng!¡± barked the young man.


    But the older man shot him a look to silence him.


    ¡°So this is my Big Brother¡¯s fourth son?¡± muttered Chu Xun aloud, his brows furrowing curiously. ¡°All three of his elder brothers are mellow and cultured gentlemen while this awful brat¡¯s the youngest son of Yue Fandie?¡±


    Quick to notice Chu Xun¡¯s displeasure, Feng Zijian said quickly, ¡°Please, Immortal Chu. Young Master Jingchou hasn¡¯t met you before. I¡¯m sure he did not intend to displease you.¡±


    Yue Jingchou was no fool either, quickly discerning Chu Xun¡¯s identity. ¡°Who else would dare call himself Immortal Chu?¡±


    He managed a hectic bow, speaking very politely, ¡°Greetings to you, Uncle. My name is Yue Jingchou. Please forgive me for any trespassing.¡±


    ¡°Get up then,¡± said Chu Xun, lifting up the young man with one hand. He motioned at Jing Hong and said, ¡°Do you know who she is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know,¡± said Yue Jingchou, shaking his head.


    ¡°She¡¯s your so-called Uncle¡¯s wife,¡± disclosed Yan Wushuang hushedly.


    That revelation had Yue Jingchou felt a shiver running up his shoulders and he shot an angry look at Yan Wushuang before lowering his head again before Chu Xun.


    Beside them, Feng Zijian, Mu Tian, and everyone else all reeled with horror while muttering angry curses under their breaths at Yan Wushuang for this cruel prank.


    ¡°I await your punishment, Uncle,¡± whimpered Yue Jingchou with cold sweat pouring down his chin. ¡°If only he could skin Yan Wushuang alive himself.¡±


    ¡°Gods, so that¡¯s the Devil?¡± muttered the tall and beefy Ba Lian with interest, ¡°Finally! I¡¯ve waited so long to have a glimpse at my idol!¡±


    But everyone shot him angry glares, urging him to be quiet. Afraid of offending Chu Xun, no one had ever dared to openly call him the Devil. Out of respect and deference, most would just keep addressing him as ¡°Immortal Chu¡±.


    ¡°You thoughtless git. Of course, you need to be punished.¡±


    Yue Jingchou¡¯s heart beat like a prancing pony at those words.


    Yan Wushuang emitted a huge burst of Internal Breath with such force that everyone else was thrown backward in their surprise.


    ¡°Dammit, Chu Xun! You Devil! Let me go!¡±


    Yan Wushuang howled as he struggled to free himself. But his Internal Breath subsided just as quickly and suddenly as it erupted.


    Chu Xun had easily sealed his powers. He tossed Yan Wushuang ¨C now as powerless as an ordinary person ¨C to Yue Jingchou, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s your punishment: deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Why, thank you so much, Uncle!¡± Yue Jingchou beamed broadly. He had only the deepest loathing for Yan Wushuang. He was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from confessing to Jing Hong and he could never know what horrors would be in store if he had really fallen for the prank. His father would surely tear him limb by limb, never mind what Chu Xun might do.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Devil! You can¡¯t do that! No matter what, I¡¯m a senior to him!¡± protested Yan Wushuang.


    Boom!


    A punch barreled squarely into Yan Wushuang¡¯s face.


    Yue Jingchou was angry. Very, very angry. ¡°It was not only a prank. It was an insidious plot that nearly cost my life! I¡¯ll have your hide for this!¡±


    ¡°You good-for-nothing whelp! I¡¯m as senior as your uncle! How dare you hit me!¡± Yan Wushuang glowered at Yue Jingchou.


    ¡°To hell with your seniority!¡±


    Instead of saving him, Yan Wushuang¡¯s words seemed to do more harm than good.


    ¡°You insolent pup! The Devil is brother to your father, and I¡¯m brother to the Devil! That makes me your uncle too!¡± Yan Wushuang screamed as he winced and writhed with every punch Yue Jingchou rained down on him. ¡°You useless brat! Your father will hear about this! I¡¯ll make sure he takes care of you later!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you first!¡± snarled Yue Jingchou, driving another punch into the man.


    Boom! Boom¡­!


    Yue Jingchou looked for the sweetest spots he could find, making sure he hit wherever he felt would be most painful to Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Let me escort you back to the Sanctuary, Immortal Chu,¡± Lin Qingfeng, upon Feng Zijian¡¯s tacit signal, said quickly.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    As Chu Xun and Jing Hong began to leave, Yan Wushuang yelled hoarsely at the top of his sobbing voice for help, ¡°Chu Xun, how dare you leave me!? I¡¯m gonna die! Arggh! Arggh! Arggghhh!¡±


    ¡°Stop, you useless wretch! You¡¯re gonna kill your own uncle!¡± cried Yan Wushuang desperately.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a confession, you lousy brat! If you want, I can introduce to you more¡­ OUCH! ARGH!¡±


    ¡°Feng, you! How could you! Just you wait, I¡¯ll remember this!¡±


    Feng Zijian joined in the beating briefly before he left too. He did not forget the pain Yan Wushuang gave him when the latter tried to silence him.


    ¡°Mu Tian! You old fool! How dare you hit me too! Dammit! All right, I¡¯ll remember all of you! I¡¯ll remember this!¡±


    ¡°Heavens, no,¡± explained Mu Tian, ¡°I was only trying to pull Master Jingchou away¡­ My, my¡­ My leg is moving on its own¡­ Look¡­¡± Bang! Bang!


    And more howls of pain came from Yan Wushuang, piercing through the stillness of the night.


    When Chu Xun and Jing Hong arrived, Lin Qingfeng immediately went to announce their arrivals to Yue Fandie.


    It did not take long for Yue Fandie¡¯s sonorous roars to herald his arrival like blaring trumpets, ¡°Brother! You should have sent word so that I can send someone to receive you!¡±


    Yue Fandie marched into the hall. He saw Jing Hong and he stopped for one second, dazed, before he broke into another roaring fit of laughter, ¡°This must be your wife, I guess? Gods, some people just have all the luck!¡±


    ¡°Greetings to you, Lord Yue. My name is Jing Hong,¡± Jing Hong curtseyed, not forgetting decorum.


    ¡°Hahahaa!¡± Yue Fandie guffawed proudly, ¡°Spare me all that ¡®Lord Yue¡¯ niceties. Chu Xun and I are brothers! Just call me Brother too!¡±


    Simpering lightly, Jing Hong nodded.


    Yue Hongbo and two of his brothers came rushing in once they heard Chu Xun had arrived.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± all three of them greeted in unison, bowing.


    Then they clapped eyes on Jing Hong, and looked no less amazed like their father. Jing Hong looked just so divine that one could argue she hardly looked more fairy than mortal.


    Gripped by bewilderment, they did not know how to react. ¡°How should we address her?!¡±


    ¡°Just call her by her name and be done with it,¡± said Chu Xun sharply.


    He could not afford Yue Fandie bumping in to force his sons to call her ¡°Aunt¡±.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your youngest brother?¡± Yue Fandie asked his sons, frowning.


    ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not in his chambers.¡±


    The creases on Yue Fandie¡¯s forehead wrinkled deeply. ¡°Useless wretch! He must have gone off to loiter again!¡±


    The Lord of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy shot a look at Lin Qingfeng and ordered, ¡°Go get that useless wretch of a son of mine here at once!¡±


    Lin Qingfeng scurried over like a meek little mouse and whispered to Yue Fandie, ¡°My Lord, Master Jingchou had met Immortal Chu earlier.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and affirmed, ¡°We did meet just now.¡±


    ¡°Just now?!¡± Yue Fandie gasped.


    The quick-minded Yue Fandie immediately realized Lin Qingfeng¡¯s timorous demeanor and noticed something wrong.


    ¡°Speak openly, Brother. Did that useless son of mine do anything to offend you?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head, putting up a benign smile.


    ¡°You,¡± Yue Fandie glared at Lin Qingfeng and ordered, ¡°Speak.¡±


    The latter knew better than to hide any truth from the Lord of the Sanctuary and he practically divulged almost every detail of what happened.


    By the end of his tale, Yue Fandie and his sons gawked with silence and their eyes as large and bulbous as toad eyes. ¡°Their ears must be deceiving them! Yue Jingchou nearly confessing his love to Jing Hong?!¡±


    ¡°Damn that fool! Causing troubles and wreaking havoc is all he¡¯s good at! Is he eager for death!? Stupid fool! His eyes must be growing from his backside! What on earth he has in that brain of his!?¡± yelled Yue Fandie with unrestrainable anger, going on with incessant ramblings on how fortunate his son should be that Chu Xun is a friend, or the Devil would have long slaughtered him for this trespassing.


    ¡°Come on, Brother,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°Pipe down. It¡¯s only a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Father,¡± added Yue Hongbo, ¡°You know what Jingchou¡¯s attitude is like. Don¡¯t fret over it.¡±


    Yue Fandie sprang from his chair like a livid ferret, poking his finger at Yue Hongbo, ¡°You! As if you¡¯re to talk! I¡¯m sure you all must have been busy clearing up his mess! I¡¯m old, but not yet senile! Do you honestly think I don¡¯t know!? Go on then! Protect him all you want! You¡¯re spoiling him too much! Just wait till you see!¡±


    Yue Hongbo could hardly lift his head at his father¡¯s relentless rebukes.


    But Yue Fandie¡¯s wrath looked nowhere near cooling down. ¡°That hopeless wretch should thank the stars! Thank Heavens I have the foresight to become brothers with Chu Xun or he should be flayed alive for daring to approach his wife!¡±


    Yue Hongbo and his brothers could hardly retort; all they could do was nod quietly and hope that their father¡¯s hailstorm of reprimands could quickly come to an end.


    ¡°AND WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?!¡± Yue Fandie glowered at Lin Qingfeng, the sight of him still standing dazed and helpless aside only served to toss more paraffin into the flames of his fury, ¡°GO GET THAT WRETCHED THING BACK HERE RIGHT THIS INSTANT!¡±


    The fierce reprehension made Lin Qingfeng flinched so badly as if he was going to duck back into his collar like a tortoise and he quickly sped away in a puff of dust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother!¡± Yue Fandie said, ¡°I¡¯ll make things right to you. That useless whelp needs to be horsewhipped!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Brother. It¡¯s only a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may,¡± hissed Yue Fandie insistently, ¡°That lousy fool will one day get into trouble for his foolishness.¡±


    Yue Jingchou returned to the Sanctuary shortly.


    Yan Wushuang was carried in on a stretcher.


    ¡°Good Heavens, Yue! You need to discipline this brute of a son you have! Look what he did to me!¡± complained Yan Wushuang as soon as he saw Yue Fandie.


    Yue Fandie stared at the badly-beaten Yan Wushuang first with disbelief before his face contorted with rage.


    ¡°ON YOUR KNEES!¡± he demanded of his son.


    Yue Hongbo and his brothers quickly shot knowing glances at their youngest brother.


    Yue Jingchou immediately realized that his father was really angry and he quickly plopped to his knees.

 Chapter 365 - Astral Projection

    Yan Fandie was so enraged that he had Yue Jingchou apologize to Chu Xun and Yan Wushuang on his knees.


    But Chu Xun hardly looked any more assuaged.


    ¡°YOU WORTHLESS WRETCH! OF ALL PEOPLE YOU COULD¡¯VE OFFEND! YOUR UNCLE?!¡± So was Yue Fandie¡¯s anger ¨C hardly subsided not one bit ¨C as he jabbed his finger at Yue Jingchou and said, ¡°And, how dare you strike Master Yan?!¡±


    ¡°Easy, Brother,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°Dealing with Yan Wushuang was my idea.¡±


    ¡°Heavens, Brother, quit speaking on behalf of this worthless whelp.¡± Yue Fandie glowered at his youngest son. ¡°I sentence you to one hundred strokes of lashes and an indefinite stay in the dungeons to reflect on what you did! You¡¯re not to come out without my say-so and GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!¡±


    The ¡°one hundred strokes of lashes¡± filled the faces of Yue Hongbo and his brothers with horror. Yue Jingchou would most undoubtedly be flogged raw by the end of it ¨C if he survived it.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Yue Changle was about to plea but Yue Fandie cut him off sharply, ¡°NO MORE! I¡¯LL HEAR NO MORE WORDS ON HIS BEHALF OR YOU CAN VERY WELL ENJOY THE SAME SENTENCE TOO!¡±


    Chu Xun peered at him with a frosty and grim stare, his forehead creasing into a grave frown.


    Meanwhile, Jing Hong was also studying Yue Fandie intensely. She opened her mouth as if to speak, but Chu Xun quickly stopped her using telepathy.


    Yan Wushuang looked terribly embarrassed. He had only wanted to pull a prank on Yue Jingchou; he had not wished for him to endure such a heavy penalty.


    Chu Xun got up suddenly and strode to the center of the hall where he quickly performed several hand seals before firing little spurts of purplish rays of light at all directions around him.


    Buzz!


    The air trembled and barriers of light shot up from the ground and encased the space they stood in, their surfaces shimmering with bright dazzles resembling twinkling stars.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Brother?¡± a confused Yue Fandie demanded.


    Chu Xun chuckled, his eyes shining as if scheming something. ¡°This is the Field of Divine Incarceration.¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°All of you,¡± Chu Xun looked at everyone and said, ¡°Stand behind me. NOW.¡±


    Yue Hongbo and his brothers stuck where they stood ¨C paralyzed and dazed. But Yan Wushuang immediately realized Chu Xun was on to something and he quickly stepped behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Brother?¡± Yue Fandie glowered, turning visibly vexed.


    Chu Xun looked at him with a look of disdain and contempt. Suddenly, he spat, ¡°GET OUT!¡±


    Yue Fandie staggered backward as if he had been hit by just as many sledgehammers as the number of words that escaped Chu Xun¡¯s lips. The invisible force smashed into him like a battering ram that no one could see as he winced and his face contorted with pain.


    ¡°Uncle, what on earth are you doing?!¡± Yue Hongbo cried.


    ¡°Stand back, all of you,¡± barked Chu Xun strongly, ¡°I¡¯ll explain later.¡±


    As soon as he finished, his eyes flared with flashes of purple and he activated his Divine Sense and the astral projection of himself lunged at Yue Fandie like a raging wave.


    With no corporeal form, Yue Hongbo and his brothers could not see Chu Xun¡¯s astral projection and they were none the wiser about what was going on.


    But Yue Fandie lurched unsteadily as if he had been hit by lightning. With a sickening belch, he spewed a mass of blood and his face recoiled with agony and malice.


    ¡°Father!¡± Yue Hongbo cried again, panicking beyond comprehension.


    ¡°Still stubbornly resisting, eh?¡±


    Chu Xun fixed Yue Fandie in a penetrating glare and bellowed again, his voice sweeping at the Lord of the Sanctuary with the force of a tidal wave and the ferocity of dragons and tigers. The sonic boom of his voice obliterated every piece of furniture in the hall, reducing them all to dust while sending Yue Hongbo and his brothers all hurtling into the far corners of the space.


    Then the most unbelievable scene unfolded: from Yue Fandie¡¯s back emerged a plume of pitch-black fume resembling the shape of a human as if an unseeable arm was forcibly tearing it out of his back.


    ¡°GET OUT!¡± Yue Fandie thundered.


    The black humanoid silhouette convulsed violently as if in agony.


    ¡°And you really think I can do nothing to you, eh?¡± hissed Chu Xun coldly at the dark silhouette.


    His astral projection turned into a gigantic fist that seized the dark silhouette and yanked it out of Yue Fandie.


    When the dark silhouette had finally been torn away from him, the momentum threw Yue Fandie into a forward lurch and Chu Xun reached him just in time and injected a spurt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into him.


    Yue Fandie jerked his head back and saw the dark, gesticulating substance hovering in the air and gasped, ¡°What in the world is that, Brother?!¡±


    ¡°You were under a spell. If my guess is correct, this is some devilry concocted by the Subterranean Devils Clan.¡±


    ¡°Screech¡­ Screech¡­¡± the dark shape slowly turned more humanoid while emitting strange squealing noises.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sort of spiritual possession spell,¡± observed Jing Hong.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°And its use here is an indication that the Subterranean Devils are still in captivity ¨C for now.¡±


    ¡°But how did this thing latch itself unto me?¡± asked Yue Fandie, visibly distressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a form of magical manipulation by the Subterranean Devils that allows them to control foul aura and use it to possess you,¡± explained Chu Xun. He paused for a second before going on, ¡°Fortunately, you were able to resist much of its influence all thanks to your great powers. I noticed your temper worsening and began to wonder if this was the case.¡±


    Yue Fandie chuckled feebly. ¡°Well, for starters, stop fussing over me. Anyway, I have you to thank. Heaven knows what horrors I could have wrought in my unbridled wrath.¡±


    Chu Xun peered at Yue Jingchou and muttered in jest, ¡°Your boy might have his backside whipped until he¡¯s raw and tender, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say he had it coming,¡± snorted Yue Fandie at his youngest son.


    Yue Jingchou¡¯s head seemed to duck even lower with shame.


    ¡°So what is this anyway?¡± muttered an inquisitive Yan Wushuang, swinging his sword to fire a Sword Qi bolt at the black shadow.


    Woosh!


    The Sword Qi bolt sliced the dark shadow into halves, barely dealing any more damage before the dark plumes rejoined back into one again.


    Yan Wushuang gawked with disbelief. ¡°Is this thingamajig indestructible?!¡±


    ¡°Useless thing, begone,¡± scowled Chu Xun, about to shove Yan Wushuang sideways.


    ¡°What useless?!¡± Yan Wushuang growled, grabbing Chu Xun¡¯s arm and stopping him, ¡°Just wait till you see! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t even destroy something as puny as a glob of fumes!¡±


    Chu Xun relented and stepped back, giving him some space.


    Yan Wushuang gathered his Internal Breath, focusing them into a sphere, and hurled it forth like he would with a grenade.


    Boom!


    The ball of compressed Internal Breath detonated, dispersing the black shadow into bits that lingered everywhere.


    But that seemed to hardly damage the dark plume of foul aura, not one bit; every bit of it quickly rejoined back together again and it returned back to its full size. Only this time, it began screeching wildly at Yan Wushuang, as if taunting him.


    Yan Wushuang looked embarrassed. His eyes narrowed as he stared icily at the dark humanoid-shaped silhouette and he raised a hand, firing an energy bolt at it.


    The dark shadow burst into bits and pieces again before they reassembled as if with minds of their own. But Yan Wushuang had used much of his force and would have destroyed even the walls of the hall if not for Chu Xun¡¯s magically-conjured bounded field.


    Feeling ashamed and angered, Yan Wushuang decided to use his weapon again, seeing as his Internal Breath failed to work. He ripped his sword out of its sheathe. He activated his weapon, its blade glowing with deadly force, and he lunged, slashing his sword at the black silhouette.


    Woosh!


    The energy-saturated blade sank deep into the dark smog and he whisked at the dark formless shadow as he would with an egg, ripping it to smaller bits and shreds with a flurry of Sword Qi bolts. Still, he failed yet again to utterly destroy it.


    He retreated for now, cautious to prevent any of the smaller bits from latching to him, and he stopped to think.


    He stood quietly for moments, pondering until he finally looked up. He channeled his Internal Breath and fired ropes of energy to spin around the dark shadow like a cocoon.


    The dark smog writhed inside the white cocoon of pure Internal Breath like a giant black sesame rice dumpling.


    ¡°BURST!¡±


    With a deep bark, Yan Wushuang detonated the sphere of Internal Breath, causing a huge explosion that caused pulses of shock waves as keen as blades.


    Puff!


    The dark shadow was completely destroyed ¨C at last.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes twinkled with triumph and he turned back to look at Chu Xun, his chin raised with pride. ¡°So,¡± he asked, ¡°What do you think about it?¡±


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Chu Xun nodded gently with approval, ¡°Slow and easy does it. Very slow.¡±


    Yan Wushuang broke into a broad and satisfied grin at ¡°Not bad¡± before his face turned long and sallow after hearing the next half of Chu Xun¡¯s appraisal.


    Chu Xun ignored his sour look and said to Yue Fandie, ¡°Am I right in guessing that something is wrong with the Tetrarchy Cauldron, Brother?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Yue Fandie bobbed his head, ¡°The Cauldron has never stopped shaking since yesterday. I had tried using my powers to suppress the vibrations; I guess that was the time when the foul aura entered me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look then,¡± said Chu Xun, waving a hand to dispel the magic of his bounded field. The Field of Divine Incarceration was cast just as a precaution as he could not yet discern the strength of the foul aura before removing it from Yue Fandie¡¯s body.


    Everyone moved to the Hall of Tetrarchy.


    Once inside, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes blazed with purplish flashes as he studied the Cauldron. Sure enough, wisps of black fume-like aura were creeping up the quadpod legs of the Cauldron.


    ¡°Find anything wrong?¡± asked Yue Fandie. ¡°The Cauldron was shaking so badly that I almost failed to hold it back.¡±


    ¡°It would seem that the Cauldron¡¯s seal could no longer keep the Subterranean Devils restrained for long,¡± Chu Xun uttered gravely.


    ¡°Heavens, what should we do then?¡± gasped Yue Fandie grimly. References of the Subterranean Devil Clan in the Lost History reached no more than a footnote, but they were enough to depict them as one of the strongest races ever to walk the face of Earth, and that alone showed how formidable a foe they could be.


    ¡°I¡¯m going down to have a look,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly.


    ¡°Going down?!¡±


    Yue Fandie and everyone else exchanged strange and amazed stares. ¡°How is he going down?! Is he going to burrow a hole all the way down?!¡±


    But Chu Xun did not care to explain. He performed several hand seals and conjured another magical barrier around the Hall.


    ¡°Look after my physical body, or I¡¯ll really end up as a ghost doomed to wander in the wild for an eternity,¡± joked Chu Xun.


    Then he strode to the center of the bounded field and sat cross-legged on the floor before closing his eyes.


    Instantly, Yue Fandie and everyone else gasped, their faces fraught with horror. Chu Xun¡¯s aura had all but gone ¨C utterly gone as if he had just died.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Yue Fandie hurried forward to check on him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jing Hong stepped into his way and stopped him, ¡°This is his astral projection magic.¡±


    ¡°Astral projection?! Are you saying that my brother¡¯s soul has left his body?!¡± Yue Fandie jabbered, his face convulsing strangely with disbelief.


    Jing Hong could only nod her head softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re pulling our leg, aren¡¯t you?¡± shouted Yan Wushuang doubtfully, ¡°His soul¡¯s gone. That means he¡¯s dead, innit?!¡±


    ¡°Only if it¡¯s you,¡± Jing Hong responded brusquely.


    Exasperated by that scathing remark, Yan Wushuang rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Chu Xun has left instructions to guard his body,¡± muttered Yue Fandie as he moved towards the main entrance of the hall and stood guard there, ¡°We¡¯d better listen to him and refrain from any rash movements.¡±


    ¡°Good Heavens Almighty! Astral projection?! As if such things exist! I bet this is just one of his tricks! This should be some technique to play dead!¡± grumbled Yan Wushuang as he studied Chu Xun¡¯s body from head to heel like a curious child.


    ¡°How can I try it myself?¡± He asked Jing Hong suddenly.


    But Jing Hong remained silent, ignoring his question.


    Yan Wushuang pursed his lips with mild annoyance, and then he bolted. He raced up to Chu Xun¡¯s body and yelled into his ears with a voice so loud that everyone¡¯s ears rang.


    Still, Chu Xun hardly responded at all.


    ¡°Enough of your mischiefs, Master Yan,¡± barked a shocked Yue Fandie sharply.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven, that¡¯s very good playacting,¡± Yan Wushuang muttered under his breath as he lifted a hand to scratch Chu Xun¡¯s flesh.


    But his finger barely grazed Chu Xun¡¯s skin when a deathly chill shot up his finger, making him jump with fright.


    ¡°Heavens be good¡­ He¡¯s really gone¡­ His soul¡¯s really gone¡­¡± he whimpered with visible terror.


    ¡°Enough messing around, Master Yan. This is a matter of life and death,¡± scowled Yue Fandie sternly, truly afraid that Yan Wushuang¡¯s misbehavior might jeopardize Chu Xun¡¯s safety.


    Jing Hong looked rather calm.


    She understood very well that as long as no damage came to Chu Xun¡¯s body during his astral projection, then he would be fine.


    Yan Wushuang first made sure that Chu Xun was not breathing, and then he touched his chest, hoping to feel his heartbeat.


    Swoosh!


    White cloth shot like a spear at Yan Wushuang, threatening to skewer through him.


    Startled, Yan Wushuang ducked and leaped away with a quick whoosh.


    Jing Hong withdrew her long ream of white silk with an icy glare.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven, you¡¯re awfully protective of your husband, eh?¡± mumbled an irate Yan Wushuang through his pouted lips.


    But he knew that Jing Hong merely wanted to warn him. Otherwise, she would not have missed so easily.


    Jing Hong ignored his remarks as if she had hardly heard a word and sat down beside Chu Xun.


    ¡°For Heaven¡¯s sake, Master Yan! Why can¡¯t you stop your pranks for just one moment!¡± hissed an upset Yue Fandie after pulling Yan Wushuang aside.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you all curious? Is that really astral projection?¡± Yan Wushuang groaned like a mischievous boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time you know Chu Xun has a plethora of secret techniques hidden up his sleeve,¡± said Yue Fandie.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. There¡¯s just so little we know about him,¡± said Yan Wushuang with his eyes flashing artfully at Yue Fandie. ¡°I say we cut him up while he¡¯s not back yet. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s a monster inside.¡±


    Yue Fandie was not the only one rolling his eyes with utmost exasperation this time; even his sons all rolled their eyes too speechlessly.

 Chapter 366 - The Sealed Land!

    It was totally dark in the deep cave, which was full of surging foul aura.


    Chu Xun now was with the Body of Soul. He performed the Soul-calming technique and formed a piece of armor with his divine sense to protect himself.


    Compared to real flesh, the soul was very fragile.


    There was a pale white halo around Chu Xun, which made him look like a star in the dim cave.


    The cave seemed bottomless, and Chu Xun walked all the way down.


    When he reached 200 meters, he could faintly hear the clattering sounds of the chains.


    Chu Xun walked deeper and deeper, and now he was about a thousand meters underground, yet, he hadn¡¯t reached the bottom.


    ¡°How deep is this cave? Does it run through the earth?¡± Chu Xun wondered.


    Chu Xun felt that he was more than four or five kilometers deep in the cave, but he still hadn¡¯t reached the bottom.


    No¡­ Chu Xun suddenly stopped.


    He went forward and reached out his hand to touch the cave wall, but his palm went through it.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Illusory Formation!¡± Chu Xun was stunned for a moment before forcing a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated the Taoist tricks.¡±


    Although Taoism declined now, the formation was still able to fool him, which showed that there was indeed something extraordinary about it.


    People all worshipped Buddhism, which came from the other country. They didn¡¯t know that local Taoism was the most powerful. They were so blind that they didn¡¯t know what was really powerful and always thought that foreign religions were superior.


    Chu Xun rushed up into the sky as if he were stepping on an invisible staircase. The purple glint in his eyes seemed to be capable of penetrating the demonic mist and prying into the essence of things.


    Sure enough, he was too arrogant. He thought that the sound of chains came from the underground and took it for granted.


    He was surrounded by the void, and the demonic mist was surging, all just because he was in the circumstance.


    This place was so large that Chu Xun wondered how long it would take him to find the Eye of Formation.


    Buzz!


    Tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines shot out in all directions, hidden in the demonic mist, wandering all over the place.


    A short while later, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up. He found it, and his figure continuously grew taller.


    In front of Chu Xun, a small whirlpool was slowly moving, like an eye of the sea. It was just that the whirlpool was moving so slowly that Chu Xun didn¡¯t notice it before.


    ¡°Is this the place where the Subterranean Devils Clan is sealed?¡±


    Chu Xun spoke in a low voice. He then took a step forward, his figure disappearing into the whirlpool.


    The surroundings suddenly became so bright, and Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were full of surprise.


    ¡°What kind of world is this?¡± he thought to himself.


    The sky was foggy, and there was no sun. The mountains and rocks looked strange, and the branches were all naked with skeletons all over the ground. There were terrifying elements of fire in the air and no grass on the ground.


    Boom!


    The earth shook violently. Chu Xun gazed at the scene in front of him and saw an erupting volcano in the distance. Magma surged thousands of meters high into the sky, melting the surrounding mountains, and flowed in all directions.


    ¡°Is this the place where the Subterranean Devils Clan is sealed?¡± Chu Xun wondered.


    Clatter!


    Chu Xun moved following the clattering sounds of chains. He reached a hundred meters away quickly.


    Boom!


    A black shadow pounced toward the place where he had stood before, leaving a big hole in the ground and sending broken stones flying in all directions.


    Chu Xun gazed at the shadow. It was a human being who didn¡¯t look like a human being. His hands and feet were tied by chains. His red long hair, as dry and messy as withered grass, was down to his waist. He was so skinny that he looked like a walking skeleton. His hair fluttered with the wind, revealing his scarlet eyes.


    Roar!


    The man howled, and a strong evil aura spread as if he were a bloodthirsty beast.


    ¡°Are you from the Subterranean Devils Clan?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The man glared at Chu Xun after his attack failed. He didn¡¯t move and looked like he couldn¡¯t hear anything, just like a corpse.


    Chu Xun snorted coldly. He raised his hand and a purple light shot out.


    Boom!


    The man still didn¡¯t move and looked like he couldn¡¯t hear anything. The purple light hit his body and exploded, causing a storm to sweep across the place.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. His attack just knocked the man a few dozen meters backward. Chu Xun was shocked by the man¡¯s solid body.


    Roar!


    The strange-looking man finally moved and rushed to Chu Xun with a roar. A terrifying gush of foul air hit Chu Xun, swaying his soul slightly.


    Chu Xun was greatly shocked. He now was a Body of Soul, so his combat force was not strong. Moreover, he was very fragile. His feet moved and he drew backward quickly.


    But the strange-looking man was so fast and even faster than him.


    Chu Xun was truly shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that he would encounter such a terrifying opponent as soon as he entered the place where the Subterranean Devils Clan was sealed.


    As he stepped backward, he formed a magic signet with his hand and performed the Formula of Kill.


    A chilling aura pervaded the air. The purple word ¡°kill¡± expanded in the wind and shone brightly as it struck the strange-looking man violently.


    However, the strange-looking man crushed the word ¡°kill¡± with his head. A storm swept across the place, but the man didn¡¯t slow down at all.


    Chu Xun was frightened. He saw the strange-looking man charging at him and raising his hand to slap him.


    Boom! Boom!¡­


    Four explosions rang out, and the chains were stretched to their longest. The strange-looking man roared, but he couldn¡¯t strike out with his hands.


    Chu Xun broke out in a cold sweat. Before he could let out a sigh of relief, a sharp willpower-formed blade slashed at his body.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun was sent flying away. His soul trembled and was almost shattered.


    Roar!


    The strange-looking man raised his head and roared. He pulled the chains, which clattered so loudly as if they were going to break.


    ¡°Kill me, do it¡­ kill me¡­¡±


    The feeble mental fluctuation of Chu Xun rang out in his mind.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Xun asked. He could sense the anxiety in the man¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Hit my head, hurry up¡­ there is no time left¡­¡±


    Chu Xun gritted his teeth and formed a magic signet.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Scaring All the Gods and Ghosts by the Third Finger!


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Shaking the Sky by the Fourth Finger!


    Boom! Boom!


    Smoke and dust billowed in the air. Two huge ancient stone pillars hit the strange-looking man in the head.


    Boom! Boom!¡­ Explosions rang out continuously.


    Eternal Phoenix Scripture!


    Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique!


    Purple Thunder Doom!


    Chu Xun performed dozens of powerful skills in quick succession. Each of his attacks landed on the head of the strange-looking man.


    The strange-looking man did not dodge at all but fought head-on.


    Chu Xun discovered that after each blow, the scarlet in the strange-looking man¡¯s eyes would fade.


    ¡°Hit me again,¡± the strange-looking man said.


    Chu Xun formed a seal, causing the void to rumble and the air to distort. Dragon¡¯s roar was heard from his left hand, and phoenix¡¯s cry was heard from his right hand.


    There was a dragon flying and a phoenix dancing in the air.


    The purple shadows of the dragon and phoenix entangled in Chu Xun¡¯s hands. He merged the Azure Dragon¡¯s Tyrannical Physique Technique into Eternal Phoenix Scripture.


    Boom!


    The shadows of the dragon and phoenix flew out twisting together and struck the strange-looking man in the head, exploding with a loud boom. A terrifying storm engulfed the area and caused the ground to collapse inch by inch.


    The strange-looking man was blown away by the explosion.


    Chu Xun gazed at him.


    The strange-looking man stood up, and the scarlet in his eyes disappeared completely. He stared at Chu Xun with a malicious look.


    ¡°You were the one who asked me to hit you, so you can¡¯t blame me.¡± As a matter of fact, Chu Xun had attacked the man ruthlessly, wishing to take the opportunity to kill him. Unfortunately, the man was too powerful.


    Chu Xun was on full alert. Thankfully, there were chains binding the strange-looking man, so he couldn¡¯t reach Chu Xun.


    ¡°Judging from your bones, you¡¯re only in your thirties, yet you have such high cultivation. It¡¯s really rare.¡± The strange-looking man¡¯s voice was hoarse, but it was clear. ¡°Which Immortal Clan are you from?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s heart trembled at the question. He asked, ¡°Are you referring to the Immortal Domain?¡±


    The strange-looking man looked at Chu Xun for a long time before nodding.


    ¡°There is no Immortal Domain in this world now,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°What?¡± The strange-looking man was shocked. He continued with his eyes fixed on Chu Xun, ¡°You are lying. You just performed some skills from the Immortal Clan. How dare you say that you¡¯re not from the Immortal Domain?¡±


    Chu Xun replied indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the Immortal Domain exactly? I haven¡¯t even seen a shadow of it before.¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t have any good feelings towards Immortal Domain. As heaven and earth underwent a mutation, vicious birds and beasts wreaked havoc, and the world was rendered in chaos. Since there were immortals, why didn¡¯t they protect the lives in the world?


    The strange-looking man looked confused and stared at Chu Xun fixedly. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Are you really not from the Immortal Domain?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Immortal Domain, there is no longer an Immortal Domain in this world, haha¡­¡± The strange-looking man suddenly began to laugh crazily.


    Chu Xun was shocked as he saw that the strange-looking man was actually crying.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The strange-looking man suddenly stopped laughing. He looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°I was from the Immortal Domain.¡±


    Chu Xun was amazed. He didn¡¯t expect this person to be from the Immortal Domain. ¡°I thought you were from the Subterranean Devils Clan,¡± he said in surprise.


    The strange-looking man¡¯s eyes turned icy and were full of sarcasm. ¡°I was from the Immortal Domain tens of millions of years ago. Now, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m a member of the Immortal Domain or Subterranean Devils Clan.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been trapped here for tens of millions of years?¡± Chu Xun was astonished.


    The strange-looking man nodded and said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s been so long that I can¡¯t even remember how long it has been.¡±


    ¡°Who is it that trapped you here?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously.


    ¡°Who else could it be? Except for those bastards from the Immortal Domain, no one could trap me,¡± the strange-looking man said in a cold tone.


    Chu Xun frowned. This man seemed to be muddled as he said he was from the Immortal Domain, but later he said again that he was from the Subterranean Devils Clan. He also said that he was trapped there by some people from the Immortal Domain.


    ¡°Are you thinking that there¡¯s something wrong with my brain?¡± the strange-looking man stared at Chu Xun and asked.


    Chu Xun was silent. This man¡¯s cultivation was very high, and he was guarding the exit. If he did not move out of the way, Chu Xun would not be able to get out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m clear-headed now,¡± the strange-looking man said and beckoned Chu Xun to come over.


    Chu Xun certainly wouldn¡¯t go over. If the man launched a sudden attack, Chu Xun wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to escape.


    ¡°Coward.¡± The strange-looking man sneered, sat down against a rock, and continued, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s happening on the earth now.¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Was it you that fought with me in the outside several months ago?¡±


    A few months ago, when Chu Xun used the Tetrarchy Cauldron to refine some pills, a foul aura seeped through the seal. He thus fought a huge hand with his divine sense and had brief communication with it.


    The strange-looking man pondered for a while, shook his head, and replied, ¡°It should be me.¡±


    ¡°Should?¡± Chu Xun found the reply strange. If the huge hand was the man¡¯s, he should reply yes; if it was not, he should reply no. What did he mean by ¡°should be¡±?


    The strange-looking man looked at Chu Xun with ridicule in his eyes as he said in a strange tone, ¡°If you had been trapped here for tens of millions of years, you would turn into either a madman or a fool. The Poison of Fire is so strong here that no matter how kind-hearted you¡¯re, you¡¯ll turn into a demon.¡±


    Chu Xun thought of how this strange-looking man had behaved like a bloodthirsty beast. He had long discovered that the air was full of poisonous elements of fire, and those elements were the Poison of Fire that the strange-looking man mentioned.


    ¡°Breathing in too much of Poison of Fire would harm one¡¯s brain,¡± Chu Xun murmured.


    The strange-looking man gazed at Chu Xun in surprise and said with a sneer, ¡°It seems that you know a lot. You¡¯re right. This Poison of Fire could turn a normal person into a beast, a devil. Thanks to you, I could remain sober for this moment.¡±


    ¡°For this moment?¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t stay calm. ¡°So, you¡¯ll return to your normal state soon?¡±


    The strange-looking man nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been muddleheaded for nearly ten thousand years, and the times I could remain sober is becoming fewer and fewer.¡±


    ¡°Then please let me go,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The strange-looking man gave Chu Xun a smile, revealing his white teeth. Pointing at the sealed maelstrom not far away, he said, ¡°The exit is there. You can leave as you want. This seal is effective only to demons.¡±


    Chu Xun did not move. He had to pass by the strange-looking man when he headed for the exit. He was not sure what the man wanted to do after seeing the strange smile on his face.

 Chapter 367 - A Lunatic!

    Chu Xun did not believe this strange-looking man.


    This man looked at him with a mocking expression.


    The two of them stared at each other silently.


    ¡°Oh,¡± the strange-looking man suddenly said as he adjusted his posture to make himself more comfortable, ¡°I forgot to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    ¡°This is the place where the Subterranean Devils Clan is sealed. It¡¯s a wonderful space, or we may also call it a world.¡±


    ¡°I agree, as so many people have been made into lunatics here,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    The corner of the strange-looking man¡¯s mouth twitched. He knew that Chu Xun was mocking him, but he didn¡¯t care. He continued with a smile, ¡°The wonderful part about this place is, when an hour passes here, a whole day passes outside.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and he blurted out, ¡°Highly-curved Space.¡±


    The strange-looking man looked at Chu Xun in surprise. ¡°You know about this?¡±


    Highly-curved Space referred to a place where time moved very slowly. When Chu Xun was in the world of cultivation, he had once practiced in such a place, where time moved 10 times slower than the outside. That place was a beautiful and blessed land, while the place where he was now was as terrible as hell.


    ¡°Here is another thing that I forgot to tell you,¡± the strange-looking man said in a mysterious tone.


    A bad feeling arose in Chu Xun¡¯s heart.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you only have a Spiritual Body. The Poison of Fire in this place is harmful to it,¡± the strange-looking man said with a taunting look and paused for a while before adding, ¡°But if you¡¯re able to refine this poison, you can strengthen both your body and soul. You know, sometimes, poison can work as medicine.¡±


    ¡°Damn you! What a load of bullshit!¡± Chu Xun almost cursed.


    ¡°Without a physical body, you¡¯ll die in one month. Even if you manage to return to your physical body, you¡¯ll become insane and moody.¡±


    Chu Xun fell silent, with eyes fixed on the strange-looking man. It took him a while to respond. ¡°What are you planning?¡±


    The strange-looking man looked at Chu Xun in astonishment and said, ¡°You¡¯re really something. Even a man at the late stage of the Gold Immortal Realm can¡¯t compare with you in terms of temperament.¡±


    ¡°A man in the Gold Immortal Realm is merely nobody, compared to the Immortal Emperor.¡± Chu Xun mocked inwardly.


    ¡°Just tell me what do you want me to do.¡± Chu Xun looked indifferent.


    With Jing Hong protecting his physical body outside, he was not worried at all. He believed that Jing Hong would keep his body safe and sound even if he spent a month there and a few years passed correspondingly outside.


    The strange-looking man cracked a smile. ¡°Well, you became impatient just as I gave you a word of praise. I haven¡¯t talked to anyone for thousands of years. I¡¯m so bored. Talk with me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Now that the matter had come to this point, Chu Xun was no longer in a hurry to leave.


    ¡°Tell me something about Earth. I haven¡¯t breathed in fresh air for so long.¡±


    Chu Xun told him what was happening on Earth frankly.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t any people from the Assembly of Immortals appeared yet?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head, his eyes full of sarcasm.


    ¡°Those sons of b*tches.¡± The strange-looking man appeared excited as he spoke in an angry tone. ¡°It seems they have given up the Earth.¡±


    ¡°Given up the Earth?¡± Chu Xun was puzzled.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the people of the Assembly of Immortals probably have found a new planet and moved there.¡± The strange-looking man sighed before continuing, ¡°According to what you said, Earth had undergone a mutation, yet those so-called immortals didn¡¯t show up to save you. They either wanted to watch you die or hadn¡¯t heard the news.¡±


    ¡°Watch us die?¡± Chu Xun sneered. ¡°Who do they think they are? Don¡¯t talk like we would die without them.¡±


    The strange-looking man suddenly laughed as he looked at Chu Xun. ¡°You have guts. Few dare to rebuke the immortals like you. But, you can never deny their power with a few words of condemnation.¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t reply but smiled icily. He didn¡¯t give a damn whether the Assembly of Immortals was powerful or not.


    ¡°I hope the Assembly of Immortals wouldn¡¯t covet this land, which had once been destroyed, otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Otherwise they would come back and take back control of this planet after it¡¯s revitalized and full of opportunities,¡± the strange-looking man replied.


    ¡°Take back control? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s an invasion,¡± Chu Xun said in a frosty tone with a purple glint in his eyes.


    ¡°The immortals used to dominate this planet,¡± the strange-looking man reminded him.


    Chu Xun sneered, his entire body emanating a cold aura. ¡°This planet now belongs to all human beings,¡± he said chillingly.


    ¡°No one can stop the immortals.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun said with a sneer, ¡°Well, they can try. If they dare to covet this planet, I¡¯ll raze the entire Assembly of Immortals to the ground.¡±


    At this moment, the strange-looking man was astonished by Chu Xun¡¯s imposing manner and how he despised the immortals.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering which force it is that has trained you into such a valiant person.¡± The strange-looking man marveled at Chu Xun¡¯s imposing manner. He was really impressed.


    ¡°Chu Mansion!¡± Chu Xun answered.


    The strange-looking man pondered for a while before saying in confusion, ¡°That seems to be a newly-established force; otherwise, I would have heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t know about it,¡± Chu Xun said in a tone of disdain, ¡°you¡¯ve been trapped here for thousands of years. You have no idea what has happened outside.¡± He raised his head high as he continued, ¡°Our Chu Mansion will be more famous than the Assembly of Immortals in 10 years.¡±


    The strange-looking man stared at Chu Xun, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°You¡¯re not guarding this place of your own free will, are you?¡± Chu Xun looked at the strange-looking man and asked.


    The strange-looking man¡¯s eyes glittered faintly with red light. Chu Xun¡¯s hair stood on end after he saw this. ¡°Did I hit the nail on the head? Hold on, don¡¯t go demonized.¡±


    Fortunately, the strange-looking man slowly calmed down.


    ¡°The four main clans of the Assembly of Immortals reached an agreement that each of them would guard this place for 500 years in turns. However, I¡¯ve been guarding here for thousands of years,¡± the strange-looking man said, upset and aggrieved.


    ¡°It turns out that he was duped,¡± Chu Xun thought to himself.


    ¡°During the battle of the ancient times, the Earth was almost rendered deserted, hundreds of clans were sealed, and the Assembly of Immortals suffered heavy casualties. They thus decided to guard this sealed land in turns¡­¡± The strange-looking man muttered, ¡°They abandoned us; my family abandoned me.¡±


    Though the strange-looking man¡¯s words were inarticulate, Chu Xun managed to make out what they meant. According to what he said, the four clans of the Assembly of Immortals would send people to guard the sealed place in turns, but they didn¡¯t send anyone to replace him after he guarded this place for thousands of years.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He drew backward quickly, but it was too late. He was caught by a streak of red light and pulled toward the strange-looking man.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The Hong Meng Immortal Qi erupted around Chu Xun. The two Golden Cores of white and purple started to run inside his body, about to shatter the red light.


    To Chu Xun¡¯s horror, the red light was so powerful that he couldn¡¯t run his Golden Cores freely. Thus, he couldn¡¯t break away either.


    The next moment, he was dragged over to the strange-looking man.


    He did not panic. He looked relaxed but was tense inside. If the strange-looking man was really going to hurt him, he would rather die by destroying his soul himself.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Chu Xun asked coldly.


    The strange-looking man grinned and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been trapped here for thousands of years and I¡¯m hungry. I want to swallow you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just in the spiritual form. What¡¯s the point of eating me?¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    The strange-looking man curled his lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re really boring. You have no sense of humor.¡±


    ¡°This is not funny at all.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s tone was filled with anger. Aside from Emperor Ao, this strange-looking man was the first man that made him feel he was so weak. He realized that he had to improve his cultivation fast, or he would lose his dignity as an Immortal Emperor if he encountered such a man again.


    ¡°You know what? If I want to hurt you, I can do so just by lifting my finger,¡± the strange-looking man said in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Why are these old guys all as arrogant as Emperor Ao?¡± Chu Xun thought to himself in anger, and he said in a scornful tone, ¡°You¡¯re tied up, and you are still bragging. How interesting!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The strange-looking man sent Chu Xun flying by just waving his hands. Chu Xun¡¯s soul couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    ¡°Kid, to be honest, you¡¯re really not good at chatting.¡± The strange-looking man squinted his eyes and looked at Chu Xun with disdain.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s my way of chatting. If you don¡¯t want this conversation to go on, I can go,¡± Chu Xun snapped.


    ¡°Go then!¡± The strange-looking man gave him a sidelong glance.


    Chu Xun stood up and whizzed towards the vortex as fast as lightning. After he reached the vortex, he turned back, looked at the strange-looking man, and laughed. ¡°You old nut, enjoy yourself here.¡±


    After that, he stepped into the vortex.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A stream of white light rose from the vortex, and Chu Xun felt as if he had stamped on an iron plate. He let out a scream and was sent flying backward.


    He lay on the ground, twitching all over. The white light that erupted from the vortex was so powerful that it almost shattered him into pieces. The armor that he made with his divine sense was shattered.


    ¡°Kid, how do you feel now?¡± The strange-looking man laughed wildly.


    Chu Xun clambered to his feet and glared at the strange-looking man. He realized that this man had known he would be knocked back but didn¡¯t say anything so he could watch him lose face.


    ¡°Do you know how to get out of here?¡± Chu Xun suppressed the urge to curse. Now was not the time to turn against him.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been guarding here, so of course I know how to get out of here,¡± the strange-looking man replied.


    ¡°If you become demonized, will you unseal the Subterranean Devils Clan?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s expression turned serious as he spoke.


    The strange-looking man nodded. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Chu Xun gave him a look of disdain upon hearing those words and said, ¡°After becoming demonized, you¡¯ll lose your mind. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t remember what happens after that.¡±


    The strange-looking man froze but immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re very smart. Well, you can¡¯t get out by yourself anyway. Why don¡¯t you stay here and guard this place with me?¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless. He started to worry that he would be trapped here if this man didn¡¯t tell him how to get out, as this man was such a weirdo.


    ¡°You know, I only have my Spiritual Body. I¡¯ll die in one month if I¡¯m trapped here.¡± Chu Xun then added, ¡°In the end, you will get nothing more than insane company.¡±


    The strange-looking man nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. However, it¡¯s good to have company here even for just 29 days.¡±


    ¡°So you will let me go in 29 days?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The strange-looking man shook his head. ¡°Is there any difference between staying here for 29 days and 30 days? At that time, you¡¯ll become either a lunatic or a blockhead and will bring your family and friends big trouble after you return.¡±


    Chu Xun was pissed off, but he managed to keep his composure. ¡°What do you want from me exactly?¡±


    ¡°Beg me. Maybe I¡¯ll let you go just like letting out a fart.¡± The strange-looking man gave Chu Xun a mocking look.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned chilling as he raised his hand and released a stream of purple light.


    The strange-looking man didn¡¯t dodge at all. He met the purple light with his head and exploded it.


    ¡°More blows!¡± the strange-looking man said in a provoking tone.


    Chu Xun was rendered speechless again. ¡°He is totally a psycho, a masochist!¡± He decided to stop attacking and save some strength.


    It made him worried that the Poison of Fire had already corroded his Spiritual Body. However, he had no place to retreat to since the air here was full of this poison. He had to find a way to get out of there.


    Chu Xun entered the vortex again. ¡°Since it¡¯s a formation, there must be an Eye of Formation. At worst, I could just break the seal.¡±


    His divine sense searched around, and a moment later, he found that the seal carried insulating and attacking power. It was like an Interlink Formation that could cut this place off from the rest of the world and launch attacks.


    Chu Xun began to look for the Eye of Formation.


    The strange-looking man stared at Chu Xun with a glint in his eyes. A while later, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You still know formations?¡±


    Chu Xun ignored him and focused on studying the seal in front of him.

 Chapter 368 - The Ant Army!

    The vortex kept spinning, shining with white light.


    Chu Xun looked serious at the moment. Whether he could get out of here depended on whether he could find the Eye of Formation. Thus, he didn¡¯t dare to neglect anything.


    His divine senses enveloped the entire formation, but he failed to find the Eye of Formation.


    Chu Xun was puzzled. He started to ponder why he could not find it.


    ¡°I must have missed something.¡±


    Chu Xun managed to calm down and began to search again.


    A moment later, a streak of purple light shot out from the vortex and flew toward the strange-looking man.


    The man was surprised, and he raised his hand to shatter the purple light.


    Chu Xun glared at the man angrily. It turned out that the Eye of Formation was on this man. ¡°What an excellent formation skill!¡± Chu Xun thought to himself.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Chu Xun reached out his hand.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the strange-looking man played dumb.


    ¡°The Eye of Formation, which is a stone, is on you.¡±


    The strange-looking man shot Chu Xun an admiring glance as he said, ¡°Boy, you have superb skills.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Open the Eye of Formation, now! Let me get out,¡± Chu Xun said.


    However, the strange-looking man put on a mysterious look and stared at Chu Xun teasingly, ¡°Kid, is this how you beg me for help? By ordering me?¡±


    Chu Xun was annoyed. ¡°Which crazy man is it that set up this formation and put the Eye of Formation on this psycho?¡±


    The strange-looking man took out a dark red stone and said, ¡°Kid, this is the stone that you¡¯re looking for. Come to get it if you have the ability.¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes. It was not an ordinary stone but a mid-level Spirit Stone. Chu Xun guessed that the stone had turned red due to the place it had been in.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Chu Xun became furious. He rushed over and raised his hand to launch an attack, trying to snatch the stone.


    Boom! Boom!¡­


    The purple light shone brightly as a storm swept over the place violently.


    A while later, Chu Xun almost got choked in anger because no matter how he attacked the strange-looking man, the latter didn¡¯t fight back. Soon, Chu Xun started panting, while the strange-looking man stared at him with a grin.


    Chu Xun blew up. He realized that the strange-looking man was taking advantage of him for he was without a physical body now.


    ¡°Kid, save some strength. Just stay here and be my company,¡± the strange-looking man said in a teasing tone.


    Chu Xun felt slightly anxious. A few hours had passed since he entered this place, which meant several days had passed outside. Yue Fandie and others might be worried about him now.


    ¡°Kid, how about you follow me as my disciple?¡± the strange-looking man asked.


    Chu Xun glanced at him with disdain and thought to himself, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Kid, do you really think my real strength is as weak as what I¡¯ve showed? If I didn¡¯t need to suppress the foul aura, I would become invincible after I get out of here.¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t say anything. He despised the strange-looking man once again. He believed that Emperor Ao could defeat this man with one hand though the latter was also very powerful.


    ¡°Tell me which forces have survived on the earth.¡±


    Chu Xun fell silent.


    ¡°I¡¯d suggest you be humbler and more obedient if you want to leave here.¡±


    Chu Xun remained silent.


    The strange-looking man started rambling.


    Chu Xun remained silent the entire time.


    In the end, the strange-looking man felt so bored that he said with a strange smile, ¡°Kid, just wait! The Poison of Fire will corrode you!¡±


    Chu Xun looked calm, but he was a little worried inside. The Poison of Fire had already begun corroding his soul.


    He studied this terrible place and remembered how he got stuck there because of this strange-looking man, while the Subterranean Devils Clan was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve reached here and I can¡¯t get out in a short period, why don¡¯t I pay a visit to the Subterranean Devils Clan?¡± Chu Xun thought to himself.


    He took a step forward.


    ¡°Kid, what are you up for?¡± the strange-looking man asked, surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so distressed that you want to kill yourself,¡± he continued.


    Chu Xun ignored him and went deeper into this place.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, or you¡¯ll die,¡± the strange-looking man yelled.


    Chu Xun looked back with a contemptuous smile and kept on moving.


    ¡°You stupid boy! I won¡¯t persuade you again. Just go if you¡¯re so eager to dig your own grave,¡± the strange-looking man snapped.


    Chu Xun felt the ground under his feet scorching. He looked around, and all he could see was the barren ground and piles of skeletons on the side. He could hear volcanoes erupting in the distance frequently.


    Having walked for more than an hour, Chu Xun saw no living being except for strange rocks and withered trees.


    ¡°Talk of the devil, and he will appear!¡±


    Swoosh!


    A black shadow charged at Chu Xun with a terrifying whoosh.


    Chu Xun dodged to a hundred meters away quickly. He looked with his eyes wide open and found that it was a creature that looked like a dog. The creature was about three meters high and five meters long. It had a big mouth and sharp fangs, with every part of its body seriously rotten and most of its bones exposed in the air. What astonished Chu Xun the most was that this creature had three heads.


    The Three-Headed Hellhound?


    Chu Xun thought of the legends, but he wasn¡¯t sure about it. It was said that, born in hell, the Three-Headed Hellhound had three heads and could spit flames.


    At this moment, the middle head of the dog opened its mouth, which was full of mucus, and spat out a flame toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun dodged it quickly, and he realized that it was not a flame but a stream of magma.


    Sizzle!


    White smoke billowed where the magma fell to.


    Chu Xun made a signet and performed the Formula of Kill!


    Boom!


    The attack landed on the dog and exploded. The dog collapsed on the ground, one of its heads burst open.


    ¡°How weak it is!¡± Chu Xun said softly. Even though he was only with a Spiritual Body now, he wouldn¡¯t be bullied easily.


    The next moment, Chu Xun jumped a hundred meters away and looked at the big dog that had stood up in surprise.


    Now the dog only had two heads, as the head on the left had been exploded. It stared at Chu Xun and bared its teeth, snarling.


    Whew!


    Red flames streaked across the sky like a fire dragon.


    Chu Xun now was only with his Spiritual Body, so he was not willing to be exposed to those flames full of the Poison of Fire. He dodged the flames, and at the same time, he released a streak of purple light.


    Bang!


    Blood splashed everywhere. The dog fell heavily on the ground as its right head was smashed into pieces.


    ¡°It should be dead this time, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Xun muttered.


    However, the next moment, he opened his eyes wide again because the dog stood up once more! ¡°Can¡¯t this dog be killed?¡± he complained.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun smashed the dog¡¯s last head with one blow before the dog could take any further move.


    ¡°Let me see if you can stand up again,¡± Chu Xun mumbled. As soon as he finished his words, he almost jumped up in horror. The dog stood up once again and was alive, though all its heads were gone.


    Whew!


    Scorching flames shot toward Chu Xun.


    Not only could the dog stand up, but also it could spit fire.


    As Chu Xun raised his hand, a stream of purple light shattered the dog¡¯s body into pieces. The dog finally died.


    ¡°The creatures in this place are so strange. If they escape to the outside world, it would definitely be a disaster.¡±


    Chu Xun decided to dig into the matter. He must find out the reason why a headless creature could still move and launch attacks.


    He continued to move forward.


    ¡°There are so few creatures in this world.¡± After walking for a few hours, Chu Xun didn¡¯t see any other living beings except for the Three-Headed Hellhound that couldn¡¯t be killed easily.


    Chu Xun had thought that this was a small world, but after walking for a few hours, all he saw was barren mountains and withered trees.


    Rustle¡­


    All of a sudden, he stopped walking as he heard some strange noises. He moved toward the sounds and walked past two hill-sized rocks. What he saw made his hair stand on end.


    There were only dense clusters of red ants in sight, with each ant as big as a fist. They moved like surging tides, giving Chu Xun the creeps.


    These demon ants moved extremely fast toward a rock hill.


    To Chu Xun¡¯s surprise, the dark red hill suddenly moved. It turned out that it was not a rock hill, but a huge python as thick as a bucket. The dark red python raised its head and gazed at the coming ants cautiously.


    Whew!


    The python opened its mouth, baring its sharp fangs, and spat out terrifying flames, which blotted out the sky and covered the ground.


    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    The explosions made Chu Xun¡¯s hair stand on end, and a lot of demon ants were burned to ashes.


    Nevertheless, these demon ants were not afraid of death at all. Besides, they were in a large number. They formed into a ball and rolled toward the python.


    The python raised its head and roared. It spat out continuous flames, burning a lot of ants into ashes.


    At this moment, those ants reached the python, and some of them even climbed onto the python.


    The python rolled about, crushing some ants to death again and again. However, soon, dense ants climbed onto the python once more.


    The python let out cries of pain. Those demon ants¡¯ claws were even sharper than blades. They ripped off the python¡¯s scales and wormed into its body.


    Before long, the rolling and roaring python stopped moving and died completely.


    Chu Xun felt his hair stand on end. Just as he looked up again in a daze, his hands and feet turned numb in shock. He saw that the python was turned into a pile of bones in the blink of an eye.


    What made Chu Xun even more surprised was that most of those swarming ants suddenly disappeared. ¡°Where have they run off to?¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t be absent-minded.¡±


    Suddenly, Chu Xun drew backward fast like a streak of light. At the same time, the ground under his feet exploded, and groups of demon ants rolled out from the cracks like fountains.


    Rustle¡­


    There were terrifying rustling sounds as a large number of demon ants rushed to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and a streak of purple light shot out, causing the ground to burst open and exploding countless ants into pieces.


    However, those dead ants just accounted for a tiny part of the total ant army.


    Boom! Boom!¡­


    The ground in all directions exploded continuously, and those demon ants gushed out from the cracks like springs.


    Chu Xun felt dizzy. Although he just had a Spiritual Body now, he still felt goosebumps all over his body.


    ¡­


    Seeing that those demon ants were coming at him and about to surround him, Chu Xun made a signet with his hands.


    Purple Thunder Doom¡ªPunishment from Gods!


    Black clouds rolled in the sky, covering the area within hundreds of meters. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. Bolts of lightning flashed in the black clouds like pythons.


    Streak after streak of lightning tore through the black clouds, rushing downward from the sky, and exploded among the ants. Large amounts of ants were burned into ashes.


    The ant army seemed to have been startled by the lightning. They swarmed over in rage without any fear of death, instead of stepping back.


    Chu Xun hid under the black clouds. In the past minutes, tens of thousands of ants had been killed. The ground was covered in a layer of black ash, the leftover of the burned ants.


    Chu Xun realized that his attack didn¡¯t work out well. The number of ants was simply too huge that he would die sooner or later.


    Thus, he made a signet with his hands once again.


    The Eternal Phoenix Scripture!


    The phoenix¡¯s clear and loud cries echoed, seeming to be able to pierce through gold and split stones. The phoenix dived down from the sky with its purple flames covering the place. It flew close to the ground, and its flames burned countless ants into ashes, fighting its way out.


    Chu Xun followed closely behind the phoenix as they galloped at high speed.


    The phoenix flew to a thousand meters away and exploded, leaving a path of blood behind it. It helped Chu Xun fight his way out.


    After breaking out of the ant army¡¯s encirclement, Chu Xun ran wildly without looking back. He didn¡¯t stop until he was several miles away.


    After all, he was a Spiritual Body now, so his soul was swaying.


    Several hours later, he returned to the exit and saw the strange-looking man.


    Chu Xun did not dare to approach him. After being away for so long, he was afraid that strange-looking people would become demonized again.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± the strange-looking man asked.


    Chu Xun looked at him quietly, and he didn¡¯t let out a breath of relief until he was sure that the strange-looking man was clear-headed. ¡°You didn¡¯t become demonized?¡±


    The strange-looking man¡¯s face darkened as he replied angrily, ¡°Do you want me to be demonized that much?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a psycho no matter you¡¯re demonized or not. What¡¯s the difference?¡± Chu Xun retorted in a cold tone.

 Chapter 369 - Becoming Demonized!

    The strange-looking man glared at Chu Xun, and his aura became furious.


    Chu Xun stood far away. As the strange-looking man was tied up by a chain, Chu Xun was not afraid that he would hurt him.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re going to die right there!¡± the strange-looking man said angrily.


    Chu Xun gave him a disdainful smile and glanced at him coldly. Then, he sat down cross-legged, wanting to remove the Poison of Fire inside his body.


    The strange-looking man looked at Chu Xun quietly and pursed his lips in disdain. He could tell what Chu Xun was going to do.


    ¡°Kid, with your current cultivation, it¡¯s simply impossible for you to remove the Poison of Fire.¡±


    Chu Xun ignored him and began to practice the Hong Meng Scripture. The Poison of Fire had already begun eroding his soul.


    Inside his body, those furious elements of fire were consuming and eroding his Spiritual Body, aiming at his heart and spreading toward his brain, like invisible demon tentacles.


    Buzz!


    Gushes of Immortal Qi wandered inside his body and spread around, beginning to suppress those demon tentacles.


    The Hong Meng Immortal Qi was indeed very powerful that it actually dissolved those elements of fire. Chu Xun could not help but feel delighted about it.


    However, what made Chu Xun¡¯s head ache was that there were so many elements of fire that the suppressing speed of Hong Meng Immortal Qi was much lower than the eroding speed of the elements of fire.


    As a result, his attempt to refine those fire elements with the Immortal Qi failed completely and didn¡¯t solve any problem.


    ¡°Kid, I suggest you save some strength,¡± the strange-looking man said sarcastically. ¡°With your current refining speed, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you¡¯re eroded by the foul aura and end up like me.¡±


    Chu Xun opened his eyes. The strange-looking man was right. The Poison of Fire was so dense here that it was impossible for him to resist it with his Body of Soul. However, Chu Xun was certain that the strange-looking man¡¯s cultivation was unfathomable; otherwise, he would have become demonized long ago.


    ¡°You talk so much nonsense.¡± Chu Xun ridiculed him.


    The strange-looking man glared at Chu Xun and yelled angrily, ¡°Kid, just wait! You will die there!¡±


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°Even if I die, my physical body will still be on Earth. My family and friends will build a tomb for me. My name will remain forever and I will be admired by people all over the world. What about you? How long can you hold on? You¡¯re now half human and half demon, and you will become a demon completely sooner or later. At that time, you will die here alone, and no one in the world will remember you. You¡¯re just a poor wretch.¡±


    After the strange-looking man heard this, his aura began to rage, and his eyes became slightly bloodshot.


    ¡°Sooner or later, I¡¯ll go back to the Assembly of Immortals and let them give me an explanation.¡± The strange-looking man roared with strong resentment.


    Chu Xun sneered coldly. ¡°Go back to the Assembly of Immortals? You¡¯re trapped here like a watchdog. It¡¯s not certain whether you can leave here or not. Even if one day you manage to make it back to the Assembly of Immortals, you¡¯ll probably be regarded as a devil that everyone should kill as you now look like neither a human being nor a ghost.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The strange-looking man roared and rushed toward Chu Xun. Unfortunately, he was bound by the chain.


    Chu Xun withdrew a thousand meters back. The strange-looking man¡¯s skill was very powerful, and previously, Chu Xun had once been caught by the red light released by him.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t reach Chu Xun, the strange-looking man growled angrily. His eyes turned scarlet and he became demonized.


    Chu Xun looked coldly at the furious man and the corners of his mouth curled up. He found a huge rock and jumped onto it to sit down cross-legged.


    He began to practice Hong Meng Scripture to refine the Poison of Fire. Although the refinement was slow, it could slow down the eroding speed.


    The strange-looking man was still roaring, looking like a wild beast. The chains clattered as he moved, as if they were going to break apart.


    Chu Xun entered a meditative state like an old monk. He refined the Poison of Fire with his mind in peace and managed to hold out for an extra day.


    The day passed quickly.


    Two days.


    Five days.


    ¡­


    The strange-looking man now was as quiet as when Chu Xun first met him, as if he couldn¡¯t hear anything and wouldn¡¯t move.


    Chu Xun woke up, and he was even weaker than he was a few days ago. He glanced at the strange-looking man with a red glint in his eyes.


    He understood his current situation. The Poison of Fire was even more terrifying than he had imagined. His refining speed was too slow. After the Poison of Fire entered his body, he would often feel an urge to kill.


    He knew he had been affected by the poison and gradually became demonized. He was trying his best to control it, but it didn¡¯t work out.


    In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed. Terrifying red light would frequently rise around Chu Xun¡¯s body. Half of his Spiritual Body had already been invaded by the Poison of Fire.


    On the 15th day.


    Chu Xun woke up again, but he was no longer sober. His eyes shone with red and purple light.


    He couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The erosion caused by the poison was too severe.


    On the 20th day.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned completely red. Terrifying red light which was caused by Poison of Fire rose around his body.


    He got up and ran all the way toward the heartlands of the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    He was even faster than before now. In the blink of an eye, he had run several hundred miles.


    Roar!


    A demonic beast noticed Chu Xun. It was a lion-headed, tiger-tailed monster, as big as a mountain and surrounded by a roiling foul aura. The monster was very powerful.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun charged at the monster and forgot that he was only a Spiritual Body now. There was only killing intent in his mind.


    The monster roared and raised its huge claws, slapping at Chu Xun with a horrible tearing force.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and released a purplish-red beam of light. Foul aura billowed all over his body.


    Boom!


    A world-shaking collision happened. The vicious beast roared in pain. Chu Xun¡¯s attack left a terrifying bloody hole on its huge claw, blood splashing around.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s aura was even more tyrannical than that of the ferocious beast in front of him. His eyes gleamed with red light, making him look like a demon.


    There was only killing desire in his mind. He raised his hand and struck furiously. Rays of light left terrifying wounds on the beast¡¯s body.


    The beast became furious and attacked with its claws. Its foul aura exploded and lava spewed out of its mouth, melting the ground.


    Puff!


    Blood rained down all over the sky. Chu Xun ripped off one of the monster¡¯s legs, and he was covered in blood.


    Puff puff¡­!


    The monster let out a mournful scream as Chu Xun tore it into pieces.


    Chu Xun looked at the ground that was covered with broken limbs. A strange smile appeared on his face, making him look especially sultry.


    Then, his figure flashed and disappeared from the place.


    A while later, he appeared at the place where he had met the demon ant army. Facing the swarming demon ants, Chu Xun went completely crazy.


    Streak after streak of purple light struck the ground. The phoenix of fire burned out the sky while the Demon-slain Finger split the ground apart.


    Large amounts of devil ants were turned into ashes.


    Chu Xun fought his way out and went deep into the heartlands of the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    ¡°Roar¡­ who is it that dares to trespass my territory?¡±


    A human-shaped man, as tall as a mountain and with a leopard¡¯s head and a snake¡¯s tail, roared at Chu Xun with a mace that was several meters long.


    Chu Xun¡¯s scarlet eyes glittered a few times and regained their usual color, but soon they became scarlet again.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun raised his head and roared. He rushed slashing towards the strange-shaped man and raised his hand, causing purple ripples to appear. It was a terrifying sight to behold.


    Roar!


    The strange-shaped man raised his head and roared. He tried to hit Chu Xun with his terrifying mace but hit on the ripple.


    Boom Boom¡­!


    With a series of big explosions and rolling storms, the mace was knocked away, and the strange-shaped man was knocked back.


    Chu Xun was thrown a hundred meters backward, his feet leaving terrifying gullies on the ground.


    At this time, Chu Xun was even more terrifying than a beast. There was only the desire to kill and destroy in his mind.


    He charged out again, forming a fist signet with his hands, smashing it down powerfully.


    Poom! Poom¡­!


    The strange-shaped man was very strong. At the very least, he wasn¡¯t much weaker than Chu Xun. The mace struck out again and again, emitting a destructive aura.


    Chu Xun confronted it with his fists, a foul aura surging around him. Wherever he passed, the rocks were shattered into broken bits, and the impact caused many huge holes on the ground.


    Boom!


    With another terrible collision, the strange-shaped man¡¯s mace was shaken out of his hand, Chu Xun was sent flying, and blood kept gushing between his thumb and index finger.


    The mace flew back into the strange-shaped man¡¯s hand as he waved his hand. He walked to Chu Xun with one step and smashed toward his head with the mace.


    Although Chu Xun¡¯s mind was in disorder, he still knew how to fight. He moved sideways with a whoosh and dodged the attack.


    Boom!


    Broken stones were blown away and the ground was trembling. The strange-shaped man smashed a huge stone that was several meters high into pieces with his mace.


    A terrifying devil aura enveloped Chu Xun¡¯s entire body. He leaped high into the air and threw dozens of punches in succession, which sank into the body of the strange-shaped man.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    A dull explosion came from the strange-shaped man¡¯s body with the loud shout.


    Thump! Thump¡­!


    The strange-shaped man screamed in pain and staggered. The ground burst open where he stepped.


    He became very furious. He turned around and swung the mace in his hand. Chu Xun met the mace with his fists, but was knocked away and crashed into a protruding rock, causing it to explode.


    Puff!


    The strange-shaped man spat out a big mouthful of blood mixed with the minced meat of his internal organs. Those fist imprints that exploded in his body had hurt his internal organs seriously.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Why do you want to kill me?¡± The strange-shaped man roared.


    Chu Xun laughed oddly and leaped up from the pile of rubble. He pounced on the strange-shaped man and raised his hand to form a magic signet.


    Boom!


    The void shook as the giant finger pressed downward.


    The strange-shaped man roared and raised his mace to hit the giant finger that was coming at him. The two collided and exploded. The strange-shaped man screamed. He was blown up and covered in blood, and his weapon was knocked out of his hand.


    Chu Xun showed a creepy smile. The ground under his feet exploded, and he rushed into the air, continuously brandishing his fists. Fist imprints landed on the strange-shaped man¡¯s body one after another, blood scattering everywhere.


    The strange-shaped man screamed miserably. He waved his fan-like hands and slapped Chu Xun, who was coming down from the sky, into the ground. He pressed Chu Xun with his left hand and hit the back of his left hand with his right hand.


    Poom! Poom¡­!


    The earth trembled as horrible cracks began to stretch away.


    After hundreds of attacks, the strange-shaped man stopped. When he raised his hand, Chu Xun was covered in blood and several meters deep into the ground. His breath was weak, but he had a strange smile on his face.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded, and Chu Xun rushed out. When he landed on the ground, he staggered backward. His Spiritual Body was covered in cracks as if it were a glass full of cracks and about to shatter at any time.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun roared and once again threw himself at the strange-shaped man, fighting with him.


    Puff!


    Chu Xun ripped off a large chunk of the man¡¯s flesh.


    Boom!


    He shot away horizontally, smashing apart the giant rock. The cracks on his Spiritual Body became even more obvious.


    Chu Xun attacked time and time again without the slightest fear of death.


    Horror-stricken, the strange-shaped man shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m a subordinate of the Fourth Demon Lord. Who the hell are you?¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t say a word but only stared at him with a sly smile.


    ¡°Are you from the Third Demon Lord¡¯s side?¡± the strange-shaped man asked angrily, his voice carrying fear.


    In his eyes, Chu Xun was simply a devil who didn¡¯t say a word and was not afraid of death, and even he, who had always been bloodthirsty, was frightened.


    This time, what answered him was still a fierce fist.


    Poom! Poom¡­!


    The earth cracked, and sand and stones flew everywhere.


    The strange-shaped man roared and screamed incessantly.


    Chu Xun shot away horizontally and smashed into the huge rocks several times. Again and again, he got up from the rubble and rushed to the strange-shaped man.


    Puff!


    The ground turned red with blood as the strange-shaped man fell to the ground face-up. His huge body caused the ground to tremble, and there was a terrifying blood hole through his chest.


    Chu Xun shot out horizontally once more and smashed the huge rocks. He was submerged by the rubble and could not stand up again.


    With the last blow, Chu Xun forcefully broke the heart of the strange-shaped man, and he was slapped away by the man as well.

 Chapter 370 - A Blessing in Disguise!

    The volcano erupted and magma flowed. There was no day or night in the land where the Subterranean Devils Clan was sealed. The sky was always misty, giving off an extremely oppressive feeling.


    Chu Xun was buried under rubble. When he came back to his senses, he didn¡¯t know how long had passed. He was clear-headed again and knew well about the current situation of his body, which was so fragile that it could be shattered by the slightest touch. Moreover, the Poison of Fire had eroded all of his Spiritual Body. He didn¡¯t know when he would become demonized again.


    ¡°Am I really going to die here?¡± he wondered to himself.


    He was unwilling to die there. During the 3,000 years when he was in the other world, he had gone through countless hardships. He was really unwilling to die in this small sealed land.


    He couldn¡¯t die there. His parents, Jing Hong, Little Wu, and countless people that cared about him were waiting for him to return.


    He clenched his teeth and practiced the Hong Meng Scripture. He began to repair his broken body. The injury he suffered this time was so serious that cracks covered his Spiritual Body, which was about to break apart. Moreover, the Poison of Fire was still continuously eroding him.


    After a long while, Chu Xun smiled bitterly. He was afraid that he was really going to die there this time. His recovery speed was too slow and the Poison of Fire had already invaded his brain. His mind was often in a trance and he was always on the verge of being demonized. If he wanted to recover, he had to first get rid of the Poison of Fire in his body first, which was the so-called foul aura.


    Chu Xun still had a clear memory of the previous battle. He had just become demonized and was not in a frenetic state yet.


    That strange-shaped man should be from the Subterranean Devils Clan since he could speak human language, which proved that he had been in contact with human beings. His identity, thus, could be confirmed.


    When that strange-shaped man yelled at him and asked him some questions, his words were organized and reasonable, which showed that his mind was not in a chaotic and violent state. Chu Xun wondered how they managed to control their minds. If he could find out the secret, he still had hope for survival.


    Unfortunately, he had not thought of this when he became demonized, and it was too late for him to regret it now.


    He gritted his teeth, his face grim. A violent killing desire was trying to control his mind. He bit the tip of his tongue, trying to use the pain to keep himself clear-headed. If he became demonized again, not even immortals would be able to save him.


    Gradually, his eyes turned crimson. He was too weak to resist the erosion of the foul aura.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Chu Xun growled in a low voice. He could no longer hold on under the invasion of the foul aura.


    Gradually, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned completely scarlet. His mind was filled with killing intent and brutality.


    ¡°Crash!¡±


    Suddenly, a slight chain sound made him freeze for a moment.


    It was the Firmament Chain.


    The next moment, the Firmament Chain shone resplendently and became incomparably dazzling, making Chu Xun¡¯s entire Spiritual Body shine with a golden luster. At the moment, he looked like he was made from gold.


    ¡°Crash!¡±


    The Firmament Chain trembled, emitting rays of golden light. The Poison of Fire that was rushing to Chu Xun¡¯s heart and brain was drawn back and was completely absorbed and refined by the chain.


    After the Poison of Fire was refined, it became a good medicine to refine one¡¯s soul and spirit. The Firmament Chain trembled slightly, and some golden powder floated out to nourish Chu Xun¡¯s injured Spiritual Body.


    After the Poison of Fire was absorbed by the Firmament Chain, Chu Xun regained consciousness completely. He was overjoyed; he didn¡¯t expect the Firmament Chain to save him again.


    However, the Poison of Fire was everywhere in the air, invading his Spiritual Body at every moment.


    The Firmament Chain kept flashing with golden light as if it were enraged, absorbing and refining all the Poison of Fire that entered Chu Xun¡¯s Spiritual Body.


    As for the elements of soul and spirit that had been refined, some of them were absorbed by the Firmament Chain, while the rest was absorbed by Chu Xun.


    The cracks on Chu Xun¡¯s Spiritual Body were being healed rapidly.


    Chu Xun was surprised. He immediately practiced the Hong Meng Scripture and absorbed all of the Poison of Fire from his surroundings into his body.


    In the past, the Firmament Chain had rejected the elements, but now, it rejected none and refined and absorbed as much as there was.


    Chu Xun also benefited from it. Although the elements he absorbed were less than one-tenth of those of the Firmament Chain, he was satisfied with it.


    Before long, all the cracks on Chu Xun¡¯s Spiritual Body disappeared, and his body became more solid.


    He was overjoyed. It should be noted that refining one¡¯s soul was the most difficult thing. There were some people who had become saints physically, but their souls were still very fragile and would be broken by mental energy attacks.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The rocks exploded, and Chu Xun rushed up.


    He was in no hurry to leave. Instead, he began to set up a formation.


    It was the Five Ghosts Transportation Formation.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be useful. All the Poison of Fire within several miles was drawn there, and Chu Xun absorbed it into his body, waiting for the Firmament Chain to refine it and share it with him.


    In just a short time, Chu Xun¡¯s soul was greatly strengthened. Once a person¡¯s divine sense reached a certain level, he could cause damage to others with his will and exert his cultivations at will.


    There were nine levels of divine senses, and Chu Xun¡¯s was only at level one before and was not strong. It could only be used for searching and battling with spiritual power.


    If his divine sense were to enter the second level, he would be able to form magic signets and cast spells with a single movement of his divine sense and didn¡¯t have to do it with his hands, so it was not that troublesome now.


    The Poison of Fire within several miles was absorbed by Chu Xun. He gulped down the poison eagerly and greedily.


    Chu Xun was very greedy as he wanted his divine sense to break through to Level 2 in one go.


    One day.


    Two days.


    Five days.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t open his eyes until the 10th day. The aura around his body seemed to be very strong.


    He looked at a huge stone not far away. Suddenly, a giant finger towering into the sky appeared and smashed the huge stone to pieces.


    He could exert his cultivation with his will.


    Finally, his divine sense reached the second level, allowing him to form magic signets with it.


    He didn¡¯t expect the breakthrough of his divine sense to be so simple. That he actually benefited from the Poison of Fire¡ªthe whole thing was like a comedy.


    He got up and was not in a hurry to break through to the third level. He could break through to the second level because of his long years of accumulation. If he wanted to break through to the third level, he would probably need a long time of practice. Different from the breakthrough of cultivation, the breakthrough of the divine sense had strict requirements for souls.


    If one¡¯s soul was weak, it wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the huge impact of divine sense at all. It was like a container; if it was made with fragile glass, it couldn¡¯t withstand the fiery lava and could only tolerate the boiling water.


    Chu Xun¡¯s Spiritual Body was very solid now. If one didn¡¯t look at it carefully, they might think that it was his physical body.


    He headed back the same way he had come.


    He had spent nearly a month in this Highly-curved Space, which was quite a long time.


    When an hour here passed, a whole day passed outside. Chu Xun had stayed here for nearly a month, which meant two years had passed in the outside world. He had to find a way to go back as soon as possible.


    Moreover, what worried him the most was that he now was only in the outer regions, yet even that strange-shaped man was so powerful. If he went deeper into the place, he didn¡¯t know what terrifying creature he would encounter.


    ¡°Damn Immortals. Why did you seal the Subterranean Devils Clan in the Highly-curved Space instead of somewhere else? It gave them enough time to grow strong.¡±


    Chu Xun encountered the ant army again when he rushed all the way back, but he was already experienced in dealing with them. He quickly fought his way out and left.


    Several hours later, Chu Xun returned to the exit.


    The strange-looking man was still there, quietly laying down, as if he had died.


    Chu Xun summoned his divine sense and a purple ray of light flew out and landed on the strange-looking man¡¯s head.


    The man was knocked over and rolled on the ground a few times, and then he rushed at Chu Xun with a roar.


    Chu Xun rushed away with a whoosh and stood outside of his attacking range. His magic techniques moved with his will, and attacks landed on the head of the strange-looking man one after another.


    The strange-looking man growled. The rock beside him was shattered by his voice. Sparks flew where the dark chain was connected.


    Chu Xun attacked the strange-looking man for more than half an hour before the latter finally calmed down. He continued attacking, and after another half an hour, the red glint in the strange-looking man¡¯s eyes dissipated and he came to his senses.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a masochist,¡± Chu Xun grumbled.


    The strange-looking man gazed at Chu Xun in surprise and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t become demonized?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s merely the Poison of Fire. What can it do to me?¡± Chu Xun raised his head and said proudly.


    The strange-looking man curled his lips, but he was very surprised inside. ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chu Xun suddenly began wondering if he could absorb the Poison of Fire from the strange-looking man¡¯s body into his own body and refine it with the Firmament Chain.


    The strange-looking man had been trapped there for thousands of years. It could be imagined how strong the Poison of Fire inside his body was. He was probably full of Poison of Fire now.


    ¡°I may be able to help you get rid of the Poison of Fire in your body,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The strange-looking man raised his head and looked at Chu Xun. His eyes flickered with amazing light as he said, ¡°Can you really help me remove the Poison of Fire from my body?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work.¡±


    ¡°Come on, hurry up, what are you waiting for?¡± the strange-looking man said hurriedly. He had been trapped there for thousands of years and tortured by the Poison of Fire day and night. He didn¡¯t want to live like a ghost.


    His heart was filled with hatred because he had been tricked for millions of years. The hatred was deep-rooted in his bones. He wanted to seek revenge, so he did not wish to become demonized or die a terrible death.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re clear-headed now and won¡¯t become demonized all of a sudden?¡± Chu Xun did not dare to move forward. If the strange-looking man suddenly became demonized again, he would not even have a chance to escape. It would be too unjust for him to die that way.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, for the time being. Don¡¯t worry,¡± the strange-looking man said.


    Chu Xun decided to take a gamble. If he could save the strange-looking man, the latter would owe him a great favor and certainly would let him go.


    Next, Chu Xun cautiously approached the strange-looking man, afraid that he would suddenly become demonized.


    The strange-looking man looked sideways at him and wrapped the chains that trapped him around the four huge stones. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The chain is much shorter now. Even if I become demonized and want to hurt you, you will have time to escape,¡± he said.


    Chu Xun nodded and walked over. He squatted down in front of the man and said, ¡°Relax. I¡¯ll try to draw the Poison of Fire out of your body.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being killed?¡± The strange-looking man glared at him. ¡°The Poison of Fire in my body is much denser than that in the air. Once you absorb it into your body, you¡¯ll immediately become demonized and lose your mind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I know how to solve it.¡± As Chu Xun spoke, he placed his palm on the man¡¯s back. A strong suction force erupted from the center of his palm.


    When the enormous amount of poison left the man¡¯s body and entered his palm, Chu Xun was shocked. The strange-looking man¡¯s body was like a gunpowder storehouse. The poison was so dense and viscous as if it was liquid.


    The viscous poison entered Chu Xun¡¯s body and instantly erupted. Chu Xun was shocked. Fortunately, at this moment, the Firmament Chain reacted. It shone resplendently with golden light, absorbing and refining all the Poison of Fire.


    The strange-looking man gazed at Chu Xun warily. Once Chu Xun showed any symptoms of being demonized, he would stop the process immediately.


    After observing for a long time, he didn¡¯t find any such symptoms. What¡¯s more, he even saw Chu Xun show an expression of enjoyment, which surprised him greatly. He couldn¡¯t help but inwardly call Chu Xun a freak.


    ¡°Help me with it,¡± Chu Xun glanced at him and said.


    The strange-looking man replied, ¡°Okay, open your eyes and see how I will output my power.¡±


    Chu Xun got goosebumps all over upon hearing the words. He almost couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to slap this weirdo to death. ¡°What did he mean by that?¡±


    However, he had to concentrate on the next moment. A vast amount of Poison of Fire surged out from the strange-looking man¡¯s body. Chu Xun hurriedly focused his attention and held his breath. With such a huge amount of poison entering him, he would instantly become demonized if he was distracted.

 Chapter 371 - Doom!

    The stranger never ceased the channeling of his power and Chu Xun voraciously soaked every ounce of it with his Firmament Chains assimilating them immediately while increasing Chu Xun¡¯s powers too.


    The stranger grinned. He was pleased with the progress. Any longer and the poison in his body would be utterly gone.


    Apparently, so was Chu Xun. His soul was gaining power steadily.


    This went on for five days


    The strange hermit looked utterly different now. His dried grassy mat of hair had regained back its black and glossy luster and his aura now more powerful and rich. Even his scrawny midriff and torso now looked as if they had inflated into larger proportions, looking more muscular and sinewy.


    Much had Chu Xun gained as well. His astral projection might not have ascended the Third Stage of his Divine Sense, but he reached the peak of the Second Stage with his ethereal form looking very real and corporeal.


    ¡°One more day,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°And the Poison of Fire shall be utterly expelled.¡±


    The stranger hermit no longer looked like the demented beggar-like disheveled mess he once was. His entire self emanated a soft white glow with a pristine whiff of pure aura and skin now as smooth and supple as milk.


    ¡°I really do owe you a big favor ¨C for all this,¡± said the hermit sincerely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± said Chu Xun, nodding, ¡°For starters, how about letting me go?¡±


    The hermit chuckled. ¡°I would have if you had not angered me.¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes at him, seriously doubting what he heard.


    ¡°Right, my name is Wen Yuchen. What is yours?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°Well, Chu Xun. You have quaint and remarkable powers, despite your age. I must say that I¡¯m impressed,¡± said Wen Yuchen.


    Chu Xun pursed his lips.


    By noon the following day, Wen Yuchen¡¯s body was finally free from the torment of the Poison of Fire.


    He let loose an ear-splitting roar of triumph.


    ¡°The poison¡¯s all expelled. What would you do now?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°Do?¡± Wen Yuchen muttered with a blank face, turning morose soon after. ¡°Nothing. I can survive, but that¡¯s all. I cannot leave,¡± he yanked his chains as if to demonstrate his point.


    Chu Xun held a chain and felt its chill prickling his skin. Summoning his powers, he gave the chain a hefty pull, still, it refused to bulge.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use,¡± said Wen Yuchen, ¡°These chains are forged using Stygian Iron. Nothing can break them.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way to free you?¡±


    ¡°There is. The key lies with the next person to take my place.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s the only way?¡±


    ¡°The only way,¡± confirmed Wu Yuchen, smiling to himself weakly, ¡°Hardly anything can destroy these chains unless you¡¯re an Empyrean Immortal.


    Chu Xun never heard of that term before. All he knew beyond the Human King Stage were the Human-Immortal Realm, the Earth Immortal Realm, and the Gold Immortal Realm.


    ¡°What¡¯s after the Gold Immortal Realm?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You know nothing about that?¡± Wen Yucheng gasped incredulously.


    ¡°The bunch of Earth¡¯s mightiest are only Human Kings. Without even a Human Immortal, I can¡¯t say I¡¯d know anything more, can I?¡±


    Wen Yuchen fell into contemplative silence. As if in a trance, he murmured, ¡°Is this it? Is the once glorious and indomitable Earth now so decadent and impoverished? Is this the result of the departure of the Assembly of Immortals?¡±


    He recovered himself quickly and told Chu Xun about what came after the Gold Immortal Realm: one ascends into a High Immortal, then a Prime Immortal, then an Empyrean Immortal, an Immortal Sage, and so forth.


    ¡°How far could Emperor Ao go, I wonder?¡± Chu Xun thought quietly.


    ¡°Friend Chu Xun. I will remember this kindness,¡± said Wen Yuchen soberly, ¡°I shall return this favor.¡± He took out a stone ¨C the Keystone ¨C and gave it to Chu Xun, ¡°Go. Come see me if you have the time. It¡¯s awfully lonely here.¡±


    Chu Xun took the stone, peering at Wen Yuchen. ¡°Who is supposed to come to take your place? I might be able to get the key from him and free you if I¡¯m able to find him.¡±


    Instead of answering, Wen Yuchen stared at Chu Xun quietly before bending into a deep bow. ¡°Thank you, my friend. Rest assured that if, if I manage to get out, you have my unyielding and eternal support and friendship.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°Well, can¡¯t say I¡¯ll be expecting any repayment from you, but I only hope that we won¡¯t be enemies if and when you manage to return to the Assembly of Immortals. I hope that you won¡¯t be my enemy ¨C or Earth¡¯s.¡±


    A strange foreboding dread told Chu Xun that somewhere in the future, the Assembly of Immortals would be at odds with Earth.


    ¡°The Assembly?¡± uttered Wen Yuchen suddenly, his gaze turning unbelievably cold, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. If I get free, I¡¯ll bring fire and war to the Assembly.¡±


    ¡°What actually happened here?¡± asked Chu Xun inquisitively, ¡°What imprisoned you here?¡±


    Wen Yuchen did not answer at first as if he was wrestling whether to speak. Then, slowly, he said, ¡°Years ago, four clans from the Assembly of Immortals ¨C Clans Yuan, Ma, Gu, and Wen ¨C joined hands to defeat the Subterranean Devils and sealed them here. But the enchantment is not impregnable. The Subterranean Devils have their own fair share of mavens and geniuses adept in the magic of enchantment and seals. For this reason, the site of this enchantment needs to be manned at all times. The four clans decided that the clans will take turns every five hundred years to send forth one man to guard the enchantment.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been here for what? Tens of million years? And no one came to relieve you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s all thanks to these chains forged from Stygian Iron. On the other hand, it is also a Sacred Relic that has helped to control the spread of the Poison of Fire.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded quietly. It was true, he mused. The Stygian Iron-made chains were so cold that they could have easily frozen anything.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here for almost a month, Chu Xun. The passing of time is different here than it is outside. By my estimation, it has been almost two years out there. Heaven knows what might have happened out there, so you should go,¡± said Wen Yuchen, ¡°And while you¡¯re finding the key to my salvation, I¡¯ll use the time to regain my powers. After more than ten million years, this poison has eroded much of my powers.¡±


    ¡°I shall rely on you to keep on watching the Subterranean Devils then,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will not cause any trouble so long as I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡­


    Far outside, three years had passed since Chu Xun left and the world underwent a massive transformation.


    More races appeared from nowhere: the race of Angels, the race of gigantic apes, the race of peacock monsters, and so forth.


    For three years, the Devil had vanished without any news, leaving the world lurching with apprehension and his enemies stirring with anticipation.


    The Fire Dragon Palace had weathered sieges and raids for one too many times.


    In Chu Xun¡¯s absence, the Broken Souls Cult and the Sifang Sword Sect had rallied their allies to attack the Palace.


    Several times, Yan Chong and the others nearly perished and if not for the intervention of the army by the Chief Official¡¯s command, the Fire Dragon Palace would have long been reduced into a heap of ruins.


    The Rock Sect of Gujiang too suffered many attacks resulting in heavy casualties. Tang Rou, Jiu You, Yan Yi, and the others garrisoned would have lost their lives too if Emperor Ao had not provided help.


    Meanwhile, the Tianwu Sect was destroyed and Wu Busi became missing in action.


    Even Qianlong Mountain was not spared; but fortunately, none of the invaders¡¯ onslaught managed to penetrate the magical barrier that guarded the mountain.


    Fire and chaos too came to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. The race of Zombies launched their biggest offensive yet in full force. Despite having Jing Hong and Yan Wushuang to help shore up their ranks, that did not prevent Mu Tian and Lin Qingfeng from falling in battle.


    Pandemonium ravaged Earth as more anomalies occurred. Wild beasts began gaining sentience and the ability of speech of their own and some even demanded humans to surrender to them cities and forts.


    One such beast, a gargantuan wolf with a coat of emerald-green fur could speak in the human tongue and demanded a town full of people to evacuate for its occupation.


    The people living there naturally chose to defend their homes. This angered the wolf and it massacred everyone in the town before bringing its pack in to capture it.


    This turned from a precedent into a norm. More beasts began invading cities and towns. The race of peacock monsters invaded one for themselves with one of its largest baring its beak and effortlessly devoured more than a thousand inhabitants.


    The race of Angels turned out to be even more brazen. They demanded that the forces of the Fire Dragon Palace withdraw from the capital city and the country seat be surrendered to them.


    At the Hall of Tetrarchy, Yan Wushuang was hurling yells and insults at Chu Xun ¨C or more precisely, his body which Jing Hong had preserved using a magical field.


    ¡°Dammit, Chu Xun! Are you really dead or alive?! We can¡¯t hold on any longer, you know!¡± Yan Wushuang had been fighting for days, picking up new wounds faster than his body could heal.


    Boom!


    The entire hall swayed as the ground shook.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s face fell. The explosion came from somewhere near.


    ¡°Master Yan, His Lordship needs you! The Zombies are attacking!¡± cried an acolyte rushing in frantically.


    Yan Wushuang reeled with horror. ¡°The Zombies are here!? Is our doom already upon us?!¡±


    ¡°Can you hear me, Chu Xun? Wake up, dammit or this will be my last words to you,¡± grimaced Yan Wushuang sourly, ¡°Anyway, I hope you can hear this too: please take care of my family if anything happens to me when you come back.¡±


    The Yans were also attacked by a coalition of several factions led by the Zangs and Yan Wushuang did not go home to help with the defense, instead, he chose to stay at the Sanctuary to help repel the Zombies.


    With one final glance at Chu Xun¡¯s lifeless body, Yan Wushuang strode towards the gates.


    ¡°Hear my demands, forces of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy! This is now the territory of the race of Zombies! You are henceforth exiled from this place!¡± It was a very, very powerful Zombie ¨C its aura showed that it had reached Ninth-grade.


    It stood at the head of a host of more than a hundred Zombies, each with their aura radiating strongly in black fume-like effervescence as a sign of their formidable strength.


    Whereas the remaining forces of the Sanctuary could only boast the might of Yue Fandie, his four sons, Jing Hong, and Yan Wushuang. The rest of the defenders consisted of presbyters who made up the backbone of the resistance while the rest were acolytes who could never hope to survive once the aforementioned all perished.


    With a nasty look, Yue Fandie growled coldly, ¡°The Sanctuary of Tetrarchy has kept the peace in these lands for thousands of years. We¡¯ll never stand down against foul creatures like you, much less allow you to conquer these sacred lands!¡±


    ¡°The rise of the Zombies is at hand, Yue Fandie. Nothing you do will stop that. At any rate, I¡¯m changing my mind. You now have two options: you can either surrender and pledge fealty to us Zombies, or you can just die,¡± bellowed the leading Zombie pompously.


    ¡°Pledge fealty? Won¡¯t that make us as shameless as you ¨C a bunch of frozen meat as frigid as stone?¡± taunted Yan Wushuang. Zombies were foul creatures with stiffened muscles and flesh like rock.


    The Zombie chieftain ¨C a Ninth-grade Zombie King ¨C fired a blast of black energy at Yan Wushuang in his rage. Yan Wushuang had ascended into Eighth-grade sometime during these three years, but it was still not enough.


    Jing Hong¡¯s hand shot up and a bolt of white cloth tore like a spear, destroying the jet of black light.


    She too had ascended in Chu Xun¡¯s absence, entering the Golden Core stage. That made her hypothetically on par with the Devil, although the latter¡¯s battle power far outstripped hers.


    The reason being Chu Xun possessing dual Golden Cores in addition to the invincible Hong Meng Scripture discipline of magic that he cultivated.


    The impact of their blows colliding forced Jing Hong backward, but the Zombie chieftain hardly moved an inch. Her powers still paled in comparison to it.


    ¡°Intransigent fools! What a nuisance!¡± the Zombie chieftain grumbled contemptuously.


    ¡°You wish to conquer our lands, eh? We¡¯ll never yield,¡± Jing Hong growled quietly, her aura emanating dangerously.


    The chieftain chuckled. ¡°I was told by my kinsmen about a tiresome whippersnapper here. Where is he?¡±


    He must be referring to Chu Xun. The defenders fell silent with trepidation. For three years he had been gone, with no word whether he still lived.


    ¡°If he¡¯s here, you won¡¯t be here babbling your nonsense,¡± spat Jing Hong venomously.


    The hard, chiseled face of the Zombie managed what seemed like a vile cackle. ¡°Humans. A race of lies and deceit. If he¡¯s not here, he must have deserted out of fear and cowardice!¡±


    ¡°Bumbling oaf,¡± smirked Yan Wushuang, ¡°The Devil never shies away from a fight. You should count yourselves lucky he¡¯s not here. Or else, he would have easily routed you all.¡± Despite his indiscipline and rebellious streak towards Chu Xun, he truly admired his strength and prowess in battle.


    ¡°Enough prattle. I see that you wish to fight to the end. So be it then. So falls the Sanctuary today,¡± declared the chieftain smugly, raising an arm and swinging it to signal the attack, ¡°KILL THEM ALL!¡±

 Chapter 372 - Bloodbath

    The radiation of the Zombies¡¯ aura churned in dark plume-like smolders rising up the air like fulminating beacons of war.


    At their chieftain¡¯s signal, the host of Zombies threw themselves forward.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    Yue Fandie thundered a defiant battle cry.


    Jing Hong darted to the front, her white cloth lancing through every enemy she found like spears.


    Puff! Puff!


    Her blows caught two lesser Zombie Kings in the throat. With a shake of her cloth, she channeled jets of energy to destroy their heads.


    ¡°Blasted woman!¡± cried the chieftain, honing in on Jing Hong now.


    Meanwhile, another one-armed Eighth-grade Zombie King who had lost its arm to Yue Fandie cried, ¡°Yue Fandie! Time for you to repay the debt you owe me!¡±


    ¡°You managed to escape that day. I¡¯ll never repeat that mistake again,¡± growled Yue Fandie, charging to meet him in battle.


    ¡°You shameless monsters! Come! I, Yan Wushuang, am here!¡± Yan Wushuang roared loudly, his sword shining with energy as he cut down a Fifth-grade Zombie King.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that, Yan Wushuang!¡± shrieked an Eighth-grade Zombie King, hurling itself at Yan Wushuang and both man and monster leaped into a gritting whirl of steel and rock.


    The presbyters of the Sanctuary charged, ramming into the ranks of the Zombies that never stopped coming.


    Blood sprayed every inch of the battlefield with broken and severed limbs tossing everywhere.


    Right from the moment the clash began, casualties began piling up.


    Boom!


    The shock from their colliding blows sent both the Zombie chieftain and Jing Hong backward.


    Whoosh!


    A bolt of cloth shot forth and constricted around the throat of a Zombie King, allowing Jing Hong to use it to steady herself.


    She yanked hard the cloth and beheaded the Zombie.


    ¡°Damned woman!¡± howled the Zombie Chieftain in all its Ninth-grade Zombie King frustration. It pounced, viciously clawing out the heart of a Sanctuary presbyter unfortunate enough to be nearby as retaliation.


    The fair face of Jing Hong fumed quietly with suppressed anger as her steely gaze threatened to burrow through her foe. Her fingers weaved several hand seals and she conjured a white lotus blossom, sending it into the sky.


    The Zombie chieftain raised a claw and fired a rush of black fume-like energy shaped like a demon¡¯s head at the lotus flower.


    Boom!


    Another pulse of shock wave threw everyone off their feet.


    Urghh!


    A head as large as a watermelon flew up; Yue Fandie had succeeded in beheading his enemy.


    Another head flew up again with greenish ichor spewing richly like a geyser. Yan Wushuang emerged with a horrifying gash across his chest, exposing the bloody flesh inside. At the risk of being cut open, he had succeeded in lopping off the head of his enemy too.


    ¡°Bunch of useless wretches!¡± bellowed Yan Wushuang triumphantly as he raised his sword to casually hew a lesser Zombie he strode past into halves with not even a stain of blood on his blade.


    Bang!


    He did not see it coming. An Eighth-grade Zombie King dove out of nowhere and ambushed him, sending him crashing down belching blood and froth.


    Urghh!


    Ugh!


    Yan Wushuang drove his sword into the ground to stop himself from collapsing as he threw up more blood. ¡°Leave your head here, Yan Wushuang,¡± said the Eighth-grade Zombie King smugly, eager to finish him off as its entire frame radiated more dark fulminating fumes.


    ¡°Master Yan!¡± cried Feng Zijian, who was closest to Yan Wushuang. He lunged to his help, firing a blast of Internal Breath.


    But he was no threat to the Eight-grade Zombie King. With a simple swat with its claw, it destroyed the energy blast, and with a whoosh, his grotesquely long arms had speared through Feng Zijian¡¯s chest.


    ¡°FENG!¡± Yan Wushuang cried, his eyes bloodshot with anger and anguish. He charged and hacked off the monster¡¯s arm.


    The Zombie King wailed a bestial cry. Not expecting Yan Wushuang to be able to move, it swung its claws furiously at him.


    With unnerving stillness, Yan Wushuang never flinched nor wavered, never taking his eyes off his foe.


    Crack!


    The sickening crunch of bones cracking pierced through the din of the battle as the Zombie¡¯s claw smashed through Yan Wushuang¡¯s shoulder. The latter swallowed hard at the pain stabbing through every fiber of his being and he activated his sword, driving it like a lance as it shone with its imbued energy, plunging through its chest and destroying its heart.


    ¡°Feng!¡± Yan Wushuang turned back to his dying comrade.


    Feng Zijian¡¯s gaze was turning distant with blood and froth pouring ceaselessly from his mouth.


    ¡°N-no regrets¡­¡±


    With great difficulty, he croaked his last words and he was gone.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    Yan Wushuang threw back his head and let loose a maniacal howl of his own, his eyes red with tiny veins.


    Urghh!


    More blood bestrewed the ground. Yue Fandie staggered backward with a grisly slit on his chest too. Blood dripped out the wound and stained his robes. The onslaught of a pair of Eighth-grade Zombie Kings had overwhelmed him and left him badly hurt.


    Boom!


    Another exchange between Jing Hong and the Zombie chieftain caused a shock so powerful that it felt like a battering ram, hurtling her away for hundreds of meters. She managed to remain standing, but not without a distinctive trickle of blood escaping the corners of her lips.


    But the Zombie chieftain was nowhere near pleased; on his chest was a gaping hole still bleeding green ichor caused by Jing Hong¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°SLAUGHTER THEM ALL!¡± shrieked the chieftain with rage.


    More presbyters fell defending the Sanctuary, their blood contributing to the thick red sea drenching the floors of the compound.


    The Zombies came prepared; every one of them was immensely powerful and they suffered minimal losses.


    ¡°Doom is upon you all. Nothing will save you now,¡± gloated the Zombie chieftain wickedly.


    Bang!


    Yue Fandie collapsed, spewing copious amounts of blood. The pair of Eighth-grade Zombie Kings he was fighting against had managed to defeat him.


    Urghh!


    Yue Hongbo had just slain a Zombie King when another took him by surprise, nearly disemboweling him.


    All four sons of Yue Fandie sustained heavy wounds themselves.


    With his left shoulder utterly smashed, Yan Wushuang fought to his last breath with his last remaining arm. Still, he was quickly overrun by the sheer number and he was bleeding dry.


    Boom!


    Dust and sand flew everywhere in a miniature sandstorm kicked up by the latest exchange of blows between Jing Hong and the Zombie chieftain, but she crashed to the ground at last, with blood dripping out her mouth.


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh heh¡± the Zombie chieftain snickered. ¡°Surrender! Abandon your futile resistance!¡±


    Yue Fandie mournfully beheld the dismal sight of his imminent defeat. The ranks of the Sanctuary¡¯s presbyters were all but spent and he, Yan Wushuang, Jing Hong, and the others could not possibly hold on any longer.


    ¡°Forebears of the Sanctuary, I, Yue Fandie, hereby convey my deepest regret!¡± he let loose a howl, pained and wretched, long and sonorous.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± the Zombie chieftain guffawed victoriously, ¡°Slaughter them all! So falls the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy this day. They will exist no more and the race of Zombie shall usher in a new age!¡±


    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    A litany of claps broke the silence as three strangers entered the fray.


    ¡°What an interesting scene. This is worth my coming all the way here.¡±


    A handsome and beautiful young man, dressed in rich chartreuse green robes, drew nearer, flanked by two elderly attendants.


    All around them, the battle came to a halt as everyone redirected their attention to the newcomers.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± demanded the Zombie chieftain warily.


    It was not the young man ¨C an Eighth-grade Human King ¨C who made him apprehensive, but rather his escorts, the two elderly Ninth-grade Human Kings.


    ¡°I am Kong Yiming of the Peacock race,¡± the young man announced himself with a well-mannered bow.


    The Ninth-grade Zombie chieftain stared at Kong Yiming. ¡°It is said that the race of Peacocks keeps mostly to the south. Are you setting your sights upon these parts as well?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand me, friend. I¡¯m only here because of the tales I¡¯ve been hearing about this human they call the Devil. A man of most described as brutal and high-handed. They say he¡¯s here, at the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy here in faraway northwest, hence I have come to meet him.¡±


    He finished and turned to Yan Wushuang, ¡°Are you him? The infamous Devil?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken, Master Kong,¡± remarked the Zombie chieftain, ¡°He¡¯s not the Devil. The Devil has been missing for three years. No one knows where in which Heaven-forsaken corner of the world he is now.¡±


    ¡°So I am not fated to meet this Devil, I see,¡± muttered Kong Yiming with slight dejection, shaking his head.


    ¡°Master Yiming, I¡¯m sure this Devil is only a glutton for fame and glory,¡± interjected one of his elderly chaperones with contemptuous disdain, ¡°We have not revealed ourselves to the world then, or else he would not have earned such a moniker. He¡¯s not worth your coming all the way here.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Kong Yiming agreed, nodding, ¡°The cat¡¯s away and the mice will play. I¡¯ve heard about how the Devil and the Sanctuary are close allies, and now, when doom is upon the Sanctuary, where is this Devil? I daresay he has fled.¡±


    ¡°Foolish git, as if the likes of you are qualified to criticize Chu Xun,¡± glowered Yan Wushuang, ¡°If he were here, Chu Xun could have easily sent you flying with only one sneeze from his nose.¡±


    Kong Yiming¡¯s eyes turned dangerously dark as he regarded Yan Wushuang coldly, ¡°If he is as good as you describe, then where is he now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better hope you won¡¯t have the chance to see him, or I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll regret,¡± smirked Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Insolence!¡± bellowed one of Kong Yiming¡¯s elderly chaperons loudly, his hand raising as if to strike.


    But their young liege stopped him. With a disdainful smirk, he said, ¡°Fodders struggling in vain. They¡¯re not worth us laying a hand on them.¡±


    ¡°Zombie, if I may call you friend, I have a request,¡± said Kong Yiming to the Zombie chieftain.


    ¡°Speak freely, Master Kong,¡± knowing how powerful the race of Peacocks was, the Zombie chieftain thought it prudent to be respectful.


    ¡°Can you give this woman to me?¡± he said, gesturing at Jing Hong.


    As divine as a fairy yet as beautiful as a blossoming rose, Jing Hong¡¯s charm meant nothing at all to the Zombies.


    ¡°What do you want with a human female?¡± said the Zombie Chieftain incredulously, ¡°She is the woman of the Devil ¨C that I am sure of.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± said Kong Yiming, even more intrigued. He was only enthralled by Jing Hong¡¯s unworldly beauty at first, not knowing that she was Chu Xun¡¯s woman. That suited him just well; he would rise in fame if the world found out that the Devil¡¯s woman now belonged to him.


    ¡°I shall hope to expect a favorable reply, friends. You can see this as a favor for me,¡± said Kong Yiming, resolved to take Jing Hong for himself.


    ¡°So be it then. A fair trade to exchange for the goodwill of the Peacock race,¡± said the Zombie chieftain, pleased, ¡°Very well then, Master Kong. The woman is yours.¡±


    Kong Yiming¡¯s countenance hardly shifted. He did not expect the Zombies to be so cunning and crafty. What initially intended to be a personal favor to him had now conveniently turned to ¡°a favor for the Peacock race¡±. Yet despite the intrinsic difference, Kong Yiming readily conveyed his gratitude.


    He beheld once more Jing Hong¡¯s transcendental allurement and found himself lost in her charms. Finally, he said, ¡°From this day onwards, you belong to me, Kong Yiming. Remember that.¡±


    Jing Hong responded with only a cold and frosty glare that fully conveyed her reluctance and aversion to him.


    ¡°What is this? Disobedience?¡± said Kong Yiming, unsatisfied and unconvinced. He had only the greatest confidence in his own appearance, if not his position among the race of Peacocks. As far as he was concerned, he had just delivered Jing Hong from certain death in the hands of the Zombies and she should be thankful. Yet her reaction only seemed to suggest the contrary.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? The likes of you aren¡¯t even fit to serve Chu Xun as slaves. And yet you dare besmirch his name by coveting his woman, the Fairy Jing Hong? You don¡¯t know your own place, you worthless monster,¡± said Yan Wushuang derisively as he wiped the blood away from his lips.


    ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± hissed Kong Yiming with venom.


    Unfazed, Yan Wushuang taunted, ¡°I¡¯ve never expected to live past this day. Go on then! Kill me!¡±


    ¡°Killing you will only stain my hands,¡± scoffed Kong Yiming, ¡°I¡¯d love to see you try to stop me. You¡¯ll see how the Devil¡¯s woman is now mine!¡±


    Kong Yiming turned around, his eyes burning with a carnal hunger. ¡°One last chance: agree to be my woman, or you¡¯ll die here.¡±


    Jing Hong did not even bat an eyelid at him. Her eyes stared blankly at him like a lake of ice, cold and aloof. But the tacit resistance she showed was just as hurtful as a slap to Kong Yiming¡¯s face.


    Kong Yiming¡¯s eyes radiated malicious anger at being rebuffed. In fact, it was the first time he had suffered such humiliation. Angrily, he spat to his men, ¡°Seize her!¡±


    And his two elderly escorts step towards Jing Hong menacingly.

 Chapter 373 - Overpower

    Everywhere in the compound of the Sanctuary, severed limbs and mangled corpses bestrewed the blood-washed flagstones.


    The air reeked with the nauseating stench of death and despair.


    But more disgusting than all this macabre grisliness was this stranger Kong Yiming.


    The man who ordered his men to seize Jing Hong. Did he really intend to abduct Chu Xun¡¯s woman and take her as his own?!


    ¡°Filthy scums!¡± Yan Wushuang bellowed defiantly, ¡°How dare you!?¡± He would have given anything to fight, but he could not even move an inch with the injuries he had borne.


    As was everyone else. No one could do anything but watch with their eyes flaring with frustration and helplessness.


    Unfazed, Jing Hong¡¯s beautiful face beheld the approach of the two elderly bodyguards with a steely glare.


    ¡°Apologies, lady!¡±


    The two men came in unison, both reaching each of her shoulders.


    All of a sudden, she changed. Her frosty countenance melted into a joyous smile that could have made anyone pass out.


    The two elderly men hesitated for one split-second before they realized something was wrong. Their senses tingled wildly and their hairs stood on ends, warning them of great danger. Frantically, they howled with fright, channeling their Internal Breath rapidly.


    Two purplish jets of energy shot out of nowhere along the horizon, heading straight for the two elderly men.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two deafening explosions pummeled the ground, tossing up winds and sand.


    The elderly men crashed to the ground, screaming with agonizing pain, their arms completely dissolved into morbid pulps of flesh and viscera like meatballs skewered by ivory-white bones.


    The whole scene fell into silence so still that one could hear a pin fall.


    Whoosh!


    A figure came like a bolt of light.


    Boom!


    Flames swept across the entire vista of the sky overhead; the silhouette of phoenix soared above everyone¡¯s head and behemothic monoliths came crashing down from the sky.


    In just one blink of an eye, more than a dozen Zombie Kings died being utterly disintegrated.


    ¡°WHO GOES THERE!?¡±


    The Zombie chieftain cried with rage. This stranger had come of nowhere and easily overpowered them all by effortlessly slaying his kinsmen with the ease of crushing to death a little bug.


    The chieftain lunged with rushes of black smolders pouring forth in waves, swinging its claws furiously at the stranger.


    Bang!


    With a crisp bang, the Ninth-grade Zombie chieftain could not believe its eyes. The stranger had easily caught its claws midair!


    Urghh!


    With a grunt of pain and another spray of greenish ichor, the stranger savagely tore its hand from its wrist.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡± shrieked the monster in agony. The pain was too much even for a Ninth-grade Zombie King.


    Everyone on the battlefield stared wordlessly. Clad in his usual glossy-white robes, the suave and fair man stood tall and proud with his hands held casually behind his back.


    Jing Hong was smiling. Yan Wushuang was grinning victoriously, so were Yue Fandie, his sons, and the remaining presbyters and acolytes and students of the Sanctuary who survived.


    Sizzle!


    The broken hand of the Zombie chieftain burst into flames and reduced into burning embers and ashes.


    ¡°WHO ARE YOU!?¡± demanded the Zombie chieftain.


    ¡°Who?! You¡¯ve been clamoring to meet you earlier, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Yan Wushuang derided loudly.


    ¡°The Devil.¡±


    The Zombie chieftain and Kong Yiming breathed in unison, horrified.


    ¡°Right oh! Your so-called fame hustler, the Devil!¡± announced Yan Wushuang derisively like a television talk show host.


    Kong Yiming looked at Chu Xun darkly. ¡°So this is the Devil,¡± he thought, realizing how he had so easily wounded his two Ninth-grade Human King chaperons.


    The Zombie chieftain would have had the same look of restrained rancor as Kong Yiming if not for his tough rock-hard facial muscles which prevented him from showing any mode of expression.


    Kong Yiming studied Chu Xun, noticing his handsome looks and regal presence that only served to permeate his mind with intense jealousy. Womenfolk never had the monopoly of passion and infatuation for all things beautiful, more so for the race of Peacocks. Chu Xun¡¯s dashing looks and prowess in battle made him the very paragon of all things better than Kong Yiming.


    Never once taking his eyes off Chu Xun, Kong Yiming growled, ¡°I am¡ª¡±


    Crack!


    A loud and raspy slap of flesh on flesh cracked like a whip. Kong Yiming staggered backward with his mouth frothy with blood as teeth fell out, the force dislocating his jaw.


    ¡°Do you wish to suffer the wrath of the Peacock race, Devil!?¡± yelped one of the elderly chaperons.


    Chu Xun said nothing. He turned to face the older man and his aura burgeoned as he cast forth his attack and a purplish ¡°sha¡± (literally, kill) glyph barreled at him like a cannonball.


    The Formula of Kill!


    Boom!


    The ¡°sha¡± rune slammed into the elderly man, causing a huge messy burst of blood and strips of flesh. When everyone recovered from the shock, he was gone. The elderly Ninth-grade Human King had been blasted to bits.


    ¡°The Peacock race, eh?¡± smirked Chu Xun, ¡°Should I be concerned?¡±


    The last remaining elderly bodyguard of Kong Yiming opened his mouth as if to speak, but his voice got stuck in his throat. He had long heard of the Devil¡¯s brutal ways and how flippant he could be in killing anyone who dared defy him, and right now, he had witnessed for himself that the rumors were not rumors at all, but fact.


    ¡°Do you seriously think you¡¯re to be spared just because you¡¯re quiet?¡± scoffed Chu Xun smugly.


    Boom!


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Scaring All the Gods and Ghosts by the Third Finger!


    Even before the last remaining bodyguard could emit so much as a grunt of pain, he was squashed to death like a crushed orange and the ground beneath him split as if making space for a grave for him.


    Buzz!


    Innumerable strands of Reincarnation Lines materialized like gossamer spider webs around him. With only his mind, Chu Xun willed the Reincarnation Lines forward, hurtling them like an army of purple snakes and serpents at the Zombie host.


    Woosh! Woosh!


    Greenish ichor splashed around. The Reincarnation Lines as sharp as a thousand scythes and blades, quartered and dismembered the Zombie hosts like a meat grinder, leaving a ground strewn with severed extremities and decapitated heads with their headless corpses.


    ¡°DEVIL! WHY YOU!?¡±


    Watching his own kin being cut down like sickled grain filled the Zombie chieftain with indescribable despair and anger that it could only vent out by howling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your turn¡¯s coming right up.¡±


    Chu Xun muttered nonchalantly with his hands still behind his back as if he was taking a stroll through the park. The countless gossamer strands hovering around him emphasized his divine presence like a god among man.


    One after another, the Zombies tumbled lifelessly to the ground. These were once powerful and ferocious Zombie Kings, yet they were utterly defenseless before the Reincarnation Lines that sliced through them with the ease of a hot knife through butter, cleaving off limbs and heads with tremendous efficacy.


    ¡°ARGGGHH!¡± the Zombie chieftain let loose a maniacal roar and lunged for Chu Xun, its claws bearing down on his head.


    Bang!


    It stared with disbelief. His only-remaining arm now trembling in Chu Xun¡¯s vice-like grasp.


    Urghh!


    The Zombie chieftain yelped once more with pain and off came its arm, forcibly torn off his shoulder by Chu Xun.


    With the blink of an eye, Chu Xun vanished. He danced around the Zombie chieftain, flitting and skittering all around him with the blinding speed of a cyclone.


    His hands were still held behind his back. Yet he whirled around speedily and deftly, delivering one kick after another before the Zombie chieftain could react, eliciting an unceasing litany of bone-cracking sounds that accompanied the never-ending howls of the monster as Chu Xun snapped his leg apart bone by bone.


    It did not take long for Chu Xun to make short work of his legs, turning them to nothing but a gruesome mess of greenish ichor and sinews. With only its head and torso remaining, the Zombie plopped to the ground like a slab of meat.


    ¡°You should not have come,¡± hissed Chu Xun.


    He delivered one final, brutal kick, ripping off the Zombie¡¯s head from its torso and it rolled on the ground.


    Chu Xun wheeled around and his eyes flared with a bright purplish glow.


    The Eternal Phoenix Scripture!


    A phoenix ¨C a flaming avian heralding an inferno that devoured every inch of the sky overhead ¨C flapped its thirty-meter-long wingspan and dove down, bringing death and destruction.


    It swooped down at the host of Zombies, engulfing them in a huge firestorm that destroyed them all, leaving none standing.


    ¡°Hey, you! That little peacock! Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you even gonna say goodbye?¡±


    Yan Wushuang caught Kong Yiming trying to escape and teased him loudly. Kong Yiming shuddered and froze, rooted in his steps.


    The corners of his eyes twitched uncontrollably as he trembled with fear and panic.


    He had always believed that Chu Xun found his fame through deception and theatrics. The race of Peacocks had not made themselves known to the world then and Chu Xun only became famous because he reigned supreme in a world where no equal had yet emerged.


    But nothing about the rumors were true. Nothing at all ¨C for the Devil was even more brutal and savage than the rumors ever gave him credit for.


    ¡°Wait, Devil! I have done no wrong to the Sanctuary! Why did you kill my kinsmen!?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this, little peacock? Are you using the strength of your race as a threat towards us?¡± scoffed Yan Wushuang, ¡°Weren¡¯t you acting all high and mighty earlier? Did you not want to take Chu Xun¡¯s woman for yourself just now?¡±


    Kong Yiming¡¯s lips twitched with annoyance. ¡°I will slaughter this loud-mouthed idiot with my bare hands one day!¡±


    Feigning a smile, he said hastily, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Master Yan. I¡¯m sure you know how perilous and intense it was just now. The Zombies were crying for your blood. Saving this lady was the best I could do.¡±


    ¡°Really? So all that was only an act of kindness and compassion?¡± asked Yan Wushuang with apparent disgust.


    ¡°Let Heavens be my witness. Gods forbid the Zombies would have slain every one of you if allowed to. Hence, I did what I could to save as many lives as I could,¡± lied Kong Yiming impassively with a loud voice.


    Yan Wushuang and everyone around stared at him, their eyes bewilderedly large like eggs. ¡°What a shameless scum! He could sprout lies with a straight face!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a kind and compassionate one,¡± scowled Yan Wushuang sarcastically.


    Kong Yiming responded with merely a tacit simper. He bowed to Chu Xun, saluting by clasping his fist, and said, ¡°Long I have heard the great name of the Devil and so I have personally come to meet you and convey my respects. Little did I expect to chance upon this carnage and I had hoped to save as many lives as I could.¡±


    Chu Xun stared at him frostily, hardly amused, even though no one could tell what swirled in that mind of his. He looked at Kong Yiming and uttered, ¡°Your true form ¨C is it a peacock?¡±


    Kong Yiming shivered and answered, still holding his salute, ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°And how did you assume human form?¡± asked Chu Xun. He was genuinely curious for that Jiu You managed to assume human form only through a magical pill Emperor Ao cooked up himself.


    ¡°With the help of the Tree of Transfiguration,¡± revealed Kong Yiming.


    Chu Xun said nothing. He heard of that name before. Trees of Transfiguration were a form of mutated magical trees whose fruits allowed beasts to assume human form after ingesting them.


    ¡°Are there many Trees of Transfiguration?¡± asked Chu Xun. The Trees would pose another problem: there was no telling who could be a transformed beast or not if wild beasts could easily transform and infiltrate human society.


    ¡°Not really. We only know of one in the Boundless Forest in the far northeast,¡± Kong Yiming said candidly.


    Chu Xun nodded quietly, knowing for a fact that there must be more than one such Tree.


    ¡°I heard peacock meat can be tasty,¡± blurted Chu Xun.


    That sentence sent intense fright and nerve-wracking fear into Kong Yiming. Aghast with terror, he screamed, ¡°What are you talking about, Devil?!¡±


    Boom!


    A purplish jet of energy caught Kong Yiming squarely and he crashed to the ground with a squeal with many-colored feathers bursting into the air like confetti.


    The blast injured Kong Yiming enough to force him back to his original form ¨C a huge twenty-meter-long peacock.


    ¡°Are you serious in wanting to make us your enemies, Devil?!¡± screeched Kong Yiming frantically in the air.


    ¡°Is this really how a peacock looks like? Looks more like an old hen without her feathers,¡± teased Yan Wushuang. Kong Yiming had lost much of his feathers because of Chu Xun¡¯s blast.


    ¡°You should not have come,¡± hissed Chu Xun with malice.


    ¡°I can go wherever I want to, Devil! There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll stop me, a member of the Peacock race!¡± countered Kong Yiming angrily. He flapped his wings and several thousands of his feathers rained down like arrows.


    The razor-sharp feathers glinted like steel in the sunlight, its sheer vast number threatening to rain blood and death down on every survivor below.


    He fired his arrow-like feathers and cried shrilly, ¡°Taste the wrath of the Peacock race, Chu Xun!¡±


    With that, he wheeled around and sped away.


    Buzz!


    A wide canopy of light opened in mid-air like an umbrella and the feathers of steel rained down and bounced off its surface harmlessly like raindrops. Chu Xun stared coldly into the distance and he kicked with his heel. He vanished instantly like a sliver of light. He reappeared at the crest of a mountain and he took another jump that reached almost a thousand meters, landing at the top of another mountain.


    Kong Yiming stole a glance backward and the sight of Chu Xun hot on his heels sent enough shock and anxiety through him to turn him into a frightened chicken.


    With another leap into the air, Chu Xun swooped down on Kong Yiming like a hawk on its prey, smashing him into a cliff.


    With only his will, Chu Xun activated another spell: the Demon-slaughtering Palm!


    Boom!


    Kong Yiming howled pitifully with pain. Virtually every bone in his limp body was shattered as he plummeted from the sky, smashing into the ground with a huge explosive boom that destroyed the earth below.


    ¡°You cannot kill me, Devil! I am a Noble of the Peacock race, the fourth son of the King of Peacocks! Killing will only doom you and your kind!¡± begged Kong Yiming profusely, his limbs shaking ceaselessly with fear.


    Chu Xun smirked, ¡°It is you and the race of Peacocks who have doomed yourselves.¡±


    He raised a hand, amassing enough energy to condense into a saber with a purplish translucent blade. Still hanging in mid-air, he swung his saber of light without mercy, hacking off the peacock¡¯s head and causing a gigantic gush of blood that sprayed for several dozen meters as the peacock¡¯s lifeless head as large as a boulder rolled ponderously to the ground.

 Chapter 374 - Groin Attack

    The surviving students and acolytes of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy assembled at the main square and each of them gulping hard apprehensively, craning their necks.


    At the center of the square was the more-than-a-hundred-kilogram skewered carcass of a gigantic peacock on a spit over a huge bonfire.


    The flames sizzled and flared up excitedly with incessant cracklings at every golden drop of fat dripping down. Slowly, the roasted meat slowly took on a gold-copper burnish as its aroma wafted around the square.


    Chu Xun sliced a piece of meat and deposited it into his mouth. The meat tasted crispy on the outside and tender on the inside and juices burst out with every bite. The flesh of the Eighth-grade Beast Lord peacock contained much nourishment inside that could be a boon to anyone¡¯s cultivation of powers.


    ¡°Dig in, everyone!¡±


    At that signal, everyone mobbed the spit like a pack of ravenous wolves.


    Chu Xun carved off a large piece of peacock steak for Jing Hong.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating that,¡± scowled Jing Hong with disgust. Kong Yiming¡¯s once in his human form made her feel that eating his meat was the same as eating human flesh.


    But she was the only one. Everyone else hardly had any qualms as they gobbled down on their share of succulent peacock meat, their mouths all greasy with fat.


    The roasted meat immediately turned into energies once ingested, enriching their physical properties and the meridian channels of their powers. It was a meal that one could never have too much of.


    ¡°Tell us about what you saw down there, Brother. About the Subterranean Devils,¡± said a recovering Yue Fandie, tearing a bite off a dozen-or-so-kilogram slab of meat with hardly any regard for decorum and appearance.


    Yan Wushuang bobbed his head too. His hands were heavily bandaged from the severely-bruised muscles and fractured bones. While most people would take up to a hundred days to recover, he would at least need a few days, especially with his left shoulder scapula all smashed up during the battle.


    ¡°You have no idea! For three years I¡¯ve been so worried about¡ª¡± Yan Wushuang paused to chew his meat before mumbling with a full mouth, ¡°¡ªyou. Next time you¡¯re off to another field trip like this, remember to leave codices of your magic. I¡¯ll be sure to find you a successor to continue your lineage.¡±


    Chu Xun felt rather pleased to hear the first few words only to be miffed by the other half of his sentence. In fact, he would have given Yan Wushuang a good walloping if not for the wounds he now carried.


    ¡°Uncle, you seemed to be considerably stronger since coming back,¡± remarked Yue Hongbo, mumbling as he chomped down on his roasted meat.


    Every head turned to look at Chu Xun. It was true; he could slay Eighth- and Ninth-grade Human Kings as easily as snapping his fingers now when he used to need more time and effort dealing with such enemies in the past.


    ¡°You¡¯re right; I¡¯ve had a breakthrough,¡± revealed Chu Xun truthfully. With the enhancement of his soul during his three-year-long astral projection, he had ascended when he returned to his body. As of right now, he was halfway past the Golden Core Stage.


    ¡°Tell us the tale about your adventures against the Subterranean Devils, Uncle,¡± said Yue Jingchou.


    Chu Xun felt a knot in his gut. His experiences in the sealed domain were more of a ¡°torment¡± than an ¡°adventure¡±. In fact, he was so close to dying down there. But he could ill afford to tell everyone how he had virtually been bullied like a child lest he should want his reputation to be wiped on the ground like a stained kitchen rag. After all, no one would find out what happened down there.


    He started by first telling his swashbuckling derring-dos at the domain where the Subterranean Devils were sealed, regaling his friends and comrades about how he had killed and slain monsters, toyed with a strange, hairy hermit, and finally a gritting battle against the Fourth Demon Lord.


    The stories left Yue Fandie and the rest gawking with their jaws hanging.


    ¡°What is this Highly-curved Space?¡± asked Yan Wushuang suddenly.


    Chu Xun explained it very simply, ¡°A dimension where an hour there is a day out here.¡±


    Yue Fandie and the others all gasped in silence and shock again. Such a magical place?!


    ¡°Can we go inside to train?¡± Yue Fandie shone with enthusiasm and said, ¡°If you can go head-to-head against that Fourth Demon Lord, I say we go in and occupy a spot for yourself! You can call yourself the Fifth Demon Lord!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! After all, you¡¯re already the Devil! Crowning yourself the Fifth Demon Lord won¡¯t be far off anyway,¡± added Yan Wushuang with equal fervor.


    If they could really put to use the advantages of such a miraculous place where training for an hour could achieve the same results as others do in one day, they could easily become the most powerful beings alive on this Earth after a year or so inside.


    ¡°Dream on. The Subterranean Devils are sealed inside there. If anything happens to the enchantment that holds the seal, all hell could break loose,¡± said Chu Xun sternly. He could not allow anyone to go through what he had been through down there; the sheer toll of the anguish below could easily turn anyone mad.¡±


    As he spoke, Chu Xun caught Jing Hong eyeing him furtively with the hint of a grin. He shivered. ¡°Did she see through my lie?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked her hastily. Surely, she had not yet discovered his lie?


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Jing Hong smiled thinly, shaking her head, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about me in these three years?¡± he asked earnestly.


    Jing Hong sank into reticent silence for seconds before she nodded. ¡°I did.¡±


    She was not lying. She could not bear to. For three long years since his departure, she waited just as long with yearning.


    Chu Xun grinned and opened his arms wide.


    ¡°Come give him a hug, hug, hug¡­¡± chortled Yan Wushuang in the background.


    Jing Hong stood up and Chu Xun followed after her, their eyes locked in a gaze filled with raw passion.


    It tasted even sweeter than honey. Jing Hong finally acknowledged him. He drew nearer, eager to wrap his arms around Jing Hong and pull her close. But with a blur of white, she was gone and Chu Xun¡¯s arms caught nothing but air.


    That struck everyone by surprise and a peal of laughter broke out as even the acolytes of the Sanctuary joined in the chortle.


    Left in a lurch, embarrassed Chu Xun spun on his heels to see Jing Hong standing some distance away, beaming at him with a lovely smile.


    ¡°For three years you¡¯ve scarpered off, you should thank the stars that I¡¯m not blaming you,¡± she said in coquettish jest, ¡°How could you even ask for more?¡± It was the first time she showed such a coy, girlish side to him.


    ¡°You belong to me. How is that asking for more?¡± said Chu Xun, vanishing and reappearing beside her in a flash.


    Shocked, Jing Hong wanted to flee but it was too late. Chu Xun¡¯s speed far dwarfed hers. Before she could take another step, Chu Xun¡¯s arms had coiled around her slender waist.


    Blushing furiously, she hissed, ¡°Let me go! People are watching us!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only hugging my woman. Let them look if they want to,¡± Chu Xun guffawed heartily.


    It was the first time Chu Xun hugged her. His warm breath caressed her skin, threatening to make her knees buckle but she locked them, her hands settling quickly around Chu Xun¡¯s waist before she knew it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Jing Hong whimpered anxiously.


    Unfazed, Chu Xun remarked, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about in hugging your man.¡±


    ¡°Can you let go of me?¡± she squeaked as timidly as a mouse. She could hardly breathe.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Chu Xun constricted his hold even tighter instead, pulling her so close that they were literally pressed against each other. ¡°Did you know that I once thought I would never hold you in my arms ever again?¡±


    ¡°Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!¡± chorused Yan Wushuang in the background.


    A chorus that was soon joined by Yue Fandie and everyone else of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    Being so close to her, he beheld her beauty and found himself mesmerized. He had hugged Jing Hong just like this during his former lifetime, and thank Heavens he could do it again now.


    Chu Xun gazed at her longingly, enthralled by the perfect face of the woman in his arms who was staring back at him with her deep eyes brimming with love¡¯s suffusion that also made her lips quivered as if willing him to come closer.


    ¡°Ch-chu¡­ Chu Xun! That¡¯s enough!¡± squealed Jing Hong, her face furiously red as she saw herself in his eyes.


    ¡°Kiss her! Kiss her! Kiss her!¡± Yan Wushuang chanted; his eyes were as large as tea saucers.


    Everyone clenched their fists in anticipation, rooting for Chu Xun quietly with not even a sound across the square.


    Chu Xun drew closer and closer so that Jing Hong could feel his warm breath coming stronger and stronger.


    Bang!


    ¡°AWW!¡± screamed Chu Xun with such pain that tears welled in his eyes, whatever amorous atmosphere dissipated in a puff of brimstone.


    Jing Hong looked just as startled herself, grappling with total panic between consoling Chu Xun and uttering speechlessness. In her anxiety, she had accidentally lifted her leg and kneed Chu Xun in his groin.


    ¡°Wow¡­ So even a lady as refined as fairy can hit a man in his groin,¡± murmured Yan Wushuang as if to himself blankly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean it! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Jing Hong whimpered in fright before she spun around and scampered off.


    Everyone stared oddly at the couple, struggling to keep their giggles down.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Even a woman as regal as her could do anything so vulgar!¡± said Yan Wushuang, doubling over in squeals of vicious laughter. ¡°Well, there you have it, boys and girls. Whether you¡¯re the Devil or not, a groin strike always works. Always.¡±


    Caught between shame and rage, Chu Xun could not believe that Jing Hong had just kicked him in the groin.


    ¡°You need to be patience, Brother,¡± said Yue Fandie, striding closer with a huge peacock steak. With a tone suggesting his experience and skill in the art of dealing with women, he said, ¡°You need to take things slowly. You can¡¯t just hug a woman and kiss her directly like a hungry wolf. That¡¯s why she returned the favor in a similarly savage manner.¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± scowled an exasperated Chu Xun. The pain was true; even as he possessed indestructible physical properties, groins were still any man¡¯s weakness. He really wanted to massage his private parts, but he could not ¨C not with so many eyes watching him.


    Yan Wushuang came to him, throwing him teasing looks. ¡°So how is it going?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡± Chu Xun glared at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Devil for you. A blow to the groin and you¡¯re still as good as new with your temper flaring too!¡±


    That was the last straw; Chu Xun grabbed him by the scruff of his neck and dragged him off for a bout of walloping to vent his rage.


    ¡°Lemme go, Chu Xun! I¡¯m not Jing Hong! I¡¯m not the one who kicked you! What is the meaning of this!?¡± Yan Wushuang caterwauled for help, ¡°I¡¯m wounded! You¡¯d better be soft! AWW! AWW!¡±


    It turned out to be all Chu Xun needed to regain his mood ¨C several minutes of exercise in walloping Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Keep the feast going, everyone!¡± called Chu Xun. Barely one-third of Kong Yiming¡¯s twenty-meter-long girth had been consumed since the feast began.


    ¡°Come on, old Yue, come here and give me a hand,¡± Yan Wushuang lifted an arm and gestured at Yue Fandie.


    ¡°You got that coming, you know that?¡± said Yue Fandie as he gnawed a big mouthful off his meat, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m busy. My hands are full.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you, Master Yan,¡± Yue Jingchou came over.


    ¡°Good thing you¡¯re better than your callous and unhelpful old man,¡± muttered Yan Wushuang gratefully before a loud but dull thud came, followed closely by his yowls of pain.


    ¡°You wretched rascal!? This is your ploy, is it!?¡± Yan Wushuang screamed with so much pain he was teetering on the brink of tears. Yue Jingchou had let go suddenly when he was helping Yan Wushuang up, allowing the latter to fall.


    Yue Jingchou giggled, ¡°Heavens, I¡¯m so sorry. It was a mistake; my hands were slippery.¡±


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s nostrils puffed with exasperation. He did it on purpose! Slippery hands my eye!


    ¡°Come here, Jing Chou!¡± called Chu Xun, tossing him another fresh slab of meat.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± Yue Jingchou caught it.


    ¡°Worthless sycophant,¡± Yan Wushuang rolled his eyes quietly, grimacing with pain.


    The bonfire and sweet aroma of roasted meat never stopped and the merry-making went on all night.


    And their banter never ceased.


    ¡°Ah? Where¡¯s Master Yan?¡± yelped Yue Jingchou who pivoted around and found Yan Wushuang missing suddenly.


    ¡°You guys carry on. I¡¯ll find him,¡± Chu Xun activated his Divine Sense and his astral projection found Yan Wushuang in no time.


    Knowing how Yan Wushuang always loved the merry atmosphere, he found it strange. ¡°Where is he off to alone?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s astral projection sped towards Yan Wushuang¡¯s location.


    At the far western side of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy was a sprawl of cemeteries used to bury the Sanctuary¡¯s dead.


    Standing before a grave marker, Yan Wushuang gravely set down a slice of freshly-roasted peacock meat and filled two little goblets with wine. One he took up and gulped down its contents, the other he sprinkled its wine in front of the grave marker.


    Chu Xun sighed, turning away morosely without a word. Yan Wushuang needed peace.


    That was the grave of Feng Zijian, who died saving him.

 Chapter 375 - Hugs and Kisses

    The following day.


    Chu Xun got up to leave alone without alerting anyone.


    With Yan Wushuang still injured, leaving Jing Hong here would discourage any remnants of the Zombie race from anything untoward.


    Midday came when Chu Xun reached Gujiang.


    A tense atmosphere hung about the city where even the average pedestrians looked fidgety and anxious.


    Chu Xun arrived at the stronghold of the Rock Sect where he first discovered people watching the entrance. He circled around and slipped in quietly through the rear.


    With his Divine Sense, he found Tang Rou.


    The stronghold once served as seat of the You Family before their destruction at Chu Xun¡¯s hand before the Rock Sect began occupying it.


    Inside the great hall of the stronghold, Tang Rou, Jiu You, Yan Yi and his daughter, and several other Elders all braced with grim silence.


    Yan Yi was pale and sickly with his injuries.


    Everyone else looked gravely tensed.


    ¡°I saw people watching the entrance. I think they¡¯re waiting for dusk to arrive,¡± said Yan Yi, clenching his fists tight.


    ¡°A siege to completely cut us off,¡± observed Tang Rou gutsily. The three years before had changed her greatly, turning her from the meek and timid lass into a much stronger person.


    ¡°Let them come! Let them come and we¡¯ll kill them all!¡± intoned Jiu You in her usually-babyish voice. Yet despite her childish appearance, no one dared to underestimate her. The strongest of the defenders of the stronghold, she has had the most kills.


    ¡°The students and acolytes are disheartened. If things go on, they might crumble,¡± said the delinquent Yan Yan, Yan Yi¡¯s daughter who was now a seasoned young lady and a Human King.


    ¡°They¡¯re waiting to tire us out before killing us all,¡± said a shrill and irresistible female voice.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Hong Ling,¡± said Tang Rou to the physically-enticing vamp.


    It really was Hong Ling, a Third-grade Human King now. She had come to help with the defense as soon as she heard the Rock Sect was besieged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± said Hong Ling ever-so jovially, ¡°Chu Xun and I are friends. That makes you my responsibility, little lass. Or else, he¡¯ll be so angry when he comes back.¡±


    ¡°I wonder where Big Brother is right now,¡± Tang Rou murmured, bright pink patches flushing on her cheeks.


    ¡°The entirety of the Tianwu Sect was destroyed with Wu missing,¡± said Yan Yi morosely, ¡°Even the Palace was attacked and the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy is still ravaged by fire and blood. Without reinforcements, I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯re gonna hold here.¡±


    ¡°Take the time to rest. They¡¯ve been attacking for seven nights, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be eager to spare us tonight,¡± observed Hong Ling quietly.


    Everyone bobbed their heads and sank into contemplative silence.


    ¡°WHO GOES THERE! SHOW YOURSELF!¡±


    Jiu You bellowed suddenly, her silver-steel spear materializing in her grasp. It emitted a bright spark and shot right at the great door, plunging through the thickset door with a loud crunch and leaving a hole in it.


    Everyone stared at the door apprehensively.


    Not a sound came after that.


    ¡°Who goes there!? Show yourself!¡± cried Yan Yi too, raising a hand to fire a bolt at the door.


    Hum!


    A purplish barrier of light rose up, rising with bright effervescence like a curtain of amethysts to protect the door.


    Yan Yi¡¯s energy bolt struck the barrier of light, eliciting huge splashes from its surface like a stone falling into water.


    Everyone kept their eyes peeled on the door warily.


    Creak!


    The door pivoted on its hinges slowly as a tall figure slowly came into view.


    Everybody was stunned with disbelieving expressions across their faces.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± cried Tang Rou, a hand coming up to cover her mouth almost instantly.


    Jiu You threw herself at him, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Tang Rou hesitated for one split-second, allowing Jiu You to beat her and reached Chu Xun first.


    Chu Xun strode in casually and looked around, wearing a grin, ¡°What¡¯s this? Has everyone forgotten about me?¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Overwhelmed with euphoric excitement, Yan Yi immediately plopped to his knees and bowed.


    So did the rest of the Rock Sect.


    Chu Xun helped Yan Yi to his feet. ¡°I see you¡¯ve suffered a lot in my absence.¡±


    ¡°Certainly not, Master!¡±


    ¡°We have!¡±


    Words from Yan Yi and his daughter each conveyed their varying sentiments.


    Yan Yi scowled at his daughter, urging her to not speak brashly to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Glare all you want, Father, but it¡¯s the truth. We are a part of the Chu Mansion but our Master, in all his wisdom, had decided then to take a prolonged field trip that lasted for three years while we¡¯re stuck here alone and helpless! I could barely count the times we nearly died and have we not suffered? Of course, we did!¡± complained Yan Yan with resentment and frustration laced in her voice.


    ¡°Yan Yan, you are nudging impertinence!¡± barked her father.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Chu Xun waved easily, ¡°She¡¯s right. It¡¯s unbecoming for me to have abandoned you all for three years.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± whimpered Tang Rou coyly for all the troubles and difficulties she had endured.


    He smiled and opened his arms wide. Putting aside all modesty, Tang Rou threw herself into him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, Tang Rou. You¡¯ve grown up to be a strong woman and I¡¯m pleased with that!¡± Tang Rou had matured a lot and it must have been hard for a person as meek and soft-spoken as her.


    ¡°All right, Mr. Chu ¡®Irresistible is your middle-name¡¯ Xun. Enough being all lovey-dovey with your little lover here. Surely you¡¯ve noticed me too?¡± teased Hong Ling. Once swooning towards Chu Xun in the past, Hong Ling had buried those affections and had remained friends with him. In truth, she was also elated to see Chu Xun that her voice was practically fluttering.


    Hong Ling¡¯s teasing left Tang Rou blushing furiously. As much as she did not want to leave Chu Xun¡¯s arms, the embarrassment compelled her to let go of him.


    ¡°I believe I owe you a great thanks, Hong Ling,¡± grinned Chu Xun. He did not expect her to come to help defend the Rock Sect in his stead.


    ¡°Come on, I expect something better than just ¡®thanks¡¯,¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°All right. Come here and let me give you a hug for everything you¡¯ve been through,¡± Chu Xun spread his arms again like an albatross.


    Hong Ling¡¯s face went red as she giggled. ¡°Why am I getting the feeling that you¡¯d be happier than I am with this hug?¡±


    Even so, she walked up to him and hugged Chu Xun, albeit only momentarily. They let go of each other quickly.


    ¡°What about me!¡± quipped Yan Yan as if annoyed to be left out.


    ¡°I¡¯m still popular with the ladies, it seems. Every lady here showering me with hugs and kisses,¡± Chu Xun chuckled, shaking his head.


    He gave Yan Yan a little hug as well.


    ¡°I see the three years of absence did little to cure that narcissistic streak of yours,¡± observed Hong Ling.


    Yan Yi came up, thinking that he could get a hug from the Master, only to be brusquely rebuffed.


    ¡°Come on, man. You¡¯re not beautiful. You¡¯re not even a lady,¡± teased Chu Xun.


    Yan Yi giggled obtusely. Chu Xun¡¯s return appeared to be the rallying cry that they needed to lift up everyone¡¯s spirits.


    ¡°It¡¯s official: I¡¯m a beautiful lady,¡± Jiu You¡¯s babyish voice announced proudly.


    Chu Xun chuckled dryly, ¡°All right, beautiful lady. Now let go. I¡¯m suffocating.¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± Jiu You adamantly refused to let go.


    ¡°Since when have you become so clingy?¡± a dubious Chu Xun muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m too young last time. But now, it¡¯s a competition between Tang Rou and me. We¡¯re seeing who gets to marry you,¡± Jiu You muttered her shocking revelation.


    Chu Xun stared at her. He pried away her arms and put her back down. He studied her from top to bottom and grinned. ¡°You¡¯re still a little girl to me.¡±


    She pouted, annoyed at Chu Xun¡¯s opinion, ¡°Strange! Why am not I growing any taller!?¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled again, amused. Demons normally have a greater lifespan compared to humans. Every ten years of a demon¡¯s age equates to one year for humans.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. In a few more decades, you¡¯ll grow taller,¡± he said to soothe her nerves.


    ¡°Ah?! A few more decades?! Won¡¯t that make me old and wrinkled?!¡± Jiu You pouted again, her lips puckered with displeasure, ¡°No. I¡¯m marrying you now. Or else, your and Tang Rou¡¯s baby would be growing faster than I am.¡±


    That elicited peals of laughter from everyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll marry you when you get older,¡± giggled Chu Xun in jest. Little did he expect that this little joke would cause quite a ruckus in the future.


    Everyone sat down.


    ¡°Have you found out who¡¯s attacking this place?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°The Broken Souls Cult,¡± said Yan Yi, ¡°Dark-hooded cloaks ¨C classic Broken Soul Cultist outfit.¡±


    ¡°How powerful are they?¡±


    ¡°Very. The group now surrounding us is about fifty men strong. But they do not act together. Each time, they attack in squads of ten, each led by an Eighth-grade Human King.¡±


    ¡°Eighth-grade Human Kings? How did you even survive them?¡±


    Eighth-grade Human Kings should have easily made short work of the defenders.


    Yan Yi looked rather sorry. ¡°Every time they launched an assault, the Eighth-grade Human Kings would only stay back, allowing his men to advance while he kept up the rear. In fact, up until now, they only sought to wound us, not to kill us.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re toying with us like cats with voles. Come the day they grew bored, they¡¯d just kill us then,¡± interjected Hong Ling, whose vast experiences told her the invaders¡¯ intentions immediately.


    ¡°I agree with Hong Ling, Big Brother,¡± added Tang Rou grimly, ¡°They sounded a retreat every time they wounded us as if to make sure we carry fresh wounds at all times.¡±


    Anger burned in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. Coldly, he said, ¡°Tonight, everything will be different. The hunters will become the hunted.¡±


    ¡°But Big Brother, they have at least five Eighth-grade Human Kings. Do you really think you can handle them?¡± muttered Tang Rou with concern.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± paused Chu Xun before he chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll finish them off in a jiffy.¡±


    That caught everyone by surprise before their faces broke into smiles and grins. Finally, after so long, they could turn the tables on the invaders and finish them all in one fell swoop.


    Jiu You snuggled up close and stretched out her little hand, ¡°Where¡¯s my silver spear?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it,¡± Chu Xun shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing. You must have kept it somehow.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled. He waved his hand and a burst of golden light glittered brightly and a shiny golden halberd appeared in his grasp.


    The very same which he had retrieved at Kunlun Mountain ¨C a High-grade Sacred Relic with great powers.


    ¡°Use this one from now on.¡±


    Jiu You craved for it right from the moment Chu Xun conjured it. She took over the polearm and felt its weight and balance with immense satisfaction. The weapon felt very much stronger than her silver spear.


    Everyone looked on with envy.


    Then Chu Xun conjured another weapon and gave it to Hong Ling: a pair of dual sabers. The dual-handed Middle-grade Sacred Relic let off a cold glimmer.


    She was pleased to receive it and she knew better than to refuse that gift. Muttering words of thanks, it had been ages since she began hoping for a Sacred Relic of her own and these dual-handed sabers would work just fine.


    Chu Xun produced one more weapon: a saber with a long and jet-black blade. The sharp weapon, a Middle-grade Sacred Relic, was gifted to Yan Yi.


    To Yan Yan, he asked what weapons she would love and her answer prompted him to give her the Thundering Hammer.


    The Hammer let loose a thunderous rumble as soon as it appeared. Yan Yan brandished and waved it and a stray thunderbolt from the powerful weapon easily leveled part of the furnishing in the courtyard.


    ¡°What about you, Rourou? What weapon do you like?¡±


    Tang Rou gave it a moment¡¯s thought before answering that she would love a sword. Swords have always been a favorite of hers.


    Chu Xun took out a sword ¨C an exquisitely-forged Middle-grade Sacred Relic with a dangerously sharp edge.


    Tang Rou loved its appearance very much. Her eyes squinted like a pair of crescent moons when she beamed at him.


    Chu Xun was like Santa Clause, giving out Sacred Relics that would have been so rare for the average warrior. Yet these Sacred Relics were nothing to him; his plundering of Louis Krieg¡¯s personal vault alone yielded more than a dozen such Relics.


    With everyone each armed with a Sacred Relic of their own, Yan Yi and everyone bided their time with tremendous anticipation. Dusk could not have come any quicker before.

 Chapter 376 - Strike in the Dark

    Lights blazed alive as if to herald the coming of the night.


    A group of ten men appeared from the darkness, each of them cloaked in dark hoods and stormed in through the main gates of the Rock Sect stronghold blatantly and arbitrarily.


    ¡°People of the Chu Mansion, show yourselves!¡±


    Hum!


    Hum!


    High-powered spotlights lighted up in unison, flooding the whole compound of the stronghold with illumination like the midday sun.


    Yan Yi, Tang Rou, Jiu You, and the others appeared.


    ¡°Scums of the Broken Souls Cult! You¡¯ve terrorized us long enough!¡± bellowed Yan Yi angrily.


    One of the ten, a lone figure who perched on top of a roof with a full view of the courtyard regarded the Rock Sect members with contempt, ¡°You should be grateful that we needed you to be whetstones for the men, or I would have already slaughtered you all since the very beginning.¡±


    ¡°As if you can,¡± scoffed Hong Ling.


    The lone hooded figure was none other than the Eighth-grade Human King of the squad today. He stared at Hong Ling with unmasked hunger in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame killing beauties like you. You and that girl, I will keep you both alive. The men have been working hard and tired and I¡¯m sure you both will make fitting prizes.¡±


    The rest of the nine hooded Human Kings began to look at Hong Ling and Tang Rou with equal lust.


    ¡°Can I have that little girl, Chief?¡± one of the hooded men pointed at Yan Yan.


    ¡°I want that one. I love young-looking ones,¡± said another, referring to Jiu You.


    ¡°They say pedos usually have weeny manhood,¡± chortled another hooded man.


    ¡°Damn you! Mine¡¯s definitely larger than yours! Let¡¯s compare!¡± scowled the second man in jest.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s compare then!¡±


    Smugly, these men exchanged vulgar jokes right there, ignoring Yan Yi and the Rock Sect members.


    ¡°All right then. Keep the women,¡± said the Eighth-grade Human King loudly, still unable to take his eyes off Tang Rou. With a lascivious grin, he said, ¡°They say this is the Devil¡¯s heartthrob. Take her back and let the rest enjoy her. Let¡¯s see if the Devil¡¯s woman is better than the whores we¡¯re accustomed to.¡±


    ¡°All right, this little lolita¡¯s mine!¡± guffawed the Human King who had taken a liking to Jiu You. He was confident he could defeat Jiu You, being a similarly-ranked Sixth-grade Human King, and he charged at her.


    ¡°Get away, you filthy pig! I don¡¯t want scum like you! I¡¯m marrying Chu Xun when I grow up!¡± Jiu You burst with rage, her lithe and petite frame sped forward like a lightning bolt to meet her enemy.


    The Human King did nothing to evade her. He opened his arms wide and roared with laughter, ¡°Come! Let Uncle give you a kiss!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A bright golden sparkle burst out and Jiu You brandished her golden halberd, thrusting it furiously.


    That took the man by surprise. The sudden appearance of the halberd sent a chill down his spine and cold sweat oozing out of his skin that he almost turned around and fled.


    Urgh!


    But it was too late. The halberd¡¯s devastating magic easily punctured his protective aura and plunged into his chest.


    Jiu You withdrew her polearm furiously, churning up a huge spray of blood.


    The hooded Human King was taken aback with anger; he could have died if Jiu You had not withdrawn her halberd.


    ¡°You won¡¯t die cleanly. You don¡¯t deserve that mercy. You¡¯ll die with dozens or even hundreds of holes around you!¡± shrieked Jiu You, waving her halberd as she gave chase.


    The hooded man roared with frustration and summoned his powers to fight Jiu You head-on.


    ¡°Do it. Leave no one but the girls,¡± commanded the Eighth-grade Human King coldly.


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL!¡±


    The rest of the hooded Human Kings launched their assault.


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL!¡±


    Yan Yi cried and everyone stormed forward too.


    Up atop the roof, the Eighth-grade Human King watched quietly and his eyes constricted with disbelief when Yan Yi and the rest of the defenders each produced Sacred Relics of their own.


    With new Sacred Relics, Yan Yi and the defenders were able to fight more ably.


    Urgh!


    With one slice of his saber, Yan Yi destroyed the protective aura of his foe, leaving also a horrifying gash that never stopped spewing blood.


    Chink!


    Armed with her dual-handed sabers, Hong Ling deftly carved through her enemy¡¯s protective aura with the longer half of the two sabers while cleaving off his leg with the other shorter one and more blood drenched the ground.


    Sizzle!


    Yan Yan activated her Thundering Hammer, firing a bolt of lightning that incinerated her foe¡¯s protective aura, crashing him into the ground with his chest smoking and charred.


    Meanwhile, Tang Rou, her sword imbued with a shiny-white glow, managed to injure her foe by stabbing at his shoulder.


    Jiu You remained the most ferocious fighter in the field. The golden halberd became a superb instrument of death in her grasp as trails of rippling golden currents followed in the wake of its every swing and thrust.


    Her enemy never stopped shrieking with pain. Before long, the hooded man was bloodied with more than a dozen wounds all over him.


    Jiu You could have easily killed him if she wanted to.


    As Jiu You punctured her foe, again and again, she, well aware of her surroundings despite the pandemonium, swung her halberd around to deliver a stroke so powerful that it swatted a Third-grade Human King into the air with his bones shattered.


    In what seemed like the first round of their clash, the Human Kings of the Broken Souls Cult either perished or incapacitated with severe wounds.


    All that remained was the Eighth-grade Human King who had been watching atop his perch, his countenance dark and dreadful and his eyes throbbing with incredulity.


    The wounded invaders were stunned at how the defenders were suddenly armed with so many Sacred Relics.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The Eighth-grade Human King gave his order to pull back. He leaped off the roof, firing a powerful bolt of energy at Tang Rou to buy his men time to retreat. He could care less about keeping her alive for now.


    Her face twisted with shock, but she did not panic.


    A strike from an Eighth-grade Human King could have killed her.


    But right before the energy bolt hit her, a ray of purple light shot all the way from the horizon, disintegrating the energy bolt and smashed squarely into the Eighth-grade Human King¡¯s midriff and he fell back, belching blood.


    He crashed to the ground and coughed up more blood. Then he got up and fled away, deserting his wounded men.


    The remaining of the Human Kings that still survived looked on with dismay. Their leader had just abandoned them.


    ¡°Elder Bao! Save us!¡± cried one of them like a howling beast.


    But Bao Tianxiang continued in his flight, ignoring their pleas. ¡°Save you all? Am I a fool?! There¡¯s someone incredibly powerful here! Surely I¡¯d value my own life over yours!¡±


    With several bounds and leaps that spanned more than thousands of meters, he sped as quickly as he could for dear life.


    In a flash of light, Chu Xun appeared.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone, Big Brother Chu Xun,¡± said Tang Rou.


    He smirked, ¡°Take care of things here. Leave that scum to me.¡±


    Big Brother Chu Xun?!


    Aghast at what they heard, the wounded men frantically looked at the young man.


    Chu Xun. The Devil.


    How could they not recognize that name?


    Their faces sank with dread as fear and panic began to set in. Death would be all that awaited them for the Devil was back.


    With one fleeting glance at them, Chu Xun vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Bao Tianxiang never once lost speed. In fact, the cautious Elder of the Broken Souls Cult kept turning back every now and then to make sure no one was shadowing him.


    After a half-hour of running, he arrived at Gujiang¡¯s largest hotel. He made sure no one was looking before slipping in quietly.


    From a distance, Chu Xun scoffed. ¡°Here? Of all places? Is this too conspicuous?¡±


    The Broken Souls Cultist had leased the whole of the penthouse floor for their own.


    Bao Tianxiang came to a room and rapped on the door hastily.


    The door swung open to reveal an aged, wrinkled face that contorted into utter surprise when he saw a bloodied Bao Tianxiang.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Bao Tianxiang strode past him briskly, ignoring that question, and headed right inside the room. Four other men were inside and each of them powerful Eighth-grade Human Kings.


    ¡°What happened, Bao? Did you not lead an attack on the Rock Sect? Who managed to wound you?!¡± asked one of them.


    Bao Tianxiang sat down and conjured a jade-white flask and tipped it over to pour out a little red pill.


    ¡°Something powerful is at the Rock Sect,¡± he said gravely, ¡°I nearly died there.¡±


    ¡°Something powerful?!¡± gasped one of them, startled.


    ¡°One hit. Just one hit out of nowhere and I can still feel the pain in my lungs.¡±


    Everyone stared at him blankly.


    A hit out of nowhere to hurt Bao Tianxiang, an Eighth-grade Human King? That would make that mysterious person a Ninth-grade at least.


    All five of them had been taking turns, leading various assaults upon the Rock Sect, and none of them had encountered anyone beyond their powers before.


    ¡°Tell us what happened, Bao,¡± asked one of them.


    Bao Tianxiang channeled his powers to heal himself as he recounted what happened at the Rock Sect.


    ¡°What?! Each armed with a Sacred Relic of their own?!¡±


    That question was affirmed by Bao Tianxiang¡¯s solemn nods.


    ¡°I suspect they have found help. Powerful help,¡± he said.


    The rest of his four colleagues nodded. ¡°It must be,¡± said one, ¡°We¡¯ve never encountered anyone more powerful before. So I guess this time, it¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°But with the Devil missing for three years, and Yue Fandie of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy now preoccupied with his own battles with the Zombie race, who else could have come to the Rock Sect¡¯s aid?¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s true that the Devil is back?¡±


    That mere notion of that made everyone jump.


    ¡°Surely not,¡± said Bao Tianxiang, pondering quietly, ¡°If that really was the Devil, he would not have allowed me to escape alive.¡±


    He barely finished when one of his colleagues¡¯ face sank, ¡°You¡¯ve fallen into his ruse, you fool! That must be the Devil! Who else that the Rock Sect could call for help from and who else would have so many Sacred Relics to give to them? The Devil only spared you because he wants to follow you here to snuff us all out!¡±


    Their faces writhed with alarm and apprehension. No one would dare underrate the Devil. The merest mention of his name could easily impale anyone with fear.


    Bao Tianxiang wavered with doubt, ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible. I had been careful. I had made sure I was not followed.¡±


    The other four men breathed easier at his assurance. Bao Tianxiang¡¯s remarkable prowess made him a comrade that they could trust.


    ¡°No matter if our enemy¡¯s the Devil or not, this place is compromised. We should leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Finding it prudent to be careful, everyone nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Tell everyone we¡¯re leaving now from the back door,¡± said one of them.


    They nodded and all five of the men filed out the room once the meeting was over. They knocked on the other doors and ordered everyone to begin to leave.


    Before long, the back door of the hotel opened and more than forty men shuffled out quietly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we just frightening ourselves?¡± grumbled Bao Tianxiang whose wounds did not make the rush any enjoyable, ¡°If that¡¯s not the Devil, but only some expensive sellsword the Rock Sect had employed, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll come all the way here.¡±


    ¡°It never hurts to be careful, my friend. Safety first,¡± urged another Eighth-grade Human King.


    They scaled over a wall once they came out the back door of the hotel and moved down a darkened little alley.


    Suddenly, the man at the head of the line halted without warning, and everyone behind crashed into him. Some even spewed words of anger and discontent.


    An irate Bao Tianxiang complained, ¡°What¡¯s going on!? Can¡¯t you even walk properly?!¡±


    No one answered. Everyone was watching the entrance of the alley up ahead.


    Bao Tianxiang clawed through the crowd obstructing him to reach the front only to find the silhouette of a single man standing to bar their way out.


    The sky was dark and the inside of the alley was darker still that not even the heightened sense of sight that Eighth-grade Human Kings were blessed with could allow them to see who it was.


    Only an enemy could be thinking of thwarting their escape and knowing this, everyone became wary.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± bellowed Bao Tianxiang with rage.


    ¡°I, Chu Xun, is here to see you off. Didn¡¯t want to miss you on your speedy departure.¡±


    The clear, crispy voice made every Cultist in the alley shivered with fright.

 Chapter 377 - Bird Shooting

    The cold voice stabbed through the darkened alleyway as keenly as a blade.


    It was one simple sentence, but it paralyzed the Broken Souls Cultists with panic.


    ¡°WHO ARE YOU!¡±


    The stranger said nothing. What came instead as a response was a gigantic monolith crashing down on him.


    A monolith that came down with an ancient and indomitable presence.


    Panicking, Bao Tianxiang and his comrades hectically summoned their powers to defend themselves, screaming at the top of their voices as they struggled, but to no avail; the monolith was just too heavy and powerful.


    And the narrow space in the alley deprived them of any way to avoid the blast.


    BOOM!


    The powerful explosion threatening to rip the ground asunder erupted like a bomb blast, scattering bits and pieces of flesh and viscera everywhere while killing more than a dozen Cultists who died being reduced into minced meat.


    ¡°Are you a mercenary hired by the Rock Sect? What price did they pay? The Broken Souls Cult is happy to double that price!¡± Bao Tianxiang yelled hastily.


    That prompted Chu Xun to stop, his lips curling with amusement.


    ¡°Pay up now and I might let you go.¡±


    ¡°Why not,¡± thought Chu Xun, who would never complain against any chance to skim more benefit for himself. These men would never live to see the next day and he might as well relieve them of anything useful before sending them on their way to their doom.


    ¡°Let us go, good sir, and the Broken Souls Cult will never refuse any demands you make!¡± cried Bao Tianxiang.


    ¡°Empty promises, eh?¡± hissed Chu Xun contemptuously, ¡°Hmph, off you go then.¡±


    Chu Xun strode forward with piecemeal steps, approaching the Cultists while his mind activated his magic.


    The Formula of Kill!


    The atmosphere in the alley turned tense with a stench of blood and malice filling the air and a ¡°sha¡± glyph materialized in mid-air, barreling forward like a cannonball.


    BOOM!


    The fiery eruption from the blast illuminated every corner of the alley and the first few Cultists at the front were blown to smithereens.


    Energy bolts shaped like fists rained like a deluge of purplish rays down on the men, hurling death and destruction upon the men trapped inside the alley.


    Cracks and crevices burst open because of the pounding impacts and blood was everywhere on the ground bestrewn with broken limbs and torn-off extremities.


    The glowing silhouette of a dragon in purple appeared. The dragon hovered in mid-air before Chu Xun, roaring and baring its fangs at his foes as its purplish strands of glitters that outlined its girth resembled a string of amethysts shimmering brightly in the darkness.


    The dragon let loose another deafening roar and charged, diving into the midst of the Cultist like a fox before everyone could react and detonated itself.


    Blood splashed on the walls of the alleyway and more broken limbs fell on the ground in plops sickening enough to scare the living daylights out of anyone.


    Out of the forty-men-strong cadre handpicked for this invasion on the Rock Sect, none save the five Eighth-grade Human Kings survived.


    All five of them exchanged quick looks and darted off in the other direction to escape from the other exit of the alleyway.


    Chu Xun scoffed with disdain. He took one step. It was all he needed and he reappeared right before their eyes, barring their escape.


    The five men screeched to a panicking halt. ¡°How on earth did he reach here so fast?!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the rest of the Cult now?¡±


    It was the question Chu Xun was most eager to know. Out of fear for Chu Xun, the Cult had evacuated their stronghold and no one yet knew their whereabouts.


    A vehicle passed by the alleyway, briefly lighting up the alleyway with light from its headlamps and it was all the five men needed to see who it was: Chu Xun.


    ¡°The Devil.¡±


    They gasped as one.


    ¡°I suppose I should be flattered that you remember my face even after three years,¡± muttered Chu Xun dryly.


    Bao Tianxiang and his cohorts could hardly move an inch. Shivering so much that they stood like stones, they cursed themselves for not believing it really was Chu Xun when he first appeared to cut off their exit.


    ¡°Tell me where lies the rest of the Cult now and I might show you mercy,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Their eyes flickered with uncertainty as both men shared worried and hesitant looks despite the obvious decision.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun fired a ray of purple light. The death ray perforated one of the five men as easily as a hot knife through butter and blasted a hole right through his heart and the man crumbled to the ground.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Another two purplish rays of light shot and killed another two, killing them instantly.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll speak!¡±


    Bao Tianxiang shivered like a prey before a predator. Eighth-grade Human King, an existence that could easily conquer almost everything and everyone. Yet their powers held as much significance as a speck of dirt in the eyes of the Devil, Chu Xun.


    ¡°I will speak too.¡±


    Finally, even his last remaining colleague gave in too. Understandably so, or another purplish ray of light could be the last thing he would ever see.


    ¡°Li Kun and the rest of the Broken Souls Cult. Where are they?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll promise to spare us if we tell you?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Very well. You are the world-renowned Devil. I only hope you¡¯re a man of your word,¡± said Bao Tianxiang. But it hardly mattered. With his life now in Chu Xun¡¯s hands, the statement meant no more to Chu Xun than to himself.


    ¡°The rest of the Cult has regrouped at Silent Hill in Qingcheng,¡± said Bao Tianxiang.


    ¡°And Li Kun is there too?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°He is,¡± attested the other Cultist.


    ¡°That is all you¡¯ll require of us, Immortal Chu. We ask only mercy from you. We¡¯ll be hermits from this day hence to avoid your wrath,¡± said Bao Tianxiang.


    ¡°So be it then,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Our thanks to you, Immortal Chu,¡± said Bao Tianxiang, and with his colleague, they turned around to leave towards the entrance of the alleyway.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Two purplish death rays blasted through them.


    With what remaining strength in him, Bao Tianxiang turned feebly around and hissed feebly but bitterly, ¡°Y-you¡­ Y-you¡¯ll pay for this¡­ D-Devil¡­¡±


    Chu Xun smirked as the two Cultists slid to the ground lifelessly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never claimed to be an honorable person, have I? Why else am I called the Devil?¡±


    Chu Xun muttered dryly before he wheeled around and vanished.


    Chu Xun arrived at the stronghold of the Rock Sect to find the battle still ongoing.


    The battle had long ended, but not for Jiu You.


    ¡°Ninety-eight,¡± she counted aloud, plunging her halberd into her incapacitated enemy.


    ¡°Ninety-nine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jiu You. Just kill him!¡± cried Tang Rou, finding Jiu You¡¯s actions too bloody for her taste.


    ¡°One hundred.¡±


    The halberd stabbed through the man¡¯s throat for the hundredth hole.


    Chu Xun shook his head with exasperation. The hole-ridden corpse bled so much like a sieve.


    ¡°I told you that I¡¯ll poke a hundred holes on you! That¡¯s me making good on my promise!¡± said Jiu You to the fallen man now as dead as a doornail before ending with a disdainful spit.


    ¡°Master!¡± Yan Yi greeted him, pleased that they finally avenged themselves, ¡°What of the rest of the Cultists?¡±


    ¡°All dead,¡± said Chu Xun flatly, ¡°Clean up things here and do not let anyone know that I¡¯ve returned.¡±


    Yan Yi acknowledged the order with dawning comprehension, nodding his head.


    Back into the great hall of the stronghold, everyone sat down.


    ¡°Are you leaving, Big Brother?¡± asked Tang Rou, who had cleverly guessed the reason Chu Xun wanted Yan Yi to keep the news of his return under wraps.


    Chu Xun nodded. ¡°The Fire Dragon Palace is being assailed by the race of Angels. I¡¯m only worried that Yan Chong and the others might not be able to hold on longer, that¡¯s why I need to get there quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± volunteered Jiu You.


    Chu Xun stroked the hair of her little head, ¡°Nope. You¡¯re staying here. I need you to help keep your Big Sister Tang Rou safe.¡±


    Jiu You pouted her lips at him, looking visibly annoyed.


    ¡°But Big Brother, aren¡¯t you going back to Qianlong Mountain for a look?¡± asked Tang Rou.


    ¡°Qianlong Mountain is still safe because of the enchantment. So I guess not yet. With Palace now besieged, I¡¯m more needed there now.¡±


    Chu Xun finalized his arrangements before his departure. At last, despite his reluctance, he left the Rock Sect in the middle of the night and sped straight towards the capital.


    Chu Xun traveled as fast as he could. As he journeyed through jungles and forest, he could hear wild beasts roaring and growling when they felt him. But thanks to his formidable presence, they only kept to the shadows and none showed themselves.


    Owing to the anomalies still ongoing around Earth, the tectonic shift had furthered the distance between Gujiang and the capital and the gap was still growing.


    All the way, Chu Xun did not slow down at all, and only chose to when his skin was beginning to burn.


    It was morning on the following day when Chu Xun finally made it to the capital.


    On his way to the Fire Dragon Palace, he really encountered Angels.


    Handsome and beautiful, Angels looked like humans but with milky-white wings on their backs. Clad in armor and mail and each emanating powerful auras, they appeared to be remarkable warriors.


    There was an air of pride and aloofness about their kind. By flapping their wings, they could easily take into the air and fly, or, they could churn up strong and fierce winds.


    By controlling the air, they flew in the sky, overhead the common people and no warriors below could do anything to them.


    The guards of the capital city yelled at them, forbidding them to fly.


    But the Angels paid no heed to them. Instead, they smirked scornfully and flew off.


    Chu Xun went up to them and identified himself.


    The captain of the patrolling soldiers, a man called Jiang Tao, who could have sworn his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when he saw Chu Xun¡¯s identification.


    Chu Xun. Major General Chu Xun.


    Instinctively, his body reacted before he knew it, snapping to attention.


    But Chu Xun quickly stopped him and he ripped the rifle from the captain¡¯s hands.


    Rata-tata-tata-tat!


    The heavily-concentrated machine-gun fire caused quite a ruckus as it churned one pellet of lead after another with blinding succession. The bullets caught a good-looking male Angel flying in the air, ruffling his feathers as he plummeted face-first from the air.


    Bang!


    The taller he flew, the harder he fell. The male Angel fell face-first, striking earth with such force that even the bluestone flooring split.


    Jiang Tao stared with disbelief at what just happened. So did the rest of his squad.


    Even the warriors who saw what happened hung their jaws with shock.


    Three Angels were flying in the air and with Chu Xun shooting down one of them, the remaining male and female Angels hovered in mid-air, paralyzed by startlement.


    Touting the rifle, Chu Xun stepped closer and took aim at the male Angel still flying in the air. He pulled the trigger and fired another salvo of hot lead at him and the Angel had to duck and evade the bullets, causing some of his feathers to fall like confetti.


    ¡°Wait! Stop!¡± cried the Angels. The male one was seething so badly that his hands were shaking. Thrusting a finger at Chu Xun, ¡°Y-you! How dare you! How dare you hurt a member of the Winged race!¡±


    ¡°Winged race?¡± muttered Chu Xun. He peered at Jiang Tao, ¡°I thought they¡¯re called Angels?¡±


    Jiang Tao scurried forward and said into his ear, ¡°They call themselves the Winged race. But many of the common folk mistook them to be angels from the fables and legends hence the misnomer.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± muttered Chu Xun, nodding, ¡°Wingeds or Angels, they are disobeying orders to not fly in the airspace of the capital. Just shoot them down like you would with birds.¡±


    Jiang Tao opened his mouth as if to protest, but his voice failed him. ¡°The Devil indeed as I live and breathe! He really is as imperious as the rumors go!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! I¡¯m warning you. Tell no one about my identity or I¡¯ll have you shot,¡± said Chu Xun sternly.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± exclaimed Jiang Tao hastily.


    ¡°Go on then! Get your men ready to shoot down some birds!¡± ordered Chu Xun.


    With a blank face that quickly turned into that of elation, he acknowledged the order with brimming enthusiasm, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The capital guards had suffered enough disdain and cold shoulder from warriors let alone these Wingeds.


    Now with Chu Xun leading them, there was nothing to be afraid of. After all, this was the same Chu Xun who had slain a dragon and the very same who had caused such chaos and pandemonium that even the West feared him.


    ¡°All right, boys! Take aim and fire at those birds!¡± cried Jiang Tao to his men. With his rifle now in Chu Xun¡¯s possession, he conveniently relieved one from another of his squadmates.


    ¡°FIRE!¡±


    The muzzles of the rifles never stopped flaring as the triggers were depressed.


    Bullets peppered every corner of the sky, aiming towards the Winged male and female.


    ¡°You vermin!¡±


    Both members of the Winged race turned livid. They flapped their wings and their feathers glinted as white as steel and they fired their feathers like arrows at Chu Xun and the soldiers.


    The steely feathers rained down on the men, striking the bullets before they could reach their target.


    Warriors nearby who had been witnessing the spectacle immediately took it as their cue to escape to safety.


    Jiang Tao and his men dreaded the worse as they kept up the onslaught, but their discipline as soldiers prevented them from cowering from battle, and their training steeled with enough resolve to follow their orders to carry on firing.


    Hum!


    A bright wall of light, glimmering with a deep shade of purple, shot up the sky and shielded the men from the arrow-like shafts.


    The deluge of deadly feathers battered as harmlessly as rain on roof at Chu Xun¡¯s enchantment, causing bright little sparkles of white whenever they hit the shield.

 Chapter 378 - Avian-folk

    Hails of feathers as hard and sharp as arrows crisscrossed against salvos of bullets from the soldiers¡¯ rifles.


    Steel-like glints bounced off the feathers in the sunlight as they struck down the bullets fired at them while the rest were reduced into harmless white flashes when they hit the magical shield of light that Chu Xun conjured.


    These were not the average pennaceous feathers that Wingeds used to fly but a skill they used in combat.


    The feathers struck down every bullet that the guards fired and Chu Xun¡¯s magical shield defended the guards from the torrent of deadly-steel feathers, culminating in a stalemate.


    The only Winged on the ground ¨C the one whom Chu Xun shot down earlier with Jiang Tao¡¯s rifle ¨C had his face contorting with spasms of anger and bitterness.


    The Winged race had never suffered the ignominy of defeat since they revealed themselves to the world. They feared no one, save the races of Peacocks and Zombies and a few other kinds of ancient breeds. Being immensely prideful, they viewed humans, the original masters of Earth, as lesser beings.


    Yet today, he, a member of the Winged race, was shot down by the device of a common human soldier!


    ¡°How dare you,¡± he growled with a hateful stare at Chu Xun. Bare patches mottled his wings now practically devoid of feathers and what parts that still had them looked badly unkempt.


    Rata-tata-tata!


    Chu Xun peered at him and without warning, fired another salvo of bullets at him.


    The Winged scoffed. He was shot down earlier because he had been careless, or else, no bullets could ever hope to cause him any damage ¨C or so he thought.


    He shook his wings and flung forth a barrage of steely feathers.


    But instead of striking down the bullets, his feathers vanished in little white flashes right before they met!


    Before he knew it, he screamed loudly with uncontrollable pain. The bullets blasted through his wings, spreading specks of blood like blooming flowers of deep scarlet-red on the hole-ridden appendages.


    ¡°Mo Yu!¡±


    The other two Wingeds still up in the air cried with anger and shock.


    ¡°How dare you harm a member of the Winged race! You¡¯ll pay for that!¡± the female Winged cried loudly with venom.


    Chu Xun aimed his rifle at her and fired. This time, her feathers failed to parry away his bullets as they slammed into her wings, knocking feathers off the wings while leaving bloodied holes on them.


    The female Winged shrieked painfully, her wings threshing wildly like a frightened hen as she slowly lost altitude.


    Her male comrade immediately swooped down to pull her up.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked anxiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong about that man! We need to go now and get help!¡± she urged urgently.


    The pair shot a scathing glare at Chu Xun and wheeled around, flapping their wings to flee.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A pair of vine-like tendrils ¨C both forged of True Energies ¨C shot up from the ground as viciously as a bullwhip and coiled around their ankles.


    ¡°What on earth is this!?¡± they cried. In their panic, they fired more steel-like feathers at the magically-conjured tendrils to cut themselves free but to no avail.


    Chu Xun reloaded his rifle magazine and fired again, puncturing the male Winged¡¯s right wing.


    The male Winged cried with agony, nearly falling himself. Fortunately, with another of the female Winged¡¯s wings still intact, they clung on to each other like driftwood and each beat their wing as furiously as possible to remain in the air.


    Even so, one single pair of wings could hardly sustain the weight of two persons for long.


    ¡°Jiang Tao, order your men to switch your ammunition to blanks.¡± The captain did not understand why, but he obediently did as he was told.


    He returned no long later with copious amounts of blank ammunition.


    ¡°Switch your ammo to blanks,¡± ordered Chu Xun.


    And the whole squad of guards followed his instructions.


    ¡°Fire.¡±


    Another storm of gunfire ensued with bullets whizzing into the air.


    The male and female Wingeds tried summoning their powers to defend themselves but they failed to; the tendrils of pure True Energies coiled around their ankles pulsed with a purplish glow and the pair of Wingeds felt themselves becoming weak and powerless.


    ¡°Damn it! What on earth is this!¡± cried both of them, frustrated and startled at their sudden helplessness.


    They began screaming. The guards bombarded the Winged pair with countless blanks, the male and female Wingeds could only wince and flinch without any way to fight back.


    The blanks might not kill them, but it was enough to scare the living daylights out of the two avian-folk if not causing them stinging pain and soreness.


    In mere seconds, feathers fell from the sky like snowflakes in the winter. The volleys of blank ammunition caused minor explosions, singeing the Wingeds¡¯ faces and torso as they yelped and cried in pain.


    ¡°How dare you inflict such disgrace to members of the Winged race. You¡¯ll die a most terrible and painful death for this! No one will save you!¡± roared Mo Yu, still prone on the ground.


    Chu Xun aimed his rifle and discharged lead into his head, blasting his brains open.


    That horrified the crowd of onlookers witnessing the skirmish. They stared at Chu Xun with horror. No one could recognize him ¨C not when he has magically altered his appearance but his eagerness to shoot to death a Winged was not at all reassuring. Many shook their heads gravely, sighing with trepidation at what repercussions might come.


    But Jiang Tao and his men were instead exuberant with brimming fervor. The prospect of fighting alongside the great Chu Xun and his courage in executing the fallen Winged was as rousing as a call to arms.


    The remaining Wingeds were stunned themselves; they did not expect any human to dare execute one of their kind.


    ¡°WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!?¡± the male Winged screamed at Chu Xun.


    Jiang Tao immediately fired his weapon at the male Winged, knocking off some teeth and leaving his mouth and lips swollen from the force of the blast.


    Another guard fired a blast at the male Winged too, hitting him in the groin which elicited a couple of agonizing screams.


    Another blast caught the female Winged on her chest, causing her bosoms to gyrate violently back and forward from the shock. She looked so astounded and embarrassed that she looked like she was on the verge of spewing blood.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re hitting, you moron!¡± scowled Jiang Tao to one of his men, giving him a hard smack on the back of his head.


    ¡°All right, you guys enjoy,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°I¡¯m taking a break.¡± He tossed the rifle back to Jiang Tao and trotted off to an army jeep and sat on its hood, watching from there.


    Rata-tata-tata! The gunfire persisted, interlaced with more screams and howls from the Winged couple. The blank ammunition would not be lethal enough to kill, but that did not make being shot anymore bearable.


    Especially since they each only had one wing still intact. Eventually, they could remain in the air no longer and they crashed to the ground.


    ¡°What am I to do with these avian-folks, sir?¡± asked Jiang Tao, requesting orders.


    Chu Xun motioned for him to come closer and Jiang Tao sidled close to listen.


    ¡°Arrest them both and study them. Find out ways to cripple them,¡± whispered Chu Xun quietly.


    Jiang Tao nearly shivered at how brutal Chu Xun could be. But he knew that the government had been running experiments to find out ways to defeat the raging wild beasts as well as the unknown races who had just recently emerged.


    Before he¡¯d left, Chu Xun slipped him a few more instructions.


    Jiang Tao regrouped with his men and beheld the mob of onlookers who had flocked to witness what happened and declared loudly, ¡°The airspace of the capital is hereby declared off-limits to everyone and everything. Anyone who disobeys this directive, there you have your example.¡±


    Warriors standing in the midst of the crowd stared strangely at the captain and his men, wondering thoughtfully, ¡°Since when did the government found enough courage to adopt such a forceful stance?¡±


    ¡°Arrest these creatures. See that they are sentenced to prison time no shorter than eight to ten years! This is what they deserve for flying overhead the capital as if there¡¯s no rule of law here!¡± announced Jiang Tao with a sonorous voice.


    ¡°Prison?!¡± The warriors nearby all cast bewildered looks. ¡°Is this seriously ten-year imprisonment for these Wingeds? That¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    Four soldiers marched up to the Wingeds and each seized the Winged male and female by a wing and dragged them like how one would with a floundering hen.


    ¡°STOP THAT AT ONCE!¡± a voice like rolling thunder came booming from a distance.


    Several flashes of light zipped through the air and stopped.


    In just the blink of an eye, they had come.


    Four Wingeds, each beautiful and handsome warrior clad in light armor, their wings flapping gently but yet with such force that everyone could feel the strong gales sweeping by.


    They beheld the corpse of Mo Yu coldly and when they saw the arrested Winged couple, their eyes blazed with rage and malice.


    ¡°A year has passed since the day we of the Winged race have revealed ourselves to the world. This is the first time one of ours perished. How dare you! What has possessed you to commit such sacrilege!¡± thundered one of the four. As he spoke, white halos of light pulsed from his head down to his toe, adding an air of dignity and purity to the winged warrior.


    Emboldened by Chu Xun¡¯s presence, Jiang Tao retorted loudly, ¡°They have broken the rules of the capital and have refused to abide by them despite our urgings. This is a fair punishment.¡±


    ¡°Fair punishment? Who defines what is fair or not?¡± snarled another of the Wingeds. ¡°The day where even this capital falls into our hands is near and we shall make our own rules then, not your puny humans.¡±


    ¡°Just because you have some wings doesn¡¯t make you an angel of Heavens, avian-folk,¡± hissed Jiang Tao sternly, ¡°Birdbrains wishing to conquer the capital. Just wait till you find out who sets the rules here. It¡¯s our Major General Chu Xun!¡±


    ¡°Major General Chu Xun? Is that the Devil?¡± asked another one of the Wingeds.


    ¡°Indeed. The Devil was conferred the honorary rank of Major General and he makes the rules here,¡± said Jiang Tao exaggerating with no expense spared for he knew that none of the Wingeds would have any ways of ascertaining that lie. All that mattered was bringing up Chu Xun¡¯s name.


    ¡°Lies. The Devil has been missing for years and his seat, the Fire Dragon Palace, is nearing doom. Make the rules? Hmph. He should be begging for mercy.¡±


    ¡°Shuddup, bird brain. The Fire Dragon Palace is one of the Chu Mansion and its master is our Major General Chu Xun. Do you wish to conquer the capital? Fine. You¡¯ll have him to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Much praises you shower upon Chu Xun,¡± growled a young Winged, ¡°But where is he now? At present, the Winged race reigns supreme here at the capital. For the transgressions of murdering one of our kin, I hereby sentence you to death.¡±


    ¡°Horseshit!¡± burst Jiang Tao loudly. The captain of the guards could not have been any more confident with Chu Xun around. ¡°All of you Winged creatures are hereby prohibited from entering the airspace over the territory of this capital! Disobey this order and you will be shot! That includes all four of you! Any more defiance and you shall be arrested!¡±


    ¡°You imbecilic vermin. Congratulations, you¡¯ve successfully enraged me,¡± said one of the Wingeds with white halos pulsing from this head down to his toe. With simmering anger, he hissed, ¡°I would love to see what your government would do if I were to kill you all today. In fact, what would Chu Xun do?¡±


    A bright brilliance of pure white flooded the very spot he hovered at, blinding everyone¡¯s view of him before something else happened: several hundreds of white feathers hung like curtains in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve murdered one of my kin. For that, you shall be utterly obliterated.¡±


    Bang!


    He had only just finished when a purplish tendril from the ground and swatted at the hovering feathers, reducing into mere speckles of white before they dissipated into nothingness, by which time, the tendril had wrapped around the Winged¡¯s throat and constricted savagely before yanking him to the ground from the air.


    ¡°ARGH!¡±


    The restrained Winged cried with horror when he realized his powers were utterly gone and he could not prevent himself from plummeting.


    Bang!


    The earth erupted, kicking up sand and dirt into the sky. The Winged crashed into the ground with half his face smashed into the granite flagstones of the ground when he came down and the impact left a huge crater.


    ¡°What the?!¡± No one knew what happened. Yet their eyes wandered to the young man sitting on top of the jeep¡¯s hood.


    Despite not being able to make heads or tails with what happened too, even the Wingeds realized there was more than meets the eye with the strange young man.


    ¡°Mo Lin!¡± cried one of them, descending rapidly to the ground to help his kin.


    Another purplish tendril shot up and constricted around his throat, sealing his magic and he too was dragged down viciously from the air in peals of horrific screams.


    Bang!


    More flagstones on the ground burst into pieces. Feathers mottled the air as the tendril bashed the Winged deep into the ground like an onion plant.


    The onlooking crowd drew its breath and held it. ¡°What has this idiot done?! He¡¯s thrashing the Wingeds! Is he not afraid of any consequences?!¡±


    Aghast looks wiped across the faces of the last remaining pair of Wingeds still in the air. They flapped their wings anxiously to gain more altitude while retreating a small distance.


    Jiang Tao smirked. He turned to look at the two incapacitated Winged on the ground and scoffed, ¡°What did you say just now? You want to kill me, you say?¡±


    He brandished his rifle and began firing madly at them.


    The two Wingeds ¨C the first with his head stuck into the ground like an ostrich while the other with half his body buried upside down into the soil ¨C could do nothing. Unable to get out and with their powers sealed by Chu Xun, they could only writhe violently with spasms of pain as Jiang Tao discharged his weapon to his heart¡¯s content.

 Chapter 379 - The Winged Legion

    Warriors had risen into prominence since the anomalies first began, elevating their positions over common and ordinary folk.


    Even the weakest warrior in the early stages of the Innate Realm viewed the common folk as nothing more than a nuisance.


    The common people quickly came to realize this and they avoided all forms of conflict with warriors, including giving them a wide berth even if warriors barged their way into their lives.


    Strange and bizarre news peppered the Martial Tao Forum every day but not one of them included anything about common people in direct confrontation with warriors.


    Yet, history was made on this day. An instance that redefined the status quo.


    Soldiers emptying their rifles at a loud-mouthed member of the Winged race.


    Wingers had always been snobbish and proud and yet, with soldiers seizing them by their wings and being fired upon using their rifles, the sight of them squirming and wincing in pain as feathers dropped to the floor was a most surrealistic scene.


    In the motley crowd of onlookers, egotistical braggarts saw it their chance to gain some publicity.


    They recorded videos of what happened and uploaded them to the Internet.


    The cyberspace began to simmer with exciting discussions. ¡°That is not real at all. Soldiers firing their weapons at the Winged race? What is going on in the world now?!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like a Winged to me. Looks more like a hen whose feathers have been fully plucked off.¡±


    ¡°What happened to this Winged? What finally filled the army with a burst of courage? The Martial Tao domain might prohibit aggression against the common folk, but won¡¯t the Winged race turn livid at one of their kind being ill-treated?¡±


    ¡°I can only guess that the army is doing this on purpose and somebody must be supporting them.¡±


    Even as the discussions delved into greater depths, it was all but conjecture. Some wondered aloud if the Devil had returned, but the theory was quickly shot down.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Tao emptied a clip¡¯s worth of blank ammunition into the Wingeds before he finally stopped.


    ¡°All right, pull them up,¡± he ordered.


    Four soldiers trotted up to two Wingeds buried upside down into the ground and each seized a leg and pulled hard.


    It took as much effort as a strenuous tug-of-war to free them until they finally came up, both with their faces soiled and disheveled with signs of dried blood. The blood came from their face when they were slammed face-first into the ground and had been soaked up by the soil when they were underground before the soil hardened and clung to their faces.


    Jiang Tao took his rifle and aimed.


    Bang! Bang!


    With two crisp bangs that sounded like cracks of whips, the blanks blasted away the crust of soil to reveal a pair of faces badly-bruised and lacerated with hints of dried blood.


    The onlookers all took in a deep breath apprehensively as if they could feel the pain of the blast.


    The two remaining Wingeds still in the air watched quietly and gravely from a distance, visibly afraid any more purplish energy tendrils might pop out from somewhere to ensnare them from the air.


    Jiang Tao scoffed as he tossed one last look at them. ¡°Winged race. Hmph,¡± he thought quietly. ¡°They¡¯re nothing before the Major General. Even real chickens could fight better than them.¡±


    ¡°Take these two back as well,¡± he motioned to his men.


    The four soldiers brusquely dragged the two fainted Wingeds each by one leg like how they would with sacks of filth.


    ¡°YOU THERE!¡± Jiang Tao yelled at the two remaining Wingeds, ¡°Tell your kind that the capital is a no-fly zone from this day onwards! Remember that!¡±


    He had never felt so good before; to be able to be smug towards anyone from the Winged race.


    The Winged pair peered at him darkly, their eyes burning with malice and resentment at the invincibility of their kind being challenged and disproved. Without warning, they flapped their wings and fired volleys of steel-like feathers, sending them whistling through the air at the captain.


    ¡°You¡¯re slow learner, aren¡¯t you?¡± yelled Jiang Tao derisively, so immensely pleased at himself that he did not even attempt to evade.


    HUM!


    A purplish shield of light materialized, its surface rippling with glitters.


    The feathers smashed into the shield of light but were all reduced into harmless little sizzling specks of lights before they vanished momentarily.


    ¡°Impudent vermin. You will pay for such indignity upon the Winged race.¡±


    Said one of the Winged with a sinister look about him.


    His companion produced an arrow ¨C one with shiny-gold fletching. He shook it gently and let go. Once out of his grasp, the arrow shot into the air with a shrill scream and exploded high up overhead, emitting showers of bright golden sparkles like fireworks.


    Without any doubt, the Wingeds were calling for help, although the method seemed a tad too archaic, especially when they could have easily made a phone call and just spare everyone the histrionics.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?! Awfully outdated, don¡¯t you think, you birdbrains!?¡± Jiang Tao caterwauled with suppressed fits of laughter.


    ¡°A flare,¡± observed Chu Xun dryly, murmuring to himself, ¡°Is that to call for help or to call for girls?¡± The words came before he had even known it and he chuckled. ¡°Spending too much time with Jiu You must have influenced me enough with the bad habits she picked up from the Internet.¡±


    Jiu You had been surfing the Internet so much that she picked up many a great number of odd and weird mantras that she repeated so incessantly until Chu Xun could recite them too.


    Jiang Tao stared at Chu Xun, hardly believing his ears. He did not expect the Devil to be well-informed in modern and trendy pop culture idiosyncrasies. The Chu Xun they knew only spent his hours in combat and nothing else.


    After all, everything they heard about Chu Xun confined only to his swashbuckling derring-do. He could either be slaying a dragon or he could be knocking down doors of evil-doers and scums.


    Not long after the flare was fired, the horizon was speckled with countless dots that slowly converged into a huge mass. Something was coming fast and finally, when it drew near, it was a company of Wingeds.


    Many among the bystanders staggered backward involuntarily as they feared the worst. ¡°The Winged race has come! They must be angry! At first glance, the host of Wingeds looked like it numbered up to a hundred.¡±


    At its forefront was an elderly Winged with flowing white hair and chalk-white beard although his rosy cheeks and his taut and smooth skin hardly screamed frail.


    Powerful and vast was the aura that he radiated as multiple white glowing rings cascaded from his head down to his feet and all that beheld his imposing stature found themselves at a loss for breath.


    A Ninth-grade Winged King.


    The rest of the Wingeds looked nowhere near as old as him, but as highly-disciplined soldiers, they hovered in orderly rows despite being afloat in mid-air.


    The Winged Legion.


    Jiang Tao beheld the horde of Winged legionnaires in the air and what confidence and fervor he had fizzled into nothing as he wondered with dread, ¡°Heavens, so many of them¡­ One feather from every single one of them and I¡¯d be as perforated as a sieve!¡±


    He jerked his head around, hoping to seek comfort and solace. There he was, the Devil, looking hardly perturbed and strangely, that managed to calm the captain down.


    The elderly Winged coldly surveyed the surroundings with eyes as keen as a hawk¡¯s. The creases of his wrinkled face deepened into a bitter glare.


    ¡°Soldiers of the common world. The Winged race has never sought offense with you. Why such savagery upon our kind?¡±


    The elderly Winged¡¯s question came like thunder rolling towards Jiang Tao.


    The sonorous voice came with a shock wave that stupefied everyone. Jiang Tao and his men felt their insides churning and their blood boiling so strongly that they nearly collapsed.


    Spurts of purplish energies shot into their bodies before they lost control, calming their senses and assuaged their discomfort.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Chu Xun barked at the Wingeds, his voice reverberating like the thunderous growls of dragons, billowing forth in powerful waves of its own.


    The elderly Winged¡¯s face twisted with shock when he realized what was coming. But it was too late; the sound wave struck him like a sledgehammer in the chest and he quickly summoned his powers to suppress the waves of discomfort that could cause internal damage.


    But the same could not be said for his subordinates behind him. The entire Winged host was tossed into disarray; the Winged legionnaires wobbled like a bunch of drunks that some nearly plunged headfirst from the air.


    Their elderly leader hastily flung out an arm and conjured several white rings that descended like a protective barrier around his men, restoring them to fullness.


    Jiang Tao and his men, with the bystanding warriors among the crowds of onlookers, stared at Chu Xun with renewed admiration. ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡±


    Such were troubled times where warriors won respect and adoration through their heroics.


    ¡°So that was you!?¡± cried the Winged who had fired the flare earlier, thrusting a finger incredulously at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Silence!¡± admonished the elderly Winged sharply.


    ¡°Master Mo! It was him! It was his unknown devilry which had ensnared Mo Lin and the others!¡± the Winged cried anxiously as if he had not heard the warning.


    ¡°I said ¡®Silence¡¯!¡± snarled the elderly Winged again.


    The younger Winged jumped as if he had been hit by a lightning bolt and fell silent at once, although that did not stop him from casting a venomous glare at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Hail, human champion. I apologize for the insolence on his behalf. Please understand that any slight is not intentional,¡± said the elderly Winged with his arms crossed before his midriff and he bent in what appeared to be an obvious bow.


    Chu Xun peered at him dubiously. But not far away, the Winged legionnaires could not believe what they were seeing: it was the gesture of highest respect that a Winged could convey.


    But if anyone fully knew what fully happened earlier, that could only be Chu Xun and the elderly Winged leader.


    As a powerful champion of the Winged race and a maven in the skills of combat himself, he immediately realized that the young man¡¯s mundane appearance and outlook belied insurmountable and indomitable might that not even he could flippantly claim to best.


    But none of the Winged legionnaires understood why. What compelled their most powerful champion to show such respect and honor to a mere human, they could hardly guess. If anything, the Wingeds all saw it as an insult.


    What was more infuriating was how the human whelp remained magnanimous seated without any intention of returning the salute!


    ¡°Humans, worthless vermin that understand nothing about manners and decorum!¡±


    But the displeased glares from the Winged legionnaires did not go unnoticed; a sharp-eyed Chu Xun caught them grimacing with disgust and smirked, ¡°You seem resentful.¡±


    ¡°Lowly humans like you do not deserve our race¡¯s highest gesture of salute,¡± said someone from the midst of the Winged Legion.


    ¡°Birdbrains. Take a good look at your friends whom we arrested. They look nothing more than featherless chickens after being defeated. You dare to speak of respect?¡± scowled Jiang Tao loudly, displeased that the Wingeds disrespected Chu Xun.


    ¡°Human scum! There¡¯s no way they¡¯d be defeated by the likes of you without some unknown devilry! You¡¯ll pay for this indignity towards the Winged race.¡±


    Jiang Tao scoffed emphatically. He strode to the captured Wingeds and kicked at them to humiliate them further before saying aloud, ¡°Who¡¯s paying the price now, I wonder? What a bunch of birdbrains. The earth belongs to us humans, not you avian-folk! Learn some respect if you wish to survive here and not strut about as if you own this place!¡±


    Legionnaires of the Winged host stirred unsteadily. Glaring hatefully at Jiang Tao, they would have given anything to strike him down here and now.


    ¡°Angry, eh? Glare at me again and I¡¯ll fire some lead into your friend here,¡± said Jiang Tao, putting the muzzle of his rifle at the temples of a captured Winged.


    ¡°Wait!¡± cried the elderly Winged. One look at Chu Xun was enough to know that he was in charge here. ¡°Esteemed human champion,¡± he said to Chu Xun, ¡°You belong to the domain of Martial Tao, the realm of warriors. I fail to understand why you are defending these lowly insects.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes squinted, masking the cold fury budding in his gaze.


    ¡°You despise humans, don¡¯t you? So why are you living in the human territory?¡±


    ¡°This is where you¡¯re mistaken. Life is always about the survival of the fittest. The strong survive and the weak perish. With the rise of warriors since the anomalies began ravaging Earth and the emergence of various races, the existence of these lowly miscreants only adds to the burden of Earth to sustain and keep them. Once subservient to the other races before their withdrawal into obscurity, they are to reassume the mantle of their forebears now that we¡¯ve returned. They are no more than slaves to us; slaves whose life and death are ours to say.¡±


    Unperturbed, Chu Xun chuckled. He stared at the elderly Winged, ¡°So am I, a human too. Would you dictate how I live?¡±


    ¡°Nay. Singular beings like you are gods in the comprehension of such wretched lowlifes. You¡¯ve transcended beyond the limits of the mundane humanity,¡± said the elderly Winged earnestly.


    ¡°Well, at any rate, I have something to say,¡± said Chu Xun to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Chu Xun transfixed him in a derisive stare, ¡°I never liked using expletives and I don¡¯t like unnecessary blather. But to you, I¡¯d make an exception ¨C go f*ck yourself!¡±

 Chapter 380 - The Fight for Honor!

    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned frosty; he was really pissed off.


    The elderly Winged looked grim as well. He didn¡¯t expect an expert like Chu Xun to call him names.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t behave like an expert at all, but I will. I¡¯m from a noble tribe, and I won¡¯t condescend to argue with him.¡± the elderly Winged comforted himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of folks with wings. How dare you look down upon human beings? Why don¡¯t you change your looks not to look like human beings? Isn¡¯t it better if you had beaks and long tails?¡± Chu Xun lost his temper.


    The elderly Winged, who had just calmed down, flew into a rage again, and could barely hold back his anger.


    ¡°I showed you respect as I thought you were an expert. But you kept swearing at me like a vixen. Don¡¯t you care about losing your dignity?¡± the elderly Winged¡¯s face darkened as he spoke.


    ¡°What? Did I lose my dignity by agreeing to your bullshit? I¡¯m, and will always be, a human being even when I reach the peak of cultivation. I don¡¯t need a bunch of avian-folks to acknowledge my identity.¡±


    Impressed by those words, Jiang Tao and others applauded loudly. The warriors around all looked at Chu Xun with admiration.


    ¡°Take a look at what surrounds you, you avian-folks. We¡¯re all human beings, and stop considering yourselves superior to us because you have wings. Try to piss me off and I¡¯ll make you into fried chickens in KFC.¡±


    The elderly Winged was fuming upon hearing those words, and his eyelids and lips twitched. He could barely suppress his anger.


    ¡°The strong will finally dominate the world while the weak kneel by their feet begging for mercy,¡± the elderly Winged said in a deep voice.


    ¡°The strong? Are you saying that you guys are the strong while the human beings are the weak?¡± Chu Xun cast a sidelong glance at him.


    Hands behind the back, the elderly Winged replied in a proud tone, ¡°Do I need to make myself clearer? What I meant is clear enough.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to make a bet with me, you old bird?¡±


    ¡°Bet on what?¡± the elderly Winged asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you look down on us human beings? So let¡¯s bet on who will win the fight between your Winged Legion, which is standing behind you, and my human army, without you or I intervening,¡± Chu Xun answered.


    The elderly Winged was dumbfounded. Pointing at Jiang Tao and others, he said in a strange voice, ¡°Do you mean letting them fight my legion?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    The elderly Winged looked back at the legion behind him and said in a mocking tone, ¡°He said you were afraid.¡±


    The members of the Winged Legion burst out laughing and looked at Jiang Tao and his companions scornfully.


    ¡°We¡¯re afraid that they will wet their pants in fear before the fight even starts.¡±


    ¡°I alone can put all these lowly human beings down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone more eager to dig their graves than you guys.¡±


    The members of the Winged Legion mocked in a disdainful tone one after another.


    Jiang Tao and his companions flushed with anger. A soldier shall never be humiliated and will never bow his head at the threat of death.


    ¡°Cut the crap, you avian-folks. Let¡¯s fight if you have guts.¡± Jiang Tao snapped.


    He believed that Chu Xun was sure about winning the fight since he suggested a fight on his own initiative. He and his companions now had blind admiration for Chu Xun.


    They were no fools as to not know that if it weren¡¯t for Chu Xun, those avian-folks wouldn¡¯t have changed their attitudes and the elderly Winged wouldn¡¯t have treated them gently and politely.


    ¡°Old bird, do you dare to take the challenge?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The lip corner of the elderly Winged twitched. With noble status, he had never been called like that.


    ¡°Since you want them to die, of course, we will grant your wish, as well as show you how lowly and weak they are.¡±


    ¡°Then cut the crap. Let¡¯s get started,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a bet, there should be a reward.¡± There was a strange glint in the elderly Winged¡¯s eyes as he spoke.


    ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll let go of those avian-folks that I¡¯ve caught. If we win, you will have to announce to the world that human beings are the only dominator of Earth,¡± Chu Xun said loudly.


    The elderly Winged¡¯s expression kept changing as he weighed the pros and cons. In no time, he broke into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m being overcautious. It¡¯s impossible for these lowly human beings to defeat a noble and powerful tribe like us,¡± the elderly Winged thought to himself.


    ¡°Okay. I agree, and I swear on the honor of our tribe.¡± The elderly Winged, who was full of confidence, swore on the honor of his tribe.


    ¡°I got nine fighters here, and I suggest all of you join forces, or my men won¡¯t have the sense of achievement when they win,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Jiang Tao and his companions raised their chests at the words. It would be a great honor for them to win a hundred winged opponents with just the nine of them, and even if they lost, it would be a glorious defeat.


    The warriors around kept glancing at Chu Xun as if they were trying to find out why he was so confident.


    A disdainful laugh rang out among the Wingeds.


    ¡°Well, we want it to be fair, so I¡¯ll have nine people on my side fight the nine from your side,¡± the elderly Winged said while chuckling.


    Chu Xun smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s get started. Choose a place where you want to fight. Since we¡¯re on the Earth and I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m taking advantage of you by choosing a place more favorable to us, I¡¯ll leave you to choose.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± the elderly Winged laughed out. ¡°How arrogant! But since you insist, I¡¯d better follow your advice. Will you agree to wherever I choose?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I don¡¯t care even if you want to fight in your place,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Good.¡± the elderly Winged responded.


    As he turned over his hand, a square map that seemed to be made with animal skin appeared in his palm. It was shining, and patterns of mountains and rivers could be seen on it.


    ¡°This is Reality Painting, a treasure of our tribe. The terrain in it isn¡¯t complex, and the hills and ravines are real. How about we have a fight in this painting?¡± the elderly Winged suggested with a proud expression.


    Few knew about this precious painting. Inside was a self-contained world, entered which, one would be trapped there until his death.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up at the painting. ¡°This painting is a real treasure and contains a small self-contained world, with functions of self-defense and storage and power of launching attacks. It¡¯s like the Purple Mansion to the cultivators.


    ¡°What a pity. This is just a corner instead of the whole painting. Nevertheless, it has extraordinary power,¡± Chu Xun thought to himself.


    ¡°Why not. Since you¡¯ve made the suggestion, they will fight in the painting.¡± Chu Xun smiled and then turned to Jiang Tao and his companions. ¡°Do you dare to enter this painting?¡±


    Having grown up in the mortal world, they had never seen such a painting before, and they cringed after learning that the painting could suck people in.


    But soon, they plucked up their courage. After all, they were soldiers and even not afraid of death. Besides, they believed that Chu Xun, who was present, wouldn¡¯t sit by and watch them die. What was more, their urge to defend the honor of soldiers and human beings got the better of their fear of death.


    ¡°Yes, sir. We will go ahead even if it¡¯s the lion¡¯s den, let alone a painting,¡± Jiang Tao replied loudly.


    ¡°Glad to hear you say yes, but I still have one question. What should we base on to determine who is the winner and who is the loser?¡± A scornful smile played around the corner of the elderly Winged¡¯s lips.


    ¡°The survived will be the winner, and the dead will be the loser.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice sounded icy.


    The elderly Winged¡¯s smile froze on his face. ¡°Okay. I agree.¡±


    ¡°The fight will start in an hour, and before that, we could prepare ourselves.¡± After saying this, Chu Xun signaled Jiang Tao and others to follow him without waiting for the elderly Winged¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Sir, we want to apply for some advanced thermal weapons,¡± Jiang Tao said and then quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re afraid of being killed. We just want to kill more enemies before we die. But we could hardly cause damage to those avian-folks with the weapons now in our hands.¡±


    ¡°Well, not really.¡± Chu Xun chuckled and continued, ¡°The only thing that we need to shoot birds is a slingshot.¡±


    The eyes of Jiang Tao and others lit up. That was right because Chu Xun had managed to shoot an avian-folk with a slingshot.


    Seeing that Chu Xun was whispering to his men, the elderly Winged cocked his ear. The Wingeds were sharp-eared and could hear a needle fall on the ground.


    ¡°They are trying to eavesdrop on us. Let¡¯s curse,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Jiang Tao and others were surprised at first but soon caught the drift.


    ¡°F*ck you old bird. How dare you eavesdrop on us! Why don¡¯t you come near and let me speak in your ear?¡± Jiang Tao cursed in a low, wretched voice without looking at the old man.


    The elderly Winged¡¯s twitching lip corner showed that he had heard it.


    ¡°A bunch of avian-folks, watch how I¡¯ll shoot all of you down later.¡± a soldier murmured.


    The corner of the elderly Winged¡¯s lips twitched even more fiercely.


    ¡°Alright. Next, listen to me carefully and do as I say. Then we¡¯ll win.¡± Chu Xun cut in.


    Jiang Tao and others nodded.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and set up a soundproof formation.


    ¡°Bring all our bullets here.¡± Chu Xun ordered.


    Jiang Tao carried all their bullets into the formation with others.


    ¡°This is so little. Isn¡¯t there any more of it?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°The bullets assigned are limited. But I can apply for another batch. There is still time,¡± Jiang Tao answered, shaking his head.


    ¡°No need. Bring me all the blank cartridges we got.¡± Chu Xun waved his hand.


    ¡°But, sir, we can¡¯t even kill a man with a blank cartridge. Can we kill those avian-folks with it?¡± a soldier asked, looking worried.


    Jiang Tao hit the man with his palm and shouted at him. ¡°Shut up. Since Captain says we can, then we surely can.¡±


    Chu Xun told them to put all bullets together. As he waved his hands above those bullets, Reincarnation Lines disappeared into them.


    Now, they were no longer bullets but Reincarnation Lines.


    Chu Xun took out nine Jade Cards and engraved a magic formation on each of them quickly.


    ¡°Each of you takes one Jade Card and puts it next to your skin. It can prevent you from being killed.¡±


    Though Jiang Tao and his companions were not afraid of death, they were no fools to die for nothing either. Thus, they did as they were told.


    ¡°Except for guns and bullets, don¡¯t bring anything else with you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Jiang Tao, taking the lead, took off his coat and armed himself with bullets as many as possible. When all his clips were filled, he began filling his pockets with supplementary bullets.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Chu Xun asked them.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the nine soldiers answered in unison.


    ¡°This is a great chance for us to bring glory to our country. The people all over the world are watching us, so don¡¯t chicken out.¡± Chu Xun warned them.


    The onlookers all started livestreaming through their phones.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the nine of them answered in chorus.


    ¡°Good. I will be here waiting for your good news. If you win, you¡¯ll be awarded a medal by the top official personally.¡±


    On hearing those words, the nine soldiers flushed with excitement, itching for a fight.


    ¡°Hey, you old bird, are you ready? Death is coming.¡± Chu Xun yelled at the elderly Winged.


    The elderly Winged turned back and narrowed his eyes at Chu Xun. ¡°Well, for your sake, I¡¯ll leave their corpses in one piece.¡±

 Chapter 381 - One Falling to His Death!

    This was the first time that the soldiers from the mortal world had fought against the Winged Legion. Naturally, it attracted the attention of all.


    Some said that the Wingeds were so arrogant as to look down on human beings.


    While others said the human beings were being reckless to challenge the Wingeds.


    People had different opinions on the fight.


    However, they all wanted to be a witness of this battle.


    Some trouble-seekers among the onlookers started live-streaming the fight.


    As the elderly Winged waved his hand, the Reality Painting rose up, floating in the mid-air and emitting hazy white light.


    ¡°Is there anyone who wants to take the challenge?¡± the elderly Winged asked the Winged Legion behind him.


    To his surprise, a lot of his men stood out and wanted to fight the human soldiers.


    They were very confident that any one of them could defeat their enemies alone.


    Humans were despicable and fragile in their eyes.


    The elderly Winged selected nine challengers and looked at Chu Xun, asking, ¡°Can we start now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for those words for half a day.¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Jiang Tao and the other eight soldiers stepped forward at the same time, showing that they were ready for this.


    The elderly Winged chuckled, but there was contempt in his eyes.


    He poked the Reality Painting with one finger. The painting immediately expanded in the wind and became as big as a square table. It emitted bright light, which enveloped the fighters from both sides. The dazzling white light then sucked those fighters into the painting.


    The painting floated in the air like a movie screen, on which were mountains, rivers, and the 18 fighters.


    The surrounding warriors widened their eyes at such a magical scene, and the people watching the live broadcast might be shocked as well.


    With the mutation of the Earth, all sorts of mystical treasures appeared on this wonderful planet. The warriors present all found the Reality Painting so magical.


    Jiang Tao and his men landed on a hill. He looked around and found that the place was not very large, about the size of two or three football fields.


    ¡°Hide!¡±


    As well-trained soldiers, his men hurriedly found a place to hide after hearing the order.


    Flying high in the sky, the Wingeds easily found Jiang Tao and his men and smiled disdainfully.


    ¡°I spotted these despicable bugs,¡± one of the Wingeds said in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Easy. Let them live a while longer. Do you know the cat-and-mouse game? The game will be boring if the cat kills the mouse in one go,¡± another Winged said.


    ¡°Yes. I bet they haven¡¯t realized that we¡¯ve found them. It will be boring to kill them in one go.¡±


    The nine Wingeds gazed with a mocking and scornful expression at the hill where Jiang Tao and his men hid.


    ¡°I¡¯ll play with them first.¡± A Winged spoke. With a light flap of his wings, more than ten feather arrows shot out.


    Boom! Boom¡­!


    The gleaming arrows landed on the hill and smashed it to the ground.


    ¡°Huh? Where are they?¡± one of the Wingeds said in astonishment.


    They had clearly seen Jiang Tao and his men hiding behind the hill.


    ¡°Are they buried underground?¡± another Winged asked teasingly.


    ¡°Maybe. Let¡¯s go and check out.¡±


    The nine Wingeds flew towards the collapsed hill.


    ¡°Let me see if they¡¯ve been buried alive.¡± One of the Wingeds drew out his exquisite golden sword that hung by his waist and cut a deep gully in the ground with it.


    ¡°Be careful. You¡¯ll kill them.¡± one of his companions reminded him in a mocking tone.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re not here.¡±


    The faces of the nine Wingeds darkened at the same time as they realized they¡¯ve made themselves a clown. They were so complacent just now. However, when they kicked the dirt aside, they saw no blood, which meant that their opponents were not buried there.


    The people watching outside the painting all had a strange expression on their faces.


    ¡°These avian-folks were so stupid. Jiang Tao hid behind that hill, but he soon sneaked out with his men.¡±


    ¡°These avian-folks were so smug. It seemed they all had fun smashing the hill and digging holes with swords. They were really birdbrains.¡±


    The elderly Winged gazed at the Reality Painting with a grim face; he was so angry to see his men unaware of themselves being made a fool of.


    He could see clearly outside the painting that those nine human beings had retreated from the hill to hide behind another hill hundreds of meters away.


    ¡°Captain, let¡¯s launch an attack.¡± A human soldier suggested with an eager expression.


    ¡°Be more patient. Let¡¯s play a game with them first.¡± Jiang Tao¡¯s eyes narrowed with a smile. As he turned over his hand, a grenade appeared in his palm.


    ¡°Oh, Captain, where did you get it?¡± his men looked very surprised and wondered if he had magic.


    Jiang Tao grinned as he replied, ¡°Mr. Chu gave it to me.¡±


    Chu Xun had told them to hand in their grenades so as to fight light. However, before the fight started, he gave Jiang Tang a black ring and told him how to use it.


    Jiang Tao took off his helmet and tied a grenade to it with a thin metal wire. Then, he left the helmet at the edge of the hill with half of it exposed to the enemy¡¯s fire.


    After that, he made a gesture.


    Seeing that, his men sneaked to hide behind another hill.


    Jiang Tao fired toward the sky with a grin before slipping away.


    ¡°They¡¯re over there.¡± A Winged shouted in anger when he heard the gunshot.


    ¡°These cunning humans, let¡¯s see if you can still get away this time.¡±


    ¡°Kill them and end the battle.¡±


    The nine Wingeds flew in the direction of the gunshot while yelling.


    Upon seeing the helmet left by Jiang Tao, a Winged said with disdain, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t he covering his ass but exposing his face?¡±


    ¡°Get out of there. I saw you!¡±


    ¡°Scatter, everyone. We can¡¯t let them escape this time.¡±


    The nine Wingeds scattered with the order and surrounded the hill.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± One of the Wingeds who flew over the hill cursed as he saw no one down there but a helmet. ¡°The humans are all cunning and lowly!¡±


    His teammates all pulled a long face and started cursing after figuring out the situation.


    One of them landed a heavy stamp on the helmet and squashed it.


    Just as he was about to say something, there was a loud boom!


    The helmet exploded under his feet, flames, mixed with streaks of purple light, sweeping across the area.


    In an instant, half of the hill was blown up, stirring dust and smoke in the air.


    The explosion blasted the Winged in mid-air, blowing off his feathers. He couldn¡¯t stop screaming as streaks of purple light penetrated his wings and body.


    Bang!


    He fell from the sky and crashed into the ground with his face, breaking his neck with a loud and clear sound of bone breaking.


    This happened all of a sudden. The other eight Wingeds all had a blank expression and didn¡¯t realize what was going on until their teammate broke his neck.


    Those who were watching the fight outside the painting were dumbfounded, so were people watching the live broadcast.


    The Winged, as the name suggested, had wings. However, now, a Winged fell to his death, and this was so ironic.


    The members of the Winged Legion who were watching the fight outside the painting all roared with anger.


    ¡°Kill them! Kill these lowly humans!¡±


    The elderly Winged looked grave. He clenched his fists, and it took him a while to loosen them and ask, ¡°Shut up! Isn¡¯t it humiliating enough?¡±


    He was right. It was so humiliating that a member of their race was plotted against and killed by human beings that they despised. It was simply a slap in the face.


    ¡°It seems that wings couldn¡¯t help you escape from the hands of Death.¡± Chu Xun laughed.


    Everyone¡¯s expression became strange, and they wondered to themselves, ¡°He is being so fearless. Isn¡¯t he afraid of enraging the Wingeds with those mocking words?¡±


    Meanwhile, some people started to wonder who Chu Xun was that he could strike fear into the elderly Winged¡¯s heart. They couldn¡¯t understand why such a strong person would work for the military, and they were eager to know how much the state had paid him to hire him.


    It would never occur to them that this man was Chu Xun the Devil, who had disappeared for three years.


    The top official was watching the fight through the livestreaming as well.


    ¡°Find out who this man is.¡± In charge of a big country, the top official naturally didn¡¯t know everyone in the army.


    Previously, when he saw that Chu Xun provoked the Wingeds intentionally and put Jiang Tao and his men up to a fight against the Wingeds, he cursed Chu Xun for being stupid.


    However, he couldn¡¯t stop laughing when he saw Jiang Tao kill a Winged with a grenade.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he piss the Wingeds off with those mockeries, sir?¡± standing by his side, his advisor asked in a worried tone.


    Though with low cultivation, the top official had an air of dignity as the leader of the country. ¡°So what? The soldiers of Huaxia are all brave, and some of them are very strong, just like this young man. I must meet him after this fight is over. He is like another Chu Xun. How lucky we are to have him on our side¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t this man¡¯s skills remind you of someone?¡± the advisor murmured.


    The top official looked back at him while replying, ¡°I know who you¡¯re referring to, but that boy has disappeared for three years. No one knows where he has gone. Are you suspecting that they are the same person?¡±


    The advisor nodded. ¡°Yes, their ways of doing things are so similar.¡±


    The top official looked like he didn¡¯t take the words seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t care. We¡¯ll know when we meet him. Arrange a meeting for us quickly,¡± he said with a smile.


    However, his advisor did not move. ¡°Sir, can I watch the fight first?¡±


    The top official burst out laughing. His advisor, who was his teacher, too, had once been saved by Chu Xun, so it was natural that he was eager to know whether that man was Chu Xun or not. The official didn¡¯t reply but nodded.


    The breaking news that some human soldiers managed to kill a Winged caused a buzz in cyberspace. People were thrilled, and they wondered from when their country was able to develop such powerful and terrifying thermal weapons that could kill the Wingeds.


    The warriors across the country all began to wonder if they should treat those soldiers more politely. Since those soldiers were able to take down the Wingeds, they were certainly able to deal with them.


    The most excited ones were the soldiers of Huaxia. Their faces flushed with excitement. They felt proud that Jiang Tao, a member of them, killed a Winged.


    Those who were watching the live broadcast in Huaxia, both ordinary people and warriors, were happy to see the scene. As human beings, they were angry when the Wingeds despised and insulted the human beings.


    ¡°Kill these avian-folks! Let them taste the consequence of looking down on human beings.¡± People felt very pleased.


    However, the Wingeds were very depressed, so were the tribes that appeared recently, such as the Macroprimates, Zombies, and Peacock race. They all looked grave for they were not human beings.


    ¡°The Wingeds are all good-for-nothings! They brought shame to us!¡± the members of the Peacock race cursed loudly.


    ¡°What a waste of their good-looking faces! They are a piece of trash that can¡¯t even defeat the weak human beings. How shameless they are to call themselves the top of the Lost Races.¡± the Macroprimates all showed a look of disdain.


    The fight in the Reality Painting was still going on.


    ¡°How cunning and despicable you human beings are. Come out, I dare you! Why hiding like a mouse?¡± A Winged yelled with bloodshot eyes.


    The Wingeds mocked and taunted the human beings, and didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. However, in the blink of an eye, a member of them was taken down by a human being, dead because of breaking his own neck. This was like a loud slap in their faces.

 Chapter 382 - A Scared Bird!

    The beginning of this battle between the human soldiers and the Winged Legion was enough to shock everyone.


    In everyone¡¯s heart, humans were minuscule, while the Wingeds were powerful.


    The fight was a slap in the face to those alien races who looked down on humans.


    However, if people were smart enough, they would be able to tell that Jiang Tao and his men had taken advantage of the Wingeds¡¯ arrogance to play the psycho act with them.


    The Wingeds now were in a rage. As the saying goes, experience must be bought. After the failure, the Wingeds would become cautious, and what should Jiang Tao and his men do?


    ¡°Captain, let¡¯s kill one more Winged with the bomb.¡± a soldier suggested excitedly.


    As their captain, Jiang Tao naturally got some talent. He knew that the Wingeds now had become cautious and that he shouldn¡¯t use the same trick twice.


    He made a gesture, and the nine of them stealthily moved forward, far away from the Wingeds.


    ¡°You lowly humans, get the hell out.¡±


    The Wingeds were furious. White halos shone brightly around them as countless feathers of theirs shot away like cold light, overturning the nearby mountain ridges one after another.


    Jiang Tao was a battle-hardened veteran who knew how to size up the situation. He discussed with his men and decided to stay where he was, while the rest of them scattered in all directions.


    Jiang Tao stood up and ran towards the back of a hill. Maybe he was too hurried that he accidentally bumped into a rock.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Jiang Tao fell to the ground and rolled twice. He looked back and saw some Wingeds coming at him, and he immediately got up and started running.


    ¡°Where are you off to?¡±


    Since the Wingeds had discovered him, they certainly would not let him go. They spread their wings and flew over.


    Seeing that the Wingeds were so fast, Jiang Tao knew he couldn¡¯t flee. He took out a grenade and threw it at the Winged that flew in the front.


    The Wingeds were well-prepared; they dodged quickly in the air one after another. The grenade missed its target and fell to the ground, but did not explode.


    ¡°I run out of grenades. Who can give me one?¡± Jiang Tao shouted at his men.


    A soldier stuck his head out from behind a hill and shouted, ¡°Captain, I got some here.¡±


    ¡°F**k, why are you hiding so far away?¡± Jiang Tao cursed in anger. That soldier was too far away from him, so he simply turned over and threw himself at the grenade on the ground.


    A Winged laughed coldly when he saw this. He swiftly landed on the ground and grabbed the grenade ahead of Jiang Tao.


    Seeing this, Jiang Tao turned around and ran.


    ¡°You used this to kill my clansmen, and now, I¡¯ll kill you with your own grenade.¡± The Winged laughed sinisterly.


    Bang!


    With the sound of a gunshot, a bullet whistled toward the Winged.


    The Winged showed a disdainful look. With a flap of his wings, a feather shot toward the bullet like a streak of cold light and knocked it down directly.


    The moment the bullet was shot down, a stream of purple light appeared and hit the grenade in the Winged¡¯s hands as fast as lightning.


    Boom!


    Fire waves swept over the place. The Winged let out a mournful cry as he was blasted away. He lost one of his arms, his feathers scattered on the ground, his wings full of bloody holes. He was covered in blood, and his chest was exploded open, revealing his bones.


    Bang!


    He fell to the ground and rolled a few times. He lay on the ground and kept twitching, looking like he was going to die.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ ¡±


    The rest of the Wingeds flew into a rage and couldn¡¯t help but roar. They suffered such a big loss, one member dead and one seriously injured.


    ¡°Kill them all.¡± A Winged flew toward the place where his enemies hid.


    However, he soon fumed with rage because he couldn¡¯t find his target. He had clearly seen his enemies behind the hill, but in the blink of an eye, they disappeared.


    ¡°Kill them.¡± One of the Wingeds roared. He landed on the ground beside the injured Winged to look after him.


    Whoosh!


    The rest of the Wingeds flapped their wings and exploded the place while flying, leaving several hills in collapse.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± the Winged who was there to take care of his injured companion asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can make it. Get revenge for me.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured that I will kill those lowly humans and shatter their ashes.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, he heard a whirring sound. He turned his head and saw that the nine humans who he thought had disappeared surrounded him from all directions.


    ¡°You¡¯d better worry about yourself first,¡± Jiang Tao said with a sneer.


    Clatter! Clatter¡­!


    Jiang Tao and his men pulled the triggers almost at the same time, and flames erupted from their muzzles. Countless bullets shot towards the Winged.


    ¡°Do you really think you can kill me with these toys?¡±


    The Winged did not panic. With a flap of his wings, some of his feathers flew glittering and shot down the coming bullets.


    However, the moment the bullets were shot down, streaks of purple light flew out, pierced through his protective halo, and shot directly into his body, causing blood to splash.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The Winged screamed in pain; he couldn¡¯t defend himself against the purple light at all.


    Blood gushed out from the wounds all over his body.


    ¡°Fire! Kill this bastard, and don¡¯t save bullets.¡± Jiang Tao shouted.


    The Winged was caught in a rain of bullets, and soon his screams became weaker.


    When the Wingeds that went to look for Jiang Tao and his men realized it was a trap, the two Wingeds that were left behind were riddled with bullets.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jiang Tao gave the order, and the other eight men moved in unison, withdrawing their guns and lying in ambush.


    The six Wingeds returned, and when they saw that their companions got shot holes all over, their eyes turned bloodshot.


    They howled bitterly like wild beasts.


    Those who were watching the fight outside the painting were dumbfounded and looked like clay sculptures.


    They even suspected that those nine Wingeds had been bought off and were just pretending to fight.


    ¡°Are they really the powerful Wingeds? Three of them died! And they haven¡¯t fought the humans head-to-head yet!¡±


    The elderly Winged looked extremely grim.


    The members of the Winged Legion that stood behind him all roared, and their eye sockets almost cracked in rage. They urged the elderly Winged to let them enter the painting so as to kill Jiang Tao and his men.


    ¡°Well done,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile without considering the feelings of the Wingeds.


    The elderly Winged glared at him grimly, his face twitching.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. They are just playing tricks. I still have six fighters on my side, and they will tear them into pieces.¡± The elderly Winged¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Chu Xun smiled faintly.


    The elderly Winged¡¯s face was ashen. With a cold snort, he shifted his gaze towards the Reality Painting.


    Jiang Tao and his men hid at the back of a hill.


    ¡°Captain, let¡¯s go out and fight with them. It¡¯s just a bunch of avian-folks. I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go out and fight them head-to-head, shall we? Mr. Chu is right. I think we can deal with them even with the slingshot.¡±


    ¡°Captain, do you think Mr. Chu is a god? How come the bullets he touched are so powerful?¡±


    Having killed three Wingeds in a row, they felt a little complacent.


    Jiang Tao was itching for a head-to-head fight too. To him, it was more pleasing to fight head-to-head than ambushing.


    ¡°Captain, Mr. Chu said the Jade Cards we have could protect us from being killed, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Let¡¯s fight.¡±


    Jiang Tao thought for a moment and nodded heavily.


    ¡°Line up and put them down.¡±


    The nine of them stopped hiding and stepped out from the back of the hill.


    ¡°Hey, avian-folks, we¡¯re here.¡± Jiang Tao shouted loudly.


    On hearing the words, the Wingeds who were looking for them immediately flew over, roaring, with anger flaring up in their eyes.


    ¡°You lowly ants, how dare you kill the members of our Winged race? I¡¯ll grind your bones to ashes.¡±


    Jiang Tao squinted his eyes and said with disdain, ¡°We¡¯ve killed three of you, but you¡¯re still bragging. Do you really think you¡¯re angels because you have wings of chickens?¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡± One of the Wingeds growled angrily.


    The six Wingeds flapped their wings at the same time. Their feathers covered the sky and shot toward Jiang Tao and his men like sharp arrows.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Jiang Tao roared.


    Faced with the overwhelming sharp feathers, Jiang Tao and his men were terrified. However, out of trust in Chu Xun, they did not take a step back.


    Those feathers knocked the bullets down, and many of them shot toward Jiang Tao and his men. Just as the feathers were about to hit them, streaks of purple light emerged from their bodies and protected them.


    The purple light stopped the coming feathers and shattered them, which soon disappeared in the air.


    Jiang Tao and his men were overjoyed. They realized that the Jade Cards had protected them and that Chu Xun didn¡¯t lie.


    On the contrary, the Wingeds in mid-air screamed one after another. The purple light pierced through their wings and bodies, causing blood to splash.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s kill these avian-folks!¡±


    Seeing this, Jiang Tao was overjoyed. He fired at the Wingeds crazily.


    His men also laughed wildly and fired with all their strength.


    Bullets flew all over the place as if they cost no money.


    Go, let¡¯s go, hurry up.¡±


    The Wingeds were shocked to find that those bullets fired by human beings could actually hurt them. They started fleeing while roaring.


    The people watching the fight outside the painting were stupefied. They didn¡¯t know what was going on inside.


    The face of the elderly Winged was as black as pitch. He shot a sinister glance at Chu Xun; he believed that it was Chu Xun¡¯s ploy.


    ¡°Old bird, those young birds of yours are too weak. They aren¡¯t as strong as you said,¡± Chu Xun said in a mocking tone.


    Jiang Tao shouted in the Reality Painting. ¡°Bros, go after them and kill them.¡±


    The nine of them chased after the Wingeds with their guns in hand.


    The six Wingeds¡¯ wings flapped violently as they fled. They were all injured to a different degree and like frightened birds.


    ¡°What f*cking tricks did these lowly humans play?¡± a Winged cursed.


    They realized that their feathers couldn¡¯t hurt their enemies while they could be easily injured by their bullets.


    They didn¡¯t know that the remaining power of those Reincarnation Lines was less than one-tenth of their original power, for they were not controlled by Chu Xun; otherwise, they would have been seckilled by those Reincarnation Lines.


    ¡°Come on, birdshooting begins! I will buy whoever shoots a bird down a drink when we are back.¡± Jiang Tao shouted.


    ¡°Captain, I will be waiting for your treat.¡±


    Jiang Tao¡¯s men all shouted as they continued chasing after the Wingeds with their guns in hand.


    The Wingeds flew so fast they were beyond the shooting range of Jiang Tao and his men.


    They felt extremely aggrieved because they were actually chased by those who they looked down on.


    Jiang Tao and his men felt upset because they couldn¡¯t catch up with the Wingeds. The fact that they could kill them but couldn¡¯t catch up with them gave them a headache.


    ¡°Pah! Aren¡¯t you avian-folks very strong? Stop fleeing and fight me if you have guts.¡± Jiang Tao was gasping while running, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    ¡°You old hens, stop! Let me feed you with some peanuts.¡± a soldier among them yelled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Wingeds always so proud of yourselves? Don¡¯t you always look down on us human beings? Don¡¯t you always think you¡¯re superior to us? Why running so desperately like homeless dogs and frightened birds?¡±


    Jiang Tao and his men cursed one after another, trying to infuriate these Wingeds.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough! I must kill these lowly creatures.¡± One Winged couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. He flew back to his enemies and launched an attack with his fancy gold sword that was hanging by his waist, instead of his feathers.


    As he wielded his sword, a streak of golden sword light flashed and slashed at Jiang Tao. He knew that to win a battle, he must take down the leader of his enemies first.


    Unfortunately, the purple light that emerged in front of Jiang Tao immediately shattered the sword light.


    As there was finally a Winged within their shooting range, Jiang Tao immediately took out a grenade and threw it at him, while his men all fired wildly at him.


    With a booming sound, flames swept across the place and blasts kept rolling. The sky was covered with white feathers as if it were snowing. The Winged was torn apart by the explosion, his broken limbs flying in the air, with a rain of blood falling in the place.

 Chapter 383 - Playing Tricks in the Dark!

    Another Winged died.


    Jiang Tao and his men grinned happily.


    The Wingeds¡¯ eye sockets almost cracked in rage.


    The members of the Winged Legion that were watching the fight outside the painting looked like they were thirsty for blood as their eyes all turned red.


    The eye corner of the elderly Winged twitched violently, and so did his face.


    There was originally no doubt who would be the winner between the powerful Wingeds and weak human beings.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, four Wingeds had been killed in the fight while no one was injured on human beings¡¯ side.


    ¡°Let go of me. I must kill these lowly creatures.¡±


    In the Reality Painting, a Winged that was covered in blood roared frantically while his companion tried his best to stop him.


    ¡°Calm down. There¡¯s something odd about their weapons. We should avoid confronting them head-on. I reckon that they must have used an external force, and I don¡¯t think it can last long. So let¡¯s not tangle with them for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Let him go, avian-folk. Come over here, I dare you. I¡¯ll treat you to peanuts.¡± Jiang Tao shouted arrogantly.


    The Wingeds all glared at Jiang Tao angrily. They wanted nothing more than to kill him and his men.


    Seeing this, Jiang Tao rushed over with a gun in his hand and shouted while running. ¡°Hey, avian-folk, don¡¯t run away if you have guts.¡±


    The Wingeds spread their wings and flew high in the sky after seeing this, opening the gap between them.


    ¡°Damn it! If I had known this, I would have taken a sniper rifle and shot them all.¡± Jiang Tao yelled in a resentful tone.


    As he and his men couldn¡¯t fly, they couldn¡¯t catch up with the Wingeds. As a result, they could only circle around in the Reality Painting, again and again, chasing after the Wingeds.


    However, the people outside the painting had a different view. They were petrified and shocked to see that the Winged race, which was known as the strongest one among the Lost Races, was actually driven around by a few humans. This was so strange in their eyes.


    ¡°Captain, these avian-folks are flying so fast. We can¡¯t catch up to them at all,¡± a soldier said with his face full of depression.


    Jiang Tao was also out of breath because of running.


    ¡°Damn it, stop chasing,¡± Jiang Tao said as he climbed up a hill and looked at the Wingeds in the distance. He then continued to curse, ¡°Come over here, you damn avian-folks, if you have guts. I¡¯ll teach you how to be a good bird.¡±


    ¡°You lowly humans, don¡¯t be so arrogant. There¡¯ll be a time when you cry and beg us for mercy.¡± The Wingeds were so depressed that they glared at Jiang Tao and his men with anger in their eyes.


    ¡°Stop bragging! Come over here, I dare you. I¡¯ll cut your chicken wings off.¡± A human soldier ridiculed.


    ¡°You are just a bunch of weak chickens, and we should call you the race of Chickens in the future. That¡¯s more like who you are.¡±


    ¡°You chickens, get over here. I should have used a slingshot instead of a gun if I had known that you were so weak.¡±


    Jiang Tao and his men mocked one after another.


    The Wingeds fumed with anger and couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    However, since they had suffered a great loss from Jiang Tao and his men and were afraid of the guns in their hands, they would never go over no matter how hard they taunted them.


    ¡°Captain, these chickens are all cowards. They don¡¯t come here, and we can¡¯t catch up with them. What should we do now?¡±


    The situation gave Jiang Tao a headache. He was okay with fighting on the battlefield, but he was really not good at scheming. The previous ploys he played were learned from Chu Xun so as to humiliate the Winged race.


    It was easy to kill someone but hard to shatter someone from inside, and to do that, one had to slap him hard in the face and let him lose face.


    People all over the world were watching the fight, and Chu Xun humiliated the Wingeds because he wanted the world to know that Huaxia soldiers were not doormats.


    He made an example of the Winged race.


    Outside the painting, Chu Xun leaned lazily against the hood of a car while looking at the elderly Winged. ¡°Are they the experts each of whom could defeat a hundred opponents that you referred to before?¡± he asked in a mocking tone.


    The elderly Winged felt terrible upon hearing the words. His wings fluttered, and his face darkened. He didn¡¯t even look at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun felt bored and turned to look at the Reality Painting. His eyes flickered, looking like he was thinking about something.


    Jiang Tao seemed to be helpless about the situation in the painting.


    ¡°All of you, step back.¡±


    ¡°Captain, what are you going to do?¡±


    Jiang Tao stood up and walked toward the Wingeds with his gun in hand.


    ¡°You chickens, now I¡¯m by myself, and I want to fight you all. Do you dare to accept my challenge?¡±


    There were only six Wingeds left, and they glanced at each other with confusion when Jiang Tao walked to them.


    ¡°This is a good opportunity to kill him,¡± a Winged said.


    ¡°No, these humans are very crafty. They definitely have some tricks up their sleeves,¡± another Winged said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you can stand away, and I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±


    As soon as the Winged finished speaking, he flew in Jiang Tao¡¯s direction at a fast speed.


    ¡°You lowly creature, go to hell!¡± He roared, flapping his wings, and his feathers that covered the sky all shot toward Jiang Tao.


    Jiang Tao laughed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the only one in your race who has guts.¡± Then, he fired at the Winged.


    The bullets were knocked down by the feathers, but the Reincarnation Lines shot out and pierced through the wings and body of the Winged. Blood gushed out from the wounds all over his body.


    The Winged roared loudly and flapped his wings, charging at Jiang Tao. His fancy gold sword shone brightly as he stabbed at Jiang Tao. He was out of his mind at the moment and looked like he would kill Jiang Tao even at the cost of his own life.


    Jiang Tao sneered and threw a grenade at him.


    Seeing this, the Winged flapped his wings more quickly, trying to dodge. However, his wings were full of bloody holes, and he could barely keep his balance as he flew. Thus, it was hard for him to dodge the grenade. His eyes turned red, and he stabbed the grenade with the tip of his sword. The grenade exploded, and the violent flames threw him away.


    Jiang Tao ran after him and fired at him crazily. Bullets rained down on him, causing his head to explode.


    Once again, a member of the Winged race died.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± In the distance, the other Wingeds roared angrily, and their eyes all turned red.


    As an iron-willed soldier, Jiang Tao did not think what he did was cruel. He believed that if he hadn¡¯t gained Chu Xun¡¯s help, those Wingeds would have killed them easily without hesitation.


    There was an uproar outside the painting. No one could have imagined that this battle would have undergone such a dramatic reversal from the very start.


    Some of the powerful Wingeds were killed by the weak humans.


    The rest of the Winged Legion almost went mad. They all growled in rage and begged the elderly Winged to let them enter the Reality Painting so as to kill Jiang Tao and his men.


    The elderly Winged¡¯s face twitched with anger, and his eyes became terrifyingly chilling. He stared at the Reality Painting fixedly.


    The next moment, he secretly flicked his finger, and a streak of white light disappeared into the Reality Painting.


    The people watching the fight let out a cry of surprise.


    The scene in the Reality Painting changed. The hills were suddenly covered by trees, so in the blink of an eye, the place was turned into a dense forest.


    Jiang Tao was also surprised to see that big trees with dense branches suddenly appeared around him and blocked his sight.


    ¡°Captain,¡± his men shouted worriedly in the distance.


    They were separated from their captain by the big trees that suddenly appeared in the place.


    Several soldiers ran in Jiang Tao¡¯s direction while the latter ran toward them.


    Because they were in the painting, they didn¡¯t notice that the dense forest was slowly rotating, which caused the direction they were running in to change as well. As a result, they, who were running facing each other at the beginning, started running back to each other and drew further apart without themselves knowing it.


    The remaining five Wingeds were overjoyed when seeing that the dense forest blocked their opponents¡¯ sight. Flying high in the sky, they could see clearly what was happening down there.


    Outside the painting, the elderly Winged wore a faint smile as he looked around and explained. ¡°The Reality Painting is a great treasure of our race. It is of unpredictable transformations, so it¡¯s not surprising that such a change took place.¡±


    After saying this, he looked at Chu Xun, the only one who he thought could find out what he had done. He was not sure if Chu Xun had noticed it or not.


    Chu Xun shot the elderly Winged a mocking glance and whispered with a faint sneer, ¡°You despicable old bird, I saw through your trick, but it¡¯s ok because what you did couldn¡¯t change the result of the fight.¡±


    The elderly Winged¡¯s heart shivered. He knew that Chu Xun had discovered what he had done. His expression kept changing. He didn¡¯t understand why Chu Xun was still so calm after finding out what he had done.


    A feeling of unease rose in the elderly Winged¡¯s heart.


    Chu Xun shifted his gaze from the elderly Winged to the Reality Painting.


    In the dense forest in the painting, Jiang Tao wanted to join his men but was drawing further and further from them.


    The Wingeds spread their wings in the sky and happened to discover Jiang Tao, who was alone.


    Swoosh!


    A dazzling ray of sword radiance slashed at Jiang Tao. The fierce Sword Qi whooshed as it tore through the air.


    Jiang Tao subconsciously looked up and saw a dazzling ray of gold light, which slashed at him quickly. At this moment, a streak of purple light burst out from his body and shattered the sword radiance.


    He raised his gun and fired it in one breath.


    The Winged in the sky screamed. His wings were riddled with holes, and he fell rolling down from the sky.


    Jiang Tao pulled the trigger desperately, and bullets rained down on the Winged.


    That Winged crushed the treetop, causing the leaves to fall. With a bang, he fell heavily onto the ground, stirring up a large amount of dust. He died on the spot.


    ¡°Wanted to sneak up on me? Humph!¡± Jiang Tao sneered disdainfully.


    The other Wingeds spread their wings and flew away in a panic. They realized that they made a mistake. Jiang Tao didn¡¯t need to activate the purple light on his body; the light would protect him automatically.


    When Jiang Tao¡¯s men heard the gunshot coming from behind, they stopped for a moment, then turned around and ran backward.


    The world outside the painting was in an uproar.


    They had thought that the situation would be unfavorable to human soldiers for the dense forest blocked their sight, and no one had expected to see them turn the tide.


    The members of the Winged Legion howled in rage.


    The face of the elderly Winged was distorted with anger. His eyes were sinister and terrifying.


    ¡°Do you really think that your little tricks could help these avian-folks win the battle?¡± Chu Xun jeered.


    The elderly Winged looked at Chu Xun sinisterly, his killing intent surging.


    ¡°Be more patient. If you want to kill me, you¡¯ll have to wait until the battle in the painting is over,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    The elderly Winged snorted coldly, looking at the Reality Painting with a fierce expression. Then, he flicked his finger again, and a streak of white light shot toward the painting.


    Just as the white light was about to enter the painting, a streak of purple light suddenly appeared and shattered the white light.


    ¡°Old bird, I turned a blind eye to your little tricks before, but if you dare to play tricks again, I¡¯ll kill all of you.¡± Chu Xun growled. He was so angry that the elderly Winged tried to cheat on the fight under his nose again and again. ¡°Did he really think that I was so good-natured?¡±


    The elderly Winged¡¯s face blushed. He felt very embarrassed and furious because Chu Xun discovered his tricks and spoke it out in front of so many people.


    ¡°How shameless the Wingeds are! The Reality Painting is their treasure, and it¡¯s very favorable to them to fight in it. Yet, they still wanted to cheat. How shameless!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this? Though they look like humans, they are mutated creatures. Who knows if they are humans or animals? Maybe they are the hybrids of humans and birds.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t insult us human beings.¡±


    The warriors who were watching the fight whispered to each other, and those who were watching the live broadcast of the fight also cursed.


    The elderly Winged¡¯s lungs were about to explode from anger, so much so that he was gnashing his teeth in hatred. Behind him, the members of the Winged Legion looked at the crowd with surging killing intent.


    The Wingeds all lost face this time. No matter they won or lost in this battle, they would remain a topic of gossip of people for a long time.

 Chapter 384 - Concedence

    Inside the Reality Painting, Jiang Tao¡¯s men regrouped at the wave of his rifle.


    ¡°Captain, are you all right?¡±


    Jiang Tao shook his head to indicate he was fine.


    ¡°Four more avian-folks. We need to deal with them fast. We¡¯re splitting up and we¡¯ll each take one down,¡± he said.


    All nine men scattered.


    With only four of their number left, the Wingeds were distressed.


    ¡°Wretched humans,¡± hissed one of them with frustration.


    Any one of the Wingeds could have easily defeated a company full of soldiers. But armed with strange and bizarre weapons, the human soldiers could effortlessly inflict damage to the Winged legionnaires, nevermind Chu Xun¡¯s energy bolts that would intercept any attacks the Wingeds hurled forth.


    Like a hedgehog, no one could touch or harass Jiang Tao and his men.


    Jungle warfare had always been part of any Huaxia soldier¡¯s bread and butter.


    One of them quietly climbed up a very tall tree. Grinning to himself, he took aim at the Wingeds who perched atop the thick boughs of the jungle.


    Rata-tata-tata!


    Sparks bolted from the muzzle of his rifle, spraying bullets rapidly.


    The sudden gunfire caught the four Wingeds on top unawares. One of them screamed and the energy-imbued bullets ripped his throat open and he crashed down as dead as a doornail.


    Frightened beyond their wits, the rest of the other three Wingeds scrambled into the air, flapping their wings hysterically to escape.


    ¡°Ooh, yeah!¡± cheered the soldier happily at his success.


    Hardly anyone would notice someone prowling among the boughs so thick and dense.


    The startled Wingeds never stopped flapping their wings as furiously as possible, eager only to put as much distance between the spot just now and then.


    Rata-tata-tata!


    More gunfire ensued. But the Wingeds flew so quickly that none of the shots hit them.


    ¡°Damned birdbrains,¡± scowled one of the soldiers, sliding down the trunk of the tree, ¡°They¡¯re very fast all right.¡± He skittered away around, found another tree, and clambered to hide himself again.


    Rata-tata-tata!


    Another peal of gunfire pierced the otherwise peaceful silence. Bullets tore through the air but failed to hit any Wingeds.


    The last three Wingeds, in distraught fits of madness, could only beat their wings mindlessly with panic.


    Up on the branch of another tree, skulking amongst its thick leaves, Jiang Tao smirked when he caught sight of the Wingeds coming his way.


    Rata-tata-tata!


    Shrill gunfire lanced through the woods and another Winged legionnaire crashed to the ground with blood gushing out his temples. He was shot mid-flight.


    That further drove the remaining two Wingeds up a corner. Desperately, they beat their wings and fled again.


    Without hardly any sense of logic and direction, they flew like blind mice, zigzagging mindlessly towards all directions possible at every crack of gunfire.


    Outside, everyone watched with their tongues tied. No one expected to see a one-sided rout of the Wingeds.


    The Winged legionnaires outside looked positively livid.


    The elderly Winged leader watched with a glare as cold as steel. His arm shot out to seize the Reality Painting hovering in mid-air.


    Whoosh!


    A purplish energy bolt blasted at him.


    Shocked, the elderly Winged summoned his magic. His entire self shone with a bright glow and he thrust his arms, firing a bolt of his own. But both blows collided and the force of the collision nearly tossed him off his feet.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun turned into a sliver of light and charged forward with blinding speed, seizing the Reality Painting.


    The elderly Winged smirked, unfazed that the Painting had been taken. The Reality Painting bore an enchantment he left that made the Painting his.


    The Reality Painting shook violently in Chu Xun¡¯s grasp like a fish wriggling wildly to free itself.


    Crack!


    Then it was gone. The Reality Painting burst into a thousand little white sparkles that scattered everywhere before flying like thousands of little tiny white comets to fly back to the elderly Winged.


    ¡°Running away, eh?¡± thought Chu Xun.


    It was Chu Xun¡¯s turn to smirk this time. With his mind, he conjured his magic and fired a purple jet of light that shot out like a long bolt of cloth. It caught the white glowing mass that was the Reality Painting like a hook and drew the painting back like a fishing rod.


    The shining glow ebbed and the Reality Painting reappeared.


    Chu Xun grabbed the painting, casting a triumphant and averse look at the elderly Winged. With one scan of the painting using his Divine Sense, his lips curled into a grin. He had found the elderly Winged¡¯s True Blood in it.


    ¡°Count yourself unlucky for meeting me,¡± Chu Xun thought gleefully. He injected a spurt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into the painting and incinerated the magical enchantment left by the elderly Winged using his True Blood.


    The elderly Winged turned aghast as soon as he felt his mental connection with the Reality Painting broke.


    ¡°What have you done?!¡± he bellowed.


    Crack!


    Chu Xun flung out the scroll of the painting and it unfurled with a snap, glowing brightly with a strange burst of white light, and Jiang Tao and his men reappeared, so did the last remaining Wingeds.


    The two Wingeds jerked their heads left and right and realized that they had exited the dimension of the Reality Painting and broke into smiles, thinking they had been saved.


    Rata-tata-tata!


    Flames burst from the muzzles of the machine gun that spewed incessant rounds of lead at the two Wingeds, blasting them into bits.


    ¡°ARRGGGHH!¡±


    Legionnaires of the Winged Legion stirred hotly, eager to charge to avenge their kin if not for their elderly Winged who quickly stopped them.


    The onlooking crowd of bystanders took in a deep breath and held it. ¡°Gods in Heaven, that¡¯s savage!¡±


    ¡°Humans are weak!? Who could have possibly said that?! Look at them! They¡¯re as brutal as a pack of wolves! Savage monsters who would pounce at the first chance to rip any enemies to shreds!¡±


    Jiang Tao stepped up to Chu Xun and snapped to a salute. Loudly, he reported, ¡°Mission completed successfully, sir!¡±


    ¡°Good job,¡± remarked Chu Xun, immensely satisfied with the nine soldiers¡¯ performance, especially how they had managed to intimidate their enemies well.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± returned Jiang Tao loudly with exuberance.


    Chu Xun turned to the elderly Winged, ¡°You¡¯ve lost. Now surrender your bet.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes went wide. They¡¯ve nearly forgotten about the bet.


    The elderly Winged¡¯s face went as sour as his breath. As much as he was miffed about losing, he was even more worried about the Reality Painting, the Winged race¡¯s most treasured heirloom.


    ¡°We will gladly surrender what you¡¯ve won, but I only request that you return the Painting. You hold in your hand the most prized relic of the Winged race.¡±


    ¡°First surrender our prize and admit openly to the world that humans are rightful rulers of Earth.¡±


    ¡°Never! We of the Winged race will never bow to these human wretches!¡±


    ¡°You won that contest through deception! That¡¯s not fair at all!¡±


    The puny strength of you humans is knowledge to everyone. The great and mighty Winged race will never bow to the likes of your kind!¡±


    Legionnaires behind the elderly Winged hooted with anger.


    ¡°¡®Great and mighty¡¯, you say?¡± scoffed Chu Xun sardonically. He pointed at the Wingeds Jiang Tao and his men apprehended and said, ¡°Kill them.¡±


    ¡°At once, sir!¡± Jiang Tao responded.


    Rata-tata-tata!


    Bullets slammed into the ground, kicking up minuscule geysers of dirt and stone fragments, killing the Wingeds immediately as the human soldiers gunned them down like dogs.


    ¡°Now. My prize,¡± said Chu Xun very coldly with a murderous stare at the Wingeds.


    ¡°LOWLY HUMAN SCUM! I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡± screamed a Winged legionnaire, hurling himself at Chu Xun.


    Jiang Tao and his men quickly took aim.


    But Chu Xun¡¯s arm shot up before they could pull their triggers.


    ¡°¡®Humans are weak¡¯, eh? Let this be a lasting reminder that we humans are the true rulers of Earth.¡±


    As soon as he finished, Chu Xun thrust an arm furiously to the front and grabbed at nothing.


    Crack!


    The morbid sound of bones cracking shattered the otherwise silence and the Winged swooping down on Chu Xun crashed down into a lifeless heap on the ground as if an invisible hand had snapped his neck.


    Stunned, everyone lurched with shock, ¡°What on earth was that?!¡±


    ¡°Surrender what is owed or all of you will die here. I¡¯ll leave nothing alive,¡± growled Chu Xun redoubtably.


    Incensed, the elderly Winged smirked, ¡°I showed respect to you as fellow champions of our races. That doesn¡¯t mean that I would sit still while you hurl insults at my kind. ¡®Leave nothing alive¡¯, you say? Overconfident, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to try,¡± said Chu Xun menacingly, taking a step forward to demonstrate his seriousness.


    The elderly Winged¡¯s eyes wavered darkly with uncertainty. With the Reality Painting in Chu Xun¡¯s possession still, the stakes were just too high for him to risk anything.


    ¡°Would you kindly return the Reality Painting,¡± asked the elderly Winged with all his rage and frustration suppressed, ¡°If we admit defeat now?¡±


    ¡°NO! Master Mo! We cannot bow to such lowly scum! Give the word, Master Mo, and let us attack!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the great Winged race, one of the greatest of the Lost Races! We cannot admit defeat to them least of all! These wretched humans were the slaves of our forefathers!¡±


    ¡°Assemble the presbyters and let us all attack, sir! We can easily sack this city they call their capital and slaughter them all! They¡¯re just insects!¡±


    Indignant cries and howls roared from all quarters of the Winged Legion. None of them could bear admitting defeat to humans.


    The crowd of onlookers braced quietly with cold sweat drenching their backs. ¡°Did they just say they want to sack the capital and massacre us?! Good Heavens Almighty! How barbaric!¡±


    ¡°SILENCE!¡± the elderly Winged snapped to his men, ¡°You know nothing! We cannot risk losing the Reality Painting!¡±


    The fierce reprimand was enough to make the legionnaires fall silent, but it is hardly enough to quench their burning resentment as they glared at Chu Xun with malice.


    The elderly Winged returned his attention to Chu Xun. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve not replied to me.¡±


    ¡°Survival of the fittest. The strong survive and the weak perish and you¡¯ve just emerged from this bet as the weakling here. What makes you think that you¡¯re qualified to make demands?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting back the Reality Painting. That¡¯s for sure,¡± thought Chu Xun quietly.


    The Winged¡¯s face darkened at that response, his face contorting with spasms of defeat. He turned to the people still broadcasting live and said aloud, ¡°I accept that humans are rulers of Earth, and we are guests here.¡±


    The last syllable left his lips and all hell broke loose. Humans had triumphed and the Winged race had just admitted defeat to the creatures they had despised so much.


    Glorious cheers and jubilant whoops came from the warriors standing amongst the bystanders.


    So did the people who were watching the live broadcast.


    All of Huaxia celebrated with joy, screaming at the top of their lungs.


    Pride had been restored and everyone was as happy as paradise could make them.


    Most, if not all of them did not know about Chu Xun¡¯s identity or the uproar could be greater still.


    ¡°Worthless trash, all them Wingeds! How could they! Bowing to the humans?! They put us all of the Lost Races to shame!¡±


    ¡°Damn you, you Wingeds. Bunch of filth. To think that they were once one of the greatest among the Lost Races! What a disgrace! From now on, we of the race of Macroprimates shall not associate ourselves with them!¡±


    All of the alien races reeled with anger and contempt.


    Apparently, so did the Winged Legion. Each of them seethed with uncontrollable rage and rancor, eager to sink their blades into and cut down every present.


    ¡°All right,¡± the elderly Winged hissed through gritted teeth, practically shaking with shame and disgust, ¡°Now. Can I have the Reality Painting back?¡±


    Belonging to a race that had only the deepest loathing for humans, the fact that he had to admit defeat to humans was as good as a humiliating slap across his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember promising to return to you this Painting. I am under the impression that this is also part of the bet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a champion of humankind, the paragon of pride and example of your kind! Yet your conduct is hardly becoming of your stature! Since when did I promise our race¡¯s most treasured heirloom as a part of our bet!?¡± glowered the elderly Winged.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± growled Chu Xun coldly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to lecture me!? As for this Painting, I¡¯ve just decided that it should be part of the wager!¡±


    ¡°You decided it?! I did not agree upon such arrangements!¡± snarled the elderly Winged, clenching his fists tightly and his nostrils flaring so furiously that his beard shook with every breath.


    Chu Xun stowed away the Reality Painting into his Storage Ring.


    ¡°There¡¯s your Relic. Now come to take it if you can.¡±


    A thick and strong aura reeking of death radiated off the elderly Winged and the atmosphere turned as taut as a nocked arrow. ¡°You dare threaten us of the Winged race?¡±


    The edges of Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled into a derisive grin, although his eyes burned with cold fury.


    ¡°I heard that you Wingeds demanded the forces of the Fire Dragon Palace to vacate Maple Canyon. So don¡¯t speak as if you¡¯ve not had your share of bullying as well. And what if I¡¯m bullying you today? Do you think you can resist me!?¡±


    The eyes of the elderly Winged constricted with sudden comprehension. Slowly, as if with suppressed apprehension, the elderly Winged, who had not yet taken his eyes off Chu Xun, asked very slowly and gravely, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 385 - You Had It Coming

    ¡°Who I really am is immaterial,¡± sneered Chu Xun. He beheld the Winged smugly and declared loudly, ¡°Just so you remember, we humans are the true rulers of Earth.¡±


    The face of the elderly Winged could not have been any more sour. His live broadcast proclamation earlier was a wound that he would never recover from and Chu Xun¡¯s mention of it could just as easily make him go insane.


    Being a Winged who valued pride and pedigree above all else, he had never once suffered such indignity before.


    ¡°You¡¯re a champion of your kind and I respect that. But you¡¯d do well to reciprocate that respect especially towards the Winged race,¡± growled the elderly Winged. ¡°If only I had prevented Chu Xun from taking the Reality Painting,¡± he mused grimly. The Relic was the only thing between him and a bloodbath of every human present, as indicated by his fuming aura redolent of blood and malice.


    ¡°We humans have always been amicable. As for you, I¡¯d say you lot had it coming. Your disdain for humans brought this all. What gave you such a right?¡± Chu Xun never thought of coming to make friends. The rumors that the Winged race demanding the forces of the Fire Dragon Palace to surrender Maple Canyon had caused him great anger.


    Not to mention the injuries that his subjects Yan Chong and the others had suffered. In fact, the Fire Dragon Palace would have long turned into a smoldering heap of ruins if not for Emperor Ao¡¯s timely intervention.


    And that was exactly his purpose for coming back to the capital: to cast out the scourge of these avian-folks that had long plagued the capital, the prime jewel of Huaxia¡¯s pride. This represented everything about the honor of his people, and he could not allow this half-bird, half-man to besmirch it.


    Such was Chu Xun in his usual form: a domineering bully who protected his own with utmost jealousy.


    ¡°All of you Wingeds, listen up. You have until sundown to withdraw from the capital. Where you go, I don¡¯t care. You can occupy the woods or mountains and build a stronghold of your own, for all I care. But so long as you disrupt the peace and order that we humans have maintained for so long, rest assured that I¡¯ll make you pay.¡±


    Haughty and arrogant the Winged legionnaires found those words to be, and they stirred with brimming discontent.


    ¡°Incompetence, Mo Qian! How dare you allow a human to trample upon us Wingeds!¡± a sonorous voice thundered from the horizon.


    Several flashes of light came from afar like stars descending from the sky, coming at great speed.


    ¡°Hail, Tenth Presbyter,¡± greeted the elderly Winged, presenting their race¡¯s highest form of salute.


    The newcomers arrived quickly. All it took were mere breaths and the newcomers landed. The leader of this new group was a middle-aged person to whom the elderly Winged showed great respect. He had to be much older than he looked. Additionally, the feathers of his wings glittered with flakes of golden sparkles, a distinct trait that made him stand out from the rest of his kin.


    The entire Winged Legion bowed and saluted to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve failed my duty,¡± admitted the elderly Winged morosely, whose name everyone now knew to be Mo Qian from the loud, sonorous voice earlier.


    That prompted onlookers to wonder if all Wingeds carried the same surname Mo.


    In addition to the Winged identified as the Tenth Presbyter, two more elderly Wingeds had extremely powerful auras. At first glance, their power levels were much higher than Mo Qian¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see how you intend to justify your mishap in losing the Reality Painting,¡± hissed one of the two elderly Wingeds with glee.


    A hint of suppressed rage wiped across Mo Qian¡¯s face for one fleeting moment. ¡°I¡¯ll explain myself to the Ninth Presbyter when I get back. There¡¯s no need for you to butt in on this matter, thank you very much.¡±


    The elderly Winged who taunted him chuckled and smirked, saying nothing.


    ¡°You there, young man. Return the Reality Painting and get down on your knees. Beg for forgiveness and your life shall be spared,¡± demanded the Tenth Presbyter imperiously to Chu Xun, demanding the return of the Reality Painting.


    And not without good reason, as the one whom the Wingeds called the Tenth Presbyter exuded a redoubtable presence that indicated insurmountable might, leaving anyone nearby at a loss for breath.


    ¡°You want the painting? Come get it yourself,¡± muttered Chu Xun placidly.


    The Tenth Presbyter regarded him coldly for one split-second before uttering, ¡°Kill him.¡±


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±


    The two elderly Wingeds who accompanied him as escorts hurled themselves at Chu Xun with the speed of a lightning bolt. They reached right beside Chu Xun in just the blink of an eye, and both men attacked in unison with deadly precision.


    Hardly fazed, Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled into a wry grin that did little to add warmth to his gaze. He channeled his powers, and his fists blazed with a soft purplish burnish of Hong Meng Immortal Qi as they barreled forward.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s fists slammed savagely into the hands of the two elderly Wingeds lunging at him, and as soon as they collided, the resulting shockwave of golden energies pulsed along the ground, spiraling out in every direction.


    Both the Wingeds¡¯ faces flushed with fits of shock. The forces of their blows¡ªamounting to at least several hundred jins¡ªcould easily pound huge boulders into pebbles and gravel. Yet they had positively felt an inexplicable force several dozen times greater transmitting from the fists of this human whelp, blasting them both off their feet.


    As they reeled in disbelief, they could conspicuously hear their very own bones groaning in protest for nearly snapping. Their arms throbbed with intense agony and their knuckles were left bleeding from the impact.


    The eyes of the Tenth Presbyter shot wide with astonishment.


    Everyone else present swallowed hard. ¡°What inhuman strength! Two Wingeds attacked him, and yet he blasted them back single-handedly!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The ground beneath Chu Xun¡¯s feet erupted, spraying up dirt and gravel in the air, then he was gone. With one stomp, he vaulted himself dozens of meters into the air and then came falling down with his fists at the ready, swooping down on the two old Wingeds.


    That seemed to have pleased the two Wingeds. They broke into grins, confident that they could regain superiority in an aerial battle. The pair of Wingeds flapped their wings and flung forth hails of steely feathers, each glinting dangerously at Chu Xun.


    The same attack that common Wingeds employed was only more destructive when wielded by these two Wingeds. With power and force at least 10 times greater than that of ordinary Wingeds, these steel-like feathers could easily rip and tear through even steel and iron.


    Using only his mind, Chu Xun activated his powers. The atmosphere around him tensed and stiffened with thick magical aura, and countless strands of Reincarnation Lines materialized and shot out to meet the incoming salvo of arrow-like feathers.


    ¡°Clink! Clink!¡±


    The Reincarnation Lines smashed into the torrential deluge of steel-like feathers, reducing them to harmless little flashes as fleeting as embers.


    The pair of elderly Wingeds gasped with awe. These steel-like feathers were part of a natural arsenal exclusive only to their race, yet they were useless against this human whelp!


    Chu Xun¡¯s feet dipped down and stepped on one of his many Reincarnation Lines. Using it as a foothold, he launched himself higher into the air, propelling himself at the two elderly Wingeds with his fists readied and fully-imbued with his magic.


    He threw his fists furiously forward, delivering his punches into the air to fire a pair of energy bolts at the elderly Wingeds, who drew in their breath sharply as they felt the huge concentration of destructive force the energy bolts carried.


    The elderly Wingeds roared defiantly, ripping their swords free from their scabbards. The ornately forged weapons of gold shone with a bright glow at their magic being activated, and the Wingeds thrust their swords at Chu Xun¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    A pair of deafening explosions resounded. As soon as the magic-imbued weapons came in contact with Chu Xun¡¯s fist-like energy bolts, the resulting shockwave nearly caused internal injuries to the two old Wingeds, as their weapons were blasted out of their grip and they both began falling.


    In their panic, the two Wingeds tried to regain their stability in the air, but to no avail. They continued plummeting to the ground.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The Tenth Presbyter could stomach it no longer. With a powerful beat of his wings, he sped after his subordinates, raising an arm to cast strange white globs of light that expanded into a sudden rush of white light to cushion the fall of his men.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Lord!¡± they gasped apologetically for their failure.


    Those words only just escaped their lips when their senses warned them of impending danger. They jerked their heads up and saw a gigantic monolith crashing down from the height of the skies and bearing down on them while the Tenth Presbyer saved them.


    Reacting quickly, the Tenth Presbyter frantically unsheathed his golden sword and swung it fiercely, firing an energy bolt of his own at the falling monolith.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The scythe-like energy bolt smashed into the monolith in a huge puff of smoke, leaving a long and deep gash, but it was no use; it hardly stopped the gargantuan colossus¡¯s fall.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The monolith crashed down with a powerful tremor that shook the earth, kicking up ripples of dust and shockwaves, and a deep and wide fracture opened in the earth.


    Before the dust settled and everyone could see what had happened to the three Wingeds, another monolith came down again.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The deafening noise that sounded like heaven had cracked open sent another pulse of shockwaves across the lands, causing all buildings and structures to shake at their very foundations, threatening to topple them over and make glass panes and pieces all shatter. Right at the epicenter of the disastrous calamity was a newly opened ravine several meters wide and 10 times as deep.


    Gradually, the dust storm began to subside.


    Everyone drew in a breath apprehensively.


    When the two elderly Wingeds finally emerged from the pandemonium, they were as disheveled as beggars with their hair unkempt and frayed and their snowy-white wings now blotted with blood. Froth and more blood spewed from their mouths. They would have been dead if not for the Tenth Presbyter¡¯s painstaking efforts to keep them alive¡ªan attempt that pleased him not one bit.


    Everything went as dead as a crypt. So quiet that one could have heard a pin drop.


    There was no way humans could be capable of such might. This young human whelp was just as brutal as a wild beast, if not more.


    Mo Qian and the Winged Legion stared with awe from their positions not far away in the air. The elderly leader gulped hard, thanking his good fortune that he had not yet picked a fight with this human monster.


    Many among the crowd of onlookers wondered about the identity of this unknown young man and his ungodly strength.


    Even the champions of the rest of the Lost Races watching the live broadcast were at a loss for words. Mulling dismally in silence, they wondered if they would be able to emerge triumphant against such an opponent with behemothic powers.


    Chu Xun¡¯s style of battle had always been brutal and direct, and he was hardly one who liked pulling his punches just because an enemy was hurt. Enemies are what they are, as he always believed that being merciful was nothing but weakness to him.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun lunged at his foes, his fists shining with a sparkling purplish glow, and he drove his fists forward, firing two energy bolts from afar.


    The Tenth Presbyter spread his wings wide and tossed his men to safety. He brandished his sword, its blade gleaming with a brilliant golden sheen, and swung it at the pair of energy bolts coming at him.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    Two dull booms erupted as the energy bolts collided with the blade of the golden sword, and with it came a deafening ring¡ªa ring so loud that it made the presbyter¡¯s ears ring. He staggered several steps backward, the ground splitting beneath his feet.


    Gasps of shock and awe arose from the midst of the crowd and the Winged Legion. Even a Winged presbyter¡ªgreater champions of the Winged race¡ªcould not best this mysterious young man in combat.


    The Tenth Presbyter¡¯s face could have not been any darker. He had just been overwhelmed in a contest of strength right before the eyes of so many people, and his face was burning with shame because of it.


    At the same time, he was truly amazed and terrified at the brute strength of his foe, which could only be fully comprehended through actual combat.


    But Chu Xun was hardly amused. Instead, with his eyes still blazing with frosty rage, he renewed his charge.


    The Tenth Presbyter beheld Chu Xun coming at him again and flailed his wings hard. Soaring up higher, he hacked with his sword, livid with rage, firing two scythe-like energy bolts.


    Undaunted, Chu Xun saw no reason to slow down. With a simple cursory glance at the two incoming energy projectiles, he casually swatted them aside, disintegrating them into nothingness with hardly any difficulty.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    He drove his foot into the ground with a powerful stomp and launched himself up once more, speeding after the Tenth Presbyter now hanging in the air.


    Another couple of fist-like energy bolts peeled out from Chu Xun¡¯s fists, streaking after the Winged presbyter with a shrill scream that would have left any foe quivering.


    The Winged leader studied the incoming attack with a cold glare. He drove his sword forward, unleashing another energy bolt at Chu Xun¡¯s attack only to have his energy bolt smashed into mere dregs of magical aura that quickly dissipated, while Chu Xun¡¯s dual energy bolts continued their rapid climb at him. But they came so fast that he could barely react. Wrapping himself up like a cocoon with his wings was all he could do as he hectically summoned his magic, shrouding himself in a glowing coat of white light.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    The energy bolts blasted the white feathery cocoon as if they were a pair of cannonballs smashing into a puff of feathers that fluttered helplessly to the ground. And with a long, screaming howl, the impact sent the Tenth Presbyter crashing down to Earth in a long winding curve along the horizon.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡± In his rapid descent, he careened into a huge boulder that weighed hundreds of kilograms, smashing it to pieces.


    Chu Xun landed quickly and bolted after him.


    Everyone else could hardly take their eyes off the two men fighting, especially daunted by Chu Xun¡¯s ferocity. ¡°Good Heavens, what a fierce person! Could he have descended from one of the greatest monsters in the past?!¡±


    Compared to the Winged presbyter he was fighting against, Chu Xun looked more beast than man.


    Up until this point, the world knew only about the might of the Winged race. No one expected that they could be overwhelmed by a mere human to such unbelievable lengths.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Rocks and stones burst into the air as the Tenth Presbyter freed himself from being buried below. Patches of blood mottled parts of his wounded wings, with many bare patches left from feathers that had been ripped off during the fight, and the presbyter no longer looked like the proud and majestic Winged that he seemed to be before.


    Catching sight of Chu Xun approaching, he spread his wings and soared up into the air, putting at least a thousand meters and counting between Chu Xun and himself.


    Malice and hatefulness swirled in his eyes now beholding Chu Xun coldly. ¡°Human scum, how dare you disrupt the natural order of things and hurt a member of the esteemed Winged race! For this, I will inflict judgment upon you!¡±


    ¡°Inflict judgment? How? With your mouth?¡± hissed Chu Xun, stomping the ground again to launch himself into the sky after him once more.


    Only this time, the Winged presbyter did not attempt to evade him. With a wicked grin, he waved his hand and produced a long ivory-white canine tooth at least a dozen centimeters long.


    A palpable aura of bloodthirstiness and rancor burst out from the tooth as soon as it appeared. Just by looking at it could make anyone feel fidgety and anxious as if a monstrous and horrible beast was waiting to sink its fangs into them.


    The white pulsing luminescence from the Winged presbyter¡¯s hand vanished as if devoured and absorbed by the canine tooth. The Winged then proceeded to sprinkle a drop of True Blood on the tooth.


    The droplet of blood burst apart as soon as it fell on the surface of the tooth, and a terrible pulse of scarlet flash swept forth as if heralding the awakening of a terrible monster from ages long forgotten by man.


    ¡°Behold, human scum, what I have here is the tooth from the ancient horror Suan Ni. No matter how powerful and able you are, you¡¯re dying today,¡± growled the Winged triumphantly with wicked glee.

 Chapter 386 - The True Blood of the Ancient Horror

    The canine fang barely the length of a man¡¯s hand exuded an aura of malice and bloodlust that filled the air within beats.


    Suan Ni, an ancient beast of untold horrors, one of the most ferocious among all species and one of the ten greatest ever to walk the Earth.


    The Winged presbyter¡¯s aura began to wane while the aura of the Suan Ni¡¯s canine tooth waxed in comparison; the latter must be absorbing his powers.


    ¡°Get ready to die, you wretched creature!¡± cried the Tenth Presbyter, hurling the canine tooth into the air, the fang radiating an aura redolent of death and blood as it hurtled toward Chu Xun¡¯s direction.


    Chu Xun allowed himself to freefall back down to the ground swiftly.


    The canine fang, shining in a morbid-red glow, flew after him as if with a mind of its own.


    Chu Xun watched the tiny fang chasing after him as doggedly as a bee and looked nowhere near amused. He drove a fist into the air, launching a fist-like energy bolt at it.


    Boom!


    Instead of destroying the tooth, it was the energy bolt that was dispersed into bits of energy dregs as if it had hit a wall.


    The pupils of Chu Xun¡¯s eyes constricted with slight amazement, musing, ¡°This ancient monster must really be powerful. Even in its death, its canine tooth still retains so much ferocity and power!¡±


    As soon as he hit the ground, Chu Xun ducked behind a large celestine boulder weighing more than a thousand kilograms.


    Then came a deafening rumble. The rock was split in half by the canine fang upon collision, crumbling into countless little stones and gravel and that hardly extinguished the fang¡¯s ferocity as it charged at Chu Xun again.


    With his mind, Chu Xun quickly cast another spell: The Formula of Kill!


    Boom!


    Winds rolled forward like a wave, only to be blasted backward as even Chu Xun¡¯s signature ¡°sha¡± glyph was blasted back by the canine tooth that stormed forward like a battering ram.


    With as much speed and agility as his feet could carry him, Chu Xun ducked and ran, but the canine tooth just wouldn¡¯t stop speeding after him, a shiny sliver of lightning streaking after him.


    It was unfathomable what power and supremacy Suan Nis retained during the prime of their species ages ago when even a Suan Ni canine fang ¨C one that had been sealed and kept for centuries or even millennia ¨C could wield such power and consciousness of its own.


    Chu Xun evaded as best as he could, but the canine tooth literally plowed through every boulder and tree, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake but its speed and force nowhere near falling at all!


    Chu Xun¡¯s face turned to stone. He flicked his wrist and sparkles of gold shone around his hand. Dragon¡¯s Wrath appeared and he gripped firmly its hilt.


    The saber that Emperor Ao had once used to slay a Tao Wu cub and had sealed its soul in this weapon. Perhaps it was only fitting that both ancient horrors should fight each other.


    At its activation, the blade of Dragon¡¯s Wrath danced with shiny glitters of gold. Chu Xun swung it furiously at the incoming canine tooth and with a resounding roar, an energy bolt charged headlong at the Suan Ni fang.


    As the energy bolt screamed through the air, the bestial phantom of a Tao Wu appeared and it gave a heavy swat on the canine tooth, batting the fang away as it would with a baseball.


    The Suan Ni fang shook involuntarily with a life of its own and wheeled back around. With a sickening pierce, it lanced through the Tao Wu phantom like a bullet.


    The Tao Wu¡¯s ghostly silhouette roared defiantly, albeit there was no sound. But from the looks of it baring its fang, everyone knew it was angry and it bore down on the canine tooth, biting it hard like a vice.


    The canine fang jerked hard to tear itself free with more glows of red rippling incessantly until it finally got loose but not without much of its reddish glow and vigor diminished.


    Chu Xun saw his chance and lunged, bringing his saber down on the canine fang.


    Clang!


    The blow elicited fiery sparks and left a crack on the fang. But that was still not yet enough to destroy it and Chu Xun was already feeling his arm throbbing with numbness as he reeled with disbelief.


    The Tao Wu phantom withdrew back into the saber. Chu Xun channeled more power into the weapon and fired another blast again and the phantom reappeared once more, streaking across the air like a prancing predator furiously in pursuit of prey.


    Bang!


    The beast caught up to the Suan Ni fang and mauled it with its claws.


    Far away, the Winged presbyter stared hatefully at Chu Xun. Spreading his wings, he flew to the Suan Ni fang and forced a mouthful of his own True Blood that he spewed at the canine tooth.


    HUM!


    A ghoulish-red luminescence flooded everywhere and devoured everything in its path like an avalanche, and the atmosphere turned suddenly thick with the stench of blood. The Suan Ni fang blazed crimson-gold in the dismal gloom and a beast appeared ¨C several meters long, it opened its gaping mouth wide and displayed its sharp fangs and teeth, roaring triumphantly into the sky.


    The phantom of another ancient horror ¨C the Suan Ni.


    Chu Xun looked very grim. He gathered more Hong Meng Immortal Qi inside him and channeled them into Dragon¡¯s Wrath and the Sacred Relic blazed with a fiery purplish radiance.


    He swung his weapon hard again, firing another energy bolt and another phantom of the Tao Wu reappeared, padding swiftly with each step eliciting tremors that caused the very air to crackle.


    The Suan Ni phantom spied its foe coming and it let loose a roar that sounded like a challenge and it rode forth to meet its match in battle!


    Two ancient beasts of the wild, nemeses to each other across the eons and testament to an age where the Lost Races once enjoyed their prime, now finally meeting each other once more after


    ROAR!


    Deafening roars rumbled across the skies and into the hills as the two ancient horrors ripped and tore at each other. Every single swipe of their claws could very well distort even the fabric of Time and Space.


    The ferocious Tao Wu found its chance and locked its jaws firmly on the Suan Ni¡¯s throat and the two beasts rolled and convulsed wildly in a violent whirl.


    Everyone witnessing this beastly duel was petrified like sculptures.


    Ancient horrors like the Tao Wu and Suan Ni existed today only in fiction or illustrations on the Internet. Even as the brawl now ongoing right before everyone¡¯s eyes were between mere figments of ghostly figures, the fierceness and intensity of the melee nevertheless left everyone gawking with astonishment.


    The Suan Ni groaned with pain as it rolled and rolled to free itself from the vice-like bite of the Tao Wu, never stopped clawing viciously at its assailant and with every swipe of its paw, ripples of ghostly strands burst out like blood.


    The fight between the ancient horrors destroyed any boulder and rock that had the misfortune of being in their path. Even trees ¨C century-old oaks with trunks that stretched wider than the wingspan of two adult men ¨C shook on their roots so strongly with leaves and twigs falling off their boughs.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes gleamed with the comprehension that he needed another plan. Switching Dragon¡¯s Wrath to his left hand, he waved his right hand and another weapon appeared ¨C a golden staff.


    The golden staff fashioned from the tailbone of the Ancestral Dragon.


    Right at the moment the golden staff appeared, the two raging beasts suddenly stopped in their tracks and both stared at Chu Xun in unison.


    Whoosh!


    The Tao Wu raced backward, turning into a flash of golden light that retreated back into Dragon¡¯s Wrath.


    The phantom of the Suan Ni remained at a distance, circling menacingly while looking visibly apprehensive towards the golden staff in Chu Xun¡¯s grasp.


    Activating the golden staff made it shiny with a radiance of gold interlaced with purplish shimmers and Chu Xun charged, speeding after the Suan Ni.


    Whoosh!


    The golden staff arced around in a vicious curve with a dull rumbling that resembled a dragon¡¯s roar.


    Bang!


    The Suan Ni thought it could swipe at Chu Xun, only to be slugged by him using the golden staff that not only sent the beast flying but also destroyed its paw.


    The ancient horror snarled fiercely and regrew its ethereal appendage.


    But that was not all, Chu Xun came back around, eager to not let his quarry have any respite and brought another blow squarely on its back.


    Bang!


    That sent the Suan Ni rolling to the ground. Cracks and crevices could be seen lining all around its ghostly form. Chu Xun¡¯s heavy stroke had nearly utterly destroyed it.


    The ancient beast let loose a belligerent roar. The lines and cracks began to disappear, but the phantom of the ancient beast looked noticeably obscured from before.


    No longer patient, the phantom decided to attack Chu Xun instead.


    Chu Xun ran to meet his foe, the first thing he did was drive the golden staff through the face of the Suan Ni like a baseball bat, using so much force that his hands were growing numb.


    The Suan Ni phantom crashed to the ground, this time, its ghostly silhouette looking paler still.


    Chu Xun charged, eager to mete out the final checkmate. But before he could, Dragon¡¯s Wrath shone brightly all of a sudden and the Tao Wu phantom sprang out on its own. It pounced on the Suan Ni phantom like a wolf on a jackrabbit and sank its fangs deeply into its throat and snapped it.


    The phantom of the Suan Ni burst into multitudes of fiery sparks that quickly disappeared like embers.


    The Tao Wu phantom sucked in every glittering spark and with what seemed like a satisfied grin, it sprang back into Dragon¡¯s Wrath.


    As the wielder of Dragon¡¯s Wrath, Chu Xun could feel that the Tao Wu phantom ¨C upon consumption of the Suan Ni phantom ¨C had become more real and corporeal. ¡°So ancient horrors can consume each other to increase their powers, eh? That¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    With the phantom of the Suan Ni now utterly gone, the catalyst of its projection ¨C the Suan Ni tooth fell to the ground.


    The Winged presbyter who had been watching everything from afar spread his wings and swooped down quickly. He needed to recover the canine fang.


    But Chu Xun was faster. Reaching mid-Golden Core Stage had increased his top speed to Mach 4. In just mere breaths, he easily reached the spot where the canine tooth had fallen and was just in time to swing his golden staff.


    Bang!


    More feathers tossed into the air and with a suppressed groan of pain, the blow caught the Tenth Presbyter in the arm, mangling it into an impossible angle as he tumbled to the ground.


    Chu Xun reached for the canine tooth. But his finger just barely grazed the tooth and it snapped into halves with a crack and from the midst of the fine hairline crack, blood began seeping out. But it was no ordinary blood. The entire sky turned red right when the blood began dribbling out as if heralding the advent of an ancient horror.


    The True Blood of a Suan Ni.


    Chu Xun¡¯s breathing began to pick up pace as he lurched with amazement. The True Blood of an ancient horror. It might be a substance of great age and scarcity, but even a drop of it could carry immense value.


    Chu Xun immediately produced a little jade flask and stored the Suan Ni True Blood inside.


    The Tenth Presbyter stared with his sclera utterly red with anguish. The Suan Ni fang had been one of the greatest heirlooms of the Winged race and it had long been his possession which he had used sparingly as a Sacred Relic, without knowing that inside the fang was the True Blood of a Suan Ni.


    That made the drop of True Blood a treasured substance of great power and indispensable importance.


    Mo Qian and the Winged Legion watched in dumbfounded silence. They had just lost the Suan Ni True Blood, an item of immeasurable worth.


    ¡°GIVE IT BACK HERE!¡± howled the injured and no less livid presbyter. According to the ancient codices of the Winged Race, all ancient horrors each carried special abilities of their own and gaining possession of their bones, True Blood, or any other relics could yield a thing or two about these abilities.


    Learning just a thing or two from the special abilities of these ancient horrors could very well bestow great advancements in power that could very well grant the possessor of the True Blood the edge to win even fights against greater opponents.


    That explained how angry and livid the Tenth Presbyter of the Winged race was when he was defeated during his attempt to recover the True Blood.


    ¡°KILL HIM! WE NEED THE TRUE BLOOD!¡± he howled at the top of his voice like a maniacal beast himself.


    Mo Qian, the Winged Legion, and the two elderly Wingeds whom Chu Xun had defeated earlier lunged together, swarming at Chu Xun like a huge raving stampede of birds.


    Everywhere else, watching the live broadcast from the screens of their computer and television, the champions and chieftains of the other races ¨C the Zombies, the Macroprimates, and so forth ¨C felt their hearts pounding anxiously with envy and trepidation at who would get the Suan Ni True Blood.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that human!? Find out quickly!¡±


    ¡°Assemble the elders! We need to rush for the capital at once! I must get that Suan Ni True Blood!¡±


    ¡°With the Suan Ni True Blood, anyone could turn into a powerful champion with ungodly powers.¡±


    Every one of the Lost Races had their sights set upon the True Blood.


    So began the fierce battle.


    A fierce battle where every member of the Winged horde present threw themselves at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun beheld the sight of the Winged army massing to overrun him with irises as cold as frost. Not one to wait for the fight to come to him, he charged headlong and the first he found was the Tenth Presbyter whom he furiously batted with his golden staff, sending him hurtling into the air, his flesh exposed raw and red.


    Having expended much of his powers and his own True Blood to activate the Suan Ni fang, the Tenth Presbyter had lost all of his former strength. Yet even in his prime, Chu Xun could have easily defeated him, let alone a shell of his former self.


    Howling with agony as he knocked down several tall and huge trees in his way until he finally crashed to the ground, spewing mouthfuls of blood.


    Mo Qian swooped down on Chu Xun with his sword aimed at Chu Xun¡¯s back.


    But the latter easily pirouetted around with his golden staff pivoting with momentum building. With a huge bang, he socked the Winged leader¡¯s sword out of his hand before landing a piledriving kick into his chest, caving in his ribs and hammering him into the ground with such force that a deep crater blew wide open.


    At the same time, the two elderly Winged escorts of the presbyter caught up just in time for a pincer attack from either flank of Chu Xun, each brandishing their swords glinting gold in the sunlight.


    Chu Xun swung his golden staff without mercy, shattering first the sword of the elderly Winged on his right before striking him in the waist all in one fell stroke, fracturing his pelvic bone.


    Appalled by the fate of his comrade, the other elderly Winged spread his wings to stall his charge and instead thought of retreating.


    But it was too late; a Reincarnation Line had appeared before he could backtrack and Chu Xun stepped on it to propel himself after the elderly Winged. He quickly put aside his golden staff in his flight and seized one of his quarry¡¯s wings. With a savage yank, he tore the feathered appendage off the old man, spraying blood and feathers into the air accompanied by the elderly Winged¡¯s anguish cries.


    More Reincarnation Lines appeared beneath Chu Xun¡¯s feet for him to use as footholds.


    Before he could plummet down to the ground, Chu Xun caught the elderly Winged by his other remaining wing, but not to save him ¨C instead to brutally slam him into the ground!


    Mo Qian was just below. With Heaven-knows-how-many ribs shattered and his wings utterly wrecked, he could barely move. He fought to sit up, then he heard a shrill, guttural scream coming from overhead. He looked up and what he saw nearly made him faint.


    His head was coming up just in time to see Chu Xun slamming the elderly Winged down on him.


    Crack!


    Chu Xun drove the elderly Winged¡¯s head through Mo Qian¡¯s chest like a pillar, pounding his head right through Mo Qian¡¯s back and smashing his heart. The impact snapped the elderly Winged¡¯s throat and with a final jolt of spasm, he died with Mo Qian.


    Chu Xun¡¯s sclera filled with tiny veins of red. With another dip on the Reincarnation Lines under his feet, he launched himself again higher into the air and landed nicely on the back of another Winged. He seized the Winged¡¯s hair and rode on him like a surfboard.

 Chapter 387 - Rout of the Winged Legion

    Tiny red veins filled Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. Exuding a presence that resembled a god ¨C or more aptly, a true Devil ¨C as he rode on the back of a Winged imperiously like a conquering hero.


    The Winged, horrified and frightened, could do nothing save to flap his wings desperately for dear life.


    Chu Xun grabbed the mane of his hair and jerked it left and right to make him fly in whichever direction he chose like a horse.


    Crack!


    Another Winged came from behind to intercept. But Chu Xun needed only to lean forward to deliver a kick backward.


    Snap!


    The blow shattered the blade of the Winged¡¯s golden sword into countless shards before barreling into him, leaving him crashing into several more of his kin, knocking them off the sky like bowling pins spraying blood and froth from their mouths with bones broken and fractured.


    Chu Xun stomped and smashed the spine of the Winged he was riding on, kicking him down to a precipitous fall.


    That gave him the thrust he needed to launch himself into the air and he found another Winged to land on, fracturing more backbones than the other and he began plummeting with a long trail of frothy blood from his mouth.


    Chu Xun jumped again and found himself another prey, swooping down on him like a lightning bolt while caving in his back, bludgeoning him off the sky.


    Like a grasshopper, Chu Xun leaped from the back of one Winged to another.


    And one after another, the Wingeds unfortunate enough to have been chosen by him plummeted to their deaths from the sky.


    Bang! Bang!


    The hail of Wingeds pounded the ground like an airstrike bombardment, opening smoldering craters wide open everywhere.


    Hardly any of the Wingeds could survive the deadly stomps of Chu Xun¡¯s foot and by the time they hit the ground, the impact easily reduced them all into minced meat.


    Like a flock of terrified birds, the Winged Legion was tossed into utter disarray. Every single Winged legionnaire flapped their wings wildly to escape. All they wanted was to put as much distance between them and the monster who has been Doodle-Jumping with them while killing more than two dozen of their number.


    Chu Xun conjured his Reincarnation Whip and flung it viciously forward. The end of the Whip coiled around the ankle of a fleeing Winged and Chu Xun pulled hard, drawing the Winged back.


    With a quick stomp to send the Winged he was riding on to his pitiful death, he leaped to the new Winged¡¯s back.


    Then he flung the Whip again for another prey to pull this new Winged back too.


    Bang!


    He kicked again, blasting the back of this second Winged wide open into a sickening muck of blood and viscera, and springboarded himself to another new Winged he drew over using his whip.


    Amusingly, this new Winged turned so scared that he soiled his own breeches. Convulsing wildly with panic, his eyes rolled white and he fainted. Then he began losing altitude.


    That almost caused Chu Xun to lose his footing and fell off the sky.


    Not far away, the Tenth Presbyter of the Winged race could only watch and groan like a wounded beast. But his wounds were just too grievous for him to do anything to the monster now picking his kinsmen off one by one.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you all high and mighty?! Did you all always look down on us humans?! And how are you any different from wretched insects now!?¡± cried Chu Xun loudly as he roped in one Winged after another, and not before stomping every one of them to their deaths.


    Crack!


    The Reincarnation Whip lashed open the back of another Winged, destroying his wings enough to have him plunging to his death with a trailing howl.


    Cold chill shot up the backs of every single person watching this live, their hands as cold as a corpse¡¯s but trembling with fear.


    The Winged race, a race of deadly warriors whose very name could easily incite fear and respect, now utterly decimated by a human whose very presence now made them flee and screech with panic.


    Terrified beyond their wits, the legionnaires of the Winged Legion scrambled for their lives, screaming at the top of their lungs and their feathers now worn and ragged.


    When the pandemonium began to settle, all that was left of the Legion were only a dozen or so Wingeds who had managed to escape unscathed, who owed their survival not to their speed, but rather Chu Xun¡¯s reluctance to give chase or the Legion would have been utterly slaughtered.


    But one remained ¨C with Chu Xun still riding on him. Convulsing wildly with terror, he feebly flapped his wings to no avail as tears and snot streaming down his face.


    Petrified by fear, he could hardly remember how to fly and all that filled that brain of his was how Chu Xun could easily pestle him into ground meat.


    ¡°Land,¡± said Chu Xun flatly.


    The Winged fought to keep himself steady despite the waves of fear sweeping through him, trying not to cause any turbulence in his descent that might anger Chu Xun and spell his doom.


    And instead of landing normally on both feet, the Winged remained prone and skidded to a stop like a surfboard, allowing Chu Xun to step off him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make a good steed,¡± remarked Chu Xun dryly.


    The Winged remained flat on the ground, not daring to move an inch.


    No one dared to speak. All they could do was watch Chu Xun. ¡°Heavens, he¡¯s no human. He¡¯s a monster! He¡¯s more brutal than those other races and even more powerful than them!¡±


    One man ¨C that was all it took to rout an entire legion of Wingeds.


    The rest of the other races all drifted into bewildered silence.


    ¡°Speak. How many Wingeds had emerged this time?¡± Chu Xun asked the last Winged.


    ¡°About three hundred of us, led by the Ninth Presbyter.¡±


    ¡°Where is this lair that you¡¯ve been hiding for so long?¡±


    With a fleeting glance at the Tenth Presbyter still moaning and howling in a distance away, the Winged hung his head over his shoulder and said, ¡°In the mountains far North. The magical seal that held us became weak suddenly and those equal or below Ninth-grade Winged Kings were able to come out. Those of us who were more powerful could still not yet come out.¡±


    ¡°Wretched scum!¡± roared the Tenth Presbyter with indignance.


    That caused this Winged to shudder nervously.


    Chu Xun swiveled and casually fired a jet of purplish energy.


    Bang!


    That was the end of the Tenth Presbyter of the Winged race with his head blasted wide open.


    Chu Xun peered at the Winged once more, who still remained strewn on the ground, ¡°What of the rest of you?¡±


    ¡°They are besieging the Fire Dragon Palace,¡± he said, not without another shiver.


    Hearing that filled Chu Xun with distress. He hopped onto his back and ordered, ¡°Go. To the Fire Dragon Palace at once.¡±


    Knowing better than to refuse, the Winged quickly beat his wing and soared into the air with Chu Xun on his back.


    Before they got away, Chu Xun looked down and yelled with a thunderous voice at the warriors recording the live broadcast, ¡°Listen, all you alien races! We humans are the true rulers of Earth and you¡¯d do well to toe the line we set. May woe betide anyone who defies us!¡±


    The loud and clear message struck fear into everyone who heard him that some even felt their scalps going numb.


    The crowd watched as Chu Xun rode off on the Winged¡¯s back into the sunset and all of a sudden they felt as if an invisible weight had been lifted off their chests.


    ¡°Goodbye, sir!¡±


    Jiang Tao and his men saluted Chu Xun¡¯s leaving back.


    ¡°Check for any intact bodies and collect them,¡± he ordered.


    The corpses of the Winged race would surely carry great value for research.


    ¡°And you there! Halt!¡± he barked suddenly.


    As it turned out, a few warriors were going to loot the golden swords used by the Winged legionnaires. Fashion from a strange gold-like substance, these golden swords were as deadly as Sacred Relics, making them highly desirable to any warrior.


    And Jiang Tao¡¯s loud cry to them made them stop.


    ¡°Come on, man, there are so many golden swords here. I want only one of them. The rest is enough for your research,¡± said a warrior who was unhappy to surrender the powerful weapons.


    ¡°You want them, you ask for them ¨C from the Major General just now,¡± said Jiang Tao firmly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s intrepid rout of the Wingeds had lifted the confidence of humans all around the world and he was not going to admit defeat just yet.


    ¡°Now wait a minute, that man just now said nothing about stopping us,¡± sneered another warrior.


    Knowing how fast Wingeds could fly, he knew that Chu Xun must be far by now. He could easily snatch one of these golden swords and flee and no one would be able to stop him.


    ¡°You have seen enough of the Major General¡¯s temperament earlier. I¡¯m warning you,¡± said Jiang Tao coldly.


    ¡°And what he did was avenge us humans. I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong in us taking some for ourselves,¡± retorted another, a formidable Fifth-grade Human King, as he bent down to pick up one of the golden swords. With a disdainful look at Jiang Tao, he said, ¡°I¡¯m taking one, whether you like it or not, and I¡¯d like to see you stop me.¡±


    Bang!


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jiang Tao fired his weapon, discharging bullets of lead at the warrior.


    That angered the Fifth-grade Human King who activated the golden sword. Shiny brightly in a coat of golden shimmer, it came down furiously, slicing a bullet into half like paper.


    Yet before he could grin, a purple sliver of energy shot from inside the halved bullet.


    Crack!


    The tiny ray of light perforated the warrior¡¯s forehead, leaving a red little dot right over his eyes. His face froze with disbelief and he tumbled backward, as dead as a doornail.


    That terrified the rest of the warriors enough that they gave up wanting the swords and every one of them retreated at once.


    ¡°Shoot anyone who dares to resist!¡± yelled Jiang Tao loudly without mercy.


    ¡°Eliminate any resistance on sight!¡±


    All eight men of his squad barked a crisp acknowledgment as they loaded their weapons and aimed their rifles at the crowd.


    Daunted, the warriors immediately turned away and left.


    The reluctant but fearful withdrawal of the warriors filled the guards with immense pride and confidence.


    ¡°Heavens, the Major General must be a god! What he did was incredible!¡±


    ¡°He must be! What he did to our bullets allows us to hurt even warriors!¡±


    ¡°For so long the warriors only view us with ridicule and contempt. But look at just now! They were genuinely afraid! That really was great!¡±


    Jiang Tao guffawed happily himself. What happened today was like a dream.


    ¡°Who was he anyway, Captain? Surely you know who he is,¡± muttered one of the brighter of his men, his face flushed with curiosity.


    Jiang Tao furtively looked around to make sure no one was listening and he waved his men to form up as if he was going to allow them in on this secret.


    ¡°All right. It¡¯s this: I want all this mess cleaned up tonight. No buts.¡±


    That left his men fuming with exasperation. Instead of revealing his secret, Jiang Tao was pulling their leg.


    ¡°All right. Enough jokes. Get back to work,¡± he sniggered.


    Having been instructed by Chu Xun to keep his identity a secret, Jiang Tao knew better than to renege on that promise.


    A figure appeared out of nowhere, closing in with great speed.


    ¡°Who goes there!¡± barked Jiang Tao at once, raising his rifle.


    So did the rest of his men, who aimed the muzzles of their weapons at the newcomer.


    ¡°How dare you! One more step and we¡¯ll fire!¡± Jiang Tao bellowed loudly when he realized the newcomer must also be a warrior, thinking that he was one of those earlier who coveted the golden swords. Jiang Tao was especially miffed by the fact that none of them had even tried to help just now, and yet after the dust settled, how dare they demand their share of the loot!?


    Zhong Ren could have not been any more indignant. ¡°How dare these fools aim their guns at me?!¡± Nevertheless he knew better than to provoke the soldiers. Knowing how these guns carried bullets that could kill even Wingeds, the soldiers possessed the ability to hurt him too.


    ¡°I¡¯m here by orders of the Chief Official!¡± he cried, offering his credentials.


    Jiang Tao stared blankly at him before he shared a long, silent look with his squadmates and they all burst into laughter.


    ¡°Come on, old man! What a feeble excuse! To think you even use the Chief Official as a joke just only you could run off with one of these golden swords!?¡± said Jiang Tao in jest.


    Zhong Ren seethed with frustration. For all the respect and dignity he enjoyed as the advisor to the Chief Official himself, Zhong Ren never before suffered such insult as being called a thief!


    ¡°Do you know who I am, you bunch of foolish whelps!?¡±


    Jiang Tao and his men only seemed to laugh more.


    ¡°All right, old man. I¡¯m showing you a courtesy by letting you off the hook for today. Now scram!¡± giggled Jiang Tao.


    Scram?! Zhong Ren glared at the captain with eyes as large as eggs, his anger now boiling over the top of his head, ¡°You idiotic fools! You really need some good walloping!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, old man! We defeated even the Wingeds! Now be on your way immediately or I¡¯ll have you shot here and now for obstructing with our duties!¡± cried Jiang Tao smugly, handling his rifle like it was a scepter of power.


    Bursting with such rage that his beard was practically quivering to every breath, Zhong Ren rummaged for his ID card and tossed it to Jiang Tao.


    Jiang Tao motioned for his men to be on guard as he retrieved the ID card. He peered at it, muttered under his breath, ¡°You¡¯ve made good preparations, old man, and I¡¯ll give you that. This might look real but if you think this is going to fool me, you¡ª¡±


    But when he registered the authenticity of the identification he was holding, his voice broke. His eyes shot so wide when he straightened up immediately, snapping to a hasty salute, hooting loudly, ¡°Good day, sir!¡±


    ¡°Idiots,¡± scowled Zhong Ren angrily, ¡°Now stand straight all of you!¡± He could still remember the days when he fought with blood, sweat, and tears when these young fools were not even born yet. ¡°How dare they show me such disrespect!¡±


    Jiang Tao had them all stand up straight as he delivered heavy kicks into their backsides as punishment.

 Chapter 388 - Yu Chengs Hoax

    The main gates of the Fire Dragon Palace, once a magnificent and imposing structure, had been reduced into a mere heap of rubbles. Pits and hollows strewed everywhere around the compound, demonstrating the damages caused by the steely feathers iconic only to Winged warriors.


    If Emperor Ao had not intervened to intimidate the Wingeds, the Palace would have long been reduced into nothing but a speck of dirt in history.


    The Wingeds, upon realizing that an incredible entity was guarding the Palace, decided not to launch an all-out assault and chose instead to surround and besiege the Palace.


    If they could not risk an assault on the Palace that could alternatively spell their downfall, the Wingeds opted to deprive everyone inside the Palace of sustenance, hoping that this might force them to give up and surrender Maple Canyon.


    And the uneasy stalemate had endured as tensely as a taut bowstring.


    Life went on as usual inside the walls of the Palace. At Long Ao¡¯s supervision, acolytes of the Palace scurried about as busy as mice, working to repair the fallen entrance while another band of them devoted themselves to the charge of replacing any damaged flagstones.


    Not far away, the Wingeds invaders watched with unfriendly eyes.


    They could not risk attacking ¨C not after Emperor Ao sent a thunderous roar that came crashing down on the Fire Dragon Palace with such power and force that pummeled the Wingeds invaders when they first began launching attacks on the Palace, causing many of the Wingeds to crash to the ground with heavy internal injuries.


    Naturally, Long Ao knew who it was who had saved them. Yet why did Emperor Ao not just decimate the Wingeds even though he obviously wielded such power, he did not yet know why.


    The leader leading the invasion force, the Ninth Presbyter of the Winged race, was a powerful Ninth-grade Winged King. Hovering in mid-air, his wings fluttering heavily and loudly, he stared as Long Ao and his men worked with brimming malice and resentment.


    But he knew better than to lose control of his temper and let his bloodlust go unbridled. So far, his invasion force had succeeded in keeping every member of the Palace inside and he did not want to risk provoking that mysterious and powerful entity that kept the Palace safe.


    Somehow, he knew that so long as he refrained from spilling any blood, that mysterious being would refrain from doing anything. Even so, he could not just turn away and withdraw his forces lest his reputation should suffer.


    With the water source and transportation of food into the Palace all cut off, he was sure that he would prevail.


    Not long later, Yan Chong and Lei Bao came strolling out. They cast a long look at the Ninth Presbyter before averting their gazes as if he was just as interesting as a little bug.


    That only filled the Ninth Presbyter with rage. ¡°How dare these lowly vermin underestimate me! Damn them all!¡±


    ¡°Give up, worthless scum. How long do you think you can sustain without food and water?¡± cried one of the elderly Wingeds that formed the ranks of lesser chieftains serving as officers of the Legion.


    Yan Chong and his comrades shared quick looks and giggled. Food and water might be crucial to anyone else, but not to members of the Fire Dragon Palace.


    Having plundered and hoarded huge amounts of magical herbs and plants as well as strange and magical fruits and flowers, Chu Xun had amassed just enough food that could last them for even a decade. A single low-grade magical herb could just as easily help sustain a normal acolyte for more than ten days if it did not increase his powers.


    With a derisive look at the lesser chieftain who cried, Lei Bao produced a juicy, red fruit for his benefit and took a huge bite off it. At the first crunch, the sweet aroma of the enchanted fruit wafted into the air.


    ¡°Heavens, you¡¯re making me hungry,¡± remarked Yan Chong dryly who took out another fruit of his own and began munching on it.


    Seeing this, Long Ao waved to his men and asked them all to take a break.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break. Eat something and rest before we continue.¡±


    The acolytes took out magical fruits and even herbs and they began munching.


    The Wingeds who were ordered to keep a close watch on them could not believe their eyes. What a bloody waste! How could they use magical herbs and fruits to satiate hunger?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get tired watching us?!¡± cried Long Ao at the Wingeds, feigning a pensive look, ¡°It¡¯s already lunchtime! Aren¡¯t you getting something to eat?¡±


    That infuriated the Wingeds enough that many began fuming with anger while some swallowed their saliva hungrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s a complete waste! What reckless profligacy!¡±


    ¡°The Devil must have left many supplies for you all in his years of marauding and plundering,¡± observed the Ninth Presbyter, his eyes gleaming with greed. Their only-recent emergence meant that they needed supplies to start building a power base of their own and they could ill suffer squandering off their remaining stores of magical herbs and fruits.


    What was more, they were in dire need of resources. To rebuild the glory of the Winged race and extricate the remaining of their kin from the lair where they had been sealed for so long would require extensive supplies and resources and it was exactly for this reason that they had set their sights upon the Fire Dragon Palace in the first place.


    They had found out about how notorious the Devil had been in recent years and how many sects and organizations had been left in ruins in his wake and in that course, how many resources and treasures he had looted. This drove them to hatch the idea that by taking the Fire Dragon Palace, they would be able to tap into enough resources to restore the Winged race to its former position of power and dignity.


    Yan Chong cried to the Ninth Presbyter from below, ¡°Listen up! With the anomalies taking place all around Earth, more hallowed grounds have appeared everywhere and rich resources abound in every corner of the world. If you really need to rob and plunder, you should aim towards organizations and factions that have existed for millennia such as the Broken Souls Cult and the Sifang Sword Sect. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll have the rich resources that you seek.¡±


    All he ever wanted was to ward off the Wingeds. Yet he needed to prevent the Wingeds from coveting the Palace¡¯s own stockpiles of magical herbs and fruits and hence he tried to divert their attention to their enemies.


    The Ninth Presbyter did not answer, but the gleam in his eyes showed that he had to agree. For more than ten days since the siege began, both sides have been locked in a fruitless stalemate ¨C the Wingeds showed no signs of lifting the siege although they could not launch an assault without risk angering that unknown entity who guarded the Palace and the clock was ticking.


    But if they were to end the siege and retreat, they would lose face.


    The Ninth Presbyter found himself in a difficult impasse. ¡°If only I had not chosen to attack here,¡± he mused quietly with regret. ¡°What a bloody kettle of fish! If anything, the chances that we might fail only seem to grow by the day!¡±


    ¡°The anomalies happening everywhere have made magical fruits and herbs common things in today¡¯s world. I know you¡¯re here because you¡¯re after the resources we amassed. But you might have overlooked other places or organizations which might offer better prizes and greater possibilities of success. I daresay even the rest of the Chu Mansion ¨C the Tianwu Sect, the Rock Sect, and Qianlong Mountain ¨C have more valuables than what we have here. To say nothing about the fact that, our Master had only begun hoarding treasures and resources recently. Surely factions and organizations more than a thousand years old are more appealing a prey than we are?¡± explained Yan Chong patiently.


    ¡°Truth be told,¡± added Long Ao, speaking objectively, ¡°What we have here is only the tip of others¡¯ icebergs. We¡¯ve heard stories about the towering mounds of treasures and magical herbs and fruits that filled those vaults of theirs. Inexhaustible and valuable resources amassed through millennia. You should not have chosen us. We¡¯re like a barren desert compared to their lush verdant meadows.¡±


    The Ninth Presbyter did his best to prevent showing his thoughts, but deep inside, he began to wonder if he had erred by choosing the Fire Dragon Palace as a target.


    Various reasons had first driven him to this decision. He coveted the riches of the Palace and the rich natural energies in the surroundings of Maple Canyon. Thirdly, he aimed to defeat Chu Xun. After all, the Devil was the one notoriously known to be indomitable and undefeatable, and conquering the Devil could well springboard himself and the Winged race into prominence.


    But in retrospect, all that planning had been for naught. Everything was nothing but a big mistake.


    ¡°Think about what we said. Your lot¡¯s not the only one who had emerged; let¡¯s not forget the races of Macroprimates and Peacocks. If we really have hoarded as much treasure as you have imagined, why do you think they are not here to plunder us too?¡± said Yan Chong.


    None of the Wingeds could proffer any objections.


    But the Ninth Presbyter broke into a sly smile suddenly. With a glare as keen as a knife, he smirked, ¡°And do you think those crooked words of yours would make us leave? A whimsical wish, I must say.¡±


    Yan Chong, Lei Bao, and Long Ao shared quick looks as the same thought shot through their minds. Heavens, did he notice anything?!


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for more than a week. I will not withdraw empty-handed!¡± The Ninth Presbyter sneered.


    Instead, Yan Chong broke into a gleeful grin.


    ¡°How about this: we surrender to you the riches of the Palace and we¡¯ll tell everyone that we were defeated by you. Do we have a deal?¡±


    The Ninth Presbyter hovered in mid-air, his eyes unsteady with uncertainty. A handful of elderly Wingeds flew up to him and they talked.


    One of them turned around and said to Yan Chong. ¡°Very well, we agree to your terms.¡±


    ¡°All right then. We¡¯ll make the arrangements for the transaction,¡± said Yan Chong, waving everyone back into the Palace.


    ¡°Quick, cough up whatever you have ¨C magical fruits, magical herbs, whatever!¡± he said loudly to the acolytes.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling the rest of the acolytes and gather whatever they have,¡± said Lei Bao, hurrying away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the vault then, to gather everything inside,¡± said Long Ao, scurrying off as well.


    Wingeds were born with an acute sense of hearing.


    The band of Wingeds watched as Yan Chong and his companions rushed off, listening to their conversation as their lips twisted with disdain.


    ¡°Wretched ants. How submissive they are,¡± remarked one of the elderly Wingeds.


    ¡°I would have relished the chance to reduce them into dust, if not for the unknown entity that keeps this place,¡± quipped another.


    ¡°Look at them. How worthless and obsequious.¡±


    ¡°Forget about them and the unknown entity. The treasures and valuables are all the reasons we¡¯re here and we don¡¯t want to waste more time on scums like these. We can easily kill them next time,¡± smirked the Ninth Presbyter.


    Yan Chong made his way into the bowls of the Palace, not to collect and gather any magical fruits, herbs, or any other resources, but to regroup with Lei Bao and Long Ao, where all three of them slipped quietly to a field at the back of the Palace.


    Yu Cheng was there. Before him sat more than two dozen chests and each was bewitched to have one square meter of space. These chests were all filled with magical herbs, fruits, and the like.


    Yan Chong, Lei Bao, and Long Ao drew nearer.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± asked Yan Chong.


    Yu Cheng nodded.


    Lei Bao peered at the chest filled with valuables and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re sure this will work?¡±


    ¡°You can check it yourself,¡± grinned Yu Cheng confidently.


    Yan Chong and his companions each opened one chest and they inspected the magical herbs inside, looking pleased and satisfied.


    ¡°Wow, you might have some attitude problem, crackpot healer, but this is really good, I must say,¡± said Lei Bao, twirling a low-grade magical herb between his fingers before absorbing it. With a white flash on his palm, he consumed its nourishment, and the herb dissolved into dust. ¡°Wow, it really feels like real,¡± he gasped, visibly impressed.


    That earned him a glare from Yu Cheng, who scowled at him, ¡°That¡¯s because that one is real, you moron.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± yelped Lei Bao sheepishly.


    ¡°I placed some real ones on top. Or else, once they consume a few to try out, they¡¯ll find out how they¡¯re all fakes,¡± muttered an irate Yu Cheng.


    Yan Chong and Long Ao grinned like a pair of silly boys too. The ones they have inspected were all real magical herbs.


    ¡°The fake ones are all below,¡± said Yu Cheng.


    Yan Chong stuck an arm deep inside and pulled out another herb. He studied it closely for seconds before beaming, ¡°It looks really like a real one. You can practically feel its magical energy.¡±


    ¡°Try consuming it,¡± said Yu Cheng.


    Yan Chong¡¯s palm glowed a white ball of light and the pseudo-magical herb was absorbed. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± he said, ¡°You applied magical energy only to its surface. Other than that, it¡¯s nothing but a common weed.¡±


    ¡°But it looks really real. Good enough for this hoax,¡± said Long Ao, examining another fake magical herb himself, ¡°Unless they really consume it now, no one will really find out.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why else have I forfeited weeks of sleep? It¡¯s all to create all these fakes. I¡¯ve taken great effort to make sure they look the part before soaking them in a concoction I brewed using magical herbs for three days. No doubt they¡¯ll work,¡± grumbled Yu Cheng. One could almost make out the tiny veins in his sclera that indicated he had really toiled long and hard in the past weeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad we have you here, Yu Cheng,¡± said Yan Chong earnestly.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Yu Cheng scowled at him, ¡°I¡¯m also a member of the Chu Mansion. I¡¯m only doing what I should be doing. Quit making me embarrassed.¡±


    That left Yan Chong stunned for a beat before he finally broke into a smile, shaking his head, ¡°My apologies then for being presumptuous.¡±


    ¡°All right. Enough talk. Send all these goodies to those birdbrains and send them on their way. I¡¯m so tired I can sleep for days,¡± scowled Yu Cheng again in jest.

 Chapter 389 - Chop and Change

    More than twenty chests were hauled up and left outside the gate of the Fire Dragon Palace.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is all the Fire Dragon Palace has,¡± said Yan Chong with a look of reluctance.


    The Ninth Presbyter of the Winged race motioned one of his men to inspect the chests.


    The elderly Winged did as he was told. He landed and strode to the chests and opened one of them. He took out a magical shrub and a bright glow of light shone in his palm as he consumed the nourishment of the enchanted plant as it withered at a visible rate before turning into ashes.


    Satisfied, he opened the rest of the other chests and peered inside. When he was done, he turned around, looked up at the Ninth Presbyter, and nodded to him.


    But the Winged leader looked hardly contented. Coldly, he glowered, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± replied Yan Chong, ¡°This is every bit of the treasures and valuables that we could find from every corner of the Palace, including the personal stores of every single member here. Feel free to send someone inside to check if you won¡¯t take my word for it.¡±


    The Ninth Presbyter nodded smugly and said, ¡°Very well. At any rate, I doubt you¡¯re even brave enough to try anything duplicitous.¡±


    He landed and waved a hand, magicked all twenty chests into his Storage Ring.


    Yan Chong, Lei Bao, and Long Ao all grimaced at the sight of the Palace¡¯s valuable resources being taken.


    With a contemptuous smirk, the Ninth Presbyter soared up to the air once more. Peering down at Yan Chong just as he would at insects, he said, ¡°Remember. You are to spread the word about invincible might of us Wingeds.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We¡¯ll get right to it immediately and make sure the world knows about this,¡± said Yan Chong, feigning servility.


    ¡°Good. You might make a very good servant at that,¡± sneered the Ninth Presbyter derisively before he barked to his men, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°But sir, the Tenth Presbyter and the others are not back yet,¡± said an elderly Winged.


    The Ninth Presbyter frowned at that. ¡°We¡¯ll just withdraw. Fire a flair after this to notify them of our departure.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yan Chong and his companions were screaming on the inside: Go, dammit! Just go!


    Meanwhile, inside the Palace, the acolytes were all rushing around to collect their personal effects. It would only be so long before the Wingeds discovered the hoax and they needed to get to Gujiang before the Wingeds returned to regroup with the Rock Sect.


    The highly-disciplined Winged Legion maintained their neat formation even as they hovered in the air.


    They turned around to leave, not without throwing insulting looks at Yan Chong and the others before they pivoted around, their wings beating heavily.


    Just then, one of the elderly chieftains spied a dozen or so Wingeds scrambling this way.


    ¡°Wait, Ninth Presbyter. Look,¡± he said.


    The Ninth Presbyter said nothing, save to fix a fierce glare into the distance. He had already noticed them coming.


    The stray group of Wingeds caught up to them.


    ¡°What happened?¡± demanded an elderly Winged.


    Between their terrified looks and missing patches of feathers, they looked like a flock of beaten chickens who had been fleeing for their lives.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Tenth Presbyter?¡±


    ¡°D-dead! They¡¯re all dead!¡± cried one of the survivors, his voice trembling so badly like a piece of glass about to break.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Every Winged who could hear him thought their ears were deceiving them.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± demanded the Ninth Presbyter loudly.


    ¡°They were all killed! The Tenth Presbyter and the others! You need to avenge them, sir! Please!¡± sobbed another Winged survivor.


    ¡°Speak clearly! What on earth happened?!¡± bellowed the Ninth Presbyter angrily.


    The band of survivors told their story of what happened with each adding a sentence or two every now and then.


    They recounted how the detachment of the Legion which had diverted away was killed by ordinary humans using guns and how a single man had almost decimated the whole detachment single-handedly.


    ¡°Are you saying that the Tenth Presbyter was killed by an ordinary human?!¡± gasped the Ninth Presbyter with evident disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s no human. He¡¯s a monster! A demon! The Tenth Presbyter had activated his Suan Ni tooth all to no avail. Instead, that man even took the Suan Ni True Blood from inside the tooth!¡±


    ¡°He even took Master Mo¡¯s Reality Painting.¡±


    Every Winged who heard them reeled with bewilderment. ¡°What?! The prized heirloom of the Winged race, the Reality Painting, is lost?!¡±


    The Ninth Presbyter could not believe this was happening. They could never risk losing the secrets hidden inside the Reality Painting that was the key to restoring the Winged race and the Suan Ni True Blood, a treasure of untold value.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± he glowered.


    They could not lose the Reality Painting, to say nothing of the secrets it carried.


    Down below, Yan Chong and his comrades all shared furtive looks of doubt. ¡°Humans killing Wingeds with guns?! What kind of far-fetched joke is that?¡±


    They had experienced first-hand the might of the Winged race and their deadly steel-like feathers that could split even stone and metal. Yet even with such might, a human had, unaided and unassisted, routed a company of them.


    Even to most of the Winged race, the Tenth Presbyter wielded powers and strength that only few could rival, and that he had been slaughtered like a dog was a feat only thought unbelievable and impossible before.


    ¡°Good Heavens Almighty¡­ Has an angel from above come down to defend us?!¡± Yan Chong and his companions all thought with delight.


    The band of survivors turned around to lead the bulk of the Winged Legion to where they came from when what they saw something closing in from a distance made them shrieked and caterwauled with fright as they flapped their wings and scattered to flee.


    ¡°Worthless scum,¡± bellowed the Ninth Presbyter, firing a sound wave that pummeled at the survivors, nearly knocking them off the sky.


    Every head turned to look closely and a little white dot approached, growing clearer and clearer.


    Yan Chong and his comrades watched with dubious stares.


    They saw a Winged. A Winged that was carrying a man on his back like a beast of burden.


    Angry cries resounded from the midst of the Winged Legion. None of the Wingeds were happy to see one of their own being used as a common mule.


    Even from afar, one could almost make out how badly-shaken the Winged was, trembling under the feet of the human riding on his back. As much as he was afraid of his own kind and the punishment that might await him, he was more afraid of Chu Xun and he could only obey his wishes to approach the Winged Legion.


    ¡°Wretched fool!¡± hissed the Ninth Presbyter with such rage that his hairs almost stood on ends. His hand came up swiftly to fire a white bolt of energy.


    Not only Chu Xun must die, even the Winged too for willingly carrying a human on his back. As far as the presbyter of the Winged race was concerned, that poor man had forfeited his right to remain a proud member of the Wingeds.


    But the Winged carrying Chu Xun went pale. He did not expect that his own kinsmen would such callously seek his death.


    Unfazed, Chu Xun¡¯s hand came up to fire a purplish bolt of energy of his own. Both energy projectiles met but Chu Xun¡¯s bolt easily disintegrated the white bolt of light and continued streaking towards the Winged presbyter.


    That stunned the Nine Presbyter. His hand came back up again to fire another bolt at the incoming attack but the resulting explosion from the collision tossed him several meters backward.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one!¡± cried the survivors, ¡°He¡¯s the one who killed the Tenth Presbyter and the others!¡±


    The Ninth Presbyter stared at the faraway figure of the human. The brief bout they just had was testament enough of this human¡¯s ungodly powers, making him the most dangerous human the Winged race ever encountered since emerging.


    Shocked, Yan Chong and the others did not expect to hear any human to have such power aside from Chu Xun, to resist the Wingeds.


    Just as long as he was human.


    Chu Xun gestured to his Winged to land.


    The Winged obediently rocked its wings and landed.


    The rest of the Wingeds around stirred with immense resentment at one of their kind lying prone on the ground as the human lackadaisically stepped off his back.


    ¡°Dammit! You¡¯ve forfeited the right to call yourself one of us!¡±


    ¡°What a disgrace! You¡¯ve put us all to shame!¡±


    ¡°Take your own life! You¡¯ve caused the whole race enough indignity!¡±


    Cries and howls of anger clamored from the ranks of the Winged Legion.


    The Winged who had borne Chu Xun all the way here hung his in shame, unable to speak.


    ¡°Shuddup, dammit! Speak one more word and I¡¯ll destroy you!¡± hissed Chu Xun, his tone hardly rising at all.


    His voice was nowhere near loud ¨C nowhere enough to reflect the sentiment of his threat, but it was enough for the angry cries of the mob of Wingeds to instantly die down.


    The Ninth Presbyter stared darkly at Chu Xun, his eyes betraying the malice that swirled in his mind, even though all he could do was keep a wary look on this unknown human champion.


    Ignoring them, Chu Xun smirked and turned around and showed them his back to see Yan Chong and the others instead.


    They were however apprehensive and nervous. ¡°Who is he? Is he here seeking fault with us?!¡± After all, Chu Xun had made his fair share of enemies through his years of swashbuckling exploits.


    ¡°Very good. It seems that you¡¯ve not been idle in my absence.¡± Chu Xun nodded approvingly.


    WHAT?!


    The curt remark left Yan Chong, Lei Bao, and Long Ao stunned. Their faces beamed with exuberance coupled with looks of comprehension as they finally recognized Chu Xun.


    ¡°Master!?¡± Yan Chong gasped uncertainly.


    Chu Xun nodded again to confirm himself and his facial muscles began writhing and convulsing to change him back into his true appearance.


    ¡°It really is you! Master!¡± cried all three of them.


    There was no longer any need to keep his identity disguised. He only masked his true appearance before because he wanted to get a better grip on the strengths of the Wingeds.


    But the Wingeds did not know why the sudden jolt of surprise and joy for Yan Chong and his comrades. With Chu Xun turning his back to them, they did not know what was going on. ¡°Is this man a friend of the Fire Dragon Palace?¡±


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU STARING AT!? LOOK SOME MORE AND I¡¯LL DIG OUT YOUR EYES!¡± bellowed Lei Bao out of nowhere.


    The Wingeds stared at him blankly, oblivious as to what caused the sudden change in Lei Bao¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for days to get back at you birdbrains for surrounding us!¡± said Long Ao loudly.


    Only then they realized: this lone man who had single-handedly routed the Winged Legion was none other than Chu Xun himself, and with his return, the Fire Dragon Palace would have nothing to fear.


    Chu Xun spun on his heels.


    The Wingeds were all dumbfounded for seconds when they got another look at Chu Xun. ¡°How did he change his appearance so quickly?! He looked no different from any common man just now and now, after the blink of an eye, he looks just as beautiful as one of us Wingeds?!¡±


    ¡°This explains a lot about human¡¯s natural and duplicitous propensity to chop and change!¡±


    ¡°The Devil,¡± the Ninth Presbyter growled.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled into a grin, ¡°You¡¯re brighter than you look, I guess.¡±


    The presbyter of the Winged race was more wary than indignant that he did not reply. He recognized Chu Xun only because of the intelligence they had gathered prior to assailing the Palace. All chieftains of the Winged race had studied him and his battles closely.


    But they knew that Chu Xun had disappeared for three years. ¡°What caused him to reappear suddenly?!¡±


    ¡°At any rate, that would explain why these lackeys suddenly turned fierce!¡±


    The Wingeds all stirred uneasily. Even with their late emergence from hiding, they were no stranger to the harbinger of death and carnage that was the Devil Chu Xun.


    And none of them expected right off the bat, Chu Xun had slain a company full of Winged legionnaires.


    ¡°Hail, Devil!¡± the Ninth Presbyter managed himself, struggling to keep his malice and resentment in check. Chu Xun¡¯s powers had far outstripped his expectations.


    No other name had left quite as much impression as the Devil¡¯s. Much they had learned about him. Yet still, many, if not all, of the Wingeds doubted him. ¡°How powerful can a human be,¡± said many with scorn. ¡°All he did was vanquish a number of lesser orders and organizations before his tale got blown out of proportion.¡±


    For this reason, the Wingeds did not disclose that they held Chu Xun in contempt and disregard. As far as the Lost Races were concerned, the Devil had only earned his moniker because he had not yet met his match from the midst of the puny rabble he had been mingling with.


    But today¡¯s display had overturned their expectations, shattering their perception of the Devil with the force of a sledgehammer. They had never been so wrong before. The Devil did not earn his fame for nothing.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t it rude for you to be flapping your wings up there while you¡¯re standing right in front of the gates to my house?¡± Chu Xun said to the Wingeds loudly, frowning.


    The eyes of the Ninth Presbyter swirled with apprehensive wariness. The brief exchange with Chu Xun just now had effectively struck fear into him.


    With a wave of his arm, he signaled for the Winged Legion to land.


    The tacit order was hardly welcomed by the rest of his kin. Landing on the ground was a taboo for any Winged, to say nothing of giving up their advantage of air superiority for them who were natural in aerial combat.


    Nevertheless, the entire Legion knew better than to disobey the direct command of the Ninth Presbyter and they reluctantly descended and stepped onto the hard soil of the ground.

 Chapter 390 - Tempests of Destruction

    To any proud Winged, landing on the ground and stepping toe-to-toe with humans was not only dangerous but also the utmost insult.


    Yet they hardly had any choice. This was the Devil. The one man who had almost decimated the Winged Legion and the rest of the Wingeds understood that any dealings with him needed to be handled subtly and delicately.


    ¡°What should we do now, sir?¡± an elderly Winged asked the Ninth Presbyter.


    ¡°We watch and play on for now. Lead everyone away from this place at once if things go sour; I¡¯ll hold back the Devil to buy you time.¡±


    The order left the lesser chieftains shocked. By ¡°holding back¡±, the Ninth Presbyter was admitting that he was no match to the Devil.


    ¡°Is he really that powerful?!¡± gasped one of the elderly Wingeds.


    ¡°Very,¡± breathed the Ninth Presbyter gravely, ¡°He¡¯s at least on par with the Eighth Presbyter.¡±


    It was all the elderly lesser chieftains could do to prevent from yelping with surprise loudly. As a champion merely a hair¡¯s breadth away from breaking through the stage of Ninth-grade Winged King, he could still not yet extricate himself from the site where the rest of the Winged race was sealed.


    If Chu Xun indeed wielded such might as he feared, then the company of barely two hundred Winged legionnaires would be nothing but cannon fodder to him.


    ¡°We cannot lose any more of our men, sir,¡± urged one of the elderly Wingeds.


    Of the three hundred Winged legionnaires that managed to free themselves from the weakening forcefield that made up the magical seal that kept them locked from millennia, only two hundred remained, and any more losses, the rest of them here would not survive.


    ¡°What do you want, Devil?¡± seethed the Ninth Presbyter of the Winged race. It was torturous enough for him to lower his voice and speak humbly to any human. His original plan of slaying the Devil and retaking back the Reality Painting and the Suan Ni True Blood had all but ended up a messy kettle of fish.


    Chu Xun looked rather surprised at the question. ¡°Your army of Wingeds stands before my gates, and you ask me what do I want?¡±


    Realizing his chance, Yan Chong quipped loudly, ¡°They had even taken our treasures and valuables, Master!¡±


    The Winged Legion stirred restlessly.


    ¡°I think a battle is inevitable, sir, whether we like it or not,¡± whispered an elderly Winged quietly.


    ¡°Patience. The Devil¡¯s power is beyond our comprehension. Without anything to exploit, we need to bide our time until the Eighth Presbyter is here,¡± said the Ninth Presbyter.


    ¡°One enemy is one too many, Devil, while no amount of friends can be enough. Such is the world we live in. Before your return, we reigned supreme. Now that you¡¯re back, surely we can talk things as equals?¡± said the Ninth Presbyter.


    He waved a hand and all twenty chests reappeared.


    ¡°These are what your people had given me earlier. I now return them back to you as a gesture of good faith.¡±


    A hint of surprise appeared on Chu Xun¡¯s face, looking genuinely impressed.


    Chu Xun rather admired this Winged for recognizing the need to face realities.


    ¡°But surely you¡¯re resentful about my slaughtering so many of your kinsmen?¡±


    ¡°Deaths are all but common in battle. Nothing to fret about,¡± muttered the Ninth Presbyter casually.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± said Chu Xun, as if pondering about something, ¡°But I took the Reality Painting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours. You won it by right of conquest,¡± said the Ninth Presbyter as a matter-of-factly.


    ¡°And what about my slaying of your Tenth Presbyter and the taking of his Suan Ni True Blood? To say nothing about the second Reality Painting that was in his keeping.¡±


    Aghast looks of horror broke upon the face of every Winged who heard him.


    So did the Ninth Presbyter too. He had been praying hard, hoping that Chu Xun would never discover the other Reality Painting in the Tenth Presbyter¡¯s keeping. To his dismay, Chu Xun had found it and now he had two.


    Chu Xun had realized the moment he took Mo Qian¡¯s Reality Painting that it was not a full item but rather, a part of it. Hence, right after he killed the Tenth Presbyter of the Winged race and had taken his Storage Ring, he found another piece of the Reality Painting inside.


    ¡°Truth be told, the actual Reality Painting has twelve parts. You have with you only two pieces that hardly accomplish anything,¡± said the Ninth Presbyter, pausing to let that sink in, ¡°Return the two pieces to me and I¡¯d be happy to trade anything of similar value for them.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re wrong. I have three,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly.


    ¡°Three?!¡± gasped the Winged presbyter with disbelief, ¡°Mo Qian and the Tenth only had one each. From whence did you procure one more, if I may ask?¡±


    ¡°You should also have one, am I right?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled into a devilish grin.


    Spasms of shock and horror writhed upon the face of the Ninth Presbyter as he frantically summoned his powers to prepare for battle.


    Grinning, Chu Xun activated his magic using his mind. The gigantic monolith of his Demon-slain Finger spell came crashing down from the sky, sending waves of shock that pulsed across the air as its gargantuan weight bore down on the Wingeds.


    The Wingeds could not believe it. ¡°What brutality is this?! The Devil is ambushing us?!¡±


    The Ninth Presbyter screamed as his powers churned, shrouding him in a shiny white glow as winds resonating to his powers churned and billowed. With a powerful sweep, he sent as many of his men as he could, delivering them to safety from the incoming attack.


    Then he amassed in his hands a bright ball of light and he thrust an arm upwards to point at the incoming monolith and bolts of white light assailed the monolith like a barrage of laser fire.


    Boom! Boom!


    Boom! Boom! It was no use. The monolith blew past the array of white energy lights like a locomotive and smashed down on the Ninth Presbyter, causing an explosion that kicked up waves of dust. Cracks split open on the ground and the earth trembled.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Anxious and worried about his safety, the rest of the Wingeds cried to him.


    Whoosh!


    The auric silhouette of a demonic dragon reaching almost a dozen meters long streaked up into the air, churning up more dust and sand into the sky and forming a raging sandstorm that whipped at the earth mercilessly while whisking up every grain of sand and dirt it could find.


    A monstrous-behemoth-like tornado. A natural and disastrous calamity with strength enough to rend and tear anyone into bits and pieces.


    Several huge boulders from outside the compound of the Palace groaned as they resisted being drawn into the tornado. But it was no use. They floated into the air, as weightless as papers, only to be shredded by the spinning scythe-like winds that even uprooted sturdy trees as old as centuries.


    Yan Chong and his companions gasped with terror. The force of the tornado was so strong that it was all they could do to prevent being drawn in. After seeing what happened to the huge boulders and tall oak trees, they knew that they would only become minced meat if they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    The aura of Hong Meng Immortal Qi cloaked over Chu Xun, wrapping him in a shiny purplish glow. With three successive kicks into his men, he punted all three of them several hundred meters away before the tornado¡¯s suction could pull them.


    Rumble!


    The freshly-repaired gates of the Palace toppled down. Bits and pieces of its rubble, coupled with several more flagstones ripped off the ground by the winds, got pulled into the tornado and subsequently crushed.


    In the upper strata of the skies, the clouds clustered and spiraled overhead the tornado. The tornado that spanned more than ten meters wide trampled upon anything in its path of destruction like a monstrous behemoth.


    Chu Xun¡¯s clothes snapped in the roiling winds. He spied the Ninth Presbyter of the Winged race standing in the midst of the tornado, brandishing a golden feathered fan with his face filled with rancorous malice.


    That reminded Chu Xun of the Bajiao Fan ¨C the Palm-leaf Fan ¨C of the fables that could hurl even humans for tens of thousands of miles.


    Made fully of gilded tail feathers, whatever the Ninth Presbyter was wielding, it was definitely not the fabled Sacred Relic of the legends, although its powers seemed no less destructive.


    Whoops and cheers of joy resounded from amongst the Winged host.


    Looking noticeably pale, the usage of this powerful weapon must cost the Ninth Presbyter considerable power.


    Even so, he broke into a sneer. He spread his wings and took into the air. With a powerful swing of his gilded feathered fan, he sent a gust of gale at the deadly tornado, prodding it to rumble towards Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flared with a purplish glow as he beheld the gigantic tornado thundering his way with a casual stare.


    His fingers weaved and performed several hand seals and a wisp of his Immortal Qi appeared on the ground. By the time his hand seals were done, it began burgeoning with power.


    Boom! Boom!


    Another dragon ¨C this one purplish in shade and hue ¨C shot up in a column straight to the sky. As it charged heavenward, it began to grow in size and girth. The earth groaned as if cowering in fear, causing stones and gravel on the ground to shake and the air screamed as if in fear. In its advent, even the tornado¡¯s speed began to dwindle.


    The Wingeds who had been cheering loudly lost their voices suddenly. None of them could say anything as they gawked with shock and awe.


    Another spell from the Hong Meng Scripture: Tempest of the Amethyst Drake!


    ¡°Let¡¯s see whose tornado¡¯s better! Whether it¡¯s yours or mine!¡± yelled Chu Xun confidently through the raging turbulence.


    He thrust a finger at the tornado churned up by the Ninth Presbyter and the purplish dragon began spiraling wildly in circles, invoking a tornado of its own that careened off towards the first tornado.


    The elderly Wingeds all watched with apprehensive dismay, so were the rest of the Winged Legion behind them.


    The tornado that Chu Xun conjured thundered like a gigantic monster, stomping its way past huge boulders and tall, centuries-old trees, rending them into gravel and sawdust.


    The tempests of destruction, one rotating clockwise while the other anti-clockwise, collided into each other with forces that could lay waste to the entire land.


    Rumble!


    Everything stopped still suddenly. The pair of tornadoes suddenly halted like a pair of gears jammed into each other, culminating in a sudden moment of peace.


    The peace before the great calamity, for the ground began shaking wildly all of a sudden. Mountains that ringed around Maple Canyon began wobbling on their very foundations, nudging huge boulders off their slopes.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face contorted with horror when he realized what was going on. With speeds that matched even a lightning bolt, he sped towards his companions, screaming at the top of his voice, ¡°RUN!¡±


    Yan Chong and his comrades immediately turned and ran at the command. But they were too slow and Chu Xun had to kick them again into the air, launching them like cannonballs several kilometers away.


    ¡°RETREAT!¡±


    The Ninth Presbyter howled to his men as well, beating his wings desperately to flee.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two tornadoes burst open with a crack as deafening as Heaven breaking asunder and an eruption as powerful as a pair of nuclear detonations, sending death sweeping towards all directions.


    ¡°RUN! RUN! FOR THE SAKE OF YOUR LIVES, RUN!¡±


    The blasts terrified the Wingeds enough for even the elderly lesser chieftains to scream with panic. As the pulses of destruction came rippling forth, the Wingeds could feel how dangerous it was just by the way their feathers were standing on ends in extreme fear as they flapped their wings as quickly as they could to flee.


    But the ripples of devastation came too quick and lethal; every tree, rocks, knolly mounds in their path were reduced into charred soot and ashes.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡±


    Those who were too slow to fly could only turn back and shriek helplessly as the waves engulfed them.


    Some of the elderly Wingeds backtracked, trying to help their younger kin. But it was too late. They watched with their own eyes how more Wingeds were devoured by the waves of death, reducing them into morbid flecks of tissue and viscera.


    ¡°RUN! RUN QUICK!¡±


    The elderly Winged yelled hoarsely to their men, rallying what was left of the Legion to escape while they kept their wings beating as furiously as possible.


    ¡°HELP! NINTH PRESBYTER¡ª¡±


    One of the lesser chieftains had turned back to help the other Wingeds when the waves caught up to him and all he could do was scream for help.


    But the Winged presbyter who had been the first and quickest to escape ignored the call for help. Rather, he jetted quickly away.


    ¡°CURSE¡ªYOU¡ª¡± The elderly Winged chieftain screamed with what little strength he had left before the waves of destruction swallowed him whole and he was gone, shredded into a mist of blood and specks of flesh.


    ¡°ARRGGHH! HELP! SAVE US!¡±


    But the deadly waves came swift and fierce. More Winged legionnaires perished in the blast. They tried their best to flap their wings to escape, but that did little to prevent their fate of being killed.


    More Wingeds died in the blast, utterly disintegrated into nothing.


    By the end, the elderly Wingeds had but abandoned any hopes of rescuing others. All they cared for was their own lives. They flew as quickly as their wings could carry them, even if they were dropping feathers until their wings were bare.


    Their leader, the Ninth Presbyter, had deserted them and they saw no reason to not value their own lives as well.


    Peals of horrific cries echoed over the air as more Wingeds died being sundered into bits by the deadly winds of the blast.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun led Yan Chong and the others back into the fastness of the Fire Dragon palace. Afraid that their plans of hoaxing the Wingeds might fail, Yan Chong and his companions already had the acolytes all packed their things and taken refuge in the secret vault. They were to wait until the Wingeds left before evacuating to Gujiang to meet up with the Rock Sect. As such, the destructive blasts of the two tornadoes up ahead had demolished much of the Palace, but none of the acolytes were injured.


    ¡°Heavens, what was terrifying,¡± gasped Lei Bao, patting his chest in a feeble attempt to calm himself. Almost every structure or edifice of the Palace built by stone had crumbled into sand and gravel.


    Yan Chong and Long Ao looked as pale as chalk themselves as they panted for breath, visibly shaken too.

 Chapter 391 - True Spirit of Huaxia

    By the time Chu Xun led everyone back up to ground level, they were taken aback by what they saw.


    The freak storm had caused such devastation that lands as far as thousands of meters had been reduced into a flatland.


    Nothing at all remained ¨C every tree, boulder, or even the vaguest inclination or knolls had been utterly removed off as if a giant scythe had skimmed over the face of the earth in one deadly thousand-meter-wide circle.


    Most, if not all of the Fire Dragon Palace was gone, now in desolate heaps of rubble and debris.


    Meanwhile, a badly-fatigued Yu Cheng, who had stayed up for more than a week to create the fake magical herbs and shrubs, had only retreated barely for a moment¡¯s nap when his room collapsed over him. With a maniacal snarl, he freed himself from under the debris and the sprawl of destruction all around him left him stupefied.


    Fortunately for him, his chambers were deep inside the bowels of the Palace where he was spared the fate of being obliterated by the freak storm outside.


    ¡°Yu Cheng!¡± Yan Chong cried when he saw Yu Cheng emerging.


    Yu Cheng turned around and saw them and he bolted over the moment he saw Chu Xun.


    ¡°Master! When did you come back?!¡± he cried with surprise after three years of not seeing each other.


    ¡°Just moments ago,¡± Chu Xun smiled.


    Yu Cheng turned around again to behold the unbelievable and yet macabre vista of carnage and destruction that stretched far out of sight.


    The storm was gone.


    The Wingeds had suffered quite a lot. More than twenty to thirty of their number were killed in the storm, including one of their lesser chieftains.


    The rest had fled, including the Ninth Presbyter with tails between his legs.


    But the keen-eyed Chu Xun immediately spied the remnants of the Winged Legion more than a thousand kilometers away. They were badly hurt and they could not escape further.


    He led everyone to them and found the stray group consisted of more than a dozen wounded Wingeds.


    ¡°What should we do with this lot, Master?¡± asked Yan Chong.


    It was only natural that Chu Xun would make the decisions once again since he was back.


    Chu Xun pondered quietly for seconds before saying, ¡°Take them back and help them. They could be useful.¡±


    With Chu Xun back, the forces of the Fire Dragon Palace desisted their mass exodus. Yan Chong called for his men and ordered that the wounded Wingeds be tended to and settled in immediately.


    The Fire Dragon Palace would need to be rebuilt.


    ¡°Dammit, what a wicked waste of money,¡± grumbled Chu Xun quietly.


    After all that he had done and the sheer deadliness of the freak storm caused by the colliding tornadoes, the Ninth Presbyter still managed to escape.


    ¡°And you imbeciles! How could you surrender our precious resources to the Wingeds!¡± he scowled at Yan Chong and the others. He had gone through great lengths and difficulty, not to mention danger, to amass all that magical herbs and shrubs and these goons nearly gave them away. It was lucky he managed to make it back in time before it was too late and recover them all.


    But Yan Chong and the others grinned back at him.


    ¡°To be honest, Master,¡± said Yan Chong gleefully, ¡°Those are fakes.¡±


    ¡°Fakes?!¡± uttered Chu Xun in surprise. He conjured the chests and took out a magical shrub. With only one look with his Divine Sense, he realized that they were speaking the truth.


    ¡°Wow! They look really real!¡± gasped Chu Xun.


    ¡°And it¡¯s all thanks to Yu Cheng,¡± said Yan Chong.


    ¡°Nice work!¡± Chu Xun praised approvingly. Meanwhile, that gave him an idea. Reconstructing the Palace would need lots of money and this had given him an idea on how to bamboozle some money.


    ¡°Now, I want some suggestions. Who else would need such an amount of magical herbs and shrubs? Best if they¡¯re enemy of ours.¡±


    Yan Chong and the others stared at him strangely, puzzled, before they understood what he was up to. ¡°Our witty Master is looking for his next victim to fool!¡±


    ¡°I believe every organization and order is in shortage of resources such as these, Master, especially the alien races that only just emerged,¡± said Yan Chong.


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll set aside that idea for now. We¡¯ll wait till the timing is right,¡± said Chu Xun. He turned to Yu Cheng, ¡°And you. Make more of these if you can find the time. These fakes shall be the instrument of our wealth.¡±


    Yan Chong and the others were speechless, wondering who would be unlucky enough to fall into Chu Xun¡¯s crosshairs.


    Next, the reconstruction of the Palace.


    Money makes the world go round. At least that was the case with Chu Xun. With both money and power at his fingertips, more magnificent and imposing edifices and structures of the Fire Dragon Palace were rebuilt from the ground up.


    In just two months¡¯ time, the reconstruction of the Fire Dragon Palace was complete.


    On this day, Chu Xun paid a visit to the Chief Official.


    The latter looked as vibrant and fresh having reached Grandmaster.


    ¡°You rascal. I knew it was you the moment I saw that broadcast,¡± scowled the most powerful official of Huaxia with an imposing presence that came naturally from one being accustomed to being the highest authority of the nation. That he had now become a warrior added more depth and clout to his voice and his stature as well.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun grinned. He had used magic to change his appearance then and if it could fool a Ninth-grade Winged King, he saw no reason why it would fail to fool the Chief Official who had just barely entered Grandmaster Stage.


    ¡°All right, I suspected. Now, are you happy? But it¡¯s obvious. No one can mimic your style of fighting.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded with acknowledgment as he made a mental note about it.


    ¡°Right, I gave my word to those soldiers that you will present medals to them personally if they won the contest,¡± said Chu Xun, who had never once forgotten the promise he had made to Jiang Tao.


    ¡°And I take it that is the reason for your visit today,¡± observed the Chief Official dryly.


    ¡°And here they are,¡± said Grand Advisor Zhong Ren, ¡°But the Chief Official wishes to know if you would be joining him in presenting the medals to the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem,¡± agreed Chu Xun readily. He had great respect for Jiang Tao and his men for their courage and bravery.


    ¡°No, you misunderstand me. The presentation would be broadcasted live, so the Chief Official wonders if it¡¯s all right to publicize who you are.¡±


    ¡°No matter,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°It won¡¯t make any difference since the Wingeds now know who I am. We can use this chance to issue a warning to all other alien races that I¡¯m back and they should watch out.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re lucky to have you, Chu Xun. All of Huaxia is,¡± said the Chief Official.


    ¡°Spare me the flattery. You can do better. Foot the bill for the reconstruction of the Fire Dragon Palace,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Urm¡­¡± the Chief Official feigned a cough. He got up hastily to his feet, saying, ¡°We should go out. The men are waiting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun gave him a blank stare. ¡°Heavens, tell the man something about money and he slips away so quickly!¡± He cried to the Chief Official from behind, still persuading, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re the Chief Official. Tell me at least if you¡¯re going to foot the bill or not.¡±


    ¡°All right, Chu Xun. I have no money. Every penny I have belongs to the nation. It belongs to the people,¡± said the Chief Official, stopping to a halt to look at Chu Xun, ¡°I have but only a measly salary. I can offer you ten thousand ¨C but only as a personal gesture. That¡¯s half of what I make in a month.¡±


    Chu Xun gave him a nasty look and flashed him a thumbs-up. ¡°All right, you. You¡¯re just saying that so that I can¡¯t counter that!¡±


    ¡°The man¡¯s speaking the truth, Chu Xun,¡± quipped Zhong Ren pensively, ¡°He doesn¡¯t make much. If you¡¯re really in dire need of money, I can offer you twenty thousand from my personal savings.


    ¡°The hell with doesn¡¯t make much,¡± frowned Chu Xun, mumbling, ¡°You¡¯re both stingy as hell. Between the Chief Official of the nation and the Grand Advisor, surely you can do better than just thirty thousand?¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s really a lot. If you want, I can award you a flag. It can say ¡®Defender of the Nation, a true Huaxia hero¡¯,¡± said the Chief Official.


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun could hardly speak with the exasperation now practically permeating every fiber of his being. ¡°Perhaps you can even add in ¡®An everlasting legend with enduring fame¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re up for it, why not?¡±


    ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough,¡± scowled Chu Xun, seething as he marched out the door. Any more than he¡¯d die of frustration. ¡°Talk about seeking charity from a pair of miserly pinchfists!¡±


    The Chief Official and Zhong Ren shared a furtive grin before they followed Chu Xun out.


    The presentation ceremony was held at a stately hall with television crews from various channels recording the broadcast live.


    The ceremony turned out to be a huge fanfare with hundreds of fully-armed soldiers in attendance and reporters and journalists from all over the country present to cover the event.


    That the Chief Official would be presenting medals to the soldiers for their bravery was a first.


    Jiang Tao and his squad stood straight as rods and watched on stoically at the horde of cameras clicking and flashing at them.


    At last, the Chief Official appeared, accompanied by Chu Xun, Zhong Ren, and the top brass of the military.


    The entire auditorium flared the moment the Chief Official made his entry. For a person that the whole wide world usually saw through TV, it was rousing to see him in person.


    An old veteran, aloof and proud as a decorated general and a stout leader of men, stepped forward. His hawk-like eyes scanned the crowd and the auditorium fell silent under his stern glance.


    ¡°You all know how these nine soldiers behind me had fought against Wingeds and had triumphed. I might have been a soldierly man myself all my life, but that only made me even prouder of them. These are the true heroes of Huaxia!¡± said the elderly general loudly with concise and succinct words that did not fail to convey his sentiment any less.


    The entire auditorium thundered with thousands of clapping hands.


    One by one, the top brass of the military took turns to express their admiration and respect, their words kindling and stimulating.


    ¡°Next, please welcome the Chief Official to say a few words.¡±


    Everyone looked at him quietly.


    The Chief Official beamed at everyone once he took the podium. Loudly, he said, ¡°We know how much turbulence has begun infesting Earth since the anomalies began and alien races emerged. We must acknowledge them as powerful threats to our humble human might. But we do not cower. True Huaxia subjects don¡¯t cower! For five thousand years, after so many trials and tribulations, after resisting so many enemies and foes, look at where we are now! No matter how powerful an opposition, Huaxia always triumphs! No matter how deadly their armies are, our men in combat fatigues will staunchly defend our homeland and this country we and our forebears and future generations live on!¡±


    ROAR!


    Waves and waves of fervent clapping of hands swept the entire auditorium like a storm.


    ¡°And just two months ago, you saw how heroic our boys are! Of course, you saw it because during then, there is this young man! The young man who had been the instrument of our glorious victory over the Wingeds! I¡¯m sure many would like to find out who he really is. I can tell you this: he embodies the True Spirit of Huaxia!¡±


    Chu Xun pursed his lips. ¡°True Spirit of Huaxia?! The Yoke of Huaxia, more like! As if I am stupid enough to not notice him pushing me into the job of a security guard!


    ¡°As for who he really is, I¡¯ll leave it for himself to reveal himself,¡± said the Chief Official with a flourishing wave of his arm, gesturing Chu Xun forward.


    Chu Xun stepped forward with a casual grin.


    All around the country, people watching the live broadcast stared at their screens with disbelief. The young man who had been fighting the Wingeds a couple of months ago looked ordinary and common, not a handsome and beautiful man with boyish looks.


    Those who recognized Chu Xun cried and cheered for him.


    All eight of Jiang Tao¡¯s squadmates could not believe it was Chu Xun too. He looked nowhere near the Major General they encountered that day.


    But Jiang Tao alone knew the truth. He looked up at Chu Xun proudly with brimming admiration.


    ¡°There are some of you who know me. Some of you don¡¯t. My name is Chu Xun.¡±


    Those simple words sent the whole nation into an uproar.


    Chu Xun. The Devil.


    A name that no one would fail to recognize.


    The Wingeds had suffered great losses that day ¨C great enough to force them back into hiding once more and many did not know that Chu Xun had returned.


    ¡°Indeed. It was I that day, fighting the Wingeds. But I made a little alteration to my appearance, that¡¯s why many failed to recognize me. But this is how I truly look.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to say, but only this to any of the alien races now watching this live broadcast. We, humans, are the true rulers of Earth. You are guests, nothing more. As guests, you should understand respect and humility within our territory. The race of Peacocks had massacred almost a city full of people, I heard. I¡¯ll remember this. Then there¡¯s an alien race of wolves that someone told me about too. They had killed more than a hundred thousand people. I¡¯ll never forget this debt.¡±

 Chapter 392 - Pay with Blood

    The Peacock race and the Lycan race. Both among the alien races which had killed more than hundreds of thousands of people in their bids to win territories of their own.


    Proof of their savagery had been caught on video.


    In one such video, a gigantic peacock monster swooped down on a city full of people. It opened its big wide and like a giant vacuum cleaner, it sucked more than one hundred thousand people into its belly, including children and women.


    ¡°Wow, the rich flavor of blood. That¡¯s my belly half-filled, I suppose,¡± said the peacock with morbid nonchalance in the end.


    Then another video clip featuring a Lycan King almost the size of a hill in a rampage, slaughtering almost every human in the city.


    ¡°Humans. Nothing but vermin with incredible breeding capabilities,¡± said the monster coldly.


    Rivers of blood flowed around the battered and smoldering city.


    But these alien races were too powerful that human warriors could only resort to hurling curses and insults at them over the Internet.


    But Chu Xun was different. Here he was, openly sending a message to these alien races.


    No one but Chu Xun would dare challenge the alien races now asserting their dominance all around the world. No one but the Devil.


    ¡°The Peacock Race and the Lycan Race! Withdraw from our cities now or I¡¯ll be coming for you,¡± warned Chu Xun again imperiously.


    He had given his word to Emperor Ao that he would keep Huaxia safe and he was resolved to keep that promise as part of his endeavors to mentally fortify himself. Chu Xun never once shied away from a fight and he did not intend to start now; doing so would only dishonor his former moniker of the Immortal Emperor of Blood.


    Faraway in the Northeast of Huaxia was an ancient settlement, that now remained a shadow of its former glory, called Yuncheng ¨C a city that now laid battered and derelict as if it had just survived a typhoon.


    Wild beasts bared their teeth vaingloriously as they padded down the streets. The city was overrun by the Lycans and now became a haven for wild beasts to infest and inhabit.


    Deep inside a freshly-constructed hall, a giant wolf the size of a tumulus stared at a monitor with its ruby-red eyes. Its coat of fur gave off a soft emerald-green sheen as it shook itself. The monitor was showing Chu Xun.


    Boom!


    A jet of green light destroyed the large monitor into bits.


    ¡°The Devil. Another puny human,¡± said the Lycan in human tongue with pure contempt in his voice.


    At the same time, inside another lavish hall at the southwestern side of the country was another handsome middle-aged man, smirking at the screen before him.


    ¡°Hmph. The Devil. Slay a few Wingeds and that¡¯s enough to make you pompous, eh?¡± muttered the man dispassionately.


    Chu Xun¡¯s message hardly sat well with any of the alien races that emerged. To the Lost Races who had been the most powerful beings of the former epochs, weaklings such as humans were nothing but mere slaves to them.


    Inside the hall at the capital, Chu Xun¡¯s message was greeted with rumbling peals of applause.


    Major General Chu Xun, the legend of Huaxia.


    His open challenge to the alien race, although no one could say if it was folly or hubris, did just enough to rally the nation. A feat that none had been able to achieve before.


    Chu Xun beheld the audience with a stoic look on his face, ¡°Finally, I say this to the stout defenders of our Huaxia lands: Never forget why you choose to become a soldier and never forget your mission. The alien races might be powerful. They might be fearless and ferocious. But so are we! If they can take our lands, then let them come! Let them come! But they¡¯ll pay! We¡¯ll make them pay! For every ground they take, they¡¯ll pay with blood!¡±


    ¡°Pay with blood! Well said!¡± cried the Chief Official, his hands clapping in applause.


    Another round of applause blasted like a thunderclap inside the hall with Huaxia soldier clapping his hands vociferously.


    Next came the presentation ceremony. The Chief Official personally handed Jiang Tao and his men their silver-wrought medals, each engraved with the words ¡°Defender of Huaxia¡±.


    ¡°These are specially produced, only for true soldiers like you all,¡± said the Chief Official.


    It was an award given for the first time on Huaxia soil and a great recognition and honor for any soldier who received it.


    Suddenly, every soldier everywhere ¨C from those who were present in the hall down to those watching the broadcast from their devices ¨C sprang to their feet, screaming their lungs off with outpouring excitement, each swearing they would fight to prove themselves worthy of such an award too.


    Chu Xun took in the huge frenzy, musing how the Chief Official had better talent in inspiring people than he did.


    With only a line of new medals, the Chief Official had heartened the hearts and minds of every fighting man with such fiery fervor that they wanted to fight the alien races immediately.


    So ended the brief but fantastic ceremony.


    Chu Xun wanted to leave but the Chief Official stopped him.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± he asked.


    The Chief Official gave Zhong Ren a knowing look.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Chu Xun,¡± said Zhong Ren, ¡°The bullets you gave Jiang Tao could kill these things. What did you do to them? If we can issue such ammunition to every soldier in the country, we¡¯ll be saving the lives of these men we are throwing into harm¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s what it is,¡± thought Chu Xun.


    ¡°Well, to be frank, all I did was imbuing the bullets with my Internal Breath,¡± revealed Chu Xun.


    ¡°Is there any way we can mass-produce such bullets?¡± the Chief Official¡¯s eyes gleamed expectantly.


    Chu Xun shook his head furiously. ¡°Are you trying to kill me? Mass-produce these things? You¡¯re asking me to not go anywhere and not do anything else!¡±


    Then, an idea came to him. He did not have to do much after all. All he had to do was just conjure up an enchantment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve found a way, have you?¡± said the Chief Official, noticing Chu Xun¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I might,¡± said Chu Xun before putting up a troubled expression, ¡°But I¡¯m in dire need of money. The Fire Dragon Palace¡¯s just only been rebuilt and we¡¯re out of funds¡­¡±


    The Chief Official and Zhong Ren rolled their eyes in exasperation. Anyone could claim to be poor but not the Devil. Certainly not the one man in the world who had spent all his active years plundering and marauding!


    Chu Xun was just trying to extort some money off them!


    ¡°All right, you guys talk about it. I gotta go think of some way to get some money. All that debt to rebuild the Palace is still not settled yet,¡± said Chu Xun, pivoting around to leave.


    The edges of the Chief Official¡¯s and Zhong Ren¡¯s lips twitched uncontrollably. ¡°Blackmail! Blatant blackmail! As if any moron would dare knock on the doors of the Devil to demand payment!¡±


    ¡°Stop right there, you rascal,¡± scowled the Chief Official at last.


    Chu Xun halted and turned back around. With a solemn look, he said to them, ¡°The law of the land dictates that wages should be paid on time. Well, you guys set the rules and I¡¯m only following them. I need to be a law-abiding citizen.¡±


    The Chief Official glared hard at Chu Xun. It was all he could do to hold himself back from giving Chu Xun a swing. ¡°OUTRAGEOUS! LAW OF THE LAND!? A LAW-ABIDING CITIZEN?! Give me a break! Since when is he even one!?¡±


    ¡°All right, I give up! I¡¯ll foot the bill for the reconstruction of your stronghold!¡± said the Chief Official at last.


    ¡°That¡¯s hardly enough,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked the Chief Official.


    ¡°I did not manage to get back in time to stop the Wingeds from running off with my stores of magical herbs and shrubs that were crucial to the training and consumption of my people. Without them, my people will not be able to keep up their powers. No, this cannot go on. I need to think of ways to replenish our supplies, no matter what grades they are.¡±


    The Chief Official stood there, rooted to the spot like a tree as he remained speechless as his face turned sour.


    ¡°Wait a minute. The Fire Dragon Palace houses only a few hundred men. What do you need so many supplies for?! To eat them like rice?!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not only the Palace. I need to support the Rock Sect, the Tianwu Sect, Qianlong Mountain, and so forth. All these require lots and lots of supplies, see?¡± said Chu Xun, counting them off his fingers before he complained, ¡°I have to take care of the wellbeing of all my people, then I have to keep the nation safe. That¡¯s all hard work, my good man.¡±


    The Chief Official and Zhong Ren stared at each other. ¡°Wait. Chu Xun must know something!¡±


    ¡°Wait a second. You know! Am I right!?¡± gasped the Chief Official.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± said Chu Xun, putting up an incredulous look.


    But the Chief Official, being accustomed to Chu Xun¡¯s devious ways, could not have been any surer: Chu Xun must have found out about it!


    ¡°All right, all right. I admit the government had been busy amassing supplies and resources,¡± relented the Chief Official.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Chu Xun looked surprised, ¡°Is that so?!¡±


    ¡°Quit pretending,¡± scowled the Chief Official in jest, ¡°You knew all about it.¡±


    Chu Xun almost giggled out loud. He had only just recently found out about it. He had heard about a mysterious army detachment called the Iron Dragon Guard when he had just been made Major General. It was originally meant to be assigned under him, although circumstances had prevented it from happening.


    So far, no one had yet seen the Iron Dragon Guard before. Having just made Major General, the government could do better than to entrust its most powerful fighting force into an inexperienced rascal like him. Giving him charge of the Iron Dragon Guard could only mean that the government must now have another more powerful detachment in hiding.


    Even so, the realization of this fact did not make him wonder how powerful the government of Huaxia actually was. Rather, this was a testament to how much sway Emperor Ao held over the government.


    As the heir to the line of the Ancestral Dragon destined to keep Huaxia for hundreds of millions of years, the crafty Emperor Ao must have kept another trick up his sleeve for the sake of the nation.


    That would mean that the government must be in possession of another fighting force heretofore unknown. A force more powerful and deadlier than the Iron Dragon Guard.


    ¡°The Iron Dragon Guard,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly, fixing the Chief Official in a hard stare.


    The top leader of the Huaxia government could not resist a slight change in his countenance before he regained his composure.


    ¡°I knew it. I knew you¡¯d find out sooner or later,¡± he grinned.


    ¡°Then¡­ What about the Silver Dragon Guard¡­ Or the Gold Dragon Guard?¡±


    The smile on the Chief Official¡¯s face froze.


    That almost made Chu Xun burst out laughing. ¡°So it¡¯s true!¡± His mentioning of the Gold and Silver Dragon Guards was but a test, and the Chief Official¡¯s reaction had told him that these two detachments really did exist.


    Zhong Ren did not understand a word. Dubiously, he peered at them. ¡°What are they talking about?! What Silver Dragon Guard?! What Golden Dragon Guard?!¡± He had only heard about the Iron Dragon Guard before!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll tell you about it later,¡± said the Chief Official gravely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°I¡¯ve just conjured an enchantment to keep our voices in here.¡±


    ¡°If you would please, Grand Advisor,¡± said the Chief Official solemnly, ¡°There is something I need to speak to Chu Xun about.¡±


    That surprised Zhong Ren before he quickly nodded and stepped outside.


    As soon as Zhong Ren was outside, the Chief Official pressed, ¡°Wait, did the Dragon Deity tell you this?¡±


    Knowing the Dragon Deity the Chief Official spoke of to be Emperor Ao, Chu Xun shook his head. ¡°I guessed it myself. As for the existence of the Silver and Golden Dragon Guards, I wasn¡¯t sure until your reactions confirmed it for me. I¡¯d say my guess is spot-on.¡±


    The Chief Official groaned. He had fallen for Chu Xun¡¯s trick!


    ¡°Well, you know what? Knowing your friendship with the Dragon Deity, I did not expect to keep this from you for long.¡±


    Chu Xun pouted at that, musing quietly instead, ¡°Heaven knows how long I would be kept from this secret if I did not pry it from you.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t blame me. It¡¯s the Dragon Deity who cautioned me against telling you,¡± said the Chief Official.


    ¡°Ao?!¡± gasped Chu Xun, ¡°Why is that old thing keeping this a secret from me?!¡±


    The Chief Official nearly jumped. Chu Xun might be the only person in the whole wide world who could call Emperor Ao ¡°that old thing¡± while not suffering any consequences for it.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know,¡± he said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Tell me about these three Dragon Guards.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much either. The government is given charge of the Iron Dragon Guard and only the Dragon Deity himself knows where the Silver and Golden Dragon Guards are garrisoned at presently.¡±


    ¡°Talk about a pair of well-hidden aces¡­¡± breathed Chu Xun, seething with annoyance. He had been fighting with blood, sweat, and tears outside and yet Emperor Ao had deemed it necessary to keep these two powerful fighting forces a secret from him.


    ¡°But why wasn¡¯t even the Iron Dragon Guard mobilized since the anomalies began!?¡± asked Chu Xun. With such a powerful force at their fingertips, the government should have shown it earlier to the world so that they could function as a deterrent.


    ¡°The Iron Dragon Guard is only made up of low-tiered Human Kings. The Dragon Deity had forbidden them from any action, using them instead within the shadows as a support group to forage supplies and resources for the Silver and Golden Dragon Guards,¡± answered the Chief Official.


    ¡°I see.¡± Chu Xun thought quietly, his eyes gleaming with comprehension. ¡°I gotta go. We¡¯ll speak later.¡±


    ¡°Where are you off to? What about that bullet thing we spoke about earlier?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that later,¡± said Chu Xun, vanishing instantly with only a voice in his wake, ¡°It¡¯s time I have a good chat with Ao.¡±

 Chapter 393 - The Bizarre Hamlet

    Chu Xun raced like the wind up to the top of Dragon¡¯s Back.


    He entered Emperor Ao¡¯s abode, the Purple Mansion, and finding the ancient supreme being leisurely fishing filled Chu Xun with rage.


    ¡°What¡¯s that look on your face? I¡¯m not going to fall for whatever tricks you have in mind this time,¡± said Emperor Ao, who obviously failed to forget the last time Chu Xun had bamboozled Dragon¡¯s Wrath off him by feigning bad mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m really angry this time!¡± bellowed Chu Xun, bending down to pick a stone that he threw as hard as he could into the water, scattering the fishes and causing water to splash up at Emperor Ao.


    ¡°All right, what is it this time?¡± said Emperor Ao placidly.


    The supreme being¡¯s disinterested demeanor did little to quell the flames of anger inside Chu Xun. ¡°I¡¯ve been missing for three years, Ao! Aren¡¯t you even worried at all?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read the signs of your destiny before. You¡¯re not destined for a short life,¡± he said, pausing for one beat before saying again, ¡°Is it fun at the sealed dimension of the Subterranean Devils Clan?¡±


    ¡°What¡ª you knew?!¡± gasped Chu Xun with surprise.


    ¡°Just a guess,¡± remarked Emperor Ao dispassionately, turning his focus back to his fishing. Casually, he said, ¡°You went northwest and spent three years there. I could think of no other reason but this.¡±


    Displeased, Chu Xun kicked another stone into the pool, spattering water everywhere, and ripples swept across the surface.


    Emperor Ao set aside his fishing rod and waved a hand, lackadaisically conjuring a stone table laid with steaming tea. He poured Chu Xun a cup and bade him to sit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your adventures into the Subterranean Devils dimension. What took you so long there?¡± asked Emperor Ao.


    Chu Xun sat down and recounted what happened there.


    The tale managed to leave Emperor Ao faintly astonished. ¡°A highly-curved dimension inside there? I see¡­¡±


    An annoyed Chu Xun glared at him, ¡°I told you so much and all that interests you is the highly-curved dimension?!¡±


    ¡°What else should I be interested in?¡± asked Emperor Ao.


    ¡°The fact that I nearly died in there!¡± roared Chu Xun.


    ¡°You turned out just fine to me.¡±


    That almost had Chu Xun swinging a fist at him. ¡°I nearly died! A mere hair¡¯s breadth from losing my life!¡± he hissed.


    Emperor Ao looked at him wryly, but his sardonic reticence looked hardly reassuring at all to Chu Xun.


    ¡°All right. Why are you here?¡± said Emperor Ao, peering at Chu Xun like he would do the same to a bug, ¡°Chu Xun, once the greatly feared Immortal Emperor of Blood. Is that all you¡¯re capable of? Or do you mean to say all those mounds of corpses of your enemies are nothing but figments of your imagination and sophistry?¡±


    Chu Xun felt himself going red. ¡°This old thing is getting smarter and my tricks aren¡¯t going to work long with him! Chu Xun grimaced quietly as he realized he needed to maintain some distance between them both lest this ancient being could easily see through his thoughts in the future.


    ¡°I want control of the Silver and Golden Dragon Guards,¡± said Chu Xun without beating the bush.


    Emperor Ao stared at him for seconds before saying, ¡°The Chief Official brat had told you, did he not?¡±


    ¡°As if you¡¯re the only one. My guess can be as good as yours too,¡± said Chu Xun, shaking his head.


    ¡°Very well. They are yours to command then.¡±


    Huh?!


    Chu Xun could not believe it. Everything was going smoothly. Too smoothly, in fact, that he began to feel something was wrong. Emperor Ao was anything but never a pushover. Chu Xun had expected on his way here that a trade of barbed words was definitely on the menu.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Just like that?! You¡¯re agreeing just like that?!¡± Chu Xun suspected something was wrong.


    But Emperor Ao gave him an emotionless stare, ¡°I¡¯m a person who detests trouble.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him, bewildered for seconds before he finally caught the gist. ¡°The old senile thinks I¡¯m trouble, eh¡±


    ¡°Person?¡± jeered Chu Xun, ¡°You¡¯re not a person. You¡¯re a dragon. Keep that in mind.¡±


    The ancient dragon gave Chu Xun a dangerous look with his fists clenched.


    Chu Xun immediately realized the danger he was in and said hastily, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, gentlemen negotiate, not exchange fists like animals!¡±


    ¡°Puny,¡± hissed Emperor Ao, calming down.


    ¡°Just you wait,¡± thought Chu Xun, puffing with exasperation, ¡°When I regain my powers, the first thing I¡¯ll do is give you big walloping.¡±


    ¡°So where are the Silver and Golden Dragon Guard stationed at?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for the Golden Dragon Guard to appear. Not many of the alien races have appeared yet. You can have the Silver Dragon Guard.¡±


    ¡°What levels are their powers?¡± asked Chu Xun. The most important question to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± replied Emperor Ao curtly. ¡°Look, I¡¯m a busy man and I can ill-afford spending my time to mollycoddle everything. At the very least, they¡¯re better than those subordinates of yours.¡±


    ¡°Busy? Busy with having fun and slacking off?¡± teased Chu Xun again.


    But the ancient supreme being said with an earnest look, ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m destined to have a long and easy life. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m complaining though.¡±


    ¡°Dammit, stop it, you lousy reptile.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m instead cursed to a life of hard work?¡± muttered Chu Xun.


    To which Emperor Ao nodded again stoically.


    ¡°That does it. I¡¯m quitting,¡± said Chu Xun. He felt like a fool with Emperor Ao having enough time to slack off while he had to do all the heavy-lifting around.


    ¡°So be it then,¡± responded Emperor Ao nonchalantly, ¡°That speech of yours was impressive. Rousing, don¡¯t you think? I¡¯d like to think that even the alien races were thrilled to listen to you speak.¡±


    ¡°You tricked me into cleaning up your mess. I¡¯m quitting. For real. I¡¯m going back to the Fire Dragon Palace to bring everyone up to Qianlong Mountain where I¡¯ll retire there.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll teach the alien races the way to break the enchantment that protects Qianlong Mountain,¡± said Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Is that a threat?!¡± glowered Chu Xun, his eyes wide as eggs.


    Emperor Ao stared at him, audaciously nodding his head.


    Chu Xun could have sworn he nearly had an aneurysm. ¡°And what makes you think they¡¯d dare come up? Won¡¯t they feel afraid that I might slaughter them off instead?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sever the link between Qianlong Mountain and the Spirit Veins,¡± muttered Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Can he be any nastier!?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s nostrils flared with disbelief and indignance.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll tell the world about an ancient worm that lives atop Dragon¡¯s Back!¡± retorted Chu Xun defiantly.


    ¡°Go on then. I¡¯d love to see you try,¡± said Emperor Ao with feigned interest in his tea. Coolly, he said, ¡°Anyone can come and try. I¡¯ll repel any invaders from here as easily as sneezing.¡±


    ¡°You toad. You just love to gloat, don¡¯t you?¡± muttered an irate Chu Xun.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome to try. I bet I can send you back to where you come from with so much as a sneeze.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± growled Chu Xun, unable to retort.


    ¡°And this is why you need to be humble. Because you¡¯re weak. Learn to respect your elders, or you¡¯ll be paying the price,¡± said the ancient dragon smugly.


    Chu Xun threw him a nasty look. ¡°All right, you win, you lousy dragon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment,¡± remarked the ancient dragon dryly.


    ¡°All right. Enough prattle. Where is the Silver Dragon Guard stationed at?¡± growled Chu Xun, only too eager to end this one-sided contest of words quickly.


    Emperor Ao stood up and flung his arm, his voluminous sleeve suddenly growing magically huge that it devoured them


    Seconds later, they reappeared upon one of the many crests atop a mountain range, surrounded by plumes of white mists drifting lazily around them.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± uttered Chu Xun, jerking his head left and right to find only a boundless expanse of forest that looked very, very old.


    ¡°The capital.¡±


    ¡°Since when does the capital have such a place?!¡± yelped Chu Xun with disbelief.


    ¡°You talk too much,¡± scowled Emperor Ao before tossing him a stone. A stone that Emperor Ao had bewitched it so that it could break down enchantments. ¡°I¡¯ve ferried you all the way here. The rest is up to yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not coming in?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°I hope that doesn¡¯t mean you expect me to spoon-feed you?¡± Emperor Ao narrowed his eyes at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you introduce me to a guide or someone I can speak to? What if I get thrown out instead?¡±


    ¡°Then it will show how useless you are,¡± responded the ancient dragon brusquely before disappearing in a flash.


    Chu Xun mumbled a few incomprehensible words of complaint before racing downhill, heading towards the glen nestled between the ring of mountains.


    An enchantment that Emperor Ao had left to guard the entrance into the vale. With his hands held behind his back, Chu Xun strode in easily.


    He could enter effortlessly only because of the stone that Emperor Ao gave him. Without the stone, anyone forcing entry through the enchantment could potentially be ripped into shreds. Up until now, there had yet been anyone in the world who could resist the might of any enchantment conjured by Emperor Ao.


    As soon as he stepped past the enchantment, everything in his view blurred into a dizzying whirl before settling down into a bright blue sky, verdant hills, brooks bubbling softly, and a lush spread of beautiful flowers and verdurous foliage. The inside of the vale looked every bit a Paradise on Earth.


    Chu Xun scaled up a mountain and beheld the breathtaking vista before his eyes.


    He spied a quiet and little hamlet not far away with smoke rising from the chimneys of the tenements there. Some children were playing outside the mouth of the village.


    ¡°What on earth have I stumbled into¡­¡± Chu Xun groaned. It was a far cry from what he expected.


    A handful of gnarly old men nearing the age of a hundred sitting leisurely and relaxing was hardly the sight Chu Xun expected to find when the name ¡°Silver Dragon Guard¡± came to mind.


    ¡°What on earth is wrong with this peaceful but bizarre little hamlet?!¡±


    ¡°Is this Ao¡¯s brand of a welcome?!¡±


    Chu Xun strode down the hilly path towards the entrance of the village.


    From his position atop the hill just now, the village looked very near. But now that he tried to reach the little hamlet on foot, it turned out to be more than fifty kilometers at least.


    Suddenly he heard the clangor of battle. He followed the sounds and walked up to the top of another grassy knoll where he found the origin of the noise.


    And what he saw left him stupefied once more.


    Three little boys barely the age of twelve, all of them clad in roughspun tunics, were locked in a bare-fisted fight against a bull.


    At three to four meters tall and five to six times longer, the bull was a sturdy beast with legs as stout as granite columns. Its horns reached at least two meters from point to point like a pair of razor-sharp sabers casting off a deadly glint.


    The bull was a Third-grade Beast Lord.


    One of the boys leaped so high that he soared more than ten meters in the air. Landing as lightly as a feather on the back of the animal, he raised a fist shining with a bright glow and pummeled the cow on its back.


    Chu Xun could not believe it. The child was a full-fledged Grandmaster nearing the Human King stage!


    The first punch hurt the bull not one bit, but it managed to rile up the bull enough to begin bucking and galloping wildly around before charging at a huge boulder weighing at least several tonnes.


    ¡°Quick! The rope!¡± cried another boy as he too tossed a lasso made of bark around the bull¡¯s horn.


    Hearing his call, the last boy tossed his cordage around the other bull¡¯s horn.


    The two boys on the ground mustered their strengths, channeling their Internal Breaths to stop the stampeding bull. But instead, the ferocious animal pulled them off their feet and dragged them to the ground.


    Chu Xun almost giggled. The boys might be unbelievably powerful for their age, but they were still no match for the Beast Lord.


    The boys had lost right from the beginning when they decided to try defeating a bull at its advantage ¨C a contest of brute strength.


    ¡°Get off, Qi! This animal¡¯s too strong! We can¡¯t hold him at all!¡± screamed the boys rolling on the ground.


    The little boy riding on the bull¡¯s back did not let go of his hold of its hair. He timed his jump precisely when the bull was about to hit the boulder and leaped off just in time.


    Bang!


    Pieces of rock tumbled to the ground. The huge boulder weighing at least several ten tonnes was destroyed by the force of the bull¡¯s collision.


    But the bull was in a state itself. Wobbling on its feel, it teetered unsteadily like a drunk.


    Mooo!


    The bull thundered defiantly.


    The bull wheeled around and held one of the boys in a cold stare through its blood-shot eyes. Then it charged, rumbling towards him with the ground shaking.


    ¡°Qi, come help!¡± cried the boy. He tossed one end of the cordage he was holding to the child named Qi who had just leaped off the bull¡¯s back and Qi yanked hard, pulling his companion to safety.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled. Four to five tall and old trees tumbled with a dull crashing din as the result of another collision with the bull.


    ¡°We should give up. We are just no match to the brute,¡± said one of the boys.


    ¡°No! I promised my sister I¡¯ll give her a pair of cowskin boots for her birthday,¡± insisted the boy called Qi.


    Boom!


    The bull charged once more, this time towards the last remaining boy like a ferocious battering ram.


    ¡°Pi, jump away quickly!¡± cried Qi.


    The little boy called Pi jumped sideways with amazing agility, evading the bull¡¯s charge cleanly. But the bull brushed dangerously past his shoulder when something astonishing happened.


    The bull whirled like a cyclone, swinging its tail like a whip. Its end threw off a shiny red glint as it lashed viciously at Pi.

 Chapter 394 - Into The Village

    Most people believe that the ox represents honesty. But are oxen really as straightforward as most people think they are?


    At the very least, this particular bull was no stranger to feints and deception by its lashing of the little boy called Pi using its tail.


    ¡°Pi!¡±


    His two companions cried and scrambled to him.


    It was bad. The bull¡¯s tail came as hard as a steel whip and lashed so savagely on Pi¡¯s chest that it caved in with his flesh red and raw as the boy immediately coughed up a mouthful of blood before he lost consciousness.


    ¡°PI!¡± cried his friends.


    Moo!


    The raging beast wheeled around after emitting a deep roar and galloped furiously at the children, barreling towards them.


    ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s go!¡± cried Qi to his other friend as he pulled the wounded Pi up.


    CRASH!


    Like a haywire bulldozer on a binge of destruction, the bull knocked down more trees in its fury, trampling on the timber as it ploughed through.


    ¡°Quickly! It¡¯s coming!¡± screamed the other boy in panic.


    The bull was unstoppable with nothing being able to stand in its path. Its hooves thundered on the ground ferociously as it charged towards the children at great speed.


    Three boys ¨C including one wounded and unconscious ¨C could hardly outrun the blustering bull and it quickly caught up to them.


    ¡°Quick! Behind there!¡±


    The boys found a huge boulder weighing at least ten tonnes, and at Qi¡¯s signal, they rushed to seek refuge behind it.


    From his perch, Chu Xun expected to see the bull slamming into the boulder due to momentum. But instead of that, it leapt over the rock with a gravity-defying jump and spun around as soon as it hit ground to face the children. Its nostrils flared with two strong gusts of air, tossing fallen leaves into the air.


    The children backed themselves into the rock, regretting their folly to antagonize this beastly animal.


    Moo!


    With another angry roar like a thunderclap, the bull¡¯s horn glinted a morbid flash of red as the animal aimed the horns at the children and charged again,


    It was too late to run for the children who had their backs against the surface of the rock. They stared with horror at the incoming blitz of the tempestuous bull, screaming loudly as they shut their eyes like the helpless minors they were.


    Boom!


    A powerful pulse of force swept forth and reduced every falling leave in its path into dust.


    The children opened their eyes slowly and the sight of a stranger withdrawing his fist after delivering a blow left them stunned with their jaws hanging.


    The bull was rolling on the ground, groaning with pain. A few more trees laid fallen on the ground, knocked down when the bull was knocked off-course before crashing to the ground with a resounding tremor.


    The boys stared blankly at the figure of the stranger who had been the instrument of their salvation.


    Chu Xun turned around to look at them and he knelt down.


    ¡°Please, sir!¡± cried Qi when he saw Chu Xun examining the wound on Pi, ¡°Please save Pi!¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and placed a hand on the fainted Pi¡¯s chest and injected a spurt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into him to help his recovery.


    The effects were obvious. Pi¡¯s chest wounds began to heal at a noticeable rate and the fractured rib bones of his caved-in chest began to grow back.


    The children were flabbergasted. As warriors themselves, they could feel Pi¡¯s aura steadying.


    Whoosh!


    Three two-meter-long iron arrows screamed through the air, streaking straight at Chu Xun¡¯s back.


    The two little boys yelped with fright.


    Chu Xun did not take his hand off Pi¡¯s chest. Instead, a purplish screen of light rose from the ground and enveloped him and the three children in a cocoon-like barrier.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All three arrows hit the barrier, causing no damage but only scores of ripples on its surface. The arrows fell to the ground, shattered into several pieces instead.


    At the same time, Pi¡¯s face slowly regained its rosy complexion. His breathing became normal and Chu Xun withdrew his hand and stood up to turn around.


    Whoosh!


    Another three arrows came just in time at Chu Xun, each of them with enough force to perforate the bull just now.


    Chu Xun stared coldly at the incoming barrage. The arrows reached just within an arm¡¯s length of him when he swatted on them fiercely, destroying the arrows into pieces once more.


    The two little boys gawked at what just happened. ¡°This stranger had just splintered iron-wrought arrows into several pieces with just a swat with his hand! That¡¯s incredible!¡±


    ¡°WHO GOES THERE! SHOW YOURSELF!¡±


    An angry Chu Xun bellowed loudly, his voice turning into a sonorous thunder that echoed off the ring of mountains around them like the deafening rumbles of a dragon.


    The sonic blast hit a handful of burly men cowering behind another boulder not faraway, rendering them dizzy and weakened like a group of drunkards, wobbling on their feet unsteadily. All of them were clad in the same roughspun tunics, each armed with long cast iron bows as long as three meters.


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s a powerful one! Careful!¡± cried one of them.


    When the dizziness was gone, they leaped out of hiding with their arrows nocked and aimed at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Where are you from? Let the children go!¡± shouted one of them.


    The men looked apprehensively anxious.


    ¡°Father!¡± cried Qi to one of the burly men.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qi, and you too, Shan!¡± yelled the leader of the group, a muscular person more than two meters tall. He must be the one who had been firing the arrows before.


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding, Father!¡± Qi cried to them, ¡°This man saved us!¡±


    That stunned the men.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a misunderstanding,¡± Qi scampered over to them.


    That Chu Xun did nothing to stop Qi lent enough credence that Qi was telling the truth.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡± asked the leader.


    Qi quickly told the adults what happened.


    The men exchanged doubtful and uneasy looks at first before they strode towards Chu Xun.


    ¡°Our apologies, sir. We¡¯ve wronged you. Please forgive our brashness,¡± said the men, bowing together to convey their remorse.


    Chu Xun waved a hand and an invisible burst of force gradually eased the men up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just a little confusion,¡± said Chu Xun, who had already guessed the men must be related to the children.


    His healing of the young child named Pi had caused them to mistake Chu Xun as doing harm to him.


    The beefy men were astonished. This stranger could discharge power to lift them up but just enough to stop them, a bunch of Fifth-grade Human Kings, from bending down an inch.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look familiar, sir? Have you come from outside?¡± asked the leader of the group. As much as they were thankful for Chu Xun¡¯s gesture in rescuing their children, they needed to be wary.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°But the entry into this vale is kept by an enchantment. How did you manage to come in?¡±


    The tone of the message pleased Chu Xun not one bit. Placidly, he breathed, ¡°I just walked in.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the village. We can have the village headman look into this,¡± suggested one of the men.


    Whoever this young man was, he wielded enough power for them to fear him. In fact, he alone could easily defeat everyone here. However, the tables could be turned if they could just get back to the village.


    ¡°Our village is just up ahead, sir. How about you stop by for a rest,¡± said the leader to Chu Xun.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m still busy at the moment,¡± declined Chu Xun. He was here to look for the Silver Dragon Guard, not going for a road trip.


    ¡°Our village is the only one you¡¯ll find around these parts, Big Brother,¡± said the little Qi to him, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark and wild animals will come out. It¡¯s not safe to be out here alone. Please come to our village!¡±


    ¡°Only one in these parts?!¡± Chu Xun thought, then he asked, ¡°What do you call your village?¡±


    ¡°Silver Dragonsville,¡± said Qi.


    ¡°Silver Dragonsville?! Silver Dragon Guard?!¡± Chu Xun immediately noticed the connection.


    ¡°Very well then!¡± Chu Xun nodded readily.


    That seemed to put the boys into a jovial mood, who, unlike the apprehensive adults, only wanted to repay Chu Xun for saving them.


    Chu Xun followed them on a one-hour trek until they reached the quiet little hamlet.


    The village was made up of stone-built cottages that glistened gold and orange in the luminescence of the setting sun, casting a shroud of mystery and serenity over the little hamlet.


    Many people were huddling around and when they saw the children, they mobbed right at them like a wave.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Pi?!¡± cried a woman when she saw the unconscious Pi, her eyes turning red and moist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret. He¡¯s just a little hurt. Give him a day or two and he¡¯ll be back springing around like a bunny,¡± scowled one of the men who came back with Chu Xun.


    But most of the focus was on Chu Xun.


    ¡°Shan, who is this?¡± asked one of the villagers.


    ¡°This was the man who had saved the children,¡± said Shan the Senior, telling everyone about Chu Xun.


    The villagers were all simple and honest folk and they thanked Chu Xun for his help.


    But Chu Xun was rather amazed by the townsfolk here. Even the rosy-cheeked womenfolk were powerful warriors themselves.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s the village head!¡± cried Qi.


    Chu Xun looked up and saw an old man with hair and beard as white as snow, leaning on a rattan staff taller than him, wearing a gentle and benign smile as he drew near.


    Chu Xun¡¯s pupil contracted as he studied the elderly village head. He looked very old indeed, but not as frail or weak as advertised, for Chu Xun could feel that he wielded powers well beyond a Ninth-grade Human King¡¯s. A dangerous person, so to speak.


    The crowd parted as a few of the burly men stepped forward to hold the elderly village head¡¯s arm, but he declined their gesture, chuckling.


    ¡°Surely I¡¯m not so weak that I need help walking?¡± he giggled.


    He looked up at Chu Xun with a piercing stare through his wrinkled eyes despite his smile, ¡°Thank you very much, sir, for saving the children.¡±


    ¡°Just a piece of cake. Please don¡¯t mention it,¡± remarked Chu Xun thinly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve had guests from the outside. Pray forgive their curiosity,¡± said the old man gently.


    Chu Xun chuckled leisurely.


    ¡°Old and crafty one, eh?¡± Chu Xun mused. This elderly man was a cunning one. He might put up a warm and friendly smile one second, like Father Christmas, but he could just as easily become vicious and deadly when the need so arose.


    ¡°Off with you all,¡± said the old man, ¡°It¡¯s unbecoming to surround a guest like that.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, that reminds me,¡± he said to Chu Xun, ¡°I¡¯m Long Qingquan, head of this little village.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun,¡± answered Chu Xun, introducing himself.


    ¡°Chu Xun it is then,¡± said the old man as he carelessly stepped ahead and gently pushed aside the children still trying to steal a glance at Chu Xun, ¡°Come. We¡¯ll talk at my place.¡±


    ¡°But Village Head, how about we let Big Brother stay at my house?¡± asked Qi.


    Long Qingquan stroked the hair on Qi¡¯s head, grinning, and said, ¡°I have something to speak to this Big Brother of yours about. How about tomorrow?¡±


    Qi nodded reluctantly.


    Chu Xun stepped into the village, following Long Qingquan¡¯s lead to his home.


    It was but a small and little village, but Chu Xun saw enough to be amazed.


    First, he saw a group of children, at ages barely seven or eight, playing with rocks weighing almost hundreds of kilograms.


    Then he saw another group of children barely in their early teenage years, lifting rocks also almost hundreds of kilograms and hurling them into the distance, causing the earth to rock.


    Then he saw another group of children about four to five, playing with the tail of a golden-maned lion three meters tall and five meters in length.


    More than that, the lion was a Fifth-grade Beast Lord, but it rolled on the ground playfully, enjoying a fun time with the children like a demure kitten.


    ¡°Heavens, what have I really stumbled into?!¡±

 Chapter 395 - Hidden Paradise

    Long Qingquan¡¯s little cottage turned out to be a simple one. Everything was hewn or carved from stone ¨C stone cottage, stone stools, and even the walls surrounding the yard were built of stones too.


    They stepped into Long Qingquan¡¯s yard to find a few other elderly men already there.


    Chu Xun knew that their gnarly and old outlooks belied their strong health and great powers.


    ¡°This is Chu Xun. It was he who had saved young Qi and the children,¡± Long Qingquan presented him to the others.


    The elderly men thanked him again.


    They sat down around the stone table and Long Qingquan made everyone tea.


    ¡°Speaking the truth, Chu Xun. It¡¯s been ages since this village had seen any stranger,¡± said one of the elderly men suddenly to find out where Chu Xun had come from.


    Chu Xun said nothing. Instead, he quietly took out the stone that Emperor Ao gave him. The one that allowed him to walk through the enchantment unhindered.


    ¡°Ah, a stone bewitched to undo enchantments,¡± observed Long Qingquan.


    There was not a hint of surprise in his voice. Without it, no one would have been able to come in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be frank too. I¡¯m here to look for the Silver Dragon Guard,¡± admitted Chu Xun.


    That managed to surprise Long Qingquan and his companions, albeit but a little as they did their best to keep their faces plain as they shared reticent and furtive looks before recovering themselves.


    ¡°The Silver Dragon Guard? Who pointed you this way, if I may ask?¡± asked another old man.


    ¡°An ancient worm,¡± said Chu Xun.


    That left Long Qingquan and his companions stunned.


    ¡°Are you referring to the Dragon Deity, Chu Xun?!¡± breathed the old man reverently in a hushed voice as if afraid of being overheard.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    Suddenly, every one of the elderly men stood up in unison. Their faces shone with respectful pride and they fell to their knees.


    ¡°You are the herald to the Dragon Deity!¡±


    That shocked Chu Xun. He sprang up to his feet and lifted the old men up with a burst of his powers discharged from both his hands, causing them to straighten up involuntarily.


    ¡°You misunderstand me. I¡¯m not a herald to the Dragon Deity or anything remotely close. I¡¯m only here to seek out the Silver Dragon Guard. Ao told me that I¡¯m in charge of this unit now.¡±


    With so easily a gesture, Chu Xun magically stopped them from bending down and this filled the older men with astonishment as they struggled to comprehend Chu Xun¡¯s powers.


    Although they could not help feeling annoyed by Chu Xun¡¯s addressing of the Dragon Deity by calling him ¡°ancient worm¡± and ¡°Ao¡±.


    But this also showed that Chu Xun shared a unique relationship.


    ¡°Did the Dragon Deity not come with you, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± said Long Qingquan politely.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Chu Xun muttered grumpily, ¡°That old thing left me outside and slipped away.¡±


    ¡°Great is the Dragon Deity. It has been centuries since we¡¯ve last seen him,¡± breathed Long Qingquan, his eyes deep with memories and melancholy.


    ¡°No point reminiscing about him. He¡¯s living the life ¨C other than eating, sleeping, and having fun, he¡¯s hardly doing anything serious and proper,¡± grumbled Chu Xun.


    Cough cough! Long Qingquan nearly choked on his tea.


    Only a handful of others in Silver Dragonsville had ever seen Emperor Ao before. Long Qingquan being one of them, although it had been a long, long time ago.


    ¡°So this is Emperor Ao here, the supreme deity to the people of Silver Dragonsville,¡± Chu Xun mused.


    ¡°Who is the Dragon Deity to you, Chu Xun?¡± asked another elderly man, no longer being able to rein in his curiosity at the way Chu Xun regarded Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Friends, I guess?¡± said Chu Xun, pondering the question himself. He had never thought about it before and never knew how to. Both he and Emperor Ao seem more like friends than the usual teacher-student relationship and their silly jokes and banter made them more the former than the latter.


    The older men stirred uneasily. ¡°This young man is a friend of the deity they worshipped?! As if that¡¯s not too ludicrous for words?!¡±


    ¡°Can I sit down?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± muttered the group of old men profusely, ¡°Come have a seat, Master Chu.¡± Chu Xun noticed their addressing of him had changed.


    He sat down to find the elderly men still standing and he felt awkward. ¡°Come on, sit down too, all of you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re good, we¡¯re good,¡± mumbled the old men, waving their hands.


    Chu Xun was no fool. He could see that the old men had become fidgety and nervous since Chu Xun mentioned his friendship with Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Come on, just sit down. I¡¯m not Ao. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    At Chu Xun¡¯s insistence, the group of elderly men shuffled reluctantly to the stone stools and sat down. Even so, it was hilarious enough seeing them trying to keep their backsides from actually sitting down.


    It was all Chu Xun could do from bursting out in laughter. But he realized how Emperor Ao had thrived by the mysticism that these subjects of his feared and respected him so greatly. ¡°Perhaps I should ask him for a lesson or two,¡± mused Chu Xun quietly. ¡°It¡¯s time he needed to do something about the impertinence that Yan Chong and the others were showing him from time to time.¡±


    ¡°Please carry on. I¡¯ll be off to arrange dinner,¡± said an old man suddenly, rising up from his chair and bending into an unmistakable bow before slipping away.


    ¡°Good Heavens,¡± Chu Xun stared with his jaws hanging. ¡°Seriously?! Do these people really fear Ao so much?!¡±


    ¡°Where is the Silver Dragon Guard, sir? I need to see them?¡± said Chu Xun, voicing out the main purpose of his visit and the only agenda he was interested in.


    ¡°Everyone in Silver Dragonsville is part of the Silver Dragon Guard,¡± said Long Qingquan respectfully.


    Chu Xun gasped quietly, staring with disbelief at the village head. Then he panned his gaze at the group of elderly men.


    ¡°Are you all Silver Dragon Guards too?¡±


    Every single old man there nodded their head, including Long Qingquan.


    Deep inside, Chu Xun groaned. These old men might wield great powers, but surely he can¡¯t expect them to go to war with him?!


    The burly men just now looked ideal, but as husbands and fathers to their families, Chu Xun could not bear to tear them away from their loved ones to go with him. It was simply too cruel.


    Qi and the other children might be young, but they still lacked power and strength. They would only serve as cannon fodder in battle.


    ¡°Do you have any men younger than you?¡± Chu Xun asked sheepishly.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve mistaken us, Master Chu Xun,¡± said Long Qingquan, ¡°The old men you see here are the veterans of the Silver Dragon Guard. The true members of the Silver Dragon Guard that I believe you might be seeking are at Lake Dragonspring. You¡¯ll find that the men now settling there are the present generation of the Silver Dragon Guard.¡±


    ¡°What are their ages?¡± asked a curious Chu Xun.


    Long Qingquan blushed. He had spoken too quickly, realizing so when he discovered Chu Xun¡¯s bone age to only be a little more than thirty years. He hesitated before finally disclosing, ¡°They¡¯re all beyond a hundred, close to two hundred.¡±


    But Chu Xun was relieved to hear that. The age group sounded just right to him.


    ¡°Bring me to them,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already late now, Master Chu,¡± said Long Qingquan, ¡°How about tomorrow?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded, realizing himself to be too impulsive because of his dogged interest in the Silver Dragon Guard.


    The more they talked, the more Chu Xun knew more about this isolated hamlet. Apparently, Silver Dragonsville had existed for tens of million years. Their forebears were rescued by Emperor Ao during the calamities epochs before and relocated here. He imparted to them knowledge and magic and gave them the name Silver Dragonsville while keeping them safe from the dangers and intrusion from the outside world.


    Through the years and generations, they swore allegiance only to Emperor Ao and worshipped him as their god. It had become a tradition and custom that they and their progenies had adopted and embodied to this day.


    And here they lived, foraged, and multiplied for generations without any contact with the outside world in isolation and bliss.


    ¡°Were you informed about my purpose for summoning the Silver Dragon Guard, sir?¡± Chu Xun asked the village head.


    Long Qingquan shook his head. ¡°Our people have been kept and provided by the Dragon Deity since the early ages. If he wishes us to emerge, then so we will. Whatever his reasons are, we shall follow without qualm or query.¡±


    Chu Xun sighed and told the elders of the village what was going on in the outside world.


    ¡°Anomalies have begun ravaging Earth and alien races from nowhere have begun emerging out of hiding. Battles there have been and more will come in the future. I¡¯m afraid the worst is yet to come; a worst that even the scourge of the early epochs would pale in comparison. Death is certain. For years your village has enjoyed peace and prosperity and I hate to drag all of you and this hidden paradise into these horrors,¡± said Chu Xun grimly.


    For ages, the people of Silver Dragonsville had been kept protected from the turbulences ravaging the world outside, making them a hidden paradise untainted and unblighted from the grotesqueries of strive and war. They might wield incredible strength and power, but without their minds steeled with fortitude and resolve, Chu Xun doubted they would survive the harsh realities of war.


    Long Qingquan immediately realized Chu Xun¡¯s concern, so did the rest of the elderly men.


    ¡°Master Chu Xun,¡± said Long Qingquan firmly, ¡°I would not dare make brash promises. But trust me when I say this: every generation of Silver Dragonsville has lived anticipating summons from the Dragon Deity himself. We have been, we are, and we will always be ready to go to war in the Dragon Deity¡¯s name. It is an honor to fly his standard in battle.¡±


    Before Chu Xun could say anything else, the elderly man who had slipped off before came back, announcing dinner.


    ¡°Come, Master Chu. Dinner is waiting,¡± beckoned Long Qingquan.


    Nodding his head, Chu Xun relented and followed the elderly men out of the yard.


    ¡°Where are we off to?¡± he asked


    ¡°The whole village is grateful for your gesture in rescuing the children, Master Chu. Today¡¯s dinner is a feast prepared by every family in the village. There might be a crowd, so I hope you won¡¯t mind,¡± said the old man.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The more the merrier, they say,¡± chuckled Chu Xun.


    At the clearing at the entrance of the village, the villagers had set a stone slab as a table and around it numerous stone stools. A huge bonfire raged several meters into the air, lighting up the darkness with glowing embers rising up to join the star-studded night sky.


    The villagers numbered more than a hundred people.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind the food here bland and simple like the world outside, Master Chu Xun?¡± said Long Qingquan.


    Only, the food was hardly simple and bland, at least not the almost-one-hundred-kilogram joints of wild beast flesh now roasting over the fires on spits. The stone table was laid full with produce fresh from their own farms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been at war for many years. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been so relaxed,¡± Chu Xun giggled, ¡°I rather like it here.¡±


    Strangely, it rang true. Chu Xun had never once been able to recuperate from his ongoing battles everywhere, rushing from hither to thither only to hurl himself into a new fight after another. His never-ending struggles had deprived him of even the time to talk to his parents, leaving almost right after he had only just met them every time.


    With great power comes great responsibility. As Emperor Ao had mentioned before, his was a life destined to long years of hard work and labor. Perhaps he might be true after all.


    Chu Xun waved a hand and retrieved a slab of Peacock meat from his Storage Ring. The slab of meat glistened with juice and wafted with an invigorating aroma.


    ¡°Wow¡­ This piece of meat looks fresh and tasty!¡± cried Qi, drawing near. Chu Xun¡¯s attendance made him very happy.


    ¡°What meat is this, Master Chu Xun?¡± asked Long Qingquan. He had never seen meat like this where he could practically feel the rich nourishing energies permeating from it.


    ¡°Peacock meat,¡± chuckled Chu Xun. This piece of meat Chu Xun had carved off Kong Yiming¡¯s twenty-meter-long carcass at the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy then. He originally wanted to present it to his parents.


    Long Qingquan stared at his fellow elderlies and they too looked back at him uneasily. Their ancient codices archived various historical facts about the early epochs, including excerpts that described the Peacock race as a dangerous and deadly race.


    ¡°You there!¡± Long Qingquan waved a man over, ¡°Come take this meat and roast it!¡±


    ¡°Allow me,¡± smiled Chu Xun, ¡°Surely I should help out as well.¡± He began preparing the meat to be roasted over the fire.


    ¡°Let me help you, Big Brother,¡± said Qi, joined by more of his friends. The children had grown fond of Chu Xun.


    Various delicacies filled every space on the table in no time.


    Long Qingquan even called for his self-produced liquor ¨C the Dragon Mulberry Liquor ¨C to be served. It tasted sweet and mellow, unlike most other liquor Chu Xun had tasted before.


    The night¡¯s breeze blew over the crackling bonfire, whisking the sweet aroma of the sizzling meat everywhere and the sweetness of the liquor only made the whole experience all the more exquisite. Every adult took turns toasting Chu Xun, who never declined anyone¡¯s offer that night.


    The children sat around him and he regaled them with tales of the outside world. Some of them managed to steal some of the liquor and the inebriating beverage left them drunk and feverish. Their cheeks burned a bright shade of red as they wobbled between their silly giggles.


    Even the tamed wild beasts that the villagers reared prowled demurely around, enjoying the night¡¯s feast as villagers fed them with scraps and even drinks from the table.


    This night, Chu Xun was truly stoned.

 Chapter 396 - Rebellious Streak

    The following day.


    Chu Xun woke up from his sleep amidst a hangover.


    ¡°How long has it been since he became so drunk? Yunyan City? That¡¯s almost twenty years ago.¡±


    He activated the magic of the Hong Meng Scripture inside him and the aftereffects of the binge last night and the sour stench of liquor was gone.


    Chu Xun pivoted off the bed and stepped out of the room he found himself in. It was Long Qingquan¡¯s cottage.


    ¡°Master Chu Xun, you¡¯ve woken up,¡± observed Long Qingquan as he came in.


    Chu Xun nodded. ¡°So,¡± he said, ¡°Can we go see the Silver Dragon Guard now?¡±


    ¡°No need for hurry, my good sir,¡± said Long Qingquan, laying a tray of porridge and some simple side dishes, ¡°Please, have some breakfast first.¡±


    Once Chu Xun finished his meal, they set off towards Lake Dragonspring.


    Aside from Long Qingquan and a few of the elderly men, some of the children came along as well.


    To Chu Xun¡¯s surprise, this domain kept hidden and guarded by Emperor Ao¡¯s enchantment encompassed a tract of land so large and vast that an abundance of magical herbs and shrubs, strange and rare flowers and even fruits as well as fierce, wild beasts could be found.


    ROAR!


    A mutated boar the size of a locomotive bared its teeth and charged at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun raised a hand in alarm, preparing to strike.


    ¡°Please, Master Chu Xun. Have mercy,¡± implored Long Qingquan before having one of his companions frightened away the boar without killing it. ¡°This particular wild boar has given birth to piglets and we are now very near to its lair. That is why it is being hostile,¡± he explained, ¡°At Silver Dragonsville, there are two kinds of beasts that we do not kill.¡±


    ¡°Ah? What two kinds?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, beasts that are pregnant or had just delivered their young, and secondly, young cubs or whelps,¡± revealed Long Qingquan.


    Chu Xun understood and nodded.


    The people of Silver Dragonsville depended on the natural ecosystem here for sustenance and disrupting the balance by killing every beast they clapped eyes on would only affect them.


    ¡°Big Brother, can I come with you to the outside world?¡± asked Qi who had only the deepest curiosity about the real world.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re still young, my friend. The world outside now is nothing but a mess,¡± said Chu Xun, stroking his hair, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out when you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m old enough to deal with wild beasts!¡± exclaimed Qi indignantly, waving his fists.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous in the real world,¡± chuckled Chu Xun, ¡°You need to be stronger not only to protect yourself but also to defend the people around you. You gotta work hard.¡±


    ¡°Have you killed anyone before, Big Brother?¡± asked another child.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°How many have you killed? Five?¡± pressed the little boy, holding up a hand.


    Chu Xun said, ¡°Too many. Too many that I lost count.¡±


    Beside him, Long Qingquan and other seniors of the village shared furtive glances. They were equally curious themselves. ¡°How many people had Chu Xun killed before?¡±


    The party talked as they trekked and the journey took them two to three hours before they finally reached Lake Dragonspring.


    The people of Silver Dragonsville had taken the liberty of naming the spring themselves when they first found this place. This was a natural spring with magical properties where one could soak oneself into the water and the magical liquid would enhance one¡¯s physical endurance.


    Not as wide as he had expected, Chu Xun spied a sprawl of wooden cottages by the banks of the pond as well as moss-green stone slabs as large as a stone grinder that appeared to be used regularly for people to sit on and meditate and train.


    The air around the lake too was extraordinarily invigorating and refreshing because of the rich natural energies emanating from the lake.


    But it was quiet everywhere that not even a passing bird could be seen.


    Chu Xun was about to speak when the air screamed. A few cast-iron arrows as long as two meters came straight at him.


    Chu Xun beheld the incoming volley of projectiles with unfriendly eyes.


    ¡°Impertinence!¡± growled Long Qingquan, raising the rattan staff that reached taller than he was. The top end of the staff emitted a bright glow and a pulse of energy from the staff repelled the arrows.


    A litany of crisp clangor of metal on metal rang through the air from the invisible force that struck down the arrows, causing sparks to burst out.


    Long Qingquan staggered backward from the force of the collision.


    His face reddened with incredulity and rage. ¡°SHOW YOURSELF THIS INSTANT!¡±


    They heard footfalls rustling and they looked up. A brigade of more than a dozen men was standing at the crest of the hills around them, staring down at them.


    ¡°Where are your manners, Long Kai!¡± shouted Long Qingquan at a tall, wiry man with bronze-tanned skin. With a long and large bow in his grasp, his sinewy arms looked powerful and robust.


    ¡°It is you who have forgotten the rules, old man,¡± said Long Kai nonchalantly putting aside his bow before bending down to pluck a weed that he bit between his teeth precariously.


    ¡°You of all people should know Lake Dragonspring is hallowed grounds, Village Head,¡± teased another thickset man derisively, ¡°Anyone wishing to step on these grounds should request permission, or we have the right to execute them.¡±


    ¡°You dare attack me?!¡± bellowed Long Qingquan acrimoniously.


    ¡°Just a joke, old man. What are you being so agitated for?¡± said Long Kai casually. His gaze panned to Chu Xun, ¡°This young chap here looks unfamiliar. A stranger from outside, is he not? Why is he here, old man?¡±


    ¡°Come down here at once and greet Master Chu Xun!¡± glowered Long Qingquan sourly.


    The hillside turned awfully silent.


    ¡°Master?¡± Long Kai smirked derisively, ¡°Have you gone senile, old man? What makes a young little whelp like that ¡®Master¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Insolence,¡± roared Long Qingquan, ¡°Master Chu Xun is sent here by the great Dragon Deity! Are you saying you¡¯re questioning the will of the Dragon Deity?!¡±


    The tall, burly men all turned astounded.


    After what seemed like seconds, Long Kai uttered with hesitation, ¡°And why did the Dragon Deity send this boy here?¡±


    ¡°Watch your tone, Long Kai. You¡¯re sailing perilously close to the wind,¡± growled Long Qingquan threateningly.


    The other old men were also filled with anger.


    ¡°Master Chu Xun is here to select candidates for the Silver Dragon Guard to fight for the honor of the Dragon Deity,¡± announced Long Qingquan.


    ¡°Does he carry any authentication from the Dragon Deity?¡± demanded Long Kai.


    ¡°The fact that Master Chu Xun was able to walk through the enchantment is proof enough.¡±


    Long Kai burst into a sardonic fit of laughter. ¡°So anyone who walks through the enchantment is a herald of the Dragon Deity? That¡¯s funny. So if I can walk out, does that make me the supreme ruler of the outside world?¡±


    Fuming beyond comprehension, Long Qingquan bellowed, ¡°What do you want, Long Kai!?¡±


    ¡°Nothing really,¡± uttered Long Kai lazily, ¡°We¡¯ve been stuck here for so long, and for almost two hundred years of my life, I have never seen the Dragon Deity before. How can I know if he even exists? For all we know he could be a mere figment of imagination concocted by you and your band of old seniles.¡±


    ¡°You bleeding imbecile. How dare you challenge the omnipotence of the Dragon Deity!¡± cried Long Qingquan, his anger no longer restrained, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, the magic you learn and the power that you now embody all stemmed from the teachings and disciplines bestowed to us by the Dragon Deity! How dare you utter such ungrateful words! I could have your tongue for this!¡±


    ¡°Control your temper, old man. We¡¯ve been talking and we have decided to enter the outside world. We¡¯ve been here for so long and I don¡¯t intend to have my bones interred here without seeing outside at all,¡± said Long Kai.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± yelped another elderly man beside Chu Xun, ¡°How could you go against the teachings of our people! People of Silver Dragonsville do not venture outside!¡±


    ¡°Those are rules thought up by men, naturally it can be amended. The rules might be fixed, but we humans are not,¡± scoffed Long Kai rudely, obviously paying no heed to the tradition and rules of their people.


    ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Long Qingquan bellowed, so enraged that his entire self was practically shaking, ¡°You dare disobey the ancient teachings of our forebears. Good! If that is what you want, then so be it! We will not stand in your way! But all that magic and power that you now possess are gifts entrusted to us by the Dragon Deity! Strip yourself of every ounce of magic and power you carry and you¡¯ll be free to leave!¡±


    That demand made Long Kai and his fellow rebels turned bitter and sour.


    ¡°Strip our own powers? Long Kai lashed out, his eyes gleaming with discontented fury, ¡°Our magic and powers are all the fruits of our hard work! Who would dare refuse us!¡±


    Long Qingquan stepped forward as if to demonstrate his point. ¡°Our fathers and their fathers before them all worshipped the Dragon Deity. How dare you besmirch his name! Let the Dragon Deity be our witness, we shall strip you of your powers!¡±


    ¡°As if the likes of you even can,¡± smirked Long Kai.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips twisted into a wry grin. He might not be offended by Long Kai¡¯s rebellious streak, but he was rather pleased to know that Emperor Ao¡¯s influence had its limits. ¡°I¡¯m sure even now he is still nowhere near aware of how rebellious the pieces he had been keeping aside have become!¡±


    Chu Xun made a mental note. He must use this to tease Emperor Ao the next time they meet!


    ¡°Who lurks inside the wooden cottages?¡± asked Chu Xun suddenly, cutting them all off when he projected his Divine Sense and discovered another dozen or so men hiding inside the cottages by the lake.


    Long Qingquan jumped, visibly surprised but Chu Xun¡¯s discovery only made him even angrier.


    ¡°LONG YI! SHOW YOURSELF! DO YOU WISH TO MUTINY TOO!?¡± Long Qingquan shrieked in the direction of the wooden cottages.


    The doors of the log-built cottages opened as one and more stout men came up. They were all similarly-clad in the same roughspun tunics, but one of them, one with the stern presence and air of a leader piqued Chu Xun¡¯s interest.


    A powerful champion. One that wielded strength and power comparable to Long Kai and Long Qingquan.


    ¡°Village head, sir,¡± greeted the leader called Long Yi, albeit stiffly.


    ¡°Let me ask you now, Long Yi. Are you part of this unruly scheme to venture to the outside world too?¡± asked Long Qingquan strictly.


    ¡°The thought had never once crossed my mind,¡± denied Long Yi, shaking his head.


    ¡°But you have been aware of Long Kai¡¯s intentions to venture out?¡± asked Long Qingquan.


    ¡°I do,¡± answered Long Yi.


    ¡°And why did you not try to stop him?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t see it as a business of mine,¡± said Long Yi in a toneless voice.


    ¡°Very well, in the name of the Dragon Deity, I command you to arrest Long Kai!¡± Long Qingquan demanded fiercely.


    ¡°Understood,¡± said Long Yi curtly and he swiveled around towards the direction of Long Kai.


    Long Kai¡¯s face twitched with shock. He could resist Long Qingquan alone. But fighting against both Long Qingquan and Long Yi who possessed just as much power as himself? That needed some second thoughts.


    ¡°Long Yi, are you really against me?¡± growled Long Kai darkly.


    ¡°This is the Village Head¡¯s order,¡± Long Yi answered quietly.


    ¡°We grow up here all our lives, Long Yi. Aren¡¯t you curious to see the world outside? Why else would we train so much for? Just to die and have our bones buried here?¡± yelled Long Kai.


    Long Yi sank into contemplative silence. He turned around and peered at Long Qingquan, ¡°Village Head, does the Dragon Deity truly exist?¡±


    ¡°Impudent fool, are you going to challenge the presence of the Dragon Deity too?!¡± Long Qingquan admonished him harshly, ¡°Master Chu Xun is here. How else would he know about our existence if not for the Dragon Deity!?¡±


    Long Yi shifted his gaze to Chu Xun, ¡°You¡¯re really here at the behest of the Dragon Deity?¡±


    Chu Xun grinned at him, ¡°Are you interested in the outside world too?¡±


    Long Yi nodded without any hesitation or disguise.


    ¡°Very well, stand down,¡± Chu Xun waved him down.


    Long Yi stood there, stunned like a statue, staring blankly at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun withdrew his gaze and redirected his attention to Long Kai still standing atop the hill.


    ¡°I understand your inquisitiveness to see the world outside. But I don¡¯t care for your manners and your ways,¡± said Chu Xun coolly, ¡°Come down here and admit to your mistakes. Absolution shall be yours and you can come with me to see how it is now outside.¡±


    Long Kai looked at Chu Xun with disbelief before he burst out laughing.


    ¡°You?! You¡¯re leading us?! What makes you think you¡¯re good enough?!¡± sniffed Long Kai with disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you one more chance on Ao¡¯s behalf. Come down here and bend the knee,¡± said Chu Xun, his glare turning dangerously venomous, ¡°Or I¡¯ll slaughter every one of you before I¡¯ll allow any one of you rebellious scum to dishonor this hidden paradise.¡±

 Chapter 397 - No Use to Man or Beast

    Cold and harsh as steel were those words that escaped Chu Xun¡¯s lips. His message was clear: submit and live or die.


    ¡°Brazen pup, do you not know Death even when it¡¯s already upon you?¡± smirked Long Kai.


    ¡°I take it that you¡¯re refusing to obey?¡± said Chu Xun, cold and expressionless.


    Long Kai scoffed and nocked an arrow on his bow.


    Whoosh!


    A two-meter long cast-iron arrow wailed like a banshee as it wheezed towards Chu Xun.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡± roared Long Qingquan with rage.


    Chu Xun waved him down, but his eyes betrayed a hint of malice.


    Clank!


    The iron arrow shattered into pieces with just a simple swat by Chu Xun with his hand before it even came near.


    Everyone gasped. What incredible strength!


    ¡°Ao left you in my charge, so I¡¯ll be making the decisions here.¡±


    Before he had even finished, Chu Xun disappeared in a bright flash, bolting up towards the crest of the hill.


    Long Kai could not believe it. Chu Xun was just too fast.


    ¡°Take him down together!¡± cried Long Kai to his cohorts.


    Some of the men nocked their arrows and three arrows came streaking towards Chu Xun.


    The rest of the men followed suit, putting their arrows on and sending a hail of more than a dozen arrows flying through the air.


    Clank!


    Chu Xun destroyed the arrow Long Kai fired at him and flitted past the arrows like a wraith, evading them effortlessly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The hail of arrows struck a couple of huge boulders weighing at least several hundred kilograms, smashing them into bits while driving deep into the ground.


    But Chu Xun was just too quick. With a couple of breaths, he reached the top and before Long Kai could reload his arrow, a purplish jet of energy came blasting at him.


    Long Kai let loose a belligerent scream as he channeled his powers. A bright glow of white enveloped him as he raised his three-meter-long bow and swung it furiously at the purplish jet of energy like a baseball bat.


    Boom!


    A terrible explosion erupted at the top of the hill, causing winds to toss as a pulse of fume and dust burst out. The force of the impact threw Long Kai backward and he nearly tumbled and rolled off the edge of the tall and precipitous cliff of the hill.


    ¡°Impressive powers, but do you think being a Ninth-grade Human King makes you invincible?¡± growled Chu Xun with ice in his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve killed my fair share of the likes of you.¡±


    As quickly as a bolt of lightning, Chu Xun lunged with his fist clenched and he swung it, firing another energy blast.


    Long Kai emitted a bestial howl and he threw himself forward, swinging his bow like a club at Chu Xun¡¯s head with incredible force.


    Bang!


    Another pulse of shock wave rippled from the point of impact, but Long Kai reeled with disbelief. Chu Xun had caught the huge bow with just one bare hand!


    Boom!


    Then came the reprisal. Chu Xun¡¯s right fist came out of nowhere like a lightning strike from atop, slamming into his chest, penetrating past his protective aura like it was nothing and the blow came as deafening as a sonorous hit on a drum.


    With an anguished shriek, Long Kai crashed to the ground with blood spewing from his mouth as he tumbled down the slopes of the hill.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    More two-meter-long arrows bore down on him with shrill screams ringing through the air.


    Unfazed, Chu Xun stared at the arrows and lifted a hand. With unthinkable speed, precision, and agility, he caught every single arrow by their shafts.


    He nocked the arrows and pulled hard at the string of the bow.


    The bow was Long Kai¡¯s and the arrows from his fellow rebels.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun released the bowstring and the arrows he fired vanished into slivers of light.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡±


    A piercing scream came from the knolly crest of another hill nearby. The arrow Chu Xun had fired drove deep into one of the rebels¡¯ chest, the astonishing force blasted a gaping hole while tossing the cadaver several hundred meters away.


    Long Yi and his men were rooted to the spot, petrified with bewilderment.


    Long Qingquan and the rest of the elderly seniors were stunned with their mouths hanging.


    It was the first time Qi and the rest of the children witnessed anyone dying. Terrified, they began wailing and caterwauling in fear.


    The cold and expressionless Chu Xun nocked another arrow and aimed it at another rebel at the top of another hill.


    His face spasmed with horror and before he could say anything, Chu Xun fired the next volley.


    The rebel summoned his magic and a similar white glow cloaked around him as his aura burgeoned. Desperately, he gripped his bow and hewed it hard at the arrow coming straight at him.


    Bang!


    Both bow and arrow met, but the bow was blasted off by the awesome force the arrow carried.


    ¡°URRGGHH!¡±


    The collision did little to deflect the arrow. It lanced through the rebel¡¯s throat, sending him hurtling lifelessly in the air before crashing down several hundred meters away too.


    With his last arrow, Chu Xun took aim at another rebel.


    Whoosh!


    In one flash, the arrow was gone, tearing across the sky like a comet.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡± came the defiant roar of the portly rebel from the top of another knoll. He threw himself off the ledge, hoping that he could escape the arrow.


    ¡°URRGGHH!¡±


    The iron arrow hit him in the waist, spearing him with so tremendous a force that the impact quartered him into halves, splashing blood everywhere.


    And he went silent ¨C silent and dead.


    Right at that very moment, all everyone could do was breathe quietly.


    ¡°KILL HIM! HE¡¯S OUT OF ARROWS!¡± Long Kai¡¯s frantic screams echoed in the hills. He was still down with a cavity in his chest from Chu Xun¡¯s blow which had fractured much of his ribs and messed up his insides.


    Panic, fear, and indignation were all he could feel. He could see by now that this young man was no push-over and coldblooded enough to kill without hesitation.


    A cry came from another hill as a rebel acknowledged the call. He loaded his arrow and pulled his bowstring as tight as he could and fired the shaft at Chu Xun.


    The arrow came with enough force to perforate a boulder five hundred kilograms.


    Placidly, Chu Xun tugged at the bowstring without an arrow, pulling the string as far as he could before releasing it with a vibrating twang.


    Whoosh!


    He had not any arrows, but instead, a purplish arrow-like bolt shot from the bow.


    Bang!


    The iron arrow collided head-on with Chu Xun¡¯s purplish energy bolt and what happened next left everyone speechless: the purplish arrow-like energy shaft sliced through the iron arrow like a hot knife through butter from the tip, dismembering the arrow shaft into four long, broken pieces that began falling from the air.


    Bang!


    A shower of blood rained down. Chu Xun¡¯s purple energy-forged arrow hit its target and erupted into a huge explosion, blasting the remains of the rebel into a sickening deluge of blood and viscera.


    Everyone held their breaths as shivers ran up all over them.


    Long Qingquan and his fellow elderly seniors quickly shielded the Qi and the children and kept their eyes covered from watching the grisly and morbid scene.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun fired another purple energy bolt using the bow.


    Bang!


    The blow killed another rebel, reducing him into another gruesome explosion of gore. Even the iron bow he was holding was destroyed into splinters.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    More purplish bolts shot into the air, lighting up the sky with sparkling glitters like fireworks.


    But the beautiful display of lights resulted only in horrendous fates for the rebels; the bolts rained down death on every single one of them that not even their remains could be found.


    ¡°P-please, Master Chu Xun! Please! Have mercy! We yield!¡±


    Of the dozen or so rebels that looked to Long Kai as their captain, only three remained, shaking down to their very bones as they threw themselves to the ground for cover, begging for their lives.


    Chu Xun held aloft the three-meter-long bow with steely frost in his gaze, his fingers drawing the taut bowstring so tightly that the bow was practically groaning. Any more force and the cast-iron bow could snap.


    ¡°Ah, I forget. I have a moniker that everyone in the outside world knows of: the Devil.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun let go of the string and another purplish bolt soared into the air and another rebel was killed.


    ¡°Please, Master Chu Xun! They have been fools! But please, I beg for mercy!¡±


    Long Qingquan cried anguishedly. Never in tens of millions of years had anyone from Silver Dragonsville being so callously shot down one by one like wild dogs before.


    ¡°For ages, you¡¯ve enjoyed Emperor Ao¡¯s protections and benefices in a domain of your own. An environment where you have been safe without threat or disturbance from others. A hidden paradise. Yet instead of gratefulness, you¡¯ve grown restless and became rebellious. A sacrilege where there can be no absolution.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve been too peaceful and too complacent and you¡¯ve begun to forsake the traditions and teachings of your forebears to worship Emperor Ao. This makes you no use to both man and beast. If you must know, alien races have begun emerging in the world outside and mutated wild beasts now trample upon the livelihoods of the people outside. Life is hell out there. The things that many would give to have a safe haven like what you have, I wonder.¡±


    ¡°And since you no longer appreciate the gifts you have been bestowed, you have forfeited your lives and your place here. To some, I can be as benevolent as a deity. But to you, I am the very incarnation of the real Devil itself.¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two more bright jets of light shot into the air.


    Bang! Bang!


    So ended the lives of the two remaining rebels, blasted into nothingness.


    Long Qingquan¡¯s lips quivered as if to speak, but his voice failed him at the horrific sight unfolding before his ancient eyes.


    Chu Xun leaped off the crest of the hill and strode towards Long Kai.


    ¡°All those deaths are your responsibility,¡± said Chu Xun unemotionally.


    Long Kai¡¯s aghast face writhed with disbelief, discontent, resentment, and remorse.


    ¡°Kill me!¡± he cried, closing his eyes.


    ¡°I might spare you,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly.


    Long Kai¡¯s eyes blinked open, replete with hope.


    ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Master Chu Xun! I, Long Kai, hereby swear fealty to you! Your wish shall be my command or let Heaven strike me¡ª¡±


    ¡°URRGGHH!¡±


    In a purplish flash of light, blood spattered to the ground and Long Kai¡¯s head fell off his torso, his eyes still wide with incredulity.


    Every pair of eyes, fraught with horror and bewilderment, turned to Chu Xun


    ¡°Instead of feeling angry and regretful for the deaths of his companions, he became so overjoyed with hope at the slightest hint of survival that even I find disgusting. A person who had forsaken Emperor Ao and his own comrades will never win my trust,¡± said Chu Xun to the headless corpse of Long Kai frostily.


    ¡°Clear up the mess and assemble here in fifteen,¡± Chu Xun ordered Long Yi.


    ¡°At once, sir!¡± responded Long Yi without any hesitation.


    Chu Xun gave an approving nod, satisfied with Long Yi¡¯s quick compliance to his orders. He would have immediately killed him on the spot if the latter had but only showed one moment of doubt.


    No point calling the Silver Dragon Guard elite if they would even hesitate in following simple orders.


    Even though Chu Xun was nowhere near pleased with the present crop of the Guard.


    Long Yi did as he was told, leading his men to clear up all the dead bodies strewn everywhere.


    Chu Xun took the time to stride towards the lake to examine the Spirit Flux. Magical liquids like this usually did not come in huge supply. In fact, the Spirit Basin at Yan Wushuang¡¯s family estate reached barely several meters wide, producing only a scarce amount of Spirit Flux yearly.


    Chu Xun projected his Divine Sense. His astral projection dove deep into the bottom of the lake where he found a Spirit Vein right underneath the lake. The proximity of the Spirit Vein allowed the production of such vast amounts of Spirit Flux and that must be why Emperor Ao chose this spot to relocate the forebears of the Silver Dragon Guard here. Knowing that the Spirit Vein represented the source of the strengths and powers of the people of Silver Dragonsville, Chu Xun decided against doing anything to tamper with it.


    He turned around just in time to see Qi and the children peering at him fearfully behind Long Qingquan¡¯s back. They ducked frantically when they saw him looking at them with fright.


    ¡°Come,¡± Chu Xun waved at them.


    Qi and his friends stood frozen with horror spasming on their faces. Chu Xun was no longer the Nice Big Brother who once saved them.


    ¡°Go on, Qi. Master Chu Xun will never hurt you,¡± urged Long Qingquan.


    Still shivering, Qi and his friends shuffled uneasily over in slow piecemeal strides.


    ¡°You think that I¡¯m too brutal, don¡¯t you?¡± said Chu Xun to the children, sitting beside the lake.


    But Qi was a boy with a mind of his own. Chu Xun had killed those men just now with the indifference of a butcher slaughtering some chickens. It was the first time he witnessed something as merciless and gruff as this.


    ¡°This is the first time you see people dying?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    The children all bobbed their heads.


    ¡°Do you know how good and peaceful is life here?¡± sighed Chu Xun morosely, ¡°People die as easily as flies in the real world outside. By the hundreds and thousands, in fact. Just not long ago, a Peacock monster came out of nowhere and killed more than a hundred thousand people. A wolf-like monster killed just as many people in one single night too. The blood of those people flowed on the streets like rivers. Can you imagine how horrible is that?¡±


    The children¡¯s eyes went wide as they listened. They could not comprehend how many was a hundred thousand people, only that it must be a whole lot of people.


    ¡°Those fools just now. They wish to venture outside. But what if people outside find out about the existence of this safe haven because of them? What will happen to your village? What will happen to your parents, your brothers and sisters, and your friends? They might die, that¡¯s what.¡±


    The children bobbed their heads again, struggling to understand.


    ¡°You¡¯re still children,¡± chuckled Chu Xun, ¡°It¡¯s not fair to expect you to understand these things. But remember what I say. Perhaps when you grow up, you¡¯ll understand you need to be decisive in eliminating bad people, and just as steadfast in protecting good people that need your help.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± squeaked Qi suddenly, ¡°Pi and I and my friends are good people. That is why you saved us, is that it Big Brother? Uncle Long Kai had turned bad people, that is why you had to kill them. Am I right?¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be like you, Big Brother. When I grow up, I¡¯ll keep the good people safe and kill all bad people,¡± vowed Qi firmly.


    Chu Xun stroked his hair. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to work hard. You need to be strong enough to come with me on quests to defeat bad people.¡±


    The children nodded their heads fiercely.

 Chapter 398 - The Contest!

    There was not a man that day who was not undaunted by Chu Xun¡¯s callous ruthlessness.


    Qi¡¯s question to Chu Xun about how many men he had killed before remained still vivid as ever in everyone¡¯s mind.


    And he answered that he had killed too many people that he lost count.


    Long Qingquan and his group of fellow elderly seniors had dismissed it as just a mere exaggeration and thought nothing more of it. Little did they realize then that Chu Xun¡¯s meaning was quite literal.


    The savage viciousness he displayed during the one-sided slaughter of Long Kai and the others made everyone shivered with fear.


    Long Yi and his men rejoined Chu Xun once the dead bodies had been dealt with.


    Chu Xun pretended to ignore them and continued talking with Qi and the children.


    Long Yi and his men stood obediently beside them and did not interrupt them.


    Chu Xun left them there for more than an hour before turning around to face them.


    ¡°Do you admit to your fault?¡±


    Long Yi lowered his head, ¡°We do.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand what your fault was?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± responded Long Yi.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s hand shot up and fired a burst of purplish energy without warning, blasting Long Yi and his men off their feet.


    There was no way that Long Yi and his men ¨C numbering to several dozen ¨C could weather such a blow. Chu Xun¡¯s attack blasted right through their protective aura.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you,¡± said Chu Xun, visibly displeased, ¡°As members of the Silver Dragon Guard, you sat on your hands and did nothing while Long Kai plotted his mutiny. That was your fault.¡±


    ¡°By right, I should be stripping all you lot of your powers. But I need men and that is the only reason you still have your powers now. But show any sight of wavering and you won¡¯t be.¡±


    Long Yi and the others looked horrified. Inside them, their blood was bubbling like boiling water from Chu Xun¡¯s blow and they swallowed hard and struggled to calm themselves down before they would incur severe internal injuries.


    This and Chu Xun¡¯s earlier execution-style massacre of Long Kai and the rest of the rebels were proof enough that any manner of treachery would only result in their deaths. Naturally, that also meant that Chu Xun could, just as he claimed, easily strip them of their magic if he so chose to.


    Everyone stood up, hanging their heads in shame.


    Coldly, Chu Xun said to them, ¡°You want to see the outside world, do you not? Very well then. You have your wish.¡±


    Chu Xun chose ten from the number, including Long Yi.


    Deciding it a hassle to memorize their names, Chu Xun gave them all new names, starting from Long Yi (literally, Dragon the First) to Long Shi (literally, Dragon the Tenth).


    Long Yi was the only Ninth-grade Human King of Chu Xun¡¯s handpicked Silver Dragon Guard, with the rest of the nine Eighth-grade Human Kings and he was made captain of this squad.


    Growing up as hunters, they were all extremely skilled with the bow and arrow.


    But the sight of them carrying their two to three meters long cast-iron bows and quivers bothered Chu Xun.


    In a fit of generosity, he gave Long Yi and his squad each a Storage Ring to put away their munitions.


    The remainder of the Silver Dragon Guard who were not chosen could only look with envy.


    ¡°Stay the course in your training. I have no need for wretched trash and I will be back. If you¡¯ve reached Eighth-grade by then, you can come and fight for me and trust that these rewards shall also be yours one day.¡±


    Such was Chu Xun¡¯s command: reach Eighth-grade and they would qualify to join him to see the outside world.


    Next, Chu Xun taught them all how to forge arrows using only their magical aura.


    Without any jealousy, he imparted the same technique to Long Qingquan. Improved by Chu Xun himself, he thought that it suited the people of Silver Dragonsville too.


    Being the immensely-gifted warrior he was, Long Yi learned quickly. Before long, he could already draw his bowstring and fire white arrow-like energy bolts into the air.


    Bang!


    His arrow struck a gigantic boulder, smashing it into little bits.


    Eventually, the rest of his squad began to see improvements and success.


    Chu Xun stayed for another week where he made sure everyone had fully mastered the skill of shaping arrow-like bolts and left them copious amounts of supplies to help them with their training before taking Long Yi and the rest of the Silver Dragon Guard with him.


    He had to admit that Long Yi was indeed blessed with great flair and talent. By the time of their departure, Long Yi could already forge two arrow-like bolts out of thin air at will.


    If he could fully master this magic, he would be able to conjure nine energy bolts at the same time.


    At Chu Xun¡¯s behest, Long Yi and his men left Silver Dragonsville and departed the enchanted lands of their forefathers where they had lived all their life.


    Chu Xun and his squad of Silver Dragon Guard arrived back at the Fire Dragon Palace.


    ¡°Urm, Master?! These are¡­?¡±


    Like curious little infants, Yan Chong, Lei Bao, and Long Ao observed Long Yi and his men with interest.


    In their roughspun tunic especially when two of their number with their muscular frames in full display with their animal furs and skin, Long Yi and his squad looked unusually odd and weird.


    The three stared at each other. ¡°What¡¯s this?! Visitors from the past?!¡±


    But apparently, Long Yi and his squad realized that too. They began to see that their clothing made them very queer indeed in today¡¯s society.


    ¡°Have you three gawked enough?¡± scowled Chu Xun. He expected more of these three to show more manners.


    ¡°Urm¡­ Master, are these primitives?!¡± muttered an ill-bred Long Ao.


    Chu Xun could not have been any more exasperated. ¡°Just wait till you see how powerful they are. You three would look more like the primitives here.¡±


    ¡°Are they?¡± uttered Yan Chong doubtfully. He could feel not even a shred of aura from Long Yi and his men.


    The magic and skills Emperor Ao imparted to the line of the Silver Dragon Guard included methods to mask their powers. Ordinary people, including warriors whose powers were very much lower than theirs like Long Ao, Yan Chong, and Lei Bao here, would never be able to measure their strengths.


    ¡°All three of you,¡± Chu Xun grinned at them, ¡°Defeat one of these so-called primitives and you¡¯ll win five hundred Middle-grade magical shrubs.¡±


    The eyes of Yan Chong and the others shone with greed and anticipation.


    ¡°Is this for real, Master?!¡± asked Yan Chong at once.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    Gleefully, all three of them huddled around to discuss.


    ¡°All right. We choose him, Master,¡± said Yan Chong with a finger pointing at Long Shi.


    They discovered that Long Shi was the youngest out of the group by judging his bone age.


    ¡°Long Shi.¡±


    The lean but sinewy-framed Long Shi stepped forward. His tanned complexion made him look more like a farmhand than a warrior, although he has a bright and stern stare. Respectfully, he uttered, ¡°Your orders, Master?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Long Shi nodded.


    Hardly amused, Yan Chong and the others began grumbling, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that you think we¡¯d lose, Master!? That¡¯s not demeaning at all!¡±


    Chu Xun merely grinned in response.


    ¡°How old are you, young chap?¡± Yan Chong asked Long Shi.


    Long Shi stole a look at Chu Xun and got an approving nod before he sheepishly answered, ¡°I¡¯m a hundred this year.¡±


    Yan Chong and the others stared blankly at him. That would make him half their age.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not too late to give up now, my friend,¡± Lei Bao boomed as loudly as a bell. ¡°Don¡¯t go off screaming how we bullied you if you lose, okay?¡±


    ¡°Try defeating him first,¡± scowled Chu Xun at them, cutting them off. He led them all to the parade square of the Palace and summoned every acolyte and student of the Palace to assemble and watch the battle.


    Several hundred of the Palace¡¯s acolytes and students congregated and they threw at Long Yi and his men strange and bizarre stares.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s do this!¡±


    Yan Chong and the others rubbed their palms expectantly.


    ¡°Hold it,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly. ¡°You¡¯ve been talking about winning. But what if you lose?¡±


    ¡°The same wager as the last. We¡¯ll clean up the Palace from top to bottom¡ª,¡± said Lei Bao before even thinking it through.


    Yan Chong pulled him aside before he could finish, giggling, ¡°Urm, perhaps we should first talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Is Lei Bao an idiot?! They would have been dead halfway if not for that huge rain the last time!¡±


    After some discussion, Yan Chong finally announced, ¡°We have a consensus, Master. We¡¯ll give up every piece of supplies to them if we lose.¡±


    ¡°So be it then,¡± agreed Chu Xun.


    ¡°Shall we begin then, Master?¡± said Yan Chong.


    Chu Xun nodded, giving his assent.


    ¡°All right, my young friend. Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± said Yan Chong to Long Shi.


    Long Shi nodded and flicked his wrist, retrieving his iron bow from inside his Storage Ring.


    With a lunging roar, Yan Chong, Lei Bao, and Long Ao threw themselves at Long Shi.


    The youngest member of the Silver Dragon Guard drew the bowstring to its fullest and released it.


    Swoosh!


    A white shaft of light appeared for one fleeting second before barreling through the air and shot straight at Yan Chong like a bolt of lightning.


    That caught Yan Chong by surprise. The white shaft came too quickly. Hastily, Yan Chong summoned his powers and conjured a four-layered protective aura while his hand came up to fire a jet of energy at the white energy bolt.


    Boom!


    Winds thrashed around as a result of the impact. The white shaft of light blasted apart Yan Chong¡¯s jet of Internal Breath without even losing any speed while it defeated his protective aura and exploded in a dreadful eruption.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡± cried Yan Chong. The force threw him off his feet and he fell several hundred meters away.


    ¡°Yan!¡±


    The sight of Yan Chong being shot down left Lei Bao and Long Ao stunned when they were about to charge and they quickly backtracked towards their fallen friend.


    ¡°Are you all right, Yan!?¡±


    They rushed to him and helped him up.


    But they barely got near when Yan Chong sprang up to his feet, his face utterly red. He patted his chest and complained, ¡°I¡¯m fine! I was just careless! The bolt¡¯s too soft that it felt only like a scratch.¡±


    Lei Bao and Long Ao heaved breaths of relief. If the shaft just now was enough to incapacitate Yan Chong, then they might as well just admit defeat and surrender.


    And they took his word for it, believing that it was only an innocent mistake on Yan Chong¡¯s part and Long Shi¡¯s magic was nowhere near dangerous at all.


    But Chu Xun was doubled over with laughter on the inside. He could see that Yan Chong was only pretending. Long Shi¡¯s arrow might have not been lethal, but the pain was real.


    Jade Rabbit crept over. She saw Chu Xun grinning broadly by himself and chirped sweetly, ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    Chu Xun peered at the bunny tails Jade Rabbit wore and chuckled. Even after twenty years, Jade Rabbit still looked pretty much the same young lass he first met long ago.


    ¡°Come have a seat!¡±


    Jade Rabbit sat down on the granite stool next to Chu Xun and her curious, sapphire-like eyes stared at Long Yi and the rest of his squad dutifully standing behind Chu Xun.


    ¡°Who are these people, Big Brother?¡± she asked.


    That reminded Chu Xun of something. ¡°Jade Rabbit. I need a favor.¡±


    The adorable Jade Rabbit smiled and nodded, her fake bunny ears wobbled with her motion, making her even more lovely.


    ¡°Please help me get these guys some clothes, Jade Rabbit. It¡¯d best be combat apparel,¡± said Chu Xun. Things like these were usually best left in the delicate hands of ladies.


    ¡°All right, leave it to me!¡± Jade Rabbit tapped her chest confidently, her bosomy chest undulating with its extraordinary mass which had often left many other females blush with jealousy and her petite frame only managed to accentuate her assets.


    ¡°So tell me your sizes after this, okay?¡± said Jade Rabbit to Long Yi.


    But all she got were incredulous and dubious looks from them.


    ¡°Urm¡­ What¡¯s a ¡®size¡¯?¡± uttered Long Yi after almost seconds¡¯ worth of silence.


    Jade Rabbit¡¯s large and bright eyes opened even wider as if she was looking at a bunch of aliens.


    Chu Xun groaned with an embarrassed smile, remembering how the people of Silver Dragonsville made their own clothing without any observance to standard clothing sizes.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need to measure their sizes for them, Jade Rabbit,¡± he said.


    Jade Rabbit nodded obediently, but the brief episode only increased her curiosity about Long Yi and his men. But that was it, only pure inquisitiveness.


    Meanwhile, Yan Chong rallied his companions for another charge at Long Shi, yelling a wordless battle cry at the top of his lungs.


    Unfazed, Long Shi drew his bowstring to his ear and released.


    Swoosh!


    Another arrow of pure white brilliance screamed viciously through the air, streaking towards Lei Bao who was leading the charge.


    Yan Chong, being the sly person he was, screamed the loudest, but he learned from experience to keep himself lagging behind.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    But Long Shi was not idle; he fired arrow-like energy bolts at Long Ao and Yan Chong as well.

 Chapter 399 - Busted Flush

    Internal Breath-forged arrows streaked like jets of comets.


    Spearheading the charge, Lei Bao summoned his magic. Strands of electricity coiled around him as if he was a lightning rod as he raised a hand and fired a blast of lightning at the shining-white arrow.


    Boom!


    The glowing white arrow-like energy bolt easily defeated his lightning blast and pierced through his protective aura and pummeled into his chest with a dull but sonorous thud.


    With a caterwauling scream, Lei Bao tumbled backward.


    Bang!


    Waves of winds and dust billowed furiously. Another energy-forged arrow exploded mere inches away from Long Ao¡¯s chest and the blast tossed him into the air, shrieking in agony.


    Having tasted the power of the arrows before, Yan Chong knew better; he quickly drew his greatsword and held it in front of himself like a shield.


    Clang!


    The arrow struck hard on the blade of the sword, eliciting angry, crackling sparks as the ring of steel on steel reverberated across the parade square. The brunt threw Yan Chong more than a dozen steps backward. He was able to remain on his feet, his arms throbbing with soreness, but the flagstones of the square were left worse for wear, for he smashed many of them when he staggered backward.


    Lei Bao and Long Ao clambered to their feet, each rubbing their heavily-bruised chest now still throbbing with enough pain to keep their teeth gritted.


    ¡°Dammit, Yan!¡± Lei Bao glowered loudly.


    They had finally realized that Yan Chong was only putting up a straight face just now while lying about the strength of the energy-forged arrow.


    Yan Chong could only grin sheepishly in return. With the whole Palace now watching this contest, he only wanted to save some face.


    ¡°Heavens be damned, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± hissed Lei Bao, producing his sword breaker. He activated it and stormed forward, and the weapon crackled with electricity.


    Lifting his huge greatsword, Yan Chong followed at his heels.


    Long Ao took out his octagonal bronze mirror and activated its magic. Peals of dragon roars echoed overhead the parade square and the silhouettes of eight golden dragons shimmered into appearance, swooping down at Long Shi.


    Long Shi fired two more arrows in quick succession that swiftly vanished out of sight.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two loud bursts saw Yan Chong and Lei Bao crashing to the ground, both shaken and dazed.


    But instead of retaliating against the silhouette of the golden dragons, Long Shi opted to evade and leaped to safety instead.


    Boom! Boom!


    All eight images in forms of long and scaly dragons of gold dove as one right into the spot where Long Shi had been standing on, and the eruption shook the earth and a long gaping crack split the parade square, leaving a huge crater in its wake.


    As a native of Silver Dragonsville who grew up all his life worshipping the Dragon Deity Emperor Ao, Long Shi refrained from attacking the dragons to prevent showing disrespect. Hence he chose to employ evasive maneuvers instead.


    But this caused Long Ao to misunderstand, thinking that the magic of his bronze mirror was working against Long Shi. He activated it again, readying himself to launch another attack.


    Long Shi acted quickly, letting loose one arrow after another as quickly as he could pull the bowstring. Barrages of arrows made of energy, shining brightly with white luminescence, rained down on Long Ao, battering him in such relentless an onslaught that he crashed to the ground with his bronze mirror falling out of his grasp.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    All three captains of the squads of the Fire Dragon Palace writhed with pain, clutching at their contused chests, feeling their breaths racing unsteadily as they began coughing.


    ¡°One more time?¡± Yan Chong peered at Lei Bao.


    Lei Bao swiveled his head in turn towards Long Ao, ¡°How about you? Again?¡±


    Long Ao stole a quick look around to see the eyes of the whole of the Palace now boring into them and growled, ¡°We need to. It¡¯d be shameful if we just give up now.¡±


    ¡°Me too. We¡¯re being shot down even before we can barely touch him. What a disgrace!¡±


    ¡°We need a plan. That brat¡¯s bow and arrows make him a powerful ranged threat and we can¡¯t get close without painting a target on our own chests.¡±


    ¡°Yan¡¯s right. How¡¯s this, Lei Bao¡¯s physical endurance is the highest among all three of us. He can help shield and get us closer to get back at that brat.¡±


    Lei Bao glared at Long Ao, ¡°And I have to eat all the bullets?!¡±


    ¡°Do you have any better ideas?¡± Yan Chong narrowed his eyes at him.


    Lei Bao would have given anything to object to the plan but he could not. He just did not have any better ideas. ¡°What makes you think getting closer will do the trick?¡± he grumbled, ¡°Something tells me he¡¯s more than meets the eye.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll do the trick. He¡¯s like the sniper infantries in the army. They¡¯re only good at long-range skirmishes and abysmally vulnerable in close-quarters combat,¡± said Long Ao confidently.


    ¡°Oh, all right!¡± muttered Lei Bao sourly, ¡°But be quick at it. I can¡¯t take more than a few hits.¡±


    Yan Chong and Long Ao nodded profusely.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡±


    Lei Bao thundered, waving his sword breaker as he led at the front.


    ¡°COME! GIVE ME ALL YOU¡¯VE GOT, YOU BRAT!¡±


    Yan Chong and Long Ao split up, flanking around Long Shi as quickly as they could.


    ¡°Long Shi,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly, ¡°Stop using your arrows.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Long Shi put away his iron bow.


    That filled Yan Chong and the others with joy and relief. Thinking that Chu Xun had grown soft on them, they thought Chu Xun was giving them a chance at victory!


    Embolden and invigorated at what looked like their chance for victory, all three of them channeled their powers. Their auras burgeoned and they threw themselves in unison at Long Shi.


    Boom!


    Just when they thought victory was within grasp, a powerful and incredible burst of Internal Breath erupted from inside Long Shi.


    The sudden eruption of Long Shi¡¯s overwhelming powers defeated all three of them in one fell stroke, throwing them back like fallen leaves being swept by winds.


    Everyone was flabbergasted.


    The students and acolytes of the Palace all stared with bewilderment. ¡°Are our captains all so weak?!¡±


    ¡°Eighth-grade Human King!?¡±


    Yan Chong, Lei Bao, and Long Ao all uttered in unison with shock. Only when Long Shi sent forth the eruption of his powers, did they finally realize Long Shi¡¯s true powers.


    All three of them laid prone on the ground, pretending to be unconscious. They could not bear to stand up now and endure the stares by all of the Palace.


    ¡°All right, get up,¡± said Chu Xun when he strode over to the ¡°dead carcasses¡±. ¡°That¡¯s your busted flush down the drains.¡±


    With their ruse exposed, they got up, each looking more awkwardly embarrassed than another.


    ¡°What a disgrace,¡± Chu Xun scowled at them, ¡°That¡¯s about six hundred years old between the three of you, and yet you can¡¯t even defeat Long Shi¡¯s who¡¯s barely half your age!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be looking for a hole to bury myself inside if I¡¯m in your shoes. You of all people have all the supplies you¡¯ll ever need! And yet your powers hardly justify the benefits I¡¯ve been showering upon you! Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourselves!?¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to admit defeat, feel free to pick again from their number.¡±


    ¡°Heavens, no, please, Master,¡± said Yan Chong, whose face turned as red as a tomato. Hanging his head with shame, ¡°Please, no more, Master. I¡¯m just so embarrassed.¡±


    Lei Bao retrieved all his supplies and left them in a heap of more than several hundreds of magical herbs and shrubs on the ground


    ¡°Busted flush it is,¡± said Lei Bao sheepishly to Chu Xun, ¡°I¡¯m off into solitary training, and I shall not come out till I¡¯ve achieved a breakthrough!¡±


    On that note, he trotted off quickly.


    ¡°So am I! I won¡¯t come out until I¡¯ve ascended a new grade!¡± cried Long Ao, surrendering his supplies before he cantered off quickly too with his face covered in shame.


    Yan Chong did the same and raced after them.


    ¡°New grade? Try Eighth-grade instead, you weaklings!¡± jeered Chu Xun at their backs, ¡°How dare you try to slack off even when you¡¯re making vows!¡±


    Yan Chong and the others bolted away as if they had not heard a word. None of them could bear to vow to not leave solitary training before they reached Eighth-grade. They just lacked the patience for such an undertaking.


    Chu Xun could only glare and sigh as the three captains slipped away. Yan Chong and the others had been doing good enough. They had managed to reach Fourth-grade since their First-grade a year or two ago and their progress would have been exemplary by usual standards.


    But usual standards just won¡¯t cut it. Not when Earth was still experiencing anomalies that were still ongoing everywhere. They needed some stimulation to always strive their utmost.


    At last, Chu Xun turned around to look at the students and acolytes of the Palace. ¡°All right, the show¡¯s over! Your weakling captains have all gone off to solitary training, so see Yu Cheng if you need anything.¡±


    He left the Silver Dragon Guard into the hands of Jade Rabbit and had her procure them some clothing.


    He needed to see the Chief Official.


    Knowing that he would be some time away from the capital, Chu Xun thought it best to settle the score about the ammunition he promised the Chief Official.


    The commander-in-chief of Huaxia had long been waiting for him. Chu Xun¡¯s arrival could not have been any more welcomed and it was all because of the ammunition.


    Later that afternoon, Zhong Ren brought Chu Xun to their war factory.


    Chu Xun erected an enchantment and stored more than hundreds of millions of trillion Reincarnation Lines inside it.


    Freshly-stoned ammunition could easily be placed inside the enchantment and they would automatically be bewitched with Reincarnation Lines.


    Even so, the erection of the enchantment took Chu Xun three days.


    Imbued with Reincarnation Lines, the new ammunition could easily cause lethal damage to any Human King below Fifth-grade.


    Chu Xun thought of bewitching some jade pendants too, so that they could become amulets to keep its bearer safe, but there was little he could do with hardly enough ancient jade pieces available. Ordinary jade pendants did not have enough strength to carry any spells.


    The Chief Official personally named the new ammunition Reincarnation Rounds.


    The production of this new ammunition would be rushed and shipped as quickly as possible to every garrison and detachment all over the country.


    As a gesture of thanks, the Chief Official initially invited Chu Xun to a meal although the latter quickly declined. Knowing how miserly a person the Chief Official was, Chu Xun could still remember the last meal he was treated to: a couple of buns with some stir-fried vegetables.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun traveled back to the Fire Dragon Palace and summoned Long Yi and the Silver Dragon Guard.


    Donning combat apparel and fitted with light, flexible mail, Long Yi and his men now looked smart and magnificent.


    ¡°How do they look?¡± asked Jade Rabbit, looking visibly pleased with herself.


    Chu Xun bobbed his head with tremendous approval. Stroking her hair, he said, ¡°Good. Very good. Clothes maketh the man indeed.¡±


    Chu Xun then summoned Yu Cheng and left the Palace in his charge.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere, Master?¡± asked the Lord of Healing.


    Chu Xun nodded, ¡°The Tianwu Sect is one of us. But their stronghold was destroyed and Wu Busi is missing. I need to find out what happened.¡±


    The next morning at daybreak.


    Chu Xun took Long Yi and his men with him. They left the Fire Dragon Palace and headed for Wujin Mountain of Pingshun.


    They arrived at the city by evening.


    It was here where Chu Xun first met Jing Hong, he reminisced.


    But he did not stay; instead, they sped straight up Wujin Mountain.


    The place was now a barren and desolate place fraught with death and despair since the stronghold of the Tianwu Sect had been overrun and conquered. Specks of dried blood mottled the rubbles and debris of the fallen stronghold, indicating that the siege of the Tianwu Sect and its eventual downfall must have been a bloody affair.


    But no one knew what actually happened here and there was not even a trace of clue they could find.


    Chu Xun and his men combed every inch of Wujin Mountain and found nothing. Whoever or whatever behind the invasion must have done thorough sanitized the area of any proofs or clues that might give them away.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s as clean as a freshly-washed toilet,¡± cursed Chu Xun darkly under his breath.


    Later that evening, they adjourned back to Pingshun where they found a hotel to stay the night.


    Chu Xun sent them off to refresh themselves before regrouping at the cafeteria of the hotel.


    If only he had brought Yan Chong, he mused sourly. Long Yi and his men knew nothing about normal lives and he had had a terrible time babysitting them.


    Through the whole journey, he has had to manage everything from the most intricate detail to the most trivial, including making orders for their meals.


    To top it off, he made the mistake of ordering steaks for them and he was now regretting it with a bitter frown. Now he would have to give them a walkthrough on using forks and knives.


    If there was anything of consolation to Chu Xun the entire trip, it was that Long Yi and his men were all quick learners.


    ¡°Hey, Zhou. I heard you were there at the scene when the stronghold of the Tianwu Sect was overrun? Is that true?¡±


    The voices of a few warriors sharing a chat caught Chu Xun¡¯s attention.


    Chu Xun followed the origin of the voice and saw it came from a table occupied by four warriors, all of whom were Fifth-grade Human Kings.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I was just nearby, hunting a tiger.¡±


    And before the others could pepper him with questions, he embarked on a lengthy account of what happened on his own.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. A bunch of hooded men, all cloaked in black, killing everyone that came into their paths.¡±


    ¡°Who could that be? I heard the stronghold was destroyed and no one survived.¡±


    ¡°No one knows. The Tianwu Sect is but only a minor order. The hooded men were not so powerful themselves; I reckon the leader¡¯s only at Fourth-grade at most.¡±


    ¡°Shhh! Watch yourself, Zhou! The Tianwu Sect might be a small organization, but have you forgotten who their true benefactor is?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! I almost forgot about that. They¡¯re one of the forces of Chu Mansion. The very same Chu Mansion that belonged to Chu Xun, the Devil. Well, he¡¯s back now and I¡¯m sure he¡¯d come here to Wujin Mountain to find out what happened. We should keep this to ourselves. I¡¯d be dead if word slips out. They say the Devil is a dangerous man of little words and if he gets wind of this, I¡¯d die a painful death.¡±


    The men steered their subject away from the massacre of Wujin Mountain and talked about something else instead.

 Chapter 400 - Leads

    The destruction of the Tianwu Sect and the disappearance of Wu Busi had left Chu Xun pondering about his next course of action when he overheard the conversation among a few warriors at a nearby table. ¡°Talk about good fortune falling into one¡¯s lap,¡± he mused.


    ¡°Long Yi, go invite those men over here,¡± instructed Chu Xun.


    Long Yi stood up and strode over to the table. With a ¡°friendly¡± manner, he grabbed the man by the shoulder, and while sealing the man¡¯s powers, he held his steak knife up to the man¡¯s throat and yanked him up to his feet.


    ¡°HEY! WHAT¡¯S THE MEANING OF THIS!¡± cried the rest of his companions.


    And rather than answering, Long Yi released his aura, projecting it in full force that all three men immediately wobbled, nearly collapsing at the staggering pressure of his burgeoning aura that their insides boiled and churned uncontrollably.


    ¡°Please, good sir¡­ We don¡¯t know you and we can¡¯t see if we had ever offended you before,¡± said one of the three with as much courage he could pluck up.


    ¡°Please, good sir¡­ We don¡¯t know you and we can¡¯t see if we had ever offended you before,¡± said one of the three with as much courage he could pluck up.


    ¡°Long Yi, that¡¯s enough,¡± said Chu Xun, holding back his urge to laugh. He stood up and strode over. He rather liked Long Yi¡¯s overbearing and high-handed way of doing things.


    Long Yi released his hold of the warrior known to everyone as Zhou and retreated back to stand behind Chu Xun.


    The warriors reeled with disbelief. ¡°A Ninth-grade Human King taking orders from a young man?! Who could he be?!¡±


    Trembling with fear, the warriors struggled to make out Chu Xun¡¯s identity as they raked their minds wildly for instances where they could have offended anyone mildly resembling him.


    ¡°Apologies, friends. I¡¯m afraid my man here has misunderstood my reason,¡± said Chu Xun politely, ¡°Have no fear. I only have a few questions.¡±


    All four warriors shared quick looks before they finally breathed more easily.


    ¡°Ask away then, we¡¯re at your disposal,¡± they said. While Chu Xun looked polite, the warriors knew better than to behave roughly; not when the table he and his chaperon came from still had nine similarly-clad men staring at them with unfriendly eyes.


    ¡°Please join me at my table for a little chat,¡± said Chu Xun, inviting them to his table.


    There was hardly any other option and the warriors shuffled uneasily after him.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    They sat down, although it felt awfully as if they were sitting on eggshells.


    Chu Xun peered at the one called Zhou. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help hearing what you said about Wujin Mountain,¡± he said, ¡°And I ask only this: please tell me what happened that night.¡±


    The warriors looked at each other again. ¡°Dammit! Speak of the Devil! We were just saying how we should be careful!¡± If only they could smack themselves in the mouth, they thought.


    Knowing that the cat was out of the bag, Zhou began recounting what he saw.


    ¡°I was in the woods by the mountain, hunting a tiger when I saw a group of men racing up the mountain, killing whoever they find.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who these people are?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Zhou shook his head. ¡°They were all hooded and cloaked in black. I can¡¯t identify them.¡±


    ¡°What about Wu Busi, the chief of the Tianwu Sect? Do you have any idea as to his current whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Chief Wu had been hurt by those men and taken,¡± said Zhou.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure? You saw them take him?¡± Chu Xun was rather glad to hear the news. At least that would mean Wu Busi could still be alive.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met Chief Wu before, so I recognized him.¡±


    ¡°What about the rest of the Tianwu Sect? Were there any survivors?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. The hooded men left no one alive.¡±


    ¡°What else can you tell me?¡±


    Zhou paused to think, then he looked up and said, ¡°I think I heard them saying that they want to use Chief Wu as a hostage as against the Devil.¡±


    That filled Chu Xun with rage that he practically radiated malice and anger.


    ¡°I see. Thank you so much then!¡± Chu Xun remarked, calming himself down and keeping his aura in check, ¡°Your meal¡¯s on me. Please see this as a gesture of appreciation for your help.¡±


    The warriors put up weak smiles. They could hardly refuse. The young man¡¯s aura when he heard about Wu Busi¡¯s plight and the massacre of Wujin Mountain reeked of such insatiable malice and intense fury that they almost felt their blood ran cold.


    Zhou peered thoughtfully at Chu Xun before uttering carefully, ¡°If I may ask, who you are to the people of the Tianwu Sect?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°If you¡¯re related to them, then you might be interested in another lead.¡±


    ¡°I am. I am Chu Xun. Speak freely.¡±


    Thud!


    Zhou rolled off his chair and fell down with it.


    His companions sprang to their feet with amazement, bumping over their chairs as they staggered backward, their faces aghast with horror.


    ¡°Chu Xun?! The Devil!? The one name that almost everyone in the world knows!¡±


    Long Yi and his men shared furtive glances. They could not understand why these men were in such a state at the very mention of Chu Xun¡¯s name and they failed to grasp the significance of it.


    The commotion made all other heads turned their way.


    ¡°Bunch of idiots,¡± said a warrior from a table not far away, who apparently had drunk a little too much for his own good, ¡°What do you think you are? Local thugs or something!¡± He thrust an accusing finger at Chu Xun.


    Before he could finish, Zhou scrambled to his feet like a thief who had just been caught red-handed, ¡°You¡¯re Immortal Chu! The Devil!¡±


    Chu Xun nodded placidly, ¡°I am.¡±


    The drunken warrior jumped with such fright that he immediately turned pale and sober.


    ¡°T-t-the Devil! I-I-I¡¯m sorry! I should¡¯ve watched my manners! I¡¯m sorry!¡± he cried, slapping himself across his own face vehemently again and again until his cheeks grew swollen and red.


    He must be so regretful for not saying a prayer before leaving home that he nearly offended the single-most dangerous person in Huaxia.


    The Devil.


    The three-syllable name that could just as easily bewitch fear into anyone like the coming of Death himself.


    Every patron in the cafeteria got up before they even knew it. Fear, trepidation, and disquiet gripped them as the thought of leaving quickly filled every fiber of their being. No one wanted to be in the same room as the notorious manslayer.


    The warrior who was slapping his face saw his companions fled. He wanted to as well, but he did not dare to.


    The scene caught Long Yi and the rest of the Silver Dragon Guard by surprise. Only now did they realize how the name of Chu Xun commanded such despair.


    ¡°Should we kill him, Master Chu?¡± asked Long Yi.


    Chu Xun shook his head, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    ¡°Off with you!¡± growled Long Yi.


    ¡°Thank you, Immortal Chu! Thank you!¡± stuttered the poor man, whose lacerated lips now bleed dribbles of blood and he crawled frantically away.


    Chu Xun returned his gaze to Zhou and motioned him and his companions to sit down.


    All four of them lowered into their chairs warily.


    ¡°I know who those people are, Immortal Chu. The people who destroyed the Tianwu Sect,¡± said Zhou, looking visibly agitated.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The Broken Souls Cult. I heard them talking,¡± said Zhou, looking guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I¡¯m only a lone man. An independent warrior who¡¯s alone and helpless against the might of the Cult. That was why I had been keeping it a secret.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded, indicating his understanding.


    Members of the Broken Souls Cult were known to be merciless butchers in the underworld of the Martial Tao domain; a bunch of unruly and wicked thugs that even strong organizations feared and gave a wide berth to.


    The mention of men hooded and cloaked in black garb already had Chu Xun thinking of the Cultists earlier and now Zhou¡¯s confirmation only made it certain.


    ¡°I am grateful for this,¡± said Chu Xun. He waved a hand over the table and tens of magical shrubs, each of Middle-grade, appeared in a heap on the table. ¡°Please accept this as a token of appreciation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Immortal Chu! I can¡¯t accept this!¡± Zhou swung his arms vigorously.


    ¡°I¡¯d just leave these here. It¡¯s your choice whether you want to keep them,¡± said Chu Xun. With a thankful nod to them, he led Long Yi and the Silver Dragon Guard away from the cafeteria. That left only Zhou and his companions.


    One of them wiped the sweat off his brows. ¡°Heavens, you know? I haven¡¯t felt so frightened even when I was facing off against a Sixth-grade Beast Lord.¡±


    One of them wiped the sweat off his brows. ¡°Heavens, you know? I haven¡¯t felt so frightened even when I was facing off against a Sixth-grade Beast Lord.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Sixth-grade Beast Lords? As if even Eighth or Ninth-grade Beast Lords can be compared to the most dangerous manslayer of our time. Look at him, even an underling of his is a Ninth-grade Human King for crying out loud!¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. Now, what should we do with these magical shrubs?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a gift by the Devil. I say it¡¯s our fortune. Let¡¯s divide it among us,¡± suggested Zhou.


    Not all warriors were blessed with an abundance of supplies to help their training and the lure of Middle-grade magical shrubs was not one that any warrior could lightly dismiss.


    Finally, the warriors decided to divide the shrubs between themselves.


    ¡°Who would know that I would share a table with the infamous Chu Xun. Heavens, I¡¯d never believed myself too.¡±


    ¡°He even paid for our bill and gave us spiritual herbs too. It¡¯s unthinkable. It¡¯s like a dream came true.¡±


    ¡°And he looks nowhere near the heartless and cruel killer everyone described.¡±


    ¡°He can be as heartless and cruel as all he wants when fighting against an enemy. We have no bad blood with him, so there was no need for him to harm us.¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± said Zhou suddenly, his eyes gleaming with resolve, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m joining the Chu Mansion.¡±


    His companions stared at him, bewildered, before their eyes burned with just as much enthusiasm.


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m just an independent with no ties to anyone and anywhere. It could be an adventure fighting alongside Immortal Chu.¡±


    ¡°So am I.¡±


    ¡°Count me in too.¡±


    Zhou burst into laughter, ¡°All right! Let¡¯s join the Chu Mansion together!¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s go find Immortal Chu!¡±


    All four of them raced out of the cafeteria, hoping to find Chu Xun. But Chu Xun did not go back to his room. He had left the hotel immediately with Long Yi and his men.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Gujiang. I heard the Rock Sect is also part of the Chu Mansion,¡± said Zhou.


    His companions all nodded in agreement.


    Chu Xun, with Long Yi and his men, traveled all night for Silent Hill, Qingcheng.


    In his last visit to Gujiang, Chu Xun had encountered a Cultist called Bao Tianxiang who told Chu Xun about the remnants of the Broken Souls Cult now regrouping at Silent Hill of Qingcheng.


    Qingcheng was at the far side of the country from Pingshun and the vast distance between both cities would have taken even a day¡¯s journey via plane.


    And due to the anomalies that posed dangerous risks, all nighttime flights had been canceled.


    With no other option of transportation, Chu Xun could only travel on foot all night. He was determined to uproot the Cult and utterly decimate what remained of it.


    Boom!


    They passed by a pub where the doors were flung open suddenly and a man was tossed out, crashing right into the way of Chu Xun and his men.


    A middle-aged Sixth-grade Human King with impressive strength, Chu Xun realized. With blood trickling out the edge of his lips, the man got up and glared at a group of men exiting the pub.


    ¡°How dare you, Peacock race! This is Pingshun! Not one of your conquered territories,¡± he glowered at them.


    The group of young men, all clad in flamboyant attire, wore disdainful smirks on their handsome faces.


    The leader of the troupe, a cold young man holding a wine glass, peered at the man contemptuously, ¡°Any place, including this Heaven-forsaken cesspit, would be one of our territories if we so wish.¡±


    A beautiful young woman came out of the bar, rushing and visibly distraught with trails of tears ruining her make-up. Her white dress was smeared with splotches of red and it looked like someone had emptied a glass of red wine on her.


    ¡°Are you all right, Brother Fei!¡± the woman wailed, running to the middle-aged man, sobbing.


    But before she could get near, one of the youths caught her and yanked her into his arms, and he hugged her tightly.


    Obviously an ordinary woman, she could hardly free herself from the Peacock youth¡¯s vice-like grip.

 Chapter 401 - Target Practice

    The Peacock youths were smug and arrogant.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± cried the beautiful woman between sobs and shrieks.


    The Peacock young man hugging her firmly wrenched at her lower chin roughly and snapped, ¡°Quit acting innocent, you worthless trollop. Thank the stars that I even want you.¡±


    Heads popped out of the pub. The other patrons of the pub looked displeased at the smug attitude of the Peacock youths, but no one dared to resist them.


    No one dared to risk offending the Peacock race, not especially for an ordinary woman.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, bullying a weak woman?!¡± shouted the middle-aged man at them.


    The leader of the youths looked at him, wearing a disdainful look, ¡°Well, you¡¯re right, worthless scum like you aren¡¯t even worth bullying.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Peacock race! The Devil announced that we humans own Earth. You¡¯re only guests here so behave yourself!¡± glowered the man.


    ¡°The Devil?¡± the leader¡¯s face writhed with disgust and rage, ¡°Don¡¯t use that name, or I assure you you¡¯ll suffer a quicker death. The Devil¡¯s nothing but a fraud. Let him come. He¡¯d not dare to meddle with the affairs of the Peacock race even if he¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Peacock race? So what? What are you compared to the Wingeds? Did they not always take pride in being one of the greatest races here? The Devil easily butchered them all like slaughtering chickens!¡± bellowed the man. He might not be as strong as the Peacock youths, but he spoke with pride and dignity, which was more than one could say about the rest of the curious and busybody patrons who only dared to peep.


    That angered the leader of the youths. His eyes gleamed with a hint of malice as he sneered, ¡°Is it worth your life to save an ordinary woman?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of worth. It¡¯s a question of blood. She¡¯s ordinary, but the same red blood courses through her veins and that makes her one of ours and she¡¯s not yours to defile.¡±


    ¡°Kill him,¡± growled the leader of the Peacock youths.


    ¡°Allow me,¡± said one of them, a handsome but wicked-looking young man. Chuckling, he said, ¡°I can kill her, let alone defile her. One of our elders easily swallowed more than tens of thousands of your kind with just one mouthful and where were you then? Did you try to stop him? And for this offense towards us, you shall die.¡±


    The youth, a Seventh-grade Peacock King, was confident that the Sixth-grade Human King was no match for him. Despite his outward appearance of a young man, he had reached at least two hundred years old.


    ¡°Ready to die?¡± he hissed sinisterly, his voice unusually cold and cruel, ¡°Anyway, that was a question. Whether you live or die, it¡¯s up to me, and I intend to start by tearing open that big mouth of yours.¡±


    Chu Xun stood aside and watched with interest. The proud and pompous temperament of the Peacock youths hardly angered him not one bit because Chu Xun found himself a mount.


    Whoosh!


    With great speeds, lights of myriad colors burst around the Peacock youth and the gigantic likeness of a peacock appeared behind his back, spreading its wings wide majestically.


    The middle-aged man held his ground warily, his Internal Breath churning in full readiness to retaliate. As much as he knew that his powers were too weak, but he showed no signs of faltering.


    ¡°Long Yi,¡± called Chu Xun quietly.


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± acknowledged Long Yi, understanding Chu Xun¡¯s gist full well.


    His long cast-iron bow appeared in his grasp and his finger drew its bowstring to its fullest before letting go quickly.


    Swoosh!


    A white arrow-like energy bolt screamed through the air, streaking at the Peacock youth.


    ¡°ARRGHH!¡±


    Blood sprayed out like a fountain and the youth grunted hard as the energy bolt speared through his heart, its force propelling him into the air. He turned back into his original form ¨C a huge peacock more than a dozen meters long ¨C before crashing down on the ground.


    Thud!


    The large peacock carcass struck the ground, the momentum of its fall splitting the earth open and rocking every building nearby furiously.


    Everything fell silent and every man and woman watching the episode stood petrified like a stone.


    The middle-aged man swiveled his head around with a horrified look, and he saw Long Yi.


    Even the patrons in the pub were staring at Long Yi with shock and disbelief.


    Coolly, Long Yi tucked aside his bow, ignoring them.


    By the time everyone recovered from the momentary stupor, all they could hear amidst the deathly silence was themselves drawing long breathes of air.


    That was a member of the Peacock race, and he was killed with just one shot with the serenity of a hunter at target practice.


    Crack!


    The leader of the Peacock youths glared at Long Yi darkly with unnerving malice.


    ¡°Do you know what you have done?¡± he growled with a steely voice as if holding himself back from lunging at Long Yi.


    Long Yi ignored him. Chu Xun¡¯s order was only to kill the Peacock, not to answer questions.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve not learned anything from the Wingeds,¡± remarked Chu Xun coldly.


    The sudden utterance made everyone jerked their heads in Chu Xun¡¯s direction, realizing for the first time that he was the true person in charge, not Long Yi.


    Some began wondering who he was. But it did not take long. In mere seconds, looks of dawning comprehension emerged quickly before twisting quickly into horror and dread.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Devil!¡± cried a voice, its owner¡¯s face fraught with panic.


    Those who had found Chu Xun¡¯s appearance to be oddly familiar jumped immediately, shivering with fright when they finally put the name to his face and their eyes shot as wide as eggs.


    Who would not know that name!? Even if anyone failed to recognize that face, there was no way anyone wouldn¡¯t recognize the moniker of ¡°The Devil¡±!


    The faces of everyone around ¨C especially that of the Peacock youths ¨C spasmed and flushed with the colors of dread and despair.


    The malice and rage on the face of the leader were gone, now replaced only with extreme fear.


    The rest of his companions were already between sobs and tears.


    ¡°Leave this one,¡± Chu Xun pointed to the leader, his eyes scanning the rest of the band, ¡°Kill the rest.¡±


    With their smug and gloating looks utterly wiped off their faces, the Peacock youths now looked so pale and terrified that their entire selves were practically shaking like leaves.


    With a wordless acknowledgment to Chu Xun¡¯s instruction, Long Yi lunged.


    ¡°How dare you, Devil!?¡± shrieked the leader of the youths in his panic before Long Yi¡¯s fist connected with his face, sending him crashing to the ground.


    Long Yi¡¯s greater strength easily dwarfed his might as an Eighth-grade Peacock King.


    The rest of the Peacock youths ¨C all of them Seventh-grade Peacock Kings, Long Yi effortlessly launched them up into the air with a litany of uppercuts.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The rest of the Silver Dragon Guard did not sit idle; hails of white energy bolts soared like a white deluge of brilliance.


    ¡°Arggh! Argghh!¡±


    One after another, the youths who Long Yi launched up into the air with his punches were shot by the energy bolts fired by the Silver Dragon Guard, turning into their original forms even before they came down and when they did, their gargantuan girths fell into a big pile that clogged up the road.


    Screech!


    A loud screech of a phoenix threatened to sunder even stone and steel. A gigantic phoenix shrouded in flames appeared in the sky, its thirty-meter-long wingspan fully spread in all its devastating splendor.


    Rumble!


    With one beat of its wings, it sent gales as sharp as blades sweeping forth that even the earth quivered as if in fear. The phoenix brandished its flames proudly like whips, reducing the large heap of peacock carcasses into ashes and embers that spiraled up into the skies.


    The still-surviving leader of Peacock youths leaped into the air and transformed into his original form, eager to flee.


    With a gentle kick of his forefoot, Chu Xun floated into the air and descended like the curving arc of a rainbow squarely on the Peacock¡¯s back. He felt a shiver beneath him and the Peacock squawked fearfully and crashed to the ground, rocking the earth once more.


    ¡°Please, Devil! Mercy! Mercy please!¡± begged the Peacock, his voice practically breaking with the shattering of his nerves upon the much-dreaded realization that it could no longer escape.


    Chu Xun motioned for Long Yi and his squad to step on the Peacock¡¯s back.


    ¡°Let it be clear that I¡¯m allowing you to leave not because I¡¯m reluctant to kill you, but rather my need for a mount.¡±


    ¡°Very well¡­ And your mount I¡¯ll humbly be¡­¡± said the twenty-meter long animal in human tongue.


    It truly was afraid beyond wits. If only it had encountered anyone else, the Peacock could easily rely on the bloody and brutal reputation of its race to intimidate anyone to its will.


    The Peacock had only its poor fortunes to blame for meeting the Devil. The only person who could kill and slaughter anyone without any scruples and the one person in the world who did not fear any of the Lost Races. With its life now in the noose held by the very hands of the Devil, the Peacock could only submit without qualm or query.


    The rest of the onlookers did not breathe easy until Chu Xun and his men finally left on the back of the gigantic peacock.


    The mere notion of Chu Xun¡¯s brutality was like the weight of a mountain that left everyone suffocated with fear and anxiety, nevermind his powers and magic.


    ¡°Thank you, Immortal Chu!¡± cried the middle-aged warrior into the direction where Chu Xun had disappeared with brimming exuberance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You were a hero.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s disembodied voice echoed from afar.


    The man¡¯s face blushed with a bright pink shade. His hands trembled with excitement. Chu Xun called him a hero. It was an honor beyond measure.


    Eyes looked his way with envy. To be hailed a hero by the Devil himself was a privilege few in the world enjoyed.


    The giant peacock made great progress, flapping its wings as best as it could to race at great speeds.


    Chu Xun cast an enchantment that kept away the winds and the noises.


    Long Yi had been stealing glances at Chu Xun, looking as if he wished to say something.


    ¡°Just spit it out,¡± Chu Xun threw him a glare.


    ¡°These people¡­ They look so afraid of you,¡± said Long Yi after hesitating.


    ¡°They don¡¯t call me the Devil for nothing,¡± Chu Xun chuckled, ¡°The infamous and notorious Devil.¡±


    ¡°A name that reeks of blood and cruelty,¡± observed Long Yi.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the name that¡¯s bloody and cruel, but rather the fame that has been fertilized and enriched by the blood of my enemies.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill many?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded without answering the same question that Qi and the children of Silver Dragonsville had asked before.


    ¡°But¡­ Is it good to kill so many people?¡± Long Yi asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Are you afraid of killing?¡± Chu Xun chortled lightly.


    ¡°No!¡± he answered firmly, giving Chu Xun a hard look of resolve, ¡°Give the word, Master Chu Xun, and I will kill whoever you name.¡±


    Chu Xun giggled and nodded, ¡°Be ready then. A fierce battle awaits.¡±


    The Peacock was very quick. Despite the short delay at Pingshun, they managed to reach Qingcheng by dawn.


    The Peacock was so tired from the exertion that it was practically spewing froth and saliva when it finally landed. But it could not afford to slack off ¨C not when the single-most dangerous person on Earth rode on its back. A single kick from him could easily blast him to kingdom come.


    Chu Xun asked for some directions and ascertained the location of Silent Hill before they set off once more.


    Grey dawn peeked at the horizon, heralding the coming of a new day.


    From atop the skies, they could see all of Silent Hill, a long and windy mountain range resembling the snaking trunk of a dragon that sprawled over the hills.


    All of Silent Hill spread across the vista, spanning from north to south with one end a dense and ancient jungle while the other, a deep bottomless abyss.


    Cries and roars of wild beasts could be heard over the thick boughs of the jungle while the bottomless ravines at the far end of the mountain range were as silent as a crypt. The unnerving contrast was almost uncanny.


    It was here within the fastness of Silent Hills that the Broken Souls Cult was said to have taken up refuge.


    ¡°Can we fly up higher?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    The Peacock skirted atop the side of the ridges of the bottomless abyss and when it flew over its opening, a sudden fear gripped the animal as it began to beat its wings violently.


    Dark and sinister was the chasm that no one could see how deep it reached. Yet, like the ravenous appetite of a wild beast eager to feast on its prey, a strange, invisible force reached up to drag whatever it found into its darkness.


    A sudden force from nowhere was drawing it down and if Chu Xun had not acted quickly enough, the gigantic bird and everyone would have plummeted down into the chasm.


    ¡°To the other side!¡± Chu Xun barked.


    The Peacock obeyed quickly and scrambled to the other side to find trees so tall that they obstructed the Peacock from spreading its wings wide.

 Chapter 402 - Rescue

    Chu Xun beheld the tall imposing peaks around them. There was only one way ahead and that was a little narrow path that wound by the edges of the ravine.


    The snaking little trail appeared to be the only path that led to the present hideout of the Broken Souls Cult and there could be sentries lurking unseen.


    ¡°Go down this little trail and flush out any sentries hiding unseen. Just go in openly; no need to hide yourselves,¡± instructed Chu Xun.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said Long Yi and he led his men down the trail.


    Chu Xun lifted a hand and smote hard on the peacock¡¯s head, firing a blast of energy that rendered the animal unconscious. There it would remain for the next few hours.


    He circled back up the edge of the ravine where he found a tall and strong tree that hung over the cliffs and he clambered up its branches.


    With a purplish glow on his feet, he began to scale up the tree.


    Meanwhile, Long Yi encountered a sentry post of the Cult manned by several acolytes of the Grandmaster Realm.


    With only two shots using his bow, Long Yi made short work of the five men.


    Long Er (literally, Dragon the Second) aimed his bow at a huge protruding boulder and fired. The rock exploded and the four men hiding behind it screamed with terror as they fell into the abyss.


    More arrows arced down from the sky like rainbow, raining death on any sentries that still survived the first onslaught.


    One of those managed to let loose an ear-splitting blare using his whistle and the noise reverberated loudly, splitting the silence.


    It did not take long for the Broken Souls Cult to discover they were under attack and they quickly organized their defense.


    But Long Yi and his men were unstoppable as they trampled past whatever the Cultists could hurl at them.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun had climbed two-thirds of the tree, reaching the same height as the crest of Silent Hill.


    With as much strength as he could muster, he jumped, propelling himself into the air for almost a thousand meters before descending on the crest of Silent Hill like a swooping hawk.


    The towering height of the trees had served well for Chu Xun to springboard himself through the air.


    Chu Xun looked around and found a vast sprawl of manmade structures stretching off far and wide. He spied at the entrance of the settlement sat a huge boulder almost several dozen meters tall that was inscribed with the glyphs that said: The Broken Souls Cult.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face writhed grotesquely as his facial muscles squirmed and stretched slowly, changing his appearance into that of an ordinary youth. He took out a jet-black robe and put it on before keeping his aura restrained and raced towards the settlement.


    In just seconds, Chu Xun reached a spot not far away from the Cult¡¯s new hideout and hid behind another boulder.


    Scores of men filed out the entrance, looking like Cultists rushing to hold back Long Yi and his squad.


    Chu Xun found an opportunity and bolted as quickly as he could into the hideout.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry! Stop them! Kill them all!¡± a voice cried amidst the din.


    ¡°They¡¯re too powerful! They¡¯re halfway there!¡±


    ¡°Worthless trash! Throw something at them! Rocks, logs; whatever you can find! Cast them into the abyss!¡±


    Huge rocks thousands of kilograms heavy and logs so thick that it needed many to ring their arms around its trucks rumbled down the slopes of Silent Hill. The entire mountain range rocked and trembled as the debris came crashing down on Long Yi and the Silver Dragon Guards.


    Long Yi and his men blasted the rolling rocks and falling logs into pieces with their bows and magic.


    With too much debris hurtling their way, Long Yi had his men all keep to the walls of the cliffs, dodge however they could, and fire their bows only if they couldn¡¯t.


    In the meantime, Chu Xun successfully infiltrated the hideout and he swiftly scanned the whole hideout with his Divine Sense.


    It did not take long for him to find the place where Wu Busi was kept under lock and key.


    The hideout was in such pandemonium that literally every acolyte was rushing outside to help with the defense.


    ¡°Who is it?! Who dares invade the Broken Souls Cult?!¡± boomed an elderly Eighth-grade Human King with terrifying strength.


    ¡°Presbyter Lin, the enemy¡¯s made up of ten men and they¡¯re just too powerful for us to handle!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look,¡± said Presbyter Lin, rushing out the gates. He came near the edge and peered.


    From his perch, he observed how easily Long Shi and his companions were dealing with the hails of rocks and logs, and he turned grim and grave.


    ¡°Send word to every Presbyter and householder who are still in solitary training. The enemy is formidable,¡± said Presbyter Lin somberly. He paused a moment and said instead, ¡°No, wait. I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    Chu Xun took advantage of the chaos to find the place where Wu Busi was locked up. His gaze turned cold. Before him, he found a flat yard with several holes in the ground no larger than the opening of a well. Hanging over each pit was a winch with iron chains as thick as a child¡¯s arm coiled up.


    ¡°Who goes there!¡± barked one of the Human Kings guarding the prison when he saw Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun ignored them and as he walked past one of the pits, he spied the reflection of light bouncing off the surface of the water below. It was an underground cistern.


    As it turned out, the space below was a water-filled cistern almost a hundred square meters wide. A man was kept there, suspended in the air by the iron hooks that were run through his shoulder blades and connected by heavy chains that stretched up to the coils wound around the winch on top. The man was hanging with his lower half in the water and his head hung on his shoulders as if unconscious.


    No matter how powerful a warrior could be, having one¡¯s shoulder blades so chained in such a manner would render him helpless. He could no longer summon his Internal Breath, like any ordinary man ripe for the plucking.


    ¡°How dare you ignore me! Answer me!¡± shouted the Human King who demanded Chu Xun to identify himself.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s hand came up and blasted him into a mist of blood.


    That terrified the rest of the guards and they drew their weapons, glaring venomously at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Who on earth are you!?¡± cried one of them, even though his voice broke with fear.


    Whoever this intruder was, he had just easily blasted a Third-grade Human King into bits!


    Chu Xun panned his gaze to the man and fired another blast of purplish energy, defeating his protective aura so easily and turned him into another mist of blood. Even the weapon he wielded was shattered into pieces due to the impact.


    ¡°INVASION!¡±


    Realizing something was one, one of the guards screamed for help, raising the alarm.


    But before his voice reached far, shimmering walls of light rose up suddenly, keeping his voice inside the barrier of the enchantment.


    ¡°Release them all,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    ¡°Y-y-you¡­ You¡¯re not a member of the Cult!?¡±


    ¡°Impudence!¡±


    Chu Xun reached out a hand in the man¡¯s direction and clenched his fist fiercely. The Human King who was speaking instantly burst into a sickening eruption of blood and viscera that some splattered on the faces of his comrades, striking panic into them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat again,¡± hissed Chu Xun.


    Six low-tiered Human King guards and Chu Xun had easily dispatched with three of them in mere seconds. The remaining guards were on the verge of fainting with fear but they managed to do as they were told and quickly unlocked the grate that barred the hole and worked the winch.


    The iron chains rattled as they raised up, pulling the captive out of his watery gaol.


    The first captive was a middle-aged man now nothing more than a bag of bones. His face looked sallow and weak and so was his aura. Pulling him up must have caused more damage to the wounds on his shoulder blades so that more black-clotted blood appeared as he groaned with pain even in his unconsciousness.


    Chu Xun examined his condition. He was in a very bad state. The long hours of torture and his inability to summon his magic to heal himself had caused a great deal of damage to his meridian channels and his internal organs. That he was still breathing was already a miracle of its own.


    Chu Xun snapped the iron hooks apart with his powers and used his magic to extract the essences of several magical herbs and shrubs and applied them to the man¡¯s wounds and injected spurts of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into him.


    By the time he finished, the guards had freed a second captive: an elderly old man. He looked slightly in better shape than the first, but nowhere near healthy too.


    Chu Xun snapped the iron hooks off him too and helped to heal him.


    Then a third captive was freed. Chu Xun swiveled around and when he saw who it was, he immediately saw red.


    It was a young man in his teens. His eyes were tightly shut and his lips completely purple. His breathing was so weak that he looked very close to dying.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun immediately blasted the Human King who pulled the youth up, leaving nothing at all remaining.


    Chu Xun quickly administered healing procedures on the young man, using the best magical herbs he could find and supplying as much of his Hong Meng Immortal Qi to help keep the youth alive.


    Fortunately, the healing effect of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi was extraordinary. With a large number of spiritual herbs and spiritual herbs, the young man¡¯s life could be saved.


    Chu Xun¡¯s entire self radiated rage as scarlet-red veins built up in his eyes, indicating his extreme hatred and anger.


    He knew this young man. This was Wu Busi¡¯s son, the very same whom he had encountered when he last traveled up Wujin Mountain and he saved his life then.


    He did not expect that the Cult had not only taken Wu Busi but even his son too!


    Meanwhile, Wu Busi was brought up. He had fainted, his entire body utterly scarred and lacerated from the heinous tortures he had been enduring all this while.


    Hurriedly, Chu Xun did all he could to save him.


    More people were freed. Two among them were already dead and their lower half had already begun rotting in the water.


    But so long as they still drew breath, Chu Xun did all he could to make sure they stay alive.


    But as he worked to keep the captives alive, the fury in Chu Xun¡¯s heart grew the more he worked, and anyone standing beside could practically feel the murderous rancor radiating off him.


    He placed magical seals on the powers of the last two remaining Human King guards and returned the same favor they gave to the captives: he viciously ran two iron hooks through their shoulder blades, snapped apart the chains before casting them down into the watery dungeons below.


    The hefty iron hooks weighed almost a hundred kilograms and once in the water, the two guards could not keep themselves above the water especially with their powers stripped. Being in the water made them lose more blood and it did not take long before their strengths were utterly sapped and they plunged into the water and drowned.


    Unfazed by their deaths, Chu Xun watched from atop with cold, frosty eyes. He cast an enchantment and made full sure that it was impregnable and left Wu Busi and the others inside first. Their wounds would need time before they could travel again.


    Meanwhile, Presbyter Lin had finished sending word to every other presbyter in seclusion and came finally to Li Kun, the Chief of their infernal order.


    ¡°Have you find out who it is!?¡± hissed Li Kun sinisterly, his eyes utterly bloodshot and cold as if threatening to devour the elderly presbyter whole.


    ¡°We still know nothing about them until now, except that they¡¯re all very powerful. They are all Eighth- or Ninth-grade Human Kings and nothing our acolytes did could stop them,¡± said Presbyter Lin.


    What?! Eighth- or Ninth-grade Human Kings?! Gasped the others with shock.


    ¡°Could it be the Devil?¡± whispered one of the presbyters.


    Presbyter Lin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d have recognized him from the start. No. I¡¯d say the Devil is not within their number.¡±


    ¡°Just as long as it isn¡¯t the Devil,¡± groaned another presbyter.


    ¡°Why? Are you that afraid of him?¡± Li Kun glowered disapprovingly.


    The man jumped, shivering with fear, and uttered hastily, ¡°No, sir! The Devil is nothing but worthless scum! In fact, he could have not come any quicker! I¡¯ve been waiting for the chance to kill him and avenge our fallen comrades!¡±


    Li Kun¡¯s eyes practically blazed with anger. But he smirked viciously, ¡°Whoever dares to come here, let them come. They would be made to stay here. Forever.¡±


    ¡°Chief, if I may speak freely?¡± asked Presbyter Lin respectfully.


    ¡°Speak,¡± said Li Kun.


    ¡°If I may, I would like you to leave now, Chief.¡±


    Li Kun¡¯s blood-red eyes held Presbyter Lin in a deadly stare, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There is a Ninth-grade Human King among the ten-man-strong squad now mowing down our defenses, Chief. I only think it¡¯s prudent that you evacuate now.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that I might be no match for him?¡± Li Kun¡¯s glare softened somewhat upon the realization that Presbyter Lin was genuinely concerned for his wellbeing.


    Presbyter Lin gave no other remark. It was exactly as Li Kun had said. The chief of the Broken Souls Cult was also a Ninth-grade Human King and he might not prevail in a battle against another similarly-strengthen warrior.


    ¡°Rest easy,¡± Li Kun¡¯s eyes flared with malice as he sneered wickedly, ¡°So long as he¡¯s still behind, that step I can still defeat him.¡±


    Everyone in the room, including Presbyter Lin, stared at Li Kun with amazement.


    ¡°Could it be!? Could it be that you¡¯ve ascended to the Human-Immortal Stage, Chief?!¡± gasped an overjoyed Presbyter Lin.


    Li Kun shook his head. His eyes flashed a hungry gleam of red. ¡°Ascending into the Human Immortal Realm is easily said than done. But I am certain that no one below that stage can hurt me.¡±

 Chapter 403 - A Bloody Battle!

    The sun was already coming up and it was already bright. The fresh air in the early morning was replaced by the smell of blood, and the narrow path was stained with blood. Long Yi and his crew had completely caught up to them, killing everything in their way.


    The disciples of the Broken Souls Cult were panic-stricken, and they all began retreating like a swarm of bees.


    Long Yi and his crew of 10 men all drew their bows and fired at the same time. Those 10 white arrows were like 10 death curses.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Miserable screams rang out. Blood splattered everywhere as the 10 arrows took away dozens of lives.


    The disciples of the Broken Souls Cult were scared out of their wits and kept retreating.


    Long Yi and his men were expressionless as they shot out arrows that were intended to kill.


    ¡°Who dares to make trouble here on the turf of the Broken Souls Cult?¡± An angry roar was heard that was like rolling thunder.


    Li Kun arrived with a group of presbyters. His bloodshot eyes looked straight at Long Yi¡¯s men as killing intent filled the air.


    Long Yi and his men stopped and stared back at Li Kun and the presbyters.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Presbyter Lin shouted angrily.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    An ear-piercing sound of something ripping through the air that was even sharper than a sharp sword was heard. A figure jumped out from within the Broken Souls Cult. Then, he rushed over with lightning-like speed and passed over the heads of Li Kun and the others.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Li Kun struck out with his palm, and his Internal Breath transformed into a terrifying ghost head that flew out with a roar.


    A purple light flashed from under Chu Xun¡¯s feet, and he stomped the ghost¡¯s head with his foot. Then he flew out and stood in front of Long Yi and his 10 men. After that, he turned back to look at Li Kun.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil!¡± one of the presbyters of the Broken Souls Cult screamed.


    Other than Li Kun, the rest of the people were all filled with fear.


    Chu Xun looked at Li Kun and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re a hard man to see.¡±


    Li Kun was not as calm as he appeared on the surface. His eyes were blazing with blood as he replied with a strange smile, ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, your reputation precedes you. Now we finally meet.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to see me?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm.


    Li Kun then replied, ¡°To be honest, I dream of meeting you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun looked at him strangely. ¡°Many times, you have sent your impostors to die in your place. I can see that you really want to see me.¡±


    Li Kun¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, things are different now. I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you. Today, I¡¯ve finally gotten my wish.¡±


    ¡°Li Kun, is it really you, or you also an impostor?¡± Chu Xun said with a mocking smile.


    Li Kun was as cunning as a fox. He had sent quite a few impostors pretending to be him. Li Kun was clearly no pushover.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From now on, no one can stop me from fighting,¡± Li Kun said ferociously.


    Chu Xun chuckled, and his smile was full of mockery.


    ¡°Li Kun, from here on out, the Broken Souls Cult will no longer exist in this world.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, don¡¯t be so arrogant. It¡¯s still too soon to tell who will cease to exist after today, your Chu Mansion or my Broken Souls Cult,¡± Presbyter Lin shouted.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes began to turn cold. He then replied indifferently, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll prove to you the fact that it¡¯s not too soon at all.¡±


    ¡°Silver Dragon Guard,¡± Chu Xun ordered.


    ¡°Right here.¡± Long Yi and his men took a step forward together in an imposing manner.


    ¡°Kill them all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Li Kun¡¯s eyes were burning with a bright-red light. He ordered Presbyter Lin and the others, ¡°Leave Chu Xun the Devil to me, and you can kill the rest.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s body was surrounded by purple light. With a shout, he turned into a flowing light and rushed out. He made a fist print and aimed to kill Li Kun.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The purple fist print was as bright as a rainbow and made the compressed air roar.


    Li Kun snorted angrily and also waved his fist. The blood-red fist print flew out and collided with Chu Xun¡¯s fist print.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The terrible purple storm swept over and spread out, and the rocks around him were shattered into dust.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, it¡¯s said that you had a great opportunity and obtained a peerless skill and a magic formation manual. Now I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not the only one who has met a great opportunity. Today, I¡¯ll end you with my Great Blood Method.¡±


    Li Kun laughed maniacally. The blood and Qi of his body were surging, as if an ancient behemoth had awakened. The strong smell of blood spread out, making people sick.


    ¡°The Great Blood Method.¡± Chu Xun sneered disdainfully.


    His own skill was activated by his heart and summoned the Demon-slain Finger.


    The aura of desolation spread out, and the giant finger in the sky roared, falling toward Li Kun with overwhelming power.


    Li Kun roared madly, and the blood Qi of his body surged, turning into a blood-colored ghost shadow that reached several dozen feet tall. It roared and crashed into the falling giant finger.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The two forced collided and exploded. The terrible storm was as strong as rotten wood, the rocks were shattered, and the ground cracked inch by inch.


    ¡°Chu Xun the devil, is that all you got?¡± Li Kun laughed maniacally.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The air shook, and a giant ancient finger that was hundreds of feet tall pressed down on Li Kun.


    Demon-slain Finger¡ªFour Fingers Shocking the Sky!


    ¡°This move again. Let me show you how I counter it.¡± Li Kun laughed out loud as he transformed into a blood-red ghost that was dozens of feet tall and charged at the giant finger.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The whole mountain range was shaking, and the wide cracks in the ground were beginning to spread out.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    Li Kun¡¯s face darkened.


    It was because this time, his blood-red ghost figure was crushed by the giant finger. Meanwhile, the giant finger¡¯s power didn¡¯t decrease and continued to crush downwards.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The earth trembled and sand and stones flew out.


    Li Kun roared. Although he tried his best to dodge, the giant finger still grazed his body and sent him flying several hundred meters away.


    Li Kun landed on the ground and looked at the bloody wound on his chest that had been made by the giant finger. His eyes were so dark that water was about to drip out of them.


    ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom!¡±


    An earth-shocking explosion erupted. Long Yi and his men began fighting with the Broken-soul Cult¡¯s presbyters.


    White arrows streaked across the sky. They were as sharp as a rainbow and their energy penetrated the mountains and rivers.


    The presbyters of the Broken Souls Cult were not weak either. Their Internal Breath surged, and they kept blasting those arrows with the weapons in their hands.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    With a blood-curdling scream, a seventh-grade Human King Realm presbyter of the Broken Souls Cult was shot by an arrow, and half of his body exploded.


    Chu Xun looked at Li Kun. The ground under his feet exploded, and he flew out across the sky. His fists were glimmering with purple light, and he raised his fists to punch.


    Li Kun¡¯s body turned into a suit of bloody armor, and the red light on his fists surged to meet Chu Xun¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Pow! Pow!¡±


    The two of them were so fast that one could only see two shadows entangled together. The fist print was like a rainbow, and the rocky ground was constantly being blown up.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Li Kun¡¯s blood armor was blown up by Chu Xun, who then punched him in the chest and sent him flying.


    ¡°Li Kun, even your Great Blood Method can¡¯t save you today.¡± Chu Xun followed and raised his fist to kill.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Do you really think you¡¯re invincible?¡± Li Kun roared. Blood light surged around him, and he rushed toward Chu Xun, who was rushing toward him like a tidal wave.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. He opened his mouth and a purple light flew out. The blood-red ripples were cut by the purple light. Chu Xun threw a dozen punches from his face.


    ¡°Pow! Pow!¡±


    The fist prints landed on Li Kun¡¯s body one after another. None of them missed, and they all exploded one after another.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    With a blood-curdling scream, Li Kun¡¯s body flew in all directions, smashing into huge rocks and crushing them. Blood then flowed out of the corner of his mouth.


    His eyes were full of horror. Chu Xun was just too strong, and he had so many tricks up his sleeve. Not only was his cultivation heaven-defying, but his physical strength was also ridiculously strong.


    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced.¡±


    Li Kun roared and suddenly opened his mouth and began to inhale. The majestic suction force was so strong that even the mountain rocks weighing hundreds of kilograms began to move.


    Long Yi and his men had killed many disciples of the Broken Souls Cult. At this time, two presbyters had been killed in the battle, and blood was flowing like a river on the ground.


    The blood on the ground then gathered into a line and flew toward Li Kun, and he began to madly suck in the blood.


    Like a whale having a feast, Li Kun swallowed all the blood that he had sucked into his stomach.


    Li Kun¡¯s Qi became stronger and stronger. He used the blood to heal his injury. In an instant, all the wounds that Chu Xun had dealt to him were completely healed.


    ¡°Chu Xun, let¡¯s see how you can kill me.¡± Li Kun laughed wildly.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly and thought, ¡°Using blood to heal his wounds¡­ It seems that the Great Blood Method is quite evil.¡±


    ¡°If you want to die that much, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s Qi was full of vigor. He made a fist print with his hand and attacked fiercely.


    Layers of blood-colored armor appeared around Li Kun¡¯s body, wrapping him up like a dumpling. His hands danced about, forming strange imprints.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    An illusory image of a blood-colored tiger appeared behind him. It was as large as a mountain, and its eyes were blood-red. It opened its mouth and roared, looking very ferocious.


    Li Kun rushed toward Chu Xun. Every time he took a step forward, the shadow of the blood-red tiger also moved with him and the compressed air became distorted.


    Li Kun suddenly jumped up and threw a punch at Chu Xun. The blood-red tiger also waved its huge claws and grabbed at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were indifferent. He approached Li Kun at lightning speed. He punched out and hit Li Kun¡¯s fist without any fancy moves.


    The bloody light on Li Kun¡¯s fist exploded. With a cracking sound, an ear-piercing sound of bones cracking could be heard, as the bones of his fist had all been shattered.


    He screamed and flew out.


    At the same time, Chu Xun shot out thousands of meters.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The claws of the blood-colored tiger hit the ground. The earth trembled, and a big hole appeared on the ground.


    ¡°Buzzzz!¡±


    Chu Xun was surrounded by tens of millions of Reincarnation Lines. With a flick of his finger, like locusts, the tens of millions of Reincarnation Lines tore the illusion of the blood-colored tiger into pieces, which then turned into red light and disappeared in the air.


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure swaying slightly, and he took a step forward, which stretched out a thousand meters. He rushed directly to the front of Li Kun and raised his fist to punch him.


    Li Kun screamed. The bones in his right hand were shattered by Chu Xun, thus with his remaining left hand, Li Kun attacked Chu Xun.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Li Kun screamed. His fist force was scattered by Chu Xun, and the bones in his left hand were also shattered.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Chu Xun then lifted his foot and crushed Li Kun¡¯s legs too.


    Li Kun let out a blood-curdling scream. His face was distorted and his eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Chu Xun kicked him in the waist, and many of his ribs were broken. His whole body flew out and crashed into the disciples of the Broken Souls Cult.


    A few unlucky disciples were hit so hard that their bones were also broken. They began to scream.


    ¡°Householder.¡±


    A few disciples hurriedly went forward to help Li Kun.


    But then Li Kun grabbed one of the disciples by the neck and broke it with a crack.


    This scene shocked the other disciples so much that their hands and feet turned ice-cold. With a swooshing sound, they all began retreating like a tide.


    Li Kun¡¯s eyes were full of ferocity. He bit down on the neck of the disciple that he had killed and madly began sucking his blood.


    Even the presbyters of the Broken Souls Cult felt a chill run down their spine when they saw this scene.


    Their householder was killing one of their own, which suddenly made them feel despair.


    Li Kun¡¯s Qi was growing stronger again, and his injuries were quickly healing. However, it was still far from enough.


    All of a sudden, a terrifying blood-red ripple burst out from Li Kun¡¯s body, enveloping dozens of disciples in an instant.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Red mist covered the sky, and dozens of disciples were instantly turned into blood fog.


    Li Kun opened his mouth and sucked in a huge amount of blood. The bloody mist that filled the sky gathered towards him as he frantically devoured the blood.


    ¡°Crack, crack¡­!¡±


    His hand and leg bones, which had been shattered by Chu Xun, were slowly recovering.

 Chapter 404 - Good-for-nothing!

    Li Kun gulped down large mouthfuls of fresh blood.


    This scene made the presbyters and disciples of the Broken Souls Cult feel a chill run down their spines.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. With a wave of his hand, beams of purple light flew out and turned the blood that Li Kun had not yet absorbed into mist.


    Li Kun roared. His wounds were about to heal, but they were interrupted half-way. This made him furious.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, go to hell.¡± Li Kun¡¯s blood and Qi were surging, and he turned into a huge ghost head and rushed toward Chu Xun.


    At the same time, he suddenly turned around, then raised his hand, and the bloody light surged, rushing toward the frightened disciples of the Broken Souls Cult.


    ¡°Pow! Pow!¡±


    The disciples screamed in horror, as another batch of disciples of the Broken Souls Cult were turned into a bloody mist.


    With a hideous smile, Li Kun opened his mouth and began sucking the bloody mist like a demon.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chu Xun raised his hand and smashed the huge ghost head to pieces. Then he looked at Li Kun coldly.


    Like a whale feeding, Li Kun swallowed all the blood. His broken hand and leg bones were healed, and the wounds on his body were again fully healed.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, I can¡¯t die. What can you do to me?¡± Li Kun laughed wildly.


    Chu Xun looked at him coldly. Li Kun attacked his disciples twice and had already killed hundreds of them, which was really cruel.


    ¡°You¡¯ll even kill your own disciples. You really are ruthless.¡±


    Li Kun laughed sinisterly. ¡°Since they have decided to followed me, they must be prepared to sacrifice their lives at any time.¡±


    Such heartless words caused the faces of the presbyters and disciples of the Broken Souls Cult to suddenly change. Hatred actually appeared in their eyes as they looked at Li Kun.


    ¡°Householder, we swore to follow you to conquer the world and make the Broken Souls Cult well-known. The disciples you killed have all been loyal to you. How can you kill them?¡± a presbyter of the Broken Souls Cult questioned in grief and indignation.


    Li Kun suddenly looked at him. ¡°If I die, who will protect them? Sooner or later, they will be slaughtered by Chu Xun the Devil. So they¡¯re better off sacrificing themselves for me. I¡¯m the only one who can protect you all.¡±


    ¡°Compared with being slaughtered by our own householder, we would rather die at the hands of Chu Xun the Devil,¡± the presbyter roared in grief and indignation.


    ¡°Are you questioning my decision?¡± Li Kun¡¯s voice was sharp as he pounced on the presbyter. He raised his hand and a bloody light struck the presbyter¡¯s body. With a loud explosion, half of the presbyter¡¯s body was smashed to pieces.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve sworn to follow me, you shouldn¡¯t question my decision.¡± Li Kun laughed hideously. ¡°If you question my decision, then you¡¯re a traitor and you should die.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill!¡± Li Kun roared crazily.


    The presbyters of the Broken Souls Cult looked sad. They hesitated for a moment and rushed to kill Long Yi and his men crazily, as if they were venting their anger.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, no one below the Human-Immortal Realm can kill me!¡± Li Kun stared at Chu Xun ferociously and said with a wild smile, ¡°Today is the day of your death.¡±


    Chu Xun was silent, but he was surrounded by Immortal Qi. He made a fist print and rushed over.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, I¡¯m going to kill you with my own hands today to show the world,¡± Li Kun roared and rushed at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. He punched out more than a dozen times in a row. The fist print was like a rainbow, and the aura was penetrating the mountains and rivers.


    Layers of blood-armor appeared all over Li Kun¡¯s body. His body was wrapped in blood light, and his blood Qi was blazing. His fist was covered with a fierce Red Light Organization as it bombarded the fist prints.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    As an earth-shaking explosion erupted, a terrifying storm was engulfing this place.


    Li Kun roared. Chu Xun¡¯s fist print was too horrible. It was so powerful that it frightened him. After only parrying just three fist prints, the bloody light on his fist collapsed.


    ¡°Pow! Pow!¡±


    All the ensuing fist prints hit him and then exploded. The cracks on his body-protecting blood armor spread out, as if they were about to burst at any time.


    However, in the end, he managed to withstand the rest of the purple fist prints. The cracks on the blood armor were now like spider webs, but they did not explode.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, you¡¯re too¡­¡±


    Li Kun suddenly stopped, and his face changed because Chu Xun had stepped in front of him, and a fist surrounded by purple light was magnified in his eyes.


    ¡°Pow¡­ Crack¡­¡±


    A crisp sound of bones breaking could be heard. Li Kun screamed miserably. His face was smashed to pieces by Chu Xun¡¯s fist, and he flew out with his mouth and face tilted.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil!¡± Li Kun roared angrily, with a trace of fear in his voice. He didn¡¯t expect that after absorbing so much blood Qi he would still be no match for Chu Xun.


    .


    ¡°The Great Blood Method, bah! It¡¯s nothing,¡± Chu Xun said coldly. He took a step forward and appeared beside Li Kun. He stepped on Li Kun¡¯s chest, and with a cracking sound, it caved in.


    He then screamed in a shrill voice and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Li Kun¡¯s right leg bone, which had just been repaired moments ago, was broken again by Chu Xun.


    The sound of bones cracking could be heard incessantly. Li Kun¡¯s hands and feet were all broken.


    ¡°Householder!¡± Presbyter Lin shouted in surprise. Then he rushed towards Chu Xun desperately, and his fist wind surged.


    Chu Xun raised his hand coldly, and a purple light directly sent him flying, and his shoulders were broken.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Presbyter Lin roared and pounced on him again.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Chu Xun raised his hand and slammed him down from the sky. The earth trembled, and half of Presbyter Lin¡¯s body was slammed into the ground, and the gravel started flying.


    ¡°Householder.¡±


    Presbyter Lin¡¯s body was in tatters. With a dispirited expression, he tried his best to crawl toward Li Kun.


    He was really stupid and loyal.


    Chu Xun sighed. He could have killed Presbyter Lin with the first attack, but he saw that Presbyter Lin was a real man, so he held back.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, let me say goodbye to my householder, and then I will kill myself,¡± Presbyter Lin said with difficulty.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly. This kind of person was both respectful and sad. If he had met a wise master, it would have been a great blessing. Unfortunately, he had met a dark and ambitious man like Li Kun, so he was destined to end badly.


    Chu Xun took a step back, and Presbyter Lin climbed to Li Kun¡¯s side.


    ¡°Householder, how are you?¡±


    Li Kun¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he was in a rage. He then roared, ¡°Kill, kill them for me!¡±


    Presbyter Lin¡¯s face was full of sadness. ¡°Householder, I swore to follow you. You can let me down, but I can¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    He leaned towards Li Kun¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Householder, run, stay alive. This is the last thing I can do for you.¡±


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Blood started spraying because Presbyter Lin had actually cut open the arteries on his neck. Li Kun¡¯s face was instantly covered in blood.


    Li Kun¡¯s eyes were filled with a terrifying bloody light. He opened his mouth and violently sucked in the blood. In the end, he even bit Presbyter Lin¡¯s neck and swallowed large mouthfuls of fresh blood.


    Everyone was shocked by what they saw.


    ¡°Householder, that¡¯s Presbyter Lin. How can you bear to do that?¡± a presbyter of the Broken Souls Cult could not help but roar in grief and indignation.


    At this moment, Li Kun seemed to have lost his mind and was only focused on gulping down blood.


    ¡°Li Kun, how can you treat us like this?¡± another presbyter of the Broken Souls Cult cried out.


    ¡°You devil, are you still human? That¡¯s Presbyter Lin, who has been so loyal to you. Do you still have any humanity left?¡±


    ¡°Bastard, how could I follow a demon without any humanity like you?¡±


    The eyes of the men from the Broken Souls Cult all turned red. When Li Kun devoured Presbyter Lin¡¯s blood, he did not show any mercy.


    And the hundred or so disciples of the Broken Souls Cult whom Li Kun killed at will with a raise of his hand¡­ he didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.


    Chu Xun watched calmly. He admired people like Presbyter Lin, but he also felt sad for his foolish loyalty.


    Since he had chosen to save Li Kun with his own life, Chu Xun did not prevent it from happening out of admiration.


    Presbyter Lin had reached the eighth-level of the Human King Realm, with amazing spiritual essence in his blood. His blood was much richer than dozens of ordinary disciples.


    Li Kun¡¯s injuries were slowly healing, while Presbyter Lin¡¯s body was dried up and shriveled. His Qi was as thin as a thread, and his eyes had long lost their essence, Qi, and spirit and had turned turbid.


    Before long, Presbyter Lin¡¯s Qi blood was completely devoured by Li Kun.


    His wounds had completely healed and his Qi had once again become stronger. However, Presbyter Lin¡¯s Qi was long gone.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    The ground exploded and it was about to collapse at any time. Li Kun jumped up and kept a safe distance from Chu Xun.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± He laughed wildly and stared at Chu Xun, saying, ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, I said that you couldn¡¯t kill me. No one can kill me below the level of the Human-Immortal Realm.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were as cold as frost as he said, ¡°If I were you, I would choose to run away so that the man didn¡¯t sacrifice his life to save you in vain.¡±


    Li Kun looked at Presbyter Lin, who was dead. His eyes were cold and there was not a hint of mercy in them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that since they chose to follow me, they must be prepared to sacrifice themselves for me at any time. It¡¯s their honor to sacrifice themselves for me,¡± said Li Kun with a smile. He had already reached the point of insanity.


    Chu Xun shook his head gently and could no longer be bothered to talk to him. He said, ¡°Are you ready to die?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, do you think you can still kill me now? Presbyter Lin¡¯s blood and Qi are so delicious that I feel better than ever.¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun turned into a ray of light and charged. He made a fist print and raised his fist to kill.


    ¡°Come on, Chu Xun the Devil. This time, I¡¯ll show you what invincibility looks like,¡± Li Kun said arrogantly.


    Chu Xun threw out a fierce punch and Li Kun countered with his own.


    The two fists collided, and the force was raging and spreading out in a ripple-like manner.


    ¡°Pow! Pow!¡±


    Chu Xun kept waving his fists. The wind from his fists was blowing, sounding like roaring thunder.


    The blood armor on Li Kun¡¯s body was shining with a metallic luster. With a bang, Chu Xun¡¯s fist slammed into it, making a clashing sound.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, what else can you do to me?¡± Seeing that Chu Xun could not break his blood armor, Li Kun laughed arrogantly.


    Hong Meng Scripture¡ªFormula of Kill!


    The palm-sized purple word ¡°kill¡± expanded in the wind, and the killing intent filled the air. With a bang, it hit Li Kun¡¯s body and then exploded.


    Li Kun roared madly, and the blood Qi around his whole body reinforced his blood armor. His whole body was shaken to the point that his feet rubbed against the ground and flew backwards. And two deep grooves appeared on the ground.


    Li Kun lowered his head and looked at his blood armor, which was still intact. He grinned hideously and said, ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, are you trying to tickle me?¡±


    Chu Xun lifted his eyebrows slightly, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. He rushed out like lightning, surrounded by the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, which looked powerful and terrifying.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s punch struck out.


    When Li Kun saw this, he laughed loudly and also threw a punch.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    The two fists collided, and the frightening fist wind spread out and caused ripples in the air.


    Li Kun suddenly screamed. The blood Qi on his fist was blown up by Chu Xun¡¯s punch. Before he could dodge, Chu Xun punched out a second time.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    This punch landed squarely on Li Kun¡¯s blood armor, nothing fancy about it.


    Li Kun was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed wildly. ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, you can¡¯t break my blood armor, so what can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth lifted slightly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A terrifying Hong Meng Qi force burst out from Chu Xun¡¯s fist. It was like a white wave beating the sky.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The crack on the blood armor spread, and finally, it completely exploded with a bang. Then, a purple light burst out from his fist.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Li Kun screamed miserably. His body flew out horizontally, and blood splattered all through the air. A fist-sized bloody hole was pierced through his chest by the purple light, and his heart was crushed.

 Chapter 405 - So Falls the Broken Souls Cult

    Li Kun hurtled through the air and crashed more than a hundred meters away. There he laid, still and motionless, after a couple of transitory spasms.


    Everything went deathly silent.


    The incredible blow Chu Xun inflicted had cut off the hopes that Li Kun maintained for his triumph.


    Through fortuitous chance, Li Kun stumbled upon the Pith of Blood magic that bestowed him the ability to regenerate from his wounds and too much confidence as he thought Chu Xun would never be able to kill him.


    Yet now, there he laid, lifeless and dead.


    Chu Xun glared at Li Kun¡¯s body from his spot. ¡°The Pith of Blood? Some useless parlor tricks. Try regenerating your heart after that.¡±


    He strode to Li Kun¡¯s corpse and slid the Storage Ring off his finger and inside, he found the manuscript for the Pith of Blood, inscribed on a piece of animal hide.


    Purplish flames burst to life in his palms and slowly engulfed the piece of skin. ¡°Perhaps the world would be better not having anything like this ever again,¡± Chu Xun mused.


    The surviving presbyters and acolytes of the Cult all left aghast with dismay, and their spirits utterly crumbled at the demise of their chief.


    Although a terrible and brutal leader that already had them all disappointed in him, Li Kun¡¯s presence nevertheless commanded hope that so long as he lived, so endured the Cult. Yet he was gone ¨C dead and defeated, and that utterly drained every Cultist of any more will to resist.


    Chu Xun stared at them all, malice swirled in his eyes as the idea of slaying them all dwelled in his mind. He really wanted to kill them all.


    ¡°Go! All of you!¡±


    Chu Xun sighed. He just couldn¡¯t. The better part of him had just succeeded in making him merciful.


    None of the Cultists could believe what they were hearing. None of them could comprehend that the Devil was showing them mercy.


    ¡°Do you not want to go?¡± Chu Xun glowered.


    The sudden remark sent a jolt of shiver through the Cultists.


    ¡°Thank you, Immortal Chu! Thank you for your mercy!¡±


    ¡°We shall never stand against you again, so we swear! Let Heaven strike us down if we break this promise!¡±


    The scythe of Death was as good as held up against their throats, but the notoriously callous and ruthless Devil had decided to let them go.


    Hence, their disbelief when they heard Chu Xun asking them to leave. No one could simply believe it.


    But it was true. The Devil was letting them go!


    ¡°Promise the moon and stars all you want, but they¡¯re like pie crusts to me; made so that they can be broken. Like Heaven would care if you break your word,¡± remarked Chu Xun dryly, ¡°But so long as I walk this earth, rest assured that I will come for you if you don¡¯t repent. Heaven might overlook specks of filth like you but not me. I¡¯ll come for you even to the ends of the world.¡±


    The message struck the fear of Heaven into the surviving Cultists. There was no reason to doubt what Chu Xun had said, for he had never once broken any promise before.


    No one even dared to question if Chu Xun was willing to traverse great lengths to dispense justice. To question Chu Xun¡¯s resolve was a folly upon itself.


    ¡°We bid you farewell then, Devil!¡±


    The remaining presbyters of the now-defunct cult knew there was nothing more to be said. The Devil would never fall for simple sophistry.


    The Cultists bowed deeply as one and turned to leave, their backs shuffling gradually away miserably.


    More than half of the Cult did not survive and most of the casualties were caused by none other than Li Kun himself. The Broken Souls Cult would never recover from such a loss.


    What was more, the demise of Li Kun marked the end of the Cult and with it, any quarrel that the surviving members might have with Chu Xun.


    Crunch!


    Blood poured out like a spring as Li Kun¡¯s lifeless head rolled off. Chu Xun had hewed off the head from his carcass.


    Chu Xun made good on his promise to Li Kun: no more Broken Souls Cult from this day hence.


    With his Divine Sense, Chu Xun quickly found the secret vault of the Cult ¨C the one thing he cared for the most.


    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± muttered Chu Xun, before racing off on his own.


    He came back not long later, looking rather jubilant. The secret vault of the Cult had been filled to the gunnels with riches and supplies.


    And all of them now belonged to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun led the Silver Dragon Guard to the enchantment he conjured to keep Wu Busi safe and had each of the Guard carry every member of the wounded in there.


    Before leaving, Chu Xun cast a spell that razed every inch of the hideout to the ground. When it was done, he blasted into pieces the huge rock outside inscribed with the glyphs that said ¡°Broken Souls Cult¡± for good measure.


    He whisked out his cell phone and took a picture which he uploaded to the Martial Tao forum on the Internet with a caption that said: So Falls the Broken Souls Cult.


    The Internet was still simmering with discussions about Chu Xun¡¯s recent exploits against the Wingeds when the photo appeared online and everyone who saw it went so mad that the image was reposted at least tens of thousand times.


    More riotous uproars erupted in cyberspace.


    Hardly anyone could keep their excitement restrained at the fiery inferno raging in the picture¡¯s background. Chu Xun had quietly decimated the Broken Souls Cult!


    ¡°Good Heavens, to think that even so mighty an order like the Broken Souls Cult could crumble beneath the invincibility of Immortal Chu. Is there really no one who could rival him?¡±


    ¡°Immortal Chu, the most invincible man in the world.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Has he achieved that step yet?¡±


    The Internet boiled with gossip and conjecture.


    But as most of the world reveled in celebration, there were others too who were none too happy about the status quo, namely the Sifang Sword Sect and the Tianlong Fort among them.


    The news of the Broken Souls Cult¡¯s destruction by Chu Xun came like a lightning bolt out of the blue, rendering them cold and shaking all over with trepidation, wondering with dread and dismay the day when their turn would come.


    Chu Xun led everyone out of Silent Hill and they found the peacock still unconscious. Chu Xun patted it at the head to awaken it.


    Bearing Chu Xun and everyone on its back, the gigantic bird flapped its wings as furiously as possible, heading straight for Qingcheng.


    When they came, it carried only eleven men including Chu Xun. But now with more than twice the number on its back, the peacock was struggling to even remain afloat in the air that beads of sweat poured like rain down its brows.


    Wu Busi and his men were all badly wounded. Chu Xun¡¯s first aid might have helped save them, but it would be some time before they could fight once more.


    Along the highway to Gujiang, four men were flipping through the news on their phones when they saw the story of what happened.


    ¡°Good Heavens Almighty!¡± yelped one of them with shock.


    They were the same four warriors who had informed Chu Xun that the Broken Souls Cult was behind the invasion of the Tianwu Sect at the hotel cafeteria.


    They were on their way to Gujiang to join the Rock Sect and become part of the Chu Mansion.


    All four men stared at each other with silence and amazement.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a tad too fast?!¡± muttered one of them under his breath.


    His companions bobbed their heads blankly in agreement. After just a few hours after parting with Chu Xun, he had destroyed the Broken Souls Cult!


    ¡°Heavens, do you think he¡¯s actually a deity from above?¡± one of them breathed heavily.


    ¡°What difference does it make? I¡¯m joining the Chu Mansion no matter what. I¡¯d ride to war with the Devil himself,¡± said Zhou, vehemently passionate.


    ¡°Spoken like you¡¯re the only one,¡± scowled one of his friends, picking up his pace.


    They shared a laugh and decided to put in more speed. At any rate, Chu Xun¡¯s latest act of derring-do had solidified the men¡¯s resolve to the Chu Mansion.


    At the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, Yue Fandie beamed with such pride when he heard Chu Xun¡¯s glorious victory that he immediately ordered for a feast to celebrate.


    ¡°Well done indeed! I expect no less from you, Brother!¡± the Lord of the Sanctuary roared with laughter.


    Jing Hong, Yan Wushuang, and all four Yue Brothers were present too.


    A displeased Yan Wushuang complained, ¡°You¡¯re a lousy one, you know that? How could you not ask me along when you¡¯re in for such fun!¡±


    ¡°You coming along would only do more harm than good,¡± jeered Yue Jingchou.


    Yan Wushuang rolled his eyes at how spiteful Yue Jingchou turned out to be. It had been so long since Yue Fandie¡¯s walloping and still until today, Yue Jingchou still had it for him for the terrible joke Yan Wushuang played on him and Jing Hong.


    ¡°By right of seniority, I¡¯m an uncle to you. So listen up, you should be generous and forgiving as a gentleman! If you¡¯re so petty and spiteful, even ordinary women would keep a distance from you, nevermind one with such beauty and qualities as Jing Hong!¡±


    Yue Jingchou¡¯s face turned so red like a tomato as he glared venomously at Yan Wushuang, thinking, ¡°How dare he bring this up now! Jing Hong¡¯s just beside us for crying out loud! Does he not know any manners at all!?¡±


    ¡°But Master Yan, word has it that you¡¯ve pursued Yao Baiyue¡¯s hand in marriage for more than decades yet to no avail, haven¡¯t you?¡± remarked Jing Hong suddenly, the softness of her tone belied the devastating damage of those words that almost had Yan Wushuang suffering an aneurysm.


    ¡°Wow! Pursuing a woman for decades?! I suppose that makes Bratty Yan a foolishly lovelorn Romeo after all! Yao Baiyue, eh? The name itself illustrates how beautiful she must look! I must meet her!¡± muttered Yue Jingchou, visibly thrilled.


    That put Yan Wushuang in a poor mood. How could Jing Hong split open this old wound of his!? And then there¡¯s Yue Jingchou enjoying himself by pouring salt over it!


    ¡°That enough, you lousy brat. I¡¯m as good as an uncle to you!¡± Yan Wushuang glowered at Yue Jingchou, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might give you some much-needed walloping?¡±


    ¡°Quit calling yourself an uncle when no one here has made you one!¡± scowled Yue Jingchou contemptuously.


    ¡°You could really use some beating, boy!¡±


    ¡°Bring it on then!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Chu Xun had Wu Busi and the rest of the wounded settled at a hotel to recuperate and convalesce.


    Being not very far from Yanxue City, Chu Xun decided to go have a look. He remembered hearing about how the Yans at Yanxue too were having troubles of their own and caught up with the defenses of the Sanctuary in his absence, Yan Wushuang had not been able to return home to help his kin.


    Then there was the plot to poison the members of the Fire Dragon Palace by the Zangs before that almost claimed the lives of Yan Chong and the others. ¡°Perhaps it was time that the debt is settled,¡± mused Chu Xun.


    He brought only Long Yi and Long Er with him; the rest of the Silver Dragon Guard he left there to look after the wounded.


    This time, Chu Xun decided to take a plane.


    He had released the peacock as soon as they reached Qingcheng so they needed another mode of transportation.


    But without their own airport, they needed to first land at its neighboring city, Linshi before traveling to Yanxue City.


    As soon as they landed, the first thing Chu Xun did was to summon the local military garrison. He requisitioned a car and drove the car himself to Yanxue City.


    It was the first time Long Yi and Long Er rode in a car, their first time on a plane was already a life-changing experience on its own.


    They stared blankly with Chu Xun at the wheel, wondering how the huge piece of metal could generate enough power to move on its own.


    ¡°Wanna have a go?¡± Chu Xun asked Long Yi.


    The latter shook his head furiously, ¡°I know nothing about driving, sir.¡±


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s easy. Just keep your foot on the pedal.¡±


    Chu Xun pulled over and exchanged seats with Long Yi and he instructed the latter on how to drive.


    ¡°With your right foot, step on the accelerator.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    VRROOM!


    The engine of the military-issued car, a vehicle built with strong horsepower, roared and charged like a raging bull.


    ¡°Hit the brakes!¡± cried Chu Xun.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    VRROOM!


    The car revved louder as if in protest and charged gloriously into a tree more than a few arm¡¯s lengths wide.


    Fumbling with the steering, the sudden collision saw him being launched off his seat and out of the car through the windshield.


    At the rear seat, the sudden jolt threw Long Er forward before he even knew what was going on and his face slammed into the headrest in front of him. He did not manage to summon his powers in time and nearly broke his nose and his mouth instantly filled with myriads of flavor from the mouthful of mucus he just inadvertently swallowed.


    The huge tree shook and dead leaves fell off its bough, raining down slowly.


    The entire hood of the car was utterly mangled from the impact with black angry fumes hissing out, accompanied by the occasional litany of crackling sparks.


    Fortunately for Chu Xun, he knew something like this might happen and he had already conjured a sparkling purplish coat of protective aura to protect himself.


    Then he heard the bubbling of liquid coming from somewhere around them. Then he realized that it was not water! The collision must have damaged the fuel tank and fuel was leaking out!


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s hand shot up to blast a hole in the ceiling. He swiftly grabbed Long Er and shot out, landing quickly beside Long Yi and he quickly conjured with his mind a barrier to shield themselves.


    VRROOM!


    The wreckage exploded and flames shot up the sky with plumes of black smoke billowing upwards. The explosion caused further damage to the tree trunk and the tree came groaning its way down and finally hit the ground with a deafening crash that shook the earth.


    Chu Xun raised up and summoned a gust of wind to blow away the smoke before undoing the magical barrier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir!¡± said Long Yi quickly, his head hanging and his face reddened in shame.


    Chu Xun could only shake his head with an exasperated and weak smile. A Ninth-grade Human King who almost committed suicide via road accident.


    ¡°I left Silver Dragonsville, thinking I¡¯d go to war alongside Master Chu Xun, Long Yi,¡± scowled a morose Long Er who was still nursing his nose, ¡°Little did I realized instead of dying in battle, I nearly died here instead!¡± It was so painful that tears nearly came out.


    That earned him a glare by Long Yi who could have not been any more embarrassed at the gravity of his blunder.

 Chapter 406 - Chamber of Lead-glass in Peril

    Snow fell all year long in Yanxue City. Even during summer, where it was usually hot everywhere, snow never failed to drop here.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s father Yan Guilai, whom Chu Xun had fleeced a pair of Fire-Amber Bamboos from during his last visit here, was looking grave and morose.


    So were the elders of the House of Yan.


    ¡°Should we try contacting Young Master Wushuang again, Chief?¡± asked one of the elders again. The Yan Family had tried contacting Yan Wushuang many times but to no avail.


    Yan Guilai stared into the distance at the prospect of the idea before he sighed grimly, ¡°I feel more relaxed knowing he¡¯s in the care of the Devil. Coming back here could be riskier for him.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure of that, sir? That Young Master Wushuang is safer with the Devil?¡± asked another elder, with doubt evident and clear in his tone.


    It was common knowledge that the Devil never stopped waging war upon anyone who dared cross his path. By making more enemies than friends, being at the Devil¡¯s side seemed hardly the safest place to be.


    Yan Guilai was rather surprised to hear that, although he broke into a helpless chuckle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate that boy. Let¡¯s not forget that he single-handedly decimated the Broken Souls Cult.¡±


    Everyone in a hall drew a long breath, their faces flushed with apprehension. They could still remember how shocked they were when they first heard the news.


    The Broken Souls Cult ¨C an ancient and illustrious order that had vast accumulated wealth and power at their fingertips, and here it was, utterly destroyed by the hands of one single man: Chu Xun. Just by hearing it, anyone could feel a strange surrealistic sensation.


    ¡°Chief, Qingcheng is not far from Yanxue City. Why don¡¯t we call for the Devil¡¯s help? Surely his name would be enough to keep those Zang scums at bay?¡±


    Yan Guilai quickly waved off that idea. The last time that man came, the Yans paid a great price for his friendship. Who could say what else would they have to give up this time? Would the Yan family vault be plundered even before the enemies reach the gates?


    ¡°If this means war, then war it is. We¡¯ve been complacent for far too long. It is time for us to switch our plowshares for swords,¡± breathed Yan Guilai quietly.


    ¡°The Chief is right. There¡¯s no way we Yans should back down! We¡¯ll fight them to our last man!¡± cried an elder.


    ¡°How dare the Zangs collude with the Macroprimates! What a bunch of vile and treacherous scum!¡± glowered another elder.


    Nevertheless, those stout words did little to quell the trepidation that virtually every man and woman in the Yan Family felt. The Zangs came prepared and their alignment with the Macroprimates made them very dangerous foes to reckon with.


    An acolyte hurried in suddenly.


    ¡°Chief, Zang Fengling has made a move. He¡¯s leading a band of men to the Chamber of Lead-glass.¡±


    Military intelligence is crucial and central during times of war. To that effect, the Yans had sent out scores of acolytes to act as spies and report any movement of the Zangs.


    ¡°Why is the reason for them to go to the Chamber of Lead-glass?¡± an elder wondered aloud.


    ¡°Zang Fengling declared that he wishes to take the Lady of the Moon as his wife,¡± revealed the acolyte.


    ¡°Yao Baiyue?!¡± Yan Guilai slammed a fist into the table, ¡°That bastard. He wishes to humiliate Wushuang!¡±


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s courtship of Yao Baiyue was common knowledge to virtually everyone in the city and there was no other explainable reason to Zang Fengling¡¯s actions than to seek the disgrace of Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Chief. Everyone knows the rules of the Chamber of Lead-glass. As priestesses of the Chamber, they are sworn to eternal celibacy. What¡¯s more, Yao Baiyue was the anointed heir to the Chamber¡¯s leadership. If not for this, her courtship with Master Wushuang would not have been a drag since the start for so many decades.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure Zang Fengling would only be rebuffed!¡±


    But Yan Guilai was by no means assured. He growled to the acolyte, ¡°I want more information!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± acknowledged the acolyte as he swiveled and rushed out.


    Meanwhile, at the Chamber of Lead-glass, Zang Fengling was meeting the Lady Superior Bi Keyun. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Lady Superior has guessed the purpose of my visit here. I only hope that you would agree to this proposal.¡±


    Bi Keyun, the Lady Superior of the Chamber of Lead-glass and a woman of at least three hundred years old. Yet with the appearance of a woman barely thirty, she looked very much a rose in its prime, and the aura that radiated off her illustrated her great powers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me,¡± she hissed, nowhere near pleased at all, ¡°You know the rules of the Chamber!¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may,¡± Zang Fengling said dismissively, still clad in flamboyant robes of red, ¡°But times are changing with the anomalies all around the world. There¡¯s no need for you to cling to ancient traditions and practices just for the sake of blind obeisance. Rules are made by men and men should have the right to amend them.¡±


    ¡°Impertinence!¡±


    A few acolytes of the Chamber behind them spat angrily with disagreement.


    The Chamber accepted only females and through their training and cultivation, members of the Chamber all looked fair and splendid.


    Zang Fengling¡¯s eyes could hardly tear his eyes off the bodies of the female acolytes who snorted and grinned lasciviously, ¡°I¡¯m doing this all for your own good, ladies. Look at all of you! You¡¯re all as gorgeous as roses. Do you really want to remain old maids for your whole life? All we need is for the Lady Superior to give her blessings for my proposal and you too shall be free to seek out partners of your own! Rest assured that I have a long line of suitors ready to accord you the pleasures that are rightfully yours as women!¡±


    The female acolytes all glared at Zang Fengling with their nostrils flaring with anger at the vulgar words he spewed.


    ¡°Zang Fengling, I¡¯m giving you one last chance as a senior to you,¡± warned Bi Keyun, struggling to keep her fury checked, ¡°Speak one more word about this and you¡¯d regret coming here.¡±


    ¡°Rest easy, Lady Superior,¡± chuckled Zang Fengling vilely, ¡°I¡¯m here only for the sincerest reason: to ask for the Lady of the Moon¡¯s hand in marriage. Agree to this and you shall have us Zangs as your everlasting allies. It¡¯s not safe these days, and we can afford you proper protection.¡±


    ¡°How magnanimous of you,¡± Bi Keyun growled coldly, ¡°As if the Chamber needs the likes of you to defend it! Leave now, I¡¯m warning you before you feel my wrath!¡±


    Zang Fengling¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of malice, although he did well to mask it before anyone saw it. ¡°So you believe that the Chamber will remain strong and tall even during such turbulent times, eh? Perhaps you¡¯re not yet informed. We, the Zangs, had just reached an alliance with the Macroprimates. I¡¯m pleased to announce that the Yan Family shall be the first to be wiped off the map. So, without our protection, how long do you think you¡¯ll last?¡±


    Bi Keyun retorted with ice, ¡°Is that a threat?! You ignorant pup. For centuries the Chamber has endured. What makes you think that we would submit to your intimidation?! Do you really think I cannot kill you here and now?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. You are invincible and mighty, Lady Superior,¡± Zang Fengling rang darkly with the voice of steel, ¡°But what about your pretty little acolytes? Not all of them wield the same powers like yours. What would happen to these hapless girls if war breaks out between the Chamber and us? Do you really think you can resist the collective might of the Zang Family and the Macroprimates? What do you think will happen if you lose?¡±


    Hum!


    Bi Keyun¡¯s aura burgeoned suddenly and a pulse of her powers burst out in waves, causing the furniture in the hall to shake and creak with protest as winds churned wildly inside the room.


    ¡°Think seriously, Lady Superior,¡± Zang Fengling yelped hastily, his voice tethering on breaking. Bi Keyun was an accomplished Ninth-grade Human King who could easily slay any Seventh-grade Human Kings like him.


    Boom!


    Bi Keyun¡¯s hand shot up and fired a massive burst of Internal Breath, blasting Zang Fengling away spewing blood and froth.


    In quick succession, she fired more energy bolts at the elders of the Zang Family who came chaperoning Zang Fengling.


    The female acolytes then worked together to drag the men and tossed them out the door.


    ¡°This is the last warning, Young Master Zang. Come again next time and the Lady Superior won¡¯t be so kind anymore.¡±


    The girls scowled with utmost disdain before pivoting back indoors and slamming the gates shut.


    ¡°Young Master Fengling, are you all right?¡± asked one of the elders, helping him up.


    A frustrated and resentful Zang Fengling shoved him aside. His face was the color of coal as he hissed with venom, ¡°Worthless trollops! Acting all high and mighty, eh? Just you wait. I¡¯ll have you groveling and scraping at our ankles before long!¡±


    News of the incident quickly reached the ears of the Yans.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± said one of the elders of the Yan Family smugly, ¡°I knew he¡¯d be sent home like a beaten dog.¡±


    But Yan Guilai looked nowhere near pleased.


    ¡°I know Zang Fengling to be a most spiteful and vainest person. This is not the end for the Chamber of Lead-glass. Not after he¡¯s been so ignominiously thrown out like sacks of filth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried that they might plot revenge upon the Chamber, sir?¡±


    ¡°The Chamber¡¯s all made up of womenfolk. They don¡¯t have any good fighters aside from Bi Keyun and a handful of elders. To put it bluntly, much of their backbone are nothing but weak cannon fodder. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll be able to resist a joint invasion by the Macroprimates and the Zang Family.¡±


    ¡°Should we offer assistance then, sir?¡±


    Yan Guilai paused to think and said, ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Send word to Bi Keyun. Tell her that the Yan Family is willing to offer assistance.¡±


    But the messenger came back not long later: the Chamber of Lead-glass had declined the Yan Family¡¯s offer.


    ¡°Ungrateful fools. Do they really think they¡¯ll be able to hold back both the Zang Family and the Macroprimates?¡± snarled one of the elders.


    ¡°They¡¯re all womenfolk there and members of the Chamber have a lot of restrictions. It¡¯s not hard to imagine that they¡¯d be wary of any outsiders,¡± said Yan Guilai.


    He thought and said, ¡°This is what we¡¯ll do then: have our acolytes keep watch on the Chamber. If anything happens, we¡¯ll ride to assist them at once.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing all this for Young Master Wushuang, aren¡¯t you sir?¡± an elder said quietly.


    Yan Guilai nodded frankly. ¡°Wushuang¡¯s a stubborn person. He¡¯d never waver once he¡¯d made a decision. His courtship of Yao Baiyue tells us as much. If the Chamber is in peril, then so will Yao Baiyue. Heaven knows what trouble Wushuang would get himself into if he knows about this¡­¡±


    Everyone in the hall nodded in agreement to the plan to keep watch on the Chamber and to rush to their aid if the need so arose.


    ¡°Damn it, son. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s all your old man can do for you now,¡± Yan Guilai muttered under his breath.


    It was morning when Zang Fengling was tossed out of the gates of the Chambers. Later that evening, he came back again, this time with help to avenge himself.


    He brought along a company more than a hundred and fifty men strong.


    The contingent was made up of various Macroprimate champions alongside the usual motley of Zang elders and acolytes.


    Having eaten fruits from the Tree of Transfiguration, these Macroprimates might have assumed human forms, but their minds nevertheless remained bestial and feral. Their bloodshot eyes flared with rage and their more-than-two-meter-tall physique was as sturdy as rock that one might argue they looked more like golems instead.


    Out of the five champions of the Macroprimate race, one of them was a Ninth-grade Beast Lord who came specially to deal with Bi Keyun. The rest were all Eighth-grade Beast Lords.


    This was the Macroprimate race¡¯s demonstration of goodwill in their alliance with the Zangs. The five champions and more than a dozen Zang elders specially handpicked for this invasion formed the backbone of this assault.


    It was a formidable force, illustrating Zang Fengling¡¯s determination to destroy the Chamber of Lead-glass.


    ¡°Listen up! All female members of the Chamber might be beauties and I know how much you¡¯re all hungry for them! But Yao Baiyue is mine! Remember that! The rest of the girls there are yours for the plucking!¡± shouted Zang Fengling.


    Acolytes of the Zang Family could no longer hold back their urge to rush in. Everyone knew that the Chamber accepted only female members and every one of them inside was gorgeous and lovely.


    Even the breaths of the elders began to race. They might be warriors, but they were still very much humans with no resistance to the allure and grace of women, especially female warriors.


    ¡°Master Jin,¡± Zang Fengling said to the Ninth-grade Beast Lord, ¡°Bi Keyun is yours.¡±


    His name was Jin Zhong. His broad mouth broke open into an evil grin as he smiled grotesquely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s time I get to taste the brain matter of a Human King.¡±


    Zang Fengling shivered. Jin Zhong had not any carnal appetite for Bi Keyun¡¯s womanly charms, but rather an epicurean lust for her brain matter. This was an evil trait native to the Macroprimates: the ability to ingest the brain matter of warriors and absorb their powers to increase their own.

 Chapter 407 - To the Death

    Zang Fengling¡¯s sanguinary gaze fell upon the centuries-old edifice of the Chamber of Lead-glass, beholding its pulchritude and divinity.


    ¡°Bi Keyun, you old hag! Show yourself and surrender!¡± Zang Fengling bellowed viciously.


    A figure leaped and stood on the wall of the compound of the Chamber ¨C a middle-aged woman who could only be one of the Chamber¡¯s Elders.


    ¡°Ungrateful brat. The Lady Superior had shown you mercy by letting you go this morning. Yet instead of feeling remorseful or grateful, you return with a host at our gates! Do you really think that the Lady Superior would not touch you!?¡±


    ¡°I came this morning with the sincerest intent, you old hag! Yet Bi Keyun, that old witch wounded me and had me thrown out! That is a humiliation that I will not stand for! A humiliation that I must avenge on my own!¡± sneered Zang Fengling.


    ¡°Impudence! The Lady Superior shares equal seniority with your father! How dare you speak ill of her!¡±


    ¡°Enough prattle, you old hen! Open your eyes and look closely! The tables are turned; not only Yao Baiyue will prostrate herself humbly and willingly at my feet, but the rest of you lot ¨C yes, that includes your precious Lady Superior ¨C shall also become slaves to me and my men!¡±


    ¡°You wicked bastard!¡± glowered the Elder, and her face flushed with fury, ¡°You¡¯ll never live till tomorrow!¡±


    Her hand came up and fired a jet of white light at Zang Fengling. Such was the stroke of an Eighth-grade Human King that one single attack carried devastating force and deadliness.


    Zang Fengling only needed to behold the incoming attack with despise.


    One of his men, an elder of the Zang Family who was also an Eighth-grade Human King, rushed forward and fired another energy bolt of his own to parry away the incoming attack.


    Boom!


    Winds tossed violently at the collision of the two energy bolts.


    ¡°You might look a tad seasoned, but still a beauty nonetheless. I¡¯d fight you ¨C from here to the bed!¡± teased the Zang elder.


    Acolytes and other members of the Chamber have always been addressed as ¡°Lady¡± as a sign of respect. To hear with their own ears the utterance of such obscenities was rare, if not outright impossible. The middle-aged woman seethed crossly.


    ¡°You¡¯re an Eighth-grade Human King! How dare you speak of words unbecoming of your stature and dignity!¡±


    Unfazed, the Zang elder cackled vilely, ¡°They say members of the Chamber are all sworn to chastity. Yet I did not mind your being an old maid. In fact, you should be grateful that I¡¯m willing to afford you the pleasures of being a woman. How dare you insult me! All right then. It¡¯s your choice. I¡¯ll have to do it the hard way then.¡±


    ¡°You beastly thing,¡± growled the Elder of the Chamber, so angry that she was literally panting for breath. Her eyes flared with anger as she swore to kill this man.


    ¡°Take my advice, you old hen. Tell Bi Keyun to surrender. Do you see my army of men behind me? They¡¯re all hungry for some female company. So you can either let us in nicely, or you can let us go in hard and all those young and pretty girls of yours shall suffer more,¡± threatened Zang Fengling wickedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you filthy animal!¡± cried the Elder. She threw herself forward, her hand coming up to fire at Zang Fengling a scythe-like energy bolt.


    Boom!


    The Zang elder threw himself in its way and swatted aside the energy bolt before lunging at the middle-aged Elder.


    ¡°Since you want to play, woman, then let us have some fun!¡±


    Another Zang elder quipped suddenly, chuckling nastily, ¡°I like women with a bit of character too! I hope you won¡¯t mind my intruding?


    The first Zang elder hooted back, ¡°Of course not. We can have all the fun with her tonight. A threesome!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha! This is good, brother! Let us share all the fun and women together!¡±


    The Zang elders attacked together.


    Fighting against one enemy of similar strength might be manageable for an Elder of the Chamber of Lead-glass, but defending herself against the onslaught of two warriors with strength equal to hers? That was an altogether different matter. Before long, a blast of energy caught her and she crashed back over the wall and back into the compound of the Chamber.


    ¡°Are you alright there, woman? It was an accident. Don¡¯t overexert yourself too much, dear. We¡¯ll still need you to help warm our beds tonight!¡± shrieked one of the Zang elders horridly from outside. He did not dare to go in alone.


    The Elder was not badly injured, but the obscenities spewed by the enemies seemed to have done more damage than their blows. Angered beyond control, her Internal Breath churned uncontrollably inside her and caused enough internal injuries to have her coughing up blood.


    A few acolytes quickly carried her into the great hall where Bi Keyun was waiting.


    ¡°How are you?¡± asked the Lady Superior, feeding her some medicine and channeling some of her powers to help the medicine take effect quicker.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lady Superior,¡± said the Elder. ¡°It¡¯s just only those dirty things the Zangs have belched.¡±


    Bi Keyun¡¯s eyes blazed with wrath.


    Meanwhile, every acolyte of the Chamber was ready for battle.


    Bi Keyun looked worried. The Zang Family has come readied and prepared and this could be a very difficult battle.


    ¡°Baiyue.¡±


    The fringe of Yao Baiyue¡¯s long white dress fluttered as she stepped forward and bowed.


    ¡°Your orders, Teacher?¡±


    Bi Keyun gazed affectionately at her prized student. It was a tradition of the Chamber that the sitting Lady Superior appoint an acolyte to be her prot¨¦g¨¦ and successor to the leadership of the Chamber.


    ¡°I will lead the Elders in the defense. Take the rest of the acolytes with you, Baiyue, and leave through the secret passage,¡± instructed Bi Keyun.


    The order surprised Yao Baiyue. She bit her lip and insisted, ¡°No, Teacher. I¡¯m not leaving you!¡±


    ¡°It is not the time to be emotional, Baiyue,¡± admonished Bi Keyun sternly all of a sudden.


    ¡°I¡¯m your prot¨¦g¨¦ and successor, Teacher. How can I just run off when the Chamber¡¯s in peril?!¡± said Yao Baiyue.


    ¡°The Zangs have come in full force, to say nothing of the Macroprimate champions they have within their members. I fear only the worst. We need to be pragmatic. Take the acolytes with you and leave. We need to save our strength for posterity,¡± persuaded Bi Keyun.


    ¡°But what about you, Teacher? And what of the Elders here?¡± the bright and sharp-minded Yao Baiyue had guessed what Bi Keyun was trying to do.


    ¡°We shall send for you if we survive this battle, my dear.¡±


    ¡°But what if you don¡¯t!?¡± Yao Baiyue knew full well that this was a battle where winning was easier said than done.


    Boom!


    A deafening crash came from outside. The gates have been breached.


    Bi Keyun and the Elders all turned horrified.


    ¡°Quick! Take them and leave, Baiyue! Go before it¡¯s too late!¡± Bi Keyun pressed desperately.


    ¡°You took me in since I was a girl, Teacher. You reared me and nurtured me until I am the woman I am today. Ruin is upon the Chamber today, but I will not leave. I shall gladly stand and fall with it.¡±


    Yao Baiyue charged out the doors, heading outside.


    ¡°Baiyue!¡± cried Bi Keyun, but she was too late. Yao Baiyue was gone.


    ¡°Elder Bai, take the acolytes and leave through the secret passage!¡± Bi Keyun ordered the wounded Elder.


    Bi Keyun¡¯s gaze panned to the rest of the Elders present, her eyes searching for the suitable candidate to lead the acolytes away to safety.


    Bi Keyun¡¯s gaze panned to the rest of the Elders present, her eyes searching for the suitable candidate to lead the acolytes away to safety.


    ¡°No, Lady Superior. I¡¯ll fight to the death. I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    ¡°What would that make us if we were to run away from this, Lady Superior? No. I¡¯d not be sent away like a discarded driftwood! I¡¯ll fight to the death too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, Lady Superior. The Chamber is our home. We fight for our home. To the death if need be.¡±


    None of the Elders would leave. None of them would desert the Chamber in its hour of gravest need.


    Bi Keyun sighed. She was moved by the loyalty demonstrated by her subordinates and their staunch valor to defend the Chamber to its last brick almost had her teared up.


    ¡°Very well then. So be it; to the death it is. We are the Chamber of Lead-glass and we shall stand and fall with it.¡±


    Bi Keyun strode out the doors, heading to the gates with the ranks of Elders behind her.


    Meanwhile, Yao Baiyue was already facing off against Zang Fengling and his mob of brutes.


    ¡°Surrender, Lady of the Moon! Tell the world that you¡¯d marry me and I¡¯ll consider giving freedom to the rest of your sisters here,¡± said Zang Fengling with a vicious chuckle.


    ¡°Impertinence! As if the Lady Superior¡¯s most prized student would marry a beastly thing like you!¡± shrieked one of the maiden acolytes.


    ¡°Foolish woman. You will all become slaves and playthings to my men if ¡®the Lady Superior¡¯s prized student¡¯ refuses to marry me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of what that means?¡±


    ¡°We are not afraid of you beastly animals! We¡¯ve seen enough of your kind since the anomalies began!¡± countered the maiden acolyte venomously with the tongue of a serpent.


    ¡°Sharp words. I wonder if your moans would be more tantalizing in bed,¡± giggled an acolyte of the Zang Family.


    ¡°You really are a beastly animal. Look at the amount of filth that passes through your lips! Heaven knows what good are the Zangs keeping you for?¡± growled the maiden acolyte darkly.


    ¡°You! How dare you!¡± snarled the Zang acolyte when he failed to counter.


    Zang Fengling raised a hand to dismiss him. To Yao Baiyue, he said, ¡°You know as well as I do that no amount of words can lift this siege, Lady of the Moon. My heart is true, and I sincerely implore your hand in marriage. Surely my position as heir to the Zang Family is fitting enough a match for your being the successor to the Chamber? Agree to this union and my host will turn and leave and we shall end this day on a happy note. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Quit pretending, Zang Fengling,¡± Yao Baoyue hissed coldly, ¡°You and I both know the reason for your doing this.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Zang Fengling burst out laughing, ¡°The Lady of the Moon indeed. Bright and sharp as always. You¡¯re right; I¡¯m only doing this to humiliate Yan Wushuang.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s between you and him, why involve the Chamber into mayhem?¡± Yao Baiyue demanded.


    ¡°And we were just talking about how I was pretending,¡± Zang Fengling said, his eyes gleaming with steel, ¡°Yet here you are now, pretending yourself. As if you don¡¯t know that the whole world is aware of your relationship with Yan Wushuang. He loves you. Hence I shall take great pleasure in wrecking all the things that he holds dear, that includes you and the Yan Family.¡±


    ¡°What a spiteful creature you are, Zang Fengling. Have you not wondered why have you always failed to get the better of Wushuang? Have you not realized why?¡±


    That sentence seemed to have struck a jugular nerve; Zang Fengling¡¯s glare only turned more wicked and hateful.


    ¡°Yan Wushuang?! Who does he think he is? I¡¯ll take you and I¡¯ll destroy his family! I¡¯d like to see what he will do to stop me!¡±


    ¡°Wushuang might try to stop you and fail. But aren¡¯t you missing someone?¡± smirked Yao Baiyue sardonically.


    By now, the whole world knew how close Yan Wushuang was to the Devil. While the name of the former might not command enough fear and respect, but the notoriety of the Devil was one that little could easily ignore or dismiss.


    Zang Fengling¡¯s expression shifted with doubt. His evil plans nearly worked to cause Yan Wushuang¡¯s death when his spy managed to infiltrate the Fire Dragon Palace and succeeded in planting his poison. Unfortunately for him, all he had managed to accomplish was to incur the wrath of the Devil who had proceeded to slaughter every man that he sent forth for that mission.


    ¡°What do you think about your family, Zang Fengling? Do you think the Zang Family is as strong as the Broken Souls Cult before?¡± Yao Baiyue said in a low, but firm tone.


    Zang Fengling¡¯s face spasmed again as he remembered how terrified and shocked he was when he heard about the Cult¡¯s destruction at Chu Xun¡¯s hands.


    The Zang Family was comparable to the Broken Souls Cult in strength and power. If Chu Xun could destroy the Cult, then he could massacre every one of the Zangs too.


    ¡°Hahahahah!¡± Zang Fengling erupted into peals of laughter suddenly. He shot a scathing and disdainful look at Yao Baiyue, ¡°Quaint little mind tricks, Lady of the Moon. But you forget: the Zang Family is different today. We¡¯re allies of the Macroprimates now.¡±


    Yao Baiyue asked again, still scornful as ever, ¡°And you think that the Macroprimates would fare better than the Wingeds?¡±


    Zang Fengling nearly shivered when the notion hit him. The Macroprimates were equal rivals with the Wingeds, and the latter was only just recently defeated by Chu Xun.

 Chapter 408 - Women Warrior

    The name of the Devil weighed so heavily as a mountain that no one would dare flippantly dismiss him.


    His routing of the Winged race and annihilation of the Broken Souls Cult, to say nothing of the turmoil he had caused in the West, were all tales of horrors that roused numbing fear in anyone who heard them.


    If one were to make a list of the people to avoid antagonizing, the Devil would undoubtedly sit at the first.


    ¡°The Devil? What does he think he is?!¡±


    Zang Fengling¡¯s hesitation prompted Jin Zhong, the Macroprimate champion, to step forward on his behalf.


    ¡°Try saying that to the Devil himself,¡± smirked Yao Baiyue to the Macroprimate, ¡°Do that and the Chamber will gladly surrender.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m afraid to do that?¡± Jin Zhong snapped smugly, ¡°Just because the Devil had defeated the Wingeds, that doesn¡¯t make him invincible enough to underestimate the rest of us Lost Races. In fact, he had only defeated the weakest bunch of the Wingeds. Wait till the greatest champions of the Winged race appear; I dare say he¡¯d be as timid as a mouse!¡±


    ¡°For more than twenty years the Devil has prevailed. Until today, no one has ever heard of him being squarely defeated in battle before. What makes you think that even the strongest champions of the Winged race can defeat the Devil?¡± retorted Yao Baiyue with a frosty smirk.


    ¡°Be that as it may, we the Macroprimates do not fear him. We won¡¯t be intimidated like those feeble Wingeds,¡± Jin Zhong countered with disdain.


    Before Yao Baiyue could say another word, Bi Keyun appeared, flanked by the Elders of the Chamber around her.


    ¡°So this is the leader of this band of women warriors?¡± Jin Zhong gazed at Bi Keyun, licking his lips with a salacious grin.


    ¡°Macroprimates, eh?¡± Bi Keyun observed, hardly amused, ¡°Just because you¡¯re in human shape doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re fully human. You only need to speak one word and you¡¯ll betray what you really are.¡±


    Jin Zhong¡¯s blood-red eyes flashed with a hint of rancor. ¡°I¡¯ll take you myself, you wretched woman, and I¡¯ll have the pleasure of consuming the insides of your Ninth-grade Human King brain. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be tasty.¡±


    ¡°Enough prattling! They¡¯re just a bunch of women! I¡¯ll have my fill of brains today. Who knows? I might even make Ninth-grade too!¡± quipped another Macroprimate champion.


    ¡°Are you regretting your actions this morning, Lady Superior?¡± Zang Fengling smirked proudly.


    ¡°I only regret not killing you this morning,¡± she growled bitterly. If only she had not stayed her hand this morning.


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh¡­ Regret? Too bad there¡¯s no cure for regrets,¡± Zang Fengling grinned vilely as he raised his arm and brought it down swiftly, signaling for his men to advance, ¡°Take them alive if you will! Whoever you¡¯ve taken shall be yours!¡±


    With her eyes flaring with rage, Bi Keyun¡¯s hand shot up to fire an incredible blast of Internal Breath at Zang Fengling, but it was easily parried away by Jin Zhong.


    ¡°You¡¯re dealing with me, woman!¡± Jin Zhong bellowed. He stomped the ground in his wrath that resembled a raging bull and the earth shook beneath his feet and he charged to her.


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL! FOR THE CHAMBER!¡± Yao Baiyue screamed, waving her comrades forward.


    ¡°FOR THE CHAMBER!¡±


    The acolytes of the Chamber of Lead-glass cried as one, their voices echoing up the skies.


    ¡°Die, Zang Fengling,¡± Yao Baiyue hissed with steel, lunging at Zang Fengling.


    ¡°If only you¡¯d taken me up on my offer to be mine, Yao Baiyue,¡± said Zang Fengling wickedly. With powers on par with the heiress to the Chamber of Lead-glass, Zang Fengling boldly threw himself at her.


    Women against men, swords against swords.


    The Zang Family host swarmed forward and the acolytes of the Chamber courageously rushed forward to meet them.


    Blood sprayed everywhere as the din of battle clamored.


    Boom!


    A powerful shock wave burst out, blasting any nearby Zang and the Chamber¡¯s acolytes alike off their feet.


    Such was the force from the trade of blows between Bi Keyun and Jin Zhong.


    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered well, woman! Let¡¯s play again!¡± sneered a Zang elder at Bai Manru as he lashed out his fists viciously and relentlessly, aiming specifically for her private parts.


    ¡°You beastly creature!¡± Bai Manru snarled with shame and anger, sparing none of her powers at all if only she could kill the man as soon as possible.


    ¡°Is this the best you are, Zang Fengling?¡± cried Yao Baiyue amidst her fight with Zang Fengling. After a few exchanges of blows, she was gaining the upper hand.


    Zang Fengling¡¯s expression contorted bitterly. He had not fully recovered from the injuries incurred this morning, and that allowed Yao Baiyue an advantage over him.


    ¡°How dare you hurt me, you trollop!¡± cried a Zang acolyte after someone had nearly sliced open his chest. Blood was pouring out from the horrible gash.


    ¡°Urgggh!¡±


    He was more powerful than the maiden acolyte he was fighting against, but he had underestimated her and for that, he had nearly paid the price.


    With a snarl, he hacked at her with his saber, its blade glinting dangerously as it missed her. But it caught her sword and the sheer force of the blow shattered the maiden acolyte¡¯s weapon into pieces and that allowed him the chance to deal a fatal blow.


    ¡°Let me go, you beast!¡± shrieked another maiden acolyte of the Chamber. She was being pinned down by two Zang acolytes who were cackling lecherously, their hands fondling her from head to toe. But in the end, unable to take any more shame, the maiden acolyte bit her tongue to take her own life.


    More defenders fell, the lion¡¯s share of the fallen being maiden acolytes who had been caught and restrained, and they killed themselves to spare themselves the defilement that followed.


    In the meantime, the Zang Family host suffered great losses themselves and the blood of the fallen drenched the floors of the breached compound in huge puddles and streams.


    ¡°SLAY THEM ALL!¡±


    So stout and brave were the women warriors of the Chamber of Lead-Glass, that they vehemently threw themselves forward in their determined bid to defend the Chamber again and again, and if any of them were caught or captured, they would immediately kill themselves.


    ¡°HELP! Sister Baiyue!¡±


    One of the prettier maidens of the Chamber was caught. But before she could kill herself, the Zang acolytes who caught her quickly dislocated her jaw and dragged her into a room.


    Bespeckled with stains of blood, Yao Baiyue¡¯s white dress resembled a painting of plum blossoms blooming in winter. With a blow to force Zang Fengling backward, she used the opportunity to rush to the aid of her sister-in-arms and killed the two Zang acolytes restraining her.


    But her victory was short-lived; a Zang elder, whose powers were a class above Yao Baiyue¡¯s, saw the chance to ambush her and he took it. With one blow, he sent her crashing to the ground.


    Zang Fengling roared with laughter, ¡°Well done!¡±


    He could not defeat Yao Baiyue with his injuries, but now Yao Baiyue has been injured too. He laughed triumphantly.


    ¡°Be prepared to surrender and end up as my slave, Yao Baiyue,¡± he bellowed and lunged at Yao Baiyue.


    Boom!


    Buildings toppled in their very foundations as the blows from the warriors of both sides pummeled the earth mercilessly.


    Two figures who had been fighting each other furiously separated suddenly with the speed of a lightning bolt. It was Bi Keyun and Jin Zhong.


    The Lady Superior of the Chamber¡¯s complexion was a sickly pallid-white with blood dripping out the edges of her lips. She was injured too and Jin Zhong was victorious.


    Jin Zhong¡¯s grotesquely gaping-wide mouth cracked open as he spoke, ¡°You are the most powerful female of your kind I have ever met. Makes me feel sorry to kill you.¡±


    Bi Keyun beheld her foe with a frosty glare. But deep inside her, she was dreading the fates of hers and the rest of the acolytes. All would be lost for the Chamber if she fell in battle.


    ¡°You might succeed in killing me, but not without paying a heavy price,¡± growled Bi Keyun, and before she could finish, she lunged once more.


    Buildings and structures within the compound of the Chamber crumbled and collapsed fitfully and twice the number of warriors fell. Blood swathed every inch of the compound¡¯s flagstones and its sickening stench swirled amidst the clamor and fighting.


    ¡°Urgggh!¡±


    Another Elder of the Chamber was caught, and the Macroprimate champion who defeated her tore her into two with his bare hands.


    The champion thundered with laughter and pounded on the skull of the dead maiden warrior, shattering open her head and inhaled her brain matter directly.


    ¡°Tasty,¡± he grinned wickedly.


    Every member of the Chamber who saw what happened felt themselves coursing with sudden rage and with reckless abandon, they rallied and charged again, screaming a wordless battle cry at the top of their lungs.


    Meanwhile, the Yan Family had gotten wind of the invasion, and Yan Guilai was on his way as fast as he could with as many men as he could bring.


    ¡­


    The trio of Chu Xun, Long Yi, and Long Er was walking slowly along the highway leading to Yanxue City like a casual stroll in the park.


    With the car now nothing more than a smoldering wreck all thanks to Long Yi, they could only walk.


    The road was quiet with no one else in sight. The anomalies happening everywhere had turned much of Earth into jungle-sprawled terrain and hills where mutated wild beasts now roamed everywhere and no one would dare venture this far out.


    Only people with great powers and courage like Chu Xun could see it as a brisk walk he could enjoy since they were not in any hurry.


    They did encounter a few Beast Lords, but Chu Xun didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger. The animals were easily dispatched by Long Yi and Long Er using their arrows.


    But that also deprived them of any Beast Lords to use as a mount. Long Yi and Long Yi, in their frenzy, had even ventured deeper into the jungle and delved into a hunting spree that no animals dared to come near anymore.


    Screech!


    A white-bellied eagle flew past, its wingspan as far as twenty meters cast a long and wide shadow over the jungle, momentarily obscuring the light of the sun.


    It circled around, then it saw Chu Xun and it cried as if taunting them. They could see that it was a powerful Beast Lord.


    Long Yi raised his bow and aimed.


    But Chu Xun quickly stopped him this time. Using his Reincarnation Whip, he lashed the Beast Lord right out of the sky and the bird crashed into a hill, leveling it.


    Chu Xun used more Reincarnation Whips like a makeshift bridle to control it.


    Wild, mutated animals that reached the levels of Beast Lords often acquire intellect equitable to humans and its eyes shivered with fear.


    ¡°Ferry us to our destination and we¡¯ll let you go. Or else, you can end up as our meal now,¡± threatened Chu Xun.


    The eagle quickly nodded its large head obediently.


    Chu Xun and his companions stepped on its back. It was a magnificent creature with a grey-silver coat of feathers as sharp and hard as steel.


    But the animal trembled with fear. Fear from the aura that radiated off Chu Xun that even its feathers all stood on ends.


    The eagle zipped quickly through the sky, with every beat of its wings capable of tossing and churning winds around them.


    ¡°Look, Master Chu Xun,¡± said Long Yi suddenly, ¡°There are people fighting there.¡±


    Chu Xun was hardly interested to even look. Fights break out as common as dirt since the anomalies began and he could hardly care about some strangers¡¯ fight that happened nearby.


    Seeing that Chu Xun had no interest to look, Long Yi and Long Er watched the battle on their own.


    ¡°Wow, one side¡¯s all women. Heavens, she¡¯s a feisty one. She took a blow but she had the guts to drive her sword into her enemy before falling,¡± remarked Long Yi as he watched.


    ¡°Such a shame¡­ She¡¯s a pretty one¡­ Such a shame to die like that,¡± Long Er muttered, feeling sorry.


    ¡°Women¡­ They should just stick to rearing children and taking care of the household¡­ Battlefields are no place for womenfolk,¡± added Long Yi who also felt sympathetic.


    ¡°Look at that one in a white dress¡­ Heavens, she¡¯s pretty too¡­ Damn, she¡¯s even prettier than the best girl in our village¡­ Too bad she¡¯s dying too¡­¡±


    ¡°Nah¡­ I feel girls in our village are better. This lass¡¯s too thin¡­ Those are not child-bearing hips¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at that one! Is that a man or a woman in red?! Damn, he¡¯s hideous.¡±


    ¡°I heard Yu Cheng speaking about something like this before. He must be transgender. An oddity of sorts. I¡¯m sure this must be one of those.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled to himself at their banter.


    But the talk had aroused his interest and he came over to look down.


    He came just in time to see a woman in white being struck a blow and when he recognized who it was, his face twisted with horror.


    That was Yao Baiyue.


    Chu Xun stepped and jumped off the Beast Lord eagle without any warning.


    Long Yi and Long Er quickly steered the eagle around to chase after Chu Xun and land.


    Yao Baiyue was collecting more wounds by the minute and the red splotches of blood on her snowy-white dress were beginning to grow.


    Meanwhile, Bi Keyun was down, coughing up mouthfuls of blood after suffering a blow by Jin Zhong.


    Boom!


    A mysterious figure dropped down from the sky like a lightning bolt, crashing into the middle of the battle, and the impact of his fall had the ground split opened instantly into a long, yawning crack.


    The crash kicked up dirt and dust into the air and the shock wave from the impact threw many Zang and maiden acolytes off their feet before they even knew what was going on.

 Chapter 409 - The Power to Kill Gods!

    The figure that suddenly descended from the sky was like a demon god. The ground cracked and spread, and the waves of dirt began rolling.


    After sending Yao Baiyue flying with a palm attack, Zang Fengling, who was about to seize the opponent, subconsciously stopped himself.


    Jin Zhong, who was ready to kill Lady Superior Bi Keyun, also stopped attacking.


    Everyone looked at the rolling waves of dirt.


    There was a loud and clear eagle cry that resounded through the air. Everyone raised their heads to look, only to see a silver eagle descend. There was someone riding the eagle.


    Before the silver eagle landed on the ground, Long Yi and Long Er jumped down from the silver eagle. Then, the silver eagle took the opportunity to spread its wings and fly away.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know where this is? How dare you barge in?¡± A presbyter from the Zang Family shouted angrily. He almost seized a charming presbyter from the Chamber of Lead-Glass. As a result, he was interrupted. It was like a prized catch getting away.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A cold voice came from the center of the dirt waves.


    Swoosh!


    Long Yi drew his bow and shot an arrow. The white arrow tore through the air and disappeared in a flash.


    Poof!


    Fresh blood splattered everywhere. The presbyter from the Zang Family didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before his body was shot through by an arrow, and that was the end of him.


    Everyone present turned silent. Even the sound of a needle dropping could be heard.


    That was some show of power, killing an eighth-level Human King with a single arrow.


    At this time, before the dirt waves dissipated, a figure rushed out of it. With a raise of his hand, purple light sprayed all over the sky.


    Poof, poof¡­!


    Wisps of blood burst out, and the disciples of the Zang family screamed miserably. The purple light pierced through their bodies, their hearts, and their throats.


    Like cutting wheat, corpses began falling down in waves.


    The faces on the female disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass were deathly pale and their bodies couldn¡¯t refrain from trembling. A large portion of the Zang family disciples who had fought with them just moments ago was now wiped out in an instant. It was like slaughtering a bunch of chickens and dogs.


    When Long Yi and Long Er saw that the people who had died were all men, they immediately understood. Their white arrows shot out, and the Zang family disciples were directly skewered into kebabs.


    That terrifying figure raised his hand again. Purple rays of energy whizzed across the sky like a frightening purple snake wiggling in the air. The Zang family disciples fell down one after another. Some of them had bloody holes all over their bodies like a hornet¡¯s nest.


    The white arrows flew across the sky, sharp and terrifying. The Zang family disciples were unable to fight back at all. They died as soon as the arrows hit their bodies. Even if they were grazed by an arrow would seriously injure them.


    In the blink of an eye, more than half of the Zang family disciples had fallen. Blood flowed like a river on the ground, and broken limbs piled up like a mountain.


    Everyone was like a statue.


    Where did these three come from? After they appeared, they began to kill without saying a word. Did the Devil Lord arrive?


    ¡°Stop.¡± Zang Fengling¡¯s eyes were red. Shocked and angry, he said angrily, ¡°Who are you? Why are you slaughtering my Zang family¡¯s disciples?¡±


    Chu Xun slowly raised his head and looked at him.


    ¡°You¡­¡± It was as if Zang Fengling had seen a ghost. He was so frightened that he retreated and cried out in horror, ¡°Chu Xun the Devil.¡±


    Chu Xun the Devil.


    The Zang family¡¯s disciples were so frightened that they kept retreating. Even the female disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass were retreating as well.


    The name ¡®Chu Xun the Devil¡¯ was simply too frightening. As soon as he appeared, he slaughtered more than half of the Zang family¡¯s disciples. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the name, ¡®God Killer¡¯?


    Chu Xun glanced at Zang Fengling indifferently and then looked away. Zang Fengling was not worthy of his attention.


    Yao Baiyue took two steps forward and said gracefully, ¡°Brother Chu, how have you been?¡±


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun stepped forward and stood in front of Yao Baiyue. Chu Xun the Devil had suddenly descended and killed over half of the Zang family¡¯s disciples with Thunder. His demonic might filled the sky and Bi Keyun couldn¡¯t help but become nervous.


    ¡°Master, Brother Chu and I are old acquaintances. Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Yao Baiyue softly.


    ¡°An old acquaintance?¡± Lady Superior Bi Keyun was astonished. She had no idea when her disciple had become an old acquaintance of Chu Xun the Devil.


    ¡°Lady of the Moon, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    When Lady Superior Bi Keyun saw this scene, she was even more surprised. How did her disciple get to know the infamous Chu Xun the Devil?


    ¡°It seems that you are in a bit of trouble,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yao Baiyue nodded generously and replied, ¡°Yes. Thank you for extending a helping hand, Brother Chu.¡±


    ¡°Think nothing of it. Be it from a business or personal aspect, I should help,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yao Baiyue¡¯s pretty face slightly blushed. Only she understood that there was no business between them, only personal affairs. The reason why Chu Xun the Devil took action was all because of Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, God Chu. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±


    At this time, Lady Superior Bi Keyun recovered from her shock, and her words were full of respect. After all, she was facing Chu Xun the Devil.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t know Lady Superior Bi Keyun, so he subconsciously looked at Yao Baiyue.


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun then introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m Lady Superior Bi Keyun, the leader of the Chamber of Lead-Glass.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the sect leader. You¡¯re too polite, Lady of the Moon and I are old acquaintances, so you¡¯re more than welcome.¡± Chu Xun treated her with courtesy.


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun was about to speak when she heard a sudden voice.


    ¡°Are you Chu Xun the Devil?¡±


    Those words came from Jin Zhong.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes moved towards Jin Zhong, and his expression returned to his usual coldness. He also saw through Jin Zhong¡¯s real body and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Macro-primate Race.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil has great eyesight,¡± said Jin Zhong.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth were slightly raised, but his face turned cold. He said, ¡°I remember saying that human beings are the rulers of the earth. You alien species should know to behave yourselves. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t heard my words.¡±


    Jin Zhong¡¯s face was colder than ever. ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, I know you¡¯re respected, but we Macro-primates are not the Winged race. Please be polite.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the Macro-primate Race and the Winged race? To me, you¡®re all alien species. What¡¯s more, you are more inferior to the Winged race. After all, they are closer to human beings. You are just a group of beasts. If I want, I can kill you any time.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s words were merciless.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, you are too arrogant.¡± Jin Zhong bellowed angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been arrogant for a long time. Since when did riff-raff like you have the right to tell me what to say.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words were cold. Before his voice dissipated, ear-piercing sound of the arrows piercing through the air could be heard. Two white arrows were shot at Jin Zhong simultaneously.


    Jin Zhong was furious. He raised his ginormous mitt-like hand, and white light swirled around his palm. He then slammed his palm at two arrows aimed for him.


    Boom! Boom!


    There were two deafening explosions, and the force was overbearing. He managed to offset the first arrow, but the explosion of the second arrow directly sent him flying.


    When Jin Zhong landed, he was already a hundred meters away. After landing on the ground, he staggered backwards, and the ground cracked under his feet.


    A Macro-primate, who was an eighth-level Beast Lord, couldn¡¯t help but become furious when he saw Jin Zhong being sent flying. He opened his mouth and wanted to roar.


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and a large number of purple ripples appeared.


    Boom!


    With an earth-shattering explosion, the eighth-level Beast Lord of the Macro-primate Race was slammed into the ground by Chu Xun¡¯s palm. His chest then caved in and he spat out a lot of blood. The white bones of his chest cavity were completely pierced through. The blood stains were very scary to behold.


    Everyone was frightened and trembling.


    With just one palm, an eighth-level Beast Lord of the Macro-primate Race was beaten half to death.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the noise of animals. You¡¯d better watch your mouth,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled again. And that was typical of Chu Xun the Devil, powerful and arrogant.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Another one of the Macro-primate Race was furious. After all, the Macro-primates were considered very powerful among the Lost Races. In fact, they were among the most powerful clans.


    Unfortunately, his courage was admirable, but the consequences were miserable.


    Pow!


    The eighth-level Beast Lord was known for his strong physical body, which had now been blown up by Chu Xun with just one punch and turned into a wisp of bloody mist.


    The scene was deathly silent. No one dared to make a sound. This was the might of Chu Xun the Devil. He would even kill those as powerful as the Macro-primates without any misgivings.


    ¡°Lady of the Moon, what¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Chu Xun¡¯s question was like a knot in the stomachs of the Macro-primates and the Zang family. They all thought, ¡°D*mn, this dude hasn¡¯t even figured out what was going on and he already started a massacre?¡±


    Yao Baiyue told him the whole story, not letting any details slip.


    Chu Xun sneered, then looked at Zang Fengling, and said, ¡°You Zangs, where did you get the nerve? I still remember you sending someone to sneak into my Fire Dragon Palace to poison, almost killing my men. And today, you want to humiliate my brother again. Do you really think that I am some chopped liver you can pick on?¡±


    Zang Fengling¡¯s legs and stomach were all twitching and convulsing. He knew that if he encountered Chu Xun, he had no chance at all. Even the eighth-level Beast Lord of the Macro-primate Race was killed with a single slap. He had no chance!


    Without waiting for Zang Fengling¡¯s reply, Chu Xun looked at Jin Zhong and said with a sneer, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask me who the hell I think I am?¡±


    Jin Zhong¡¯s expression changed drastically as he said, ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, do you really want to become enemies with the Macro-primate Race?¡±


    The purple light in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes was very terrifying. He sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me who I think I am. Now I ask you the same question, who the hell do you Macro-primates think you are?¡±


    Jin Zhong¡¯s face was distorted. His eyes were dense as he said, ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, we Macro-primates are not a bunch of cowards like the Winged Race. I advise you to think things through before you speak.¡±


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun took one step forward and already crossed a hundred meters. He then rushed directly to the front of Jin Zhong. Afterwards, he waved his fist and attacked with a punch.


    Jin Zhong was shocked. He crossed his arms and the Qi around his body surged.


    Pow!


    A purple light burst out from Chu Xun¡¯s fist, and his fist landed squarely on Jin Zhong¡¯s crossed arms. There was nothing fancy about the attack at all.


    Crack!


    There were ear-piercing sounds of bones cracking and Jin Zhong screaming. His voice was like the wailing of a ghost. His arms were twisted and deformed by Chu Xun¡¯s punch. The bones in his arms were shattered, and his huge body was sent flying.


    Bang!


    Jin Zhong¡¯s huge body flew out more than a thousand meters away, and the ground was smashed into a pit, causing the dirt to flare up.


    Jin Zhong screamed miserably. His arms were broken, and his broken bones pierced through his skin and flesh. Blood splattered everywhere. The intense pain made him cry out profusely.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun then flew backwards. He raised his hand and hit towards an eighth-level Beast Lord of the Macro-primate Race. Then A large patch of purple ripples attacked him.


    Bang!


    Blood and flesh splattered everywhere. The eighth-level Beast Lord was smashed into pieces by Chu Xun¡¯s palm attack.


    Boom!


    The air shook, and the giant finger suppressed down. The desolate and simple aura made people tremble with fear.


    A blood-curdling scream sent chills down everyone¡¯s bodies. The eighth-level Beast Lord of the Macro-primate Race was crushed into a wisp of bloody mist by the Demon-slain Finger.


    Chu Xun made another palm attack in the air, then, a purple light turned into a sharp blade and shot out.


    Poof!


    Blood spurted out several meters, and a head rolled down from its body. The eighth-level Beast Lord, who had been hit into the ground by Chu Xun earlier, was beheaded.


    There were a total of five men from the Macro-primate Race. Now, Jin Zhong¡¯s arms were broken and screaming in pain. Three were killed by Chu Xun, and only one was left. And he was trembling with fear.


    Swoosh!


    When the only eighth-level Beast Lord of the Macro-primate Race left saw Chu Xun looking at him, he was scared out of his wits. He turned around and began to run away with lightning speed.


    He was fast, but Chu Xun was even faster. He moved and appeared in front of him and made a fist attack. The energy emanating from the attack was purple and dazzling. Glaring red blood burst out in the air. Before the eighth-level Beast Lord could even scream, his head was smashed by the purple fist light.

 Chapter 410 - Im Afraid to Think about It!

    Chu Xun¡¯s attack was powerful enough to destroy everything. His demonic power was simply annihilating.


    There were a total of five members from the Macro-primate Race. Four of them were killed in the blink of an eye by Chu Xun, and one was disabled.


    Hearing rumors about something was totally different from seeing it with one¡¯s own eyes. People said that Chu Xun the Devil was cold and heartless, but that was just a rumor, no one had seen it.


    But now, after witnessing it with their own eyes, everyone felt that kind of shock and fear.


    Ever since the Macro-primates appeared in this world, they had never suffered defeat. Moreover, they had always been powerful, looking down on humans, as if they were on the top of the food chain.


    But after encountering Chu Xun the Devil, it was a tragedy. He just started killing without a word of nonsense.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, you deserve to die.¡± Jin Zhong¡¯s face twisted as he was filled with uncontrollable anger.


    At this moment, no one felt that Jin Zhong was tough, instead, their hearts were full of contempt. In such moments, it was best to shut up; shouting would only make one die faster.


    If it were someone else, they might be afraid of the Macro-primate Race. When faced with Chu Xun the Devil, however, it would be like courting death.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun stepped forward, then crossed a thousand meters, and stomped his foot on the ground.


    Crack!


    Jin Zhong screamed miserably. His chest was crushed by Chu Xun, and his bones pierced through his skin and flesh. Blood began dripping.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, make your move. Don¡¯t worry, if you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to live comfortably either. The Macro-primate Race is the most powerful race. We will take vengeance on you and your family.¡± Jin Zhong spat out a mouthful of blood as he cried out in a sinister manner.


    ¡°The idiot is still trying to threaten Chu Xun the Devil at this moment, what nerve. You are indeed a dumb beast. Even if you take human form, you still can¡¯t hide the stupidity of a beast.¡± Everyone thought.


    Boom!


    The purple light under Chu Xun¡¯s feet was bright, and the ground began to rumble. The cracks on the ground were spreading.


    Everyone was stunned and felt cold all over. Jin Zhong was broken in half by Chu Xun¡¯s stomp. He was dead.


    Everyone looked at Chu Xun in horror. His decisiveness was chilling and merciless. There were no scruples with Chu Xun at all. He could kill anyone he wanted.


    ¡°Kill, leave none alive!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    The crowd was shocked again, in fact, their insides were trembling from fright. Chu Xun had issued the order to kill.


    Swoosh swoosh¡­!


    Rays of white energy light were blinding as arrows shot out with a terrifying white light surrounding them, mercilessly piercing through the bodies of the Zang family disciples.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Fear filled the air. Miserable screams rang out as the disciples of the Zang family fell one after another.


    ¡°Retreat.¡±


    A presbyter of the Zang family was so shocked that his hands and feet were trembling as he cried out in horror.


    The Zang family disciples were now like stray dogs. They were no longer as arrogant as before. They only wished that their parents could have given them two extra legs to run faster. They all fled desperately.


    No matter how fast they were, they could not compete with Long Yi and Long Er¡¯s arrows.


    Patches of blood sprayed out as bodies fell to the ground one by one.


    ¡°Young Master, run! I¡¯ll stop them!¡±


    A presbyter of the Zang family was rather brave. He dodged the arrow and pounced towards Long Yi.


    Zoom!


    Long Yi¡¯s hand brandished the bow, bringing with it large amounts of white ripples as it struck down on the presbyter¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    Blood splattered and exploded. Everyone was scared out of their wits. This was an eighth-grade Human King, but he was blown up by Long Yi¡¯s iron bow.


    That was a Ninth-level Human King.


    Everyone felt a chill in their hearts and their hands and feet turned cold. Even Chu Xun the Devil¡¯s subordinate was a Ninth-level Human King. Who could fight against him?


    Moreover, if his subordinate had already reached the Ninth-level Human King Realm, what level of cultivation had Chu Xun the Devil reached? It was extremely scary to think about it.


    The white arrow was like a death wish. Once shot out, someone was going to die.


    The Zang family disciples wailed in horror. They fell one after another, unable to block the arrows. The long saber in their hands was shot into pieces, and their bodies were pierced through and eventually exploded.


    ¡°Be careful, young master!¡±


    A presbyter of the Zang Family, who was protecting Zang Fengling, saw the white arrow coming towards them and quickly pushed Zang Fengling away. As a result, he was struck by the arrow and half of his body exploded into a bloody mist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight to the death with you.¡±


    As soon as a Zang family presbyter threw himself at Long Yi and Long Er, he was shot to death straight away.


    Long Er seemed to be even more bloodthirsty than Long Yi. When his arrow shot out, it pierced through the bodies of three of the Zang family disciples in succession and killed them on the spot.


    Gradually, the screams calmed down.


    The atmosphere was dead silent, there were only the blood and dead bodies flowing on the ground.


    In just a few minutes, not a single disciple of the Zang family survived, leaving behind only Zang Fengling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Long Er drew his bow.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Zang Fengling was so frightened that his face turned pale. His entire body was shivering, and his eyes were a little unfocused. He was so frightened that he almost lost his mind.


    More than 150 people had been slaughtered by Chu Xun the Devil in the blink of an eye. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid?


    ¡°Get lost now!¡± Chu Xun looked at Zang Fengling and said indifferently.


    Zang Fengling looked at Chu Xun in disbelief. He thought that he had heard wrong. Chu Xun was going to let him go just like that?


    Chu Xun ignored him.


    Zang Fengling tried to move his feet, but when he saw that Chu Xun did not respond, he ran wildly. He actually stumbled a few times by a few stones, but he quickly got up and continued to run.


    It wasn¡¯t until Zang Fengling¡¯s figure was no longer visible that he finally looked at Yao Baiyue and said, ¡°Lady of the Moon, I hope you won¡¯t blame me for letting him go.¡±


    Yao Baiyue shook her head. ¡°Without Brother Chu¡¯s help, the Chamber of Lead-Glass would have been destroyed. How would I dare to blame Brother Chu? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand why you let him go?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more meaningful if Yan Wushuang kills Zang Fengling himself.¡± Chu Xun looked at Yao Baiyue with a playful look in his eyes.


    Yao Baiyue blushed slightly and felt a little uncomfortable. Although many people knew that she and Yan Wushuang were in love with each other, no one dared to make fun of her to her face. Chu Xun had no scruples though.


    At this time, waves of dirt suddenly began rolling in the sky, and a large number of people were quickly approaching. Judging from their speed, they were all top masters.


    Could it be that the Zang family were here to get revenge?


    However, none of the people at the scene panicked. With Chu Xun the Devil here, who dared to make trouble?


    Long Yi and Long Er stepped forward, like two statues, they stood at the front. As soon as Chu Xun gave the order, their arrows would take the enemy¡¯s life.


    However, Chu Xun smiled and motioned for everyone to relax. With his eyesight, he naturally saw the man at the forefront. It was Yan Guilai.


    When Yan Guilai heard that the Chamber of Lead-Glass was in trouble, he rushed over without stopping. From a distance, he could smell the pungent scent of blood.


    ¡°Fairies of the Chamber of Lead-Glass, the Yan family has come to your aid.¡± The presbyter of the Yan family reported his identity from afar.


    A large number of people quickly arrived in front of them.


    Looking at the ground stained with blood and corpses lying everywhere, the Yan family could not help but be shocked. Moreover, the dead were all men. Since when did the Chamber of Lead-Glass become so powerful?


    Yan Guilai looked curiously at Long Yi and Long Er, wondering who they were. Could it be that there were male disciples in the Chamber of Lead-Glass?


    A Yan Family presbyter noticed Chu Xun who was blocked by a figure, and his face suddenly changed.


    ¡°Householder.¡± He signaled Yan Guilai.


    Yan Guilai looked over. Just now, the disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass were blocking his view, so he didn¡¯t pay attention. Not to mention that his attention was attracted by Long Yi and Long Er. But when he saw who the figure was, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    ¡°My young friend, Chu Xun.¡± Yan Guilai shouted.


    Chu Xun the Devil. All the people of the Yan family noticed Chu Xun approaching, and could not help but be shocked. Now it was easy to explain all the dead bodies on the ground.


    ¡°Householder Yan.¡± Chu Xun greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Chu Xun, my young friend, why are you here?¡± Yan Guilai was very surprised.


    ¡°I was just passing by. I was just going to the Yan family, but I happened to run into them. Lady of the Moon and I are old acquaintances, so I just couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.¡±


    At this time, Lady Superior Bi Keyun stepped forward and greeted Yan Guilai.


    Earlier, Yan Guilai had sent someone to send a message, saying that they were willing to make an alliance with the Chamber of Lead-Glass to fight against their common enemy. The Chamber of Lead-Glass had never been in contact with men, so she refused. She never anticipated her sect to get into trouble. Now that Yan had come to their aid, she was very surprised.


    ¡°Uncle Yan.¡± Yao Baiyue stepped forward and saluted.


    Yan Guilai looked at Yao Baiyue and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not injured, are you?¡±


    Yao Baiyue shook her head and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle Yan. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun was on the alert. Chu Xun the Devil and Yan Guilai were both here for Yao Baiyue. It seemed that she had to have a good talk with her disciple.


    ¡°Thank you for coming to our aid, householder Yan.¡± Lady Superior Bi Keyun thanked him.


    Yan Guilai waved his hand and said, ¡°Sect-Leader Bi, you¡¯re too polite. I believe you are aware that the Zang family has been targeting the Yan family too. Thus helping the Chamber of Lead-Glass means helping myself.¡±


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun nodded. It made a lot of sense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there like fools. Hurry up and help the fairies clean up this trash. Don¡¯t taint such a serene and spiritual place with such trash.¡± Yan Guilai ordered the disciples of the Yan family.


    This was the best opportunity to befriend the fairies of the Chamber of Lead-Glass. The disciples of the Yan family were happy to do such a dirty and tiring job.


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun frowned slightly. According to the rules of the Chamber of Lead-Glass, disciples were not allowed to have any contact with men outside. This scene made her a little uncomfortable, but she didn¡¯t say anything. After all, Chu Xun the Devil had saved their lives.


    ¡°Master, do you want to invite Brother Chu and Uncle Yan to go in and rest first?¡± Yao Baiyue stepped forward and whispered.


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun was in a dilemma. Who knew what would happen if so many men entered the Chamber of Lead-Glass? However, they all came to help, so it was a little unreasonable for them to be rejected to enter.


    ¡°Sect-Leader, why don¡¯t we clean up the side courtyard and let the disciples of the Yan family rest?¡± A presbyter suggested.


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun thought for a while and finally nodded.


    In the end, Chu Xun, Yan Guilai, and the presbyters of the Yan family were all invited into the main hall of the Chamber of Lead-Glass. The disciples were arranged in the side yard.


    After the dishes and wine were ready, everyone took their seats.


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun picked up her wine glass and thanked Chu Xun and Yan Guilai for their help.


    ¡°Sect-Leader Bi, you are too polite. In any case, we will be a family in the future. It seems strange for you to thank me,¡± Yan Guilai said with a smile.


    Upon hearing those words, everyone present had different expressions.


    ¡°Householder Yan, what do you mean by that?¡± Lady Superior Bi Keyun was confused.


    Yao Baiyue hurriedly winked at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun immediately understood that Lady Superior Bi Keyun still didn¡¯t know about Yao Baiyue and Yan Wushuang. Yan Guilai hadn¡¯t figured everything out yet and he was already here to propose a marriage arrangement.


    However, Chu Xun felt that Yan Guilai was acting like such on purpose. How could he not know the rules of the Chamber of Lead-Glass?


    But Chu Xun soon figured out why. Old man Yan Guilai was using him. After all, he had just saved the Chamber of Lead-Glass, so while they were grateful, Yan Guilai wanted to take the opportunity to make Yao Baiyue¡¯s relationship with Yan Wushuang public. This way, Lady Superior Bi Keyun could not refuse.


    But this time, Yan Guilai¡¯s plans were about to crash and burn. He took for granted the fact that the rules of the Chamber of Lead-Glass had been in existence for thousands of years. Thus they would not change the Ancestral Behest just because he saved them.


    Yan Guilai was about to say something, but was interrupted by Chu Xun. ¡°Master Yan, you mean that since the Zang family is your common enemy, we have to cooperate with each other sincerely in the future and fight against the enemy together, just like family right?¡±


    Yan Guilai stared at Chu Xun and thought, ¡°Did he mean what he said?¡± He looked at Chu Xun suspiciously and wondered why Chu Xun had interrupted him. Could it be that¡­ this devil King also took a fancy to Yao Baiyue?


    Oh my god! His son would come out on top when compared with any other man but when it came to Chu Xun the Devil, he had to admit that his son paled in comparison.


    ¡°My poor son. You met a very powerful love rival this time.¡± Yan Guilai was worried about his son in his heart.

 Chapter 411 - Weapons Drawn

    Bi Keyun felt only the strangest sensation of suspicion at Yan Guilai¡¯s words, that there was more to what he said than that.


    ¡°A toast to you all, Chu Xun, Uncle Yan. Thank you for your timely assistance today,¡± Yao Baiyue said hastily, hoping to break the ice.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to keep my own daughter-in-law safe,¡± Yan Guilai grinned, feeling pleased with himself. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to help you win this wife, son!¡±


    But on the other hand, Chu Xun nearly spilled his wine at what he just heard.


    Yao Baiyue too was stunned when she heard Yan Guilai.


    Yan Guilai¡¯s tactless remark wiped the smiles off the faces of Bi Keyun and the Chamber¡¯s Elders, earning him instead unfriendly glares from them.


    ¡°Master Yan, I respect you as head of your house and your assistance in saving the Chamber. Let us not forget our manners in spite of the revels,¡± Bi Keyun said coolly.


    ¡°If only I could give this idiot a knock on the head,¡± scowled Chu Xun quietly to himself.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Lady Superior. Master Yan¡¯s only trying to say that he admired Lady Baiyue so greatly that he hopes that in the future, he¡¯d find a daughter-in-law that shares the same qualities as she does. It¡¯s just a comparison, just a simple comparison,¡± Chu Xun said quickly, trying to defuse the situation.


    But the blundering Yan Guilai refused to admit just that. Instead, he mistook Chu Xun as wanting to railroad him so that he himself could win Yao Baiyue to be his own wife! He glared at Chu Xun, ¡°My friend Chu Xun, there is an order of precedence to things like this. What¡¯s more, my son Wushuang is a friend of yours. I¡¯m sure you know it¡¯s nowhere near friendly to covet your friend¡¯s wife. Everyone knows for how long Wushuang has been pining for her!¡±


    Chu Xun was left utterly flabbergasted. He did not know what to say, and he needed not to. Before he could yelp a syllable, Bi Keyun was already boiling with anger.


    ¡°You are a senior, Master Yan! What you just said were words unbecoming of your stature and dignity! Or do you think you can come here to the Chamber and have your way however you like?¡± Bi Keyun slammed a fist into her table, causing every piece of tableware to rattle and jump. ¡°So this is your true purpose is it, Yan Guilai? It¡¯s not so much as offering us assistance as coming here to force a marriage, is that not? You¡¯re trying to bully us eh? Do you seriously take us as pushovers?!¡±


    ¡°Bully?! My son Wushuang and Lady Baiyue here have been in love with each other for so long. We might as well take this as an opportunity to come clean with the truth. Why do you think Chu Xun came and helped? It¡¯s because he¡¯s friends with my son Wushuang! Surely this is a kindness that you might want to repay? Well, you can and it¡¯s simple. Just let Baiyue marry my son and we¡¯ll be closer like family¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you brute!¡± snapped Bi Keyun angrily.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Lady Superior? It is not right that man and woman should marry? Or do you think my son is not good enough a match for the successor of the Chamber of Lead-Glass?¡±


    Bi Keyun was flushed with such rage that she was literally panting for breath. Her chest heaved again and again as she glowered, ¡°And here I thought I should be grateful for your so-called kind assistance for saving us. Yet after everything, you¡¯re no different from the Zangs! Birds of a feather!¡±


    Turning bitter, Yan Guilai growled, ¡°It¡¯s time the Chamber changed its rules, Lady Superior. We¡¯re not living in the Dark Ages now. How could you still cling to those outdated traditions and practices? If you want to be single all your life, no one¡¯s stopping you. But to force even your acolytes and prot¨¦g¨¦ to do the same? That¡¯s madness!¡±


    Bang!


    Bi Keyun¡¯s face was the color of a tomato and her eyes flared with fury. With one furious kick, she smashed the dinner table, chucking numerous pieces of tableware into the air.


    ¡°All ye of the Chamber, heed my call! The Yan Family are dishonest and depraved folk with nefarious designs upon the Chamber! Drive them out!¡±


    ¡°Lady Superior! Please calm down! I¡¯m sure Master Yan did not mean what he said!¡± Chu Xun persuaded hastily.


    ¡°Silence!¡± the Lady Superior of the Chamber snapped viciously at him like a lashing serpent in its wrath.


    A resigned Chu Xun could only turn to Yan Guilai, ¡°Master Yan, we should first take our leave for now before you say something you¡¯ll regret.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d not hear anything more from you!¡± Yan Guilai snapped instead, much to Chu Xun¡¯s amazement, ¡°How could you! She is your friend¡¯s future wife!¡±


    Chu Xun was stupefied. ¡°How could I?! My friend¡¯s future wife?! What on earth is going on here?!¡±


    ¡°Baiyue, do be frank to the Lady Superior. Aren¡¯t you in love with my son Wushuang? Don¡¯t worry, you can speak freely in my presence,¡± Yan Guilai now said to Yao Baiyue.


    But the young lass was only so nervous and flustered that she nearly broke into tears much less telling what Yan Guilai wished to hear.


    ¡°Baiyue, you tell me. What is going on? Tell me that this brute Yan Guilai is lying. Don¡¯t worry, you can tell me. You can trust me to defend you,¡± Bi Keyun said to her prot¨¦g¨¦.


    ¡°I-I¡­ I-I can¡¯t¡­¡± Yao Baiyue¡¯s eyes turned moist and red. On one hand was the father of the man she loved, while on the other was her teacher and surrogate parent who has always wanted nothing but only to leave her the best. To be caught in such a tug of war was like that her darkest nightmare came true.


    ¡°Tell us, Baiyue. Tell us that Yan Guilai is lying. We¡¯ll rather die defending your honor than suffer you being unjustly wronged!¡± clamored the ranks of Elders too.


    ¡°What lying?! Just go out and ask anyone yourself. The whole world knows about the love between Baiyue and Master Wushuang! It¡¯s only because you stubborn and obstinate fools who have always been in the way of what should be a perfect love story!¡± retorted a Yan elder.


    ¡°Shuddup, you sniveling filth!¡± lambasted Bi Keyun at last. She swiveled to face Yao Baiyue and said very slowly, ¡°Tell me, Baiyue. Are the things they say true?¡±


    ¡°T-teacher¡­ I-I¡­¡± Yao Baiyue could not bear to utter the one answer that would devastate her teacher as tears welled in her eyes.


    At a complete loss of what to do, she could only plead to Yan Guilai, ¡°Please, Uncle Yan¡­ Please say no more¡­¡±


    Bi Keyun¡¯s face immediately turned into the color of chalk, and so did the college of Elders of the Chamber too.


    The truth could have not been any more obvious. Through Yao Baiyue¡¯s reactions, no one could doubt that Yan Guilai was true after all. The entire leadership echelon of the Chamber had not realized the truth until now.


    Plop! Bi Keyun¡¯s knees gave way as she collapsed to the floor, her gaze lost and distant with utmost disappointment. She just could not believe it was true.


    For all her life, Bi Keyun strived only for the express purpose of preserving the Chamber by devoting her focus and attention to her training and cultivation as well as her abstinence from want and desire. She followed the tenets of the sisterhood to the letter, staunchly believing in their cause to a fault that she never once wavered.


    ¡°Teacher,¡± Yao Baiyue hurried to her teacher to help her up, but instead, the older woman shoved her violently away.


    ¡°Worthless ingrate! How dare you succumb to desire! You¡¯ve ruined our honor! The honor of this Chamber¡¯s leadership which had endured for centuries until this day! How am I supposed to explain myself to the forebears of this ancient order when I pass to the afterlife in the future!?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, no!¡± cried Yao Baiyue, her face now streaming with tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Baiyue. If they¡¯re not willing to accept you, the doors of the Yan Family house will be opened to you forever. At any rate, you¡¯re better off with us than having to spend the rest of your life like a nun.¡±


    ¡°Please, Uncle Yan. Please, say no more¡­¡± Yao Baiyue begged between sobs and chokes.


    Shing! Shing!


    The cold glint of steel flashed all around them. The Elders of the Chamber all had their weapons drawn and pointed at every Yan member in the hall.


    ¡°We¡¯d rather fight to the death than have you stand here and dishonor the good name and sacred traditions of the Chamber, Yan Guilai!¡±


    ¡°Are you idiots?! Look at what year it is! It¡¯s all about freedom now! Freedom to love and freedom to marry the person you¡¯re in love with! Nothing survives the washing of time through intransigence! If this is really what you want, why not change this sisterhood into a monastery of nuns and be done with it?!¡± barked a Yan elder hotly.


    ¡°Please, everyone! There must be a misunderstanding here somewhere! We need to calm down!¡± Chu Xun urged, feeling himself wedged between the anvil and the hammer, ¡°Please have a seat and calm down!¡±


    One of the Chamber¡¯s Elders regarded Chu Xun and said to him, ¡°We know how much fear your name commands, Devil, and we know you¡¯re skilled and dangerous enough to be feared by all. But at the same time, we also know this: you¡¯re a friend of Yan Wushuang. So, if you¡¯re standing with the Yans on this to push us off the edge, so be it. We¡¯d rather die than allow ourselves to be terrorized.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun could find no words to counter that remark. Grimacing at what a messy kettle of fish this affair had become, he could only raise his hands in defeat and shrugged, gesturing his intent to not take sides. There was nothing else he could do right now.


    ¡°I only want to say this: there must be a misunderstanding somewhere here and we need to calm down and remember that we still have common enemies in the Zangs and the Macro-primate Race.¡±


    ¡°As if the Yans and the Zangs are any different. They¡¯re just two peas in a pod, equally wanton and evil!¡± spat an Elder of the Chamber sharply.


    ¡°What ¡®wanton and evil¡¯?! Watch your tongue! We came to provide assistance and this is how you thank us? Who is actually ¡®wanton and evil¡¯, I wonder,¡± retorted another Yan elder with displeasure.


    ¡°Enough! Silence, all of you!¡± Bi Keyun burst out when she finally regained her composure, lashing out with steel and force.


    ¡°Obey my command, all ye of the Chamber! I want every Yan within the premises of the Chamber to be executed immediately if they are not withdrawing in three seconds.¡±


    Carried by the force of her Internal Breath, her voice reverberated across every corner of the Chamber¡¯s grounds, causing every structure and edifice within the grounds to tremble.


    ¡°Savage woman, you dare lay a hand on us!?¡± snarled a Yan elder belligerently.


    ¡°Please, Master Yan. Sound the retreat,¡± urged Chu Xun, ¡°Nothing good will come to Wushuang and Yao Baiyue if a fight breaks out here.¡±


    Yan Guilai fell into contemplative silence before growling darkly, ¡°We¡¯ll withdraw.¡±


    ¡°There is it, we¡¯re leaving!¡±


    Chu Xun needed to raise his hands to show his intent of peace; the Yans were withdrawing as demanded.


    Acolytes of the Chamber followed the Yans across every inch of the compound as they retreated, their swords fully drawn and kept them aimed at them threateningly. It was only until the last Yan man was more than a few hundred meters away, did they finally calm down.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes at Yan Guilai, scowling quietly, ¡°This is all your fault, you buffoon!¡±


    That did not go unnoticed. ¡°What are you glaring at me for? This is your fault!¡± Yan Guilai erupted.


    Chu Xun stared at him blankly with disbelief. But he was hardly the only one. Several Yan elders could not understand what was going on too. ¡°Why is all this the Devil¡¯s fault?!¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with me? We would not have been driven out like beggars if you had not shot your mouth off!¡±


    Yan Guilai gave him a nasty look, ¡°Stop pretending. You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking of?¡±


    A puzzled Chu Xun stared bewilderedly at him.


    ¡°Still pretending, eh?¡± Yan Guilai looked daggers at him, ¡°You might fool everyone else, but not me! You think these eyes of mine can¡¯t see that you¡¯re interested in Yao Baiyue?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun was utterly speechless. ¡°Me?! Having thoughts about Yao Baiyue?! Why don¡¯t I even know that myself?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± scowled Yan Guilai with disgust. He really believed Chu Xun was pretending. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t realize the reason for your railroading me? You want the Chamber to remember that it was you who came to their aid, not us. You have great powers and you¡¯ve saved the Chamber this time. Perhaps you might do that again. But you want Bi Keyun to know it was you and only you so that when you ask for Yao Baiyue¡¯s hand in marriage, that old hag would never be able to refuse you, am I right?!¡±


    Chu Xun was literally dumbfounded by the accusation. It was all he could do to stop himself from giving the older man a tight slap into his face.


    ¡°What are you talking about, you old fool!? Yao Baiyue is the beau of that bratty son of yours and she loves him too! Anyone with half a brain could see that! I did not try to railroad you; I only tried to stop you from making that proposal because the timing is not right! Do you think saving them would make them uproot the ways and traditions that have been embedded for centuries into their livelihoods? If it¡¯s really that easy, then why do you think Yao Baiyue had kept this a secret for all this while!? Why do you think the Elders and Bi Keyun of the Chamber were unaware of their open-secret love affair? That eye of yours, you say? You¡¯d better get a doctor to look at that brain of yours for Heaven¡¯s sake!¡± bellowed Chu Xun to vent his frustration before he lost control of himself.

 Chapter 412 - That Does It

    Yan Guilai might be a smart person, but this time he was suffering for it. It was infuriating how he got things the wrong way.


    If not for his friendship with Yan Wushuang, Chu Xun would have given the master of the House of Yan a great beating already.


    ¡°You¡¯re really not swooning for Yao Baiyue?!¡± Yan Guilai said again, still unable to believe what he had just heard, ¡°Then why would you help the Chamber of Lead-Glass? And on top of that, what a coincidence that you¡¯re just nearby?!¡±


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s lips twitched with intense irritation. ¡°I was only passing by because Qingcheng is near your house and I was on my way here. I only offered help because of that bratty son of yours.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yan Guilai said skeptically.


    Chu Xun clenched his fists tightly, willing himself to calm down, only to find his resolve crumbling, ¡°Pipe down¡­ Pipe down¡­ Pipe down¡­ NO, THAT¡¯S ENOUGH!¡±


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist came suddenly and blasted Yan Guilai into a distance. He just could not hold back anymore.


    ¡°You insolent pup! How dare you lift a hand against an elder?!¡± Yan Guilai glowered, rolling up his sleeves as he rushed back, his eyes blazing with anger.


    Winds and thunders roared and thrashed around them in resonance with their burgeoning auras.


    Bang!


    Once again, Yan Guilai crashed to the ground with purplish-green bruises on his face and a pair of black eyes.


    ¡°Do you seriously believe I can¡¯t beat you?!¡± snarled Yan Guilai through gritted teeth.


    ¡°You were never a match for me,¡± scoffed Chu Xun.


    ¡°How dare you sprout such insolent words! All right, no leniency this time!¡± Yan Guilai rubbed his hands.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun vanished in the blink of an eye and reappeared right before him, his fists raised and imbued with his magic.


    Bang! Bang!


    Yelps of pain and agony rang out every time his knuckles pounded into Yan Guilai¡¯s flesh in what seemed like a one-sided fistfight.


    The Yan elders and acolytes around them could only stare in silence. ¡°Should we help or what?!¡±


    ¡°Wait. If we get involved, we¡¯d sure be beaten into a pulp. Stay, and we¡¯d only be given an earful at most.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s better we just stay back for now. And they cleverly chose to just remain as witnesses to this drama.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Chu Xun! Let go!¡± Yan Guilai snarled again as Chu Xun used an arm to keep him pinned down while the beating continued.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two powerful blows into him were the only responses he received.


    Chu Xun was burning with uncontrollable rage. ¡°You¡¯re a few hundred years old for crying out loud! What on earth did you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± And he gave another two punches for good measure.


    ¡°I¡¯m only trying to help my son win a wife! How is that wrong now!?¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    Two more punches elicited more howls of pain from Yan Guilai.


    ¡°You can find all the wives in the world for your son for all I care, but why did you involve me into your sordid affair!? I could have been a revered guest of the Chamber, and now I¡¯m out here, driven out the doors like a beggar!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s anger mounted with every word. Yan Guilai really needed a good beating for his nasty mind and even-worse plan!


    ¡°I¡¯m father to Wushuang, your brother-at-arms, Chu Xun! How dare you struck me! You¡¯d be cursed!¡± Yan Guilai yelled desperately, feeling ashamed that a man of a few hundred years could be beaten like a punching bag while being pinned down by him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to kill you first before the curse strikes me,¡± said Chu Xun, giving him another punch.


    ¡°Let me go! A fair fight if you dare!¡± Yan Guilai challenged him.


    Chu Xun let him go at once.


    Whoosh!


    Gusts of gales swept around, lashing furiously like invisible whips as Yan Guilai¡¯s aura burgeoned when he summoned his powers.


    Bang!


    It was no use; Chu Xun easily struck him down with another blow and went back to pinning him down while bludgeoning him ceaselessly.


    Moments later, when the drubbing finally ended, Yan Guilai emerged with a face so heavily bruised, decked out with a pair of black eyes that made him look like panda bears.


    ¡°Give it back here, you brutish whelp,¡± Yan Guilai growled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of incredulity.


    ¡°Enough pretending, my Storage Ring!¡± Yan Guilai muttered, breathing heavily through his nostrils that his beard and mustache were billowing.


    He wanted to retrieve from his Storage Rings something to dab on his wounds, only to realize that the ring on his finger was gone.


    Chu Xun grumbled, intensely annoyed, ¡°You accused me of taking an interest in Yao Baiyue just now and I swallowed it. And now you¡¯re accusing me of stealing your ring? That does it!¡±


    ¡°Swallowed it?! You swallowed nothing! You gave me a huge beating in front of my men! And the Storage Ring had been on my finger, how else could it have vanished?!¡± Yan Guilai nearly cried out loud.


    ¡°I know it was you, Chu Xun. Now give it back here!¡± demanded Yan Guilai.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re itching for another beating. Since when did I take your ring!¡± Chu Xun rubbed his palms together, readying for another fight.


    ¡°Then how did it disappear?¡± Yan Guilai said as he realized how Chu Xun had avoided causing injury to him while only inflicting pain just now.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? I¡¯m not your nanny,¡± growled Chu Xun sourly.


    Yan Guilai observed Chu Xun¡¯s resentful look that looked as if he was indeed the innocent party here and began to wonder himself, ¡°Is he really innocent?!¡±


    ¡°Could it have dropped during our fight?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    Yan Guilai seethed like a bull seeing red, glowering at Chu Xun. There was no way he would not notice the ring being slipped off his finger as a Ninth-grade Human King. But when he thought about it again, it seemed possible after all.


    Chu Xun produced a jade-white vial and tossed it to Yan Guilai. ¡°That¡¯s medicine concocted by the Lord of Healing himself. It works wonders on bruises and swelling.¡±


    Yan Guilai accepted it grudgingly before calling an acolyte to come over to help administer the medicine to him


    ¡°Deplorable manners,¡± Chu Xun observed dryly.


    Yan Guilai pretended to not hear him.


    The Yans searched the area where they fought but still, the Ring was nowhere to be found.


    Yan Guilai could not resist peering at Chu Xun with doubt again. The feeling that Chu Xun had taken the ring somehow was like an itch that he could not satisfy, a lingering thought that never stopped tormenting him. After all, this was the same unscrupulous young man who had conned a priceless pair of Fire-amber Bamboos off him. That incident had impressed upon him what a thieve and marauder Chu Xun could be.


    Yan Guilai nearly erupted. No one had ever spoken to him like that before. Ever since he met Chu Xun, he felt himself getting undermined as master of the Yan Family.


    Yan Guilai nearly erupted. No one had ever spoken to him like that before. Ever since he met Chu Xun, he felt himself getting undermined as master of the Yan Family.


    ¡°Think properly. You might have left it at home,¡± urged Chu Xun again nicely.


    But Yan Guilai was nowhere near the mood to think. If anything, he felt insulted. ¡°I¡¯m not demented and I would never forget something so personal and important!¡±


    His eyes scanned Chu Xun¡¯s face closely, hoping to find the tiniest hint of reaction that could betray his guilt.


    ¡°Well, in that case, there¡¯s nothing to worry about! No harm then in losing an empty Storage Ring,¡± said Chu Xun rather cheerfully.


    But Yan Guilai could only grimace quietly to himself at the loss. It was only a lie to see if Chu Xun would react to have stolen an empty Storage Ring. Yet instead of finding any trace of disappointment or frustration, Chu Xun appeared to be genuinely relieved for him.


    ¡°Does this mean that this phony brat is really innocent this time?!¡±


    ¡°Search the area properly!¡± Yan Guilai barked at his acolytes.


    ¡°Why are you so worried about an empty Storage Ring?¡± Chu Xun cast him a derisive look, ¡°You¡¯re the master of the great House of Yan. Should you be expending your men and resources to hunt down one Storage Ring that carries nothing inside? What a joke. Come on, call off the search. If you want a ring, I can give you another.¡±


    Yan Guilai was practically shaking with grief. ¡°Who says it¡¯s empty?! There might not be anything important inside, but there are still loads of magical supplies inside!¡±


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Call it off! It¡¯s only an empty Storage Ring,¡± said Yan Guilai bitterly and reluctantly at last. The hoard of supplies inside his ring could easily equate to a century-old stockpile of supplies by any mid-level organizations.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go!¡± called Yan Guilai as he got up. The medicine produced by Yu Cheng himself really was helpful; much of Yan Guilai¡¯s bruises were already subsiding.


    ¡°Where to?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°To my house, of course. Unless you wish to camp here for the night?¡± muttered an exasperated Yan Guilai, still grimacing at the loss of his ring.


    Chu Xun pointed at the fallen gates of the Chamber of Lead-Glass. ¡°Wait. The ladies here don¡¯t even have a gate to keep anyone out. What if the Zangs come back? That bratty son of yours would surely be hounding you the rest of your life if anything happens to his sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°As if he would dare,¡± hissed Yan Guilai, although Chu Xun¡¯s reasoning made sense. He turned to a few of his acolytes and barked, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and get some tents!¡±


    The acolytes looked hardly amused at the notion of spending the night out in the wilderness, but they knew better than to object or refuse. Quickly, they scarpered off obediently.


    ¡°Long Yi, Long Er! We¡¯re leaving, ¡°called Chu Xun.


    ¡°Wait a second. Where are you going to?¡±


    ¡°Your house, of course. Yao Baiyue¡¯s your future daughter-in-law, not mine. Surely you don¡¯t expect me to sit out here in the wild for nothing?¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± Yan Guilai erupted suddenly, shocking everyone. ¡°What a bloody joke?! If he goes back to my house, he¡¯d have a good time plundering my whole house! By the time I reach home, I¡¯d be lucky if I can still find any coins to rub together!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, you old thing?¡± Chu Xun muttered with annoyance, ¡°I¡¯m a guest and you¡¯re my host. Are you going to shut your door in my face? Is this how you treat guests?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡± Yan Guilai raked his mind desperately for pretenses, knowing that he could never allow Chu Xun to step into his house unchaperoned. With a spurious grin, he said, ¡°How about you stay here? The views a beauty here with all that pleasant sceneries, flora and fauna, and that bubbling little brook there. We can sit here and have tea all day. What a treat it would be!¡±


    Everyone stared skeptically at him. ¡°What pleasant scenery?! The nearest hill¡¯s more than a few kilometers away and the so-called brook was nothing but a sad and dismal creek with barely a trickle of water inching so perilously close to drying up!¡±


    ¡°You might love it here, but I don¡¯t. You go on and enjoy yourselves here, boys. I¡¯m taking off,¡± refused Chu Xun.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Chu Xun. You can¡¯t go. What if the Zangs and the Macro-primates come back?¡±


    ¡°Then deal with them yourselves. I helped the Chamber because I didn¡¯t know you were coming. But now that you¡¯re here, what do you take me for? Free labor?¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯m offering a reward of ten middle-grade magical shrubs. Stay here and they shall be yours,¡± Yan Guilai put up a facetious grin to mask his true intent.


    ¡°¡®Stay here and they shall be yours¡¯. As if I would give a tinker¡¯s cuss about ten magical shrubs! That amounts just nice if you¡¯re dealing with a beggar, not me!¡± scowled Chu Xun irately. ¡°What a stingy miser,¡± he gasped quietly.


    ¡°All right, name your price.¡±


    ¡°One thousand. One thousand middle-grade magical shrubs. Not one shrub less.¡±


    ¡°One thousand?! Is this a rip-off, boy!?¡±


    ¡°Taking from you is certainly faster than a rip-off.¡±


    ¡°Y-You! H-how could you! You vampire!¡± Yan Guilai stammered with disbelief and rage.


    ¡°Whatever. Long Yi, Long Er, let¡¯s go,¡± said Chu Xun, turning around to leave.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± before Yan Guilai could finish, his cell phone began ringing. He strode off to answer it.


    He came back not long later. By the time, Chu Xun was already a dozen meters away. He calmly said to his acolytes, barking loud enough for Chu Xun¡¯s benefit, and said, ¡°Get two more tents. My son is on his way here with a lady companion called Jing Hong.¡±

 Chapter 413 - Sailing Close to the Wind

    The mention of Jing Hong¡¯s name made Chu Xun stop in his tracks and he turned back.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? What are you coming back for?¡± Yan Guilai would have looked genuinely surprised if not for the curling of his lips.


    ¡°I just remembered how imprudent it would be to leave you here alone,¡± said Chu Xun pensively. ¡°Here¡¯s a counteroffer. A discount, if you like it. Five hundred magical shrubs.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Yan Guilai stretched out a hand with anticipation.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Chu Xun was flabbergasted.


    ¡°I thought you said you¡¯re giving me five hundred magical shrubs,¡± teased Yan Guilai playfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re sailing perilously close to the wind, do you know that?¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. I really can¡¯t afford to make an enemy out of you, can I?¡± Yan Guilai stepped sideways with a flourish of his arm, beckoning Chu Xun to go, ¡°I¡¯d have to say the environment here is not too kind for someone of your stature, Chu Xun. Perhaps you¡¯d fare better somewhere else.¡±


    He brusquely strode off to talk to a few of the elders of his house.


    The acolytes who had gone off to get some tents came back not long later.


    They erected several tents and canopies and left two extra ones empty.


    ¡°Keep those two for Wushuang and Lady Jing Hong. Watch it. Make sure no vermin slips inside,¡± yapped Yan Guilai.


    Chu Xun pursed his lips, immensely annoyed.


    ¡°Chu Xun, my friend. The hour is growing late. You should get your tents quickly if you intend to stay!¡± chuckled Yan Guilai, ¡°Warriors like us might be accustomed to spending nights under starry skies in the wild, but only when the situation calls for it. At any rate, you should get your tents while you¡¯re still in time.¡±


    He did not wait for any response from Chu Xun. He turned around and called all members of his family into the large and spacious canopies and stayed inside.


    His voice could be heard amidst the boisterous chatter from inside the tents once inside.


    ¡°Wow, the meat and liquor are good! And here we are, out here in the wild, enjoying good food and booze¡­ It¡¯s gratifying¡­¡±


    Apparently, the acolytes came back with cartfuls of meat and liquor when they came back with the canopies and tents.


    At the roof of the canopy was a little transparent sunroof that Yan Guilai could look at in the sky. He raised his liquor glass and swayed slowly to a tune, ¡°I lift my glass, awaiting the sun to pass¡­¡±


    Yan Guilai gulped down the contents of his glass as he sang a few songs that hardly made any sense at all.


    ¡°Should I go get a tent of our own?¡± asked Long Yi.


    Chu Xun¡¯s brows raised up as he came up with another devious plan. He waved him off, ¡°There¡¯s some here for the taking, why should we go through the trouble of buying one?¡±


    ¡°I came, I see, I conquer. Understand?¡± On that note, Chu Xun dove into Yan Guilai¡¯s tent.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The noise of fist slapping on flesh came, accompanied by the painful howls of Yan Guilai.


    Long Yi and Long Er shared a quick glance before they each dove into another two tents occupied by two Yan elders.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Devil!? Lemme go!¡± boomed Yan Guilai defiantly.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun flung him out of his own tent, badly bruised on his face and the blackened eyes even darker than ever.


    ¡°Elders! To arms! We slay this Devil here and no¡ª!¡± Yan Guilai called loudly.


    Before he could finish, two more men were tossed out of their tents.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Two Yan elders, each with purplish-green swelling all over them, looked up at Yan Guilai pitifully from the ground.


    ¡°Wh-what¡­ What a disgrace, both of you!¡± he scowled at them.


    ¡°As if you¡¯re any different. Your eyes are blacker than ours!¡± The elders almost screamed out loud.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much, Devil!¡±


    Slurp!


    ¡°Too much booze but not enough friend, I guess. I¡¯d just have to enjoy this fine draught on my own!¡± Slurp!


    ¡°Long Yi, Long Er! Come and quit dawdling there. Drink up, drink up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Answered Long Yi and Long Er as they joined him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the old village head singing a rhyme before when he drinks, Master Chu Xun? Wanna hear it?¡± said Long Er.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then.¡±


    ¡°Whenever he drinks, he¡¯ll say this: One gulp, two gulps, drink and gargle! Three gulps, four gulps, not enough to marvel! Five gulps, six gulps, a drowsy numbness pains! Seven gulps, eight gulps, is there more to drain!¡±


    Chu Xun giggled. ¡°Long Qingquan sang that?!¡±


    ¡°He did.¡±


    It was amusing that an old redneck like Long Qingquan could sing such a song too.


    ¡°COME OUT, DEVIL, YOU MURDERING ROBBER!¡± cried Yan Guilai from outside, absolutely angry that Chu Xun had occupied his tent and was drinking and eating his food.


    ¡°Come and take it back if you can,¡± Chu Xun remarked with derisive nonchalance.


    Outside, Yan Guilai was stomping his foot in rage. He rolled up his sleeves, ready to charge into the tent to duke it out with Chu Xun and it took two of his elders to keep him at bay.


    ¡°Just give up, Master. You would only end up taking more beating if you went in.¡±


    Yan Guilai threw his man so nasty a look as if he had just been stabbed in the back, ¡°What on earth are you talking about?! If I¡¯m allowing him to have the tents, it¡¯s only because I¡¯m being magnanimous! Or else, I would have long beaten him into a mess that his old man won¡¯t even recognize him!¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Master! Certainly! Which is what we¡¯ve done to that two companions of the Devil too! After all, they are friends of Master Wushuang. We have to be courteous to our guests, see?¡±


    ¡°Yes, correct! I have been soft on him otherwise I would have given him a tight slap on his cheek!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, both of you. We Yans are men of substance, unlike a certain abomination who¡¯s only good at robbing, killing, and looting.


    That remark made the two elders wince and quickly jerk their heads into the direction of Chu Xun¡¯s tents with fright. Seeing no commotion coming from inside, only did they heave breaths of relief.


    ¡°You can use one of the two empty tents, Master. I don¡¯t think Master Wushuang will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Yan Guilai patted the dust off his clothes and gave a snort at Chu Xun¡¯s tent before entering one of the two empty tents.


    Inside his tent, Chu Xun smirked. ¡°Shameless bastards! Bragging when they¡¯ve been beaten up so badly?!¡± And he shook his head, grinning to himself.


    ¡­


    Zang Fengling ran as quickly as he could like a beaten dog. He did not even dare to hazard a respite in case Chu Xun might catch up to him and kill him.


    For three long hours, he did not stop. By the time he reached the gates of the Zang Family residence, he was so exhausted that he fainted right outside.


    When the Zang acolytes watching the gates found him, they quickly carried him inside.


    Zang Fengling being found unconscious outside the house sent the entire household into chaos.


    Zang Yuanzhi, a tall and surly middle-aged man dressed in rich silk, came in. His eyes burning with cold fury.


    His mere presence made everyone shivered.


    It was public knowledge to everyone who knew the Zangs that Zang Fengling was the only living son of his generation. Anything that happened to the Zang Family¡¯s only living heir could easily cause tremors.


    Flanking Zang Yuanzhi was a pair of tall and burly men. They have red ruby-like eyes to adorn their sinisterly misshapen faces. Both Macro-primate champions, one was called Jin Wei while the other Jin Cheng.


    Zang Yuanzhi examined Zang Fengling and finally sighed easily at last. The cold and silent rage radiating off him finally defused.


    ¡°How is Young Master Fengling, sir?¡± only now did a highly-ranked Zang elder dare to ask.


    ¡°He¡¯s just has a shock and he¡¯s exhausted his Internal Breath. That¡¯s all. Nothing serious,¡± said Zang Yuanzhi placidly. Even so, he did a second examination to confirm nothing was wrong. He could not dare risk anything with Zang Fengling being his only son.


    The stronger and more powerful one becomes, the weaker becomes his fertility.


    Zang Yuanzhi injected some of his Internal Breath into his son and fed him a pill that would help him recuperate.


    Zang Fengling woke up groggily not long after that.


    ¡°Father! Save me¡­ save me¡­¡± Zang Fengling fell into a manic fit of delirium, wildly agitated as he grabbed and tugged at Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s arm.


    Zang Yuanzhi intensely angered to see his son so horrified, his eyes flaring with icy fury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, son. Father¡¯s here. No one will hurt you,¡± he consoled his son.


    Zang Fengling calmed down at last.


    ¡°What happened, Young Master Fengling? Why only you came back?¡± asked Jin Wei first and foremost. He was not so much as concerned about the Zangs than about the five Macro-primate champions who did not make it back at all.


    But the demented Zang Fengling was still in a state. He heard Jin Wei¡¯s question and fell into a momentary stupor before squealing like a pig out of the blue, ¡°Dead! All dead! NOOO! PLEASE! NOO! DON¡¯T KILL ME!¡±


    Zang Fengling¡¯s deranged state shocked and frightened everyone.


    But everyone heard him: they were dead. Everyone was dead.


    They could not believe their ears. More than one hundred and fifty warriors had been mobilized for this invasion, including more than twenty Human Kings. Reinforced by champions of the Macro-primate Race, who on earth would have such power to kill them all?!


    Jin Wei and Jin Cheng shared a dark look, their ugly faces twisting more hideously. ¡°Can you elaborate more, Young Master Fengling?¡± pressed Jin Cheng.


    ¡°DEAD! THEY¡¯RE ALL DEAD! I SEE BLOOD AND BROKEN LIMBS EVERYWHERE!¡± Zang Fengling trembled hard. He seemed to be regaining his senses and his words were clearer now.


    ¡°I need you to be precise, Master Fengling. What really happened?!¡± urged Jin Wei, repeating his question again and again with building frustration.


    Zang Yuanzhi was nowhere near pleased to see his son subjected to such interrogation. ¡°Please have patience, Jin. My son has had a shock. Perhaps we should wait till he¡¯s more comfortable.¡±


    Jin Wei was about to protest but Jin Cheng urged him tacitly not to, shaking his head at the former.


    Silence filled the emptiness as everyone agreed that any questions could wait.


    Jin Wei¡¯s morbidly-red eyes never stopped glancing at Zang Fengling, musing at how inept a warrior he turned out to be.


    Jin Cheng had been giving him numerous looks and signals to warn him. They were guests of the Zangs and it would do them no good by harassing Zang Fengling for answers, and even though Macro-primates did not fear the power of the Zang Family, angering the doting father in Zang Yuanzhi was tantamount to lighting a match beside a powder keg, which could easily jeopardize their relationship as allies.


    About half an hour passed, and Zang Fengling could finally speak.


    ¡°No one else survived. I was the only one.¡±


    ¡°How did they die?!¡± urged Jin Wei, ¡°Did the Chamber have any strong warriors hiding there?¡±


    ¡°That was one hundred times worse than any warrior you can find,¡± Zang Fengling¡¯s voice quivered with lingering fright, ¡°No warrior could be capable of such carnage.¡±


    ¡°What on earth did you find there, son?¡± Zang Yuanzhi couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity finally.


    ¡°Chu Xun. The Devil.¡±


    Those words robbed all color from the faces of everyone in the chamber.


    ¡°You encountered the Devil?!¡± cried one of the Zang elders present.


    Zang Fengling nodded. ¡°We did. We were winning, and the Chamber was all but spent. But the Devil appeared out of nowhere and began killing every man we had. By the time he was done, not a man was left standing.¡±


    ¡°Is he really so powerful?!¡± Jin Wei muttered doubtfully, ¡°What about Jin Zhong? He¡¯s a Ninth-grade Beast Lord!¡±


    ¡°Master Jin? The Devil destroyed both his arms with one punch before savagely smashing his corpse into halves with just one stomp of his foot. None of your champions could withstand even one punch from him.¡±


    Jin Wei and Jin Cheng traded bewildered stares and recognized shock and awe in each other¡¯s eyes. If none of their champions could take even one hit from Chu Xun, then Jin Zhong must have been killed in just the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 414 - Coming Prepared!

    The atmosphere was oppressive. Everyone looked grave.


    Zang Yuanzhi and the Macro-primates had a great ambition. They wanted to control all the forces in the Kunlun Mountain area and swallowed them one by one, the Yan family and Chamber of Lead-Glass included.


    In fact, because of the relationship between the Yan family and Chu Xun the Devil, they did not dare to push the Yan family too hard. They planned to start with the Chamber of Lead-Glass and other forces first, and then quickly take down the Yan family. In this way, by the time Chu Xun heard the news, it would be too late for him to rescue them.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect Chu Xun to appear so quickly and completely ruin their plan.


    ¡°This meddlesome guy.¡± Jin Wei yelled angrily.


    Jin Cheng, however, was puzzled. He looked at Zang Fengling and asked, ¡°Young Master Zang, Chu Xun the Devil had killed all the others. Why did he let you off?


    Zang Yuanzhi was displeased and glared at Jin Cheng, saying, ¡°What do you mean? Was my son supposed to be killed by the Devil?¡±


    Jin Cheng cupped his hands together and said, ¡°Master Zang, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. Since the Devil has killed everyone there but your son, isn¡¯t there any conspiracy behind this?¡±


    Zang Yuanzhi pondered for a moment, then looked at Zang Fengling and said, ¡°Tell me what happened at that time, and don¡¯t hide anything.¡±


    Zang Fengling told them the whole story.


    ¡°Bastard, how dare he look down on my family. Chu Xun the Devil, you are too arrogant.¡± After hearing what Zang Fengling said, Zang Yuanzhi had a gloomy look in his eyes, and his face was full of killing intent.


    ¡°F*ck, Chu Xun the Devil! How dare you take our Macro-primates as a group of paper tigers! You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± Jin Wei yelled angrily, his eyes glinting with anger.


    The elders of the Zang family all looked grave. According to what Zang Fengling said, Chu Xun claimed that he could destroy the Zang family as easily as lifting his hand and that the Macro-primates were just a group of paper tigers.


    ¡°The Devil also said that we Zangs should be careful. If he gets unhappy someday, he would come and slaughter us all,¡± Zang Fengling observed everyone¡¯s expressions as he said cautiously.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, do you really think that we Zangs are as fragile as clay?¡± Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s voice was ice-cold.


    ¡°He also said that the Macro-primates were just a group of wild monkeys. He said that he was going to lock all of you up in the zoo as exhibiting animals,¡± Zang Fengling said.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Jin Wei roared in anger. ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, we Macro-primates and you are at daggers drawn. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Gather our people together. We¡¯re going to destroy the Chamber of Lead-Glass this night and let the Devil know who is in charge of the Kunlun Mountain area,¡± Zang Yuanzhi said angrily.


    ¡°No.¡± Jin Cheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°At this moment, I¡¯m afraid that Chu Xun the Devil is still in the Chamber of Lead-Glass. We can¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jin, don¡¯t worry. So what if he is there? I have my own ways to deal with him,¡± said Zang Yuanzhi confidently.


    Jin Cheng was shocked, looking at him in confusion.


    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going to make blood flow like rivers in the Kunlun Mountain area.¡±


    A very high-ranking elder of the Zang family changed his expression slightly and said, ¡°Master, are you going to ask Elder Ancestor to come out of seclusion?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Elder Ancestor is the only one who can deal with Chu Xun the Devil,¡± said Zang Yuanzhi.


    Everyone in the Zang family couldn¡¯t help but look overjoyed. If their Elder Ancestor came out of seclusion, no one could be his match.


    Jin Wei and Jin Cheng had long known that the Zang family had a very powerful figure, so they weren¡¯t surprised. To put it bluntly, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they knew that there was a powerful figure in the Zang family, they wouldn¡¯t have treated the family with the attitude they had now.


    Zang Fengling lowered his head, and there was a sinister smirk in his eyes. In fact, Zang Yuanzhi asked him to go to the Chamber of Lead-Glass with the purpose of conquering this place. As for the idea of marrying Yao Baiyue, he made the decision on his own, which caused more than 150 people of the Zang family to be slaughtered. Moreover, he had sent someone to sneak into the Fire Dragon Palace and offend Chu Xun, and he concealed all these things.


    He couldn¡¯t speak these out. Otherwise, he would be severely punished even though he was the young master of the Zang family.


    ¡­


    In the ancestral land of the Zang family, countless memorial tablets were placed in the large room for worship, all of which belonged to the ancestors of the Zang family. Hundreds of candles were burning around, and the air was filled with a pungent smell of candle burning. The temperature was also very high in the room, but people still felt chilling standing in it.


    Zang Yuanzhi led a group of elders to pay their respects to the ancestors.


    After that, he walked to the stone platform where the memorial tablets were placed, and with an extremely respectful expression, he gently turned the candlestick beside the stone platform.


    Thunder!


    The wall behind the stone platform slowly moved away, revealing an entrance.


    Zang Yuanzhi led his men through the stone gate, and the surroundings suddenly became bright. It was an open space surrounded by stone mountains. Under their feet were withered branches and fallen leaves, which made the place look very desolate.


    The night wind blew over, and withered leaves flew in the air. There was a gloomy aura in the place.


    Zang Yuanzhi led his men forward, stopped in the middle of the open space, and then knelt down with his men.


    ¡°I, Zang Yuanzhi, invite you with respect to come out, Elder Ancestor.¡±


    His voice echoed throughout the place that was surrounded by stone hills.


    The elders of the Zang family didn¡¯t dare to raise their heads.


    The voice gradually dissipated, but there was no response.


    Half an hour passed, but the Elder Ancestor did not show up.


    ¡°Elder Ancestor, our family is in trouble. We need your help.¡± Zang Yuanzhi opened his mouth again.


    His voice drifted, echoing in the air.


    This time, there was finally a response¡ªa low sigh, hearing which, the people present almost froze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have even a bloodstain on your bodies. How could the Zang family be in trouble?¡± The voice seemed to have come from all directions. It was hard to tell where the voice came from exactly, but it was full of anger.


    Zang Yuanzhi and other elders all trembled.


    ¡°Elder Ancestor, please don¡¯t be angry. There is a person in the outside world who is known as Chu Xun the Devil. He is very cruel and bloodthirsty. Today, he slaughtered more than 150 people of our family. We are ashamed that we are no match for him. We have no choice but to disturb you. Please forgive us.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was filled with doubt.


    ¡°Yes, Elder Ancestor. He was born twenty years ago. He slaughtered many people and destroyed many clans, and his hands are covered in blood. Now, he has insulted our family many times, and even started a massacre.¡±


    ¡°Born twenty years ago? How old is he now?¡±


    ¡°In his 30s.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Elder Ancestor flew into a rage and said, ¡°Zang Yuanzhi, you have lived in vain for so many years! How can¡¯t you even deal with a thirty-year-old young man?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Elder Ancestor. It¡¯s said that Chu Xun the Devil had a great opportunity to obtain a peerless cultivation method and magic formation manual. That¡¯s why he became so powerful.¡±


    ¡°A peerless cultivation method and magic formation manual?¡± the Elder Ancestor whispered. After a while, he continued, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a look with you.¡±


    Zang Yuanzhi was overjoyed, but there was no change to his expression. He knew that the Elder Ancestor was interested in Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation method and formation manual.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, your number is up.¡± He lowered his head with a sinister smile on his face.


    ¡­


    In the middle of the night, the bright moon was as round as a plate, and the stars were all over the sky.


    Chu Xun, who was in cultivation, suddenly opened his eyes. His body flashed as he appeared outside the tent, staring in the front.


    Under the bright white moonlight, he saw a swarm of people moving toward the Chamber of Lead-Glass like a dark cloud.


    At this time, two figures rushed out of the tent and stood behind Chu Xun. They were Long Yi and Long Er.


    Before long, Yan Guilai and the elders of the Yan family were alarmed and came out in a flash.


    ¡°That is Zang Yuanzhi, the head of the Zang family. Even he came here as well.¡± Yan Guilai was slightly surprised when he recognized the person that was leading the group.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they know that Immortal Chu is here? How dare they come here?¡± An elder of the Yan family muttered.


    Yan Guilai glared at him and said proudly, ¡°I guess that they thought only Chu Xun was here, so they were so fearless. If they had known that we Yans were also here, they would have been scared out of their wits and fled like mice.¡±


    The elders of the Yan family looked at him with strange expressions. They didn¡¯t notice that their family head was so thick-skinned before.


    The people of the Chamber of Lead-Glass also noticed those uninvited people of the Zang family because the latter didn¡¯t hide their whereabouts at all.


    Bi Keyun rushed out with a group of elders. Looking at the approaching people of the Zang family, she frowned. Then she looked at Chu Xun and the others who had set up camp in the distance, and her expression relaxed a little.


    ¡°Miss Bi, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met. You¡¯re still as charming as before.¡± Zang Yuanzhi stopped a hundred meters away with his men as he spoke in a loud voice.


    Bi Keyun¡¯s eyes were filled with malice as she sneered. ¡°Mr. Zang, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, but you¡¯ve become more and more overbearing. Why did you bring so many people to my Chamber of Lead-Glass in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°We are here looking for whores.¡± An elder of the Zang family shouted loudly.


    His words caused everyone in the Zang family to burst into laughter.


    The people of the Chamber of Lead-Glass were furious. These words were too vicious and too humiliating.


    ¡°Zangs, you are also a family of Martial Tao with a history of a thousand years. How dare you insult us as soon as you open your mouth? I thought too highly of you.¡± Bi Keyun was so angry that she was trembling all over.


    Zang Yuanzhi stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Bi, we are not here to quarrel with you. Today, more than 150 members of my family were killed in your Chamber of Lead-Glass. We¡¯ve come to ask for an explanation.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zang, you are the head of a big family. How can you be so shameless? Your men attacked my Chamber of Lead-Glass and were killed by me. Yet, you are so shameless to come and demand an explanation from us!¡± Bai Manru, an elder of the Chamber of Lead-Glass, said angrily.


    Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s gaze was sinister as he sneered and replied, ¡°Miss Bi, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. If you¡¯re willing to surrender to my family with your people, then I won¡¯t pursue the matter that you¡¯ve killed my men. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that your Chamber of Lead-Glass will no longer exist after tonight.¡±


    ¡°This old thing is becoming more and more shameless.¡± Yan Guilai muttered, and then shouted loudly, ¡°Mr. Zang, you are really becoming more and more manly. You came with your men at night just to bully a group of weak women. Is this what a real man should do?¡±


    Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s eyes turned vicious, but he pretended to be surprised as if he had just seen Yan Guilai. He said, ¡°Oh, it turns out that Mr. Yan, the head of the Yan family, is also here. Where did you hide just now? Did you hide in a rat hole? We wouldn¡¯t have noticed you if you hadn¡¯t made a sound.¡±


    Yan Guilai¡¯s face darkened. He eyed Zang Yuanzhi and shouted, ¡°We have nothing to do tonight, so we wanted to hunt some beasts. You were acting so stealthily just now that I thought it was a bunch of wild dogs. Sorry, I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Everyone from the Zang family was enraged as they glared at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Zang. It was so dark. Looking from here, you were really like wild dogs. I¡¯ve got people to heat water and set fire, preparing to eat dog meat, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be you guys. It¡¯s really disappointing,¡± Yan Guilai said.


    No matter how good-tempered the Zangs were, they couldn¡¯t hold back their anger after being called a wild dog again and again. Besides, they were well-prepared tonight, so they were naturally more confident.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, only women would try to seek advantage in a war of words. You are the head of your family. How could you learn from women?¡± Zang Yuanzhi asked.


    Yan Guilai laughed oddly and replied, ¡°Mr. Zang, you¡¯re right. A man should have a great ambition and defeat his opponents on the battlefield. So during the day, we killed more than 150 beasts. It¡¯s really enjoyable!¡±

 Chapter 415 - Flaunting His Seniority

    Though Zang Yuanzhi said that Yan Guilai was trying to seek advantage in a war of words like a woman, his face still turned livid after he was called a wild dog and a beast.


    The two of them argued and tried their best to mock each other. In the end, they put away their dignity and swore at each other.


    ¡°You old dog, who do you think you are? How dare you try to swallow my family? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will break your teeth?¡± Yan Guilai scolded.


    ¡°Yan Guilai, you old thing. Tonight, I will definitely destroy you along with the Chamber of Lead-Glass.¡± Zang Yuanzhi roared angrily.


    To be honest, in terms of eloquence, Zang Yuanzhi was not a match for Yan Guilai at all.


    ¡°Old dog, you are good at nothing but bragging. Your mouth is even filthier than my feet. Destroy my family and the Yan family? Where did your courage come from?¡± Yan Guilai scolded.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe my words, but you¡¯ll soon find out how stupid you were to say such words,¡± said Zang Yuanzhi with a sneer.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Yan Guilai sneered.


    Zang Yuanzhi snorted and turned to look in the direction of the Chamber of Lead-Glass. He said, ¡°Miss Bi, I¡¯ll give you one last chance. Are you willing to submit to us?¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Bi Keyun said with a cold face.


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Zang Yuanzhi grinned hideously. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°It seems strange!¡± Yan Guilai muttered.


    Chu Xun looked at him.


    ¡°This old guy knows you¡¯re here, but he never mentioned you. Isn¡¯t it very strange?¡± Yan Guilai said.


    Chu Xun chuckled and replied, ¡°Because his opponent is not me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yan Guilai was puzzled.


    ¡°The Zang family is well-prepared this time when they came here. There is a very terrifying and powerful person among them,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°A very terrifying and powerful person?¡± Yan Guilai¡¯s face changed slightly. He glanced at the people of the Zang family but did not find the person that Chu Xun referred to. He muttered, ¡°Did this old bastard ask help from their Elder Ancestor?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed slightly as he replied with a smile, ¡°Maybe he did.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Yan Guilai was shocked. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll be in big trouble tonight. The Zang family is a great force with a history of a thousand years, and the person that you mentioned should be their last card. Zang Yuanzhi must be crazy.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him and said, ¡°Is there such a person in the Yan family?¡±


    Yan Guilai was slightly stunned, but he didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Yes. Such a person is the last trump card of each family. We won¡¯t disturb them unless our clans are in danger of being destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that old man?¡± Chu Xun asked, pointing to an old man with white hair and beard and an ethereal aura in the crowd of the Zang family.


    Yan Guilai followed Chu Xun¡¯s gesture and looked at the old man. After staring at him for a long time, he shook his head and asked, ¡°Is he the terrifying and powerful figure you referred to?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. His divine sense had captured this person for a long time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± Yan Guilai said after looking at the old man for a long time.


    ¡°Then why did you observe him for such a long time if you didn¡¯t know him?¡± Chu Xun was speechless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that if that old man is really the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family, he must have lived a long time. I have to be cautious. It¡¯s not a joke.¡± Yan Guilai looked serious.


    After thinking for a while, he looked at Chu Xun and asked, ¡°Are you confident in dealing with him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Chu Xun answered straightforwardly.


    ¡°No, I have to go home and ask my Elder Ancestor to come out of seclusion,¡± Yan Guilai said.


    Chu Xun stopped him and said, ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡±


    ¡°Can you see through his cultivation?¡± Yan Guilai asked.


    Chu Xun answered, ¡°He has a method to hide his aura, but I can tell he is terrifically powerful. He can kill you in one second.¡±


    Yan Guilai was furious. ¡°If he is really the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family, he must have lived very long. If he can¡¯t even defeat me, then what kind of an ancestor would he be? Wouldn¡¯t those hundreds of years be wasted?¡±


    Chu Xun looked at Yan Guilai with a strange look in his eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°He heard what you said just now,¡± Chu Xun said playfully.


    Yan Guilai subconsciously looked toward the old man and saw that he was staring at him without any expression on his face, but Yan Guilai still shivered.


    ¡°He is definitely the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family. We are in trouble now. This old monster has truly come out of seclusion.¡± Yan Guilai felt a chill run down his back.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, he can hear you.¡± Chu Xun was amused.


    Yan Guilai stole a glance at the old man and quickly looked away. He looked straight in front of him, but his heart was beating fast.


    Chu Xun stared at the old man playfully, and the latter also stared at him indifferently. Yan Guilai could even feel that the air was frozen.


    ¡°Brother Jin, I¡¯ll leave these chicks of the Chamber of Lead-Glass to you,¡± Zang Yuanzhi said to Jin Wei and Jin Cheng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Jin Wei licked the corner of his mouth, with a bloodthirsty smirk on his face.


    ¡°Long Yi, Long Er, the two of you go and protect them,¡± Chu Xun said. He had naturally heard Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s words very clearly.


    Long Yi and Long Er crossed the crowd and stood in front of the people of the Chamber of Lead-Glass, holding their iron bows tightly.


    ¡°Elder Ancestor, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to deal with Chu Xun the Devil!¡± Zang Yuanzhi said with a respectful expression.


    The Elder Ancestor of the Zang family had an ordinary appearance and looked to be about the same age as Zang Yuanzhi. However, in fact, he was an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years. His cultivation was extremely high.


    He nodded slightly.


    Zang Yuanzhi looked at Yan Guilai and said, ¡°Yan Guilai, how many years has it been since we last fought? Let me see whether you¡¯ve wasted your time in the past few decades or not.¡±


    ¡°Come on, get over here. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in minutes.¡± Yan Guilai shouted.


    Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s eyes turned cold. He raised his hand and then suddenly waved down.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    As soon as he uttered the word, Jin Wei and Jin Cheng led a group of disciples of the Zang family and rushed toward the Chamber of Lead-Glass.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Two white arrows tore through the night sky, shooting at Jin Wei and Jin Cheng with terrifying whooshing sounds.


    Their expressions suddenly changed, and white light surged around them. They attacked at the same time, throwing out two white chains.


    Boom!


    There were rolling air blasts in the air, and some of the disciples were too fast and were sent flying by the air blast, coughing out large mouthfuls of blood.


    Jin Wei and Jin Cheng were shocked and looked serious. They realized that their opponents were two experts at the eighth and ninth levels of the Human King Realm.


    ¡°Jin Wei, be careful when you fight later. That brat from the Zang family must have hidden something from us.¡± Jin Cheng looked grave. Zang Fengling did not mention Long Yi and Long Er to them at all.


    Zang Yuanzhi heard the noise and looked back, and his expression also changed slightly. He immediately understood that his son must have hidden something from him. However, he couldn¡¯t care so much now. With the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family there, there was nothing to be afraid of. He roared, ¡°Kill! Kill all the bastards in the Yan family!¡±


    ¡°The dog-slaughtering game begins now. The men of the Yan family, fight! Kill them all!¡± Yan Guilai shouted sharply.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The crisp voice came from Bi Keyun.


    In an instant, the earth rumbled. The leaders fought leaders, generals fought generals, and underlings fought underlings. They all attacked at the same time.


    As soon as they closed each other, shrill screams were heard one after another. Blood splashed, and broken limbs flew everywhere.


    Boom!


    Several disciples of the Zang family saw that Chu Xun was standing still. They didn¡¯t know Chu Xun, so they thought that Chu Xun was putting on airs. They waved their long sabers and rushed up. However, Chu Xun raised his hand and turned them into blood mist.


    ¡°You¡¯re Chu Xun the Devil?¡± The Elder Ancestor of the Zang family spoke. His voice was not loud, but it easily suppressed the sounds of battle.


    Chu Xun the Devil?


    The elders and disciples of the Zang family, who were rushing toward Chu Xun from behind, hurriedly retreated away when they heard the old man¡¯s voice.


    All of them looked frightened but rejoiced in their hearts that they had retreated quickly enough. They thought they were being blind to charge at Chu Xun so fast just now. It was simply courting death.


    They even felt that they had had one foot in the grave just now.


    Chu Xun looked at the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family with a meaningful look in his eyes as he said, ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± said the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family with his hands clasped behind his back. His expression was full of arrogance.


    ¡°The longer one lives, the thicker his hair will be, is that right?¡± Chu Xun was really curious about it. He had seen so many old men, and all of them had thick hair and a thick beard.


    ¡°Uh!¡± The Elder Ancestor of the Zang family was dumbfounded.


    In fact, all the people present were stunned at the moment and paused their movement. No one expected that Chu Xun would ask such a childish question on such an occasion.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The elder¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile, ¡°I just think that even though you¡¯re old and too busy with cultivation, you should pay attention to your appearance. You have such thick hair and beard. I¡¯m afraid that if I pull some of your hair and beard off when we fight, you would look ugly.¡±


    On hearing these words, the elders who were fighting fiercely felt displeased because they had a beard as well.


    ¡°Kid, we¡¯re all warriors. It¡¯s common for us to cultivate in seclusion for a few decades, so our hair and beard would naturally grow thick,¡± said the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family.


    ¡°I see.¡± Chu Xun was enlightened. ¡°I thought that the longer we live, the thicker our hair will be. But it¡¯s too sloppy. It¡¯s not convenient for us to eat or do anything with such a thick beard, especially when we drink porridge. It¡¯s disgusting to even think about it. Can¡¯t you bring a razor with you when you are in seclusion?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, what nonsense is this? Would a person awake and want to shave his beard and hair while he is cultivating in seclusion?¡±


    ¡°Kid, I have something to consult you as well.¡± asked the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family.


    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°I heard that you had gained a great opportunity and obtained a peerless cultivation method and magic formation manual. I¡¯m not interested in your cultivation method, but could you please lend me your magic formation manual to read?¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. If the old man hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he would have forgotten about it. The story about his great opportunity was made up by some people who wanted to kill him and make him the target of the warriors.


    ¡°If I tell you that I don¡¯t have such things, you definitely won¡¯t believe it, will you?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The Elder Ancestor of the Zang family chuckled. ¡°If you give me your magic formation manual, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Elder Ancestor, we can¡¯t let Chu Xun the Devil go. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles in the future,¡± shouted Zang Yuanzhi anxiously.


    The elder¡¯s face darkened as he said angrily, ¡°Do I need you to guide me on how to do things?¡±


    Yan Guilai was extremely angry that Zang Yuanzhi was still in the mood to worry about other things when fighting against him. He immediately struck out with his palm, and his majestic Internal Breath surged.


    ¡°You old dog, you were brave to lecture the Elder Ancestor of your family. Do you think you¡¯re playing a game of sadomasochism?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. When you die, I will definitely ¡®lecture¡¯ the women of the Yan family one by one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Yan Guilai flew into a rage. He threw himself at Zang Yuanzhi and bombarded him. For a moment, Zang Yuanzhi was forced to retreat again and again.


    Chu Xun looked at the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family with a playful look and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I¡¯m curious about. Why the older the people are, the more they like to flaunt their seniority? No one dares to help up a fallen old man. Is it because the people are becoming increasingly shameless when they get older and older?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t give it to me,¡± The Elder Ancestor of the Zang family said.


    Chu Xun chuckled. With a flash of his body, he came up to the elder. His fist was as powerful as thunder as it fell toward the elder with a booming sound. It was extremely overbearing.

 Chapter 416 - A Chaotic Battle!

    The momentum of the fist was surging, and the purple light was bright and brilliant.


    In the face of Chu Xun¡¯s powerful and overbearing punch, the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family did not panic, and his expression even did not change at all.


    He gently struck out with his palm, and his Internal Breath evolved into a whirlpool in his palm.


    Boom!


    The fist and the palm collided. Terrifying air blasts raged and spread out in a ripple-like form.


    ¡°Thud!¡± Chu Xun took a step back, and the ground cracked under his feet.


    The Elder Ancestor of the Zang family swayed slightly, and the ground beneath his feet cracked inch by inch, looking like a spider web.


    The old man looked at Chu Xun in surprise.


    Chu Xun was also a little surprised. Although it was just an exploratory punch, he realized that the cultivation of this old man was indeed extraordinary.


    Of course, Chu Xun also understood that the elder did not try his best.


    Chu Xun was surrounded by purple lights, his internal organs resonated, and the Ancestral Dragon Bone emitted bright golden light.


    He made a fist signet with his hands, and terrifying purple airflow swirled around them, bringing about a sonic boom when he punched out.


    The aura of the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family soared. White radiance swirled around his body as he threw out a punch.


    Boom!


    The earth-shattering collision and the raging air blasts sent sand and stones flying everywhere. Both Chu Xun and the elder were sent flying backward at the same time.


    As Chu Xun was sent flying backward, he activated his techniques with his will power. The void rumbled, and a giant Demon-slain Finger fell toward the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family.


    The elder landed on the ground and steadied himself. Then, he saw a gigantic finger with terrifying pressing power crashing down from above.


    He made a strange signet, and the void began to tremble as well. A huge saber shadow, which was more than 30 meters long, whistled and slashed at Chu Xun. At this moment, the elder raised his hand and released more than a dozen beams of white light toward the giant finger that was crushing down toward him.


    Boom! Boom!¡­


    With the terrifying explosion, the beams of light hit the giant finger, slowing it down. Gradually, cracks appeared on the finger, and the last beam of light directly exploded it.


    The elder looked at Chu Xun and pushed his hands down. The huge saber shadow slashed at Chu Xun at an even faster speed, distorting the air.


    Chu Xun smiled at the elder gently, which made the elder feel uneasy. He looked up suddenly, only to see another giant finger in the air. He didn¡¯t know when it appeared. The finger slammed down on him.


    Boom!


    The elder was submerged by the ancient giant finger. In an instant, the earth quaked, and cracks began to stretch on the ground. Smoke and dust surged in the air.


    However, Chu Xun rose up from the ground. He made a fist signet and punched toward the coming saber shadow.


    Boom!


    He met the saber shadow with his fist, and the shadow stopped moving.


    Boom!


    After two punches, the saber was full of cracks.


    Boom!


    At Chu Xun¡¯s third punch, the saber shadow exploded into white sparks and died out in the end.


    At this moment, a fierce wind blew, driving the smoke and dust away. The Elder Ancestor of the Zang family appeared, his clothes neat and tidy, and he didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. He just glared at Chu Xun coldly.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m very interested in the peerless cultivation method you¡¯ve obtained, too,¡± the elder said.


    The corner of Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and the air around him was suddenly twisted. A palm-sized word ¡°kill¡± expanded in the air with the wind. Chu Xun¡¯s killing intent spread as the word ¡°kill¡± rushed toward the elder.


    The elder made a saber signet with his hands. His Internal Breath surged and transformed into a long saber that slashed towards the word ¡°kill¡±. A sinister and cold aura pervaded the air from the long saber.


    Boom!


    The word ¡°kill¡± shone with purple light and hit the long saber, which churred and suddenly exploded. The word ¡°kill¡± was covered with cracks, but it didn¡¯t slow down as it charged at the elder.


    The elder¡¯s eyes became gloomy, which meant that he realized his skills were not as good as Chu Xun¡¯s.


    He was so angry that he smashed the word ¡°kill¡± with one palm, causing strong air blasts in the place. However, his expression suddenly changed as a crystal-clear fist with purple light broke through the storm and hit his chest.


    Bang!


    The fist hit the elder¡¯s chest with a loud bang, but there was no sound of bones breaking. He withstood Chu Xun¡¯s fist head-on.


    There were only a handful of people in the world who could resist Chu Xun¡¯s punch head-on. If others knew that he managed to make it, the elder would be proud of himself.


    The elder wasn¡¯t blown away, but the ground under his feet exploded. In this way, he successfully outlet the terrifying power that Chu Xun landed on him.


    However, the next second, Chu Xun was sent flying backward, and the elder couldn¡¯t help but groan.


    Chu Xun drew a thousand meters backward, and there was a meaningful look in his eyes. In his left hand, a wisp of white hair fluttered with the wind.


    The skin on the elder¡¯s face twitched. A strand of his beard was gone, and there was a bloody wound on his chin where blood kept flowing out.


    Although the others were fighting, they were all paying attention to the battle between Chu Xun and the elder, as they all knew that the two of them would decide the result of the whole battle.


    Seeing that a strand of the elder¡¯s beard had been pulled off, the Zangs subconsciously paused their movements for a moment, and this gave their opponents a chance.


    In a second, screams could be heard continuously as several Zangs were caught off guard and killed by their opponents.


    The eyes of the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family turned sinister as he surveyed his surroundings.


    ¡°Focus on the battle.¡±


    The Zangs immediately focused their attention on the battle after hearing the words. In their eyes, the elder¡¯s words meant that he was fine.


    ¡°You old dog, your ancestor¡¯s beard has been torn off. How dare you not kneel down and surrender quickly?¡± Yan Guilai teased loudly. At the same time, he exchanged a move with Zang Yuanzhi head-on, and both of them were knocked back by each other¡¯s palm power.


    Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s eyes were cold, and he didn¡¯t say a word but just stared at Yan Guilai and charged at him.


    The most depressed ones among them were Jin Wei and Jin Cheng of the Macro-primate Race. Because Zang Fengling didn¡¯t tell them anything about Long Yi and Long Er, they were having a hard time now.


    Swoosh!


    White arrows whistled toward Jin Cheng, and he managed to dodge it in a flash, but two disciples of his family got shot and were blown up.


    Swoosh!


    A white arrow shot towards Jin Wei like a ray of light. He brandished his fist to hit the arrow, and with a booming sound, he was thrown backward again and again.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Jin Wei was furious. He raised his head and roared. His strong body suddenly swelled up, and his clothes tightened around his body.


    Boom!


    In the end, his clothes exploded into pieces, and he transformed into his original form¡ªa red-haired primate that was more than ten meters tall. Its eyes were blood red, and it had a wide mouth and sharp teeth. The fur on its body was as smooth as silk, glistening brilliantly.


    Roar!


    It raised its head and roared, sounding like thundering. It pounded itself on the chest, which sounded like beating a drum, and then it roared at Long Yi.


    Boom!


    On the other side, Jin Cheng had also transformed into his original form, beating his chest and roaring.


    Boom!


    As its millstone-sized fist fell, a disciple of the Yan family was directly smashed into minced meat, and the ground cracked under the fist.


    Jin Wei and Jin Cheng, who had transformed into their original forms, were extremely violent. Their speed and defense power were greatly increased.


    They rushed toward Long Yi and Long Er violently, causing the ground to tremble as if two great mountains were pressing down on them.


    Long Yi and Long Er drew their bows and shot two light-like arrows at Jin Wei and Jin Cheng. The two arrows exploded with a loud bang.


    Plop! Plop!¡­


    Jin Wei and Jin Cheng were knocked back by the power of the explosion of the arrows, and the ground under their feet was covered with cracks.


    Long Yi and Long Er looked at each other and were secretly surprised. Although their enemies got shot, there was no blood where the arrows exploded. Their enemies¡¯ defensive power was terrifically strong.


    Roar!


    Jin Wei and Jin Cheng roared and beat their chests, and the people fighting around them were scared and quickly ran away.


    Long Yi and Long Er drew their bows continuously. Numerous white arrows shot out like rays of light across the sky.


    Jin Wei and Jin Cheng, who had transformed into their original forms, were able to fight them to a draw. Those strong foreign races certainly had something that they were proud of. For example, the Macro-primates were very proud of their defensive power, which would give the opponents at their level a headache.


    Swoosh!


    A beautiful figure rushed toward Jin Wei and Jin Cheng, and with a raise of her hand, two horrible chains charged out.


    It was Bi Keyun. She was also a ninth-grade Human King, an experienced one, so her cultivation was extremely high.


    Boom! Boom!


    Jin Wei and Jin Cheng were whipped by the two chains and got shot by the arrows from Long Yi and Long Er. They were sent flying backward.


    Seeing this, Yan Guilai laughed loudly and said, ¡°Old Dog Zang, were you set up by the Macro-primate Race? Did they only send two people over to help you?¡±


    Zang Yuanzhi was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. It was not the Macro-primate Race but his son that set him up. ¡°What a troublemaker!¡±


    The battle between Chu Xun and the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family was extremely terrifying. Every collision between them was earth-shattering.


    The elder could no longer remain calm because Chu Xun had so many powerful battling skills.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were indifferent. He made a fist signet with his hand and launched a fierce attack.


    Boom!


    The two of them collided again, causing a storm to sweep over the place. Where they passed, rocks would crack and the ground would sink three feet.


    At this moment, even Chu Xun had to admit that the elder was very strong. He believed that the elder had probably reached the Great Completion of the Ninth Level but had definitely not broken through the Human-Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Kid, you really surprised me.¡± The elder looked at Chu Xun with sparkling eyes and said, ¡°I am more and more interested in the opportunity that you gained.¡±


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly, and with a meaningful look in his eyes, he took a step forward and raised his fist to attack.


    Boom! Boom!¡­


    Their figures intertwined together, and it was hard to tell them apart. The ground kept collapsing, and sand and stones flew in all directions.


    Boom!


    There was a loud sound of beating a drum as a figure got punched and was thrown away.


    It was the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family. He was sent flying by a single punch.


    Everyone was shocked, especially the members of the Zang family. Their faces were full of worry, and they wondered if even their Elder Ancestor couldn¡¯t deal with Chu Xun the Devil.


    The expression of the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family kept changing as he looked at Chu Xun. This young man¡¯s strength was far beyond his imagination.


    ¡°Kid, I admit that you are very strong, but the battle should be over now,¡± the elder said, and a small golden bell suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Buzz!


    The small golden bell was activated, emitting resplendent golden light. The surrounding air was distorted, bringing about a sonic boom as if heaven and earth were resonating with it.


    The small bell was an upper-grade Sacred Relic, which was infinitely close to a Divine Relic.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn¡¯t expect this old man to actually have such a powerful weapon. Even he could feel that the bell was terrifying.


    Bang!


    The small golden bell rumbled as the elder knocked on it. Large amounts of golden ripples surged out like a tide.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    The people who were fighting around were hit by the golden ripples. Their faces turned pale and distorted, and they began to howl with their arms around their heads.


    Bang! Bang!¡­


    Disciples with lower cultivation were exploded into a bloody mist. Some of them were from the Zang family, while others were from the Yan family. The people of the Chamber of Lead-Glass were standing far away, so none of them got hurt.


    ¡°Elder Ancestor!¡± Zang Yuanzhi shouted loudly. Among those who were killed by the bell, many were the Zangs.


    ¡°Their lives are of no importance. It doesn¡¯t matter if they die,¡± the Elder Ancestor of the Zang family said coldly.


    When a person¡¯s cultivation reached a certain level, he would become indifferent and have no mercy for others. Like the emperors of ancient times, they had the power to decide others¡¯ life and did not care about the soldiers who were killed or injured in the battle between the two countries. They only cared about the result.


    ¡°Kid, are you ready to die?¡± The elder looked at Chu Xun. The golden bell floated above his head, and its golden light covered him, making him look very holy.


    A frosty look appeared in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. As he turned his hand upside down, Dragon¡¯s Wrath appeared in his palm, shining brightly.


    Swoosh!


    As the saber struck out, large amounts of golden ripples surged out. A vicious beast appeared. It raised its head and roared loudly as it rushed toward the elder.

 Chapter 417 - Attack and Defense!

    Printed on the Dragon¡¯s Wrath were the words, ¡°The spirit of an ancient vicious beast, Tao Wu.¡±


    The Tao Wu raised its head and roared. Its power was monstrous, and the roar was earth-shattering.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    In the distance, Jin Wei and Jin Cheng were going ballistic, yet their veins were trembling. They knelt down on the ground, shivering. This was due to the suppression of the veins.


    Tao Wu was an ancient beast. Although it was just a soul now, still it was not something that they could fight against.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor was shocked. Golden rays of light had activated the small golden bell, and golden light flowed down to protect him. With a flip of his hand, he took out a small golden hammer and fiercely struck the small golden bell.


    Ding!


    Golden ripples that were visible to the naked eye surged toward Tao Wu¡¯s soul.


    Roar!


    Tao Wu roared, and the sound waves surged, offsetting the golden ripples that approached Tao Wu.


    It suddenly pounced forward with its enormous claws striking towards the Zang Family¡¯s Elder Ancestor.


    Boom!


    The golden light that protected the Zang Family¡¯s Elder Ancestor suddenly circulated and burst out the bright light, knocking Tao Wu back.


    Roar!


    Tao Wu went into a rage and became extremely violent. Its entire body surged with ferocious might as it once again pounced forward. Its claw struck towards the little bell floating above the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor¡¯s head.


    Clang!


    The small golden bell erupted with golden light, surging layer by layer. It was deafening and made the people around feel as if their heads were being struck by a hammer. They couldn¡¯t help crying out in pain.


    The shock waves sent Tao Wu flying, even the soul became much thinner. Since it didn¡¯t have a physical body, and that it was just a baby, so it was no match for the small bell.


    ¡°Come back!¡± Chu Xun said.


    Tao Wu let out a resentful roar, and then turned into a light shadow and jumped into the Dragon¡¯s Wrath.


    Among all the weapons, the saber was the fiercest.


    Chu Xun held the saber with one hand, and the mighty Hong Meng Immortal Qi poured into the Dragon¡¯s Wrath. The purple-golden light on the blade was bright and dazzling, emanating cold Qi.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun rushed up to the sky and chopped down on the small golden bell.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew in all directions, and a terrible force spread out. The surrounding rocks were all crushed into powder, and the ground collapsed.


    Crack crack¡­!


    Cracks appeared on the surface of the golden light that protected the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor, showing signs of exploding.


    For the first time, a look of horror appeared on the elder¡¯s face. He raised his hand and fiercely struck his chest. A mouthful of fresh blood sprayed from his mouth onto the little bell above his head. And then he struck his chest again and another mouthful of fresh blood sprayed onto the bell in his hand. This was all the essence and blood in his heart.


    Ding!


    The blood was absorbed by the small golden bell, and in an instant, the golden light was incomparably bright. It was like a shining little sun, emitting violent energy.


    The bell hammer in his hand was also buzzing and trembling. The golden light was dazzling, emanating a powerful force.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor looked at Chu Xun viciously. He waved the bell hammer in his hand and threw it out.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face changed slightly, and his figure disappeared. When he reappeared again, he was more than a kilometer away.


    Boom!


    The bell hammer exploded in the wind and hit the spot where Chu Xun had been standing before. In an instant, the ground burst open, and scary cracks spread.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Bloodcurdling screams burst out. A few disciples of the Zang and Yan families were torn into pieces by the golden light of the bell hammer.


    Chu Xun waved his saber and the Dragon¡¯s Wrath made a soft cry. A huge purple-golden saber that was more than 100 feet long cut towards the bell hammer on the ground.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor waved his hand, and the bell hammer turned into a golden light and flew back into his hand.


    Boom!


    The huge saber shadow, which was more than 100 feet long, left a huge gully of hundreds of meters on the ground.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed slightly. What a terrifying Sacred Relic. It could both defend and attack.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor grinned hideously and threw out the bell hammer again with a mocking expression.


    Chu Xun activated the Dragon¡¯s Wrath, but he suddenly dodged again.


    Boom!


    A giant hammer fell from the sky like a mountain, leaving a big hole that was over 100 meters in diameter.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor waved his hand again and the bell flew back into his hand.


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure flashed, and like a flowing light, he rushed towards the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor. He took advantage of the opportunity and used the Dragon¡¯s Wrath to slice downwards.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor once again took out his bell and smashed it at Chu Xun.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew in all directions, and the sound of the collision was deafening. The bell hammer was sent flying back and landed in the hands of the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor.


    Chu Xun was also knocked back a hundred meters. The Dragon¡¯s Wrath in his hand cried, and Chu Xun¡¯s face changed slightly. His arm was shaking and convulsing.


    The golden bell that was stained with the blood of the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor was both frighteningly powerful.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor was protected by a small golden bell, and his whole body was covered with golden light. He waved his bell hammer and continued to attack Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was a little angry. He thrust himself forward and slashed the bell hammer that was coming at him.


    However, all of a sudden, the bell hammer enlarged. It was like a mountain, carrying terrifying might.


    Chu Xun¡¯s sword hit the bell hammer and his arm turned numb. The powerful force directly sent him flying hundreds of meters away. He smashed a huge stone weighing tens of thousands of kilograms into the pieces. And he was buried in the stone pieces.


    Yan Guilai and the others turned pale with fright.


    ¡°Immortal Chu!¡±


    Long Yi and Long Er gave up the opportunity to kill Jin Wei and Jin Cheng and instead, rushed toward Chu Xun with lightning speed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Quickly, kill those two animals and then go to help Yan Guilai.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice sounded in the minds of Long Yi and Long Er. His voice was transmitted through divine sense. The two people who were running wildly staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    They then stopped, and looked at each other in shock. After a moment, they turned back to kill Jin Wei and Jin Cheng.


    The others were confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these two? Why did they turn back when they were already halfway towards helping Chu Xun?¡±


    Boom!


    The gravel exploded, and Chu Xun popped out.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Chu Xun shook his numb arms. His eyes were glistening as he stared at the golden bell.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor had a serious look on his face. He was deeply shocked that he was not able to hurt Chu Xun.


    ¡°I have a question. How old are you?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor was slightly taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m over six hundred years old this year.¡±


    Hearing this answer, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of despise towards him. And he added, ¡°Then you¡¯ve really lived like a dog for hundreds of years because you haven¡¯t even reached the Human-Immortal Realm. Have you been sleeping all those years?¡±


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Ignorant child, what do you know?¡±


    Chu Xun shrugged and slightly raised the corners of his mouth. He put away the Dragon¡¯s Wrath and took out the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s tail bone, which looked like a big golden stick.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Chu Xun teased with his finger and said in a provocative tone, ¡°I¡¯ll show you that you¡¯ve really lived like a dog for hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant boy!¡± The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor was furious. Without saying a word, he slammed the bell at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun waved his golden stick and made a batting posture.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor used the same method again. The bell hammer flew in front of Chu Xun and suddenly enlarged like a mountain.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly. The golden stick in his hand, with purple-golden ripples, slammed hard on the bell.


    Dong!


    It was as if thunder erupted, the sound resonated up to the heavens. Those still fighting were shaken because their cultivation was quite low, and they felt dizzy, as if they were drunk. They swayed back and forth, their eyes turning white.


    The mountain-sized bell was knocked away by Chu Xun¡¯s stick. As it landed, the ground cracked. The golden light from it was much dimmer.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor¡¯s expression suddenly changed. With a wave of his hand, the bell hammer flew towards him.


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure flashed, and he directly cut off the route of the bell and waved the golden stick again.


    Dong!


    Another ear-splitting explosion broke out, and the bell was sent flying again.


    The Elder Ancestor¡¯s expression darkened as he summoned the bell hammer again. With a ¡®swoosh¡¯ sound, the bell hammer transformed into a streak of golden light that flew towards him.


    Then, Chu Xun¡¯s figure flashed again, and he blocked the way of the bell once more. With a bang, the bell was knocked away again.


    ¡°Shameless child.¡± The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor was furious. The golden bell above his head directly rushed toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun turned around and pulled back his stick, nothing fancy about the move. He simply and violently pulled back the stick.


    Boom!


    The golden bell hovering above the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor¡¯s head buzzed and trembled. The protective golden light on the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor¡¯s body surged and almost exploded. He kept retreating with the golden bell on his head, and the ground cracked under his feet.


    Before he could react, Chu Xun pounced on him and pulled out his stick, again, simple and direct.


    Boom!


    This time, with the swing of the golden bell, the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor was sent flying.


    Chu Xun did not chase after the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor. Instead, he rushed towards the bell hammer and used his Ancestral Dragon tail bone to smash it into pieces.


    ¡°Clang! Clang! Clang!¡±


    Chu Xun smashed the bell hammer dozens of times, as if he were hitting iron. The golden light on the surface of the bell had dimmed out.


    At this moment, the bell hammer was nothing more than a golden hammer. It lost its luster, quietly lying on the ground.


    Chu Xun held the bell hammer in his hand and waved it a few times, then, he put it away with satisfaction.


    The Zang Family¡¯s Elder Ancestor smashed into a 500-kilogram rock. When he stood up, he saw Chu Xun put away his bell hammer. He was shocked and angry. He tried to summon it, but the bell didn¡¯t respond at all.


    ¡°Shameless brat, give me back my hammer.¡± The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    The small golden bell was mainly for defense, and the bell hammer was mainly for attack. Thus making it both offensive and defensive. Both parts were co-dependent and indispensable. It was his most powerful Sacred Relic. If he lost it, how could he fight against Chu Xun?


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed. Then he put away the Ancestral Dragon tail bone and took out the bell hammer that he had just put away.


    ¡°Since you want it, here it is!¡±


    Chu Xun activated the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and pushed into the bell hammer. In an instant, thousand rays of purple-golden light was dazzled from it. It then flew out of Chu Xun¡¯s hand and flew toward the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor tried controlling the bell hammer, but it didn¡¯t react in the slightest. As he looked at the hammer approaching, his expression changed and he flew out sideways with a whoosh.


    Chu Xun reached out and waved his hand. Before the bell fell to the ground, it bounced back and landed in his palm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s terrifying speed was completely unleashed, which was close to four times the speed of sound-breaking. So in the blink of an eye, he rushed in front of the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor, then raised the bell and smashed towards him.


    Seeing this scene, the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor was so shocked that his eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets. He dodged, but he was still hit by the bell hammer. With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, golden ripples spread out and he was sent flying.


    Fortunately, the golden bell emitted a golden light to protect him, and he was not harmed. When he stood up and saw Chu Xun coming after him, he turned around and fled with a dark face.


    ¡°Old b*stard, where are you running to? Leave my golden bell behind.¡± Chu Xun chased after him in a hurry.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He thought, ¡°This brat sure is shameless. He wants my Sacred Relic.¡±


    The speed of a ninth level Human King at the Great Completion level was quite terrifying, equal to three times the speed of sound-breaking.


    However, when met with a maniac like Chu Xun, he was completely hopeless. Chu Xun caught up with him in two breaths.


    Dong!


    Chu Xun activated the bell hammer and smashed it hard on the golden light that protected the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor, directly sending him flying. The golden light turned much dimmer.


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor didn¡¯t have time to think. When he saw that Chu Xun had come for him, his face turned green. He rolled on the ground and began running as soon as he got up.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Chu Xun had caught up with him again. He swung the bell hammer hard and slammed down.


    Dong!


    An earth-shattering explosion sounded, golden ripples spreading outwards.


    The Elder Ancestor was sent flying again. He was on the verge of going crazy. Chu Xun was using his Sacred Relic to kill him. He felt so painful that his face was contorted. He couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 418 - The Defeat of the Zang Family!

    The Zang family¡¯s Elder ancestor was livid. He had lived for several hundred years, and never had he ever been this sullen. He was being chased and beaten by an opponent with his Sacred Relic.


    His face was distorted, and his hair was standing on ends. He sped up to avoid Chu Xun¡¯s attack.


    However, Chu Xun¡¯s speed was simply too fast that he had no chance. He was sent flying time and again. The light on his golden bell was becoming dim and seemed it could be snuck out at any time.


    This scene caused the hands and feet of the Zang family disciples to turn ice-cold. Even their Elder Ancestor could do nothing to Chu Xun the Devil.


    ¡°Old dog Zang, you should surrender!¡± Yan Guilai shouted.


    Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. He had long wanted to retreat.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    With a blood-curdling scream, Jin Cheng was shot by Long Yi, and half of his body exploded.


    Jin Wei roared, but not long after, he was shot down by Long Yi, Long Er, and Lady Superior Bi Keyun.


    Macroprimate¡¯s two great experts were also killed, which made Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s entire body shiver. If these people joined forces, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist at all.


    ¡°Yan Guilai. Don¡¯t be arrogant.¡±


    Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s eyes were red, and his Internal Breath was circulating wildly around him. He crazily made a palm attack at Yan Guilai.


    Yan Guilai did not dare to be careless, and activated his own Internal Breath. Terrifying ripples surged and rushed toward Yan Guilai.


    Pow!


    There was an earth-shattering collision, it was storm-like and the ground was lifted by one meter.


    Swoosh!


    Without waiting for the dust to settle, Zang Yuanzhi turned around and began running with lightning speed.


    Yan Guilai was slightly taken aback, but quickly realized that this old fellow was trying to escape. He was truly shameless. There were still a large number of Zang family disciples here and he was about to leave them behind.


    When Long Yi saw this, he drew out his bow and cocked it with an arrow.


    Swoosh!


    The white arrow pierced through the night sky like a ray of light and shot straight at Zang Yuanzhi.


    Zang Yuanzhi, who was trying to crazily run away, roared and raised his hand to block the arrow, as he slapped the arrow an explosion broke out. He was also forced back a few steps from the eruption.


    Long Yi, Long Er and Lady Superior Bi Keyun spread out and surrounded Zang Yuanzhi.


    ¡°Old dog Zang, did you ask us before trying to escape?¡± Yan Guilai sneered.


    Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s face was gloomy, and his eyes were fierce. He suddenly pounced on Long Er, because only Long Er was an eighth-level Human King.


    Long Er raised his hand and shot an arrow at him.


    Boom!


    Long Er¡¯s arrow was blasted apart by Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s palm. Without losing any momentum, he directly raised his hand and pushed his palm forward at Long Er.


    ¡°Long Er, get away from him!¡± Long Yi shouted.


    Long Er wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that he was no match for Zang Yuanzhi, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t go head to head with him. With a flash, he dodged.


    Zang Yuanzhi didn¡¯t chase after Long Er. Because he only wanted to scare Long Er away so that he could take the opportunity to escape.


    Seeing Long Er dodge, he kept running and disappeared in a flash.


    Long Yi drew his bow and shot an arrow at the fleeing Zang Yuanzhi, but he dodged it.


    ¡°Chase after him. Don¡¯t let this old b*stard get away.¡± Yan Guilai took the lead to chase after him.


    ¡°Long Er, you stay behind. I¡¯ll chase after him.¡± Long Yi also went to chase after him.


    Yan Guilai and Long Yi had both gone after Zang Yuanzhi. With them joining forces, Zang Yuanzhi was no match for them.


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun and Long Er began to kill the presbyters of the Zang family.


    Zang Yuanzhi escaped, and the presbyters and disciples of the Zang family panicked. They had long lost their will to fight. With the addition of Lady Superior Bi Keyun and Long Er, the situation was even more lopsided.


    Blood splattered everywhere, and corpses were scattered all over the place.


    Boom!


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor was once again sent flying by Chu Xun¡¯s hammer. The small golden bell dimmed, and the golden light that protected the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor dissipated.


    Losing the protection of the small golden bell, the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor went ballistic. He put away the small golden bell and took out a black long saber which was a middle-grade Sacred Relic. After activating it, black light was glistening, and the coldness of the Knife Qi could be felt within a radius of 100 meters.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor roared and shot his long saber at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun waved the bell hammer and sent the long saber flying. When he looked up, he saw that the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor had already run thousands of meters away.


    ¡°What a cunning old scumbag.¡±


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor knew what to spare. He never thought twice about abandoning a Sacred Relic to take the opportunity to escape.


    ¡°Old b*stard, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Chu Xun also went after the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor, and he could traverse a thousand meters with each step he took. If such a treacherous person escaped, there would be endless troubles in the future.


    Zang Yuanzhi escaped, and so did the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor. The presbyters and disciples of the Zang family had a deathly pale face as they easily got killed off one by one.


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun was especially ferocious because the Zang Family almost destroyed the Chamber of Lead-Glass. In just moments, she killed off seven or eight of the Zang Family¡¯s presbyters.


    On the other side, Long Yi and Yan Guilai were chasing after Zang Yuanzhi.


    Zang Yuanzhi was running for his life. Naturally, he was running as fast as he could.


    Yan Guilai looked at the dense forest in the mountains thousands of meters away with a solemn face. He then said to Long Yi, ¡°We can¡¯t let him escape into the deep mountains.¡±


    Long Yi naturally knew that Zang Yuanzhi would be very difficult to find if he fled deep into the mountains.


    Long Yi shot an arrow at Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s back.


    When Zang Yuanzhi heard the arrow, he activated nine layers of protective aura, but he did not dodge.


    Pow!


    When the arrow hit Zang Yuanzhi, it exploded with a loud bang. The nine layers of protective aura burst layer by layer, but Zang Yuanzhi took advantage of the power of the explosion and got blasted a thousand meters. There was now a bigger distance between him and his opponents.


    ¡°D*mn it. This b*stard deliberately took your arrow shot,¡± Yan Guilai said angrily.


    The three of them were about the same speed, but now they were a thousand meters apart. It would be more difficult to catch up with him.


    There was a trace of blood on the corner of Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s mouth. Like there was a gust of wind beneath his feet, he took a step forward and covered a distance of hundreds of meters.


    ¡°Yan Guilai. Thank you very much for sending me off! I will definitely remember what happened today. I will definitely repay you in the future.¡± Zang Yuanzhi roared in a stern voice.


    Yan Guilai¡¯s face turned very dark. It seemed that a pack of wolves was not scary, what was scarier was a wounded lone wolf.


    After this battle, the Zang family was finished. Zang Yuanzhi had no one left to worry about. If he took revenge on the Yan family one by one, how could anyone stop him?


    Seeing that Zang Yuanzhi was about to rush into the depths of the mountains, Yan Guilai went mad with anxiety.


    ¡°Yan Guilai, farewell! In the future, it¡¯s best if your Yan family¡¯s disciples hide in the Yan manor and don¡¯t come out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill them one by one.¡± Zang Yuanzhi roared crazily.


    But at this moment, two figures suddenly rushed out of the dense forest in front of Zang Yuanzhi.


    It was a man and a woman. The man had a long sword and looked handsome.


    The woman looked noble and had an otherworldly aura about her. Dressed in white, she looked like the Mystic Fairy of the Ninth Heaven who had descended to the mortal world. She had the kind of beauty that could overthrow the whole world.


    These two people were none other than Yan Wushuang and Jing Hong.


    Yan Wushuang got the news that the Chamber of Lead-Glass had been attacked. Worried about Yao Baiyue¡¯s safety, he was so anxious that he took Jing Hong and traversed through the mountains and the whole night.


    ¡°Wushuang.¡± Yan Guilai¡¯s blood froze at this moment. If Yan Wushuang fell into Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s hands, the situation of the battle would change.


    Zang Yuanzhi was first shocked by the sudden appearance of Jing Hong and Yan Wushuang. When he saw them, he couldn¡¯t help laughing wildly. It was really a surprise that he bumped into the little b*stard of the Yan family here.


    He turned his head to look at Yan Guilai, who was chasing after him. With a grim smile on his face, he laughed wildly and said, ¡°Yan Guilai, you old man, I can¡¯t wait to see you kneel down before me and beg. Even the heavens are on my side, haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Yan Wushuang saw Yan Guilai.


    ¡°Wushuang, run!¡± Yan Guilai¡¯s voice changed as he shouted in panic.


    ¡°Do you think you can run away?¡± Zang Yuanzhi laughed wildly. His Internal Breath swept around him as he lunged at Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°How dare you, you old dog?¡± Yan Guilai¡¯s heart was trembling. The Zang family had been destroyed, and now, Zang Yuanzhi was like a mad dog. If Yan Wushuang fell into his hands, that would be the end of him.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Zang Yuanzhi responded with a burst of crazy laughter.


    ¡°Wushuang, run¡­¡± Yan Guilai was so frightened that his hands and feet turned cold.


    Yan Wushuang, on the other hand, had a calm expression on his face. He squinted at Zang Yuanzhi, who was pouncing on him, and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Uncle Zang. Are you sick? Why are you laughing so loudly? Aren¡¯t you afraid of attracting the mother wolf?¡±


    An evil grin appeared on Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s face. >¡±Stupid brat. You¡¯re going to start crying real soon,¡± thought Zang Yuanzhi. His hand then turned into a claw and he grabbed at Yan Wushuang¡¯s neck.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Suddenly, two streaks of white silk flew across the air and shot toward Zang Yuanzhi like spears.


    The sinister smile on Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s face froze in an instant. The two pieces of white silk made him feel a chill all over his body.


    Bang! Bang!


    A streak of white cloth struck his palm, causing his Qi and blood to surge. His arm spasmed, the space between his thumb and forefinger split apart, and blood began pouring out.


    At the same time, another white silk was thrown at his chest, causing him to cough up a mouthful of blood and fall to the ground. Even the ground cracked after he fell.


    Yan Guilai and Long Yi were crazily rushing over to save Yan Wushuang. But when they saw what happened, they froze on the spot, looking at Jing Hong in disbelief.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t know what to say at all.


    Yan Guilai knew that this woman was called Jing Hong, but he didn¡¯t know that she was so powerful and terrifying.


    Long Yi, on the other hand, had no idea who Jing Hong was.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Yan Wushuang strode over. ¡°Is Yao Baiyue all right?¡±


    Yan Guilai¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Little b*stard, why don¡¯t you ask how your father is first? The first words that come out of your mouth are to ask about your lover. Did I raise you for nothing?¡±


    Yan Wushuang scratched his head and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re standing in front of me. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°Let me introduce Jin Hong.¡± Yan Wushuang looked at Jing Hong, who was walking over, and said, ¡°This is Fairy Jing Hong, Chu Xun¡¯s wife.¡±


    Jing Hong was used to Yan Wushuang¡¯s big mouth. She bowed slightly and said, ¡°Greetings, Householder Yan.¡±


    How could Yan Guilai dare to be arrogant? Jing Hong¡¯s cultivation was already stronger than his, not to mention that she was also the woman of Chu Xun the Devil. He hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Fairy Jing Hong, I have no right to accept your bow. I need to thank you for saving my child.¡±


    Just as Jing Hong was about to speak, he saw Long Yi step forward and bow respectfully to her.


    ¡°My respects to the fairy!¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± Jing Hong was surprised. She didn¡¯t know Long Yi, but she could feel that Long Yi was very respectful to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Long Yi, the captain of the Silver Dragon Guards.¡±


    Jing Hong was even more confused. What was the Silver Dragon Guard? She didn¡¯t know at all.


    Yan Guilai rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Just say that you work for Chu Xun, get straight to the point.¡±


    Long Yi replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a member of the Silver Dragon Guard under the command of Immortal Chu.¡±


    ¡°Silver Dragon Guard, when did this devil organize such a force?¡± Yan Wushuang muttered.


    Long Yi looked at Yan Wushuang fiercely. His eyes were as sharp as lightning, and his aura instantly became fierce.


    Yan Wushuang was shocked. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, brother. I¡¯m a friend of your Immortal Chu. It¡¯s just that I joke too much, and I don¡¯t mean to be disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if Young Master Yan and Immortal Chu know each other well. But in front of me, if you dare to be disrespectful to Immortal Chu again, don¡¯t blame me for harming you with an arrow.¡± Long Yi¡¯s tone was as sharp as his arrow.

 Chapter 419 - Thick as Thieves

    Yan Wushuang was not at all pleased with what Long Yi said.


    ¡°You¡¯re hearing it from me: The Devil is a crooked plunderer and swindler. So what about it?¡±


    Long Yi¡¯s glare turned deadly, which he demonstrated by firing an arrow without any warning.


    Yan Guilai panicked so greatly that his heart nearly stopped.


    Jing Hong was shocked too; she did not expect Long Yi to really attack Yan Wushuang.


    And with Long Yi barely one pace away from Yan Wushuang, no one could possibly hope to rescue him.


    Swoosh!


    The energy bolt streaked like a meteor, brushing dangerously by Yan Wushuang¡¯s cheek, missing him only just slightly.


    A chill crept up his spine. He could feel the wind gusting by his face, scraping at the supple skin of his cheek. The bolt sheared off several strands of hair and they fell slowly to the ground.


    ¡°Urggghh!¡±


    With an agonizing grunt of pain, blood spattered everywhere.


    Jing Hong and everyone else swiveled their heads just in time to see Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s corpse sliding lifelessly to the ground with a bloody hole in his chest.


    Zang Yuanzhi must have been trying to flee and Long Yi had killed him.


    Still looking sternly, Long Yi¡¯s arm came down slowly and he coolly tucked away his bow.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Wushuang growled with suppressed rage. Long Yi might not have shot him, but he was not a fool to realize that it was also a warning to him or Long Yi would not have sheared off his hair. ¡°Watch it, you! Wait till I see Chu Xun and I¡¯ll tell him about this!¡±


    If Long Yi had heard that warning, he gave no reaction at all. Unperturbed, he turned to Jing Hong and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you to Master Chu Xun, lady.¡±


    Jing Hong nodded quietly and followed his lead.


    Meanwhile, Yan Guilai could hardly tear his eyes off Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s corpse. For more than a hundred years, they had been rivals both below and above board, and Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s death just like that strangely cast a pall of gloom over him.


    ¡°One moment please, lady.¡±


    Long Yi stopped in his tracks abruptly. He trotted over to Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s body and slipped off his Storage Ring. Chu Xun had told him before about the importance of magical supplies and how they were keys to one¡¯s improvement.


    Yan Guilai dropped his jaw in shock. He did not see that coming! Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s Storage Ring must surely contain great riches and huge supplies of magical herbs and shrubs!


    ¡°Wait a second, Long Yi, my friend. Defeating Zang Yuanzhi was a collective effort. Surely you don¡¯t expect to seize that ring all for yourself?¡± Yan Guilai pointed out with a feigned giggle.


    ¡°You can refer any questions to Master Chu Xun,¡± responded Long Yi curtly and he turned around to walk back to Jing Hong to take her to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Refer to Chu Xun?! Talk about making deals with the Devil!¡±


    All four of them strode back to the Chamber of Lead-glass. The fighting had ended there and the air wafted with the putrid stench of blood from all the Zang acolytes killed.


    Acolytes from the Chamber and the Yan Family were busy clearing the battlefield.


    But everyone froze when they saw Jing Hong, stupefied by her charms.


    The maiden acolytes of the Chamber were all remarkable beauties themselves, especially for Bi Keyun and Yao Baiyue. But Jing Hong easily dwarfed them all.


    Bi Keyun strode up to them. She ignored Yan Guilai and bowed to Long Yi, ¡°May I ask where is Zang Yuanzhi now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± said Long Yi candidly.


    Meanwhile, Yan Wushuang could not stop staring at Yao Baiyue, who was throwing him affectionate glances herself. Their eyes met and locked for seconds, but that was all they could do to exchange their passion for each other.


    With a stern grunt from Bi Keyun, she easily booted them out of their imaginary wonderland.


    ¡°Yan Wushuang, pleased to meet you, Lady Superior!¡± he quickly bowed and greeted her.


    Bi Keyun threw Yan Wushuang a scathing glance and averted her gaze with a nasty snort.


    ¡°Women¡­¡± growled Yan Guilai resentfully, ¡°What perfect misers they make.¡±


    That remark did not go unheard; Bi Keyun shot him a venomous glare.


    ¡°What!? The Chamber would have been in ruins if not for us and this is your way of showing gratitude?! Some gesture of thanks indeed!¡±


    Bi Keyun seethed at the remark. She hissed at him sarcastically, ¡°You can do without heaping any more praise on yourself, Yan Guilai. Remember that if not for the Devil¡¯s invincible might, not even you and your men would survive, nevermind the sisterhood of the Chamber.¡±


    ¡°And why is the Devil helping us in the first place? You can start by remembering that it is only because of my son who is friends with him. As if the likes of you can expect help from the Devil himself.¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Yan Guilai!¡± Bi Keyun turned livid. Her aura burgeoned as if she was readying for a fight.


    ¡°What? You wanna fight? Be my guest!¡± Yan Guilai rolled up his sleeves.


    ¡°Teacher, please! Please calm down!¡± Yao Baiyue stopped her mentor at once.


    ¡°Father, pipe down,¡± persuaded Yan Wushuang too. At any rate, if he still expected to take Yao Baiyue¡¯s hand, he would still need to obtain Bi Keyun¡¯s permission first and foremost.


    Bi Keyun snorted coldly.


    But Yan Guilai let loose a snort of his own, only louder and harsher.


    Aware of Yan Wushuang¡¯s courtship of Yao Baiyue, Jing Hong wondered if the road would be bumpy ahead for them both, considering the circumstances.


    Her eyes wandered to two Macroprimate corpses nearby and she strode up to them. With her weapon, she fired a pair of white scythe-like bolds and split the head of both corpses. Then with a little wave of her hand, she magically summoned two sparkling Spirit Cores into her hand.


    As soon as the Spirit Cores appeared, everyone could feel the rich natural energies permeating from the two little round marble-like orbs. These two Spirit Cores would be a boon to any Cultivator.


    Bi Keyun could not help frowning. She might not be an ordinary woman who craved attention from the opposite gender, but as a woman more than a few hundred years old, she still felt jealous of Jing Hong¡¯s other-worldly beauty.


    Yan Wushuang spied that she was about to speak and he quickly introduced, ¡°This is the consort of the Devil, Lady Superior.¡±


    Bi Keyun¡¯s voice got stuck halfway up her throat. She might feel no qualms in hurling insults at Yan Guilai, but she could ill afford to offend the Devil.


    ¡°As if I don¡¯t know,¡± she snapped instead at Yan Wushuang.


    As much as she felt grateful for Yan Wushuang¡¯s timely notice which had spared her some embarrassing awkwardness with Chu Xun, she could hardly allow herself to show her gratitude.


    Yao Baiyue allowed herself a thin smile, which she showed for Yan Wushuang¡¯s benefit, thanking him for his reminder while hoping that he would not take offense with her cold shoulder.


    ¡°So this lady is consort to Master Chu Xun? Wow, she¡¯s beautiful,¡± Long Er whispered to Long Yi quietly.


    ¡°Shhh,¡± Long Yi hissed.


    It was not in their place for them to talk about their leader¡¯s private life.


    ¡°Long Yi,¡± Jing Hong asked suddenly, stowing away the Spirit Cores, ¡°How long had Chu Xun been gone?¡±


    ¡°About a half-hour,¡± replied Long Er. He answered on behalf because Long Yi had gone off in pursuit of Zang Yuanzhi earlier hence he would not know when Chu Xun left.


    Jing Hong took a short pause to think before saying to Yan Guilai, ¡°Master Yan, we need a guide who is familiar with the directions to the Zang Family residence.¡±


    Yan Guilai nodded and waved for an acolyte. He slipped a few instructions into the acolyte¡¯s ear and had him lead Jing Hong and Long Yi and Long Er.


    Yan Wushuang stirred suddenly as if to say something, but his father quickly stopped him.


    Yan Wushuang waited until Jing Hong was out of eyeshot and asked, ¡°What are you doing, Father!? That¡¯s the way back to our home!¡±


    With a nasty look, Yan Guilai smacked his son on the back of his head. Hushedly he squeaked, ¡°Fool! The Zangs are a thousand years old! You can bet that they¡¯ll have huge supplies there waiting for us to plunder ¨C supplies amassed through the ages that could easily rival ours!¡±


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes went round and wide, ¡°You mean Jing Hong was actually going to rob the vault of the Zangs?¡±


    ¡°Why else would she want to go there for?¡± Yan Guilai looked immensely pleased with himself, ¡°Chu Xun¡¯s man had taken Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s Storage Ring. So it¡¯s only fair that the contents of the Zang vault belong to us.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Father¡­¡± breathed Yan Wushuang dazedly, ¡°You really are getting craftier, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Yan Guilai scowled at his son, ¡°Insolent pup! How dare you say such things to your father! Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to manage the house? At any rate, I¡¯m only returning to the Devil the same favor he¡¯s shown me. I got into a fight with him and right after that, my ring was gone. I¡¯ve been wondering all along if he had stolen it.¡±


    ¡°How could he hit you? I must speak to him about this!¡± Yan Wushuang grumbled angrily.


    But Yan Guilai was even angrier at his son, ¡°Since when did I say he¡¯d hit me?!¡±


    ¡°Father, I can still see the blackness in your eyes, for crying out loud, and I know Chu Xun. He¡¯s like a Pixiu. A beast with insatiable gluttony for riches who won¡¯t even let a penny slip through his fingers. You¡¯d be asking for a beating if you demand anything from him. At this point, I¡¯m almost certain that he must have whisked off your ring when you were not looking.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say, you pup?! Asking for a beating?!¡± Yan Guilai glowered, feeling rather hurt that his son had learned a lot ¨C or too much ¨C for his own good.


    ¡°All right, Father. We¡¯re going to the Zang Family residence now. If we¡¯re going to plunder it, we¡¯d better do it fast and hard.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for then!? Go!¡±


    The father and son, both as thick as thieves, concluded to have Jing Hong misled back to their home while they would try to quickly loot the Zang family vault.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be taking our leave then. Farewell, Lady Superior, Lady Baiyue!¡± said Yan Wushuang, comforted to find Yao Baiyue safe and sound.


    Knowing that his score with Yao Baiyue would need time, he knew he needed patience.


    Bi Keyun pretended to not hear that; if she could have had her way, the Yans would have been sent packing a long time ago.


    Yao Baiyue flashed Yan Wushuang a sweet little smile as a gesture of gratitude for him rushing back for her.


    Such were the times when a woman needed only attention from the man she loved, nothing more.


    ¡°Baiyue,¡± called Bi Keyun sternly.


    Like a timid child caught stealing from a cookie jar, Yao Baiyue winced and kept her head down.


    ¡°Intransigent old bat,¡± snorted Yan Guilai.


    The Yans quickly saddled up and rode as fast as they could to the Zang family residence.


    ¡°Now listen up! Rich rewards await us at the residence of the Zangs! Take what you can and raze whatever you can¡¯t!¡± cried Yan Guilai to his men.


    Much to the fashion of the Eight-Nation Alliance.


    ¡­


    The jubilant host of Yan men finally arrived at the Zang family residence several hours later, excited to see the magnificent estate with ornately-constructed buildings and structures.


    But when they were about to rush through the doors and began their sacking, Chu Xun strode out the main entrance.


    Both parties were surprised to find each other.


    ¡°Chu Xun, my friend. What brings you here?¡± asked Yan Guilai, feeling shocked and worried. ¡°Has Chu Xun looted the vault already?!¡±


    Chu Xun looked rather tired. ¡°I¡¯ve been in pursuit of the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor all the way here.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± pressed Yan Guilai, worried that if the Zang family¡¯s Elder Ancestor escaped, he would be a loose end that would come back and bite them one day.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud to declare that he¡¯s dead. I¡¯ve killed him,¡± said Chu Xun, who cast a puzzled glance at Yan Wushuang, ¡°And when did you come back?¡±


    ¡°Just a few hours ago,¡± said Yan Wushuang uneasily, feeling guilty that Chu Xun had been risking his life fighting when they were about to plunder the Zang family residence and enjoy the spoils without lifting a finger.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jing Hong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long journey for Lady Jing Hong, so I had my men lead her back to my home to refresh herself,¡± said Yan Guilai. He eyed Chu Xun warily and asked quietly, ¡°Chu Xun, my friend. Did you find anything after killing that old monster?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°Dealing with that old monster has filled my plate enough. I¡¯ve only just finished dealing with him and I¡¯ve not looked around yet. Were you referring to Zang Fengling when you said ¡®find anything¡¯, Master Yan?¡±


    Hearing that rather filled Yan Guilai with joy. Chu Xun must have not been able to check the vault yet. It must be still intact with all its riches still inside.


    ¡°Perhaps what you need is a good rest, Chu Xun. Leave Zang Fengling to us. He¡¯d never get away.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    Yan Guilai had his men dismantle the main gates of the residence to use as a makeshift litter before ordering a few of them to carry Chu Xun all the way back to his home.

 Chapter 420 - Mesmerizing Grace

    Yan Guilai was practically doubled over in glee at having sent Chu Xun away, rubbing his palms with great anticipation of the riches that he would find.


    ¡°The Devil turned out to be surprisingly easy to dupe!¡±


    ¡°Go! Do as I told you! Take what you can and raze what you can¡¯t!¡± Yan Guilai led the charge into the house.


    Roar!


    The Yan host let loose a wordless cry of triumph and flooded the house.


    They ransacked the house, whisking whatever they found like a swarm of locusts.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun¡¯s makeshift litter reached the Yan family residence a few hours later.


    As soon as he saw Jing Hong, Chu Xun hopped off the palanquin and cantered towards her with his arms outstretched widely.


    But Jing Hong, with a deft sidestep, avoided his hug.


    And instead of slowing down, he smoothly steered at Long Yi and hugged him instead. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to find you all safe and sound!¡±


    It did not take a genius to see that Chu Xun was trying to save some face.


    ¡°Apparently, this Lady Jing Hong has not yet fully accepted herself to be Master Chu Xun¡¯s consort,¡± they mused. This could turn out to be a laborious and ponderous endeavor too.


    Chu Xun pivoted around and stared at Jing Hong, looking at her from top to bottom, embarrassing her greatly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve ascended?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago,¡± she replied, ¡°Somehow I managed to get past the bottleneck that has been delaying me.¡±


    That pleased Chu Xun very much. Jing Hong had grasped the elementary levels of the Golden Core Stage. They could cultivate together from now on.


    ¡°How about the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy?¡±


    ¡°The Zombie race has remained in hiding since their last defeat,¡± said Jing Hong, ¡°But there are rumors of them trying to make contact with the Peacock race.¡±


    ¡°What for? To make a comeback?¡± Chu Xun smirked while musing quietly. ¡°These alien races really do need a good walloping, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare try if you¡¯re present. But the cat¡¯s away.¡±


    ¡°Are you meaning to say that Brother Yue could be in danger?¡± Chu Xun asked quietly with apprehension.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made preparations before coming. The Heavenly Field of Ultimate Death should keep them safe for quite some time if the Zombies really do double back.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope they¡¯re not fools enough to sign their death warrant then.¡±


    Long Yi said suddenly, ¡°Master Chu Xun, we¡¯ve been duped by Yan Guilai.¡±


    ¡°Ah? How so?¡± Chu Xun looked at Long Yi.


    ¡°We requested him for a guide to lead us to the Zang family estate. But instead of going there, his men led us here.¡±


    Chu Xun looked surprised at first, then he broke into a wry smile, ¡°That old infantile imp! Knocking me on the head, eh?¡±


    He paused, thinking, then with a grin, he said, ¡°They say this estate has plenty of good views. Let¡¯s have a look ourselves.¡±


    Jing Hong smiled thinly, knowing Chu Xun must be up to something no good again.


    He would get no objections from Long Yi and Long Er either.


    As they strolled around the house, enjoying the sceneries of the gardens, Chu Xun was quietly busy at work, projecting his Divine Sense everywhere and succeeded in pinpointing the site of the Yan estate¡¯s secret vault.


    But they were not alone and every Yan acolyte was keeping his or her eyes peeled on them.


    Especially the one who had been under orders to lead Jing Hong and the others here. Yan Guilai had explicitly ordered him to keep them under close watch.


    They passed out of the gardens and began walking down the cloisters inside, admiring the house.


    Shrouded at most times with snow, Yanxue City usually looked white and bland with barely any flowers blooming.


    They entered a side courtyard where they saw a plaque saying: Plum Blossom Garden. Feeling intrigued, they stepped inside.


    To their amazement, they were greeted by rosy-red plum blossoms blooming vibrantly in the snow.


    To think that the Yans had such a marvel.


    The soft fragrance of the plum blossoms subtly pervaded the air because of the cold.


    People or plum blossoms; growing in the face of adversity deserves respect and admiration.


    Jing Hong stepped under the boughs of a plum blossom tree, looking up with joy and wonderment in her eyes as she breathed in the sweet aroma of the flowers.


    An idea came to Chu Xun and he flicked a tiny jet of energy at a tree, striking it enough to cause petals of plum blossom to rain down slowly.


    Chu Xun performed some hand seals and summoned winds that stopped the petals from falling to the ground, whipping them up into the air and allowing them to circle around Jing Hong in casual and graceful flows.


    Jing Hong smiled. A smile that could even make the flowers blushed and filled with exhilaration, she broke into a little dance.


    The floating petals provided adornment to the soft swaying of her glossy-white dress as her lithe balletic motion resembled the sweet fairness of a goddess from Heaven ¨C a beauty no one could have thought possible in a human before.


    Chu Xun stared at her, dazed and utterly mesmerized, nevermind the Yan acolytes keeping an eye on them.


    After one thousand years, Jing Hong was dancing for him. Again.


    But Chu Xun quickly turned jealous. If only he could drive everyone ¨C Long Yi, Long Er, and even the Yans ¨C out of this Plum Blossom Garden.


    Jing Hong belonged to him and only him, and if she was dancing, it could only be for him.


    Whoosh!


    The glint of steel flashed when Chu Xun drew his sword and began a dance of his own. A sword dance that he gyrated to the gesticulations of trees in the wind.


    Whoosh!


    Every stroke of the blade left a trail in the snow, a tail of light that followed the steel¡¯s every movement. Hundreds of plum blossom trees rock and swung and more petals fell, snagged up by the winds to rejoin its countless other siblings to shape the silhouettes of a dragon and a phoenix.


    The mesmerizing grace of Jing Hong¡¯s dance.


    And the swift and broad strokes of Chu Xun¡¯s sword.


    And the silhouettes of both dragon and phoenix careening together in the air.


    The petal-filled silhouette of the phoenix flapped its wings and flew in rounds overhead Jing Hong as she danced.


    The dragon of petals barreled magnificently around Chu Xun, chasing the tip of his sword.


    Just then, both the dragon and phoenix shone brightly like a pair of stars.


    Rumble!


    Both shapes exploded simultaneously, the eruption causing a blizzard of plum blossom petals so thick that one could barely see the sun.


    Finally when the deluge was gone, so were Chu Xun and Jing Hong.


    Long Yi and Long Er exchanged dubious stares.


    The Yan acolytes could not believe their eyes.


    ¡°Where are they?!¡±


    ¡°Are they actually deities from Heaven and they have now ascended into the skies?!¡± murmured one of the acolytes.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun and Jing Hong sneaked to Yan Guilai¡¯s chambers.


    ¡°That old imp¡¯s a careful one, keeping the vault at where he sleeps,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Jing Hong narrowed her eyes at him and pursed her lips, somewhat peeved at Chu Xun¡¯s lack of understanding for feminine subtleties.


    She was lost in the moment too when Chu Xun danced with her and only now did she realize that his sights had been on the Yan family vault all along!


    Utterly oblivious to Jing Hong¡¯s miffed countenance, Chu Xun took her hand and stepped into the room.


    ¡°Wow¡­ That old imp really is living the life, eh?¡± mumbled Chu Xun. It looked nothing like a room at all. If anything, it looked rather like a country retreat at least four to five hundred square meters.


    ¡°People these days barely scrape for a living just to save enough money to buy a home to call their own, and yet this old rogue alone stays in a room so wide and so large! It¡¯s high time we relieve some of the riches he had plundered from the common folk and return it to the poor!¡±


    ¡°And you will use it for the good of the poor?¡± Jing Hong teased playfully with a lead question.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Xun muttered, sounding unusually quiet and hesitant.


    He pulled Jing Hong¡¯s hand and led her towards the entrance of the secret subterranean vault.


    ¡°Look around. There must be a switch or something around,¡± said Chu Xun, looking around.


    A large study desk sat by the wall. Chu Xun strode over and began ransacking the table.


    Then he spied the brush pens inside a container.


    ¡°This must be it. Old trick,¡± Chu Xun gloriously seized the brush pens and pulled.


    Nothing bulged. The secret entrance was still nowhere to be seen.


    He blushed at his mistake.


    Jing Hong giggled and came over. She peered at the brush pen container and tried holding it, discovering that it could not be moved. Then she twisted it and it rotated.


    Rumble!


    The ground shook and one of the tiles sank into the ground before shifting heavily sideways to reveal a secret underground entry leading to the vault.


    Chu Xun scratched the back of his head and uttered sheepishly, ¡°I knew all along that the container is the switch.¡±


    Jing Hong narrowed her eyes at him wryly.


    ¡°Right,¡± Chu Xun hastily changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s go rob the rich and help the poor.¡±


    Chu Xun barely took the first step down the granite stairs when his foot shot back.


    The tile shifted back in place and shut the entrance.


    Chu Xun and Jing Hong jerked their heads sideways at the door of the room.


    A tall and slender middle-aged man stepped into the room. The dashing man walked with not a sound made, his temples bulging and his eyes gleaming with a strange look.


    A champion!


    The couple shared a quick look. Whoever this champion was, that he could come within a hundred meters of them without being noticed was enough to make him dangerous.


    Chu Xun searched the stranger¡¯s face for any emotions that might betray anything, making quick plans.


    ¡°You¡¯ve run so quick like a pair of mice, young ones, that I almost missed you.¡± That was strange; despite looking nothing like an old man, he spoke like one.


    This must be the old patriarch of the Yan family.


    ¡°And your name is?¡± Chu Xun asked with a grin.


    ¡°Yan Ye.¡±


    ¡°Tobacco leaves?¡± (note: tobacco leaves ÑÌÒ¶ has the same pronunciation as the character¡¯s name)


    ¡°No. Yan Ye.¡±


    ¡°Oh, excuse my manners,¡± Chu Xun saluted apologetically.


    ¡°Chu Xun, the Devil,¡± Yan Ye recited Chu Xun¡¯s name and moniker.


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Guilai mentioning your name before.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Xun looked left and right. ¡°This estate¡¯s so big. I¡¯m afraid we got lost while walking around.¡±


    ¡°After causing considerable damage to the Plum Blossom Garden,¡± observed Yan Ye.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Xun gasped with surprise before he pouted, ¡°It¡¯s just a few plum blossoms.¡±


    ¡°Few?!¡± Yan Ye looked visibly peeved by that understatement, his aura stirring to his mood. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find our way back,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°You really are just as Guilai had described,¡± Yan Ye remarked wryly.


    ¡°What did that old imp say about me?¡± Chu Xun scowled with feigned anger.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Ye smiled.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Yan Guilai must have warned his family about him and that would mean his plans of plundering the Yan vault had died in its crib.


    ¡°Come with me and you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ¡°By your lead then,¡± Chu Xun said with a flourish of his arm.


    The edge of Yan Ye¡¯s lip twitched with apparent irritation before he pivoted around and led them away.


    They came back to the Plum Blossom Garden.


    ¡°And this is what you meant by ¡®a few plum blossoms¡¯?¡± said Yan Ye through gritted teeth, showing him the pitiful orchard of trees with their boughs now barren and bare.


    Jing Hong stepped front to apologize, but Chu Xun held her back.


    ¡°Good Heavens Almighty! It¡¯s magical! The whole garden is a sprawl of red just now and now the flowers are all gone!¡±


    ¡°These plum blossoms had only begun budding just not long ago! They should last for quite some time before they begin withering!¡± pointed out Yan Ye, his lips twitching more irately.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun uttered with pretentious surprise, ¡°Are these trees sick?¡±


    ¡°Enough pretending,¡± grimaced Yan Ye painfully, ¡°You had defiled the sanctity of this garden!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Chu Xun shook his head profusely, ¡°Surely not. I only plucked a few flowers. Please stop pointing your fingers at me.¡±


    ¡°You used your magic to shape them into dragon and phoenix. Do you really expect us to believe that could be done by just a measly few flowers?¡±


    Chu Xun breathed deeply. Yan Ye must have been observing him for quite some time.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been watching us?¡±


    ¡°What do you expect?¡±


    ¡°Expect?! You¡¯re peeking! Heavens, with your age, I would have expected better!¡± Chu Xun complained suddenly, ¡°She¡¯s my wife, do you know that?! If she¡¯s dancing, then it¡¯ll only be for me! How dare you peek! Where are your manners and morals! I¡¯ll forgive you on account of my friendship with Wushuang. Or else, I would have dug out your eyes already!¡±


    Yan Ye was left bewildered by Chu Xun¡¯s sudden outburst.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to get you away from this lecherous thing.¡± Chu Xun pulled Jing Hong away with him.


    By the time Yan Ye knew what was going on, Chu Xun was gone.


    ¡°You insolent brat! Stand right there and explain! What lecherous thing?! How dare you twist things! You destroyed the garden and how could you blame me instead!¡± Yan Ye bellowed with extreme indignation.

 Chapter 421 - Initiative

    Yan Guilai and his men came back.


    But every man looked dusty and tired, if not dismal and crestfallen.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Devil?!¡±


    Yan Guilai demanded angrily.


    The acolyte he barked at yelped an answer and he stormed towards the great hall.


    ¡°Ah, Master Yan, you¡¯ve come back!¡±


    Chu Xun grinned broadly at him.


    ¡°You monster!¡± Yan Guilai hissed, his eyes blazing with rage.


    With a puzzled look, Chu Xun placed down the cup of tea he was sipping at, ¡°Surely you¡¯re not angry for this cup of tea I¡¯m drinking?¡±


    ¡°YOU! Quit pretending!¡±


    Yan Guilai was boiling with anger. He and his men had ransacked every nook and cranny of the Zang family estate and they had found Zang Fengling and even had him lead them to the secret vault.


    But when the doors of the vault swung open, they found nothing inside. Absolutely nothing. Not even a speck of dirt.


    ¡°What am I pretending about?¡± gasped Chu Xun with a dubious look, ¡°Come on, old Yan! I¡¯m a guest of yours and some courtesy is in order. Just because this is your home, don¡¯t you think I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Yan Guilai was practically steaming. ¡°Enough! Speak! Was it you who had emptied the Zang family vault?!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chu Xun uttered, stunned, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you lie to me! I know it¡¯s you! I know you; you and your sneaky and duplicitous ways! I should¡¯ve known! How could you have left the Zang house without plundering its vault! There are thousands of years¡¯ worth of riches and supplies in there!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare accuse me, Yan. I know nothing about any Zang family vault,¡± growled Chu Xun with his anger restrained. Then, in the beat of one heartbeat, a look of dawning comprehension spread across his face. He glared at Yan Guilai, hissing coldly, ¡°Ahhh¡­ I see now. But what of your ruse to send Jing Hong, Long Yi, and Long Er back here? And your unusually warm gesture of having your men carry me all the way back here? Isn¡¯t it all so that you can lay your hands on the treasures of the Zangs without us barging in on you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I-I¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Chu Xun scowled with utmost disgust, ¡°You¡¯re despicable, Yan. Only despicable people like you would ever look at others the same way. So you had us all hoodwinked back here while you trotted off to sack the treasures of the Zangs, and when you found nothing, you doubled back here to lay the blame on us? How awfully nice.¡±


    Urm¡­


    Yan Wushuang and his father and all the Yan elders found their tongues stuck in their throats with incredulous expressions.


    ¡°You loathsome thing! You must have found where the Zang vault is, but you¡¯re not willing to share the spoils, so you¡¯re accusing me of emptying it beforehand, am I right!?¡±


    ¡°Yan Guilai, oh Yan Guilai, and all of you too!¡± an annoyed Chu Xun thrust a finger at them, ¡°There I was, fighting with blood and sweat at the front while you were thinking of treasures and riches. Heavens, it doesn¡¯t get any more contemptible than this, I¡¯m sure. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m not feeling insulted and hurt.¡±


    ¡°I, Chu Xun, have been nothing but honest and open when it comes to friendship and this is how you reciprocate my goodwill? Do you even have a shred of human decency left in you? Or have you fed them all to the dogs?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for years, Yan Wushuang. I treated you like a brother and at the risk of my own life, I fought to keep your sweetheart and your family safe. This is how you repay my kindness?!¡±


    Yan Wushuang gawked with astonishment. ¡°What brother?!¡±


    But Chu Xun drove on without allowing the Yans any chance to retort. Angrily, he bellowed, ¡°I have as good as given you my heart and soul as a true friend, and you treated me like trash! All I get in return is treachery and doubt! This is what you want?!¡±


    ¡°If not for me, you and your family would have been wiped out by the alliance of the Zangs and the Macro-primates! How dare you demand from me the Zang treasures! Is this your way of expressing gratitude?!¡±


    ¡°And you, Yan Wushuang! If not for me, the Chamber of Lead-glass is now a heap of ruins and your sweetheart Yao Baiyue would have already been taken by Zang Fengling! He would have already defiled her to drag your name through the mud. Do you think your good name will still endure such humiliation?! Do you not think that the whole Martial Tao World will regard you with scorn and ridicule?!¡±


    With force and passion in every syllable he spoke, Chu Xun had the Yans all hang their heads in shame at their gesture. If only they could find holes to cower in, some of them thought.


    But Chu Xun was right; he had been fighting with his back slicked with sweat and blood while they were trying to steal from him behind his back.


    ¡°That does it then! You Yans are too high and mighty for a pauper like me!¡± Chu Xun erupted lividly at last, ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Chu Xun,¡± cried Yan Wushuang urgently.


    ¡°Say no more. I finally see what you really are,¡± said Chu Xun bitterly.


    ¡°Please, Immortal Chu! We don¡¯t mean any offense!¡± cried another Yan elder.


    ¡°¡®Don¡¯t mean any offense¡¯?! Seriously?!¡± Chu Xun smirked, ¡°I chased the old Zang patriarch for miles to strike him down and I barely came back only to have you questioning me like a thief! What do you take me for? A fool?!¡±


    He did not wait for any answer. He ignored the astounded looks of everyone else in the hall and stormed out with Jing Hong.


    The Yans all turned regretful. Perhaps they really should not have blamed Chu Xun.


    ¡°I should apologize to him, Father,¡± said Yan Wushuang suddenly, feeling that he should take responsibility.


    Things would not have come to such a juncture if he had not agreed to his father¡¯s plan.


    ¡°Master Wushuang speaks truly, sir. Our good name will suffer if this gets out. People will call us liars and thieves.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun came from afar to help us. If not for him, we would not have defeated the Zangs so soundly.¡±


    ¡°His loyalty and honor could only be nothing less than exemplary. We really should not have blamed him. Any other person would have felt the same if treated as such.¡±


    ¡°We can all go together. Apologize to him personally. This shows our sincerity to make amends. Bring some gifts too. Chu Xun¡¯s a reasonable person; I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll forgive us for this trespassing.¡±


    The rest of the Yan elders agreed profusely.


    Yan Guilai mulled quietly by himself with a frown creasing his forehead. Something felt wrong about Chu Xun¡¯s sudden outburst, although he still could not put his finger to it. Even so, he felt guilty when he remembered how visibly hurt Chu Xun looked.


    ¡°Go to the vault tomorrow, Wushuang. Select some gifts as tokens of apology to him then. We cannot let the world think that we¡¯re a bunch of ungrateful brutes.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Father,¡± responded Yan Wushuang.


    ¡­


    ¡°Are we going back to Qingcheng now, Master Chu Xun?¡± Long Yi asked carefully, trying to understand the look on Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    ¡°Nope, let¡¯s look for a hotel.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel angry, Master Chu Xun. Just give the order; Long Er and I will gladly flatten the place at your command.¡±


    Long Er nodded his assent.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± chuckled Chu Xun, ¡°Why would I want to do such a thing when Yan Wushuang and I are friends?¡±


    ¡°But they wronged you, sir! That¡¯s too much!¡± complained Long Er resentfully.


    ¡°Enough, you two,¡± said Jing Hong wryly, ¡°Anymore, and your Master Chu Xun will start to feel guilty himself.¡±


    Long Yi and Long Er stared at them dubiously.


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re supposed to be on my side,¡± grimaced Chu Xun to Jing Hong.


    ¡°All right. No one¡¯s looking. You can laugh all you want now. No need to hold back,¡± she said to him.


    Chu Xun burst out in a fit of laughter that left Long Yi and Long Er blank with bewilderment.


    What is going on!? Does Lady Jing Hong know magic!? Master Chu Xun is smiling as if he¡¯s being enraptured by her spell!


    ¡°You¡¯ve emptied the Zang treasures from the vault, did you?¡± Jing Hong giggled.


    Chu Xun chuckled and nodded. ¡°I expect no less from you. Witty as ever.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s confirmation left Long Yi and Long Er stunned with their eyes shot wide.


    ¡°What?¡± Chu Xun barked at them, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy feeding so many of you? The forces of the Chu Mansion now numbered to more than one-thousand-man strong! How do you think we¡¯d survive without adequate supplies and resources? I¡¯m doing all this for you lot at the expense of my reputation!¡±


    Long Yi and Long Er nodded, indicating their understanding. It was true; Chu Xun had been nothing but dedicated to making sure every member of the Chu Mansion had enough to use in the cultivation of their powers.


    ¡°This is Zang Yuanzhi¡¯s Storage Ring, Master Chu Xun,¡± presented Long Yi.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Chu Xun could not have been anymore overjoyed. He quickly took the ring and stowed it away, patting Long Yi¡¯s shoulder approvingly, ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±


    Jing Hong giggled again, amused at Chu Xun¡¯s antics with Long Yi and Long Er.


    He really was the Devil. She could think of no one else but him, who could so easily and brazenly distort blatant acts of fraud, cajolery, robbing, and plunder as if he was Mother Theresa.


    ¡°But why the fuss just now if you had already secured the Zang treasure yourself?¡± asked Jing Hong curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s called clinching the initiative. I must first guilt-trip them into thinking that I¡¯m innocent. Yan Guilai¡¯s a sneaky fella; if I did not pretend to be angry, he would immediately realize that it was I who had emptied the vault and he¡¯d demand a share.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re railroading them. Simple as that and you¡¯re waving it like a flag at everyone¡¯s faces.¡±


    Chu Xun gazed pensively at Jing Hong, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be on my side, for the love of Heaven. But at any rate, you¡¯re right; that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips twisted into a wicked grin and Jing Hong could hardly prevent a smile herself.


    ¡°Okay, but why are we staying here? Won¡¯t Yan Guilai pester you if he sees through your ruse?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. Guilt is all that they¡¯re feeling right now. In fact, they¡¯re practically awash with it,¡± Chu Xun said, immensely pleased with himself, ¡°But you¡¯re right. He¡¯d come pestering me. But not without bearing gifts to make peace. We can live with that kind of pestering.¡±


    ¡°But is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± said Chu Xun nonchalantly, ¡°They were trying to steal the Zang treasure from right under my nose. I¡¯d say this is just punishment for trying to pull off that stunt or else he¡¯d think I¡¯m a pushover. What¡¯s more, I¡¯d say this is payment for services rendered; after all, it was I who had saved the Yans and delivered the Chamber of Lead-glass from doom.¡±


    ¡°I agree with that, Master Chu Xun.¡±


    Long Yi and Long Er nodded, agreeing to Chu Xun¡¯s opinion.


    The company of four found a hotel to spend the night.


    The trap was ready, and all they have to do now was wait for the Yans.


    And behold, it did not take long for Yan Wushuang to appear, flanked by a few Yan elders.


    This was Yanxue City and nothing happened here without the Yans knowing.


    ¡°Chu Xun,¡± Yan Wushuang called when he stepped into the suite.


    Chu Xun was lounging on the chaise lounge when he came in. He gave a curt glance at Yan Wushuang and said, ¡°Why are you here for? I believe I could have not been any more direct: I don¡¯t want anything to do with you Yans anymore.¡±


    The Yans gulped hard, feeling their cheeks burning with shame.


    A Yan elder stepped forward, hunched with an apologetic smile, and placed the little jade chests they brought on the coffee table in front of Chu Xun.


    ¡°Please, Immortal Chu. There¡¯s no need to have your friendship with Young Master Wushuang sour over matters so trivial such as this.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. I did not start this, and I feel really hurt by how terrible you people behaved.¡±


    ¡°The master has admitted his mistake in wronging you, Immortal Chu. This is why we¡¯re here; to convey his apology on his behalf. You are a great and generous man, Immortal Chu, and we pray that you forgive our trespassing.¡±


    Chu Xun glanced briefly at the little jade chests sitting in front of him and pouted with disdain.


    ¡°Master Chu Xun is clear enough,¡± Long Yi announced, ¡°He doesn¡¯t wish to have anything to do with you Yans anymore. Please leave!¡±


    Long Er came to the table and took the little jade chests with a face fraught with disgust. He carried them all in his arms and strode to the window and in full view of everyone present, he tossed them out the window.


    ¡°A few trinkets and you expect Master Chu Xun¡¯s forgiveness? So much for sincerity.¡±


    The Yan elders grimaced with pain. The jade chests each contained rare and valuable magical herbs and supplies, not some paltry ¡°trinkets¡± as Long Er had claimed.


    As for Yan Wushuang and his kin, Long Yi drove them out the door and slammed it in their faces.


    He did not even have to do much; they were already bolting for the door, rushing to get downstairs.

 Chapter 422 - Demon-slaying Meeting

    Yan Wushuang and the rest of the Yans rushed like madmen down the stairs.


    Only to be greeted by an astounding sight.


    They saw with their own eyes how Long Er had tossed the jade chests out the window.


    ¡°But where are the chests?!¡±


    Yan Wushuang motioned for everyone to canvass the area.


    The jade chests all contained extremely valuable magical supplies of incredible value.


    They looked high and low, scouring through every fen and leaf, but the chests were nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Has someone else taken them?!¡±


    The Yans stirred uneasily at that dreaded notion.


    Finally, with no other way, they commandeered CCTV tapes from local businesses yet still, nothing was found.


    ¡­


    Long Yi stared at Long Er right after Yan Wushuang and his men dove out the door.


    The latter waved a hand and the jade chests reappeared on the coffee table.


    Chu Xun unlid one of them and what he saw filled his eyes with an interested glow.


    A Golden Cicada!


    That the Yans owned a specimen of such a rare magical insect was a testament to how affluent the Yans were.


    The Golden Cicada acts as an antidote to all poisons and its little size makes it very convenient for anyone to wear it to let it strengthen one¡¯s physical attributes.


    He flipped open the next chest and a soft, green luminescence flooded the room, accompanied by a faint, soothing fragrance of herbs.


    A trunk of the Phoenix Vine ¨C a fabled vine where the phoenix loves to perch on in the fables. Rumor has it that the phoenixes¡¯ magical powers have permeated the vines and imbued them with magical properties of their own which turns out to be a great boon to warrior¡¯s cultivation of their powers.


    Chu Xun quickly opened the rest of the jade chests.


    Each and every one of them carried rare and valuable treasures.


    Chu Xun could hardly hide his glee.


    Seeing how pleased he was made Jing Hong curled her lips into a satisfied grin. ¡°Count yourselves unlucky then, you Yan lot! It¡¯s your misfortune that the Devil had darkened your doorway this time!¡±


    ¡°All right, we¡¯re leaving,¡± said Chu Xun.


    He had been tracking the movements of Yan Wushuang and the Yan elders with his Divine Sense.


    By the time Yan Wushuang made it back to the Yan family estate, Yan Guilai would instantly realize how this had all been his ruse.


    Indeed, Chu Xun and his company had only just left the hotel, and Yan Wushuang came storming back into the hotel.


    But it was too late; Chu Xun was gone and all Yan Wushuang could do was let loose a bestial howl of rage.


    ¡°I¡¯LL NEVER FORGET THIS, DEVIL!¡±


    ¡°They must still be near, Young Master Wushuang. I say we chase after them.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We must not let them go.¡±


    Yan Wushuang charged out the door like a bolt of lightning.


    They reached outside the gates of Yanxue City just in time to find Chu Xun and his companions soaring up into the air on the back of a gigantic hawk.


    ¡°STOP RIGHT THERE, DEVIL!¡± Yan Guilai bellowed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Bratty Yan,¡± Chu Xun yelled at them from the air, ¡°Your family might be unscrupulous swindlers, but I won¡¯t begrudge you. We are still friends, so I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the capital.¡±


    Yan Guilai was practically flaring through his nostrils, ¡°GET DOWN HERE THIS INSTANCE, DEVIL! HOW COULD YOU BE SO SHAMELESS! GIVE ME BACK MY TREASURES!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like your father, Bratty Yan! It¡¯s a bad habit so don¡¯t take after him! You¡¯re the proud Young Master Wushuang of the House of Yan! You¡¯d better hold on to that dignity!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯LL HUNT YOU DOWN, DEVIL!¡±


    Chu Xun waved at Yan Wushuang and patted the giant hawk on its head and the gargantuan bird shot away.


    ¡°Just you wait, Chu Xun! I¡¯ll find you!¡±


    Yan Guilai screamed and screamed far below.


    But the giant hawk was just too fast; in mere seconds, it turned into a tiny little dot in the faraway skies.


    Chu Xun and his companions first returned to Qingcheng. They came back to the hotel where they left Wu Busi to recuperate and convalesce, then he released the giant hawk.


    ¡°Master! Thank you so much for saving us!¡±


    Wu Busi¡¯s recovery was nearing its end when he saw Chu Xun and he quickly bowed to convey his respect and gratitude.


    ¡°You are a part of the Chu Mansion forces. We¡¯d never leave you behind.¡±


    He introduced Jing Hong to everyone.


    ¡°What of the rest that we¡¯ve rescued?¡±


    Chu Xun and the Silver Dragon Guards had saved a number of people aside from Wu Busi during the annihilation of the Broken Souls Cult.


    ¡°Let me summon them, Master.¡±


    Long San (literally, Dragon the Third) came back with a few of the victims Chu Xun had rescued from the clutches of the Broken Souls Cult.


    ¡°Immortal Chu, thank you so much,¡± they greeted him.


    All of them bowed as soon as they saw Chu Xun, knowing fully who he was.


    With a single scan using his Divine Sense, Chu Xun sensed their levels of powers.


    Despite being captured by the Cult, they were powerful warriors in their own right. All of them were Fifth-grade Human Kings, except for one, an elderly man who was an Eighth-grade Human King.


    ¡°It was only out of convenience. With the Cult now destroyed, I shall not delve into what quarrel you have with them. At any rate, you are now free.¡±


    ¡°My name¡¯s Shang Xiaoxian, Immortal Chu. Thank you so much for saving our lives. If I may be so brash, I wish to offer myself to be of service,¡± said the elderly man solemnly.


    There was not a note of pride in his voice. He had seen enough of the Silver Dragon Guard these few days, all of whom were Eighth-grade Human Kings themselves.


    He tried to sound as humble as possible, knowing full well that Chu Xun hardly lacked Eighth-grade Human Kings.


    But Chu Xun mulled quietly at the proposal. He needed as many men as he could find, in fact. Only, he needed them to be trustworthy too.


    Yan Chong and the others might not be as powerful as this old man, but they had proved their loyalty.


    ¡°What about the rest of you?¡± Chu Xun peered at the others.


    Another three pledged to join and only one wished to leave.


    ¡°Right, report yourselves at the Fire Dragon Palace then.¡±


    Chu Xun muttered pensively.


    These men would still need to be tested ¨C of their loyalty, by anyhow ¨C before they could be used.


    All four recruits looked slightly unsettled by Chu Xun¡¯s rather frosty and serious mood.


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Shang Xiaoxian acknowledged the order.


    The men retreated and Long Yi waited for them to leave before he finally asked.


    ¡°Can we trust these men, Master Chu Xun?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t matter,¡± Chu Xun chuckled, ¡°Given enough time, we¡¯ll find out. Time shall prove whether they¡¯re loyal to our cause ¨C or not.¡±


    ¡°So what do you intend to do with the score of the Peacock race, sir?¡± asked Wu Busi.


    ¡°The Peacock race?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°You have not been reading the Martial Tao forum on the Internet, have you?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head. He had neither the time nor interest to surf the Web in the recent days of fighting.


    Wu Busi powered on his phone and tapped the Martial Tao forum page and handed his phone to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Demon-slaying Meeting¡±


    A baffled Chu Xun asked,


    ¡°What is this? Has the Subterranean Devils appeared?¡±


    ¡°You need to read on, Master,¡± said Wu Busi, his countenance slowly simmering with fury.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes grew colder the more he read on.


    It was talking about him. The so-called ¡°Demon¡± mentioned in the title referred to him, the Devil.


    ¡°It¡¯s a call to arms issued by the Peacock race. They wish to unite all other Lost Races in an allied effort to hunt you down,¡± explained Wu Busi.


    ¡°Look here, Master,¡± Wu Busi pointed out something else.


    There was another row of text, written in red like blood: ¡°We await your presence on the fourteenth of July at Nether Mountain, Devil.¡±


    Nether Mountain. Some called the place the Highlands of the Damned. Not a blade of grass grew there in the surrounding marshlands that made it very difficult for ordinary folk to pass.


    Even the date carried a significance of its own. July the fourteenth ¨C the eve of the Chinese Ghost Festival.


    It was clear as to what the Lost Races were after.


    Apparently, the entire Martial Tao domain knew about this and everyone was sitting at the edge of their chairs, eager to see how Chu Xun would respond.


    ¡°Seven days,¡± Chu Xun uttered quietly.


    ¡°I feel we should just ignore them, Master. Let them make a fool of themselves,¡± suggested Wu Busi.


    ¡°Your successive triumphs over the Zombies and the Wingeds have made you the thorn in their flesh. There must be something or else they wouldn¡¯t be so brazen to dare openly challenge you. I must concur; just ignore them,¡± urged Jing Hong.


    If they were thinking the same, Long Yi and the Silver Dragon Guard said nothing. They would go wherever Chu Xun commanded them to, whether to glory or death.


    ¡°Well, it would be a shame to not see what they¡¯re up to, after all this fanfare,¡± uttered Chu Xun.


    ¡°But we¡¯re not talking only about the Wingeds, the Peacock race, or the Marco-primates, Master. It¡¯s all of the Lost Races this time and that includes other mutant races including Mustelids and Draconians too,¡± Wu Busi elaborated.


    ¡°Mustelids?¡± Chu Xun had never heard of them before.


    ¡°Yeah, a bunch of ferret mutants thinking they¡¯re greater than us humans, sir,¡± grumbled Wu Busi with disgust.


    ¡°How magnanimous,¡± Chu Xun remarked dryly, ¡°And Draconians?¡±


    ¡°We still don¡¯t know what beasts they were originally, but it is said that they¡¯re very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°And they¡¯ve been taunting us for so long? Have any of us humans given any response?¡±


    Wu Busi shook his head with a contemptuous look on his face. ¡°The rest are only a bunch of cowards. They only dare to raise their voices amongst themselves, but in the presence of these alien races, none of them would ever dare to utter any word of objection.¡±


    ¡°Such is the failing of us humans, I guess.¡± Chu Xun shook his head morosely.


    ¡°These alien races must have prepared a trap for you, Chu Xun, and all you have to do is step into it,¡± Jing Hong muttered frostily, ¡°Ignoring them might just be the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s up in the Martial Tao forum again, Master,¡± said Wu Busi suddenly.


    As it turned out, someone from the Peacock race had just posted another comment.


    ¡°Devil, you craven! Are you not the redoubtable and most feared person in the world!? Where are you!? Cowering in a hole?!¡±


    You can¡¯t get humans to take the lead to fight against the alien races face to face, but when they¡¯re anonymous Internet trolls, they¡¯re the best.


    ¡°Where did this idiot come from? He dares to challenge the Devil?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The Devil has routed the Wingeds and demolished the Zombies before annihilating the Broken Souls Cult. Watch your manners, I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Devil has been delayed by something. Or else, he would have directly stormed up Nether Mountain already.¡±


    ¡­


    But the Peacock race mutant was nowhere near giving up.


    ¡°I am Kong Yanfei of the Peacock race. To which order or sect do you belong? Leave your name if you dare.¡±


    The simple question left the whole cyberspace as still as a crypt.


    The veil of anonymity that the Internet afforded them allowed them the chance to hurl jeers and ridicule at the alien races, but none of them were ready to divulge their true identities lest the wrath of the alien races should befall them.


    ¡°Bunch of cowards,¡± Wu Busi hissed bitterly.


    The silence only provoked more shots being fired by the Macro-primates, the Zombies, and the Mustelids.


    That was the last straw. Wu Busi logged on to his account and fired back, ¡°Bunch of fools. Have you forgotten how you beasts were soundly defeated by Chu Xun?¡±


    Immediately, came a reply from another Peacock race mutant, with threat and intimidation laced between every syllable: ¡°Who are you? Leave your name and the order you belong to if you dare!¡±


    ¡°Reply him,¡± Chu Xun muttered coldly.


    Wu Busi quickly typed his reply: ¡°I am Wu Busi of the Chu Mansion.¡±


    That invoked waves of shock and awe. Someone from the Chu Mansion had appeared!


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Devil? Where is he? Why is he allowing one of his minions to speak for him?¡±


    ¡°Damn you, I am Lei Bao of the Chu Mansion! Come at me if you dare! I¡¯ll turn you all into minced meat and grill you for breakfast!¡±


    ¡°This is Yan Chong of the Chu Mansion. What Macro-primates, Peacocks, Zombies ¨C you¡¯re just a pack of mindless beasts.¡±


    ¡°What Draconian race? This is Long Ao of the Chu Mansion! How dare you address yourselves as a race of dragons! What an insult! Change your name to Mudskippers or I¡¯ll have you for a steamboat feast!¡±


    Apparently, Yan Chong and the others had been keeping abreast of the discussions online too, and seeing Wu Busi¡¯s comment, they realized that he could only be doing that at Chu Xun¡¯s behest, and so they joined in the fray too.


    ¡°And you Zombies! You wretched monsters! Have you forgotten how my good brother Chu Xun had whooped your arses! How dare you cry and yell here! Do you not fear his wrath!?¡± It was Yue Fandie of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    Then came the Yans too. They might have suffered huge losses at Chu Xun¡¯s deceit, but it was but something personal and in such critical hours, they knew that it was vital to proclaim solidarity with Chu Xun.


    ¡°Bunch of useless vermin. Do you really think the Devil¡¯s afraid of you? He had only been busy mopping up the traitorous Zang family.¡±


    The scathing comments riled up another ripple of furor, much more than the salvo of fierce comments that came from ordinary people.


    Everyone reeled with disbelief and amazement. So the Devil did not respond because he had been busy destroying the Zangs.


    That came as news as well to the alien races that none of them returned anything to respond.

 Chapter 423 - Rising to the Challenge

    Demons and devils, the very paragons of death and brutal carnage.


    But one mention of Chu Xun, the Devil, invoked more fear and terror than the usual demons and other creatures of darkness.


    First, he single-handedly destroyed the Broken Souls Cult, then he laid waste to the once-illustrious House of Zang of Yanxue City.


    If anything, these incidents demonstrated Chu Xun¡¯s propensity to tie up loose ends without any qualm or hesitation.


    Hardly anyone could claim to be undaunted by such brutalness.


    Even as the mutants of Lost Races busied about preparing their trap, they could not help feeling uneasy.


    Nothing is certain. Nothing at all.


    As much as they were confident that their plan to slay Chu Xun would be a success, no one could say for sure that there would be no surprises.


    One should never neglect how it is always better to be safe than sorry.


    If they won, they would triumph in killing Chu Xun.


    But what if they lost? The wrath of the Devil would incinerate them all into ruin.


    The entire cyberspace was quiet, like the stillness before a storm


    ¡°Send a reply. I shall be on time on July the fourteenth,¡± said Chu Xun without a single rise in his tone.


    ¡°But Master! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Wu Busi urged strongly.


    ¡°I¡¯m against you going too,¡± added Jing Hong.


    Chu Xun gave no lengthy explanation. Curtly, he said, ¡°I need to go, or humans will never long be able to live with their heads held high.¡±


    Jing Hong fell silent.


    Chu Xun¡¯s trouncing of the Wingeds and his savage defeat of the Zombies were intended as a message: a message that humans belonged here.


    More and more alien races were emerging amidst the anomalies ravaging Earth and if he gave up now, all the work and results that he had accomplished before would be for naught.


    Chu Xun¡¯s brutal and ruthless ways were the one thing that the mutants of the Lost Races were afraid of, that they had to pace down their cruelty towards other humans. The Peacock race, for one, stopped massacring humans in the huge magnitude they once did before.


    That Chu Xun to show any signs of weakness would only embolden the mutants.


    Hence, it was crucial that he appeared.


    ¡°All right, so be it then,¡± said Jing Hong.


    Wu Busi gritted his teeth. He had been imprisoned by the Broken Souls Cult during Chu Xun¡¯s battles against the alien races and hence, he understood little of the latter¡¯s reason.


    His lips quivered as he struggled to voice out another word of objection before Chu Xun¡¯s hand shot up to stop him.


    ¡°Wait. Perhaps I should do it myself.¡±


    Chu Xun logged on to his account in the Martial Tao forum.


    ¡°I shall be there. July the fourteenth it is.¡±


    The short and concise reply kicked up a storm.


    The Devil would be meeting his foes at Nether Mountain!


    ¡­


    Nether Mountain, a summit-ringed hilly marshland filled with desolate barrenness and venomous vermins everywhere.


    At this hour, Nether Mountain was far from silent and deserted; the mutants of the Lost Races had occupied the place to set its trap for Chu Xun.


    In most other times, the Lost Races were a motley band of divided alien races. But just this time, they brokered a short parlay in order to put down their common enemy: Chu Xun.


    Makeshift structures clustered at the peak of Nether Mountain.


    The higher echelons of each race congregated at the largest temporary building.


    ¡°Will the Devil be here?¡± said a gaunt and scrawny elderly man with hair of sand brown and eyes as tiny as peas that conveyed a wicked character.


    This was Huang Ji, a member of the Mustelid mutant race and the strongest of the Mustelids who emerged in the human world, a Ninth-grade Beast Lord.


    He looked like a feeble and dirty old man, but no one dared to clap eyes on him. Mustelid mutants possessed a great mastery of psychological magic that allowed them to control the minds of others to manipulate or hypnotize them.


    ¡°Knowing the Devil, I¡¯m sure he would. He gave his word,¡± said the Ninth Presbyter of the Wingeds whose memory of how he barely escaped Death under Chu Xun¡¯s hands was still fresh in his mind.


    ¡°They say the Winged Legion was easily destroyed by the Devil, that even your Tenth Presbyter was killed? Is he really that powerful?¡± asked another man. At a towering height of mere inches shy of three meters, the dark-skinned stranger sat on his chair like an obsidian edifice and his sonorous voice only enhanced his impressive stature.


    This was Hei Teng, the strongest mutant of the Draconians who had emerged.


    Unfazed, the Ninth Winged Presbyter gave Hei Teng a curt look and smirked, ¡°The Devil slew a black dragon not far by the borders of Huaxia not long ago. I¡¯d suggest that you refrain from fighting him alone unless you want him to be more famous for killing you.¡±


    A boiling presence of anger rose from Hei Teng as he seethed at the Winged¡¯s jeering remark, his eyes glaring at him angrily.


    ¡°Hubris will cost you, Hei Teng,¡± said the best Zombie champion somberly, ¡°This is best illustrated by the many deaths of my kin as the price paid for underestimating Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Never make light of the Devil¡¯s might. We have the Broken Souls Cult and the Zang Family as prime examples. We can have no margin for error,¡± interjected a handsome middle-aged man, the greatest champion of the Peacock race.


    Everyone present was the greatest champions of their kind.


    ¡°This is true. We need to deal with him in one fell stroke. There cannot be any opening for him to retaliate or exploit,¡± said the Lycan champion. With the greatest loathing for humans, he detested his present humanoid appearance.


    Therefore, he maintained his wolf head. If not for the restricted space indoors, he would not have agreed to turn into humanoid form.


    ¡°What a shame that I have my own task to carry out. I would have enjoyed pitting against the Devil to see if he¡¯s really as good as they claim,¡± commented Hei Teng.


    The light from the doorway darkened suddenly, blotted by the silhouette that had appeared out of nowhere.


    It was a common-looking youth, although he looked rather smug and proud.


    Everyone got to their feet and bowed respectfully to him.


    The wry-looking youth strode casually past them and lowered himself into the chair at the head of the table with the smug grin still stuck on his face like glue.


    He gazed at every face at the table and said nonchalantly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to feel pity about, everyone. Each of us is assigned our individual tasks. What¡¯s more, the Devil is beyond your abilities to handle; leave him to me.¡±


    Not a sound of protest. There was nothing but an air of mysterious enigma about this youth, more so with his peculiar name: Wu Kejin.


    No one knew about his origins. He came from nowhere and began challenging the champions of the Lost Races to a string of duels.


    The terms that he offered to them: a high-grade Relic for any victor who defeated him and those that he defeated would owe him a favor.


    No one won. He defeated every one of the finest and best that the Lost Races could offer and here they were today.


    The favor that he demanded of the greatest champions of the Lost Races was a simple one: to serve him in a crusade against Chu Xun, the Devil.


    The Lost Races¡¯ collective hatred for the Devil made it a favor that their champions gladly obliged to.


    On the surface, it looked like the Peacock race were the ones assembling the Lost Races for this crusade when in truth, it was Wu Kejin who had been pulling the strings from behind the scenes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for any more bicker, everyone. The Devil is nowhere near as strong as you thought him to be. He¡¯s just an insect in my eyes. He may grow into a butterfly but he¡¯d only still be a weakling to me,¡± said Wu Kejin with venom and scorn.


    No one dared to contradict him for if anyone could defeat the Devil, it could only be him.


    After all, he had easily won his duels against every champion present here with only one blow each.


    ¡°Master Wu is right, we¡¯ve been worrying too much,¡± chuckled the Peacock race champion.


    ¡°Eat and rest for the next few days. Seven days from now, the Devil and his band of merry men shall all be wiped off the face of the Earth,¡± said Wu Kejin with a disconcerting indifference.


    ¡°If I may ask, Master Wu. What quarrel do you have against Chu Xun?¡± Hei Teng asked with as much politeness as he could muster by keeping his rancorous air and disposition in check.


    ¡°Good question,¡± Wu Kejin chuckled, rather surprised by the question. He paused a beat as if to think, before answering sardonically, ¡°Nothing. But since I want to kill him, I suppose I¡¯ll need a reason. Let¡¯s go with my dislike of how he insists that humans are the true rulers of Earth.¡±


    Hei Teng and every champion at the table could hardly believe the impromptu and flippant manner of his answer. Yet, they detected not a word of a lie from him.


    ¡°The anomalies now going on everywhere will bring about the renaissance of the former glories of Earth. Fortunes and opportunities shall abound in every corner of the Earth shortly. How could we allow humans to rule over such a bountiful planet blessed with abundant resources? I call that a joke,¡± said Wu Kejin in a dangerously quiet voice.


    Hei Teng, Huang Ji, and the rest of the champions shared furtive looks.


    ¡°Master Wu¡¯s right. With our advent and Earth¡¯s restoration to its former glory, we cannot let humans rule these lands.¡±


    ¡°I hate them. Foolish vermins with incredible fertility. They should be at the bottom of our food chain.¡±


    ¡°Humans are tasty. The last time I feasted on them I was only half-full. Pity. But I¡¯ll be able to enjoy them again after we¡¯ve dealt with Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± asked Jing Hong when she found Chu Xun mulling in contemplative silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting the feeling that something is afoot,¡± said Chu Xun. His mastery of the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets gave him an unusually keen sixth-sense and it was giving him a strange and dreadful sensation of foreboding.


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯ve learned something called the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets before. It allows me to pick up accurate premonitions from time to time,¡± said Jing Hong.


    ¡°It was given to you by me,¡± revealed Chu Xun, chuckling.


    Jing Hong stared at him, visibly surprised. She had always remembered learning the Evocation, but she could remember nothing about Chu Xun. Hence she did not know from where and from whom she learned it ¨C until now.


    ¡°How about¡­¡± Jing Hong gasped, but she stopped midway.


    She wanted to urge Chu Xun to reconsider going to Nether Mountain. But she knew the burden he carried. He had given his word; renege on his promise and the Devil¡¯s name shall forever be held in contempt and ridicule.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet Teacher then,¡± said Jing Hong.


    Chu Xun nodded, he had been thinking the same too.


    ¡°I wish to first go to Qianlong Mountain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the capital then.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. Jing Hong took Long Yi and the others back to the capital while he went to Qianlong Mountain alone.


    For it was the only place he called Home.


    ¡°At long last, you¡¯re back, you useless runt!¡± Liu Ran pinched Chu Xun¡¯s ears viciously as she hurled barbed words at her prodigal son.


    Chu Tianhe did not miss the chance to give his son a good earful as well.


    This time, Liu Ran saw no reason to protect Chu Xun from his father¡¯s fierce admonishment, in fact, she joined his side.


    The great and mighty Devil could only hang his head meekly like a timid lamb before the hailstorm of berates his parents hurled at him. The best he could do was bob his head and grin like a silly boy.


    Chen Hanlong and the others watched with glee.


    Chu Xun could not help feeling emotional. Twenty years had passed since he returned and the first person he took under his wing was Chen Hanlong.


    But he was too late to start; after so long, he was still languishing in the latter parts of the Qi Refinement Stage.


    Zheng Qian, on the other hand, was a stark contrast. He had made good progress all thanks to the supplies that Chu Xun had left them and the rich natural energies of Qianlong Mountain, both of which were the prime reasons he had reached the mid-Foundation Stage.


    As for Sun Ying, Titan, Zheng Guangyi; their progress was no different from Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°When can we fight alongside you in battle, sir?¡± Titan asked in his raspy and deep voice, still looking as enthusiastic as Chu Xun last recalled.


    Chu Xun giggled. ¡°With your present strengths, I¡¯d rather not. Any champion outside now could easily send you to meet your maker.¡±


    Dissatisfied with Chu Xun¡¯s answer, Titan said, ¡°I, Chen, Sun, and Zheng were in town just a few days ago where we encountered this prickly and arrogant young man, the son of a wealthy family. We gave him quite a beating. His bodyguards and chaperons were all warriors too, but none of them could take not so much as a punch from us.¡±


    Unfazed, Chu Xun lifted a finger and poked lightly on Titan and he crashed backward to the ground, befuddled and dazed.


    Chen Hanlong and the others all swallowed hard while feeling lucky that they had not been the one to speak to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Wait till you can at least endure that, then we¡¯ll talk about fighting in battle beside me,¡± said Chu Xun, bursting into laughter.

 Chapter 424 - Insurance

    Chu Xun stayed for two days at Qianlong Mountain.


    He left before daybreak on the third day, quietly and alone before anyone noticed him leaving.


    He had stayed two days to strengthen the magic of the enchantment that kept the mountain safe.


    He had even left instructions to Chen Hanlong, Sun Ying, and the others to not stray outside for the time being.


    He had seen faint black lines running along their foreheads and in Chinese esotericism, it was a sign of impending doom.


    Guilt gnawed at him for not being able to spend more time accompanying his parents.


    He had rarely been home, but he knew how worried they were about him.


    Especially with nerve-wracking news of him in trouble reaching their ears on a daily basis. If even the most ordinary man could read about his exploits on the Internet, rest assured that his parents knew about them too.


    Most other parents would have long crumbled with anxiety. Who else could endure the tortures of having their son fighting a never-ending war every day?


    Before his departure, Chu Xun came to his parents¡¯ room and stopped outside. He went down on his knees and bowed three times quietly.


    He left Qianlong Mountain and headed for Gujiang to visit the Rock Sect.


    There, he spent another two days accompanying Jiu You and Tang Rou.


    Before his departure, he left behind a huge amount of supplies too.


    He even told them to withdraw to Qianlong Mountain if anything happened.


    He left quietly too, knowing that Jiu You and Tang Rou would never let him go if they were any the wiser.


    After that, Chu Xun sped nonstop back to the capital. He went back to the Fire Dragon Palace to set his matters in order.


    Then, with Jing Hong, they journeyed to Dragon¡¯s Back to see Emperor Ao.


    The ancient dragon deity knew about Chu Xun¡¯s promise to go to Nether Mountain too.


    Chu Xun told him about the inexplicable foreboding he had been feeling.


    ¡°Are you saying that you feel this time it would be dangerous?¡± asked Emperor Ao quietly.


    Chu Xun shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something is coming, but just can¡¯t seem to put my finger on it.¡±


    Emperor Ao peered at him, holding him in a long gaze before he gave Chu Xun a drop of his own blood.


    Chu Xun could use it in the gravest of situations but nothing less.


    Emperor Ao had placed a magical seal on the blood, but even so, Chu Xun could still feel an overwhelming power inside, like a beast struggling to burst out.


    ¡°Only use it at the worst possible hour. This blood will help enhance your powers for a short period of time, allowing you powers akin to the complete mastery of the Golden Core Stage.¡±


    ¡°Can I have another drop?¡± Chu Xun would not complain to have more of such helpful tools.


    ¡°Are you having a death wish?!¡± scowled Emperor Ao, ¡°That you carry the bones of the Ancestral Dragon is the sole reason you¡¯re able to consume one drop of my blood. Any other human would have instantly disintegrated by the sheer might contained inside each drop. And though you¡¯re bestowed with great powers for a temporary time, you can guarantee you won¡¯t be thanking me when the effects end. In return for using my blood, you might suffer irreparable damage.¡±


    That was enough to dissuade Chu Xun from wanting more of his blood.


    After that, Chu Xun and Emperor Ao talked at length. They discussed countermeasures to whatever the alien races might be plotting, combing out any other possibilities which they might have missed.


    ¡°Send Long Yi and Long Er to protect the Chief Official,¡± suggested Emperor Ao.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face contorted with horror, ¡°You mean they might try to assassinate the Chief Official?!¡±


    The Chief Official, the one person who wielded just as much power and borne just as heavy a burden like a king to common humans, was bestowed a protective aura native only to kings and monarchs. That marked him as the anointed leader of Huaxia citizens by the mandate of Heaven. No matter how powerful the alien race mutants might be, they were still warriors who should respect the wishes of Heaven. Would they dare to launch an assault on the anointed leader of humans and defy the wishes of Heaven?!


    ¡°It¡¯s just in case,¡± said Emperor Ao.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s prudent to send some reinforcements to the Rock Sect,¡± added Jing Hong.


    Having mastered the Evocations of Heavenly Secrets, Chu Xun knew better than to doubt her hunch. He nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too. I wish to send some of the Silver Dragon Guard ¨C Long Liu (literally, Dragon the Sixth) to Long Shi (literally, Dragon the Tenth) perhaps ¨C there to keep them safe.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the best insurance we can come up with for now,¡± said Jing Hong.


    ¡°Look again. Is there anything that we might have left out?¡± Chu Xun channeled his Evocation magic again. Still, the strange dread lingered over him like a dark cloud.


    ¡°What about the Yans and the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy?¡± pointed out Jing Hong suddenly.


    Chu Xun nodded and placed telephone calls to both the Yan Family and the Sanctuary, warning them to practice extreme caution in the coming days.


    Yet even after doing all that, Chu Xun and Jing Hong still shared dark looks; the same feeling of dread hardly subsided.


    ¡°What else have we forgotten about?¡± Again and again, Chu Xun raked his mind for anything that he might have missed.


    ¡°How about sending Tang Rou, Jiu You, and Hong Ling to Qianlong Mountain?¡± said Jing Hong.


    Chu Xun shook his head this time. Yan Yi and the Rock Sect were also part of the Chu Mansion forces and sending Tang Rou and Jiu You ¨C both formidable fighters in their own right ¨C to defend Qianlong Mountain would be unfair to them.


    Long Yi and Long Er would temporarily serve as bodyguards to the Chief Official.


    Long San, Long Si, and Long Wu (literally Dragons the Third to Fifth respectively) would be charged with assisting with the defenses of the Fire Dragon Palace.


    The rest of the Silver Dragon Guard would be deployed to reinforce the Rock Sect.


    What else did he miss?


    He was not at all worried about the capital. With Emperor Ao keeping watch here, no enemies would dare stand at its gates.


    ¡°Perhaps you should go to the Sanctuary, Jing Hong,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly, ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Zombies might use this chance to mount a comeback.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m coming with you!¡± insisted Jing Hong sharply.


    Chu Xun shook his head gravely, peering at her solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m going alone. That way, I¡¯ll be able to retreat immediately if anything is wrong.¡±


    ¡°But with the best champion of the Zombies now at Nether Mountain, Yue Fandie is enough to keep watch at the Sanctuary,¡± pestered Jing Hong.


    ¡°You rascal,¡± snapped Emperor Ao suddenly, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten something alright!¡±


    Chu Xun and Jing Hong stared at him.


    ¡°You,¡± Emperor Ao pointed out, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten about yourself.¡±


    Jing Hong gasped with shock. He was right. Chu Xun had been so worried about everyone else that he had forgotten all about himself.


    Confused and dazed, Chu Xun began to wonder if Emperor Ao was right; was the strange foreboding dread hovering over him because of impending danger?


    ¡°Therefore, I agree that Jing Hong should come with you.¡±


    But Chu Xun could only beg to differ; if this danger could cause mortal harm to him, then Jing Hong being present or not won¡¯t make any difference.


    ¡°She won¡¯t have to go to Nether Mountain with you. She only needs to stay nearby to assist if need be,¡± said Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, Chu Xun; the safety of your friends and loved ones won¡¯t mean anything if you are in danger yourself,¡± Jing Hong pointed out.


    ¡°Jing Hong¡¯s right. Think about it; if anything happens to you, who would there be left to resist the alien races?¡±


    In the end, Chu Xun relented; he would bring Jing Hong with him.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go in my stead, Ao, if you¡¯re really so concerned for my well-being?¡± Chu Xun scowled at Emperor Ao sardonically, ¡°With your incredible might, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make short work of those goons.¡±


    Jing Hong gazed at her teacher. Oddly, Chu Xun¡¯s words made sense. There had yet to be anyone in the world who could defeat Emperor Ao, him being a Cultivator of the Integration Stage.


    The sudden suggestion came as a surprise even for Emperor Ao too. But he looked unusually morose before he finally answered after a moment of silence, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t leave this place for extended periods.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you might not have realized: I cannot stay in the mortal realm for more than five hours without the Celestial Calamity trying to strike me down,¡± revealed Emperor Ao.


    Chu Xun and Jing Hong held him in a long, transfixed reticence before Jing Hong let loose what seemed to be an unmistakable snort.


    They both came from the World of Cultivation, not a pair of three-year-olds who couldn¡¯t tell if Emperor Ao was lying.


    ¡°Spit it out, Ao. You¡¯re just being lazy. You can¡¯t leave this place for extended periods? Do you think we¡¯d fall for that!?¡± scowled Chu Xun with disgust. ¡°You are in the Integration Stage. The Celestial Calamity won¡¯t strike you yet.¡±


    It was common knowledge even to children of the World of Cultivation that the Great Ascension Stage and the Tribulation Transcendence Stage comes after the Integration Stage and the lightning strike of the Celestial Calamity would not come as a test for Cultivators before achieving Tribulation Transcendence.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the Firmament Chains,¡± said Emperor Ao grimly. He said to Chu Xun, ¡°I thought you would never need to hear about this before you reached the Nascent Soul Stage. But I see that I can wait no longer.¡±


    The somber expression of the ancient dragon deity was unsettling to Chu Xun.


    ¡°The Firmament Chains, the manifestation of the Firmamental Laws that govern the cosmos, is known to some as Heaven¡¯s Grudge. This name illustrates exactly the purpose of these chains: to restrain Cultivators to prevent them from breaking past the Integration Stage. Heaven won¡¯t suffer any challenge to its rule and it begrudges any Cultivators who seek to do just that.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the Heaven has a sentience of its own?¡± gasped Chu Xun with shock.


    Emperor Ao nodded. ¡°We Cultivators are mortal beings seeking ways to defy Heaven¡¯s rule of mortality. But so long as our powers and magic remain low enough for the Firmamental Laws to continue affecting us, Heaven will leave us be. At least for now. But once you¡¯ve broken past the threshold and become an entity powerful enough to threaten its rule, Heaven would set its sights on you and would do anything to restrain if not execute us, for our very purpose is blasphemous enough to be punishable by death.¡±


    It was the first time Chu Xun and Jing Hong heard about this that they were so shocked that they could hardly speak.


    The lion ignores the ant because nothing the ant could do to pose any threat to it. The ant could jump or scurry around all it wants, and the lion would not so much as bat an eyelid at it.


    But if the ant could demonstrate enough danger to harm the lion, the beast would immediately kill it without any hesitation.


    The same could be related to the correlation between Cultivators and the Firmamental Laws and by extension Heavens.


    ¡°Wait. That¡¯s impossible,¡± Chu Xun shook his head just then, ¡°There have been instances where Cultivators managed to ascend past the threshold, more than once too, in fact. This refutes your theory.¡±


    ¡°And what makes you think that these so-called Firmamental Laws are not written by these Cultivators?¡± uttered Emperor Ao thoughtfully.


    ¡°What?!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes went as wide as eggs.


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not right too,¡± Chu Xun shook his head vigorously. He could not accept the theory and was only too happy to disprove it. ¡°If those who managed to ascend past the threshold possess the right to rewrite the Firmamental Laws, then why would the first Cultivator who ascended allow others to rise up to be his equal? How could he suffer having a rival to his dominion?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± Emperor Ao shook his head, ¡°He was deceived, of sorts.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®deceived¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Take these fishes for example,¡± Emperor Ao gestured at the pond of koi fishes, ¡°I might believe that the fate of these fishes is up to me. Up to me to kill or set free; everything shifts according to my will. But in truth, it is not. There might be those who put up a facade, quietly biding their time to make the last sprint past the threshold. For all we know, among these fishes are a few who might be lying in wait for the chance to magically ascend into a dragon. By the time we realize what is going on, it¡¯s too late. All we can do after that is to restrain one another.¡±


    Chu Xun fell into contemplative silence. Emperor Ao¡¯s words made enough sense to render him speechless.


    ¡°So if anyone can circumvent the Firmamental Laws, why can¡¯t we?¡± he said at last.


    ¡°How can you, when you¡¯ve already caught their attention?¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m like a bull or a sheep? No matter how I try, I¡¯ll never shake away my yolk of subjugation?¡± Chu Xun growled with anger and discontent simmering in his chest.


    ¡°A crude analogy, but a right one.¡±


    ¡°So I can make any move, but I¡¯m still being surveilled by them?¡± muttered Chu Xun coldly.


    ¡°Not really,¡± The answer came as a surprise as Emperor Ao shook his head, ¡°I believe your case is a special one.¡±


    ¡°How special?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve set their sights on you, all right. But not now. Before. You¡¯ve attracted their attention when you were still in the World of Cultivation. Somehow, for reasons unknown, you only became bound by the Firmament Chains only after you came back here.¡±


    ¡°Possibly¡­ Possibly because I was casting the spell to return back here when they set the Firmament Chains on me¡­¡± Chu Xun uttered dazedly as if searching for a distant memory.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± said Emperor Ao raspily, ¡°They intended to restrain you ¨C you back in the World of Cultivation. Your rapid climb to the rank of Immortal Emperor in just three thousand years must have greatly unsettled them. But at the same time, you were just about to come back when these high entities decided to act against you and with its viable target suddenly missing, the Firmament Chains left only a shred of Destiny¡¯s influence on you. That could explain why the Firmament Chains activated only when we first met then.¡±

 Chapter 425 - Exploring Nether Mountain in Night!

    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were almost burning with anger.


    ¡°After this long crap, I finally understand what you meant. It¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯m locked by the Firmament Chain from inside.¡±


    Emperor Ao was stunned by the words. He looked at Chu Xun with disdain as he replied, ¡°How could you be so ungrateful? If it weren¡¯t for me, you probably would be locked by a much thicker Firmament Chain if they found you.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. I had been in the other world for three thousand years and have come to Earth for a couple of years. If I hadn¡¯t met you, a jinx, how could I have been locked by the Firmament Chain?¡± asked Chu Xun angrily.


    ¡°You should be content. The Firmament Chain in your body is as thin as a hair, and they can sense it. Otherwise, they would have locked you with a much thicker Firmament Chain, which would kill you.¡±


    ¡°How could I be content! As you said, I¡¯m now a sheep that is tied up to be slaughtered.¡±


    ¡°You know nothing about this. The Firmament Chain in your body was split from my chain. Just because they sensed that you had Firmament Chain in your body, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to you. Otherwise, they would have locked you with a much thicker and powerful Firmament Chain, and in that case, you would lose all your cultivation. Think about it, you have come back to Earth for just about 20 years, and you have reached the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm. Given your cultivation speed, how could they not take precautions against you?¡±


    ¡°Does the thicker Firmament Chain have stronger power?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s like the water pipes. Even a fool would know that water flows faster in a thick pipe than in a thin pipe.¡±


    Chu Xun was silent. After thinking about it, he found the words reasonable.


    He did not notice that a weird look flashed across the corners of Emperor Ao¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s too early for you to talk about this. Now, you should worry about the trip to Nether Mountain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not early at all! The thought that a celestial calamity would strike me when I reach the Integration Realm makes me anxious. No one could survive a celestial calamity. A thunder calamity alone can burn me into ashes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my case. I suffered a celestial calamity when I reached the Integration Realm, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you will suffer one as well. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that your talent is greater than mine?¡± Chu Xun was indignant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the Firmament Chain in my body is much more terrifying than that in your body. I¡¯m not afraid, so what are you worried about? Maybe when you reach the Integration Realm, I have already come up with a solution.¡±


    ¡°Then work out a solution quickly. I don¡¯t want to hide in the Purple Mansion like a coward when I reach the Integration Realm.¡±


    Emperor Ao glared at him and asked, ¡°Boy, who is the coward you¡¯re referring to?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just a slip of the tongue!¡± Chu Xun said with an awkward smile.


    Seeing that Chu Xun was still in the mood to smile, Emperor Ao knew that he was fine. He was impressed by Chu Xun¡¯s temperament.


    He didn¡¯t know that Chu Xun was actually worried inside and just didn¡¯t show it on his face. Chu Xun knew it better than anyone else that it was very difficult to get rid of the Firmament Chain.


    Emperor Ao had been hiding in the Purple Mansion for thousands of years but failed to find a way to break free from the Firmament Chain, which showed how difficult it was to get rid of the chain.


    If it was really the Supreme Emperor, the man in charge of the order of the world, that punished the people with the Firmament Chain, those who had been punished couldn¡¯t get rid of the chain unless they became a Supreme Emperor as well.


    Chu Xun had always been tough and unyielding. Otherwise, he could not have become an Immortal Emperor in just three thousand years.


    However, there was no way to get rid of the Firmament Chain.


    Emperor Ao was no fool. He could tell from Chu Xun¡¯s upset and blank expression that he couldn¡¯t calm down for the moment.


    No one could take it well if they were told that they were going to die tomorrow.


    Cultivators went against God¡¯s will and fought for their lives against God. They yearned for being free and unrestrained. Their ultimate goal was to break free from all the shackles in the world, travel across the sky, and fly freely in the void.


    However, the Firmament Chain cut off their path to their goal. Few could take the blow steadily if they were told that they could make no progress after reaching the Integration Realm.


    ¡°Boy, you thought too much.¡± Emperor Ao couldn¡¯t help saying.


    Chu Xun looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m only in the Golden Core Realm, so far from reaching the Integration Realm. It¡¯s too early for me to worry about it now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Emperor Ao said, ¡°don¡¯t forget that the Firmament Chain was designed to suppress cultivators. To be exact, you are no longer a cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Hong Meng Scripture!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Emperor Ao nodded. ¡°Yes. As long as you don¡¯t use your True Energy, you won¡¯t activate the Firmament Chain, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s heart throbbed, and his eyes were extremely bright. ¡°As soon as I use my True Energy, the Firmament Chain will start to weaken my combat capability, but that won¡¯t happen when I use my Hong Meng Immortal Qi.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Emperor Ao was overjoyed. ¡°It seems that we have taken the right step.¡±


    After Chu Xun figured this out, he became light-hearted.


    Jing Hong also showed a smile. It was not long ago when she knew that Chu Xun was bound by the Firmament Chain, but she was not an ordinary woman that she didn¡¯t show any worry on her face.


    At this moment, even she could not help but let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Old Ao, you can rest assured that when I become a Supreme Emperor, the first thing I will do is to help you get rid of the Firmament Chain,¡± Chu Xun raised his head and said. His eyes were as sharp as swords as he looked into the sky.


    Boom!


    Emperor Ao¡¯s residence, the Purple Mansion, suddenly trembled.


    Though it only trembled for a second, it still made Emperor Ao¡¯s expression change.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t say that again.¡±


    Chu Xun also realized the seriousness of the matter and nodded solemnly.


    He decided to use the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from that day onward to cultivate against God¡¯s will in a secret way.


    He believed that he would make a major breakthrough one day like a carp becoming a dragon.


    He felt like he was stuck in a mire now, and the Hong Meng Scripture was the only thing that could help him out. He had no choice but to forge ahead.


    He suddenly sympathized with Emperor Ao, who had been hiding in the Purple Mansion for tens of millions of years. As long as he went out, he would face a celestial calamity. Perhaps, he was not afraid of the celestial calamity; he just didn¡¯t want to see people in misery. A celestial calamity would consist of tens of thousands of lightning. By then, it might destroy the country and turn the capital city into ruins.


    Chu Xun realized that Emperor Ao suffered more than he did.


    He shook his head and put the matter of the Firmament Chain behind him. He needed to focus on the trip to Nether Mountain first.


    The three of them discussed the matter again. After making sure that there was nothing missing, Chu Xun left with Jing Hong.


    The two of them returned to the Fire Dragon Palace. Chu Xun summoned the Silver Dragon Guards and asked number six to number ten of them to go to the Rock Sect.


    As for himself, he left with Long Yi and Long Er to meet the top official.


    The top official certainly knew about Chu Xun¡¯s plan of visiting Nether Mountain.


    They chatted for a short while before Chu Xun left alone.


    After everything was arranged, Chu Xun set off for Nether Mountain.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t take the same path with Jing Hong, but walked separately.


    Jing Hong¡¯s main task was to hide around Nether Mountain and come to his aid.


    Chu Xun disguised himself as an ordinary young man.


    Along the way, many human warriors were rushing toward Nether Mountain as well.


    It was for the Demon-slaying Meeting.


    The meeting was a once-in-a-hundred-year event, so it naturally attracted a lot of people.


    Chu Xun arrived one day in advance.


    Not far from Nether Mountain, there was an abandoned town, which had become lively these past few days.


    Chu Xun appeared in the town. As he looked very ordinary, he didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    The town was hundreds of miles away from Nether Mountain, and two-thirds of the places between them were swamps full of poisonous fogs.


    Chu Xun spread out his divine sense and searched for useful information from the conversations of the people around him.


    Late at night, he decided to explore Nether Mountain.


    No one would notice that an ordinary young man like him disappeared from the town.


    Chu Xun walked into the dense forest alone and broke into the swamp area.


    It was foggy at night. The whole forest was full of green biogas, breathing in which would cause people to hallucinate and even go crazy.


    Besides, the swamp was full of all kinds of poisonous ants and snakes.


    When Chu Xun was crossing a mire, it suddenly exploded. A huge poisonous crocodile more than ten meters long opened its bloody mouth and bit toward Chu Xun.


    If Chu Xun were an ordinary person, he would be swallowed by the crocodile in one gulp.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and released a purple light that crushed the poisonous crocodile into pieces.


    He continued to move forward, but before he could go far, he heard a rustling sound behind him. He looked back, and what he saw made his hair stand on end, but it was not because of fear but disgust.


    The poisonous crocodile that he had just killed was covered by a group of thumb-sized red ants, and in an instant, nothing of the crocodile was left but its skeleton.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to make any more trouble, so he walked away.


    However, before long, a tree trunk that he stepped on suddenly moved. The trunk turned out to be a dark red python. The thickest part of its body was as thick as a bucket, and it was very strange that its two fangs grew out of its mouth, which made it look very fierce.


    Chu Xun was shocked. He had thought that it was a withered trunk.


    The poisonous python wagged its tail and suddenly charged at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure flashed as he ran to a hundred meters away.


    The python¡¯s tail entangled an ancient tree, which was as thick as an adult¡¯s waist, beside Chu Xun. With a crack, the tree was broken into several pieces.


    This poisonous python¡¯s twisting power was terrifying.


    Seeing that Chu Xun dodged, it squirmed and spat out a mouthful of venom.


    Chu Xun dodged again.


    The venom hit a huge stone with a weight of 500 kilograms, and the stone was instantly corroded and riddled with holes.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and threw out a purple blade.


    Sizzle!


    A string of sparks rose. The scales of the poisonous python were as hard as steel, but Chu Xun still managed to cut off the python¡¯s huge tail.


    The python roared in pain and was mad. It crushed the surrounding ancient trees and boulders, and the noise was loud.


    Chu Xun threw out a punch in the air, causing its head to explode.


    But all of a sudden, he suddenly flashed to a hundred meters away and looked up.


    There was a millstone-sized black spider hanging where he was standing just now. The spider silk was as thick as a child¡¯s arm and was connected to the trunk above it.


    These insects that had gained intelligence could not be underestimated. They even knew how to attack at the right time.


    If it had been an ordinary person, they would have definitely fallen into the trap. After all, this huge spider had jumped down from above their heads.


    The spider was very smart. Seeing that its first attack failed, it climbed up to the trunk by pulling its spider silk.


    Chu Xun flicked his finger, and the Reincarnation Line shot out and cut off the spider silk.


    Bang!


    The spider fell from mid-air and smashed into the ground, leaving a large pit there.


    Two of its eight strong and barb legs got broken, and it fled with lame legs.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°This beast is really smart.¡±


    Along the way, Chu Xun had killed countless poisonous insects and fierce beasts. Even the earthworm in the soil was as thick as the thigh of a human being. It jumped out of the soil suddenly and almost succeeded in its sneak attacks against Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun came to the foot of the towering Nether Mountain and looked up at it. The mountain was like a lurking beast waiting for its prey to approach.


    As his divine sense spread, Chu Xun found that there were guards on the road up the mountain.


    However, this couldn¡¯t stop him. The mountain was so large that there must be some small paths that others couldn¡¯t find.


    Chu Xun found a path that could barely be called a path because it was, in fact, a steep mountain wall with some protruding rocks. Chu Xun stepped on these rocks to climb up, which was like rock climbing.


    Chu Xun could even climb up a flat and smooth wall, let alone a wall with protruding rocks that he could step on. By pressing his toes against the rock, he bounced up a dozen meters to another protruding rock.


    In just a few seconds, he reached the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 426 - A Cloudy Night

    Standing on the top of the mountain, Chu Xun captured several extremely powerful auras with his divine sense. The auras should come from the experts of various clans.


    Chu Xun moved forward like a ghost in the dark night.


    He found out that most of the alien races here were in the shape of beasts, and only a small number of them were in the shapes of humans.


    Those who were in the shapes of humans were all experts from various clans.


    Chu Xun encountered a patrol team from the Macro-primate Race, and he chose to avoid them.


    In the following time, he encountered several patrol teams, but they were all in the shape of beasts. It was difficult for Chu Xun to sneak in.


    He wanted to break in directly, but a sense of uneasiness lingered in his heart and stopped him. He decided to check out the situation first.


    While he was pondering, a patrol team led by a human-shaped weasel came into his sight. The team members were all frightening big yellow weasels.


    ¡°Those peacocks look so delicious.¡± The leading weasel smacked his lips, drooling over the peacocks.


    ¡°Tenth Elder, please don¡¯t say it again. I¡¯m starving.¡± A weasel said, and his eyes as big as green beans began to emit green light.


    ¡°Damn it. Look at you, a piece of good-for-nothing.¡± The leading weasel scolded with a smile.


    ¡°Ten Elder, aren¡¯t you the same?¡± The other weasel said obsequiously. ¡°Just now, when I greeted them, I saw you swallowing saliva.¡±


    ¡°You are the only one with sharp eyes.¡± The Tenth Elder stroked the three whiskers on his chin as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Just now, I smelled the scent of their blood and qi. It really was delicious.¡±


    ¡°Tenth Elder, we¡¯ve been drooling over them for a long time. I¡¯m wondering if we would have a chance to taste the peacock meat.¡±


    Tenth Elder¡¯s eyes glowed with green light as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be a chance.¡±


    ¡°When you have the meat, please don¡¯t forget to reward us with a mouthful of soup.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured that you¡¯ll have a share of it.¡± Tenth Elder swallowed his saliva. ¡°You guys go first. I have to pee.¡±


    While other weasels continued to patrol, Tenth Elder walked to the back of a tree to pee.


    He was relaxed when peeing, unaware of the coming danger.


    A ghost-like figure appeared behind him. As Tenth Elder was an eighth-grade Beast Lord with extraordinary cultivation, he noticed someone behind him and suddenly turned his head.


    However, a tender hand quickly clutched his throat. He wanted to shout, but his neck was broken with a cracking sound.


    Tenth Elder¡¯s neck tilted, and he died with a grievance. His eyes were wide open as if he were saying that he was killed as easily as he killed chickens.


    Chu Xun looked at the dead Tenth Elder, the muscles on his face slowly wriggled, and his bones shrank as well. He became a few centimeters shorter and much thinner than before.


    It didn¡¯t take him long to change his appearance into that of Tenth Elder.


    ¡°Something is missed.¡±


    The beard.


    Though he felt disgusted, he still pulled off Tenth Elder¡¯s beard and attached it to his chin.


    Then, he kicked Tenth Elder down from the top of the mountain.


    He believed that the corpse would be eaten up by poisonous insects and fierce beasts on the mountain before dawn.


    Chu Xun flashed out from behind the tree, looked at the patrol team that had gone far away, and imitated the way Tenth Elder spoke.


    ¡°You bastards, wait for me.¡±


    The patrol team stopped. Chu Xun restrained his aura and then strode forward to catch up with them.


    ¡°Tenth Elder, what took you so long? Did you go to peek at those peacocks?¡± A weasel asked.


    They had no idea that the current Tenth Elder in front of them was someone else.


    ¡°Come to think of it, the meat of those peacocks is so delicious that I can¡¯t wait to have a bit.¡± Chu Xun squinted and swallowed his saliva, and his eyes emitted green light, just like what Tenth Elder would do.


    He imitated so well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Tenth Elder. We want to taste it as well, and I can barely stop drooling. But the peacocks and we are allies now. Mr. Wu¡¯s order says that no internal strife is allowed.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wu?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flickered. He didn¡¯t know who Mr. Wu was but his instinct told him that this person was not simple.


    From the weasel¡¯s expression, he could tell that the weasel was really afraid of Mr. Wu.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t utter his doubt; he could only investigate it in secret.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Wu, I would have killed those fat peacocks a long time ago,¡± Chu Xun said disdainfully.


    ¡°Be more patient, Tenth Elder. After we kill Chu Xun the Devil, Mr. Wu will not interfere with our affairs any more. At that time, we must kill a few peacocks to have a taste.¡±


    While they were talking, a group of peacocks happened to pass by.


    Chu Xun was amused when he saw those weasels secretly swallowing their saliva.


    The weasels loved to eat chickens. It seemed that the avian had a special appeal to them.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes glinted slightly, and a strange smile secretly played around his mouth corner.


    He stepped forward and cleared his throat.


    ¡°Fellow Taoists from the Peacock race, you¡¯ve worked really hard during the night patrol.¡±


    The leader of the Peacock Race¡¯s patrol team was also in human shape. She was a very beautiful woman, a seventh-grade Avian Lord.


    As all the Peacocks were good-looking, they didn¡¯t like the ugly weasels at all.


    The Peacocks were very proud and never liked the Mustelid race. They thought they were very filthy.


    The Peacock patrol team didn¡¯t even look at the weasels; they kept walking and passed by them, head high.


    ¡°Bah, how arrogant! I¡¯ll make you my food sooner or later.¡± A yellow weasel was indignant.


    ¡°They¡¯re just a group of walking food. How dare they ignore me? I must teach them a lesson, or I can¡¯t get over it.¡± Chu Xun pretended to be angry, and his beard stood in anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Tenth Elder. After we eliminate Chu Xun the Devil, I¡¯ll personally kill those peakcocks and roast them for you.¡± A weasel expressed its loyalty.


    ¡°Why do we have to wait until Chu Xun the Devil is dead?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were shining with green light. ¡°Now, we have such a good opportunity right in front of us.¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t, Tenth Elder. If Mr. Wu knows it¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll keep it from him.¡± Chu Xun sneered. ¡°It¡¯s a dark and windy night, the best cover-up for a murder. Besides, there are other races on the mountain as well, so no one will know it is us who did it.¡±


    ¡°But what if Mr. Wu finds out about it?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? No one will know except us.¡± Chu Xun glared at the Peacock patrol team with his face full of anger. ¡°These damn birds always look down on us. I¡¯ve had enough of it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have a taste of Peacock meat? These meats contain a lot of essence and are good for our cultivation.¡± Chu Xun continued to egg them on.


    As expected, the weasels swallowed their saliva more frequently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If something unexpected really happens, I¡¯ll take full responsibility on my own,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do as you say, Tenth Elder.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been pissed off by these damn birds for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Tenth Elder, what do you think we should do now? We¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Chu Xun laughed inwardly. He signaled them to gather around him to work out a plan.


    The weasels were cunning in nature, and they were all masters of cheating and stealing. As they had been drooling over the Peacocks for a long time, they competed with each other to give their suggestions.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it.¡± Chu Xun clapped his hands and ordered a weasel. ¡°We will be lying in ambush behind that strange stones over there, and you should go and draw them here.¡±


    Underworld Mountain was extremely large, and at the edge of it, there was a stone forest full of strange rocks.


    ¡°Remember, we must kill them with one strike,¡± Chu Xun said.


    They all went to hide behind the rocks, waiting for the Peacocks to be drawn there.


    The weasels were indeed all good at cheating and stealing. A short while later, the weasel that left with Chu Xun¡¯s order rushed back with the Peacock patrol team.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± the leading Peacock asked.


    The weasel¡¯s eyes rolled quickly as it replied, ¡°We saw the figure here just now. Our Tenth Elder has already led others into the stone forest to chase it. Follow me.¡±


    As soon as the weasel finished speaking, it ran into the stone forest.


    The leading Peacock was stunned. She didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it and hurriedly followed the weasel into the stone forest with her subordinates.


    However, when they entered the stone forest, the weasel was nowhere to see.


    Before they could figure out the situation, they heard a voice saying, ¡°Attack.¡±


    Swoosh swoosh¡­!


    Several figures rushed out from behind the rocks like lightning.


    These weasels were all three meters long, with two fangs that were dozens of centimeters long. Their fangs were sharper even than blades, and they were very fast and well prepared.


    Before the Peacock patrol team could react, their throats had been bitten through by these weasels, and they couldn¡¯t even make a sound.


    Blood sprayed out from the bites. The Peacocks struggled on their last breaths, but the weasels didn¡¯t loosen their bites at all.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The leading Peacock was so shocked that her face turned pale. She flew into a rage and raised her head, ready to cry out.


    However, Chu Xun jumped down from a rock and killed her with one palm. The leading Peacock returned to its original form, a giant peacock that was more than ten meters long.


    Gradually, the struggle of the other Peacocks became less fierce. Their throats were bitten off and blood flowed all over the ground. It was impossible for them to survive.


    These weasels were born to be the natural nemesis of birds, and they had always been very accurate with their attacks.


    The weasels didn¡¯t loosen their grip until the Peacocks all died. Some of them eagerly licked the blood of the Peacocks that fell on the ground.


    Chu Xun felt sick when he saw this.


    ¡°These Peacocks used to be so arrogant, but in fact, they¡¯re as weak as chickens. They¡¯re no match for us,¡± said a weasel.


    ¡°They were just bluffing,¡± Chu Xun said.


    However, these weasels didn¡¯t know that when they started attacking, Chu Xun secretly suppressed the cultivation of these Peacocks with a magic signet.


    Except for the leading female Peacock, the other Peacocks were at a low level of the Human King Realm. Chu Xun could make their souls tremble by slightly releasing his aura.


    ¡°Tenth Elder, can we start enjoying our food now?¡± A weasel asked, its fangs stained with blood, saliva flowing out from its mouth.


    Chu Xun knew that the weasels usually ate birds directly without cooking them.


    ¡°Leave this one to me.¡± Chu Xun pointed to the Peacock he killed and said, ¡°You can have the rest of them.¡±


    On hearing this, these weasels couldn¡¯t wait to bite the Peacocks that they had hunted.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The weasels stopped and looked at Chu Xun in confusion.


    ¡°Just eat one of them and keep the rest in the Storage Ring. We can enjoy them slowly or share them with other bros. If you leave your bites on every Peacock, no one will be willing to eat the leftovers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Tenth Elder. We must share them with other brothers and enjoy them one by one.¡±


    As soon as they finished speaking, they pounced on a peacock at the same time.


    In an instant, the Peacock¡¯s feathers were sent flying in the air, its blood flew on the ground, and its intestines scattered, accompanied by the sound of bones being chewed.


    Chu Xun almost threw up.


    ¡°Tenth Elder, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± A weasel turned its head and asked, with a piece of intestines in its mouth.


    Chu Xun suppressed his disgust and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m the noble Tenth Elder of the Mustelid race. How can I be as boorish as you? I¡¯ll roast them as a noble elder.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always well-mannered, Tenth Elder. We admire you.¡±


    ¡°But Tenth Elder, won¡¯t we be discovered if we set a fire here?¡±


    Chu Xun replied, ¡°We¡¯re in a stone forest, so the fire can¡¯t spread. The smoke is as dark as the night. Who can find it? Finish your food quickly and clean the place.¡±


    The weasels nodded at the words. They thought that their Tenth Elder was so particular with his food and was so wise and that they had followed the right person. Then, they all lowered their heads and began to tear at the Peacock.


    None of them noticed that the female Peacock, who had been ¡°killed¡± by Chu Xun, had quietly opened her eyes at this time.

 Chapter 427 - Tears of the Yellow Weasel!

    Chu Xun was like a very fussy food critic.


    He chopped some wood and lit a fire.


    ¡°Who wants to help me pluck the feathers?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, several weasels scrambled to take the lead.


    The Peacock race looked down on the Mustelid race.


    However, the Mustelid race liked them very much, especially a particular female peacock.


    The weasels were all eager to show their loyalty, because they had meat to eat with the ¡°Tenth Presbyter¡±.


    ¡°Be gentle, all of you. Don¡¯t hurt the beautiful Peacock,¡± shouted Chu Xun.


    ¡°Tenth Presbyter, you really are respectful. You even show affection towards food.¡±


    A few weasels were talking, but their dirty claws were groping around the female peacock¡¯s body.


    A female peacock was just a bird to humans.


    But in the eyes of these weasels, this female peacock was equivalent to a stunning beauty.


    Therefore, not only did they want to show their loyalty to Tenth Presbyter, but they also wanted to take advantage of the peacock.


    To put it bluntly, they wanted to do some groping.


    Chu Xun pretended not to see anything, but there was a trace of imperceptible slyness on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°One.¡±


    Chu Xun murmured in his heart.


    But when he got to ¡°one¡±, the dead peacock was resurrected.


    It could be said that she couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation anymore.


    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh!¡±


    The giant peacock, which was more than a dozen meters long when its wings opened up, cried out with anger. It spread its wings and stirred up a fierce gust of wind.


    The weasels were all low-level Beast Lords, so they simply couldn¡¯t react fast enough. Even if they were prepared, they still would be no match for this Seventh-grade Avian Lord.


    As the peacock flapped its wings, gusts of strong wind blew away several weasels, and the rocks around them were all destroyed.


    The peacock rose into the air, covering the sky and the sun. She then looked down at Chu Xun with cold eyes.


    Chu Xun jumped onto a rock and pounced on the peacock in the air.


    This peacock did not expect that Chu Xun could jump so high. It rose again in panic and spoke in human language.


    ¡°Help!¡±


    The voice was loud and clear, spreading far into the distance.


    In the end, Chu Xun failed to reach her. But she fell down from the air, exhausted.


    At this time, there happened to be a patrol team of the Lycan race passing by. Upon hearing the peacock¡¯s cry for help, they rushed over like lightning.


    ¡°Peacock Fairy, what happened?¡± The leader of the Lycan race was a strong male with a pair of strange yellow eyes. He was a Seventh-grade Beast Lord.


    Before the peacock could reply, they had already rushed into the stone forest, staring blankly at the scene in front of them.


    ¡°Mustelid race, you actually dare to disregard Mr. Wu¡¯s rules and slaughter our fellow Taoist friends, the Peacock race?¡± The leader of the Lycan race roared in shock.


    The weasels were frightened out of their wits. They didn¡¯t expect things to get out of hand like this.


    ¡°Tenth Presbyter, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly, then rushed toward the Lycan race, and raised his fist to punch them.


    ¡°Mustelid race, you filthy weasels, are you trying to rebel?¡±


    The leader of the Lycan race was furious and fought back in a panic. However, he was only a Seventh-grade Beast Lord, while the Mustelid race¡¯s tenth Presbyter was at the eighth grade. With a single punch, the wolf was sent flying, smashing a 5,000 kilograms giant rock into pieces, breaking his bones and tendons at the same time.


    Chu Xun rushed over and smashed half of the young man from the Lycan race¡¯s head. He was screaming in pain.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? If they live, we will die.¡± Chu Xun shouted at the weasels, who were in a daze.


    These weasels hadn¡¯t woken up yet. They subconsciously pounced on those dark-faced, long-toothed wolves.


    ¡°Mustelid race, you dare to destroy our alliance, are you trying to rebel?¡± A few giant wolves roared angrily.


    However, Chu Xun didn¡¯t pay much attention to the shouting. He rushed over and smashed the head of a huge green wolf.


    These giant wolves were all low-level Beast Lords, so they were no match for Chu Xun. With the help of several weasels, the wolves were all killed in an instant.


    In a panic, the peacock flapped its wings and flew away at a high speed.


    ¡°Tenth Presbyter, what should we do now?¡±


    The weasels were frightened out of their wits.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll just say that these peacocks were killed by the Lycan race. We were trying to rescue them.¡±


    ¡°But that peacock has gone back to deliver the message. So the truth will come out.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s just say that the peacock was scared out of its wits that it mistook us for enemies.¡±


    ¡°Will that work?¡±


    ¡°It has to, unless you want to die. Now tell me, do you want to die? Just keep your mouths shut and listen to me.¡±


    The weasels quickly nodded their huge heads in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Remember to shout that the Lycan race has rebelled and destroyed our alliance.¡±


    Chu Xun followed the weasels and ran towards the building.


    ¡°My fellow Taoist friends from all the clans, be careful. The Lycan race has rebelled against us and killed our Taoist friends from the Peacock race.¡±


    ¡°Beware everyone. The Lycan race has killed our allies and destroyed the alliance.¡±


    A few weasels shouted as they ran.


    Their voice was loud and clear, spreading far into the distance. The various clans were all shocked. Did the Lycan race really rebel?


    The escaped female peacock flew back to their Tribe territory in panic and found their strongest member, Kong Tengfei.


    Kong Tengfei was furious when he heard that his clansmen had been killed and eaten by the Mustelid race. With a roar, he shocked the entire Nether Mountain.


    The men of all clans were alarmed, hurrying over one after another.


    Kong Tengfei saw the strongest member of the Mustelid race, who was a short, yellow-faced, and ugly man.


    He then went into a rage and struck out with his palm, showing his strong killing desire.


    ¡°Kong Tengfei, what are you doing?¡± Huang Sheng said angrily. With an earthen yellow light surging from his body, Huang Sheng also struck out with his own palm.


    Boom!


    Like a clash of thunder, both of them flew backwards at the same time.


    ¡°Kong Tengfei, are you crazy?¡± Huang Sheng¡¯s ugly face seemed uglier with his anger.


    ¡°Huang Sheng, the tenth Presbyter of your clan killed my Peacock race¡¯s patrol team and ate their meat and drank their blood. If you don¡¯t give me an explanation today, my Peacock race will destroy you even at the cost of our whole race¡¯s strength.¡± Kong Tengfei was full of killing intent.


    The masters of the other races who had rushed over were all stunned.


    The Mustelid race actually killed the Peacock race¡¯s patrol team and ate them?


    Hearing this, Huang Sheng¡¯s face suddenly changed, but he knew that he could not admit to anything regardless of whether Kong Tengfei was telling the truth or not at this time.


    ¡°Kong Tengfei, what are you talking about? What right do you have to say that our Mustelid race killed your Peacock race¡¯s patrol team?¡±


    Kong Tengfei¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at the female peacock who escaped.


    ¡°Kong Ying, don¡¯t worry. The uncles present will be in charge of justice. If it doesn¡¯t work, there will be Mr. Wu.¡±


    Kong Ying told him everything that had happened.


    When the masters of various clans heard this, they all looked towards Huang Sheng.


    ¡°Huang Sheng, what else do you have to say?¡± Kong Tengfei asked angrily.


    Huang Sheng¡¯s bean-sized eyes flickered. He looked at Kong Ying and said, ¡°You said that the Tenth Presbyter of our clan killed your men, but the Tenth Presbyter is an Eighth-grade Beast Lord, and you have just stepped into Grade Seven. How did you manage to escape from him?¡±


    Kong Ying had already changed into her human form, and her pretty face was covered with frost. She wanted to say that she had escaped by pretending to be dead. But when she thought of those weasels touching her, she felt sick and wanted to vomit. She didn¡¯t want others to know about such humiliation.


    ¡°Huang Sheng, what are you insinuating?¡± Kong Tengfei said angrily, ¡°Are you saying that you wish Kong Ying to also have died so that no one will know what your Mustelid race did?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that these weasels can¡¯t be trusted. As expected, they destroyed the alliance.¡± The strongest expert of the Lycan race spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always hated such dirty races joining our alliance. See, something really has gone foul.¡± Hei Teng of the Draconian race sneered.


    Huang Sheng¡¯s eyes were sinister. He knew that the other races had always looked down on his Mustelid race.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when the Tenth Presbyter of our clan comes back. We can¡¯t only listen to this little girl¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°Will the Tenth Presbyter of your clan come back after doing such a shameful thing?¡±


    Kong Tengfei suddenly came to his senses and ordered to seal the Nether Mountain.


    ¡°Disciples of the Peacock race, follow me. Let¡¯s find those filthy mongrels.¡±


    Before leaving, Kong Tengfei looked at Huang Sheng and sneered. ¡°Huang Sheng, I will definitely make Mr. Wu support justice.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s also go and take a look too. The weasels know how to dig holes. Let¡¯s make sure they don¡¯t run away,¡± Hei Teng said in a strange tone.


    As a result, before the group of men had gone far, they heard shouting that the Lycan race had rebelled.


    The face of the strongest master of the Lycan race suddenly turned cold.


    At this time, Chu Xun rushed in with several weasels.


    Seeing Kong Tengfei and the others, Chu Xun was slightly stunned, indicating the weasels to cry out


    A few weasels ran up to Huang Sheng.


    ¡°Eighth Presbyter, the Lycan race has rebelled. They killed our Taoist friends of the Peacock race and ate all of their corpses.¡±


    Eighth Presbyter?


    Chu Xun thought to himself, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t speak rashly.¡±


    ¡°Tenth Presbyter, what¡¯s going on?¡± Huang Sheng looked at Chu Xun and asked.


    ¡°We heard someone calling for help when we were on patrol just now.¡± Chu Xun turned his head and saw Kong Ying. He then shouted, ¡°Yes, it was this Peacock Fairy. She was crying out for help. We rushed over and found that the members of the Lycan race were eating the bodies of several peacocks. It was a rebellion. They wanted to break Mr. Wu¡¯s rules. How could we tolerate such a cruel thing, so we went up and fought with them. But the Lycan race entered the stone forest, and it was such a complicated environment, so eventually, they escaped.¡±


    Everyone had a strange look on their faces as they looked at the strongest master of the Lycan race.


    They thought that it was the Mustelid race who had killed the Peacock race. How come it ended up being the Lycan race?


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Kong Ying pointed at Chu Xun. When she thought about her subordinates being slaughtered and the weasels touching her body, she was so angry that she was trembling all over. ¡°You are the ones who killed the Peacock race.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at Kong Ying with all stunned, and his expression was that of disappointment.


    ¡°Fairy, we saved your life. How could you then turn around and blame on us? Why are you saying such things? Did someone threaten you?¡±


    Before Kong Ying could speak, Chu Xun glanced at the strongest member of the Lycan race and added, ¡°Everyone, look, someone must have threatened this fairy. She is trembling with fear. Someone has threatened her to deliberately frame our Mustelid race.¡±


    Everyone looked at Kong Ying and saw that she was shivering all over. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if someone had really threatened her. Otherwise, how could she be so scared?


    ¡°I know that there have always been misunderstandings about our Mustelid race, but we are not easily bullied. I mean blaming the murder of our fellow Taoist friends of the Peacock race on us, let me tell you, I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of anger.


    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°Tenth Presbyter is right. We are here to save people. As for who the murderers are, let¡¯s just find the Lycan race¡¯s patrol team and the truth will be found out soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Someone has killed our Taoist friends from the Peacock race and wants our Mustelid race to take the blame. We refuse to accept it.¡±


    The weasels all cried out in grief and indignation. Two of them even managed to squeeze out a few drops of tears, as if they had been greatly wronged.


    The so-called tears of a yellow weasel.


    Chu Xun was stunned. Those weasels were really drama queens, so talented in acting.


    With the help of these weasels, they were sure to start a rumble session.

 Chapter 428 - Killing the Strongest Member of the Lycan Race!

    Chu Xun and the other weasels pointed their weapons at the Lycan race.


    The strongest wolf had a cold look in his eyes, and his whole body was full of killing intent, which was very terrifying.


    ¡°You deserve to die for humiliating my Lycan race,¡± the strongest member of the Lycan race said in a cold voice.


    The Eighth Presbyter of the Mustelid race took a step forward, and his bean-sized eyes were shining with a strange light.


    ¡°Lycan race, you tried to frame us, and when that seemed to fail, you now want to kill us? Do you really think that the Mustelid race is easy to bully?¡±


    Although all the people present hated these dirty weasels, still, they feared them. In addition to their extraordinary cultivation, the members of the Mustelid race also had strange psionic attacks, which made it hard to guard against them.


    ¡°As for who killed our Taoist friends of the Peacock race, I think Kong Ying here has already made it very clear. She is also a victim. Are you saying that she doesn¡¯t even know who killed her own members?¡± the strongest member of the Lycan race said coldly.


    ¡°What if she was coerced? Some races are used to bully, so it¡¯s normal for them to threaten others.¡± Huang Sheng narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°Besides, this little peacock is so scared that she¡¯s trembling all over. If she has been scared to the point of insanity, how much credibility do her words really hold?¡±


    ¡°Presbyter, the killers are from the Mustelid race.¡± Kong Ying was so angry that her whole body was shaking.


    She glared at Chu Xun and the others. How could there be such a shameless person in the world?


    ¡°Pardon me, Peacock Fairy, but why are you slandering our Mustelid race over and over again? Have you made some kind of secret deal with someone? Or is someone threatening you?¡± Chu Xun said angrily.


    ¡°Yes, Peacock Fairy, we¡¯re the ones who saved you, but you¡¯re slandered us. What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we really killed your men, how can you escape from our Tenth Presbyter?¡±


    Several weasels accused, not giving Kong Ying a chance to speak at all.


    ¡°I only escaped because I pretended to be dead.¡± Kong Ying no longer cared about losing face. She roared subconsciously.


    ¡°You were pretending to be dead? That¡¯s even more ridiculous.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of contempt as he said, ¡°When we, the Mustelid race, fight against enemies, we always kill them with one deadly blow. After we kill them, we will check them. We won¡¯t leave any trouble behind. How can we let you escape by pretending to be dead?¡±


    Kong Ying was so angry that her eyes turned white. When she thought of those weasels touching her, she had an impulse to faint.


    ¡°Everyone, this Peacock fairy has obviously been scared out of her wits. Her words are chaotic and don¡¯t make sense. I reckon that if we want to find out the truth, we should find the patrol team of the Lycan race.¡±


    ¡°The Taoist friends of the Lycan race have also been killed by you.¡± The peacock cried out in a trembling voice.


    What?


    Everyone looked at Kong Ying in shock.


    ¡°Kong Ying, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Kong Tengfei said angrily.


    The eyes of the strongest wolf were shining with green light, which looked very scary.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Huang Sheng sneered. ¡°Peacock race, why are you constantly slandering our Mustelid race? As we all know, the Lycan race is very powerful. I¡¯m afraid that even the Draconian race won¡¯t be able to defeat them easily.¡±


    Everyone nodded and thought that Huang Sheng¡¯s words made sense.


    The Lycan race had always been known for its battle power.


    As soon as Kong Ying¡¯s words came out, even the strongest member of the Lycan race was frowning.


    ¡°Presbyter, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. The bodies of our clan and the Lycan race are still in the stone forest.¡± Kong Ying shouted.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s make a trip to the stone forest and see for ourselves what exactly has happened,¡± said Hei Teng.


    The others also nodded in agreement.


    Everyone rushed to the stone forest in a mighty manner.


    Under Kong Ying¡¯s lead, they found the place she was talking about.


    But there was nothing in front of them.


    The corpses of the Peacock race and the Lycan race were all gone.


    Several weasels looked at their ¡°Tenth Elder¡± with admiration.


    When they left just now, all the bodies were thrown down from the mountain.


    ¡°Fairy of the Peacock race, where are the corpses?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Kong Ying¡¯s eyes were dull, and she couldn¡¯t speak for a moment.


    ¡°There has indeed been a battle here,¡± Hei Teng suddenly said.


    He walked over and pointed at the scratch marks on a huge rock.


    ¡°This is the claw mark of the Lycan race,¡± Huang Sheng said.


    Everyone nodded. This huge claw mark was undoubtedly from the Lycan race.


    ¡°And here are some peacock feathers.¡±


    Someone found a few peacock feathers beside a rock.


    ¡°It¡¯s already very clear,¡± Chu Xun shouted. ¡°The Lycan race have killed our fellow Taoist friends of the Peacock race. After we found them, they transferred the bodies away.¡±


    ¡°How dare you slander the Lycan race?¡± The strongest wolf looked straight at Chu Xun with his shining eyes.


    ¡°What? You lot might be able to threaten the Peacock race, but we, Mustelid race, won¡¯t stand your threats,¡± Chu Xun said with disdain.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± The strongest member of the Lycan race was furious. He rushed to Chu Xun as fast as lightning. With a flash of light in his palm, he struck Chu Xun with his palm.


    Chu Xun fought back in a panic and activated his cultivation to resist.


    Boom!


    The terrible force was surging. Chu Xun was sent flying by the palm strike and smashed into a giant rock that weighed 5,000 kilograms.


    ¡°Lycan race, you¡¯ve gone too far in bullying others.¡± Huang Sheng roared angrily as he charged towards the strongest member of the Lycan race.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The two of them were engaged in a fierce battle.


    Huang Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and there was an invisible halo of light.


    The strongest member of the Lycan race staggered a few steps. He roared angrily as his spirit was attacked, causing his soul to tremble.


    When the two experts fought, their power was overwhelming, and the surrounding rocks were shattering and exploding.


    Bang!


    Huang Sheng was sent flying by the strongest member of the Lycan race.


    Meanwhile, the chest of the strongest member of the Lycan race was covered in blood. It had been scratched out by Huang Sheng¡¯s claw.


    ¡°Huang Sheng, you disgusting weasel. How dare you hurt me? I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces.¡±


    The strongest member of the Lycan race was extremely fierce, and the wound on his chest aroused his beastly nature.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s no one in the Mustelid race who can match up with you?¡± Chu Xun roared and rushed over.


    What ensued was Chu Xun being sent flying with a palm strike.


    ¡°Tenth brother, use your spiritual force to attack.¡± Huang Sheng transmitted a voice message to Chu Xun.


    As long as he had psionic energy, he could send a voice message.


    Chu Xun nodded and waited for an opportunity to attack.


    Huang Sheng was locked in a fierce battle with the strongest member of the Lycan race.


    The corner of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth was slightly raised. His divine sense condensed into a line and thrust toward the strongest member of the Lycan race.


    The strongest member of the Lycan race¡¯s palm was surrounded by light, and it was filled with a strong killing intent as it struck towards Huang Sheng.


    However, suddenly, an invisible power came blasting over, strong enough to make the soul tremble. It was as if needles were stabbing into the brain, the pain was overbearing. The wolf¡¯s mind had gone blank for a moment.


    Huang Sheng was not about to let this opportunity go. So one of his palms turned into a huge claw, which was as sharp as a dagger and struck out a fierce blow.


    Pow!


    Fresh blood splattered everywhere. The strongest member of the Lycan race roared angrily. His stomach was torn apart by Huang Sheng¡¯s claw, and even his intestines were left behind.


    A hole was opened in his stomach.


    Huang Sheng¡¯s claws were covered with blood. His eyes were yellow, and his ugly face revealed a grim smile.


    He did not doubt Chu Xun at all, because his divine sense was almost the same as his spiritual force attack.


    Everyone knows about the psionic energy, but they don¡¯t know much about the divine sense of the cultivators.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun rushed out and punched the strongest expert of the Lycan race.


    Bang!


    Although the strongest expert of the Lycan race was injured, he was still a Ninth-lever Beast Lord. He sent Chu Xun flying with a punch.


    Swoosh!


    Huang Sheng moved, he was as fast as lightning. His claws had a cold radiance, which was fierce and terrifying.


    Pow!


    Blood spurted out several meters. The strongest member of the Lycan race cried out miserably. One of his arms was hacked off.


    Everyone was horrified. The psionic attacks of the Mustelid race were difficult to deal with after all. Not even the Lycan race could fend them off.


    Huang Sheng¡¯s expression was vicious, and his heart was even more so. These races usually looked down on the Mustelid race, and today was an excellent opportunity to establish their might.


    Chu Xun also rushed over with them.


    The Lycan race¡¯s most powerful member went ballistic, directly transforming into its original form. It was an enormous green wolf that was more than five meters in size, with a long snout and sharp fangs. It was extremely vicious.


    Unfortunately though, it didn¡¯t have its front-right limb, so it couldn¡¯t stand up straight at all with just three limbs. With a plonk sound, it fell onto the ground.


    Huang Sheng¡¯s eyes turned yellow, like two whirlpools. He too was using his psionic energy.


    Invisible psionic energy surged over and bombarded the mind of the strongest member of the Lycan race.


    The strongest member of the Lycan race was already wounded, and his combat strength was greatly reduced. His spirit trembled violently under the impact of the psionic energy, and his head was in so much pain that it felt as if it was going to split open. He could not help but howl in pain.


    Chu Xun took the opportunity to rush over and punched fiercely, leaving a bloody hole in the throat of the strongest member of the Lycan race.


    Bang!


    The giant wolf roared and swept Chu Xun away with its tail, and smashed a giant, 5,000-kilogram rock into pieces.


    Chu Xun was drowned in the gravel and could not get up again.


    He had suffered several attacks from a Ninth-grade Beast Lord. Thus it would be a surprise if Chu Xun could stand up again.


    ¡°Tenth brother.¡±


    Huang Sheng roared and rushed toward the strongest member of the Lycan race as fast as lightning. He slashed down with his huge sharp claws.


    ¡°Lycan race, today I will show you that we, the Mustelid race, are not easily bullied.¡±


    Pow!


    Blood gushed out, and the huge wolf head rolled out for several meters. The strongest member of the Lycan race was beheaded by Huang Sheng.


    ¡°I normally won¡¯t argue with you, but do you really think the Mustelid race is scared of you?¡± Huang Sheng released a cold snort, his eyes vicious.


    In fact, even he found it hard to believe that he had killed the strongest expert of the Lycan race.


    The people present were even more stunned.


    The Mustelid race was powerful, but in terms of battle strength, they were far inferior to the Lycan race.


    Everyone looked at the Tenth Presbyter, who was covered in gravel, and understood in their hearts. This person, simply a cockroach who could not be killed, had done a great job on helping Huang Sheng successfully kill the strongest member of the Lycan race.


    It was unheard of for an Eighth-grade Beast Lord to be unable to stand up only after suffering three attacks from a Ninth-grade Beast Lord.


    They realized that the reason why the Lycan race¡¯s most powerful member was killed was that they looked down on the Tenth Presbyter of the Mustelid race.


    The Mustelid race truly was vicious.


    ¡°Tenth Presbyter.¡±


    Those few weasels hurriedly ran over to remove the gravel and pulled Chu Xun out.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±


    Blood gushed out of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth, and he looked dispirited.


    ¡°No one can bully our Mustelid race,¡± Chu Xun said with difficulty as blood gushed out of his mouth.


    ¡°Tenth brother, how are you feeling? Hurry up and sit down, I¡¯ll help you heal your wounds.¡± Huang Sheng was extremely gratified to be able to kill the most powerful member of the Lycan race. He felt that the normally timid Tenth Presbyter was extremely heroic today, he had new-found respect for the Tenth Presbyter.


    Chu Xun hurriedly shook his head to stop him. Although he could change his appearance, however, the structure of his human body was still different from that of a beast.


    Once Huang Sheng began to heal his wounds, he would definitely expose his human body.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only the Lycan race that wants to bully our Mustelid race. So you can¡¯t consume your cultivation, you must save your strength. I can activate my own cultivation to heal my wounds,¡± Chu Xun said with difficulty.


    Huang Sheng was slightly startled. He felt that the Tenth Presbyter¡¯s words made sense. Most of the races here looked down on the Mustelid race. If he healed the Tenth Presbyter¡¯s wounds and exhausted his cultivation, there might be someone else trying to take the opportunity to kill him.


    ¡°In that case, you can activate your own cultivation and heal yourself. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. He then sat down cross-legged, and began to run his cultivation method to heal himself.


    ¡°The rest of you, go and find the patrol team of the Lycan race who killed our Taoist friends of the Peacock race. I would like to know why the Lycan race wants to slander our Mustelid race.¡± Huang Sheng¡¯s eyes were sinister as he instructed the weasels.


    The eyes of the other races flickered. Huang Sheng was going to wipe out the entire Lycan race.


    Looking at the beheaded strongest member of the Lycan race, even Hei Teng did not say a word at this moment.


    To put it bluntly, the various races temporarily formed an alliance out of respect for Wu Kejin. In fact, in their hearts, they all wished for the death of other races.

 Chapter 429 - Exposed

    The Lycan patrol squad could not be found.


    It could not be helped, since their carcasses had long been tossed down the slopes of the hill into some unknown heather. They could have long been feasted upon by vermin and carrion.


    Nevertheless, it was a chance for Huang Sheng to make a name for himself and he had no intention of letting it slip past his fingers.


    He led his people to the Lycan encampment.


    With their greatest champion now dead, the best fighter among the Lycans was an Eighth-grade Beast Lord.


    ¡°I want an explanation, Lycans! Or none of you will see the next daybreak!¡±


    Huang Sheng demanded imperiously.


    The Lycans were none too pleased. Their best champion was only just killed not long ago, and now their allies were turning on them.


    ¡°This is unacceptable, Mustelids!¡±


    Boom!


    Huang Sheng¡¯s aura burgeoned in the blink of an eye and he fired an energy bolt into the Lycan who stood in his way, injuring the Eighth-grade Beast Lord badly enough to cough up blood.


    Every grade makes a huge difference.


    An Eighth-grade Human King hardly had enough edges to win a battle against a Ninth-grade Human King and the same were for Beast Lords.


    ¡°Listen up, I am here for answers. Not to give you answers!¡±


    Kong Ying drew close to Kong Tengfei and whispered, ¡°The Mustelids must have killed our people!¡±


    Kong Tengfei shook his head and motioned for her to be quiet.


    It was pointless to delve on further. Even if the Mustelids were truly behind the murders, the situation dictated that the Lycans would need to take the blame.


    The Mustelids would never admit to the killings unless the Lycan patrol squad could be found.


    While they did not find any clues that would suggest what happened to the Lycan squad, it was plain and clear that they would never appear again.


    ¡°Everyone! This is too much! This is brutal persecution by the Mustelids! Seniors and friends of our allies, please! I implore for justice!¡± cried a particularly large Lycan with sadness and anger.


    But if the Lycans¡¯ long-time allies, the Draconians, chose to remain silent, so would the rest of the Lost Races. They would just stay by the sidelines and watch.


    Engulfed by unspeakable rage and despair, the Eighth-grade Beast Lord Lycan threw back its head and let loose a bestial howl.


    ¡°You Mustelids, you killed my clan¡¯s most powerful expert, and now you are injuring me. I am going to find Mr. Wu to help us with this matter.¡±


    Huang Sheng snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°Even if Mr. Wu came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to erase the fact that you framed our Mustelids.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please move to the great hall to talk this out.¡±


    A voice reverberated through the air, sounding eerily soft and casual enough to unsettle everyone who heard it.


    Wu Kejin had become aware of what happened.


    Everyone congregated as directed.


    ¡°Mr. Wu.¡±


    Every representative of the Lost Races greeted the man now seated at the head of the table with deference and respect.


    ¡°Mr. Wu, you have to uphold justice for our Wolf Clan. The Mustelids has broken your rules and killed the strongest of our tribe. They are trying to destroy our alliance.¡±


    The Eighth-grade Beast Lord Lycan begged with sobs and chokes as soon as he came in.


    ¡°I know about everything,¡± Wu Kejin muttered quietly.


    Huang Sheng cupped his hands, and with a respectful expression, he said, ¡°Mr. Wu, it¡¯s the Lycans who went too far. They slandered our Mustelids first.¡±


    Still proud and lackadaisical, Wu Kejin¡¯s hand came up and waved for everyone to sit down.


    He watched as everyone sank obediently into their chairs.


    ¡°What of the Tenth Elder of your race?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wu, Old 10th is seriously injured. I asked him to go back to heal his wounds first,¡± Huang Sheng said.


    Wu Kejin nodded calmly.


    ¡°Whatever had happened is immaterial. Right now, dealing with the Devil takes precedence. This matter can wait. For now, we¡¯ll mount up searches to locate the missing Lycan squad.¡±


    The champions stirred uneasily in silence. Wu Kejin was trying to mediate the situation.


    Even so, with the Lycan champion now dead, the Lycans no longer have the right to speak at this table.


    The Mustelids had proved their worth using strength.


    And Wu Kejin would never execute the Mustelids; he needed their help to deal with the Devil.


    ¡°Mr. Wu, you¡¯re wise. Once the patrol team of the Lycans is found, things will naturally come to light,¡± Huang Sheng said with a hold fist salute.


    With the Lycan champion now dead, the Mustelids had the most to gain from this little episode, and naturally, they did not even need to object to Wu Kejin¡¯s manner of handling this issue and risk antagonizing him.


    Huang Sheng was cunning, although the same could not be said for the Lycans.


    ¡°Mr. Wu, could it be that my clan¡¯s most powerful expert was killed just like that?¡± the Lycan race¡¯s Eighth-grade Beast Lord asked.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s eyes squinted with a fleeting gleam of annoyance.


    ¡°As I said, we find your squad, we find the truth. Justice would be dispensed adequately then.¡±


    ¡°The Mustelids killed our champion! That much is clear and it wouldn¡¯t help even if you manage to find our patrol squad! Our champion is dead! DEAD!¡± bellowed the interim Lycan leader.


    Wu Kejin became noticeably displeased. No ruler in power liked having their authority challenged.


    A keen observer of expressions, Huang Sheng sprang to his feet and cried, ¡°Get out! This is not your lousy Lycan lair where you can do as you like!¡±


    ¡°Watch it, Huang Sheng. The rest of our race¡¯s champions will be coming soon enough. This is not the end,¡± growled the Lycan bitterly.


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Huang Sheng lashed out viciously.


    ¡°So what if it is? Would you dare to slay us all to the last wolf? Just you wait; when the greatest of our champions emerge, all of you filthy weasels shall answer for these transgressions!¡± snorted the Eighth-grade Beast Lord before he brusquely wheeled around and stormed off.


    Wu Kejin was not at all pleased.


    So was Huang Sheng, with a murderous look in his eye.


    The rest of the champions still there could see what was going on; Wu Kejin was furious.


    ¡°So we¡¯ll just adjourn this matter for now. Go and take your rest; your task begins in a few hours.¡±


    The champions saluted and filed out.


    ¡­


    Huang Sheng returned to the Mustelid encampment.


    At the hut belonging to the true Tenth Elder of the Mustelids, Chu Xun maintained his masquerade.


    Being prudent, a minute did not pass without him keeping watch of everything outside.


    When Huang Sheng stepped into the yard of his hut, Chu Xun sensed him coming.


    Then came a series of knocks on the timber of the door just a second later.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Huang Sheng pushed past the door and stepped inside.


    He found Chu Xun sitting cross-legged on his bed, healing himself.


    ¡°How are you, brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all right,¡± Chu Xun stopped the healing magic and looked at him, shaking his head.


    ¡°I want you to be honest: did you kill the Peacocks?¡± Huang Sheng held Chu Xun in a transfixed stare.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Huang Sheng hissed amidst gritted teeth, struggling to keep his anger in check.


    Chu Xun feigned anger and retorted, ¡°The other races, especially those Peacocks, had always held us in contempt and ridicule!¡±


    ¡°Damned you¡­¡± Huang Sheng could barely speak in his rage, although he quickly broke into a glee, ¡°Even so, this little episode has played to our favor. It¡¯s a slap to the face of every chieftain of the other races and a message that we Mustelids are not to be trifled with.¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Right, so how did you dispose of the Peacock carcasses?¡±


    Chu Xun spied the wicked glint of deceit in his eyes.


    ¡°I tossed them off the slopes of the hill. They should have been fully eaten by beasts and carrion by now,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°What a bloody waste of good food! I¡¯ve hardly ever tasted one before!¡± Huang Sheng grimaced with a pained expression.


    But Chu Xun was rather disgusted on the inside. ¡°After all that, all this old mutant cares about is tasting the flesh of the Peacocks.¡±


    ¡°How about¡­ we kill another one?¡± Chu Xun suggested.


    Huang Sheng was startled and said in a hurry, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Although we were lucky to get through this time, Mr. Wu is already unhappy.¡±


    ¡°We can easily look for any stray one. No one would know,¡± cajoled Chu Xun again.


    ¡°No. This cannot happen again and that¡¯s flat,¡± Huang Sheng waved off the idea. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯m leaving in the morning and I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    ¡°Leaving? Where to?¡± Those words slipped out of Chu Xun¡¯s tongue even before he knew it.


    Huang Sheng was nearly at the door when he heard them and he spun around at once, his eyes flaring with furious anger.


    ¡°Oh, damn it.¡± Chu Xun realized that he had misspoken almost immediately.


    Boom!


    Every piece of tableware on the table in the hut hovered in the air as an invisible wave of psionic energy blasted at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun instinctively conjured his Divine Sense and used it to dispel the invisible wave of psionic energy.


    ¡°You¡¯re not one of us. Who are you!?¡± growled Huang Sheng.


    ¡°He¡¯s seen through my disguise! Old devious thing! The psionic attack was only a test and Chu Xun¡¯s defense had confirmed that he was an imposter.¡±


    With his mind, his Divine Sense conjured an enchantment quickly.


    Hum!


    A barrier of purplish light shimmered all around them, enveloping the whole hut inside a cocoon.


    ¡°They say weasels are cunning and sneaky. I guess that observation bears merit.¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Huang Sheng growled, nowhere near anxious yet.


    ¡°Answer my questions and you might yet live,¡± said Chu Xun frostily.


    ¡°Impertinence. You are the one who should be worrying about his life.¡± A soft glow of brownish-yellow shrouded around Huang Sheng basked in a sudden burst of yellowish glow and he thrust his arm forward, firing a blast of energy at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun clenched a fist and punched at Huang Sheng, firing a bolt of energy of his own that easily defeated and deflected Huang Sheng¡¯s attack.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s energy bolt ricocheted and struck the elderly Mustelid, sending him crashing into the wall of light that was the barrier around them. The barrier shimmered like the ripples on the surface of water and bounced him back at Chu Xun like a ball.


    Chu Xun lifted a hand and slammed Huang Sheng into the ground like how one would with a fly.


    Boom!


    The ground shook and a human-shaped crater appeared inches deep into the ground.


    ¡°Answer me truthfully. If I detect just one word of lie, you¡¯ll find out that death is not the most painful thing in this world,¡± warned Chu Xun with a smirk.


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Huang Sheng repeated himself, looking visibly distraught this time.


    As a powerful Ninth-grade Beast Lord, he underestimated Chu Xun. But the brief bout filled him with enough terror at how powerful his foe was.


    Whoever this was, Huang Sheng knew he could easily kill him like crushing to death an insect.


    ¡°Well since you¡¯re so interested to know who I am, I¡¯ll gladly indulge you.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s facial muscles twisted and writhed with bones cracking sickeningly.


    ¡°The Devil!¡±


    Huang Sheng squealed with such horror when Chu Xun turned back to his original appearance that his eyeballs nearly popped out and the sparse mat of hair on his nearly-bald head immediately stood on end.


    ¡°Well, you have your answer.¡± Chu Xun strode to a corner and sat down. ¡°Now¡¯s my turn: tell me about the plan to deal with me.¡±


    Huang Sheng was stunned. He could not believe that Chu Xun could turn into one of them and have been hiding amongst them.


    But he should have seen it. The Tenth Elder was a mean-spirited craven and attacking the Peacock race was just out of his character. Additionally, he was able to sustain three blows from the Lycan champion and still live.


    ¡°Will you spare me if I tell you the truth?¡± uttered Huang Sheng, practically shaking from head to toe despite his best efforts to stay calm. Understandably so; no one could ever hope to remain calm while standing in the presence of the most dangerous man on Earth.


    ¡°That will depend on the value of your information,¡± muttered Chu Xun indifferently.


    ¡°What do you wish to know?¡±


    ¡°You mentioned that you¡¯re leaving in the morning. Where are you off to?¡±


    ¡°The Rock Sect of Gujiang.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re launching an assault on the Rock Sect.¡±


    ¡°Our original target was Qianlong Mountain. But we know how adept you are in the magic of enchantments and we cannot defeat the one you left there.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°The champions from each race will attack the Rock Sect together. Our objective is to capture Yan Yi and the others alive there and use them to force your parents to undo the magic of the enchantment of Qianlong Mountain.¡±


    Bang!


    Frost filled Chu Xun¡¯s eyes and his hand shot up without a warning and he blasted Huang Sheng¡¯s arm into a mist of blood and viscera with one single bolt of energy.


    Huang Sheng howled with agony, but the enchantment prevented his screams from getting outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s a terrible plan,¡± mused Chu Xun. One that he did not see coming.


    With only Long Liu and the rest of the Silver Dragon Guard to defend against the champions of the Lost Races, the Ninth-grade Beast Lords would easily overrun the Eighth-grade Human Kings and take the Rock Sect quickly.


    And if Yan Yi and the members of the Rock Sect were taken captive and used as hostages to threaten his parents, they would undoubtedly yield than to see Yan Yi killed before their eyes.


    Chu Xun felt very worried and afraid. It was fortunate that he infiltrated Nether Mountain or he would never find out about this plot.

 Chapter 430 - Bloodbath at Night

    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes glinted with a frosty gleam, even as his heart reeled with horror.


    His decision to come spying at night could have not been any more right.


    ¡°Who is Mr. Wu?¡±


    That he could unite the divided alien races made Chu Xun feel curious about him.


    ¡°Mr. Wu, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    In a sudden spray of sand and dirt tossed by Huang Sheng at Chu Xun¡¯s face, the former dove into the ground and vanished.


    ¡°An Earth element-based escaping magic!?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s hand came up to fire a small burst of energy to dispel the dust as he jerked his eyes at where Huang Sheng had vanished with a surprised look.


    But his lips curled quickly into a smirk. It was not any magic, just burrowing. Weasels are good at burrowing through the earth at incredible speeds.


    If not for Chu Xun who destroyed one of his arms, Huang Sheng would have made greater progress.


    In just the blink of an eye, he had dug almost a dozen meters underground.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± Chu Xun breathed coldly.


    He lifted a foot and stomped hard, pounding the ground like a piledriver and sending a powerful burst of Hong Meng Immortal Qi through every iota of soil and earth below and the ground began to cave in.


    Deep underground, Huang Sheng was terrified to find the ground closing in to engulf him.


    Rumble!


    Chu Xun gave the ground another stomp and more ground crumbled beneath his feet.


    Far below, Huang Sheng shrieked and shrieked as the earth threatened to squash him flat with blood oozing out every pore on his skin.


    Coldly, Chu Xun delivered one last stomp.


    Rumble!


    The ground shuddered and sank at least one meter and there was Huang Sheng, dead underground being utterly squashed like an orange.


    ¡°Stupid,¡± remarked Chu Xun.


    He disguised himself once more into the Tenth Elder and walked out.


    ¡°How are your wounds, Tenth Elder?¡± asked a few Mustelids when they saw Chu Xun coming out of the hut.


    This particular group of Mustelids was the same ones that Chu Xun led in their massacre of the Peacock mutants and they admired Chu Xun¡¯s leadership in that little adventure.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Chu Xun shook his head, ¡°In fact, I want you to summon everyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Before long, every single Mustelid mutant in the encampment gathered around, numbering more than thirty of them.


    Chu Xun peered at them and called out loudly, ¡°Everyone here knows how the other races view us: with loathing and disdain! But on this day, we showed them by killing the strongest champion of the Lycan race, a race with a bloody reputation for violence and prowess in battle!¡±


    Hearing this filled the Mustelids with fervor. Killing the Lycan champion filled them with pride ¨C one that they had never felt before.


    ¡°But yet, just now, at the main hall, the Lycans openly threatened us. They warned that more of their champions will be emerging soon and they will destroy us!¡±


    ¡°The Lycans are nothing! We¡¯ve killed their best champion! How dare they speak in such a manner to us!¡±


    ¡°Champions? Let them come! We¡¯ll kill everyone that comes our way!¡±


    ¡°What say you, Tenth Elder? Give the word and we¡¯ll see it done!¡±


    Killing the Lycan champion earlier filled the Mustelids with newfound courage and confidence.


    ¡°Are you with me?¡± Chu Xun called.


    ¡°Of course we are!¡± cried one of the Mustelids who was part of Chu Xun¡¯s group in killing the Peacock mutants, ¡°Your plans had saved us tonight, Tenth Elder! We¡¯ll follow you wherever that may be!¡±


    ¡°Right! We¡¯re with you, Tenth Elder!¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s hand came down in a pressing motion to gesture for silence. ¡°I¡¯ve been speaking to the Eighth Elder. The Lycans are a vengeful lot and we¡¯ve come to a decision: we¡¯d better kill the Lycans before more of their champions emerge.¡±


    The Mustelid mutants all gawked with their jaws hanging at the notion.


    ¡°An all-out decimation of the Lycan group!? That would be incredible!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re afraid?¡± Chu Xun smirked. ¡°Very well. Then you can sit tight and await the Lycans¡¯ reprisal.¡±


    The Mustelids shared hesitating looks.


    ¡°So be it then, Tenth Elder! Let¡¯s go to kill those rabid dogs!¡± cried a Mustelid mutant viciously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve saved our lives, Tenth Elder and you opened our eyes to the delights of Peacock meat! I¡¯m with you to the end!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    One after another, more and more voices joined the thronging mob of Mustelids eager to satisfy their bloodlust for Lycans.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled as his face betrayed a hint of glee.


    ¡°Listen up! Kill every Lycan in your way and give no quarter!¡± shouted Chu Xun.


    The sight of the mob of Mustelid mutants nodding as one was an impressive one.


    The cover of night was the best camouflage for them.


    With Chu Xun leading them, the Mustelids quietly crept quietly towards the Lycan encampment.


    Chu Xun charged and immediately slew the two hulking Lycan guarding the entrance.


    ¡°CHARGE! KILL THEM ALL!¡±


    The horde of Mustelid mutants slammed into the gates like an unstoppable tide and the gates crashed to the ground.


    The din alerted the Lycans who rushed out of their huts and tents to look.


    ¡°Mustelids! What is this!?¡± demanded the interim chieftain of the Lycans loudly.


    ¡°DIE!¡±


    Chu Xun lunged, his fist barreling forward savagely, and hit the Eighth-grade Beast Lord before he could protest.


    Rumble!


    The terrible pulse of shock wave swept from the center of impact and the blow sent the carcass of the Lycan careening into a stone hut, destroying it. No Lycan could ever hope to remain on their feet after such a blow from Chu Xun even in his best days, nevermind that he had already been wounded earlier.


    Chu Xun did not wait to see what happened to him; he spun around right after making short work of the interim chieftain and casually blew apart the skull of another lesser Beast Lord Lycan.


    ¡°Slaughter these rabid dogs!¡±


    The superior numbers of the Mustelid mutants and their element of surprise easily outnumbered the twenty-odd Lycans.


    The odds were all the more even impossibly dismal with their greatest champion already killed and the Eighth-grade Beast Lord incapacitated effortlessly by Chu Xun.


    The skirmish evolved into a one-sided slaughter in the night.


    Blood spattered every inch of the ground and Lycan heads plopped and rolled lifelessly everywhere as one by one. The Lycans fell.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Kong Tengfei and Hei Teng were sharing a table.


    ¡°What do you think of what happened today, Kong?¡± asked Hei Teng.


    Kong Tengfei¡¯s eyes glinted with ice from the opposite of the table. ¡°For starters, I¡¯m certain that it was the Mustelids who had murdered my kin.¡±


    ¡°Pity that the Lycans have to shoulder the blame instead,¡± observed Hei Teng indifferently.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. The strongest expert of the Lycans was killed by force. Now it¡¯s time to use people. Mr. Wu won¡¯t do anything to the Mustelids.¡± Kong Tengfei was unwilling to give up.


    ¡°But what about you? Would you gladly accept this outcome?¡±


    Kong Tengfei lashed out viciously, ¡°How could I!? If allowed to fester, those filthy weasels might think we Peacocks are timid pushovers!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right that they are a bunch of filthy weasels all right. I¡¯ve had them in my sights for quite some time now,¡± hissed Hei Teng.


    But Kong Tengfei knew better. With a curt glance at him, the Peacock champion smirked on the inside. ¡°Then why did you not speak even a word on the Lycans¡¯ behalf?¡±


    ¡°So what is your purpose for finding me, Hei Teng?¡±


    ¡°Surely you heard what the Lycans said just now about more of their champions emerging soon?¡± said Hei Teng.


    ¡°Of course. I was there when the Lycans made that proclamation,¡± said Kong Tengfei.


    ¡°So, do you think that peace would come between the Lycans and the Mustelids?¡±


    ¡°Never. Not in the wildest dreams. This has turned into a blood feud the moment the Mustelids dealt the fatal stroke that killed the Lycan champion and everyone knows how vengeful and spiteful these Lycans can be.¡±


    Hei Teng smirked. ¡°So why don¡¯t you extend an olive branch to the Lycans now? Show them your kindness when they were in trouble. By the time their champions emerged, you can band with them to deal with the Mustelids. Won¡¯t that be easier for you?¡±


    Kong Tengfei¡¯s eyes shone with dawning comprehension. Hei Teng was right. The Lycans needed help and all they have so far is a sour taste in their mouths. Throw them a bone or two and they could be life-long allies.


    Yet, Kong Tengfei never knew Hei Teng to be a kind and charitable person too. How would he gain profit by prodding Kong Tengfei to help the Lycans?


    ¡°As I recalled, the Mustelids have no quarrel with you, Hei Teng. So why are you getting yourself involved?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. First, I absolutely loathe these miserable vermin. Second, I hate them, but I¡¯m interested in their psionic powers.¡±


    Kong Tengfei felt a knot in his gut. ¡°So he¡¯s vying for their psionic powers!¡±


    ¡°Their psionic powers really are interesting. You¡¯ve given me a great deal to think about, friend Hei Teng.¡±


    Kong Tengfei and Hei Teng shared knowing looks and they both grinned wickedly.


    ¡°The Lycans might still be licking their wounds after the beating they¡¯ve suffered. Maybe they need some healing draught,¡± said Kong Tengfei, rising from his chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you,¡± remarked Hei Teng, rising as well.


    Their eyes shone with the same knowing look, each devising ways to benefit from the status quo.


    ¡°Give those dogs a bone now and they¡¯ll remember us forever for this kindness!¡±


    They walked abreast together and headed towards the Lycan encampment.


    Blood and gore pervaded the Lycan campsite with more than half the Lycans either killed or maimed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, you weasels! The emergence of our champions are at hand and they¡¯ll make sure you pay!¡± howled the Eighth-grade Beast Lord Lycan desperately, now incapacitated by his grievous injuries.


    Chu Xun strode to him and peered coldly at him.


    ¡°By the time your champions emerge, there will be not one Lycan left alive out here.¡±


    His hand came down even before he was finished, hacking off the Lycan¡¯s head and it fell and rolled morbidly several meters away.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression shifted slightly when his senses tingled and his lips curled.


    ¡°Impeccable timing.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled and vanished, speeding away.


    Kong Tengfei and Hei Teng arrived at the Lycan encampment and were stunned to find themselves amid a bloodbath.


    They looked at each other. ¡°Heavens, these weasels are so brutal!¡±


    All that remained of the Lycans were two who were barely holding their own.


    Kong Tengfei broke into a grin. He did not make his displeasure and resentment about his kin being killed known earlier because of Wu Kejin.


    The leader of this crusade could not have been any clearer tonight: dealing with Chu Xun took the utmost precedence.


    But somehow, in a frenzied streak of madness, these weasels had chosen to ignore Wu Kejin¡¯s explicit instructions for peace! An act of utter disrespect to him!


    As for Kong Tengfei, he had been suppressing his urge to butcher these weasels since he discovered that they were the true culprits who had killed the Peacock patrol squad.


    Perfect timing for him!


    He could now justify killing these Mustelids, and Wu Kejin would not only not blame him, but he might also even be rewarded instead!


    And the same thought apparently occurred to Hei Teng too.


    By killing these weasels now, they would win favor from both Wu Kejin and the Lycans.


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    They both bellowed in unison.


    The Ninth-grade Beast Lords both imbued their voices with their powers as they cried together.


    The two-pronged auditory attack caught the Mustelids still in their frenzied slaughter, each of them low-tiered Beast Lords, and they wobbled unsteadily, their heads heavy and dizzy.


    ¡°Fear not, Lycans! We have come to save you!¡± roared Kong Tengfei, charging with Hei Teng beside him.


    Soft glows from their burgeoning auras bathed them both as they delved into whirls of destruction, killing any Mustelid mutants in their way like swatting flies.


    ¡°Arrgghh!¡± ¡°Arrgghh!¡±


    In just the blink of an eye, more than five or six hulking Mustelids fell, blasted instantly into minced meat.


    ¡°How dare you, Mustelids! How dare you break the accords of this alliance!¡± thundered Hei Teng in his wrath.


    So began another bout in the long night of bloodbath.


    Kong Tengfei and Hei Teng fired one bolt after another, their energy bolts skittered from hither to thither and they were unstoppable. None of the weasel mutants could even survive a blow from either of them.


    Kong Tengfei leaped and delivered a roundhouse kick. Yet instead of a human leg, he morphed it into a huge talon that swiped and sliced three or four Mustelids into halves.


    A gigantic shadow loomed over Hei Teng from behind; he had conjured an alarmingly- gigantic serpent with jet-black scales.


    The serpent lunged into the midst of the Mustelids and constricted its trunk around seven to eight Mustelids and crushed them to death.


    More than thirty Mustelids, all of them dead to the last weasel by just Kong Tengfei and Hei Teng alone.


    None of the poor weasels even realized that their ¡°Tenth Elder¡± had long vanished.

 Chapter 431 - Waylaid

    Hei Teng and Kong Tengfei made short work of the horde of thirty-or-so Mustelids.


    No more of their kind remained on Nether Mountain.


    The surviving pair of Lycans were naturally thankful for Hei Teng and Kong Tengfei¡¯s help.


    The two Ninth-grade Beast Lords helped to heal the Lycans and brought them to Wu Kejin and spoke on their behalf.


    The news about how the Mustelids had almost massacred the Lycans to the last wolf shocked everyone.


    Wu Kejin was hardly amused. He had been very clear: the alliance should focus on dealing with Chu Xun first.


    ¡°Filthy weasels,¡± thought Wu Kejin quietly. ¡°I gave you an inch and you want a mile. You must think I can be bullied.¡±


    ¡°Huang Sheng, show yourself!¡±


    Wu Kejin bellowed, using his magic that his voice thundered all across the vicinity of Nether Mountain.


    Minutes passed and nothing came. Huang Sheng was nowhere in sight.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s face turned darker and he set off with Hei Teng and the rest of the Lost Races champions accompanying him to the Mustelid encampment.


    But the encampment was utterly deserted.


    ¡°I think Huang Sheng and the weasels¡¯ Tenth Elder have long fled,¡± observed Kong Tengfei.


    Wu Kejin immediately summoned the guards that watched the path leading to the cluster of encampments who vouched that Huang Sheng had not left.


    ¡°Search the place. He must still be here and I want him found!¡±


    Wu Kejin barked the order and the Lost Races rushed to see it done.


    A couple of hours passed and the mutants scoured every fen and leaf and nearly flipped all of Nether Mountain upside down in their frantic hunt for Huang Sheng and still, they could not find him.


    Wu Kejin boiled in anger. Again and again, the Mustelids had disobeyed his orders and the disrespect was corroding his authority.


    The first light of morning was showing in the horizons.


    Wu Kejin kept his anger restrained. To Hei Teng and the others, he hissed, ¡°Go. Carry out the deed as planned. We¡¯ll deal with the Mustelids when this is done. I¡¯ll pay a visit to their stronghold myself.¡±


    The final sentence sent a chill running down the backs of everyone who heard it. ¡°The Mustelids are doomed,¡± some thought dismally, Wu Kejin is really angry this time.


    ¡°At once, Mr. Wu. We¡¯ll be on our way then.


    Hei Teng and the others took their leaves and went off.


    Wu Kejin nodded. ¡°Go quickly before the sun is up. We don¡¯t want anyone seeing you leave.¡±


    The champions all sped away hastily.


    The party of four ¨C made up of the best champions from the Peacock race, the Zombies, the Draconians, and the Wingeds apiece ¨C set off together under the cover of twilight, heading straight for Gujiang.


    There should have been six of them, but only four remained now of the finest champions the Lost Races could marshal now.


    All four of them were Ninth-grade Beast Lords and in mere seconds, they passed out of the bog area encircling Nether Mountain.


    Once they stepped on solid ground, they found a stranger barring their way.


    Chu Xun spun around and looked at them coldly.


    Chu Xun turned around and looked at them coldly.


    ¡°Mustelid. It really is you,¡± Kong Tengfei smirked.


    Chu Xun was still wearing the disguise of the Mustelid Tenth Elder.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Huang Sheng? Where are you, Huang Sheng? Show yourself!¡± Hei Teng bellowed loudly as he looked left and right, thinking that Huang Sheng was just hiding nearby.


    ¡°He¡¯s far ahead of you guys.¡± Chu Xun sneered. Little did the mutants realize he was insinuating that Huang Sheng was already dead.


    ¡°You¡¯re a cheeky one, aren¡¯t you, Mustelid. You dare show yourself here, after what you¡¯ve done?¡± The Ninth Presbyter of the Winged race grinned wicked. ¡°I would have long fled if I were you.¡±


    ¡°Why should I flee?¡±


    ¡°For massacring the Lycans and direct disobedience to Master Wu¡¯s orders. That is enough to scare the living daylights out of you all.¡±


    ¡°Enough prattle! We¡¯re wasting time bandying words when we should take him back to Mr. Wu!¡± Kong Tengfei hissed and lunged.


    The mighty Kong Tengfei threw himself at Chu Xun, his entire self bursting with rainbows of light as his fist morphed into a razor-sharp talon.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled as he clenched his fist. A soft and supple purplish glow shone around it and he punched hard at the talon swiping at him.


    Crack!


    The sickening crack of splintering bones rang through the air with warm, fresh blood spraying like a fountain.


    With an agonizing howl, Kong Tengfei withdrew with a chalk-white face; his talon-hand was utterly mangled and bloodied.


    Chu Xun chuckled and conjured another spell using his mind.


    The Demon-slaughtering Palm!


    A gigantic hand appeared high overhead, then the huge purplish mass came down with the force, speed, and intensity of a lightning bolt, engulfing Kong Tengfei in a terrible explosion.


    Rumble!


    The ground shook so badly that the ring of summits around them seemed to reel and lurch as wild, choppy winds lashed furiously like a storm. A terrible crack elongated on the ground as the tremors went on.


    By the time the dust settled, the faces of Hei Teng and his companions writhed with despair as the pupils of their eyes constricted with shock.


    What was left of Kong Tengfei was only one half of his body; the other half was either driven deep underground or completely squashed into pulp.


    The blow just now had shattered virtually every piece of bone inside him.


    They could not believe their eyes; with one blow, a Ninth-grade Beast Lord was soundly defeated.


    Whoosh!


    Cloaked in a glow of purplish lights, Chu Xun lunged at the remaining three mutants.


    ¡°Together!¡±


    Hei Teng barked at his companions as he summoned his powers. A dark smog of fumes engulfed him and a dark voluminous shadow loomed behind him and it slithered at Chu Xun with unbelievable agility.


    Chu Xun needed only one hand to quickly perform hand seals.


    Rumble!


    The ashen-pale Winged quickly activated his fan and it burst with sparkling radiance.


    Rumble!


    The huge column smashed into the black serpent, reducing it into nothing but bloody scraps.


    With a painful grunt, Hei Teng collapsed with blood trickling out of his mouth.


    The Ninth Presbyter of the Winged race flapped his wings and leaped into the air despite his shock and a golden-feathered fan shimmered into existence in his grasp.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun stomped and launched himself into the air like a cannonball. In quick succession, he delivered a pair of punches, firing two energy bolts at the Winged presbyter.


    The ashen-pale Winged quickly activated his fan and it burst with sparkling radiance.


    Bang! Bang!


    The first bolt hit the golden fan, causing the Winged to feel his hand going numb with aching soreness.


    But the second blow struck on the golden-feathered fan yet again, the shock causing the arteries of the Wingeds¡¯ hand to burst with intensive hemorrhaging and his fingers went slack and the fan fell out of his grasp.


    Chu Xun waved a hand and magically summoned the fan to him which he quickly stowed away.


    He could never forget how powerful it was when the cyclone this fan had conjured nearly destroyed the Fire Dragon Palace the last time the Ninth Presbyter used it.


    Chu Xun could have never been any happier to relieve the Winged of such a powerful weapon.


    ¡°GIVE IT BACK HERE!¡± roared the Winged presbyter. The Fan of Cosmos was one of the Winged race¡¯s greatest treasures that they could not afford to lose.


    ¡°You want it, come to get it.¡±


    Chu Xun attacked without a warning, firing a purplish energy bolt so quickly that the Winged presbyter could hardly react and the blow caught him in the chest.


    With a painful cry, the bolt easily defeated every fold of the Winged¡¯s nine-layered protective aura, perforating him through his torso while punching a hole through his wings enough to scatter stray feathers into the air.


    The Winged crashed to the ground in a loud bang, leaving a crater. But he could not get up; he was just too badly hurt.


    ¡°Who on earth is this?!¡± Hei Teng and the Zombie champion thought with horror. ¡°He¡¯s just too powerful!¡±


    ¡°Together!¡±


    The Zombie champion bellowed and charged.


    The smog of fumes circling Hei Teng grew thicker and he peeled after the Zombie.


    But before he reached Chu Xun, the Zombie veered away as quickly as lightning.


    ¡°Goddamit!¡± Hei Teng cursed aloud angrily. The Zombie was trying to use him as a shield while he escaped!


    The Ninth-grade Beast Lord burst into a litany of expletives.


    ¡°Keep him busy, Hei Teng! I¡¯m going to fetch Mr. Wu!¡± cried the Zombie as he darted quickly away in quick, long strides thanks to his long limbs. In mere seconds, he had covered almost a kilometer.


    Hum!


    Thousands of Reincarnation Lines materialized and swarmed after Hei Teng like a school of locusts.


    At the same time, Chu Xun needed only a few steps to magically catch up to the Zombie. The first step sent him a thousand meters ahead and by the next step, he overtook the Zombie just in time to intercept him.


    The Zombie hurled himself at Chu Xun with a desperate howl, his long arms swinging around at Chu Xun like a scythe glinting dangerously in the dark, its talon-like claws aiming for Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    Chu Xun¡¯s fists radiated with Hong Meng Immortal Qi as he swung it forth in retaliation, with the air screaming like the rumbles of thunder.


    Rumble!


    From the point of impact pulsed waves of thrashing winds. Chu Xun¡¯s blow blew the Zombie¡¯s arm off, blasting it into bits and shards of bones sprayed everywhere.


    Chu Xun closed in on the Zombie and reached for his other arm and with a heavy pull, he savagely ripped it off him.


    The Zombie champion let loose a bestial howl and bared its ghoulish fangs at Chu Xun in a manic and reckless attempt to bite him.


    But Chu Xun drove a fist into his face, firing intermittent bursts of Hong Meng Immortal Qi in such quick succession that his head spun a couple of rounds, twisting his neck grotesquely.


    Crack!


    His throat snapped.


    But the Zombie champion still lived, although his face froze with terror.


    Chu Xun gave him a deathly stare and it seized the head of the Zombie and viciously tore it off his neck.


    ¡°You should not have plotted against my family.¡±


    Purplish flames burst to life on his hands and he tossed the flames at the carcass and it burned into crispy ashes, leaving only the head.


    Chu Xun turned around to find Hei Teng utterly perforated like a sieve with blood oozing out of every needle-pin pore all around him.


    Roar!


    Seeing Chu Xun now wheeling back for him, Hei Teng reassumed his original form: a huge python more than 100 feet long.


    As black as ink, each scale almost the size of a man¡¯s hands glowed with an eerie sheen.


    From its size alone, Chu Xun surmised that Hei Teng was larger than even Jiu You.


    ¡°Imagine a lousy snake like you calling yourself a dragon,¡± Chu Xun teased with contempt.


    Roar!


    The snake-form Hei Teng opened wide its mouth to fire a huge spurt of jet-black venom.


    Chu Xun leaped away quickly to evade it.


    The black liquid splashed on the floor. More than ten square meters of the ground began to sizzle and hiss with toxic white vapors rising up slowly with multiple holes left in the ground in the end. Even rocks had been reduced to fine dust.


    Roar!


    Seeing how his venom had failed to kill Chu Xun, Hei Teng lashed his giant tail at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun darted a thousand meters away in a flash, evading the blow with ease.


    Rumble!


    The enormous tail hit the ground, causing the earth to shake, and a gash more than a meter wide cracked open for tens of meters long.


    Hei Teng¡¯s colossal trunk slithered around clumsily, crushing the earth beneath its massive weight as he lunged again at Chu Xun. Judging by its size and strength, it could even crush a hill into rocks.


    Chu Xun stomped hard and he rocketed himself into the air.


    Hei Teng coiled himself and sprang up like a spring, snapping his fangs at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun clenched his fists, readying himself.


    SCREECH!


    The ear-splitting cry of a phoenix pierced through the sky like a sword as it appeared, fiery and magnificent as it bore down on Hei Teng, bringing with it an inferno of holy flames.


    Rumble!


    Waves of conflagration burst out from the point of impact and a mushroom cloud ballooned upwards into the sky.


    Hei Teng howled painfully as it writhed and tossed wildly, crushing any trees and rocks in its way.


    The eruption of flames had nearly roasted Hei Teng¡¯s almost-fifty-meter long trunk if not blasted it into bits that one could make out the delicious smell of grilled meat amid the stench of burning blood.


    Hum!


    Reincarnation Lines filled the air like a plague of locusts, screaming as they swarmed on Hei Teng who could only watch and scream with horror.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡±


    Blood spread on the ground and Hei Teng¡¯s voice ended abruptly. The thousands of Reincarnation Lines ripped and tore him into pieces, leaving only the giant snake head.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! The Devil!¡±


    Chu Xun landed just in time to hear the Winged presbyter calling his name, recognizing him.


    Kong Tengfei jerked his head at Chu Xun, his eyes fraught with disbelief and panic.


    ¡°You are the Devil! I know it¡¯s you! It must be!¡± babbled the Winged presbyter like a mad man who had just seen Death.


    He could never forget Chu Xun and those Reincarnation Lines which had killed so many of his kin during the Rout of the Winged Legion.


    ¡°We meet again.¡±


    Chu Xun acknowledged the remark, confirming his identity.


    And he changed his face back to his original appearance.


    ¡°The Devil,¡± gasped Kong Tengfei through his mouth full of froth and blood.


    Their faces went as pale as chalk. Long had the Lost Races discussed and conspired to force the Devil into a corner, not knowing that he had been shriveling them in secret all along.


    The Lycans and the Mustelids were all the sad victims of his devious manipulations.


    Needless to say, Huang Sheng would no doubt be as dead as a doornail.


    The Winged presbyter could have not been any more regretful for agreeing to this plan. What had possessed him in the first place to antagonize the most dangerous person on the planet?!


    Even worse was a still oblivious Wu Kejin. For all his self-flattery of being a master strategist, he did not even realize how Chu Xun had easily dismantled their plot from the inside.

 Chapter 432 - Humanist Brotherhood

    Four mutant champions; two dead and two maimed.


    For all Wu Kejin¡¯s confidence and cool, Chu Xun had shredded his plan in its infantile stage.


    The ashen-pale face of the Ninth Presbyter of the Winged race illustrated his devastating despair at once again being at the Devil¡¯s mercy.


    The Winged race had been so glorious when it first emerged.


    But since the Devil¡¯s advent into the fold, the Wingeds had suffered nothing but a string of unfortunate events: he took their Reality Painting and the Suan Ni True Blood, their Legion was utterly decimated with only a paltry few of their number barely surviving, and now, he was once again soundly defeated with his Fan of Cosmos now seized by him, and he would never escape unscathed this time, by the looks of it.


    ¡°We Peacocks have no quarrel with you, Devil! You cannot kill me!¡± cried Kong Tengfei, who could not come to terms with his own imminent death. He had been magnificent since the Peacock made their appearance to the world and had always been so and he wished that one day, he could dominate like a king. Dying here was certainly the last thing he ever wanted.


    Even so, things don¡¯t always go as planned.


    ¡°No quarrel?¡± Chu Xun smirked, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know about your plans?¡±


    He had no more patience for banter; he expeditiously executed the last two champions and beheaded them.


    Chu Xun never gave his enemies any chance to bite him back and even though these two champions were as good as completely infirmed, he would only sleep better knowing they were dead.


    Too many battles have been lost because the victors gloated too much and too soon, giving their opponents the chance to rebound and Chu Xun never intended to make that mistake.


    The morning sun was well off the faraway horizon by now.


    Chu Xun destroyed the carcasses before slipping back to a nearby town.


    The day passed quickly.


    Later that night, Chu Xun watched in the direction of Nether Mountain. Tomorrow would be the eve of the Ghost Festival.


    Chu Xun never met Wu Kejin before and he knew better than to underestimate him.


    First things first, he did not even know why was Wu Kejin rounding up the Lost Races into an alliance against him anyway, and that he plotted to attack his family showed how ruthless and brutal a person he could be.


    Long and hard he raked his mind, and still, to remember Wu Kejin had ever appeared in his life and he was certain he never knew him before.


    ¡°Whoever you are, Wu Kejin,¡± growled Chu Xun quietly to himself, ¡°Your doom is at hand.¡±


    This was a man who harbored malicious if not murderous intent about him and that was enough for Chu Xun to eliminate him.


    The night drifted silently.


    And the peace gave Chu Xun the chance to recover to his top form.


    Chu Xun could have not been any more careful with an enemy that he hardly knew anything about except that he could be as devious and vicious as a snake.


    He had his fair share about broken plans and backstabbing after three thousand years in the alien world.


    And if he had learned anything there, that would be to never underestimate any opponents.


    The following day came.


    It was the eve of the Ghost Festival, the fourteenth day of the seventh lunar month.


    Only this year, the atmosphere was a stark contrast from before.


    For this year¡¯s Ghost Festival coincided with the much-hyped Crusade Against Evil


    Eyes from all over the world were locked on this affair.


    To slay Evil, or be slain by this so-called Evil; that was the crux of the furor.


    This alliance of the Lost Races might be formidable and strong to behold, but no one could dare bet against the Devil.


    With the finest champions of the Lost Races sent to deal with Chu Xun¡¯s loved ones, the rest of the lesser alien mutants were now at Wu Kejin¡¯s disposal.


    A Peacock soared in the daybreak sky, flying over the quiet little borough.


    Chu Xun recognized her. That was Kong Ying.


    Kong Ying hovered proudly in the air, peering down at the human townsfolk under her feet like insects.


    ¡°By leave of Master Wu, everyone is cordially invited to come uphill to bear witness to this Crusade!¡±


    There was quite a stir in the town. The message injected adrenaline into the otherwise peaceful little town.


    ¡°The Lost Races inviting humans to watch the Crusade?! Is this real or is something nefarious afoot?!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured that none of you will be harmed no matter what the outcome is. This I so swear, upon the honor of my race as Peacocks!¡±


    That seemed to have done the trick; the townsfolk huddling to listen to her stirred with anticipation and excitement to watch what could be the most incredible battle they would ever watch.


    ¡°Is that for real?¡± asked a warrior.


    Irate that she had to repeat herself, Kong Yi burst out, ¡°As if I would make a joke over the honor of my race! In fact, the event tonight will be broadcasted live to the whole world.¡±


    She flapped her wings and flew away, puffing.


    The townsfolk and warriors chattered all day long with mounting enthusiasm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that tone. She¡¯s speaking as if the Devil is certain to lose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going. I¡¯m going to cheer for Chu Xun. He¡¯s fighting for us humans and we need to have his back or the alien mutants will think we¡¯re pushovers.¡±


    ¡°Amen to that! The Devil fights for our side and he has whooped their backsides so much that they¡¯re so afraid, so they come up with this farce. I¡¯m coming too. We need to show these beasts that we humans are not to be trifled with. We need to cheer for the Devil!¡±


    ¡°Count me in. I¡¯m coming too.¡±


    The discussion was joined by more cries of solidarity as even more people pledged to join the throng to come.


    Chu Xun saw his chance and he slipped into their midst.


    The bog marshlands turned out to be an obstacle.


    Many warriors had to stop there.


    The mob numbered almost four to five hundred warriors, each of them with various strengths and powers.


    Those below the ranks of Human King found it hard to traverse the treacherous swamplands and they had to stop.


    The obstacle bogged down nearly half the number, with only a little more than two hundred Human Kings making it over.


    And halfway through the quagmire, the mob came under attack by wild beasts and mutated insects. That brought the number further down to barely more than a hundred.


    SPLASH!


    Mud sprayed into the air and a three-meter-long giant alligator burst out of the swamp and attacked a lesser Human King right beside Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun instinctively swatted at the raging beast with a bolt that easily blasted the poor animal into bits.


    ¡°Luo Yuan of the Brotherhood of Gusty Gales. Thank you so much, my friend,¡± gasped the man in gratitude.


    Chu Xun waved off the gesture easily.


    ¡°Well done, young friend. We humans should stick together and show those alien races that we¡¯re not weaklings,¡± said an elderly Seventh-grade Human King up ahead.


    Chu Xun smiled. Now in his guise as a common-looking young man, no one knew that the main event of the Crusade was lurking here unseen.


    ¡°Are you here to cheer for the Devil, friend?¡± Luo Yuan tried to strike up a conversation, eager to build rapport with the savior who had just saved him.


    Chu Xun nodded wordlessly.


    ¡°That old friend up ahead speaks truly. If only all humans band together, we would not have needed to fear these alien races in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Amen to that. Chu Xun alone had single-handedly destroyed their army. If all of us all band together, there¡¯s no way we¡¯d lose,¡± quipped a Fifth-grade Human King just upfront, turning his head back to join the banter.


    ¡°The reason for this so-called Crusade is clear: these alien races are afraid of Chu Xun. His name alone keeps them honest. I daresay we should jump in and help in case anything happens to him,¡± added another Eighth-grade Human King.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think too. These alien mutants would have been even worse if not for Chu Xun. Therefore, he must survive.¡±


    ¡°Well, the way I see it, we need a response. The alien races can come up with this Crusade, we might as well come up with something of our own: a brotherhood, perhaps? The Humanist Brotherhood that strives to support Chu Xun.¡±


    This motion won much agreement and applause from the warriors.


    So conceived the Humanist Brotherhood, a new brotherhood formed specially to support Chu Xun who has been fighting for the human cause.


    By this time, the members of this newly-birthed Brotherhood, when they finally waded out of the swamp marshes and began stepping up the slopes of Nether Mountain, numbered to more than two hundred at most.


    They clambered uphill.


    Kong Ying appeared suddenly.


    ¡°And here I was, thinking that you are too faint-hearted to make the climb?¡±


    She observed dryly with apparent scorn.


    But with most of the humans present all Human Kings, they could not stand being ridiculed as such, and they retorted furiously.


    ¡°As if there¡¯s anything for us to be afraid of here. We¡¯d come even if this is your lair!¡±


    The remark left Kong Ying seething like a puffed-up hen, making the warriors burst out with boisterous laughter.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, or I¡¯ll have to teach you some manners!¡± hissed Kong Ying coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try. You invited us up here, remember? Or is this your manner of hospitality, mutant?¡±


    ¡°You worthless brat of a young girl. We don¡¯t have any interest in bandying words with you. Go fetch your leader!¡±


    A fresh young fledgling like Kong Ying could never hope to best these Human Kings in slippery debate. They all had several hundred years of practice and miffed beyond words, Kong Ying¡¯s chest heaved again and again as she panted for breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you: stay where you are. Stray any further and we¡¯d make sure you pay,¡± snorted Kong Ying and she swiveled around and stormed off.


    Moments later, they were joined by hordes of mutants of all races ¨C the Peacocks, the Wingeds, the Zombies, and the Draconians.


    ¡°What? Are these all that¡¯s left of the mighty Lost Races? Where have all your champions gone to?¡±


    One of the warriors remarked when he realized that all of the mutants present were but merely lesser-ranked Human Kings.


    ¡°Maybe because they¡¯re champions, so they want a late appearance to make themselves seem more impressive,¡± commented another.


    The crowd of mutants parted suddenly, making way.


    A lean and tall man in dark-obsidian robes, an ordinary-looking young man strode casually forward.


    Yet despite his mundane appearance, no one could deny that they found the smug look he was wearing appeared irritating.


    ¡°I am Wu Kejin. Welcome to the Crusade Against Evil.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s glare turned frosty.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough theatrics for now. Now call out your champions!¡± cried a human warrior.


    ¡°There are no champions here. Only me,¡± chuckled Wu Kejin.


    ¡°What do you mean? That you¡¯re dueling the Devil alone?¡± yelled another voice, rousing up peals of laughter.


    ¡°Indeed I am. But this is not a duel. This is an execution,¡± said Wu Kejin coolly.


    The Brotherhood stared at him quietly for seconds before they burst out guffawing again.


    ¡°Execution?! You gotta be joking!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Wu Kejin said, as serene as a lake.


    ¡°Even if all of you mutants put together, the Devil might still defeat you all. And here you believe that you will defeat him alone?¡±


    ¡°Whether this is fantasy or not, we¡¯d know once the Devil appears,¡± said Wu Kejin, ever so deadpan.


    The human warriors finally simmered down, their rowdy jeers stifled by Wu Kejin¡¯s arrogant and confident reticence.


    For all the ridicules and jeers they hurled at him, he sounded mightily serious.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious, aren¡¯t you?¡± asked someone finally.


    ¡°What impertinence. Master Wu is the leader of this Crusade and you better accord him the courtesy and deference that befits him if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡± barked Kong Ying.


    HUH?!


    The statement shocked everyone.


    ¡°Wu Kejin¡¯s the true mastermind of this Crusade?!¡±


    The crowd of human warriors all fell silent. It did not take a genius to make out that to be able to unite all of the Lost Races under one banner, for it was a task that only a powerful or highly manipulative figure could ever hope to perform.


    None of them would gladly obey him if he had not the intellectual faculties and fighting prowess to keep them tamed.


    ¡°Are you a mutant too?¡± asked a warrior.


    Wu Kejin shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not one of the Lost Races, nor am I human. Technically, I¡¯m one of the Immortals.¡±


    Immortals?!


    Many were left bewildered. ¡°Since when do we have Immortals here on Earth?!¡±


    In his amazement, Chu Xun thought, ¡°Immortals?! Is he related to the Assembly?!¡±


    ¡°Is the Assembly appearing once more?¡±


    ¡°What about the mutant champions? Where are they?¡±


    Another warrior asked the question. Even if Wu Kejin wished to deal with Chu Xun alone, surely he would need the champions to prevent the humans from anything untoward? Yet until now, none of them seemed to be around.


    ¡°They have their allotted mission to carry out,¡± answered Wu Kejin. Strangely, despite his smugness, he answered every question tossed his way.


    ¡°So you intend to take on the Devil alone? Are you confident that you¡¯re that good?¡± asked another warrior, voicing out the main question looming in everyone¡¯s minds.


    ¡°I AM that good,¡± replied Wu Kejin pensively, with an arrogance that belied his flat tone.


    But the response incensed every warrior who heard him. ¡°What an arrogant man!¡±


    ¡°Be careful of what you wish for,¡± jeered someone, ¡°Wait till the Devil arrives. You better hope you¡¯re as good as you say, or you¡¯re in for a round of embarrassment and a whipped arse.¡±


    ¡°The Devil,¡± Wu Kejin smirked derisively, ¡°You place too much stock in him. He¡¯s nothing but a brute. Killing him is a cakewalk.¡±


    And before anyone could ask anything else, the look in his eyes turned vicious and dangerous and his aura burgeoned like a humongous behemothic monster.


    Everyone¡¯s faces shifted with terror. The aura pouring out of Wu Kejin came with the force of a tidal wave, its mere intensity and pressure suffocating everyone that even their hearts trembled.

 Chapter 433 - Are You Disputing That?

    The outpouring aura that came with the strength and force of a broken dam awed the warriors into silence.


    In their bewilderment, they realized how they needed to reassess their reception of this enigmatic young leader of the Lost Races¡¯ Crusade against Chu Xun.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough talking for now,¡± said Wu Kejin easily, still as pompous as ever.


    This time, notwithstanding their chagrin and resentment, none of the warriors dared to contradict him.


    He who wields the sword wields absolute power.


    Immensely conceited, Kong Ying strutted around like a self-important peacock. Only, she really was one in her true form and she was certainly proud of it.


    ¡°Mr. Wu, the live broadcast is ready,¡± she reported.


    Wu Kejin gave her a wordless nod.


    ¡°Well, now. So the whole world shall now be able to watch this Crusade live,¡± remarked Wu Kejin.


    Eyes from all around Earth kept their eyes peeled at their computer and cell phone screens.


    The camera panned at Wu Kejin.


    All around the world, the same question loomed: Who is this fellow anyway?


    ¡°Friends now watching this broadcast live, my name is Wu Kejin. In this Crusade today, I shall slay the Devil and rid this world of this scourge. I only ask that you bear witness to this spectacle ¨C and don¡¯t blink.¡±


    Wu Kejin could hardly shed his egoistic outlook even before all eyes from all around the world and with every syllable he spoke, he spoke with the voice of arrogance and disdain.


    ¡°And don¡¯t blink?! Is he saying that he would defeat Chu Xun in mere seconds?!¡±


    ¡°From which bunghole did this fool come from?!¡±


    ¡°Looks like this guy is thinking on riding on Chu Xun¡¯s fame instead.¡±


    ¡°Where are the champions of the alien races? They call themselves the Lost Races, no? Is this the best they can do? A bumbling fool like this?¡±


    Netizens from all around the world hurled insults at him.


    Wu Kejin merely simpered even as Kong Ying reported every word they said to him. He said only this:


    ¡°The world will know who I am after today.¡±


    Barely ten words, but they sent the whole world into an uproar.


    ¡°This idiot is a glutton for fame!¡±


    ¡°Just wait till we see how the Devil will swat him to death like a fly!¡±


    More affront and outrage came his way.


    But Wu Kejin never felt the need to respond to those people.


    Time passed quickly; the mid-day sun was nearing its highest point.


    ¡°Has the Devil come?¡±


    Kong Ying cried on behalf of Wu Kejin.


    Chu Xun hardly made a move; he maintained his guise, still staying within the crowd, and watched with an unfriendly glare.


    Kong Ying scoffed sarcastically when no reply came, ¡°Are you afraid, Devil?¡±


    ¡°Never knew him to be afraid before, I dare say.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you should be praying that he comes later so that you can have more time to enjoy your final breaths.¡±


    ¡°Are you so anxious to meet your maker?¡±


    Many within the thronging crowd of the Brotherhood yelled.


    Kong Ying withdrew with a scowl on her face.


    Another hour passed.


    Kong Ying stood out again and called for Chu Xun.


    Still, not a reply came.


    ¡°Wretched craven. Is he chickening out of coming?¡±


    A disgusted Kong Ying uttered loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯d suggest that you have more care in your speech and tone, you little Peacock. Or else, you might wet your pants later when the Devil arrives.¡±


    ¡°The Wingeds were routed like beaten dogs the last time they challenged Chu Xun and the Zombies like a rented mule by the time he was done with them. So what do you think will be the fate of your race when Chu Xun comes?¡±


    ¡°Humans understand humility and modesty. The Peacocks might call themselves one of the greatest of the Lost Races, but they seem to be lacking in those qualities.¡±


    The warriors lampooned her viciously.


    Wu Kejin might be powerful, but Chu Xun was not hailed as the Devil for nothing.


    And since they now called themselves the Humanist Brotherhood, they could never allow Chu Xun¡¯s name to tolerate any disrespect before he appeared.


    Kong Ying¡¯s face was a myriad of colors as she seethed with indignation.


    ¡°Everyone. I extended my invitation for you to come to witness the Crusade, not to fling insults at us.¡±


    Wu Kejin spoke at last. He had no choice; he needed to, for any disrespect aimed towards Kong Ying was also an insult to him by extension.


    ¡°So what? You¡¯re gonna beat us up? I knew it. All that promises that this little Peacock gave earlier just now about how we¡¯re not going to be harmed is just a load of crap,¡± cried a warrior.


    Wu Kejin growled darkly, ¡°I am a man of my word. But my promise is limited only to Nether Mountain. What happens after you step away from Nether Mountain shall be no fault of mine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We¡¯ll gladly march down and away once the Devil is done with all of you. No need to trouble you there.¡±


    ¡°But what if this Devil, which you clearly worship so much, fails to arrive?¡± smirked Wu Kejin.


    ¡°Horseshit. The Devil goes wherever he wishes to and nothing you do will stop him!¡±


    ¡°Then pray. Pray that he arrives quickly, for my patience inches near to its limit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll be here. Don¡¯t you ever doubt that. Just you wait. He¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Both sides fell into an uneasy stalemate.


    For everyone knew, they could bandy words all they want and nothing would come out of it.


    Another hour passed, and the sun was glaring bright and round overhead.


    ¡°It would appear that the Devil understands nothing about punctuality,¡± hissed Kong Ying derisively, immensely irritated.


    More than half the day had gone by and even amongst the warriors, some were beginning to feel restless and doubtful. ¡°Is the Devil really not coming?¡±


    ¡°Have patience. I daresay he¡¯s on the way here.¡±


    ¡°Daresay?¡± Kong Ying uttered, finding her chance to retort back at last with a wicked grin.


    ¡°What a nuisance, that snobbish bird,¡± scowled one of the warriors.


    Time fleeted by quickly as another two hours drifted past. The sun was already in its downward progression and still, Chu Xun was nowhere to be found.


    The Lost Races mutants were looking prouder and smugger by the second.


    While the frowns on the faces of the warriors of the Brotherhood creased deeper.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be sundown soon enough. Where is this Devil, I wonder?¡± Kong Ying muttered sarcastically, ¡°Not hiding and cowering in some hole, I hope?¡±


    ¡°Just shaddup, you damned bird. If the Devil says he¡¯s coming, he¡¯s coming.¡±


    ¡°Then let us wait and see then. Let¡¯s see if the Devil is true to his word,¡± said Kong Ying, her chin rising up ever more so slightly.


    But Wu Kejin was none too happy either. After waiting so many hours for nothing, he was beginning to feel as if he had been taken for a fool.


    ¡°What do you think? Why is the Devil not here?¡± some of the warriors began to whisper amongst themselves.


    ¡°He might be delayed. The Devil has never broken his word before.¡±


    Luo Yuan peered at Chu Xun, ¡°What do you think, friend? Do you think the Devil¡¯s not coming at all?¡±


    ¡°Nope. He¡¯s coming,¡± said Chu Xun flatly.


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± gasped a nonplussed Luo Yuan who did not know why.


    The little exchange made every head around them turned their way. ¡°Does this young man know something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Because he¡¯s here already,¡± chuckled Chu Xun.


    ¡°He¡¯ here already?!¡±


    Shocked, the warriors of the Brotherhood began craning their necks and jerking their heads left and right, but still, no one found Chu Xun.


    ¡°You must be seeing things, friend. Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Right in front of you,¡± Chu Xun grinned.


    The words barely slipped his tongue when Chu Xun¡¯s facial muscles began recoiling and convulsing violently with his bones began twisting and cracking morbidly.


    The warriors were so aghast with a shock that their eyes grew bigger than light bulbs.


    In mere seconds, Chu Xun turned back to his original appearance.


    ¡°The Devil.¡±


    Those words escaped their mouths even before they knew it.


    WOW!


    And every man within a meter from him leaped backward in fright to give him a wide berth as if Chu Xun was exuding a miasma of Death.


    But one could hardly blame them; after all, Chu Xun¡¯s name commanded enough fear and terror that those men ducked inadvertently and irrationally.


    Luo Yuan was reeling with such fright that he could not even move his feet as if his legs had been rooted to the ground.


    ¡°I thank you for your faith in me,¡± smiled Chu Xun, patting Luo Yuan¡¯s shoulders casually.


    That was the last straw; the latter collapsed with his knees failing him out of amazement and awe.


    Chu Xun withdrew his hand sheepishly, genuinely surprised at Luo Yuan¡¯s involuntary reaction, and scratched his nose, ¡°Are they really so terrified of me so much?¡±


    The commotion drew the attention of not only the rest of the human warriors, but also the Lost Races mutants.


    Chu Xun stepped out of the crowd and stood toe to toe against Wu Kejin.


    ¡°The Devil,¡± gasped Kong Ying in panic, staggering backward in a couple of steps.


    The Lost Races mutants ¨C especially the Wingeds and the Zombies ¨C cowered backward, the fresh of Chu Xun¡¯s carnage and brutality still fresh in their minds.


    Only Wu Kejin remained unfazed, watching Chu Xun with an amused expression.


    The whole world had been waiting for the Devil to arrive, not knowing that the Devil had long been in their midst.


    ¡°Are you the one they called the Devil?¡± asked Wu Kejin as serene as ever.


    ¡°Long have you been waiting, I see,¡± observed Chu Xun dryly.


    ¡°Long have you arrived,¡± replied Wu Kejin sardonically.


    ¡°Damn, you look like a clown,¡± teased Chu Xun.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s eyes flashed with a keen gleam of malice.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?!¡±


    ¡°If I arrive earlier, I would not have the chance to see how you¡¯ve been looking like a fool here, trying to woo and work your charm over everyone?¡±


    ¡°You really are as the rumors say, Devil,¡± growled Wu Kejin darkly, ¡°But I am not amused at being used for amusement.¡±


    Chu Xun shrugged nonchalantly, ¡°And what if I were?¡±


    The entire crowd around them drew their breaths all at once. ¡°It really is the Devil! No one else could have spoken with such brashness and bravado!¡±


    ¡°You do understand that you¡¯re only expediting your death?¡± returned Wu Kejin spitefully with rage and rancor blazing in his eyes.


    Chu Xun chuckled, lackadaisically keep an eye on his enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious though,¡± he said, ¡°We¡¯ve not met, so what gives you such hatred that you want to kill me?¡±


    Whatever anger and malice radiating off Wu Kejin immediately died down and he went back to his calm and still self. Quietly, he said, ¡°Because of what you said.¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes quivered slightly, perturbed that Wu Kejin exhibited full control of his aura and presence and that made him a difficult enemy.


    Of the people he knew, only Emperor Ao and Jing Hong could do that.


    ¡°You said before that humans are the rightful rulers of Earth,¡± uttered Wu Kejin.


    That came as a surprise that Chu Xun paused a beat. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s what I said. Humans are the true rulers of Earth, are you disputing that?¡±


    ¡°I say humans are only fit to be lowly slaves, are you disputing that?¡± Wu Kejin parried.


    ¡°And just because of this, you wish for my death?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s glare turned frosty at once.


    ¡°Certainly. Earth is under the dominion of the Assembly of Immortals, and its inhabitants, you humans, are mere slaves to us.¡±


    ¡°You are a member of the Assembly of Immortals?¡±


    Wu Kejin shook his head, then he said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m a progeny of the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    ¡°Progeny?!¡± Chu Xun reeled with astonishment before he smirked, ¡°An orphan.¡±


    Wu Kejin¡¯s face turned dark with anger, ¡°Do you love death so much that you wish to experience it?¡±


    ¡°Stay easy. In fact, I¡¯d like to know: how many orphaned offspring of Immortals like you are there on Earth?¡±


    ¡°Why? Wu Kejin glowered wickedly, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Hardly. It¡¯s just so that I can hunt you all down one by one after this,¡± said Chu Xun casually.


    ¡°Enough talk, Devil,¡± Wu Kejin¡¯s aura shot high as an incredible power radiated off him like a nuclear bomb. ¡°Rebel slaves like you deserve death for defying the great Assembly of Immortals!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun took one step forward and vanished. With speeds comparable to a lightning bolt, he reappeared right in front of Wu Kejin with his fists on the ready and he attacked, blasting a tremendous burst of energy with his blow.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful scoff and he raised his hand to fire a jet of death ray at Chu Xun, a white ray of light bursting out like a spray.


    Boom!


    A deafening and shaking collision of both attacks tossed up winds that thrashed wildly like a beast, blasting the Lost Races mutants off their feet and they crashed to the ground, each spewing blood from their mouths because of the shock.


    In the thick of the pandemonium, two figures too were launched backward by the resultant explosion.


    By the time he regained his steadiness, Wu Kejin stared at Chu Xun with disbelief.


    Vice versa, Chu Xun beheld him with amazement. It has been long since he encountered such a formidable foe.


    ¡°You really are a bag of surprises, Devil,¡± commented Wu Kejin.


    Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twisted into a wry grin. He gave no answer to that remark. Not when a fist to his enemy¡¯s face seemed the best brand of response that suited him.


    Swoosh!


    Clenching his fists, Chu Xun summoned his powers. Every part of him bathed in the glow of the churning Hong Meng Immortal Qi and he lunged at Wu Kejin.


    The enemy boldly threw himself forward to meet Chu Xun, leaving trails of mirages in his wake.

 Chapter 434 - Edict of the Assembly of Immortals

    Rumble!


    The ground sank beneath everyone¡¯s feet as a huge wave of shock pulsed and destroyed every piece of rock in its path into dust.


    Wu Kejin and Chu Xun staggered backward again.


    Wu Kejin looked not at all pleased. In fact, he looked rather furious. He had spoken loudly for the benefit of all the world that he could kill Chu Xun as easily as lifting a finger. Yet now¡­ the outcome seemed rather contrary, if not humiliating.


    Without tearing his eyes off Chu Xun, he performed several hand seals.


    Rumble!


    The air around the battlefield felt suffocatingly tense as the incredible duels sent ripples of shock waves that caused the air to tremble with echoing reverberations.


    ¡°Thirty-two Strokes of Decimation!¡±


    A gigantic battleax the size of a mountain appeared in mid-air, looking dangerously real and corporeal. With shafts of sunlight glinting off its surface and a deadly hum that never stopped ringing, it came down furiously at Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    ¡°Consider this an honor that you should die under the deadly stroke of my Immortal powers, Devil!¡± gloated Wu Kejin loudly.


    ¡°Immortal powers?!¡±


    Chu Xun smirked and stared at the incoming attack of the swinging battleax.


    He activated his own brand of Immortal powers using only his mind.


    Rumble!


    The ground shook and the air popped and crackled as a huge burst of Hong Meng Immortal Qi poured forth from inside Chu Xun.


    Celestial Upheaval ¨C The Thirty-Sixth of the Hong Meng Scripture!


    There were numerous spells and techniques that Chu Xun hardly had the chance to use from the discipline of the Hong Meng Scripture. But that did not mean that he knew not to use them.


    The silhouette of a fist, sparkling purple like a mass of stars with an immensely asphyxiating aura.


    Chu Xun steered the gigantic fist with his mind.


    And it wheeled around and attacked the falling battleax.


    The fist hammered into the blade of the ax and a huge eruption of light blinded everything before a heavy tremor shook even the clouds in the sky.


    The terrible shock wave spread across the grounds like a supernova, causing all of Nether Mountain to shake to its very bedrock that boulders rolled off its slopes.


    The Thirty-two Strokes of Decimation and this was only the first.


    Rumble!


    The air quivered again, and the destroyed battle ax came into form once more.


    Rumble!


    Another star-studded silhouette of purple in the shape of a fist appeared once more, streaking through the air like a comet and it charged again with trails of purplish halos in its wake.


    Another earth-rocking eruption ensued as the fist collided with the battleax once more, and a scary-looking mass of fume and steam from the exchange mushroomed up into the sky.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The process repeated itself again and again; the purplish, glittery fist appeared nonstop to destroy the battleax whenever it appeared and the explosions from every impact sent all of Nether Mountain into one long run of violent tremors that rocks never stopped crashing down.


    In the blink of an eye, the purplish fist forged by Chu Xun using his magic demolished the battleax in every one of the thirty times it reformed, creating a spectacle both incredible and unbelievable.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s face was as dark as charcoal. Evidently, Chu Xun¡¯s might had well exceeded his anticipation.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Two more explosions erupted in the sky as a couple more mushroom clouds ballooned into the air. That was it; so ended the final two strokes of the Thirty-two Strokes of Decimation.


    ¡°Immortal powers, eh? Feeble.¡±


    Chu Xun uttered with contempt and frost.


    Invisible to everyone else but himself, his astral projection form appeared and pointed a finger at Wu Kejin, tapping the air gently and currents of ripples burst out like the broken surface of a lake.


    Four purplish deathrays burst from his fingers, moving together as one and charged furiously at Wu Kejin.


    Wu Kejin let loose an angry roar.


    All four deathrays ¨C each tipped with fist-like protrusions like battering rams ¨C slammed into Wu Kejin with huge purplish blasts like nuclear eruptions, engulfing Wu Kejin inside.


    ¡°Awful¡­ That¡¯s very awful indeed¡­¡± The Lost Races mutants all grimaced with trembling limbs.


    In contrast, the human warriors were all cheering with whoops of joy.


    ¡°A son of Immortals my arse! He can be a true Immortal and still the Devil can easily give his sorry backside a good beating!¡±


    Chu Xun stared at the epicenter of the explosion with a brow furrowed with amusement.


    It took five to six minutes before the dust and fumes finally settled.


    Then what everyone saw made the humans fall silent, while the Lost Races mutants cried out with joy.


    Wu Kejin was fine. Standing right in the center of a crater more than ten meters wide, he was enveloped in a soft white glow that appeared to be an energy shield that protected him from the attacks.


    Chu Xun looked unfazed. He had foreseen this earlier.


    Wu Kejin stood in the bottom of the crater, staring up at Chu Xun with burning rage and boiling malice.


    ¡°You¡¯re powerful,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°Killing you won¡¯t be too hard,¡± chuckled Chu Xun.


    Wu Kejin grinned wickedly. ¡°I said you¡¯re powerful, Devil. Not unkillable.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised how many times I have heard that, yet here I am, still alive and kicking,¡± smirked Chu Xun with disdain.


    But it was true; every enemy he has faced off against seemed to love telling this into his face. Since when did the process of killing someone include a long sermon?


    ¡°Millions of years ago, the Assembly of Immortals ruled Earth and humans served them as slaves. And now, after so many years, it appears that you humans no longer respect and fear them. And worse, you wish to claim Earth as yours and proclaim yourself as rulers of these lands! This is sacrilege!¡± pronounced Wu Kejin proudly.


    ¡°Sacrilege?¡± Chu Xun threw him a nasty look, ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh. Humans have been rulers of Earth even hundreds of million years before. The Assembly deserted Earth when it was ravaged by ruin. They were the ones who had turned their backs on Earth and they better not come back at all!¡±


    ¡°What? You dare defy the great and powerful Assembly of Immortals?!¡± Wu Kejin lashed out viciously.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m giving you all a warning,¡± Chu Xun shook his head, glaring at him with ice, ¡°On behalf of all humans on Earth, I¡¯m saying this to the Assembly: Never step foot on Earth, or I¡¯ll destroy every one of you.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± glowered Wu Kejin with venom.


    Chu Xun scoffed. ¡°As I said,¡± he reiterated once more, ¡°Never step foot on Earth again, or I¡¯ll destroy you all.¡±


    ¡°The memories of the greatness and majesty of the race of Immortals have been long forgotten, it seems,¡± Wu Kejin uttered with sudden melancholy, ¡°Very well, it seems that when the Assembly returns, a cleansing shall be in order.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d do well to remember what I say today, Wu Kejin,¡± declared Chu Xun with supremacy and power that no one could dare offend, ¡°Any Immortals dare come here, I¡¯ll make it my life¡¯s goal to make sure that they become extinct.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Kejin¡¯s eyes flared with wrath, ¡°That¡¯s below the belt, Devil! The Assembly will suffer no such disrespect!¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m disrespecting you lot?¡± Chu Xun boomed imperiously, ¡°And since I said I won¡¯t let any Immortal survive for having to come here, I¡¯ll start with you, a son of the Immortals!¡±


    Wu Kejin¡¯s face contorted with disbelief and humiliation. He had been glorious and triumphant since coming here with an unbroken string of victories against every single foe he had faced before.


    And here was Chu Xun, who, in his much-feared and terrorizing fury and storm, had declared humans as the true rulers of Earth, and to drive his point home, he had been trampling on every opposition the Lost Races had hurled his way and had conquered them all finely.


    As a progeny of the Assembly of Immortals, Wu Kejin believed that it was his calling to keep Earth as it should be until the Immortals returned.


    That would mean any defiers or rebel elements to the rule of the Immortals should be eliminated, and in such ways, that would send a message to the whole world that the Assembly would and always be the true sovereigns of Earth. That was the purpose of the Crusade Against Evil: a publicized execution of the Devil as a warning to the world.


    Yet, nothing seemed to be working as he wished. The whole world was now watching how his attempts to defeat Chu Xun invariably failed and that could have not been any more a disgrace to him.


    And to make things worse, here was Chu Xun, proclaiming so openly that if any Immortals dare to come back to Earth, he would eliminate every single one of them himself.


    Things had really turned out to be abysmally awry for him.


    Instead of building his name as a champion for the Assembly of Immortals and winning glory for them, he had not only made himself a fool, he had just dragged the name of the Assembly into the mud.


    That left only one way to remedy the situation: slaying the Devil. He needed to kill Chu Xun to change everyone¡¯s perspectives and salvage the good name of the Assembly.


    ¡°For your impertinence to the Assembly of Immortals, Devil, I hereby sentence you to the most painful of punishments,¡± Wu Kejin snarled dangerously.


    A burst of golden light erupted right in front of him and what seemed like a tattered piece of parchment bathed in blinding lights of gold hovered before him.


    One could almost feel an inexplicable but yet terrible force pouring forth from inside the piece of paper with the force and weight of a tidal wave crashing down on everyone¡¯s backs.


    The Lost Races mutants who failed to endure the invisible force fell to their knees at once.


    Human warriors looked hardly all right themselves; it was all they could do from bending down from the gargantuan weight pressing down on their backs like gigantic boulders and each reeled with nauseousness from their blood churning and their auras coursing uncontrollably inside.


    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡±


    A number of lower-tiered Human Kings crashed to their knees with the ground splitting under their kneecaps, no longer being able to resist the pressure.


    The rest, while they were able to remain on their feet, were still struggling with their faces utterly the shade of tomatoes and their legs teetering on the brink of buckling.


    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡± In the end, they too fell down.


    All around the world, people watching from the safety and comfort of their computer and cell phone screens did not know what was going on, but they were shocked to find everyone falling involuntarily to their knees.


    ¡°Kneel humbly, mortal races! Submit yourselves to the will of the Assembly of Immortals!


    Wu Kejin¡¯s voice thundered as if the strata of Heavens was collapsing down on humanity and the very fabric of Nature was resonating to it as the skies groaned ominously overhead.


    Chu Xun was not spared from the invisible force crushing down on his shoulders too; the ground beneath his feet was cracking as the force tried to squash him down.


    ¡°Will of the Assembly my arse!¡± Chu Xun bellowed defiantly.


    Once an Immortal Emperor, he would never bend his knees to anyone. He would never take orders from anyone!


    ¡°I will not be coerced by the likes of you, Assembly of Immortals!¡± Chu Xun howled at the top of his voice. For one moment, he looked like the Immortal Emperor he once was, his very presence imbued with the authority and majesty he once wielded like a scepter of power even as he no longer had the same invincible might.


    The regality that when he spoke, every word was law and all trembled in his presence.


    ¡°Here I stand, between Heaven and Earth! Who dares to compel me to submit!¡± Chu Xun boomed boldly like a lion, staring up at the sky sternly that the air quivered as if in fear.


    The majestic presence of the godly rank and might he once held and wielded mysteriously returned and defended him from the inexplicable pressure of the Edict of the Assembly of Immortals.


    Chu Xun¡¯s rediscovered powers helped lift the gargantuan weight off the backs of the human warriors. Feeling a soothing relaxation suddenly, they were all able to stand up straight.


    They peered up quickly and saw Chu Xun, standing proud and tall. ¡°That must be it,¡± thought all of them with amazement. ¡°Only he could do this. The Devil!¡±


    ¡°How dare you defy the will of the Assembly of Immortals! On your knees at once!¡± bellowed Wu Kejin.


    Another burst of force came from nowhere like the weight of a mountain bore down on Chu Xun as if Heaven itself had collapsed.


    Bang!


    The pressure came without warning, threatening to flatten Chu Xun into a pulp, but he straightened up. That the ground beneath his feet burst and crack showed how great a force was trampling down on him.


    Yet still, he looked unperturbed with his hands held behind his back. He panned his gaze sharply up into the sky.


    ¡°BEGONE! BEGONE! BEGONE!¡±


    Chu Xun let loose those words in quick succession, and his voice blared like the intimidating trumpets of Armageddon, causing the very air to shake once more with panic.


    Sizzle!


    The parchment hovering before Wu Kejin, the Edict of the Assembly of Immortals, had one of its corners broken into crisps.


    Wu Kejin turned horrified. No one had ever successfully defied the Edict of the Assembly of Immortals before! Many a great year ago, when the Edict was first used, all mortal races of Earth bowed obediently before it and none could resist its might.


    ¡°What is he?! What monster is the Devil actually is?! How could he resist the powers of the Edict and even caused it damage!?¡±


    ¡°With one scrap paper, you wish to rule over humans? What a lousy joke.¡±


    Sizzle!


    Chu Xun barely finished when another corner of the Edict disintegrated into ashes again.


    IMPOSSIBLE! Wu Kejin could not believe his eyes now. ¡°This is the Edict of the Assembly! The last surviving piece still fully intact! Yet instead of taming the Devil, it is now being damaged!?


    ¡°ENOUGH OF YOUR BLASPHEMY, DEVIL!¡± Wu Kejin roared.


    ¡°So what if I am!? I¡¯ll say this again even if the whole Assembly of Immortals is here, never mind a lousy piece of paper!¡± howled Chu Xun, throwing his head back as if to make sure his voice reaches the higher strata of Heavens.


    Sizzle!


    Another corner of the glimmering piece of parchment burst into flames, burning off a part as large as a man¡¯s hand this time.


    Every human warrior present burst into applause and cries of support. Having felt its powers firsthand, they knew how powerful one must be to resist it.


    With only a few howls and roars, Chu Xun had magically caused the magical object to burst into flames on its own. That really was incredible!


    Meanwhile, Wu Kejin could have not looked any worse. His face was as dark as the color of coal in his bitter fury.


    ¡°Even if the Lord of the Assembly of Immortals himself stands before me, I¡¯ll make him submit to me, never mind one lousy scrap of parchment!¡±


    Sizzle!


    The Edict lost another portion again.


    ¡°You pitiful orphan boy of the Immortals, Wu Kejin. To think that after being abandoned like some dingy pup, you think that you can rule us by using one lousy scrap of paper like that! You¡¯re a miserable clown!¡±


    Sizzle!


    Another portion as large as a fist turned to ashes again.


    It looked absolutely terrible now. The proud and illustrious object of potent magic, the Edict of the Assembly of Immortals now being reduced to no more than pieces of scraps people used to clean their backsides.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s face was twisted grotesquely with shame, resentment, and hatred.


    ¡°You have disrespected the name of the Assembly of Immortals, Devil! You¡¯ll pay for this!¡±


    Wu Kejin bit on his fingers and used his own blood to write on what was left of the Edict.


    He was trying to pull off one last desperate trick to kill Chu Xun!

 Chapter 435 - The Power of the Edict of the Assembly of

    One last trick: the accumulation of natural energies of the surroundings.


    Ten huge, blood-red silhouettes of the glyphs that Wu Kejin wrote on the piece of parchment with his blood hovered over like holograms.


    ¡°This is what we call the power of the Edict of the Assembly, Devil! Its ability to muster every iota of natural energies in the vicinity. The proof that you are against the will of Nature itself,¡± proclaimed Wu Kejin with an albeit pale face.


    ¡°As if the Assembly has such right to bark commands at Nature,¡± hissed Chu Xun sarcastically.


    ¡°How you hate to be wrong, Devil,¡± retorted Wu Kejin venomously. He flicked a drop of blood from a cut on his finger onto the Edict.


    The magical parchment shone brilliantly all of a sudden like embers bursting to life. All ten blood-red glyphs hovering over it glowed brightly like the sun and a huge red dome of light burst forth like a tidal wave.


    Rumble!


    The very air trembled once more like resonance and winds churned suddenly with a vortex forming at the Edict now massing with natural energies from around them and even the sky darkened as if cowering with fear.


    Bang! Bang!


    A few of the Lost Races mutants who got too close to Wu Kejin got swept in by the growing dome of red light and burst into blood and viscera before they even knew what happened.


    The rest of the people around could feel the inexplicable pressure coming back to crush down on them, this time with such force that their bones were literally groaning with pain and some of the lesser Human Kings and Beast Lords were already having blood oozing out of the pores on their skin.


    Those who could still stand were practically shaking to their very boots in horror.


    And this time, even those who were watching the broadcast live could feel how dangerous and terrible it was.


    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡±


    A few of the lesser Human Kings began spewing blood from the pressure.


    Chu Xun gave them a curt look and fired a blast of Hong Meng Immortal Qi at them. The magical energy turned into a giant cocoon that enveloped the lesser Human Kings and hurled them away for thousands of meters.


    ¡°Back,¡± he audibly commanded.


    His hand aimed at a space just not far before the rest of the Human Kings and a purplish barrier of light erected, stopping the red dome-like lights from reaching them.


    Seeing their chance, the surviving Human Kings quickly retreated further away.


    ¡°Die, Devil!¡± Wu Kejin snarled, thrusting a finger into the air.


    Rumble!


    The sky groaned and rocked again as if an invisible and gigantic hand was stirring and rousing up the winds and clouds overhead, causing the air to crackle and pop.


    The magical parchment, although tattered and fray, never stopped shining brilliantly. It hung in mid-air, facing Chu Xun and the ten blood-red glyphs glowed with an intensively morbid aura.


    Even Chu Xun could not help feeling as if someone had just walked over his grave.


    Whoosh!


    By this time, five of the blood-red glyphs had amassed enough natural energies and they each fired jets of red light that united into one single beam that headed straight for Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun vanished from where he stood before, evading the attack.


    Boom!


    The red beam struck the spot where he was just at before and blasted a huge gaping hole with yawning cracks everywhere.


    With a mind of its own, the Edict of the Assembly swiveled like a turret gun and aimed at Chu Xun.


    This time, all ten glyphs of red shone together like neon signboards and they fired two beams like laser which came dangerously fast and deadly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face turned to stone as he clenched his fists hard and he punched at the incoming beams of red light.


    The purplish energy circling around his fists launched towards the first red beam.


    Boom!


    An explosion tantamount to a nuclear eruption ensued when the beam and the energy bolt met, culminating in a glittery display like fireworks.


    Chu Xun grunted hoarsely; a sharp pain shot up from his hand. His knuckles were hurt from this exchange and he was bleeding. But there was no time; the second beam was just coming and before he could cleanly avoid it, it caught him at his shoulder, eliciting a huge spray of blood.


    Chu Xun grimaced with pain. He had not felt such struggle for so long. The Edict of the Assembly really was a dangerous object and his right shoulder now felt numb from the blow.


    ¡°Could this really be natural energies?!¡±


    One could almost make out the bones through the messy and bloodied mess that was the wound on his shoulder and his clothes were all drenched with blood.


    It had been so long since he was actually hurt before after he bathed in dragon¡¯s blood.


    All around the world, warriors at the site or those watching the live broadcast all yelped with fright. Just one blow and the Devil was hurt.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun quickly activated Eternal Phoenix Scripture of the Hong Meng Scripture disciplines of spells to heal his wounds.


    ¡°The Assembly suffers no insult from your ilk, Devil. Woe betides you who sullies their name,¡± Wu Kejin burst out with laughter upon seeing Chu Xun wounded.


    ¡°Even if the Lord of the Assembly is here, I¡¯ll force him to his knees. Nevermind a wretched little orphan like you,¡± hissed Chu Xun coldly.


    The wound on his shoulder was no more and Chu Xun flexed it for good measure. He peered at the magical parchment and curled his lips into a grin.


    But the sight of Chu Xun recovering so quickly appeared to be hardly pleasing to Wu Kejin. Bitterly, he activated the Edict of the Assembly of Immortals once more.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two destructive beams of red screamed through the air again, racing straight for Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun flitted around very quickly like an apparition.


    Boom! Boom!


    The beams hammered into the ground, kicking up stone and gravel while leaving fresh holes and crevices everywhere in the chaos.


    Then another lethal beam shot at Chu Xun with blinding speed.


    Chu Xun balled his fists. Channeling his Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he swung it furiously like a club at the incoming beam.


    Boom!


    Another terrible explosion saw Chu Xun being tossed off his feet and he crashed hundreds of meters away.


    Cough!


    He spat a mouthful of blood.


    The might of the Edict was just too great.


    Silence pervaded every corner; the site of the battle and the Internet likewise.


    Through the years, the Devil had never been forced to such lengths before.


    One enchanted piece of paper from the Assembly of Immortal. That was all it took to cause damage to the invincible Devil. No one could possibly fathom what great might the Assembly must wield.


    Humans were slaves to the Immortals when they still ruled Earth epochs ago, said Wu Kejin just now. If he, a mere orphaned son of the Immortals could see humans as mere peons and drudges, then the Immortals could see humans as worse if and when they returned to reclaim their place as masters of Earth.


    Despair spread across Earth like a pandemic.


    ¡°What a pitiful weakling you are, Devil. An existence as miserable as an ant¡¯s. From whence did you find the nerve to resist your true masters, I wonder? No. Perhaps it¡¯s better off that you¡¯re dead,¡± gloated Wu Kejin smugly.


    Chu Xun struggled to his feet, his bones crackling with sickening snaps as he got up. Inside him, the Ancestral Dragon bones blossomed brightly in gold and his insides hummed defiantly, and so did his heart, beating furiously to keep him going.


    Whoosh!


    As if with a sentience of its own, the magical parchment fired another salvo of energy beams at Chu Xun when it sensed that he had got up.


    Chu Xun quickly summoned every iota of Hong Meng Immortal Qi he could to protect him, and the coat of magical aura glittered like stars around him and his fists imbued with energy.


    Boom!


    He retaliated, launching his energy-imbued fist at the blood-red beam spearing at him.


    The ground and hills around him shook the moment his fist collided with the beam, eliciting more waves of pulsing shock waves and steam.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Chu Xun growled belligerently.


    He had done it! He had defeated one of the blood-red beams!


    Boom!


    But the second red beam came at him very quickly and blasted into him.


    ¡°URRGGHH!¡±


    Chu Xun stumbled backward in a rich diffusion of his own blood.


    Those who were just about to burst out cheering for Chu Xun for defeating the first beam froze.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun crashed into a boulder from the blast, destroying it inadvertently.


    Cough!


    He vomited another mouthful of blood with a hand clutching at his midriff where more blood was trickling out.


    ¡°Dammit, what a real bummer!¡±


    Chu Xun grimaced to himself with a painful grin. The blast would have dismembered him into halves if he had not bathed in dragon¡¯s blood before.


    ¡°This junk of the Assembly is really annoying!¡±


    ¡°This is the most hallowed Edict of the Assembly of Immortals, Devil, which all mortal races shall humbly submit themselves to. You are an ant and a slave; an inconsequential being of negligible who seeks to defy the will of the Assembly. What a wretched thing you are,¡± Wu Kejin sneered.


    All thanks to the Eternal Phoenix Scripture and the Hong Meng Immortal Qi inside him, Chu Xun¡¯s wounds were healing quickly.


    He got up quickly and glared at Wu Kejin.


    ¡°As I said, a piece of paper barely useful enough to wipe my backside won¡¯t stop me.¡±


    ¡°You really do hate to be wrong,¡± Wu Kejin snorted.


    The battered Edict trained its sights once again on Chu Xun. Bursting with golden lights once, it fired more red beams at him.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two beams of red traveled at rapid speeds at Chu Xun like a pair of twin arrows eager to perforate Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was not foolish enough to think that he could defeat both beams simultaneously. With unbelievable agility, he ducked and dove to escape the beams.


    Boom! Boom!


    The ground shook as the surrounding hills swayed and lurched wildly around the rocking Nether Mountain now suffering more opening gashes and crevices everywhere from the blasts.


    Warriors everywhere around the world reeled with shock and awe at the might of the Edict.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun was finding himself deep in a predicament that he could not resolve. If a mere Edict from the Assembly could force him into a corner, one could imagine how true it could be that the Immortals once lorded over every mortal race on Earth.


    ¡°This day shall be the day you breathe your last, Devil!¡± Wu Kejin bellowed gleefully, pleased to see Chu Xun desperately fleeing for dear life.


    That gave Chu Xun an idea; he wheeled around and darted after Wu Kejin, lunging at the latter with his fists on the ready and imbued with purplish Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    That was rather a surprise; Wu Kejin did not expect that Chu Xun would come at him, although he was not overly caught off-guard. Calmly, he readied himself.


    As he drew closer, Chu Xun took notice of Wu Kejin¡¯s composure. But confident in his own strengths, he shrouded himself in a coat of Hong Meng Immortal Qi and threw his fist at his enemy furiously.


    But just before his fist collided with Wu Kejin, a sudden surge of white light devoured him whole.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist hammered hard on the white glowing shield and it emitted a deafening bang as he discharged every ounce of Hong Meng Immortal Qi he could muster.


    Crack!


    A tiny crack split upon the silver-white shield, a sign that its integrity was waning rapidly. Even so, the shield managed to live up to its charge of keeping Wu Kejin safe.


    At the same time, the Edict of the Assembly of Immortals let off another bright glow and it fired more red beams at Chu Xun.


    Bang!


    The first beam hit Chu Xun in the back, blasting open his entire back and scattering blood in all directions, while the impact threw him into Wu Kejin who was right in front of him, and entangled together, they both careened uncontrollably away.


    OUCH! The hit really was painful and savage that Chu Xun could almost feel his insides shaking from the impact.


    Whoosh!


    But no rest for the weary; the second beam was coming for him again.


    Biting hard, Chu Xun bolted away, leaving trickles of blood in his wake.


    Away from the battlefield and all around the world, silence hung like a pendulum over everyone¡¯s head.


    Everyone was holding their breaths for Chu Xun.


    Whoosh!


    The Edict fired another salvo of beams at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was trying to avoid it. And Chu Xun did what he could to evade them.


    ¡°Where are you running to, Devil!?¡± screamed Wu Kejin with maniacal frenzy, firing a white energy bolt at Chu Xun.


    Unfazed, Chu Xun balled his fist and fired another bolt at Wu Kejin¡¯s attack, nullifying it easily.


    Bang!


    But the distraction was enough; a red beam smashed into his back, ripping his skin and flesh open that his entire back was bloodied and raw as he crashed a hundred meters away to the ground.


    ¡°This is your punishment for your disrespect to the Assembly, Devil,¡± said Wu Kejin as he lunged, cloaked in his glowing shield of white.


    The battered Edict blazed once more in another glow of glory and launched more bright-red beams at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun activated his Eternal Phoenix Scripture again and he channeled his Hong Meng Immortal Qi while he quickly performed some hand seals.


    Rumble!


    The sky overhead groaned and a thick, hoary aura filled the air. A monolith appeared in mid-air, crashing down heavily.


    Demon-slain Finger ¨C Four Fingers Shocking the Sky!


    Boom!


    A sandstorm of dust and dirt swept across every inch of the battlefield as the explosion swallowed Wu Kejin inside while the ground cracked open into a long and hideous chasm more than hundreds of meters long.


    Wu Kejin would still be standing, Chu Xun knew. He must be carrying some sort of Sacred Relic and an attack of this magnitude would not even hurt him the least.


    Another barrage of blood-red beams singed dangerously at him.


    Chu Xun bounded and sprinted as best as he could.


    One of the beams missed him but it hit the ground nearby and the ensuing explosion caused a shock wave that slammed into Chu Xun, knocking him off his feet.


    ¡°URRGGHH!¡±


    Chu Xun vomited a huge mouthful of blood as soon as he landed, drenching the front of his shirt.


    ¡°How¡¯s that for fear, Devil!¡± Wu Kejin¡¯s voice thundered triumphantly as he reappeared all fine and well. Whatever it was, the white-glowing magical shield had saved him from the Demon-slain Finger technique just now.

 Chapter 436 - Destroying the Edict!

    The battered decree was basked in a dazzling glow on top of the Nether Mountain, exerting a terrifying pressure.


    It was a shocker that an edict by the Assembly of Immortals was capable of putting Chu Xun the Devil into such a miserable, injured state.


    Even the world fell into silence, let alone Huaxia.


    The infamous Chu Xun the Devil had killed countless enemies, stormed into the Western World by himself and caused a ruckus, and suppressed the Lost Races with his power alone.


    To think that such a powerful man was helpless against an edict by the Assembly of Immortals! This realization brought on a wave of horror. Just how powerful was the Assembly of Immortals?


    Everyone turned to look at Wu Kejin. The orphan of the Assembly of Immortals was able to suppress Chu Xun the Devil thanks to his many Sacred Relics.


    That led to another question. Were there other descendants of the Assembly of Immortals on earth?


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, challenging the Assembly of Immortals means challenging the power of the world. You can¡¯t afford the consequences.¡± Wu Kejin looked haughty as he mocked Chu Xun.


    The wound on Chu Xun¡¯s back was rapidly healing. He looked so indifferent that his brows didn¡¯t even wrinkle.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll have to put my life on the line,¡± he murmured.


    Wu Kejin was stunned. Had Chu Xun the Devil been holding back?


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, it doesn¡¯t matter how many powerful tricks you have. You won¡¯t leave the Nether Mountain alive today.¡± Wu Kejin¡¯s voice was brimming with contempt.


    As soon as he spoke, the battered Edict emitted light beams at Chu Xun. The light beams charged at him quickly and fiercely.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun was faster than the light beams. With a slight shift of his body, he was already several hundred meters away.


    Kaboom!


    The blood-red light beams continued to bombard Chu Xun. Though he was able to avoid them, the ground under his feet couldn¡¯t and ruptured, sending rocks flying everywhere.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, you can hide but you can¡¯t run. You¡¯re going to die today.¡± Wu Kejin charged at Chu Xun again.


    The wound on Chu Xun¡¯s back had mostly healed. The recovery effect of the Eternal Phoenix Scripture and the Hong Meng Scripture was incredible.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s clothes fluttered despite the lack of any wind, rustling in the air, as majestic purple light began to envelop him.


    The purple-colored and white-colored Golden Cores inside his Elixir Field were spinning slowly as if they were stirring a vast body of water, turning ripples into tall waves.


    Swoosh!


    Following a burst of golden light, Dragon¡¯s Wrath appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted. This time, he went in for the kill instead of avoiding the light beams. He hacked an oncoming beam of blood-red light with his blade.


    The Dragon¡¯s Wrath was a majestic sight with its bright golden glow. The phantom of Tao Wu was wandering down the blade with shocking power.


    Boom!


    An ear-deafening explosion resounded as Chu Xun blew up the blood-red light beam with his blade. The aftershock of the explosion spread violently.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s pupils shrunk, shocked that Chu Xun had blown up the Edict¡¯s attack.


    Chu Xun turned his blade in his hand and swung it again, blowing up yet another blood-red light beam.


    Wu Kejin was staring in a daze but his expression immediately shifted when Chu Xun pounced at him like a meteor.


    Before Chu Xun even reached him, layer upon layer of saber radiance was already cutting him down.


    Thump! Thump!


    Chu Xun¡¯s saber radiance slammed down on Wu Kejin¡¯s protective light cover with an ear-deafening impact. Even though it didn¡¯t shatter Wu Kejin¡¯s cover, the impact was strong enough to turn Wu Kejin¡¯s face white and throw him out.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun pushed the power of the Dragon¡¯s Wrath even further, causing the blade to give off an even brighter light. A saber shadow of more than thirty meters long took shape against a background of crackling noises, bringing with it so much pressure that the air around it became warped.


    The enormous golden saber shadow fell hard on Wu Kejin¡¯s body, causing an explosion that sent dirt everywhere and buried the latter within.


    Chu Xun withdrew his attention from Wu Kejin and turned around to pounce at the battered Edict.


    He swung his saber again, and a golden saber radiance surged. Boom! He blew up another blood-red light beam.


    Whirling the sharp edge around, he swung his saber. Yet another blood-red light beam was blown up.


    Inside his Elixir Field, his two Golden Pills were spinning increasingly fast to the point of causing a whirlpool.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun bellowed. He leaped upward and chased after the battered Edict in the sky. His Dragon¡¯s Wrath radiated dazzling golden light as he hacked the Edict.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew everywhere as the deafening sound of metal colliding with metal resounded. The battered Edict shook violently and its white glow began to flicker. Crack! A crack appeared in the Edict and spread until it was about ten centimeters long.


    ¡°A scrap of paper dares to try and suppress me,¡± Chu Xun growled. Purple light appeared under his feet, supporting his body as he descended and made another slash.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew. The battered Edict continued to shake as yet another crack appeared on its surface.


    Everyone watched in shock. What a shocking display of power! Chu Xun the Devil was going berserk!


    Clang! Clang!


    The purple light under Chu Xun¡¯s feet continued to flicker as it held him firmly in the air, preventing his fall. The radiance of the Dragon¡¯s Wrath in his hand shone upon the ground as he swung his saber again and again.


    He was like a bladesmith forging a saber as he slashed the Edict with his Dragon¡¯s Wrath repeatedly and tirelessly.


    The white glow of the battered Edict was getting increasingly weak. Its surface was marked by crisscrossed cracks that resembled spiderwebs.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold and emotionless.


    Suddenly, he withdrew the Dragon¡¯s Wrath. Purple light burst forth from his palms as he seized the battered Edict.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Chu Xun yelled. Veins were protruding on his arms.


    Tsk!


    The battered Edict was ripped apart by Chu Xun with the sound akin to a sword cutting through a leaf.


    The glow of the battered Edict was extinguished as soon as it was ripped in half. Chu Xun put the halves on top of each other. Tsk! He ripped the halves again.


    Tsk! Tsk!


    Chu Xun ripped the battered Edict into shreds like it was no more than ordinary paper.


    Then, he conjured purple flames in his palms and burned the Edict to ashes.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Smoke and dust billowed. Wu Kejin was in a sorry state. He couldn¡¯t help but let out an anguished growl after seeing Chu Xun destroy the Edict.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, how dare you destroy an edict by the Assembly of Immortals. Your crime is unforgivable.¡±


    Chu Xun looked aloof as he made a quick dive. The Dragon¡¯s Wrath appeared in his hand once again. Following a burst of golden light, he slashed Wu Kejin with his saber.


    ¡°Forget the shabby edict. Even if you¡¯re the orphan of the Assembly of Immortals, you¡¯re not getting out of the Nether Mountain today.¡±


    Thump!


    A loud noise resounded when his saber radiance hit Wu Kejin¡¯s protective white light cover.


    The impact sent Wu Kejin stumbling several steps backward, leaving crushed earth under his feet.


    Swoosh!


    Following a burst of white light, a magnificent sword appeared in Wu Kejin¡¯s hands.


    When he thrust his sword, even those a kilometer away could feel the coldness from him.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    An emotionless Chu Xun brandished the Dragon¡¯s Wrath as he pounced at Wu Kejin.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew when his saber collided with Wu Kejin¡¯s sword. A dreadful shockwave quickly spread, threatening to crush every stone in its way.


    The fact that Wu Kejin¡¯s sword was good enough to resist the Dragon¡¯s Wrath proved that it was no ordinary weapon. It was undoubtedly a rare Sacred Relic.


    It seemed that the Assembly of Immortals had left people like Wu Kejin behind for insurance before leaving. Moreover, they also left behind quite a few Sacred Relics.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s protective white light cover and sword made him quite a tough opponent for Chu Xun.


    Their fierce fight saw their silhouettes coming together and separating repeatedly against a backdrop of saber radiance and sword shadows. Everywhere they went, they left behind a trail of destruction.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s cultivation was as strong as that of Chu Xun. Thanks to his Sacred Relic, he was a formidable opponent.


    Chu Xun moved so quickly around Wu Kejin in his attempt to kill him that no one noticed that every time he moved his feet, a purple light would perforate the ground.


    Clang!


    After another fierce collision of saber and sword, Chu Xun was thrown backward.


    Wu Kejin stared at him in astonishment. Just as he was wondering why Chu Xun had turned weak all of a sudden, he saw the sly smirk on the latter¡¯s face. A chill ran down his spine, and he immediately tried to retreat.


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    Following Chu Xun¡¯s command in a low voice, a hundred-meter formation appeared around Wu Kejin and trapped him within.


    Immortal Imprisonment Formation.


    Thump!


    Wu Kejin tried to move so quickly that he couldn¡¯t stop in time. He rammed straight into the wall of the formation. Purple light twirled and threw him off with a great shock.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, do you think your little formation will stop me?¡± Wu Kejin didn¡¯t panic.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know the answer after you try it. If you hadn¡¯t been hiding in your tortoiseshell, killing you will be a piece of cake.¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s face was distorted. Even he understood that when it came to cultivation, Chu Xun was still ever so slightly above him.


    Of course, he would never admit this. How could the great orphan of the Assembly of Immortals be inferior to a lowly servant?


    Wu Kejin activated his sword, and a bright sword light slammed straight at the wall of the formation.


    Boom!


    The entire formation was shaking but the purple light on the wall swirled and twirled, eventually dispersing the Sword Qi.


    Wu Kejin looked dreadful. He couldn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t shatter the formation with a slash at top strength.


    ¡°Wu Kejin, I told you. I won¡¯t let you leave the Nether Mountain alive today.¡±


    That said, Chu Xun began to craft a hand seal and form a magic signet with one hand.


    The void blew up, producing a deafening thunder-like explosion.


    Everyone, whether at or away from the scene, was dumbstruck. There was a look of shock and horror on their faces.


    With a gloomy expression, Wu Kejin looked up. A trace of shock and horror was evident in his expression.


    Dark clouds were rolling over and over above the formation against a backdrop of lightning flashes and thunder rolls. Bolts of lightning as thick as an arm continued to rip through the dark clouds like a berserk serpent made of lightning. It was a horrifying scene.


    ¡°Wu Kejin, you keep saying that challenging the Assembly of Immortals means challenging the world. I¡¯ll have you know that the Assembly of Immortals is crap. It¡¯s just a stray dog running with its tail between its legs.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, it¡¯s unforgivable that you humiliate and slander the Assembly of Immortals once and again. One day, you¡¯ll be punished by the world.¡±


    ¡°Punished by the world?¡± Chu Xun sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll show you right now what heavenly punishment is.¡±


    That said, he cast a hand seal and made a gentle leap into the air.


    Purple Thunder Doom¡ªPunishment from Gods!


    Rumble!


    Thick, dark clouds turned over and over with vigor. It was as if there was a dragon of lightning swimming among the clouds.


    Shortly after, bolts of lightning as thick as an arm ripped through the dark clouds like a nest of pythons. Lightning fell from the sky and hit Wu Kejin.


    Wu Kejin stared coldly at the descending bolts of lightning with a look of contempt. He sneered. ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, stop your petty tricks. These things can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Xun was expressionless.


    Boom!


    Just as the thick bolts of lightning were about to hit Wu Kejin, they blew up and produced blinding sparks.


    The lightning might have failed to break his defense but managed to throw him out from the impact.


    Boom!


    Before Wu Kejin could land on the ground, another thick bolt of lightning hit him and sent him flying again.


    Lightning was running wild inside the formation as hundreds of thick bolts of lightning the size of an arm bombarded the ground like a host of demons running wild.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s protective Sacred Relic was strong enough to prevent the lightning from hurting him but not enough to keep him from being blasted out.


    The white light around his body was like a transparent glass cover. He hid underneath the cover. Though the lightning outside couldn¡¯t break his cover, it was strong enough to jolt and toss the cover around.


    Dark clouds billowed. Lightning continued to run wild. There was barely any light inside the formation except for the blinding lightning.


    And thanks to the dazzling white light around his body, Wu Kejin was like the sole lamp inside the darkness.


    The formation was like a soccer field and its hundreds of bombarding bolts of lightning the soccer players. Wu Kejin was the soccer ball that was kicked and knocked everywhere.


    Even though this wouldn¡¯t hurt him, it was so maddening that a descendant of the Assembly of Immortals was being kicked around like a ball. He was so pissed that he could cough up blood.


    Moreover, these bolts of lightning weren¡¯t completely harmless to him. Every time they hit him, the impact would stir his insides crazily, causing his Qi and blood to surge.

 Chapter 437 - Death Threats

    The Purple Thunder Doom ¨C Punishment from Gods!


    He might not have gravely injured Wu Kejin, but he definitely had reduced the leader of this Crusade into an utterly sorry state with his disheveled hair and tattered clothes.


    Wu Kejin was furious. He might not have been wounded, but the same could not be said for his pride and dignity.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die a most horrible death, Devil!¡± he burst out angrily.


    A deadpan Chu Xun ignored him and quickly performed more hand seals.


    The Purple Thunder Doom ¨C Destruction.


    Rumble!


    Lightning flared in the black cumulonimbuses gathering ominously overhead. They looked like dragons made up of lightning bolts streaking amidst the dark clutter.


    Swoosh!


    A bolt of lightning as thick as a bucket came hailing down and struck Wu Kejin.


    Rumble!


    The deadly shaft of light engulfed Wu Kejin whole, causing another eruption that swallowed the whole place in a devastation explosion that rocked all of Nether Mountain.


    Crack!


    Cracks broke out on the white shield of light protecting Wu Kejin. His magical shield was almost defeated by Chu Xun¡¯s lightning!


    And before he could utter any word of rejoice, another bolt of lightning as thick as a bucket streaked down from the dark plumes like a lunging serpent.


    Rumble!


    The earth trembled. The bolt hit the ground and another explosion and more cracks elongated everywhere like the coming of the Apocalypse.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡±


    Wu Kejin howled with pain. The second blast shattered the white protective shield of light and shredded his shirt, leaving him bare-chested with a charred-black patch on his front.


    ¡°Devil¡ª URGGHH!¡± So angry was Wu Kejin that he spat a mouthful of blood.


    Rumble!


    But no rest for the weary; more lightning bolts the size of coffee tables rained down incessantly, eager to bombard him into smithereens.


    Wu Kejin could only stare helplessly at the destructive power hurtling down at him.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡±


    He roared and roared as he desperately cranked up his white light shield again.


    Rumble!


    A deluge light and death came down on him again, drowning him out from everyone¡¯s sight. The lightning blasts defeated his white shield of light again, but it saved him too, nullifying more than eight to nine tenths of Chu Xun¡¯s full strike.


    The remaining of the devastation lashed viciously at Wu Kejin that by the time he emerged still surviving, he was literally smoldering with fumes and even his hair was on fire and his limbs numb from the attack.


    ¡°The bastard of Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    Chu Xun muttered coldly. He summoned another barrage of lightning blast, eager to send Wu Kejin to his death.


    Rumble!


    More shafts of light tore through the dark clouds overhead and came screaming down at him.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s pupils dilated with terror. He howled and conjured his white shield of light once more.


    Rumble!


    More lightning bolts drowned out Wu Kejin and his screams with the force and intensity of a tidal wave, crushing his white shield of light into nothing.


    At the same time, a little jade medallion hanging on Wu Kejin¡¯s chest cracked and burst into pieces.


    ¡°Hear me, Wu Kejin. The Assembly holds no dominion here. I do,¡± Chu Xun growled with suppressed fury, ¡°And if the Assembly dares to set its sights on Earth, I¡¯ll slaughter every single one of them, starting from the bastard you.¡±


    ¡°Save your arrogance, Devil! I represent the Assembly and I will not stand disgraced! What makes you think you can kill me!¡± Wu Kejin retorted belligerently.


    ¡°Do you seriously think I can¡¯t?¡± Chu Xun countered.


    ¡°Kill me if you can, Devil. You win the battle, but you will lose the war! Hahahaha!¡± Wu Kejin burst out laughing like a madman.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun scoffed and he thrust a finger into the air.


    Rumble!


    More lightning shafts roared at Wu Kejin.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡±


    Specks of white light condensed together as one to fuse into the same white shield of light again as Wu Kejin quickly channeled his Internal Breath, forming layers of protective shields to keep him from the incoming destruction.


    Rumble!


    The lightning blasts devoured him like a mindless beast, gnawing through every layer of protection he could throw forth. Blood sprayed everywhere and his chest was utterly blasted open into a sickening pulp of blood and flesh that one could make out the macabre outlines of his bones.


    Warriors at the scene and those watching the live broadcast from all over the world watched in silence paralyzed with amazement and disbelief.


    Such was the might of the Devil in his full wrath. His great strengths and plethora of tricks up his sleeves enabled him to destroy the Edict of the Assembly of Immortals and forcibly turned the tables against Wu Kejin.


    The alien races were all bedazzled with horror and shock into speechlessness that some even wet their pants.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never kill me, Devil! Even if you can, you¡¯ll never save your loved ones!¡± Wu Kejin shrieked with maniacal defiance despite the blood and froth pouring from his mouth.


    Chu Xun beheld his defeated enemy¡¯s defiance with a cold glare and an arm behind his back.


    Meanwhile, everyone was puzzled as to what Wu Kejin was trying to say.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious, Devil that I am the only one here fighting you?¡± Wu Kejin screamed.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Xun reacted rather calmly, ¡°Why so?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s composure irritated Wu Kejin to the point of extreme rage, especially when it also made him feel defeated and frustrated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where the champions of the Lost Races are, Devil?¡± Wu Kejin roared with triumphant glee, ¡°I¡¯ve sent them to assassinate your parents and loved ones! HAHAHAHA!¡±


    Wu Kejin guffawed wildly, watching Chu Xun and hoping to find a distraught look on his face.


    That seemed to shock everyone, leaving them horrified. No wonder none of these champions were anywhere in sight. They had gone off to do Wu Kejin¡¯s wicked bidding!


    Unfortunately for him, Chu Xun appeared to be relatively calm and serene.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about the wellbeing of your parents and loved ones, Devil?!¡± Wu Kejin barked.


    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Chu Xun uttered.


    ¡°How you love to pretend to look suave, Devil. Deep inside, you must be shaking with grief,¡± Wu Kejin bellowed.


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Chu Xun scoffed with disgust.


    ¡°These champions I¡¯d sent to slaughter your parents¡­ They¡¯re all Ninth-grade Beast Lords. Are you not afraid?¡± Wu Kejin hissed, teetering on losing control, ¡°Do you honestly believe that the enchantment you left at Qianlong Mountain will hold and keep your family there safe?¡±


    Chu Xun stared at him blankly.


    Wu Kejin was running mad. How could Chu Xun appear so calm and placid?! ¡°I know all about you, Devil! These champions might not defeat your enchantment, but they can easily take the Rock Sect! They can use their members as hostages and force your parents to undo the magic of the enchantment! Once the enchantment is gone, everyone atop Qianlong Mountain will only be lambs ready for slaughter!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone through a lot of work on my behalf,¡± Chu Xun remarked sarcastically with a dangerous look in his eyes.


    Chu Xun betraying a hint of emotion satiated Wu Kejin enough. Deep inside, he was rejoicing with glee. ¡°Go crazy, Devil! Panic and despair!¡±


    ¡°I told you, Devil! To defy the Assembly is to defy Nature itself! Your parents and loved ones will die because of you and it¡¯s all your fault! Hahahaha!¡± Wu Kejin howled madly.


    ¡°Kneel and prostrate yourself, Devil! Make your plea and take your own life. Perhaps I might spare your parents! HAHAHAHAHA! BEG ME, DEVIL! ON YOUR KNEES AND BEG ME!¡± Wu Kejin yelled.


    Chu Xun hardly budged, save to raise a finger into the air.


    Rumble!


    More lightning bolts carrying forces enough to annihilate all things pierced down from the dark clouds like lances, overwhelming him in another explosion.


    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡± Wu Kejin screamed in agony. The blasts carved strips of flesh off his back and there he was, utterly bloodied and maimed as smoke popped from every part of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die, Devil! You, your parents, your women and everyone in league with you¡ª they¡¯re all dead meat!¡± snarled Wu Kejin with spite.


    ¡°Are you referring to this trash?¡± Chu Xun muttered placidly, tossing to the ground the heads of several Beast Lords.


    The whole world reeled with terror. Everyone present trembled so much that their blood quite literally ran cold.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s maniacal banshee-like howl died an abrupt end as he saw blankly one of the heads rolling on the ground. it was the head of his best champion he dispatched to Gujiang.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Kejin¡¯s whole body began to spasm violently either because of shock or because of the jolts from the lightning blasts earlier.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These are the so-called champions you dispatched to murder my parents. They are all dead. What else do you have? Let¡¯s see it. Or else, you can just go to hell for all I care,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Wu Kejin gasped, perplexed with incredulity. He could not believe it. His plan was supposed to be flawless. How did Devil Chu know about it?


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. In fact, the slaughter of the Peacock Race patrol squad and the death of the Lycan champion ¨C that¡¯s all me. Ah, yes, I nearly forgot ¨C Huang Sheng¡¯s dead too,¡± added Chu Xun placidly.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s eyes shot wide with disbelief, his expression filled with shock and horror, ¡°How did you do it?!¡±


    ¡°Easy. Kill the Tenth Presbyter of the Mustelids, disguise as him, stir up a squabble between you lot, then kill the Lycan champion when the chance presented itself, then I wheeled Huang Sheng for details to your plan. That¡¯s it,¡± Chu Xun uttered nonchalantly.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s eyes grew as wide as eggs, his face contorting with panic and his eyes fraught with disbelieving shock.


    ¡°So it was you! So you were the one who had easily defused traps that I had set using these stupid goons!¡± Wu Kejin was so livid that he could not accept his defeat.


    ¡°You think too highly of yourself, bastard of the Assembly of Immortals,¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    The whole world burst into a riotous uproar when they finally comprehended what was going on.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s meticulous planning was shredded by Chu Xun in its larval stage by infiltrating into their midst before killing the Lycan champion and Huang Sheng right under his nose and used the chance to cause unrest within the coalition!


    A handful of people couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Wu Kejin. That he had to face the undefeatable and invincible Devil really was the worst of lucks. Even before his plan could progress beyond formative stages, Chu Xun had discovered about it and dismantled it.


    The champions of the Lost Races were slain even before they could do anything. Such frustration they must have felt that their eyes were still wide open even in their deaths. Most miserable were the Lycan champion and Huang Sheng; they were killed solely because of Chu Xun¡¯s devious scheme.


    That would explain how livid and mad Wu Kejin was now. No one could have endured such mockery and ridicule. Chu Xun had been twirling the forces of the Lost Races on top of Nether Mountain for the past few days in his palm like toys. As if to make things worse, all of them were still dreaming of their triumphant ambition without realizing what actually happened. It really was a heavy blow both painful and humiliating.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead, Devil!¡± Wu Kejin hissed, struggling on the brink of total madness.


    ¡°Kill me? What makes you think you can?¡± Chu Xun uttered mildly, ¡°Earth has no place for you, bastard of the Assembly of Immortals. Go to Hell.¡±


    ¡°You can die one hundred times and it still won¡¯t be enough to compensate for your sin of defying the Assembly of Immortals! You¡¯d never kill me! I¡¯m a son of the Immortals! No one can!¡± Wu Kejin roared like a rabid beast.


    A strange foreboding dread crawled all over Chu Xun and he frantically performed hand seals to reactivate his Purple Thunder Doom to kill Wu Kejin.


    Meanwhile, Wu Kejin mumbled something quietly in his mouth as he produced a piece of talismanic strip.


    Whoosh!


    The talismanic strip erupted into a huge glimmering burst of light like a supernova, blinding and intense.


    ¡°Great Immortals of the Assembly, thy subject Wu Kejin implores thy aid. I¡¯m in grave peril, beleaguered by treacherous foes. I beseech thee for thy aid! Please descend amongst our unworthy selves, slay these vile foes and restore glory and fear to the name of the Assembly. May I be granted admission to rejoin the Assembly!¡±


    Wu Kejin called loudly.


    Rumble!


    The talismanic strip only shone brighter and the white illumination began to spread rapidly.


    The white light slammed into the barriers of the enchantment, scattering cracks all over barriers before they gave in and shattered.


    The growing dome of white light reached even up to the dark cumulonimbuses up in the sky and effortlessly dispelled them all.


    That destroyed the enchantment and canceled the magic of Chu Xun¡¯s Purple Thunder Doom.


    Chu Xun immediately felt an inexplicable chilly premonition.


    ¡°RUN! GET OUT OF HERE!¡± Chu Xun bellowed at once.


    The warriors still bewildered and blank despite the growing sense of something dangerous coming hurriedly broke out of their panicking stupor and heeding Chu Xun¡¯s warning, they turned around and darted down the slopes of Nether Mountain as quickly as they could.


    Chu Xun wheeled around himself. He ignored Wu Kejin and fled too, for he felt the threat of death hanging over his head.

 Chapter 438 - The Devil Is Falling

    Rumble!


    The air tremored violently. When Chu Xun turned his head to steal a glimpse, he saw the piece of talismanic strip rising up into the air and immolated.


    A scary vortex of winds and clouds spiraled in the sky like a behemothic beast baring its fangs to devour Nether Mountain whole.


    The enormous force pulling from inside the aerial maelstrom caused the entire mountain to shake as terrifying cracks split open and rocks fell in all directions.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never kill me, Devil! I said that before! No one in this world can!¡± Wu Kejin screamed amid the tumult, his body being drawn by the invisible force up into the air gradually.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes gleamed with opportunity. He stomped and launched himself into the air, chasing after Wu Kejin with Dragon¡¯s Wrath grasped firmly in his hand. He injected a huge burst of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into the golden saber and he attacked.


    The purplish scythe-like energy bolt rocketed with a dazzling trail of glitters in its wake.


    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡±


    Blood sprayed like a fountain. The energy bolt slashed through Wu Kejin¡¯s legs, severing his legs below his knees.


    ¡°AHHHH!¡±


    The son of the Immortals let loose an anguished scream, his face contorting grotesquely with pain and his eyes blazed with grudge and rancor.


    Chu Xun gave Dragon¡¯s Wrath another swing. The golden saber hummed in his grasp and came down with a heavy blow, firing another energy bolt that aimed at Wu Kejin¡¯s throat.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU, DEVIL!?¡± Wu Kejin howled, visibly afraid out of his wits. Chu Xun was trying to kill him for real!? With his badly battered self and his weakened strength, there was zero chance that he would survive this blow.


    Suddenly, an astonishingly huge and gargantuan hand appeared from within the vortex.


    Ivory-fair and divine the hand looked, yet Chu Xun could feel how dangerous it was through the hairs standing on ends all over him.


    The gigantic hand flicked a finger at the energy bolt that he fired using Dragon¡¯s Wrath, easily destroying it in a little puff.


    Surprised and delighted, Wu Kejin yelled hoarsely, ¡°I am Wu Kejin, a descendant of the Immortals! I thank you for your saving grace!¡±


    The gigantic hand groped at Chu Xun. As it drew near, he could feel its tremendous pressure and weight bearing in, threatening to squash Nether Mountain whole.


    Chu Xun could feel the hairs on his back standing as his blood raced. Every bone in him was groaning at the indescribable weight coming in on him that even droplets of blood were oozing out of the pores on his skin.


    The gigantic hand came down, its colossal size and girth blotting out the sun and sky overhead as Chu Xun stood in its shadow. It was not only aiming for Chu Xun but to level the entire mountain too!


    Without any time to think, Chu Xun quickly took out a jade flask and upended it. A droplet of blood dropped on Chu Xun¡¯s palm, bursting a brilliant surge of light when it first appeared that engulfed every inch of Nether Mountain in its sudden pulse of radiance.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s True Blood!


    There was a need to even think. Chu Xun swallowed the blood readily and felt the huge energy from it coursing through every artery to his limbs as his aura soared.


    Chu Xun¡¯s power levels skyrocketed to the latter Golden Core stages and more. But the gigantic hand was only too terrible; it came down on Chu Xun with what seemed like a vicious swat, clubbing Chu Xun off the sky and into the ground in a huge crater.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Scaring All the Gods and Ghosts by the Third Finger!


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Shaking the Sky by the Fourth Finger!


    Rumble!


    An ancient and suffocating aura swept across the area and two huge monoliths appeared like mountains that scraped the skies, rising up like pillars to stop the gigantic hand from coming down.


    The gargantuan hand crushed down on the monoliths with hardly any slow in its pace. Instead, cracks began spreading all around the twin monoliths, and finally, they crumbled under its unstoppable force. The gigantic hand could not be stopped at all.


    Chu Xun¡¯s powers had risen to the Grand Completion of the Golden Core Stage.


    He activated his powers with his mind.


    The Celestial Upheaval ¨C The Thirty-Sixth!


    Thirty-six energy bolts ¨C each shaped like fists ¨C rained down in a horrendous barrage at the falling giant hand.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The hails of lights fell like a meteor rain, peppering the gigantic hand with clusters of explosions.


    But it was not enough. Despite the large explosions, the gigantic hand emerged utterly unscathed, looking still smooth and fair as if the explosions hardly occurred at all.


    Chu Xun stared with shock. Reaching the Great Completion of the Golden Core Stage meant that he could have easily killed Wu Kejin by lifting only a finger.


    The Eternal Phoenix Scripture magic!


    An ear-splitting screech of a phoenix tore through the higher strata of the skies and a fiery bird more than thirty meters in the full splendor of its wings bore down on the gargantuan hand in a razing inferno.


    Rumble!


    Flames swept everywhere in incessant pulses with eruptions that shook and rock the earth. But that hardly stopped the hand; it paused for one second but continued its fall.


    The Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique!


    The roar of a dragon resonated up into the skies and nine gold-purplish silhouettes resembling majestic dragons thundered like the noble beasts which likeness they took and charged at the gigantic hand.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Another knot of explosions erupted on the hand. Still, the hand continued its fall and the crushing force that heralded its fall was already squashing Nether Mountain like a hydraulic press. The explosions had but merely stopped the hand for one brief moment, like the ones before, but they dealt no actual damage to it without even a bruise on its skin.


    Chu Xun jerked his head around. The human warriors had sped down the mountain, but they stood near the outer peripherals to watch, thinking that they would be safe there.


    ¡°RUN! GO!¡± Chu Xun roared at them.


    Realizing how foolish they were, the warriors wheeled around and fled.


    It was too late for him, however. He could muster his quickest speed and he would still never be able to make it out of Nether Mountain.


    ¡°AHHHH!¡±


    Chu Xun let loose a defiant howl of his own and launched every trick in his playbook at the gargantuan hand.


    But it was like building a castle on sand; the gigantic hand just wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Crack!


    Chu Xun sank. The invisible force from the hand hammered all of Nether Mountain that it teetered on the brink of collapsing and Chu Xun¡¯s feet plunged into the earth. His bones whined with agony as the gargantuan hand loomed as near as three meters overhead.


    ¡°ARRGGGHH!¡± Chu Xun roared, summoning every bit of Hong Meng Immortal Qi he could muster. The dual Golden Cores in his body whirled rapidly to churn out more powers for him to resist the gargantuan hand.


    All around the world, people watching the live broadcast leaped up in uproar. The Devil threw everything at the gargantuan hand and nothing had worked. This could be his doom!


    ¡°Launch an airstrike at that bloody thing!¡± the Chief Official bellowed at his desk, pounding a fist into it.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late,¡± said a voice solemnly. It was too late for a nuclear missile to save the Devil now.


    ¡°Chu Xun, my brother!¡± Yue Fandie screamed, with red veins lining his scleras in his distress. He and his son had been watching the live broadcast at the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy and they were all fuming.


    But around the world, people lurched with the comprehension of an Immortal¡¯s might. ¡°Is this the power of the Assembly of Immortals!? What terror and destruction they wield!¡±


    ¡°This is your price for defying the Assembly, Devil! Prepare for your death!¡± announced Wu Kejin triumphantly as he was about to enter the vortex.


    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡±


    Blood poured out of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth. His bones were on the brink of snapping from the tremendous pressure and blood spatters mottled every part of his glazed-white robes.


    The gargantuan hand was trying to force him to kneel, he realized. Both his legs were already deep into the rock underneath him with only his upper body still visible.


    Rumble!


    Part of Nether Mountain toppled and it sank one-third of its full height.


    ¡°ARGGGHH!¡± A terrified howl allowed Chu Xun a moment¡¯s worth of distraction. He peered around to find the mutants of the alien races fleeing for their lives, albeit slower than the human warriors. A hand of those who had been too slow were crushed into pulps of meat by the invisible force of the gargantuan hand.


    ¡°STOP THEM! KILL THEM ALL! LEAVE NONE OF THEM ALIVE!¡± burst out Chu Xun suddenly.


    The human warriors who had been darting to safety turned back at Chu Xun¡¯s calls and they saw the alien races fleeing.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    They had only the deepest loathing for the alien race mutants. Luo Yuan led the charge with the rest peeling just after him as they dove at the fleeing mutants.


    No one could dispute that Chu Xun was now fending off the gargantuan hand only because he had been buying them time to flee. Or else, with his great speeds, he could have easily bolted off into safety himself.


    Elsewhere, all around the world, people reeled in silence. They saw how ruthless Chu Xun could be. Even in his critical moment, he never stopped thinking of how to defeat the enemy. This really was the Devil.


    Clamors and battle cries filled the air with blood splashing and severed limbs falling everywhere as combatants from both sides struggled to slaughter one another.


    At the top of Nether Mountain, Chu Xun was still groaning and grunting in pain. Suddenly, he remembered his staff. He conjured it and the golden staff appeared, bright and shiny as always. It grew at a visible rate and turned into a golden column protruding on the top of Nether Mountain, a monolith so thick that not even ten men could wrap their arms around it.


    Bang!


    The giant hand smashed into the top end of the golden column that was the dragonbone staff, sending a shock that tremored more of Nether Mountain into further collapse. But the staff endured; it managed to withstand a blow from the giant hand!


    Chu Xun breathed easier, relieved to find that the dragonbone staff working. The bone of the Ancestral Dragon was still every bit as dependable even in the face of such a formidable opponent!


    But the gargantuan hand did not stop. Before he could even catch his breath, Nether Mountain sank further with another huge eruption and the golden column had been pounded deep inside the mountain!


    Rumble!


    The ancient dragonbone staff being piledriven into the mountain was the last straw; all of Nether Mountain began to crumble by piecemeal bits. But that did not stop the gargantuan hand. It continued hammering at the dragonbone staff until two meters of its tip was visible, the rest of it inside the mountain itself.


    ¡°Assembly of Immortals, you bunch of trash!¡± Chu Xun bellowed. The gargantuan hand was really trying to kill him!


    ¡°Speck of filth,¡± remarked a deep, rumbling voice that boomed from inside the vortex, a voice strong enough to rock the rings of summits all around them, ¡°To think that Earth would reemerge after millions of years. Mere slaves like you would do well to await your true masters.¡±


    Chu Xun could have not been any more frustrated. So the Assembly of Immortals was not yet informed about the anomalies now going on all over Earth! He could have quickly used Emperor Ao¡¯s True Blood to quickly deal with Wu Kejin to prevent all this and now, the Immortals were coming!


    ¡°Bunch of wretched filth! Come! If you dare set foot on Earth, I¡¯ll slay every single one of you myself!¡± Chu Xun roared.


    ¡°Speck of dirt. After millions of years since our departure, vermins like you have no recollection of the Assembly¡¯s greatness and majesty.¡±


    ¡°Greatness and majesty my arse! You¡¯re just a bunch of turncoats who had deserted Earth!¡± Chu Xun, in a rare streak lashed out with expletives.


    ¡°For this contempt, you shall pay, vermin. May this be an example to every Earthling for any defiance to the Assembly¡¯s rule,¡± said the voice with evident disgust.


    Before the voice was gone, the gigantic hand gave another punch at the dragonbone staff for good measure as if to demonstrate his point by further pounding the golden staff deeper into the ground. It bore down again on Chu Xun, this time very close to reaching his head, who was still resisting with every shred of his will and might.


    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡±


    Blood trickled from every pore all around him and his eyes were bloodshot from the pressure now assailing him. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi bursting in neverending surges out of him was the only thing now still keeping him up.


    Then, the deep rumbling voice gave what was an unmistakable gasp of surprise. ¡°There¡¯s more to this column than meets the eye,¡± it commented and it clawed at the dragonbone staff.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face fell in despair. Losing the dragonbone staff from his hands would come worse a shame than death itself.


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    He quickly magically summoned it back and stowed it away before the gargantuan hand could take it.


    ¡°You are hereby sentenced to death, you unworthy insect!¡± the disembodied voice rumbled with rage.


    It slammed down on Chu Xun again. This time, without the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s bone to defend himself, it came sure and swift like a hammer.


    Rumble!


    The blow struck Chu Xun squarely, driving him into the earth before the gigantic hand withdrew for a second blow rapidly.


    Crack!


    All of Nether Mountain shook with boulders being crushed into bits of gravel.


    ¡°Xun!¡± At Qianlong Mountain, Chu Tianhe and his wife howled and fainted at the horror of seeing their son being crushed to his death.


    All around the world, people roared in grief and indignation.


    Deep in the halls of the Fire Dragon Palace, the Rock Sect, and the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, terror and dismay gripped everyone as they cried with their eyes reddening in extreme distress.


    The entire cyberspace was as quiet as a crypt. ¡°The Devil is falling today.¡± There was no doubt of it.


    Rumble!


    Nether Mountain was still toppling to its last stone, the once tall and towering mountain now not more than half its full height.


    Rumble!


    Another deafening boom sent tremors everywhere. The earth shook and so did the rings of summits around them as if the Apocalypse was at hand. Nether Mountain was utterly gone. The gigantic hand¡¯s work was done and all that remained were only heaps and mounds of countless rocks and stones.


    ¡°Such is the fate of a vermin who tried to resist the divine might of the Assembly,¡± observed the booming voice from within the vortex.


    The gargantuan hand then began digging through the rocks, flipping over as if searching for something. It was looking to recover Chu Xun¡¯s corpse to loot the golden staff.


    Virtually every human watching the live broadcast snarled with indignation. ¡°This is blatant humiliation! He¡¯s defiling Chu Xun¡¯s corpse by looting his belongings!¡±


    All of a sudden, a strange, inexplicable sensation made every head turned towards the faraway horizons.


    The figure of a stranger streaked across the sky with speeds comparable to a lightning bolt. Along with it came the indomitable air of a god that even air and space distorted in his wake as if quaking to his presence.

 Chapter 439 - Tormented and Disfigured!

    Not even a Human Immortal could walk in the air.


    The new arrival, along with the pressure that he exerted, was terrifying. Everywhere that he passed, space would contort and wind would gather.


    Moreover, he was shockingly fast. Initially a distant black dot, he appeared in the blink of an eye in front of the hand that overturned the boulder.


    Everyone saw that it was a tall and slender man wearing a yellow robe with golden thread and a jade crown. His face was obscured by mist, preventing others from seeing his true appearance.


    ¡°Scum from the Immortals of Assembly, you have crossed the line.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was as majestic as the ringing of a great bell, sending shockwaves throughout the world. Even though he seemed so very small in front of the massive hand, his might was shocking.


    ¡°Insect-like creatures, it seems that you servants have completely betrayed your masters after a thousand years.¡±


    A sharp rebuke emerged from within the vortex. Simultaneously, the massive hand extended a finger to crush the man. Every word and action was filled with contempt.


    The man snorted. His aura surged like a big wave of a frantic sea. White light engulfed his surroundings and blocked the massive finger, preventing it from falling.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide who the masters and the servants are.¡±


    The man sounded apathetic as he gently raised his hand and twisted space.


    Whoosh!


    The vast expanse of white light began to spin into a tornado, entwining the massive finger.


    Suddenly, a furious scream came from within the vortex.


    Back on earth, everyone watching the battle through live broadcast widened their eyes at this. They felt cold all over.


    The white light whirled around the massive finger at an incredible speed, lacerating the flesh on the finger and sending chunks of meat flying.


    Breaking and snapping sounds continued.


    The white light not only lacerated the flesh on the finger but ground its bones to powder in a flash as well.


    Furious and panicked screams emerged from the vortex until one of the fingers on the massive hand completely disintegrated.


    ¡°Despicable slave, you dare hurt me.¡± A voice colored with disbelief came from the vortex.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to call yourself a master in front of me?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was brimming with ice. He raised his hand to grab yet another massive finger and twisted it forcefully.


    The forefinger of the massive hand was twisted and knotted immediately, its flesh lacerated and bloody. Even its bone snapped in several parts from the force.


    The gigantic hand was so strong that it could even crush the Nether Mountain, and yet two of its fingers were easily broken by the man¡¯s raise of a hand.


    How horrifying! Even through the screen, the viewers of the live broadcast could feel their stomach churning.


    ¡°Insect, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± A deafening bellow came from the vortex.


    The massive hand didn¡¯t seem to weaken after losing two fingers. It attacked with fury and slammed hard, wanting to crush the man into minced meat.


    The elderly man looked at the descending hand and raised his own hand.


    Whoosh!


    A tremendous force began to spin around him. In the blink of an eye, the force transformed into a terrifying tornado.


    The tornado, like an evil dragon descending upon the world, swept the massive hand along with its arm into its core.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± A panicked scream came from the vortex.


    Rain of blood fell on the ground as the massive hand and arm were twisted by the tornado. Inch by inch, their flesh ruptured and turned into bloody mud.


    Crack!


    The arm emerging from the vortex was hundreds of feet long. It was so thick that not even five men would be able to surround it. And yet, the tornado managed to snap it off its elbow. The severed arm, along with its remaining three fingers and palm, had been reduced to powder.


    Everyone was so shocked that their limbs turned cold. This was too horrifying. The massive hand possessed enough power to ruin the world, and yet the man easily snapped it in half.


    Was this man trying to scare them to death? How could there be such a terrible existence on earth?


    ¡°Despicable slave, you dare hurt your master. I swear I¡¯ll behead you today.¡± The owner of the massive hand was going mad after losing half of his arm. Blood was gushing out of his wound, making for a frightening sight.


    ¡°You must have a death wish to call yourself a master in front of me.¡±


    By the time everyone heard the man¡¯s icy voice, he had already skyrocketed into the air to go after the intact half of the arm. He made a slash high up in the sky, and a dangerous gleam that spanned ten meters flashed for a second.


    Puff!


    Blood spilled everywhere as the intact half of the arm was cut down. The man made it look as easy as if he was just cutting a radish.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The owner of the arm cried in pain.


    The man hovered in the air and twirled his hand, causing the severed arm to blow up into a bloody mist. His momentum was incredible.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? How can you have such strong cultivation?¡± asked the voice in the vortex. This time, he didn¡¯t dare to refer to himself as a master anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re unworthy of that information. All you need to know is that the Assembly of Immortals can never step foot on earth anymore. Otherwise, every last one of them will be killed.¡± The man was very domineering.


    Rumble!


    A shockwave ripped through the air as the enormous vortex in the sky rapidly expanded. A head the size of a mountain poked out, and two eyes the size of lanterns stared coldly at the man in the yellow robe.


    It was an utterly ordinary but frighteningly large face. It possessed a dreadful might that made everyone who looked at it shudder in fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re just an illusion. Put away your little tricks.¡±


    The man was full of contempt. He raised his hand, conjuring a palm imprint that caused explosions in the air. In the blink of an eye, the palm imprint grew big enough to cover the sky and landed squarely on the enormous face.


    Slam!


    The slap resounded sharply and clearly in everyone¡¯s ears. When the massive palm imprint hit the enormous face, the impact warped its features and caused blood to spill from its mouth. Even its two front teeth, like two doors, were knocked out and fell from the sky. They crashed and produced two large dents on the ground.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The enormous face screamed and grimaced in pain. Its facial features twisted horrendously.


    The man swung his hand again, and the massive palm imprint whizzed out.


    Slam!


    This time, his slap produced a distinct crack of the bone. Blood splashed all over the enormous face.


    The owner of the enormous face was truly afraid. It withdrew abruptly to hide inside the vortex.


    ¡°How can you run without paying the price?¡± The man was domineering. The enormous face had retreated inside the vortex but one-third of its arm was still outside.


    The man flew upward and raised a hand to conjure another massive palm imprint. The palm imprint grabbed the damaged arm and pulled it down with force.


    Puff!


    Blood gushed out like a broken faucet, raining down upon the earth as if heaven was weeping. The man ripped the enormous arm off its shoulder. One could see that a thick, solid bloody tendon hanging off the ripped arm.


    Boom!


    The massive palm imprint tightened its grip, and the severed arm instantly turned into a bloody mist.


    ¡°Lowly insects! When the Assembly of Immortals arrives, they will purge you despicable servants with blood.¡± A ruthless voice came out of the gradually shrinking vortex.


    ¡°You can boast again when you actually come down here.¡± The man sounded detached, appearing contemptuous of the threat. He raised his hand again, and an explosion shook the air. A golden phantom dragon skyrocketed into the sky and charged into the vortex.


    Boom!


    The golden phantom dragon blew up. The rest could only hear the deafening explosion but not see it, for the vortex had completely vanished. The sky became sunny again but everyone could vividly hear a mournful scream just as the vortex disappeared.


    Everyone looked at the tall and straight figure in the air. How strong! How domineering! The owner of the enormous face was undoubtedly a terrifying existence from the Assembly of Immortals, and even then, he was utterly bullied by this man. The man had easily ripped off his arm and tormented him into deformity.


    While everyone was still reeling from shock and horror, the man descended on the ground. He raised his hand, summoning a whizzing gale that could blast even the heaviest of boulders away.


    Suddenly, he stepped forward and raised his hand to send a heavy boulder away, revealing the person lying underneath.


    Everyone could see that the person was Chu Xun the Devil.


    His body was covered in blood and his eyes were tightly shut. No one knew if he was dead or alive. Even so, his body was intact.


    This shocked everyone. As expected of Chu Xun the Devil! Even after taking such a strong hit, even after the Nether Mountain collapsed, his body was still intact. It was apparent how sturdy his body was.


    The man carried Chu Xun the Devil, whose survival was still a mystery, and flew into the sky. They disappeared in just seconds.


    It was the arrival of the man in the yellow robe that abruptly stopped the battle between the human warriors and the Lost Races warriors.


    At this very moment, Luo Yuan noticed that the Lost Races were trying to slip away.


    ¡°Kill these bastards!¡±


    Luo Yuan screamed and pounced at his enemies.


    Yet another bloody battle began.


    There weren¡¯t many from the Lost Races, and most were low-level Human Kings. They were so quickly massacred by the human warriors that they had to retreat little by little.


    Kong Ying panicked when she saw this. She returned to her original form and flew into the sky.


    The Winged race immediately followed suit after noticing her actions, flapping their wings as they took flight.


    The Zombies and Draconians were left to suffer the human warriors¡¯ slaughter due to their inability to fly. Huge beasts collapsed one after another, leaving behind pools of blood.


    ¡°Despicable humans. We will remember this.¡± Kong Ying looked down at everyone with a grim expression.


    ¡°Damned bird. Come down if you dare. And the rest of you wenches, too. Come down if you have the balls!¡± Human warriors yelled at them.


    ¡°Lowly insects. Sooner or later, we will take revenge for today.¡± A cold-faced Kong Ying spread her wings and flew away.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a white light attacked her at the speed of lightning.


    Puff!


    The white light perforated Kong Ying¡¯s neck, spilling blood everywhere. Her large body fell from the sky and fell so hard that the ground shuddered.


    Everyone turned their heads and stared in shock.


    They saw a woman with a grim expression on her pretty face. Dressed in white clothes, she looked like a goddess. She was so beautiful that it was almost unreal.


    It was Jing Hong who had rushed here to help.


    True Energy was surging around her. Pure ice lotuses were hovering in the air, blossoming gradually.


    Jing Hong flicked her fingers, and the ice lotuses began to spin rapidly, shooting out blade-like ice leaves.


    Puff! Puff!


    Blood spilled everywhere as the Winged race screeched mournfully. The terrifying ice leaves perforated their throats, wings, and bodies.


    The Wingeds screamed and fell from the sky one after another.


    In no time at all, twenty or so Wingeds fell. None of them escaped Jing Hong¡¯s massacre.


    ¡°Where is Chu Xun?¡± Jing Hong asked one of the human warriors.


    ¡°Someone¡­ someone saved and took him away.¡± The human warrior felt as if every last drop of blood inside of him froze under Jing Hong¡¯s gaze. He was so startled that his voice quivered.


    ¡°Who saved him?¡± Jing Hong asked.


    The human warrior described the appearance of the man who saved Chu Xun the Devil.


    Jing Hong immediately knew it was Emperor Ao.


    She turned around, turned into a white light, and sped away.


    Everyone at the scene exchanged looks. Why was everyone connected to Chu Xun the Devil so terrifying?


    Emperor Ao took Chu Xun away by air, traveling like a meteor streaking across the sky.


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, an explosion went off in the air. Thick dark clouds began to gather above Emperor Ao.


    His expression changed ever so slightly. To think that the Law of the World detected him after just four hours, and celestial calamity was about to befall him.


    Emperor Ao increased his speed sharply. He knew that he must return to Dragon¡¯s Back before celestial calamity struck. He could take it, but Chu Xun couldn¡¯t. A single punishing bolt of lightning would reduce Chu Xun to dust in his current state.


    He made a mistake in his judgment this time. He didn¡¯t think it would attract the arrival of an Earth Immortal. Fortunately, the Earth Immortal was bound by rules and couldn¡¯t come down to earth. Otherwise, a calamity would await them. Besides him, no one on earth was capable of fighting an Earth Immortal.


    Chu Xun was the unlucky one. He nearly died today.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    Dark clouds continued to gather as lightning sizzled in the background.


    Celestial calamity was brewing in the background. It seemed like it was almost done and about to land on Emperor Ao.


    Fortunately, Emperor Ao was fast enough. Every step he took carried him tens of thousands of meters away. He was able to carry Chu Xun to Dragon¡¯s Back a second before thunder calamity fell.


    If celestial calamity struck, Emperor Ao could withstand four punishing lightning bolts with his current cultivation. However, Chu Xun might die with just one. Moreover, one bolt of lightning was strong enough to destroy most of the capital city.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief at successfully evading the celestial calamity.

 Chapter 440 - In Purgatory!

    Chu Xun was badly injured. His whole body was lacerated and his internal organs were dislocated.


    If Chu Xun hadn¡¯t been protected by the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone, he would have been doomed this time. His internal organs might have been crushed.


    If he couldn¡¯t receive proper treatment now, his vitality would be sapped and he would have long-term complications.


    Moreover, since he had used the True Blood, he had dropped to the middle-stage of Gold Core, which meant that his essence had been hurt.


    Emperor Ao opened Chu Xun¡¯s Storage Ring with a special method, planning to use the resources inside to heal Chu Xun.


    Upon seeing the inside of the Storage Ring, Emperor Ao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He was confused and looked at the unconscious Chu Xun. What had this guy done in the past few years? The resources in the ring were abundant. There were even a few rare exotic fruits, and also countless spiritual herbs, spiritual elixirs, rare flowers, and spiritual fruits.


    ¡°Fire-Amber Bamboo, Soul-nourishing Lotuses, Spirit Flux of thousands of years, Sacred Dew of the Sun¡­¡± Emperor Ao was shocked.


    Emperor Ao even cried out in surprise when Suan Ni rushed out after he opened a jade jar.


    ¡°Suan Ni True Blood.¡±


    After a long time, Emperor Ao laughed.


    No wonder the outside world called this guy Chu Xun the Devil. He deserved that name. Even Emperor Ao admired him for his means and speed of collecting resources.


    However, when he saw the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone, he didn¡¯t want to laugh at all. His face turned grim. The bone used to be on his father¡¯s tail, but it was hidden by this brat.


    ¡°This brat is such a hoarder.¡± Emperor Ao stared angrily at Chu Xun, who still hadn¡¯t woken up.


    ¡°Forget it. When you recover, I¡¯ll get even with you.¡±


    Emperor Ao muttered a few words. He flipped his hand over, and a big cauldron appeared. It was floating in the air more than one meter above the ground and was as tall as a person. It was dark all over. No one could see what it was made of. There was a faint red light flowing on its surface.


    Emperor Ao made a magic signet, and a Blazing Flame Formation formed at the bottom of the cauldron. The dark-red flames burned the big cauldron, making it scorching hot.


    Next, he poured all of the Spirit Flux of thousands of years and Sacred Dew of the Sun into the cauldron and filled it up.


    Then, he began to refine those spiritual herbs and elixirs to extract their essence, which would be poured into the cauldron.


    Emperor Ao was very good at refining, so in the blink of an eye, countless spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs were refined.


    The divine water in the cauldron seemed to be in a viscous state. The flames surged and the water was boiling.


    Emperor Ao stripped Chu Xun naked and threw him into the cauldron. Then, he set up another magic formation around it to prevent the steam of the divine water from escaping.


    When Chu Xun fell into the cauldron, the boiling divine water all rushed toward him and was immediately absorbed through his pores.


    The unconscious Chu Xun felt a sharp pain. He couldn¡¯t help trembling and unconsciously ran his Qi to resist it.


    ¡°Boy, if you want to recover as soon as possible, don¡¯t try to resist it. The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone is in your body, and you have cultivated the Hong Meng Scripture, so only you can make full use of these things,¡± Emperor Ao told Chu Xun through the sea of consciousness.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s skin became red, and the intense pain made him groan.


    The water with herbs and elixirs went into his body like burning steel needles and was running along his veins, meridians, and bones.


    Chu Xun was still unconscious, so he could only subconsciously run his Qi to resist, destroy, and refine the water.


    ¡°Boy, enjoy it!¡± Emperor Ao looked at Chu Xun and seemed to take pleasure in his misery.


    Chu Xun then fell into endless pain and could not break free from it.


    ¡­


    Time flew by. Half a year had passed.


    ¡°Master, he will be fine, won¡¯t he?¡± After coming back, Jing Hong had never left but had stayed there watching over Chu Xun.


    Emperor Ao was still the same old him¡ªeating, drinking, and having fun.


    He threw the carp he had just hooked into the pond and glanced at Chu Xun, who was still in the big cauldron.


    ¡°He seems fine.¡±


    ¡°But why is he still unconscious?¡± Jing Hong was not relieved. After all, there was more than one herb and elixir in the water, and the Spirit Flux of thousands of years and the Sacred Dew of the Sun had different properties.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Others may not be able to succeed, but this boy is an exception,¡± Emperor Ao said. He had the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone and had practiced the Hong Meng Scripture. More surprisingly, he had two Golden Cores in his body, a very strange thing that even Emperor Ao had never seen in his life.


    The Gold Core was the origin of a person, and one¡¯s combat capability depended on that. Chu Xun actually had two. What did this mean?


    Emperor Ao had never heard of such a thing. He didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad. Now he could only think about it in a good way.


    The sticky divine water with herbs became clear now after being absorbed by Chu Xun for half a year.


    Lord of Healing was confused. Chu Xun should have woken up a long time ago.


    However, they had no choice but to wait.


    However, to their surprise, they waited another half a year.


    There was still no sign that Chu Xun would wake up.


    However, the outside world had been thrown into chaos.


    Strong warriors of the alien races appeared one after another.


    Although there were not many, each of them was very powerful.


    They had learned that almost all of their member¡¯s deaths had something to do with Chu Xun, so they announced they would take revenge on Chu Xun.


    Now the whole world wanted to know where Chu Xun was and whether he was alive.


    It was said that there were actually warriors of the Immortal Level among them.


    They were very cruel. They had slaughtered cities and plundered villages. There were no human warriors of the Immortal Level, so human beings were defeated in the battle and forced to retreat.


    Besides, the human warriors who had participated in the massacre of the alien races in the battle of the Nether Mountain a year ago were being hunted down.


    In remote areas, some towns had fallen into the hands of the alien races, and all the residents had been slaughtered.


    The amiable old man was very aggressive this time. He warned the alien races that if they dared to kill innocent people again, he would not be kind to them.


    A wolf king of the Lycan race at Grade Nine of the Great Completion was very disdainful of the old man. On the same day, he plundered another city and slaughtered hundreds of thousands of people.


    The amiable old man was furious and ordered to fire a small nuclear bomb into the city.


    Before, he didn¡¯t use nuclear bombs because he was afraid of hurting innocent people. But now that this city was occupied by the Lycans, he didn¡¯t have to worry about that.


    No one dared to underestimate the power of a nuclear bomb. It could shatter everything. The small nuclear bomb completely flattened the city. Even the wolf king was blown to ashes.


    This move had completely shocked the alien races. They did not dare to act rashly now.


    Half a year had passed, and the city, which had been flattened by nuclear bombs, was still devoid of any vegetation. This made the alien races even more fearful.


    Since the government had stepped in, the alien races didn¡¯t dare to make unbridled attacks, but they kept doing little tricks.


    The nuclear bomb could intimidate the alien races, but it had a disadvantage. When those of the alien races hid among the humans, the country could do nothing about it. It could not fire at the cities where human beings were.


    In Emperor Ao¡¯s Purple Mansion on Dragon¡¯s Back, Chu Xun was still in the big cauldron and had absorbed the herbs and elixirs inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡± At first, Emperor Ao was relaxed, but now he began to worry.


    Another month passed in the blink of an eye.


    On this day, Chu Xun finally woke up. When he opened his eyes, he looked a little confused.


    The water was up to his chin, so when he opened his mouth to say something, he accidentally gulped down a few mouthfuls of water. He was choked to tears and came to his senses completely.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve finally woken up.¡± Emperor Ao and Jing Hong came over and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°One year, one month, and seven days,¡± Emperor Ao said.


    Chu Xun rolled his eyes and thought, ¡°This man is crazy. Isn¡¯t seven days a week?¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Jing Hong asked with concern.


    Chu Xun clenched his fists and stretched in the water. His bones cracked. He said with a smile, ¡°I feel better than ever.¡±


    He had endured the pain of being shot by the flaming needles for a year, so he had to be fine. If not, that would mean that he had suffered the pain for nothing.


    Chu Xun was about to get out of the cauldron, but was slapped back by Emperor Ao.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Xun was very angry. The slap was so hard that he felt dizzy now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to come out now. I have something good for you.¡± Emperor Ao smiled strangely.


    Seeing Emperor Ao¡¯s mischievous look, Chu Xun was alarmed.


    Emperor Ao took out a jade jar. Chu Xun recognized it at a glance. It was the jar that contained Suan Ni True Blood.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Chu Xun looked at him warily.


    ¡°This is a good thing, a great treasure. It can not only improve the soul, spirit, and bones, but also can greatly benefit one¡¯s cultivation,¡± Emperor Ao said.


    ¡°I know that.¡± Chu Xun was not a new cultivator, so he naturally knew the benefits of Suan Ni True Blood.


    ¡°Good. Refine and absorb it now.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± As Chu Xun said this, he tried to jump out of the big cauldron.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide.¡± Emperor Ao moved quickly. He sealed Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation and set up a magic formation to trap him in the cauldron.


    Then, he opened the lid of the jade jar, and Suan Ni rushed out while spouting red flames. It was the size of a palm, but it was fierce. Emperor Ao turned over his hand and slammed it into the big cauldron where Chu Xun was.


    Suan Ni roared at Chu Xun and then rushed toward him.


    The cauldron was not big enough and Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation was sealed, so he couldn¡¯t dodge it and was hit in the chest.


    A sizzling sound rang out.


    A puff of white smoke rose, and the place where Chu Xun was hit suddenly turned red. He felt like his flesh was burning.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Xun let out a heartbreaking wail. He was in so much pain that he felt as if his heart was torn apart and his soul was trembling.


    The pain of being pricked by the flaming needles was nothing compared to this burning pain.


    ¡°You bastard! Unseal my cultivation!¡± Chu Xun felt so much pain. He stared at Emperor Ao and screamed.


    ¡°Unseal your cultivation? Then how can you refine yourself?¡± Emperor Ao looked at Chu Xun, who was still screaming, and said, ¡°When you were slapped, your skin and flesh were torn open, so you should know how fragile you are. You disgraced the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique of my race. I can¡¯t afford to lose my reputation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your technique is lousy. It has nothing to do with¡­ ah¡­¡± Before Chu Xun could finish his words, he was hit on the shoulder by Suan Ni. His shoulder turned red and white smoke began curling up. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t help but let out a shrill cry.


    It was really painful. It was as if someone was scorching his flesh with a red-hot iron. It not only made his skin and flesh painful, but also his bones and soul.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯d better save some strength to deal with this Suan Ni,¡± Emperor Ao said gloatingly.


    ¡°Jing Hong, help me. This old man wants to kill me. If you don¡¯t want to be a widow, save me now.¡± Seeing that Emperor Ao ignored him, Chu Xun began to plead with Jing Hong.


    He felt like he was in purgatory. The part that was hit was painful, and his whole body seemed to be burned by raging fire. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t see anything. His soul trembled, and his whole body spasmed.

 Chapter 441 - Eye-to-eye Reborn!

    Chu Xun never stopped wailing. With eyes as red as blood and the veins of his skin bulging grotesquely like veins, Chu Xun looked more beast than man.


    It was so painful. Having his bones snapped one by one would still be less agonizing than this.


    ¡°Would he be fine, Teacher?¡± Jing Hong gasped, visibly distressed.


    ¡°The Suan Ni is an ancient beast of untold ferocity and malice. Not even us dragons would dare flippantly antagonize a Suan Ni in its adult stage. And a drop of Suan Ni True Blood is as rare as it gets. Chu Xun¡¯s physical endurance needs to be stronger, and this Suan Ni True Blood is just the thing he needs.¡±


    Coming from the World of Cultivation herself, Jing Hong knew full well the rarity of the True Blood and its boon to Chu Xun. But she just couldn¡¯t take the sight of Chu Xun suffering with pain.


    ¡°Can you unseal his powers, Teacher?¡±


    Emperor Ao rejected flatly, ¡°He needs the Suan Ni True Blood to temper his soul, his physical endurance, and his skin. He would only use his Hong Meng Immortal Qi if I unseal his powers and that would only be a wicked waste of the True Blood.¡±


    She knew Emperor Ao was doing this all for Chu Xun¡¯s own good. Still, watching him writhing and wincing with agony pained her and she could not bear to see anymore.


    ¡°ARGGHHH!¡±


    Chu Xun screamed and screamed dismally, his eyes looking as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. His skin glowed with a sheen of red and myriads of many-colored radiance.


    ¡°LET ME OUT, OLD MAN!¡± It was like he was about to die. His head was in such pain that he could hardly think clearly.


    ¡°Still strong enough to whine and curse,¡± observed Emperor Ao dryly, ¡°This will be a long day.¡± And the ancient being leisurely strode to his pond and began fishing.


    Roar!


    The silhouette of the Suan Ni¡ªnow barely the size of a man¡¯s palm¡ªradiated an aura of ferocity and avarice and it pounced at Chu Xun.


    If only he still had his powers, Chu Xun thought. He could have easily defeated the mere shade of this ancient beast. But without his powers, he could only find it off using his brute physical strength.


    It was so painful that tears were practically streaming down his face. He had never looked so pathetic before and as the Suan Ni silhouette charged, he pinched his nose and dove into the water.


    The silhouette as large as a man¡¯s hand threw red-glowing girth into the wall of the urn, causing the entire vessel to shake.


    It appeared to hate water. Hovering over the surface of the water, it bared its fangs and waved its claws menacingly at Chu Xun, roaring at him nonstop.


    Chu Xun stayed underwater and thought, ¡°Go on! Don¡¯t stop! Break this stupid urn! That might free us both!¡±


    Emperor Ao cast a lazy look and teased, ¡°Good idea. Go on then, for all the good that¡¯ll do you.¡±


    Chu Xun could stay underwater for hours if he still had his powers. But without them, he was only a tad stronger than the average man and holding his breath for three to four minutes under the water was the best he could do.


    Splash!


    Chu Xun could not hold his breath any longer and he shot out just in time for the Suan Ni to swat at his face.


    ¡°OUCH!¡± Chu Xun howled painfully, although he felt more indignant than hurt. How dare this beast strike him in the face?!


    Chu Xun turned livid. Without even thinking, he acted on impulse and swung a fist at the beast. But all he got was the clank like he was hitting a pot and the searing sensation scalding his hand. He seemed to even catch the smell of flesh burning!


    This damn beast is like a hedgehog that I cannot touch or hit!


    The Suan Ni hurled itself again at him and the mere sight of it coming made Chu Xun¡¯s hairs stand on ends and he quickly held his breath and dove back into the water.


    The animal scarcely larger than an adult¡¯s hand brandished its talons over the surface of the water mockingly, taunting Chu Xun from above.


    Damn it, a beast! Looking down on me!


    Being underwater did not make Chu Xun¡¯s pain subside. His still convulsing and throbbing body sent pulses through the water.


    Splash!


    A few minutes later, Chu Xun could last no more and he had to come up to breathe and the Suan Ni saw its chance to attack again.


    This time, the vicious little beast fiercely battered at the back of his head.


    ¡°OUCH!¡± Chu Xun caterwauled awfully. His vision went dark the moment he felt himself being hit and the impact stupefied him that he fell back into the water.


    He slammed facefirst into the water, gulping down some water that nearly choked him and that managed to awake him. The Suan Ni leaped and stepped on top of his head and he heard a sizzle. His hair turned red like it was on fire and he felt a searing pain surging straight into his brain


    ¡°AWWWW!¡±


    Chu Xun screamed like a banshee, wincing and convulsing with extreme anguish with froth pouring out of his mouth. Then his eyes went white and he fainted. But it hardly lasted three seconds; another jolt of pain shot through him and he woke up shrieking and howling again.


    If only he could just faint. It would have been a relief that he would readily welcome. But he just couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°HOW COULD YOU, AO! YOU LOUSY WORM! I¡¯M GOING TO KILL YOU!¡±


    ¡°JING HONG! SUCH CRUELTY! I¡¯M DYING! I¡¯M DYING! YOU¡¯RE TURNING INTO A WIDOW!¡±


    ¡°JUST YOU WAIT, YOU LOUSY WORM! WAIT TILL I¡¯M OUT! I¡¯LL SKIN YOU ALIVE AND WEAR YOUR HIDE LIKE A COAT!¡±


    ¡°SAVE ME, JING HONG! I¡¯M DYING! THAT OLD LOACH IS KILLING ME!¡±


    Chu Xun shrieked, yelled, cursed, and wailed to no avail at all. All he managed to receive was a throat parched to the point of steaming.


    Emperor Ao turned a deaf ear to the cries and insults and indulged in his leisure and vices nonchalantly.


    It pained Jing Hong to watch him, but there was nothing she could do.


    For one long month, Chu Xun¡¯s torment at the hands¡ªor claws¡ªof the Suan Ni went on like a treadmill that he looked feeble and thin like a malnourished beggar.


    Without food or drink, without rest or sleep, Chu Xun was lucky that he did not turn insane from the incessant torture.


    The Suan Ni had shrunk to half its former size.


    ¡°This will take a month, at this rate,¡± commented Emperor Ao pensively.


    Hearing that his imprisonment here would last a month, it was all Chu Xun could do to prevent himself from banging his head into the wall to kill himself.


    But Emperor Ao had not been idle; he had been carefully observing and he knew that in that one month, the Suan Ni beast had not missed an inch of Chu Xun¡¯s skin above his waist. It had struck him everywhere in his upper body.


    ¡°What are you doing, you wretched loach!?¡±


    The look Emperor Ao gave made Chu Xun feel uneasy enough that he felt a dread bristling up his back.


    ¡°Your upper body has been well-tempered by the Suan Ni True Blood. Now for your lower body,¡± said Emperor Ao pensively.


    ¡°SURELY NOT!?¡± Chu Xun blurted loudly with fright.


    With a flourish of his arm, Emperor Ao magically drew out every drop of water from inside the urn.


    ¡°NO, YOU LOUSY LOACH! YOU¡¯RE KIDDING ME!¡± Chu Xun screamed, trying desperately to tip the urn over.


    Unfazed, Emperor Ao ignored him and magically pulled, and Chu Xun came back out with a massive burst of magical energy.


    Jing Hong¡¯s sweet oval face blushed. Chu Xun came out stark naked.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Emperor Ao commented with a teasing tone, ¡°Well endowed.¡±


    Chu Xun was so ashamed that he could have killed himself if not for the fact that he was angry enough to want to slaughter the ancient dragon and gobble him out of spite.


    Emperor Ao flipped his palm over and Chu Xun, still hovering in mid-air, twirled around upside down before he fell headfirst into the urn with his lower half still sticking outside.


    ¡°You¡¯ll focus on tempering the lower half of your body in the next month,¡± said Emperor Ao wickedly, using some unknown magic to keep Chu Xun inside.


    Chu Xun had never felt so angry and mortified before. Being left naked upside down with his buttocks bare for all to see; for once, he really did contemplate killing himself.


    There was no more water inside the urn and Chu Xun¡¯s naked body upside down in the urn was unsightly enough that Jing Hong, her face still as red as a tomato, quickly ran away.


    ¡°LET ME GO, YOU LOUSY DRAGON! LET ME GO, OR I¡¯LL START CURSING EVERYONE OF YOUR FOREBEARS!¡± Chu Xun roared.


    ¡°Be my guest!¡± Emperor Ao conjured a magical enchantment that kept all sounds trapped inside. He could squeal and curse all he wanted and no one outside would hear him.


    In fact, Chu Xun could hardly devote any attention to hurling curses at him. Restrained and incapacitated by Emperor Ao¡¯s magic, the Suan Ni silhouette, now half of its former girth, was having an easy time ramming at him.


    ¡°ARRGGGHH!¡± Chu Xun cried and howled, twisting and recoiling with agony as the one-month-long journey into Purgatory began.


    For seven or eight days straight, Chu Xun screamed until he went hoarse. He became lanky and gaunt that committing suicide really was part of his consideration for one time during this arduous if not excruciating torment.


    As if it registered no fatigue nor weariness, the Suan Ni never stopped smashing itself into Chu Xun as if it was enjoying it.


    One day, Chu Xun was yelping when he realized the Suan Ni was aiming at a particular body part of his. The notion scared him out of his wits and he yelled with horror, ¡°No! NO! NO! NOT THERE! GO AWAY! NO!! AAAWWW!¡±


    His cries were so loud that they even penetrated the magical barrier.


    Emperor Ao was fishing when he heard Chu Xun¡¯s screams that managed to scare a fish away before it was about to bite on the bait.


    Emperor Ao glanced around with surprise. What¡¯s happening?! Can¡¯t the enchantment stop his voice from coming out?!


    Then he saw where it was that the Suan Ni was biting. He stared wordlessly, stunned, then he burst into peals of laughter, rocking back and forth.


    The silhouette of the ancient beast barely half the size of a man¡¯s hand stubbornly refused to let go. With incredible jaw strength, it hung from Chu Xun¡¯s manhood appendage like a pendulum, swinging left to right and vice versa in an oddly sickening rhythm.


    Chu Xun sobbed, snot bubbling out of his nose with the force of his hysteria. His proud and heroic image was now in ruins.


    ¡­


    Time flitted past quickly. In just a flash, a month had gone by.


    The Suan Ni was gone and Chu Xun emerged as gaunt as a skeleton. But his body glowed with a soft red luster that one might wonder if he had just bathed in blood. His aura was as thin as a paper; his two-month-long grind with the Suan Ni had left him utterly spent.


    Emperor Ao undid the magic of his enchantment and freed Chu Xun from the urn and unsealed his magic before lobbing him into his pond.


    SPLASH! SIZZLE! BUBBLE!


    As soon as Chu Xun hit the water, it sizzled and steamed as if he was a red-hot piece of steel. The water in the pond bubbled and churned.


    Rumble!


    The natural energies nearby all flowed like multitudes of tributaries, joining into a river that coursed into Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun sat cross-legged in the pond with his eyes closed, absorbing the natural energies flowing into him with the appetite of a blackhole.


    This went on for one whole week.


    By the end of the week, in the early hours of daybreak, Chu Xun¡¯s skin burst and cracked like a hardened crust turning brittle.


    Chu Xun¡¯s skin was cracking, and the crack lines elongated all over him like a spider¡¯s web.


    Then, everything stopped. The cracking of his skin paused, but Chu Xun¡¯s skinny torso began ballooning suddenly.


    Bang!


    With a sudden eruption, Chu Xun¡¯s outer crust shattered and burst, revealing a new layer of skin as smooth and white as ivory.


    An evolution.


    This was his true evolution after gaining a new coat of flesh after gaining the Ancestral Dragon bones.


    Chu Xun blinked his eyes open and they flared with purplish radiance as a powerful and strong aura surged forth.


    Splash!


    Water splashed everywhere as Chu Xun leaped up to the bank of the pond. He waved a hand and felt the natural energies answering to his beck and call, whisking both winds and mists around him to his will. His powers had grown considerably.


    It would appear that not only he had experienced a physical evolution, but even his powers had also risen to the latter Golden Core stages.


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Emperor Ao called loudly as he approached, tossing to Chu Xun a fresh set of glazed-white robes he usually wore.


    Chu Xun put on his clothes. Unnatural winds tossed gently around him as if in resonance to his powers, the fabric of his robes snapping in the wind. His lips curled into a grin and his hand came up without a warning to fire a bolt at Emperor Ao.


    ¡°You brat,¡± Emperor Ao gasped, having caught off-guard. He lifted a hand and easily parried away Chu Xun¡¯s bolt.


    ¡°Do you dare to lower yourself to my power levels and spar with me?¡± Chu Xun taunted.


    Emperor Ao burst out in laughter. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s see how good you are against a fighter of the same stage.¡±


    Emperor Ao quickly reduced his powers and kept them inhibited at the latter Golden Core stages, just like Chu Xun¡¯s.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun shone brightly in a rush of purplish illumination. He took one step and reappeared right in front of Emperor Ao with his fists on the ready and imbued with Hong Meng immortal Qi.


    The ancient dragon frantically cloaked himself in an energy shield of white and he drove his fist forward, its force rolling forth like thunder.


    Rumble!


    Their fists collided and a terrifying blast of shock wave swept forth.


    Emperor Ao could not believe it. One punch from Chu Xun sent him flying.


    Chu Xun vanished and darted forward with ungodly speeds like an apparition, raising his fists to attack again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After a mere handful of exchanges, Emperor Ao began to feel pressured by Chu Xun¡¯s onslaught. Again and again, he was being forced backward and the impact of Chu Xun¡¯s incessant pummels had left his hands throbbing with pain and numbness.


    Chu Xun¡¯s strength not only dwarfed him even though they were of the same levels of power cultivation, but even his speeds had also far outstripped his.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough, you brat!¡±


    Emperor Ao was yelping with apparent fright at the sight of Chu Xun catching up to him with his fists brandished to attack.


    But Chu Xun was just too fast. His fist smashed into his face and launched him like a cannon ball into a mountain a few hundred meters away, causing another terrifying explosion.


    Chu Xun curled into a smug grin. He was using this as a chance to return to Emperor Ao the favor of torturing him for months.


    Swoosh!


    He shot after the ancient dragon like a fleck of light. Reaching the spot of rubble where Emperor Ao had vanished, he fired bolts after bolts of Hong Meng Immortal Qi like a neverending Gatling gun volley.


    Rumble!


    The mountainside tilted and a landslide began to tip every boulder and rock down its slopes, piling more debris on Emperor Ao.

 Chapter 442 - The Scaredy Beast Lord

    Jing Hong was coming over when she heard the commotion and she arrived just in time to see Emperor Ao being buried under a mountain full of rubble and debris and she stopped short, bewildered with shock.


    Chu Xun turned around and peered at Jing Hong wickedly.


    ¡°Now that the older one¡¯s dealt with, now for the younger one.¡±


    She looked warily at Chu Xun, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt, Jing Hong. You stood by and watch how that old loach tortured me and you did nothing. How could you?¡±


    ¡°Teacher was only trying to help you!¡±


    ¡°I could care less about that,¡± he uttered, eying Jing Hong lasciviously like thugs and bullies would when they saw young beautiful girls.


    Jing Hong¡¯s sweet face blushed, realizing Chu Xun was trying to tease her. Demurely, she reminded him, ¡°You should run. Teacher would be coming out any moment now.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Chu Xun crossed his hands behind his back and gazed proudly into the air. Smugly, he said, ¡°Did you not saw how I had driven him into the ground? Loneliness is the bane of invincibility. Is there anyone who can stand toe-to-toe against me?¡±


    Bang!


    The mounds of rocks burst open and Emperor Ao broke out from his momentary captivity, charging straight at Chu Xun.


    Realizing how the tables had turned, Chu Xun bolted for dear life.


    But the ancient dragon had reactivated the entirety of his powers. Even if Chu Xun could double or even quadruple his powers, he could never hope to defeat a monstrosity of the Integration stage like him.


    Three seconds. That was all he lasted. Emperor Ao caught up to him and swatted him down like a fly before he gave Chu Xun a fierce round of walloping.


    Came to the end, Chu Xun emerged barely alive with both his eyes blackened like panda bears.


    Jing Hong clasped a hand to her mouth and stifled a giggle.


    Emperor Ao casually returned to enjoy his tea, while not forgetting to hurl at Chu Xun a jeer or two.


    Chu Xun scurried off, once again deflated and vexed at how heavily bruised his face was and ran off in a deluge of tears to grumble to Hua Qingwu.


    Inside her crystalized ice casket, Hua Qingwu slumbered like Sleeping Beauty.


    Chu Xun ran a finger down the edge of the ice sarcophagus with a morose look.


    That Hua Qingwu had to become like this was a scar inside Chu Xun¡¯s heart that could never heal, like the two locks of white hair that would never ever disappear.


    He stayed there the whole day, accompanying her as he regaled her with tales of what had been happening outside and his recent adventures.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Chu Xun set off from Dragon¡¯s Back alone.


    He had wanted to take Jing Hong with him.


    But she declined. She needed to undergo another round of solitary meditation and hermitage to train or she would never catch up to Chu Xun¡¯s present prowess.


    Chu Xun did not pester her. With the anomalies everywhere, gaining more strength meant having better means to defend oneself.


    What was more, he would have given anything for Jing Hong to be safe. He was still very much a machismo who believed that the sport of war was something best left to Man.


    Before leaving, he left all the magical supplies in his Storage Ring to Jing Hong. After all, she was his woman.


    Chu Xun left Dragon¡¯s Back as impoverished as a pauper. This battle had depleted him greatly both physically and financially.


    He first traveled back to Fire Dragon Palace. He slipped inside without fanfare and made sure everything was well before leaving quietly.


    Assuming the guise of an ordinary-looking youth, he hurried to Gujiang City.


    On his way there, he browsed through the Martial Tao Forum to learn about what happened recently.


    He was shocked to find that Immortal-stage champions of the alien races were emerging.


    Traveling alone afforded him the time and leisure of traveling slowly. He would stop to hunt wild beasts for food when he was hungry and wild flowers and magical fruits could easily satiate his thirst.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I enjoy such comforts.¡±


    He was lying on the grassy slopes of a hilly meadow with his hands pillowing his head. Not far from him was the carcass of a wild boar with one of its hind legs missing. Chu Xun had barbecued it for a meal.


    Basking in the warmth of the sun, Chu Xun fell asleep.


    This was the first time that Chu Xun had really fallen into an actual slumber since his return to Earth, since most of his time sleeping he spent them cultivating his powers.


    He slept until he was awakened by the screech of an eagle overhead in the midday sun.


    He opened his eyes and saw a silver-beaked eagle circling up high, its keen eyes staring straight at him.


    It was eyeing the wild boar carcass not far away from Chu Xun.


    ¡°Come down then. It¡¯s yours,¡± Chu Xun propped a leg up casually and gestured to the huge avian predator. He couldn¡¯t finish the giant carcass himself so why not?


    It was a Seventh-grade avian Beast Lord. The wild boar might be dead, but it still retained a sliver of its former presence of another Seventh-grade Beast Lord and that daunted the silver-beaked eagle from coming near.


    If this unknown youth could slay even a Seventh-grade Beast Lord, how could the silver-beaked eagle dare to come down? It was no fool.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you to eat. Come freely,¡± Chu Xun called. The carcass would rot and dirty the environment if left here so he might as well allow the eagle to feed on it. But his true reason for baiting the eagle was because he needed a mount.


    The eagle squinted its eyes at the short young man below him and spoke in the tongue of humans, ¡°Go a thousand meters away and I¡¯ll come down.¡±


    ¡°Stupid bird, are you taking me for a fool?¡± Chu Xun scowled jokingly.


    A Reincarnation Whip strand shot like a speck of light before he even finished. Terrified, the silver-beaked eagle flapped its wings desperately to escape but it was just too slow. The Whip constricted around its throat firmly.


    Chu Xun yanked hard and the gargantuan mass of the giant eagle rolled to the ground in a whirl of its lurching weight and feathers exploding into the air like confetti despite its best struggles to stay afloat.


    Bang!


    The massive hulk of the silver-beaked eagle smashed a wide crater in the ground, rocking the earth and kicking up waves of dirt into the air.


    ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t kill me! Please!¡±


    The eagle was not at all hurt and it covered its eyes with its large wings, whimpering for mercy.


    Chu Xun nearly doubted what he saw. Eagles are known to be majestic predators of the skies and this particular bird was a Seventh-grade Beast Lord. And yet here it was, looking as cowardly as a wild duck.


    Humans might be cunning, but Beast Lords which had gained sentience and intelligence were no less crafty either.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Chu Xun tugged at the Reincarnation Whip to get it to follow.


    With one yank of the whip, Chu Xun dragged the silver eagle ¨C whose bulk which could easily dwarf a small hill in size ¨C after him.


    Swoosh!


    The eagle lunged without warning, its talons screaming through the air as they aimed viciously for Chu Xun¡¯s throat.


    Chu Xun snorted coldly. What a cunning animal, he mused. It first pretended to look weak only to be waiting to spring a sudden ambush!


    Rumble!


    Chu Xun¡¯s body shone brilliantly in a sudden burst of purplish rays that came in pulsing waves, knocking the eagle off its feet.


    Then he swung the Reincarnation Whip mercilessly at the bird and it smacked hard on it, lashing it with such force that more feathers tossed into the air, leaving a wound both bloody and raw.


    Rumble!


    The silver-beaked eagle screeching hideously with pain and it crashed down again, causing another big hole in the ground and another bout of tremors that sent the whole hillside trembling.


    Chu Xun raised aloft the Reincarnation Whip.


    ¡°Please, sir! Mercy, please!¡±


    Chu Xun sneered, ¡°What¡¯s this? The same trick again?¡±


    ¡°No! I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­ Never again¡­ Never again¡­¡± It pleaded pitifully, vaulting itself using its wings and tail like a human prostrating and begging for dear life.


    Crack!


    With hardly an ounce of hesitation, Chu Xun whipped the bird fiercely.


    The silver-beaked eagle emitted a hysterical screech with feathers tossing everywhere, but it did nothing to fight back.


    ¡°Please, sir! No more! No more! I yield! You are my master and I¡¯d gladly carry you on my back to wherever you want to go to!¡±


    Chu Xun grinned. What a scaredy Beast Lord.


    ¡°I thought you alien races already have Immortal-stage champions emerging. And yet here you are, willingly surrendering like a cowardly cat?¡± Chu Xun teased.


    ¡°I¡¯m not one of them, sir! I¡¯m a native here. A bird of Earth,¡± insisted the silver-beaked eagle.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Xun yelped with surprise, ¡°So even birds of Earth could now reach Beast Lord levels?¡±


    ¡°No. I ate a magical fruit by mistake,¡± the bird explained.


    ¡°Can you transform into a human?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. The Trees of Transfigurations are all guarded by the alien races now and we won¡¯t dare go near at all,¡± said the eagle.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Please, sir! Don¡¯t eat me! My flesh is too stiff and hard! I won¡¯t be as delicious as that wild boar!¡± the distraught eagle caterwauled madly.


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m eating you!? No one eats eagle flesh,¡± scowled Chu Xun jokingly.


    ¡°As if you aliens even care about that. You aliens eat everything,¡± muttered the eagle, thinking Chu Xun was out of earshot.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m an alien?¡± Chu Xun uttered, slightly stunned.


    ¡°Ah?¡± the eagle peered at Chu Xun, his eyes swirling with suspicion, ¡°Are you really human?!¡±


    ¡°Are you getting here or not?!¡± Chu Xun grumbled hotly, ¡°I might not eat you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t slaughter you and roast you on a spit!¡±


    That struck fear into the eagle enough that it quickly scurried over clumsily. It stood in from of Chu Xun, a veritable hill-like mass that even obscured his view of the sun and the sky and Chu Xun was barely the size of its talons alone.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you bend down a little?¡± Chu Xun was speechless; the bird was so huge that he felt like it was staring down at him.


    But the eagle could not transform into a human and that was the lowest it could reach. With a fawning giggle, it said, ¡°The sun¡¯s too hot, sir. My size shall be a perfect shade for you.¡±


    So much for the pride of being king of the skies, Chu Xun mused quietly.


    ¡°So¡­ Are you really human, sir?¡± the eagle affirmed cautiously.


    ¡°What else? If I am, I would have long roasted you and eaten you,¡± said Chu Xun, eager to have a go at the bird.


    Strangely, the eagle appeared to look relieved to hear this. ¡°So you really are a human! Heavens, the fright you gave me just now. But the alien races would never roast me if they want to eat me.¡±


    ¡°But to be honest, sir, you look so much like one of them. You don¡¯t know how terrified I was just now.¡±


    Chu Xun could hardly answer him. Knowing that he was a human who would never eat him seemed to make them closer than he would like.


    ¡°What about that boar, sir? Do you still want it?¡± the eagle eyed the boar carcass, its stomach groaned hungrily as if on cue.


    Chu Xun could have sworn that he never felt so exasperated. A high-tiered avian Beast Lord and a predator of the skies, not only has his honor and pride lost, but starving like a common beggar?!


    ¡°Knock yourself out,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Gee, thanks, sir,¡± the eagle lowered into an unequivocal bow and pounced on the carcass, wolfing down the meat ravenously.


    It did not take long for the eagle to finish off the whole carcass which was the size of a mound.


    Chu Xun stared blankly. Good Heavens, how long has this bloody bird been starving?!


    The silver-beaked eagle burped, caressing its stomach with its wings like how a human would, groaning, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had a meal so good.¡±


    ¡°You are a lord of the skies, and yet you¡¯re starving?!¡± Chu Xun was perplexed. Had this eagle lost the ability to hunt and forage sustenance after its mutation?!


    ¡°You might not know, sir, that the areas around here is now the territory of an alien lynx. With him here, we cannot hunt food,¡± cried the eagle, sobbing.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you go somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re from the moon, aren¡¯t you?¡± the eagle said to Chu Xun, ¡°Most of the hills here have been occupied by the alien races and all wild game here is their property.¡±


    ¡°Turn your head here,¡± said Chu Xun darkly.


    The eagle felt a jolt of shiver and cursed itself for speaking too much, but it could only obediently stuck its head out as it was told.


    Chu Xun smacked hard on its head with such force that the entire girth of the eagle shook like a roly-poly doll.


    ¡°You coward! You should have all band up together to resist the alien races and drive them away!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t beat them,¡± grumbled the eagle.


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun was too frustrated to even respond. Nevertheless, the eagle¡¯s story illustrated how overbearing the alien races were on Earth.


    ¡±But surely with your powers, you could have easily scrape yourself a living by working for the alien races?¡± said Chu Xun curiously.


    To Chu Xun¡¯s amazement, the eagle raised aloft its head and proclaimed, ¡°I am a self-respecting native of Earth! I¡¯d never surrender myself to become a lackey of the alien races! That¡¯s a disgrace! I¡¯m going to join Queen Jiu You. I want to fight alongside her!¡±


    Chu Xun almost burst out with laughter. How could this bird brazenly talk about honor and disgrace after his cowardly display just now?!


    ¡°Who¡¯s this Queen Jiu You?¡±


    ¡°Queen Jiu You. Jiu You is her actual name. She¡¯s one of the strongest beast who¡¯s a native of Earth. She might be young, but she¡¯s invincible in battle. Her prowess with her golden halberd in battle had struck the fear of Heaven into many of the alien races thusfar.¡±


    The eagle peered left and right, as if looking around to make sure no one was listening and it drew closer to Chu Xun before it whispered, ¡°Now sit tight and listen. Here¡¯s a secret: there¡¯s word that Queen Jiu You is the youngest consort of the Devil. Surely you¡¯ve heard of the Devil? He¡¯s the greatest champion of the human race.¡±


    The news shocked Chu Xun so greatly that he almost slipped off and rolled down the hillside.


    Jiu You, you wretched brat! You and the havoc you¡¯ve wreaked!


    The eagle gave Chu Xun a smug look that seemed to say: I told you to sit tight. What do you think? Are you shocked?

 Chapter 443 - Queen Jiu You

    Chu Xun could have never been more worried about Jiu You.


    ¡°Where did you hear this news from?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°That Queen Jiu You¡¯s one of the Devil¡¯s consorts?¡± Chu Xun muttered, feeling rather awkward to have those words coming from himself.


    ¡°She herself claimed it so.¡±


    Brazen girl, Chu Xun thought with exasperation. How could she so flippantly make such claims?! Does she not realize the trouble that she could land herself in?!


    What worried him the most was how the alien races would react when they hear this. Jiu You seemed to have no qualms to parade her relationship with him that even this silver-beaked eagle who came from far away had heard of her.


    ¡°Do you know where the Queen Jiu You is?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°A few days ago I heard that she killed an Eighth-grade Beast Lord of the alien races at Mount Ravencrow. It was originally a raven. I bet she¡¯s still there now.¡±


    ¡°Go. Take me there,¡± said Chu Xun, badly worried for Jiu You. He would need to teach her a lesson for the troubles that she could have unwittingly wrought.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re going to Queen Jiu You too? To pledge your fealty to her?!¡± the silver-beaked eagle gasped incredulously.


    ¡°Why, I am!¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a decision you won¡¯t regret. Trust me,¡± remarked the eagle proudly.


    Chu Xun gave no response, ignoring the shenanigans of the cowardly eagle and clambered up to its back.


    Swoosh!


    A jet-black shadow resembling a plume of dark clouds rocketed down from the sky aiming straight for Chu Xun like a fighter jet bearing down on its target.


    Before the silver-beaked eagle could react, Chu Xun¡¯s hand shot up, and with his magic, a gigantic fist shimmered into appearance and slammed down squarely on the ominous black shape.


    Bang!


    The fist swatted the black mass into the ground and the impact rocked the earth and kicked up rolling waves of dust everywhere.


    A blood-curdling scream pierced the air.


    Chu Xun and the eagle finally saw what it was: a giant three-meter-long woodpecker with a coat of black feathers. Tiny hook-like appendages grew all over its one-meter-long beak like the teeth of a saw.


    The woodpecker gave a loud and shrill death rattle. Chu Xun¡¯s blow had shattered every bone in its body and feathers were peeling off its bloodied skin.


    ¡°You dare ambush me? A mere Sixth-grade avian Beast Lord?¡± The silver-beaked eagle demanded imperiously when it saw that it was a black woodpecker, for one moment there, it looked really like the lord of the skies.


    The silver-beaked eagle drew closer and peered down on the fallen bird with contempt.


    ¡°Impudent trash. How dare you ambush me! Are you seeking death?!¡± The eagle rapped on the woodpecker¡¯s head with a talon.


    Meow!


    The ringing cry of a cat reverberated across the undergrowth.


    The proud and smug eagle winced and its feathers ruffled up like a terrified chicken, trembling and shaking.


    Chu Xun turned and looked around. There he saw, a big two-meter-long cat slinking back and forth on a huge boulder with a panther-like grace and poise.


    It was a lynx. Not very large, but as ferocious as a tiger as its deep-almond eyes gleamed with strange malice.


    The eagle recognized it instantly and shuddered. This was the very same beast that now lorded over every other animal here.


    ¡°How dare you hurt a scout of mine, eagle!¡± the lynx spoke in the human tongue. Its girth was nowhere near as large, but it scared the eagle half to death.


    The scaredy coward immediately betrayed Chu Xun at the first sign of trouble. With an unmistakable point with its wings at Chu Xun, it yelped, ¡°Not me! It was him!¡±


    Chu Xun rolled his eyes¡ªsomething that he rarely did¡ªand thought if he should have killed this lousy bird in the first place.


    ¡°How dare you hurt a scout of mine, Human! Die!¡± the lynx roared fiercely.


    Chu Xun shrugged helplessly, shaking his head, and muttered to the lynx, ¡°Go while you still can. I am busy and I don¡¯t like delays. So go while you still have the chance.¡±


    The lynx stared dubiously at Chu Xun. It was a Ninth-grade Beast Lord and the ruler of all beasts in the area. Yet this human dare to sprout nonsense about sparing its life instead?!


    It lunged. Whenever it moved, trails of brownish mirages resembling its fur coat shimmered in its wake. With speeds as quickly as lightning, it charged at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun shook his head and lifted a hand. A purplish silhouette of his hand appeared, but immensely larger and more gargantuan.


    The lynx yelped with fright when the gigantic purplish fist appeared but it was too late; it ran too swiftly for it to stop, ramming facefirst into the hand that easily clenched its fingers around it.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun squeezed hard and the giant purplish hand squashed the lynx into a sickening eruption of blood and viscera.


    The eagle peered at Chu Xun with terror, its eyes nearly the size of basketballs trembling as it shook from top to bottom and its feathers all ruffled up.


    ¡°Sir¡­ I know¡­ I know you¡¯re powerful and invincible¡­ There was no way that the puny cat could defeat you, that was why I said what I said just now..¡± the eagle pleaded sycophantically.


    Chu Xun gazed at him and uttered, ¡°I wonder if I should just kill you or roast you for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Big, big brother, I was wrong. I really knew I was wrong. Don¡¯t kill me. My flesh really isn¡¯t tasty. I still have to bring you to find Queen Jiu You. If you kill me, you can only walk.¡± The eagle was frightened. His enormous body trembled as if it was shivering.


    On the inside, Chu Xun found it rather hilarious that a once-master of the skies could be just as obsequious as a sniveling rat.


    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re right there,¡± said Chu Xun, leaping up to its back, ¡°I¡¯ll spare you for now only because I have a use for you. Now let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Sit tight, sir. It¡¯s gonna be a very speedy ride. Please fasten your seat belt,¡± said the bird abjectly.


    But it was true; the bird really could eclipse even fighter jets when it came to speed. All the way they traveled, they kept inside the clouds.


    ¡°Are you feeling thirsty, sir? There¡¯s a river down below. We can go down for rest if you like,¡± said the silver-beaked eagle three hours later with the attentiveness of a butler.


    ¡°Just shut up and continue flying,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°You can rest all you like when we arrive at Ravencrow.¡±


    The eagle knew better than to say another word and it flapped its wings earnestly.


    Mount Ravencrow sat amongst a range of summits in the far north-east where it earned its name because it was once occupied by a raven mutant who set up camp there. The mutant was also a member of the Lost Races.


    A lithe and petite figure perched at the precipice of a huge boulder at its peak with a dangerous-looking halberd of gold sticking up straight beside her.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The earth shook as a behemothic white elephant rumbled over, peering at the little figure with respect.


    ¡°We are ready, my queen. Shall we ride for Wildfox Ridge now?¡± asked the white elephant.


    The little girl whose ivory-fair complexion made her look like a doll opened her eyes which sparkled with rainbow shimmers.


    It really was Jiu You.


    She yanked her halberd from the ground and trotted barefooted off the boulder and leaped directly onto the elephant¡¯s back.


    The white elephant turned around and with Jiu You on its back, it came to a flat plain just outside Mount Ravencrow.


    It really was a zoo.


    Tigers more than three to four meters long, golden-maned lions with coats of copper-brown fur, giant apes the size of a hill, and several Tibetan Mastiffs that make the lions look like stunted cats loomed conspicuously amongst the wild horde of beasts.


    The horde numbered almost thirty and all of them were Beast Lords, where half their number were higher-ranked than the rest.


    ¡°Queen Jiu You.¡±


    The beasts all greeted her in polite salute the moment they saw her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re heading for Wildfox Ridge. We¡¯ve brought a fox nest with us.¡± The great halberd of the Nine Serenities waved its hand in an awe-inspiring manner.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Riding on her white elephant, Jiu You led the charge with the rest of the horde behind her and the stampede shook the hills and mountains to their very foundation, leaving rolling waves of dust in their wake.


    Wildfox Ridge, a hundred miles away from Mount Ravencrow, sat nestled right in the midst of a mountain range too and now served as a stronghold for a den of foxes.


    Having just killed the raven Beast Lord at Mount Ravencrow, Jiu You exhibited a greater appetite for blood than Chu Xun by attacking Wildfox Ridge now.


    The Beast Lords now fighting for Jiu You were all beasts of Earth whose strongholds had been taken by the Beast Lords of the alien races. With their homes occupied, they could only swear their allegiance to Jiu You for help.


    She had been famous for the past six months. At least among all beasts on Earth, her prowess and fearlessness in battle were comparable to Chu Xun¡¯s.


    In just a year and a half, Jiu You had improved rapidly, leaping from Sixth-grade to Eighth-grade while gaining terrible offensive capabilities that allowed her to challenge warriors a grade or two beyond her rank ¨C including Ninth-grade Human Kings or Beast Lords too.


    Despite her youthful appearance, the Beast Lords truly admired her and swore to serve her faithfully, partly helped by her relationship with the Devil. They might not fully take her word that she was one of the Devil¡¯s consorts, but they had little to doubt that she knew him personally.


    For almost a year and a half the Devil had disappeared and rumors abounded every corner of the world, wondering if he still lived. Still, many were certain that Chu Xun still prevailed. It was hardly the first time the Devil had vanished for more than a decade before reemerging to keep everyone¡¯s memories of his brutal ways fresh.


    Who could tell? For all everyone knew, he could be hiding around somewhere, waiting to pounce on anyone unwary.


    For this reason alone, despite the alien races¡¯ clamorous catcalls and taunts at the forces of Chu Mansion, none of them dared to truly mount an attack on any of the Devil¡¯s subjects.


    Prior to his disappearance, a son of the Immortals had hatched a plot against the Devil¡¯s parents and loved ones, only to be slain by the Devil instead.


    Hence, the alien races all chose to just watch ¨C and wait.


    If only they could prove that the Devil¡¯s really dead. That would allow them to mount full-scale assaults on every chapter of the Chu Mansion¡¯s forces everywhere. But before they could, they would never dare to gamble so recklessly.


    These ferocious beasts traveled fast and they arrived at Wildfox Ridge in good time.


    ¡°Bastards of the alien race, show yourself and surrender! The great and victorious Tiger is here!¡± the tiger Beast Lord threw back its head and roared, its voice resounding through the woods.


    A few low-tiered fox Beast Lords were watching the entrance into the Ridge and they were about to demand answers from Jiu You and her underlings.


    Roar!


    The golden-maned lion gave a roar which turned out to be a soundwave attack with golden glittering ripples.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound wave easily blasted the low-tiered fox Beast Lords into pieces and their blood spattered on the ground.


    The Lion¡¯s Roar technique.


    ¡°Sorry, tiger. Turns out that I scared your best friends to death. Literally,¡± the golden-maned lion tilted its head and teased at the tiger beside it.


    ¡°Shuddup, will you?!¡± the tiger scowled at it sourly.


    ¡°They say foxes like to be lackeys to tigers (a Chinese folk adage),¡± said the golden-maned lion, who clearly still hadn¡¯t had his fill of fun, ¡°That makes you guys best friends, innit?¡±


    ¡°Screw yourself,¡± grimaced the tiger. Which idiot had coined that expression, for the love of Heavens! As if I could ever be friends with a bunch of foxy foxes!


    Streaks of yellow lines rushed down the slopes of the Ridge.


    They were large foxes more than four to five meters long. Their smooth copper-brown fur resembled silk.


    These were all high-tiered Beast Lords.


    ¡°Queen Jiu You,¡± observed one of them when they saw her riding on the white elephant.


    Jiu You stood up. She thrust her golden halberd at the fox who recognized her and called loudly, ¡°Vacate Wildfox Ridge now or I¡¯ll leave none alive.¡±


    The foxes shared a quick look before bursting into laughter, their guffaws full of disdain and mockery.


    ¡°You¡¯ve overstepped, Queen Jiu You,¡± said one of them.


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Jiu You¡¯s face stiffened with coldness. ¡°This place was formerly a stronghold of a tiger Beast Lord, if memory serves. But you killed it and took this place, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This mountain is indeed formerly the territory of a lousy cat. If you can call it a tiger, that is. And it lacked the intellect to understand that it should do as it was told and so we had to kill it.¡±


    The lion gave the tiger a nudge and joked, ¡°Hear that? The foxes killed a tiger and took its lair. All right, now I¡¯m beginning to doubt that fox and tiger expression now.¡±


    An air of anger and hatred radiated off the tiger as it glared at the foxes with a dangerous look. White steam escaped its nostrils as it glowered fiercely, ¡°Worthless trash. I¡¯ll rip them all one by one myself.¡±

 Chapter 444 - Jiu You in Peril

    Jiu You stood up on the back of the elephant like an acrobatic performer, raising aloft her golden halberd and the weapon shone brilliantly.


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL!¡±


    With a wave of the great halberd, Jiu You threw herself off the elephant¡¯s back like an eagle swooping down on its prey to attack the foxes.


    ¡°Impudence, Queen Jiu You!¡±


    One of the foxes, a Ninth-grade fox Beast Lord roared and stomped forward to meet Jiu You in battle.


    Jiu You shrieked a wordless battle cry and the rest of her horde swarmed in after her.


    The magnificent tiger Beast Lord covered hundreds of meters in every leap and bound, reaching her in an instant.


    Undaunted, the large foxes thundered shrill screeches and squeals of their own and courageously rushed forward.


    Jiu You brandished her halberd. Golden ripples trailed after every swish and slash and it clashed head-on against the Ninth-grade Beast Lord that swung its tail at her.


    Bang!


    The terrible burst of force spread out from the point of impact, the shock wave crushing all boulders nearby into bits and pieces with its terrifying power.


    To the oversized fox mutants, their long and sharp claws and fangs, strong and powerful tails were all part of their offensive gamut.


    Swoosh!


    The fox Beast Lord¡¯s tail lashed at Jiu You like a steel whip with a deadly whoosh.


    Jiu You grunted, activating her magic into her polearm. It shone brilliantly with more golden glitters tailing its tip and the powerful and forceful arc it made slammed the fox¡¯s tail away.


    The Ninth-grade fox Beast Lord¡¯s huge girth twisted with unbelievable agility, its iron hook-like claws coming from the other side in a deadly arc.


    With a graceful leap, Jiu You soared tens of meters into the air and she found her opening. The halberd twinkled like a star, its tip thrusting straight at the fox.


    The fox missed, but it deftly avoided Jiu You¡¯s stroke with a sidestep. Then it swung its huge tail at the descending Jiu You as retaliation.


    Bang!


    The huge tail hit the halberd but the force launched Jiu You away.


    Jiu You¡¯s face turned into stone. With a heavy stomp, she propelled herself and rocketed at the oversized fox with her halberd held before her like an arrow.


    The fox quickly jumped sideways to avoid her.


    But Jiu You predicted it would jump aside and she swung her halberd furiously into the fox¡¯s midriff.


    Bang!


    Golden sparkles burst when the halberd tore through the fox in its midsection, eliciting a sharp squeal of pain with the morbid combination of blood and flesh spattering everywhere.


    The oversized fox crashed to the ground but on both feet. It glared at Jiu You fiercely and with what remaining of its strength, it threw itself at Jiu You.


    Jiu You kicked hard and launched herself at the fox. Right before they collided, she jumped into the air suddenly and somersaulted, using her momentum to add in more weight into a deadly swing of her halberd.


    Bang!


    Another explosion of golden sparks erupted and the great fox was knocked off its feet with more skin and flesh torn open and blood sprayed everywhere.


    Rumble!


    The fox careened off and smashed into a thousand-pound-heavy boulder.


    ¡°Hmph, puny,¡± Jiu You jabbed her halberd at the fox smugly.


    The oversized fox¡¯s abdomen was a huge pool of blood. That a Ninth-grade Beast Lord was defeated by Jiu You, a mere Eighth-grade, confounded everyone.


    A blood-curdling scream tore through the air. Another fox mutant¡ªa Seventh-grade Beast Lord ¨C fell being struck down by the tiger Beast Lord, dismembered into two by its claws and it died on the spot.


    Roar!


    The golden lion displayed his Lion¡¯s Roar technique to its full efficacy, shaking the rings of summits nearby. His sound wave attacks hit a Seventh-grade fox beast Lord, causing it to wobble unsteadily in its steps and that allowed the golden-maned lion to pounce and rip its head off its neck.


    The white elephant made a more terrifying performance. Glowing from top to bottom in a blinding white radiance, the mammoth stomped on another low-tiered fox Beast Lord using its column-thick legs, turning it into minced meat.


    The Ninth-grade fox Beast Lord whom Jiu You wounded screamed sharply, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The remaining fox Beast Lords heeded the call and turned around to scurry back up to Wildfox Ridge.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡±


    Jiu You never intended to let her targets escape alive. Strike when the iron is hot: that was what Chu Xun taught her, and she was not going to start with this wounded Ninth-grade fox Beast Lord.


    Hellish activated her polearm again and it shone once more with a dazzling golden luminescence. She darted forward and for one moment, it looked like a golden bolt of light was streaking towards the wounded fox Beast Lord.


    The oversized fox quickly turned around, its tails whipping around in a deadly arc aimed towards Jiu You.


    Pssttt!


    A thick puff of yellow fumes burst out of its bottom. It was so thick that it blotted out her sight of the sun or the sky as she reeled with disgust and nauseousness.


    She inhaled a little of it, but it made her dizzy enough to nearly throw up whatever she ate last night. The stench was unbearably noxious.


    The stench was so bad that for one moment, Jiu You thought it was the most terrible thing she had ever smelled before.


    The same went for the tiger, the lion, and the rest of the Beast Lords of the horde who suffered the same fate. The rest of the low-tiered foxes quickly did the same to release the same poison fumes and engulfed the horde in a fog of death and stink.


    These ferocious beasts squealed and caterwauled as they scrambled around wildly to avoid the fumes.


    Jiu You raised a hand and fired a jet of energy to churn enough winds strong enough to dispel the poison fumes.


    As for the rest of the Beast Lords, they had been throwing up nonstop that they had become so fatigued that they were about to collapse.


    ¡°Wretched foxes! How dare they release their farts!?¡± the tiger was cursing as he vomited.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s more dangerous than my Lion¡¯s Roar!¡± the lion Beast Lord mumbled between his gag reflexes.


    ¡°What a bunch of filthy things! We must kill them all!¡± glowered the elephant. Proud of its white skin, the elephant has always had a thing for cleanliness.


    ¡°We charge at once!¡± Jiu You rallied her horde. That the Ninth-grade fox Beast Lord had managed to escape from her clutches filled her with resentment.


    ¡°KILL THOSE FILTHY FOXES!¡±


    Answering the calls of their queen, the Beast Lords all howled gloriously as they assaulted Wildfox Ridge.


    Up at the peak of the Ridge, a pair of elderly men stood abreast with their arms held behind their backs. Just a few paces away was the wounded Ninth-grade fox Beast Lord. It stood there quietly, reverently keeping its head low in silence, not wanting to disturb the two old men.


    One of them, a sallowed-face elderly with yellow bristly eyebrows and beard, turned to regard it. It furrowed its eyes and said, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Queen Jiu You might be an Eighth-grade Beast Lord, but she is extremely formidable in battle, Seventh Elder,¡± said the wounded Beast Lord.


    ¡°Useless trash,¡± said Hu Shi¡¯en, the Seventh Elder of the Canidae race angrily.


    The Beast Lord kept its head down, not daring to speak a word.


    The other elderly man blinked his eyes to peer at the Beast Lord, its sclera in strange streaking shades of earthen brown that would easily horrify anyone looking at him.


    ¡°She¡¯s close with the Devil. It¡¯s hardly a surprise that she has abilities beyond usual comprehension.¡±


    The mention of Chu Xun made Hu Shi¡¯en and the wounded Beast Lord peered at the brown-sclera old man.


    ¡°We¡¯ve emerged too late. Is the Devil really as powerful as they say?¡± asked Hu Shi¡¯en.


    The old man lowered his gaze and muttered, ¡°¡®Powerful¡¯ is an understatement. The champions of all our races were all single-handedly slain by him, including Huang Sheng, the Eighth Elder of my race, and the Tenth Elder before that too.¡±


    The old man now speaking was Huang Yin, the Seventh Elder of the Mustelids.


    Hu Shi¡¯en¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t this plot to deal with Queen Jiu You anger the Devil then if he finds out later?¡±


    Huang Yin shook his head and sniggered wickedly, ¡°Nevermind the fact that no one knows for sure if the Devil still lives, as long as we deal with this carefully and leave no loose ends, no one will hear about it. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    That seemed to have comforted Hu Shi¡¯en a little.


    ¡°Relax, Hu. The Sixth Elder of our race has emerged and he hasn¡¯t been idle. He has been persuading the Lost Races for another alliance to deal with the forces of the Chu Mansion.¡±


    Hu Shi¡¯en¡¯s expression turned stiff. Respectfully, he uttered, ¡°The Sixth Elder of your race is an Immortal-level champion. I¡¯m sure many would rise to his call.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for millennia, Hu. The Sixth Elder understands your wish. Help us in this endeavor and avenge the fallen members of the Lost Races, and he shall help to speak on your behalf so that you and your kind here shall be accepted once more as an official part of the Canids,¡± Huang Yin chuckled.


    Hu Shi¡¯en¡¯s face lit up with excitement. He and his subordinates were all a distant subbranch of the actual Canid race which was now being ruled by the Nine-tailed Foxes who were the true heirs to the leadership of the Canid race.


    The Canids had too many subbranches like them and all they ever wanted was to be recognized as an official part of the whole family.


    Another oversized fox drew near to report quietly, ¡°They are coming, Elder.¡±


    Hu Shi¡¯en and Huang Yin shared a look and grinned.


    ¡°At long last,¡± Huang Yin broke into an evil grin.


    Jiu You led more than 20 hulking Beast Lords up to the summit of Wildfox Ridge with the ferocity of a rolling torrent.


    ¡°They say the Devil is very protective of his own. Too bad we¡¯d never know if he¡¯ll go mad if he hears about Queen Jiu You being dead,¡± Hu Shi¡¯en sneered.


    ¡°So what if he would? With the might of an Immortal-level champion in our Sixth Elder, this means that the menace of the Devil has come to an end,¡± hissed Huang Yin coldly.


    The Mustelids did not number as many as the rest of the Lost Races and what promising talents they had were scarce even before Chu Xun¡¯s massacre of their entire race on Earth and the rest of the Mustelids who just emerged needed to seek revenge.


    It was a well-known folk knowledge that weasels were spiteful animals.


    ¡°Tell the others to stand down,¡± Hu Shi¡¯en ordered.


    Anyone below the ranks of Beast Lord could little to stop the invasion save to increase the death toll. The Canids too weren¡¯t a large race and every dead Canid was painful to him.


    All Canids below the rank of Beast Lord quickly withdrew into hiding, leaving only the foxes who were to man the defense.


    Meanwhile, Hu Shi¡¯en and Huang Yin were both at Great Completion of being Ninth-grade Beast Lords.


    The fox Beast Lords at the Ridge numbered to almost thirty.


    The ones he sent to guard the path leading to the summit earlier were ordered only to test the strengths of the invaders, but a few of them had perished instead and for that, Hu Shi¡¯en was still grieving for their demise.


    Jiu You and her horde quickly reached the summit where they met Hu Shi¡¯en and Huang Yin.


    ¡°Welcome, Queen Jiu You, to Wildfox Ridge. I daresay I am flattered that you are gracing us with your presence,¡± Hu Shi¡¯en faked a smile.


    The flattery seemed to hardly work. She thrust her halberd at the mutants and cried, ¡°Vacate this Ridge at once, you old fox, or I¡¯ll slaughter every one of you here!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Devil would dare make such a brazen claim, Queen Jiu You. To say nothing that you¡¯re merely an Eighth-grade Beast Lord,¡± sneered Huang Yin.


    Not an average mutant, Jiu You, as a remarkable demonic beast of the highest degree, could feel that Huang Yin was different.


    ¡°You don¡¯t smell like a fox. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Sharp senses. I am Huang Yin, Seventh Elder of the Mustelid race.¡±


    That the Mustelids were conspiring with the Canids stunned Jiu You. It was a rare sight for such thing to happen, although one might suppose it was predictable; both species were known to be animals of cunning and treacherous manner.


    That set Jiu You to be wary. She needed to, especially since when she was up against two species known for their cunning and deceit.


    ¡°So, a weasel, eh?¡± Jiu You uttered with contempt apparent on her little face, ¡°Your kinsmen were all butchered by Chu Xun before this. Is that why you¡¯re here now? To join the Canids?¡±


    A hint of malice flashed across Huang Yin¡¯s visage. Sneering, he said, ¡°Sharp tongue for one so young like you. How dare you unleash such impudence in the Devil¡¯s absence!? Do you really think you can do anything by counting on the Devil¡¯s bloody reputation to protect you?!¡±


    Jiu You had never cared about using Chu Xun¡¯s prestige¡ªor rather notoriety¡ªto her advantage, but she was never above it. She jeered, ¡°Try counting out the Devil if you dare. But the way I see it, you¡¯re afraid. You¡¯re frightened. Chu Xun had slaughtered so many of you and yet you made no move of seeking revenge? You¡¯re afraid of him, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Huang Yin¡¯s face turned as dark as ash although it quickly broke into a hideous grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Revenge we will have, and it shall begin with you.¡±


    Unfazed, Jiu You sneered again, ¡°How many of you had emerged this time? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Chu Xun might exterminate the whole lot of you again?¡±


    ¡°As far as I hear, he¡¯s dead, never mind the fact that he could never hurt us anymore. So if he¡¯s dead, what else is there for us to feel frightened about?¡± Huang Yin stared at Jiu You carefully, probing for a reaction.


    ¡°Bullshit. You can die for all I care but Chu Xun will still live,¡± Jiu You said angrily.


    Huang Yin¡¯s eyes flickered. Jiu You was still too innocent and he had got what he wanted to find from her reaction. He said quietly with suppressed glee, ¡°You don¡¯t know if the Devil is alive, do you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, and Chu Xun is definitely alive,¡± Jiu You said angrily.


    Huang Yin smiled triumphantly. Jiu You knew nothing about the Devil¡¯s whereabouts, of that he was certain. That would mean that Chu Xun knew nothing about her coming to Wildfox Ridge. They could kill her now and the Devil would be none the wiser.


    ¡°Queen Jiu You. The Devil slaughtered my kin, and as reciprocation, you will die today. Consider this as interest from his debt,¡± Huang Yin said with wicked delight, his aura soaring rapidly.


    So did Hu Shi¡¯en beside him too; his aura burgeoned quickly and he too was smiling sinisterly.


    ¡°Great Completion Ninth-grades!¡± Jiu You gasped, astonished.


    That Huang Yin and Hu Shi¡¯en were Ninth-grade Beast Lords who had achieved Great Completion was Jiu You¡¯s biggest miscalculation.


    She had killed a huge number of Beast and Avian Lords belonging to the alien races and that had created the impression that the alien races who had emerged were only Ninth-grade at most.


    All her Beast Lord subjects¡ªthe golden-maned lion, the great tiger, and others¡ªcould feel their hair standing on ends like needles as they lurched with shock and disbelief at the true might of the two mutants.


    The difference between their powers and the enemies was not something that sheer greater number could make up.


    Jiu You might be invincible enough to defeat Ninth-grade Beast Lords, but she could never, ever, defeat anyone Ninth-grade and with Great Completion.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Jiu You quickly decided to sound a retreat.


    She could not defeat a Ninth-grade Great Completion enemy, let alone two of them.


    It was only then when they discovered that their exit had been sealed off by more than thirty fox Beast Lords.


    ¡°We need to kill our way out!¡±


    Jiu You swung her halberd furiously and hurled herself into battle. Her golden halberd shone brilliantly with trails of glitters tailing after it and with every blow, the halberd elicited miniature shock waves.


    Bang!


    One of the high-tiered fox Beast Lords stood in her way, but Jiu You easily took a swipe at him and the halberd¡¯s tip sliced opened its skin while knocking it off its feet.


    The golden-maned lion, the tiger, and the white elephant all charged forward after her.


    They knew full well that if they could not force away out, all of them would die here and today. That served as adequate motivation for them to unleash every bit of ferocity and malice they could find.


    Several fox Beast Lords fell in that one single charge.


    ¡°None of you will be leaving alive today,¡± Hu Shi¡¯en growled insidiously, his eyes gleaming with rancor. He stomped, and the ground sank under him as he propelled himself at Jiu You.


    Jiu You felt a chill running up her back and she swung her halberd over to her back without looking and the glinting tip of her polearm pierce straight at Hu Shi¡¯en.


    Hu Shi¡¯en smugly swatted the tip of the halberd aside effortlessly.


    Clang!


    Sparks burst out like a fountain of glitters. Jiu You staggered backward from the impact, her feet leaving cracks whenever she retreated to dissipate the force she just endured.


    Hu Shi¡¯en stared at Jiu You with surprise apparent in his look. What should have sent Jiu You hurtling through the air ended up in only her taking a few steps backward.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Hu Shi¡¯en murmured quietly before he vanished and flitted like a wraith towards Jiu You with blinding speed.


    Jiu You drove her feet into the ground and she drove her halberd in a forward pierce at her incoming foe.


    Clang!


    Hu Shi¡¯en slammed a palm on the face of the halberd¡¯s steel blade, eliciting a deafening ring of steel.


    The force pummeled Jiu You backward, causing her feet to plow through the soil and left a pair of gulleys almost ten meters long in the ground and the halberd never stopped tremoring until the end.


    Jiu You¡¯s face was a sheet of ice. She waved her halberd around and attacked.


    Pssttt!


    The halberd found the throat of a low-tiered fox Beast Lord unfortunate to be nearby and smashed through his windpipe. With a simple shake, Jiu You ignominiously tossed the carcass at Hu Shi¡¯en.


    The elderly fox mutant roared with anger. He caught the carcass and gently laid it on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces, Queen Jiu You.¡±


    Jiu You remained wary and alert. Hu Shi¡¯en was angry now, and an angry fox Beast Lord who had achieved Great Completion of the Ninth-grade would be the last thing one should antagonize.


    ¡°I¡¯ll delay them, do what you can to force a way out. Then run. The further the better,¡± barked Jiu You to the golden-maned lion.


    ¡°Forget it. None of you are leaving Wildfox Ridge alive today,¡± Hu Shi¡¯en grinned wickedly. His body glowed with a soft walnut luminescence that only made him look more dangerous as he lunged at Jiu You with a fist ready.


    In just the blink of an eye, Hu Shi¡¯en reappeared near Jiu You. His fists bursting with a pulsing glow of copper that carried destructive powers.


    Brandishing her halberd like a deadly dance of steel, Jiu You¡¯s lithe form too radiated lights of many hues as she lashed her halberd at Hu Shi¡¯en like a whip.


    Bang!


    Hu Shi¡¯en punched at the halberd and the impact caused a terrifying burst of light and shock waves that swept in all directions.


    Pssttt!


    The force knocked Jiu You off her feet and she crashed several hundreds of meters away, spitting out mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°My queen!¡± The white elephant cried in alarm, rushing over to defend her.


    ¡°Hmph, worry about yourself instead,¡± said Huang Yin. He dashed after the elephant like a bolt of lightning and soared into the air like a bat, his palms imbued with destructive energies and he slapped hard on the elephant¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    The hulking mass of the elephant tumbled to the ground in a heavy crash that split the earth. The elephant fell in a lifeless heap, one of its three-meter-long tusks snapped into half and a morbid gash on its head so deep that blood poured out like a river.


    The elephant howled and struggled, yet still, it could not get up. Huang Yin¡¯s deadly stroke had nearly killed him.


    ¡°These tusks would make very good ivory chopsticks,¡± Huang Yin grinned wickedly, lifting a hand once more to deal the fatal stroke.


    The white elephant would never survive another blow.


    The tiger roared, but it could hardly come to help; a few fox Beast Lords were doing well in keeping it a bay.


    So was the golden-maned lion. Blood trickled down in rivulets all over its back; the handiwork of a formidable fox Beast Lord.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Jiu You roared with rage. She leaped up suddenly and threw her halberd like a javelin at Huang Yin.


    The halberd screamed through the air that not even Huang Yin dared to ignore it. He stopped short from killing the white elephant and redirected his stroke at the incoming polearm instead.


    Clang!


    Sparks scattered everywhere and the halberd was deflected. Huang Yin darted forward and took the halberd in his grasp.


    ¡°Thank you for this gift, Queen Jiu You!¡± Huang Yin laughed wildly.


    Jiu You¡¯s ashen-pale face said not a word and she lunged, eager to first help the golden-maned lion.


    ¡°Your opponent is me, Queen Jiu You!¡± Hu Shi¡¯en rushed and intercepted her.


    Rumble!


    Another clash saw Jiu You¡¯s petite body taking another blow and she crashed backward again, coughing up more blood.


    ¡°As I said, Queen Jiu You. None of you are leaving Wildfox Ridge alive,¡± Hu Shi¡¯en cracked an evil grin before he turned midway and slashed his claws at a Tibetan Mastiff nearby, firing an energy bolt that resembled his claws at it.


    The Tibetan mastiff¡ªan Eighth-grade Beast Lord¡ªroared with fury and mauled furiously at the incoming energy bolt.


    Pssttt!


    Red-hot fresh blood splattered everywhere. Huang Yin¡¯s attack was so powerful and deadly that it split the mastiff into halves.


    The dead mastiff was the third from a brood of five and the rest of the four mastiffs all howled mournfully at the death of their sibling.


    Bang!


    Huang Yin left the white elephant alone. Perhaps he decided that the elephant needed no coup de grace. It was as powerful as a dormouse at its present state. He darted away and fired an energy blow at the tiger Beast Lord.


    It was a blunt and simple stroke, but it bore enough power to blast a huge chunk of flesh off the tiger¡¯s back. Blood poured out of the wound as it crashed into a large boulder thousands of kilograms in weight, smashing it into bits.


    The tiger Beast Lord grunted with agony. The impact had broken a great deal of his bones and had severely bruised his tendons. Despite a good many tries, he just couldn¡¯t get up anymore.


    ¡°You will see how we execute your subjects one by one, Queen Jiu You. Just like how the Devil had slain every one of my kinsmen,¡± Huang Yin guffawed wildly.


    Rumble!


    Just a single blow, the golden-maned lion crumbled to the ground with blood spewing from its mouth. More than half its bones were shattered and it laid on the ground, utterly incapacitated.


    Bang!


    Another Tibetan Mastiff fell to a deafening bang to the ground, badly banged up and mangled.


    Pssttt!


    The enormous head of another Beast Lord fell to the ground. it was a gargantuan pangolin, one of the earliest earthly Beast Lords who had pledged its loyalty to Jiu You. The Seventh-grade Beast Lord was killed by Huang Yin with only one stroke.


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU ALL!¡± Jiu You snarled hatefully, her eyes livid with red veins popping out as she pounced at Huang Yin with reckless abandon.


    But Hu Shi¡¯en appeared out of nowhere and swatted her aside like a fly, shattering a few of her ribs. She fell down, coughing up more blood and her face as pale as milk.


    The difference in power between them was simply too great. No one could withstand even one blow from Huang Yin.


    Bang!


    Another Tibetan Mastiff was knocked off its feet with a gaping hole as large as a sewer hole in its stomach and blood gushed out like a spring.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    One after another, the Jiu You¡¯s Beast Lords were either wounded or maimed.


    ¡°See with your own eyes how easily I trample upon your horde, Queen Jiu You!¡± Huang Yin laughed triumphantly like a mad man.

 Chapter 445 - Chu Xun Enraged

    Most of the Beast Lords that came with Jiu You ended up either dead or maimed.


    The duo of Huang Yin and Hu Shi¡¯en¡ªboth Beast Lords at Grade Nine of the Great Completion¡ªhad turned the tables and made it a one-sided slaughter.


    Jiu You herself was also seriously injured, and she could hardly defend herself.


    ¡°Open your eyes wide and take a good look at how I¡¯ll crush your subjects with my fingers, Queen Jiu You,¡± Huang Yin sniggered vilely.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Huang Yin slapped a palm at the head of a Tibetan Mastiff, blasting its head open with a jet of blood and grey matter bursting out.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Jiu You¡¯s reddened eyes bulged and swirled in their sockets. She turned into her original form¡ªa gigantic snake¡ªand bared her fangs at her foes, spitting out streaks of cold air.


    Huang Yin rushed away with the speed of a lightning bolt to evade the blasts of ice.


    The cold air harmlessly struck the ground more than a dozen square meters around. Then crisp cracking sounds echoed and the ground split inch by inch.


    Despite her gargantuan mass, Jiu You moved with impossible dexterity, whipping her tail at Hu Shi¡¯en in a deluge of multi-colored lights.


    Hu Shi¡¯en scoffed. Yellow lights radiated off him as his aura rose and he attacked, firing a blast of energy at Jiu You.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    All of Wildfox Ridge shuddered as a ray of light shot into the sky. The blast parried off Jiu You¡¯s humungous tail, blasting off several of her scales and wounding her flesh inside with blood spraying everywhere.


    ¡°What kind of python is this?¡± uttered Hu Shi¡¯en curiously. He had never seen a python with so many colors before.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. Kill her first,¡± Huang Yin growled, charging forth with obvious malice.


    Jiu You¡¯s clumsy mass thrashed and slithered over rapidly, eager to constrict herself around the two mutants.


    ¡°How mistaken you are,¡± Hu Shi¡¯en mocked contemptuously. A yellow jet of energy blast burst from his palm, smacking squarely into Jiu You¡¯s large girth, and sent her rolling away.


    More lights of gold erupted. Jiu You¡¯s golden halberd reappeared in Huang Yin¡¯s grasp and he charged, lancing forth with lightning speed and intensity.


    ¡°ARGGH!¡±


    Jiu You couldn¡¯t resist letting out a grunt of pain as the halberd plunged into her tail and kept her pinned to the ground.


    ¡°My queen!¡±


    The tiger and the lion Beast Lords all cried for her with concern and distress.


    ¡°Kill me if you can, you old bastard,¡± the lion roared.


    Huang Yin turned around and flashed a cruel smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your turn will come soon.¡±


    Jiu You turned back into her human form, and her right foot was pinned to the ground by the halberd, with red warm blood pouring out onto her milky-white skin.


    Huang Yin lifted the halberd with Jiu You still hanging on to it like a fish. As he held her up, more blood gushed out of the wound on her leg, splattering on the ground in puddles.


    ¡°Your end is near, Queen Jiu You.¡± Huang Yin gave the halberd a violent shake that tossed Jiu You out into a heap on the ground. That tore apart most of her tendons and muscles and nearly ripped her foot off.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    When Jiu You fell to the ground, her dainty frame tumbled and rolled on the ground in a whirl of dust and blood.


    ¡°My queen!¡±


    The lion and the rest of the still surviving Beast Lords all wailed for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiu You¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke weakly. But blood never stopped pouring out of her mouth, and her little face was the color of death.


    The beasts howled gravely. There was no way she was fine.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve led you all to death,¡± gasped Jiu You with guilt, expressing her sorry to the Beast Lords who had pledged their lives to serve her.


    ¡°Please, my queen. Say nothing of the sort! We swore fealty to you! For the past six months, we¡¯ve dealt with our share of these alien vermins! That¡¯s good enough for me!¡± the tiger bellowed defiantly.


    ¡°Right! Killing one was already a good harvest for us, never mind two. We¡¯ve killed so many so far! I¡¯d say that¡¯s a fair exchange!¡± yelled the golden-maned lion too.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s touching, I must say.¡± Huang Yin flashed a wicked grin.


    ¡°Deal with them quickly and leave no loose ends,¡± said Hu Shi¡¯en.


    Huang Yin nodded. With an evil smile of triumph, he said, ¡°Well, time¡¯s up, long live the queen!¡±


    Huang Yin waved the halberd around in a flourish, its tip giving off a blinding sparkle, and he fiercely stabbed with the polearm.


    Just then, something huge and gargantuan cast its shadow from overhead.


    Huang Yin and Hu Shi¡¯en jerked their heads up at once and saw a massive silver-beaked eagle circling overhead, its colossal bulk blotting out the sky and the sun.


    Huang Yin¡¯s and Hu Shi¡¯en¡¯s faces fell immediately. Their plot had been discovered by that eagle!


    ¡°What should we do? That damned bird just saw us!¡± Hu Shi¡¯en asked in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Find a way to deal with that bird. Leave no loose ends.¡± Huang Yin¡¯s face went dark ominously.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Hu Shi¡¯en flipped over his hand, and a long, heavy-set bow painted in green magically appeared in his hand. The emerald-green weapon shone with a soft, scintillating luster.


    ¡°Is that an Elven bow?¡± Huang Yin gasped, astonished.


    Hu Shi¡¯en nodded. ¡°I got it at an auction. It¡¯s a very potent weapon, powerful enough to kill that eagle.¡±


    Hu Shi¡¯en produced three two-meter-long arrows fashioned from good steel and he knocked them on the bow.


    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh!¡±


    All three arrows shot up in the sky like meteors, screaming and tearing through the air with deadly force towards the silver-beaked eagle.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± the eagle squealed with panic at the first sight of danger, flapping its wings frantically to flee.


    But the arrows came too quickly before it could escape. The eagle screeched, its feathers all ruffled up. ¡°I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m dead!¡±


    Chu Xun radiated such an aura and presence of extreme rage and power like an ancient beast jolted awake from a long slumber that even the air around him warped and distorted as if cringing with fear.


    He threw himself off the back of the silver-beaked eagle and allowed himself to freefall like a falling asteroid. The steel arrows barely came near when he effortlessly swatted them with the nonchalance of swatting a fly.


    Hu Shi¡¯en and Huang Yin did not expect to find that the eagle was carrying a person. They looked upward, stunned and bewildered for a moment.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chu Xun plummeted to the ground with a deafening crash, and the ground all around him sank and caved in with numerous cracks spreading out from where he stood with waves of dirt and dust rolling in all directions.


    Before anyone could even react, the colossal silhouette of man¡¯s hand materialized from the midst of the waves of dust, slamming into both Hu Shi¡¯en and Huang Yin.


    The attack without warning caught the two mutants unawares. Reeling with shock, they could feel the terrible power that the silhouette carried¡ªso great that just looking at it coming towards them made their hair stand up¡ªand they quickly spun around and escaped even before they realized it.


    But the 30-or-so fox Beast Lords behind them were not so fortunate¡ªthe huge fist came down, and the ensuing explosion engulfed them all.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    All of Wildfox Ridge shook violently with more cracks spreading everywhere. Where the silhouette had struck just now remained a large crater in the shape of a palm as deep as three meters.


    More than a dozen fox Beast Lords were killed in the blast, and all of them were reduced to minced meat before they could make a yelp.


    The rest of the fox Beast Lords who had managed to stay out of the way were caught by the pulsing shockwaves that caused internal injuries severe enough for them to vomit blood as they crashed to the ground.


    Fear filled the dilated pupils of Hu Shi¡¯en and Huang Yin as their faces went pale. It was simply too terrifying.


    The surviving Beast Lords of Jiu You¡¯s horde were all petrified into bewilderment.


    It took several seconds before Hu Shi¡¯en finally broke his silence and gave a bestial howl for his dead kin. The fox Beast Lords who were just killed represented the bulk of the might of the Canids which had emerged, and their death was a terrible loss.


    The howl jolted every other beast awake from their momentary stupor.


    They swiveled their heads and saw an ordinary-looking young man standing at the center of the crater, which he had created when he struck the ground just now, his very self radiating an aura of immense wrath and power.


    Chu Xun strode over to Jiu You, peered at her ashen-pale face, and felt a knot in his gut.


    ¡°What a brat that really needs attention 24/7. Any later and this could have turned into an irreparable mistake.¡±


    He had first gone to Mt. Ravencrow where he then found clues that showed that Jiu You had come here to Wildfox Ridge.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jiu You looked up at Chu Xun uncertainly.


    She might not recognize Chu Xun in his transformed appearance, but there was no way she would mistake his aura and smell, which had always been so familiar to her.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Chu Xun muttered sternly.


    Jiu You¡¯s eyes lit up, and she smiled sweetly. It really was Chu Xun.


    ¡°To think that you still have the nerve to grin,¡± Chu Xun muttered with such suppressed anger that he could feel his own heart palpitating strongly.


    Jiu You quickly realized how angry Chu Xun really was, and she lowered her head like a little girl that had been caught doing something wrong.


    Chu Xun knelt down and injected a huge burst of Hong Meng Immortal Qi to help her heal.


    The sight of Jiu You¡¯s mangled leg did little to stifle Chu Xun¡¯s anger and malice, and the aura emanating from him full of hatred and anger only grew stronger.


    He first helped to stop Jiu You¡¯s bleeding before using healing magic to repair her damaged tendons and muscles.


    The Hong Meng Immortal Qi did its work quickly, but Jiu You¡¯s wounds would require more work and the freshly-repaired leg would require more magical herbs and shrubs to fully recover.


    And his Storage Ring had been emptied earlier when he left all his supplies to Jing Hong before he left Dragon¡¯s Back.


    ¡°You, gimme your Storage Rings,¡± Chu Xun barked at Hu Shi¡¯en and Huang Yin.


    Both mutants stood there, motionless and stunned, wondering if they had heard wrongly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Hu Shi¡¯en demanded, his face contorting with disgust. This stranger had appeared out of nowhere only to attack him before killing more than a dozen of his kin. And now he dared to make demands for his Storage Ring?! How brazen could he be?!


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun had no stomach for banter. Nothing mattered more than saving Jiu You.


    With only a blink of an eye, Chu Xun reappeared a hundred meters away, right in front of Huang Yin.


    That shocked Huang Yin enough to nearly scare the living daylights out of him. ¡°So fast! So fast that I could barely react!?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Huang Yin thundered belligerently, swinging a fist over at Chu Xun to hit him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Chu Xun lifted a hand. As if the energy blast that Huang Yin had just fired at him hardly existed, his hands passed through easily and grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Then he viciously landed a kick on Huang Yin that sent him into the air.


    Only he could not fly through the air because Chu Xun did not let go of his wrist. And the kick sent him jerking backward with his arm still held by Chu Xun, even though he still fell three meters away with blood gushing out of his mouth.


    Huang Yin let loose an agonizing shriek of pain. His arm was no more¡ªChu Xun had ripped it off his torso.


    Chu Xun slipped the Storage Ring off the severed limb, and strong, purplish flames burst to life from his hand, devouring the limb into ashes.


    So frightened that his eyes couldn¡¯t even move, Hu Shi¡¯en inadvertently staggered backward to flee.


    Chu Xun clasped his fingers firmly against each other like a blade and chopped into the air, firing a flat energy bolt the shape and size of a cleaver¡¯s blade that shot speedily at the mutant.


    Hu Shi¡¯en roared with hysterical desperation, conjuring layers of a magical shield around him. He clapped his hands, and a rich burst of yellow luminescence erupted off him. Such powers could have easily mangled steel plates more than 10 centimeters thick into tiny strips.


    But the purplish projectile exceeded his expectations, slicing through the protective shield layers and crushing the energy that he had been amassing between his palms.


    ¡°ARGGH!¡±


    Blood sprayed out, accompanied by Hu Shi¡¯en¡¯s painful bawlings, as the purplish blade-like bolt cleanly lopped off his arms.


    Chu Xun slid off the Storage Ring from one of the severed arms before burning them into ashes too.


    Then he went back to Jiu You, destroyed the magic that prevented any unauthorized entries into the Storage Ring, and emptied their contents.


    There were many things inside¡ªmagical herbs and fruits, gold and silver, some local currency, and many others.


    There were also a few tomes and manuals containing the knowledge of other magic and some Sacred Relics too, which hardly warranted any attention from him.


    He chose the best herbs he could find and used his powers to synthesize them and extracted their essence, which he used to apply to Jiu You¡¯s wounds. Then he chose some magical fruits that had mild healing properties and fed them to her.


    Hu Shi¡¯en and Huang Yin both writhed and contorted with pain and anguish, rolling around on the ground in pain.


    The rest of the fox Beast Lords¡ªthose which had survived and had suffered internal damage from Chu Xun¡¯s earlier attacks¡ªhardly dared to move.


    All of Jiu You¡¯s horde¡ªthe lion, tiger, and the rest of the Beast Lords¡ªall gawked in silence.


    Everyone was left befuddled with amazement that two invincible Beast Lords who had reached Grade Nine of the Great Completion were so easily defeated with little resistance.


    Whoever this was, he had to be at least at the Immortal Level!


    But it delighted them that this stranger appeared to be more friend than foe.


    ¡°Save them,¡± Jiu You pleaded to Chu Xun to help her subjects.


    Chu Xun peered at them coldly and hissed, ¡°Were they the ones who had instigated you into coming here? Perhaps I should kill them all and roast them. They might be useless in a fight, so maybe it would be more helpful if they are turned into sustenance for you. Consuming their flesh and True Blood would help with your recovery.¡±


    The lion, the tiger, and the rest of Jiu You¡¯s Beast Lords had just been glad to survive until what they heard made their blood run cold.

 Chapter 446 - The Stupid Eagle and Its Tongue

    Chu Xun¡¯s demonic splendor was in full display when he made short work of the two mutants at the Great Completion of Ninth-grade. That person with such terrifying presence and might said about roasting the lion and the rest of Jiu You¡¯s Beast Lords for food nearly scared the living daylights out of all of them.


    Jiu You tugged at Chu Xun¡¯s arm, shaking and swaying it like a doting little puppy, ¡°Come on, Chu Xun. Stop scaring them. Go save them quick.¡±


    With no choice, Chu Xun breathed heavily and acquiesced, but not before stroking her purple hair and ruffling it into a veritable birdnest. Then he walked over to examine her Beast Lords.


    Just then, a screech reverberated from overhead; the silver-beaked eagle had circled back.


    It wanted to see if Chu Xun was killed. Only what it saw nearly had it tumble off the sky.


    ¡°Queen Jiu You! We¡¯re here to rescue you! Don¡¯t worry! No one can hurt you as long as I¡¯m here!¡± the eagle landed, its massive bulk stirring up waves of dust and dirt when it hit ground.


    ¡°I thought you ran away,¡± Chu Xun observed, throwing a look at him from over his shoulder.


    ¡°Nonsense. I am nothing of that sort. Go and ask around, I¡¯m famous for being a paragon of honor and pride, unlike those nasty cravens!¡± insisted the eagle pompously.


    ¡°From where did you find this silly bird?¡± Jiu You looked curiously at it.


    The lion and the rest of Jiu You¡¯s Beast Lords all stared at the eagle with apparent disgust. None of them had failed to notice that the bird had fled just now when Chu Xun made his entrance. And yet it was now yapping about pride and honor!


    The eagle peered at Jiu You and sang obsequiously, ¡°I¡¯m here to pledge my fealty to you, my queen. This human is a friend of mine. It¡¯s lucky that we arrived just in time and I had him quickly intervene before it¡¯s too late.¡±


    ¡°Your friend?¡± Jiu You gazed at the bird doubtfully.


    None of the rest of the other Beast Lords could hardly believe a word the bird said.


    ¡°You said he intervene because you wanted him to?¡± Jiu You asked, eager to play a trick since the eagle evidently hasn¡¯t guessed Chu Xun¡¯s real identity.


    The eagle stole a glance at Chu Xun. The latter was still busy examining and helping the wounded. Then he whispered, ¡°He did not want to at first. But I ordered him to.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiu You¡¯s eyes bent into a ¡°Really?¡± Jiu You¡¯s playful eyes curved into a pair of crescents, ¡°So I have you to thank for, eh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it, my queen. I only hope to serve you by your side as we ride into war. And with the addition of my friend, this big family will be so powerful that we would be victorious!¡± said the eagle pensively.


    ¡°But will your friend take orders from me, if he¡¯s as powerful as you say?¡± Jiu You asked.


    The eagle patted its chest proudly, stole another look at Chu Xun, and whispered hushedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. My friend listens to me and I call the shots.¡±


    Chu Xun heard every word the eagle was saying, but in his haste to save the wounded, he ignored every word of nonsense it said.


    ¡°Rest, my queen. Leave all this to me,¡± the eagle spun around and wobbled imperiously towards the surviving but wounded fox mutants.


    ¡°Stand up, both of you! Apologize to Queen Jiu You!¡± barked the eagle to Hu Shi¡¯en and Huang Yin before giving them both a scathing glare, ¡°You two old bastards. Don¡¯t ever think that crying and wailing here will help you! It¡¯s disgusting!¡±


    Huang Yin¡¯s and Hu Shi¡¯en¡¯s eyes flared with rage and indignation in their sockets. As Ninth-grade Beast Lords at Great Completion, how could they ever tolerate being given a fierce earful by a mere Seventh-grade Avian Lord!


    ¡°Ah? You old farts dare to give such a disrespectful glare?! Come at me if you dare!¡± the eagle taunted.


    Swoosh!


    With a heavy stomp, Hu Shi¡¯en lunged at the bird. He turned into his original form mid-air: a gigantic walnut-brown fox more than five meters long missing its front legs. It bared its mouth wide and tried to aim its razor-sharp teeth at the eagle¡¯s neck.


    He might have lost his front legs which greatly crippled his ability to fight, but Hu Shi¡¯en was nevertheless a Ninth-grade Beast Lord at the Great Completion. Dealing with a mere Seventh-grade Avian Lord like the eagle was still a piece of cake.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± the eagle screeched with horror that its feathers all stuck up on ends. Flapping its wings wildly as it lurched backward, it squealed for help, ¡°Sir! Help me! HELP!¡±


    Chu Xun gave off an exasperated sigh and fired a shot from afar. A bolt of heavily-condensed Hong Meng Immortal Qi shot through the air and slammed into Hu Shi¡¯en¡¯s huge mass.


    Bang!


    Blood sprayed like a fountain with Hu Shi¡¯en screaming with agony. The spot where Chu Xun¡¯s purplish energy bolt had hit him was now a smoldering and bloody pulp the size of a rice bowl as the Ninth-grade Beast Lord collapsed.


    The eagle was still in shock, but seeing Hu Shi¡¯en being so easily dispatched by Chu Xun filled it with glee. Losing both his front legs and suffering another grievous wound by Chu Xun now rendered Hu Shi¡¯en immobilized and the eagle saw this as another chance to satisfy its inflated ego.


    ¡°You really are a fool, you old senile. You¡¯ve lost your front legs and you haven¡¯t learned from your mistakes, have you? My friend is here and yet you dare make trouble. How about a fight between you and me?¡±


    The lion and the rest of Jiu You¡¯s Beast Lords all rolled their eyes. As if this eagle could be not any cheaper and more depraved.


    ¡°How dare you frighten me just now!¡± the eagle continued barking sharply, feeling resentful after the brief embarrassment just now and it charged at the rest of the surviving foxes.


    ¡°AARRGGH!¡±


    It swiped its hook-like talons at then, easily dismembering a low-tiered fox Beast Lord into two bloody halves.


    Bang!


    Then it clawed at another fox Beast Lord, seizing its head and crushing it.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Huang Yin yelled furiously. With still one more arm, he could still fight. He channeled his powers and a bright yellowish glow radiated off him and he fired a bolt at the eagle.


    The eagle could feel the power of the energy bolt streaking towards him and he shivered, screaming shrilly, ¡°HELP, SIR! HELP!¡±


    The Beast Lords of Jiu You¡¯s horde all grimaced with annoyance. What shamelessness to an Olympic degree!


    Chu Xun lackadaisically fired another bolt from his position. The energy bolt easily destroyed Huang Yin¡¯s attack before barreling straight into him and knocked the mutant off his feet.


    Chu Xun still needed the eagle so he could not have it being injured ¨C at least not for the time being. With the lion and the rest of the Beast Lords wounded, they might need the eagle to help ferry them.


    But the eagle really was a leopard who hadn¡¯t changed its spots; right after Huang Yin was defeated again, it began to march ostentatiously up to the mutants again.


    ¡°You ungrateful fools. With my friend here, I¡¯d advise that you use some sense and take your own life. At least you¡¯d die quick and complete.¡±


    ¡°Oh, just shuddup,¡± glowered Jiu You angrily. Chu Xun was busy helping to heal the lion and her Beast Lords and all this blasted eagle managed to help was by interrupting him twice and that infuriated her. ¡°One more word from you and I¡¯ll have you roasted for food.¡±


    That stunned the eagle into silence. Wait a minute, it thought. Those words sounded so uncannily familiar?!


    Without any more disturbance from the eagle, Chu Xun¡¯s work to stabilize the wounded Beast Lords progressed quickly.


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Huang Yin heaved, spitting out blood and froth as he stared at Chu Xun rising up with dismay and dispirit in his eyes.


    All of Jiu You Beast Lords watched silently with blooming curiosity. They too were wondering: who exactly is this terrifying stranger?


    Chu Xun peered at Huang Yin with frost and said, ¡°What¡¯s it to you, a person whose death is about to embrace him?¡±


    ¡°Because no matter who you are¡­ You will pay¡­ The Sixth Elder of my race, a champion of the Immortal stages, has emerged. He¡¯ll find out about this¡­ And he¡¯ll make you pay¡­ Don¡¯t make this any worse than it already is¡­¡±


    ¡°A champion of the Immortal stages?¡± Chu Xun scoffed, ¡°And you think he¡¯d really dare to come to find me?¡±


    ¡°The proud race of Mustelids is in no shortage of champions beyond the Immortal stages.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re still bound by the old magical laws of Nature, aren¡¯t they? That¡¯s why they¡¯ve not emerged yet.¡±


    Huang Yin sneered. ¡°The Sixth Elder has already been rounding up the rest of the Lost Races. By that time, rest assured that there won¡¯t be only one Immortal-stage champion.¡±


    ¡°Let them come. I¡¯ll just deal with them accordingly,¡± said Chu Xun casually as if he did not care.


    ¡°Reveal your name then, if you¡¯re really as fearless as you claim,¡± Huang Yin demanded sternly.


    ¡°They say that weasels and foxes are among the most cunning of animals. Yet the lot of you seem to disprove that theory,¡± spat Jiu You with disgust, ¡°He came all the way to save me. Can you still not guess who he really is?!¡±


    Upon those words, Huang Yin and Hu Shi¡¯en mulled quietly for one split-second before their faces twisted into ones of horror.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ You¡¯re the Devil?!¡± Huang Yin stammered.


    ¡°So not completely a fool either,¡± jeered Jiu You, indirectly confirming Chu Xun¡¯s true identity.


    ¡°It really is you!¡± Hu Shi¡¯en spasmed with utter fear and panic.


    The Devil. The name whose very mention of it instilled macabre fear and terror.


    Jiu You¡¯s surviving Beast Lords ¨C the lion, the tiger, the white elephant and the like all stared at Chu Xun with awe and disbelief.


    ¡°Good Heavens!¡± the eagle shrieked and fell to a sit on the ground, stiff and frozen like a chicken who had its neck seized by someone.


    Chu Xun gave Jiu You an admonishing glare; he did not want to divulge his identity yet.


    Jiu You stuck out a little tongue and pestered innocently, ¡°You were not here! These monsters were so smug and arrogant! They were saying how dead you were and how they should start with vanquishing anybody related to you!¡±


    Seeing how pale Hu Shi¡¯en and Huang Yin looked as if they had just seen a ghost filled Jiu You with thrill.


    As cold as a sculpture of ice, Chu Xun said nothing. His entire self radiated with rich Hong Meng Immortal Qi as he engaged his spell using his mind: the Demon-slaughtering Palm.


    Rumble!


    The mountains all around them trembled and the pandemonium kicked up a dusty haze of soot and dirt when the spell worked and by the end of it, the ensuing impact split the earth and the rest of the surviving fox Beast Lords were all killed, squashed into ground meat with only one stroke.


    Hu Shi¡¯en and Huang Yin grimaced with horror, their faces the color of chalk. Never in their worst nightmare did they foresee such an outcome.


    ¡°The Sixth Elder will avenge us, Devil!¡± Huang Yin yelled defiantly.


    Chu Xun said nothing. He held his fingers firmly into a palm and slashed his arm down.


    ¡°AARRGGH!¡±


    Blood gushed out like a geyser and Huang Yin¡¯s huge animal head rolled more than ten meters in a morbid trail of blood, beheaded cleanly by Chu Xun.


    Hu Shi¡¯en could hardly resist either; Chu Xun swatted a palm at his head, blasting enough Hong Meng Immortal Qi into his skull to crack it.


    Hum!


    Purplish strands, each glowing like gesticulating serpents rose into the air in the thousands or even millions. Then they shot into all directions like pit vipers which had found their prey.


    Blood-curdling screams resounded incessantly across the jungle around them.


    Several of the fox Beast Lords had hidden themselves in the forest. But none of them managed to escape Chu Xun¡¯s perceptive Divine Sense and the Reincarnation Lines he unleashed easily made short work of them, leaving no survivors at all.


    So fell the race of Canids ¨C at least for now.


    Jiu You¡¯s Beast Lords the lion, the tiger, and the others might have survived this bloody skirmish, but they too were greatly beleaguered with shock and awe. Man or beast, mutants or Earthlings, the name of the Devil was one that no one could ever forget.


    And tales of Chu Xun¡¯s exploits had never been short of how ruthless and brutal he could be. Then again, listening and watching him at work in person were two different things. Only after witnessing his savagery firsthand did everyone finally know how he had earned his moniker.


    Chu Xun gave everyone present a warning that they were not to divulge his identity.


    The Beast Lords could only nod their heads readily. No one would dare refuse. Say anything remotely defiant and perhaps their heads could be rolling on the ground the next instant.


    ¡°And you,¡± Chu Xun snapped at the eagle, ¡°Come here!¡±


    The eagle slowly inched towards Chu Xun, hanging its head over its shoulders that never stopped shivering. His luck could have never been any worse that of all people it could have encountered. Who¡¯d have thought that man happened to be the Devil himself!


    Recalling how it had been bragging to Jiu You about how dominant it was over Chu Xun, the eagle wondered if it should commit suicide to spare itself a painful death.


    Meanwhile, Jiu You peered at the eagle wryly and teased, ¡°You¡¯re so obedient now like a frightened school boy! Didn¡¯t you say that this friend of yours would listen to every word you say?¡±


    The remark nearly had the eagle tumble to a fall. Panicking to the point of shedding tears, it begged, ¡°Please, my queen. I was only just bragging. I was just talking nonsense¡­ Please¡­ Pay no heed to them¡­¡±


    ¡°Come here at once!¡± shouted Chu Xun crossly.


    The eagle quickly scurried over as hastily as it could.


    Chu Xun put Jiu You and those injured Beast Emperors on the backs of the silver eagle.


    ¡°We need to get out of here fast,¡± Chu Xun said.


    All still in their true forms, the wounded of Jiu You¡¯s horde ¨C the golden-maned lion, the tiger ¨C were all several, if not tens, of tonnes in weight, and the silver-beaked eagle needed to frantically flap its wings to just stay afloat in the air.

 Chapter 447 - Intimidating a Tree

    Yellowstone was a town not far away from the mountains and the people who once lived here had long deserted this ghost town.


    Chu Xun had all of Jiu You¡¯s wounded Beast Lords ferried here to recuperate.


    The eagle was out hunting one day when it came back with some news.


    Apparently, it had heard rumors saying ancient ruins had appeared at Mount Lu.


    Although Chu Xun had hardly any interest in it.


    ¡°They say that the alien races are forming a coalition for this excursion to Mount Lu, Immortal Chu,¡± said the eagle, who had taken to changing his addressing of Chu Xun ever since he learned of his identity.


    That the alien races had banded up for this purpose greatly surprised Chu Xun. Then he thought of browsing the Martial Tao forum for some news, but with the mountains nearby, he could not get a signal on his cell phone.


    ¡°What is so special with this particular ancient ruin that could stir the alien races to such extent? Something is fishy here.¡±


    ¡°They are saying that a strange flower blooms in these ancient remains. One that has three colors. They say it is a vital ingredient in the synthesis of spirits and souls and it¡¯s extremely precious,¡± said the eagle.


    ¡°A flower is three colors?!¡±


    Chu Xun sprang to his feet, his eyes flaring with brimming emotions and excitement. ¡°The Soul-curing Flower! That¡¯s what Little Wu needs! Her soul is now recovering and this is all she needs to regain consciousness!¡±


    If that could really be the Soul-curing Flower, then he must get it. Must. At all costs.


    Chu Xun patiently waited for Jiu You and her Beast Lords to recover.


    This vigil lasted for a half-month.


    During then, the eagle never stopped bringing back what news it could forage.


    Among which included one that told Chu Xun that even humans now have champions of the Immortal stages.


    ¡°Did this human champion appear only now, because of the ancient ruins at Mount Lu?¡± said an astonished Chu Xun.


    The eagle nodded. ¡°And it would appear that he¡¯s not the only Immortal-stage human champion now rushing to Mount Lu.¡±


    ¡°Not the only. Wait, so there¡¯s more than one human champion of such formidable strength?!¡± Chu Xun mulled quietly in contemplation. It would appear that the ancient ruins of Mount Lu were more than meets the eye than simple piles of age-worn rubbles.


    Selfishness is part of human nature. In this past year where the alien races had been slaughtering and plundering human cities to no end, these human champions sat on their own hands and did nothing to defend the helpless. Yet if they would appear now, that would mean that whatever it was now resting in the ancient ruins at Mount Lu must be very, very valuable.


    ¡°The ancient ruins of Mount Lu¡­¡± Chu Xun wondered to himself. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that there are really Soul-curing Flowers there and I won¡¯t be disappointed once more.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to Mount Lu?¡± asked Jiu You. She knew enough about Hua Qingwu.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m coming with you,¡± said Jiu You. Knowing Hua Qingwu¡¯s predicament, she knew that Chu Xun¡¯s trip to Mount Lu was and only was for one purpose: the Soul-curing Flower.


    ¡°No,¡± Chu Xun refused flatly.


    Every race and contest for treasures entailed blood and death. Additionally, the advent of Immortal-stage champions only added more uncertainties to the equation.


    Jiu You pouted her lips irately. She knew from the start that Chu Xun would say no. But she had already made plans. She would follow him secretly without him knowing.


    Seeing Jiu You making no protests puzzled Chu Xun. He stared at her and a notion dawned upon him. ¡°You¡¯re not to go there yourself,¡± he warned her sternly.


    Jiu You¡¯s face fell at her plans being seen through so quickly, although this could do little to stop her.


    ¡°Wow, Chu Xun, you are so smart!¡± Jiu You put up a very sweet smile, tugging Chu Xun¡¯s arm like a spoiled little child, ¡°Come on, just take me there. I promise I¡¯ll listen to every word you say.¡±


    The lion and the rest of Jiu You¡¯s Beast Lords gawked with speechlessness. ¡°Is this the same fearless and invincible Queen Jiu You they recognized?!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Chu Xun refused her again bluntly. He could not be soft on her or she would have her way with him.


    Jiu You¡¯s pout turned sourer. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Qianlong Mountain,¡± she grumbled, ¡°I wanna tell Grandpa and Grandma that you were bullying me and you are going to endanger your own life again by going to Mount Lu.¡±


    That really was a stumbling block for Chu Xun. If his parents knew that he was going up to Mount Lu without so much as a visit to Qianlong Mountain after his more-than-one-year-long disappearance, Heaven knows how crossed his parents would be.


    ¡°Just take me with you, Chu Xun. I promise I¡¯ll be a good girl,¡± said Jiu You, employing both tears and terror with equal facility.


    Chu Xun glared at Jiu You, but Jiu You flashed the sweetest smile she could put at him.


    ¡°All right,¡± Chu Xun relented grudgingly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you with me. But I¡¯ll first have to even the score of you slithering out here on your own.¡±


    Jiu You¡¯s expression twisted into one of horror and she scampered away.


    But Chu Xun easily seized her and pinned her on his lap and gave her a good smacking.


    Jiu You glared at Chu Xun angrily and complained, ¡°How could you hit me! I will never love you again!¡±


    Chu Xun nearly stumbled at that remark and he caught her again and gave her another round of smacking, forbidding her from watching all that nonsensical online dramas ever again.


    The golden-maned lion padded over carefully and asked, ¡°Can we come with you, Immortal Chu?¡±


    ¡°Do you not fear death?¡± Chu Xun said, ¡°This is not a field trip, you know. It¡¯s more dangerous than what you can imagine. One misstep and you¡¯re not going to come back alive.¡±


    ¡°We no longer have homes to go back to, Immortal Chu,¡± said the lion, ¡°As instead of cowering and dawdling our days like sniveling rats, I would rather fight and die a glorious death in battle. At least that would give me more worth.¡±


    Chu Xun stared at them in silence, astonished that these Beast Lords, despite being animals, held more honor and pride than any craven humans could ever boast of.


    Chu Xun nodded and capitulated.


    ¡°Urm¡­ Everyone¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to decline if you are all going to Mount Lu. I¡¯m too powerless to be of any use to anyone if not being a nuisance, so perhaps I¡¯ll just wait here¡­ for your triumphant return,¡± stuttered the eagle, fidgeting as it slunk backward.


    The tiger went up to the eagle and sniffed at it. The pair of Tibetan Mastiffs joined him too and began smelling all around the silver-beaked eagle.


    With its feathers ruffled up with foreboding dread, the eagle managed a weak smile and asked, ¡°Urm, Tiger and Mastiffs, what is this?!¡±


    The tiger stuck out a tongue and ran a tongue up the feathers of the eagle and said, ¡°You might think that you¡¯re not useful enough, but I don¡¯t. In fact, there¡¯s a purpose that I¡¯m confident you¡¯d do really well.¡±


    ¡°And what might that be?¡± asked the eagle.


    ¡°Food. We can feast on you and enjoy a good meal,¡± said the tiger.


    That terrified the eagle that its blood ran cold.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat this silly bird. I don¡¯t like it anyway,¡± added Jiu You sourly, whose mood was down in the gutters after the smacking Chu Xun gave her and she was only too happy to vent any anger on the bird.


    ¡°All right. Let me have a go first. I love bird necks,¡± said the tiger.


    ¡°Save us the drumsticks,¡± remarked one of the Tibetan Mastiffs.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the wings,¡± interjected the golden-maned lion.


    The notion that the Beast Lords were about to dismember it into pieces for one hearty meal frightened the eagle enough to have its feathers all blown up.


    ¡°Please, sirs¡­ Good sirs¡­ Ah, I remember now! I can help! I can ferry you all to Mount Lu so that you can save some strength!¡± yelped the eagle frantically in horror.


    ¡°That seems to make sense,¡± commented the tiger.


    The rest of the other Beast Lords bobbed their heads.


    ¡°All right then. We¡¯ll spare you for now. But keep in mind that if and when we find you useless, we would just eat you up for a good meal,¡± the lion patted its large paws on the eagle.


    ¡°You can bet that I¡¯ll be useful all right! I can even help to forage food for all of you!¡± squealed the eagle hastily.


    The Beast Lords all shared a look and grinned at each other.


    Chu Xun could not help smiling himself. The eagle not only lacked integrity but valor too. Hardly fitting deficiencies to be found in a beast that should have been a lord of the sky.


    ¡°Go look around these areas. Find out if you can find any Tree of Transfiguration,¡± Chu Xun said to the silver-beaked eagle.


    The Beast Lords all lit up with enthusiasm.


    ¡°I know one, Immortal Chu. It¡¯s 150 kilometers to the south of here, but it¡¯s been occupied by several high-tiered Lycan Beast Lords,¡± said the white elephant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there then.¡±


    That filled the lion and the rest of the Beast Lords with exhilaration. They were going to have a chance of assuming human form!


    That was the first task for the eagle: to ferry everyone on its back and fly southward.


    Chu Xun spied the tree a half-hour later. It stood at the very summit of a mountain with a rich and verdant bough.


    Trees of Transfiguration resembled banyan trees a great deal, except for the dozen or so fruits that sparkled bright and gold off its many branches like golden chestnuts.


    Chu Xun signaled for the eagle to land.


    But before the eagle touched down, a few strangers appeared out of nowhere, each of them bearing powerful auras, including three Ninth-grades.


    ¡°WHO GOES THERE! THIS IS PART OF LYCAN TERRITORY! BEGONE IF YOU KNOW WHAT¡¯S GOOD FOR YOU!¡± roared one of them.


    Chu Xun scoffed. So the influence of the Lycans had stretched to this part too.


    The eagle had not yet landed, but Chu Xun vaulted off its back and fired a blast that shook the mountains nearby and caused a landslide.


    Bang!


    The blast turned a Ninth-grade wolf Beast Lord into grounded meat.


    ¡°Who are you! How dare you make enemies of us Lycans!¡±


    The wolf Beast Lords bellowed, teetering between indignation and fear.


    Too lazy to bandy words with them, Chu Xun charged and reappeared right beside a Ninth-grade Lycan Beast Lord in the blink of an eye before smashing its head with just one single punch.


    Right after that, he thrust a palm forward, firing a blast of purplish Hong Meng Immortal Qi that reduced another two Eighth-grade Lycan Beast Lords into a gory mist of falling blood and viscera.


    The sudden string of deaths terrified the last remaining Ninth-grade Lycan Beast Lord out of his wits. He wheeled around to flee but was caught up by Chu Xun in mere seconds before the latter promptly smashed its skull with a single stomp to the head. Then Chu Xun ingloriously tossed its carcass off the ledge and down into a mountain stream far below the chasm.


    By the time the eagle fully touched down, all five Lycans were taken care of.


    The lion and the rest of Jiu You¡¯s Beast Lords all swallowed hard in silence. ¡°The Devil indeed. He really is as scary as they say.¡±


    Chu Xun rushed all the way up the summit to the Tree of Transfiguration to pick its fruit.


    ¡°Wait, Immortal Chu! You can¡¯t!¡± cried the white elephant suddenly.


    But Chu Xun¡¯s finger had only just come into contact with one of the fruits. A terrible bang erupted as the Fruit of Transfiguration exploded like a small grenade with waves of golden ripples spreading everywhere, sweeping him off his feet.


    Flabbergasted, Chu Xun fired a blast of energy that dispelled all the golden glitters that lingered around in the aftermath. Landing down, he stared at the tree with shock and surprise.


    ¡°Trees of Transfiguration bear a sentience of its own?¡± Chu Xun hazarded a guess.


    The white elephant shook its head. ¡°We¡¯re not sure about that. But it is said that to obtain a Fruit of Transfiguration, one must be reverent and respectful.¡±


    Hum!


    The tree emitted a soft golden luster.


    The branches and boughs of the Tree shivered and shook.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A few of the Fruits fell off their branches and pelted towards Chu Xun and the others.


    Chu Xun threw out an arm and drew an invisible arc and a bright, purplish sheet of light shot up from the ground, erecting a barrier.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Clusters of explosions broke out when the Fruits hit the barrier, casting waves and waves of bright golden sparkles while the mountain trembled beneath their feet.


    ¡°You seemed to have angered it,¡± said Jiu You.


    Chu Xun grinned. A tree that could lose its temper. Well, since it has a mind, that would mean that he could communicate with it.


    Chu Xun projected his Divine Sense and telepathically tried to talk to the Tree, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We only want to request for some of your magical fruits.¡±


    Surprisingly, an old and ancient voice responded. It was the Tree communicating, ¡°No.¡±


    That seemed rather interesting to Chu Xun. During his time at the alien domain, only divine trees could form sentience of their own. Trees of Transfiguration were by no means any divine trees, but mere trees which had mutated.


    ¡°Are you giving me your fruits or not? Perhaps I should uproot you to encourage you,¡± said Chu Xun, trying to intimidate it, even though the notion made him doubled down with laughter on the inside.


    Hum!


    The Tree gave another violent shiver and hurled another salvo of more than a dozen fruits at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun had Jiu You and the others safely tucked behind the magical barrier he conjured, while he stepped forward to detonate all of the fruits with just his bare hands.


    Then he thrust a punch in the direction of the Tree, firing a bolt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi at the tree.


    Bang!


    The bolt blasted open the crust of the tree bark and the Tree gave another palpitating shudder with more leaves falling off its branches and twigs.


    Chu Xun was amazed. It would appear that the Tree was really extraordinary. The trunk of the Tree was harder than even the strongest iron. He might have held back, but he did intend to wound the tree and all he managed to accomplish was to peel off a few pieces of its bark.

 Chapter 448 - The Flying Ship

    The Tree of Transfiguration gave another shudder and pelted its fruits at Chu Xun. The golden Fruits of Transfiguration hurtled through the air, each of them as powerful as a C4 bomb.


    With a wave of his hand, Chu Xun fired waves of rippling Hong Meng Immortal Qi, detonating the Fruits before they came near.


    Chu Xun swung his fists furiously in quick succession, firing a barrage of fist-like energy bolt so thick that the bolts appeared to overlap. The salvo of energy bolts smashed into the Tree, chipping off piece by piece of the bark until one of the bolts finally left a clear imprint of a fist.


    ¡°Enough, you brute! Stop it!¡± the same ancient voice bellowed, the Tree radiating a golden radiance.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s lips twitched. A tree?! Calling him a brute?!


    ¡°Take them!¡± the Tree, learning firsthand how irascible and difficult Chu Xun was, shook its boughs and dropped six golden fruits.


    ¡°Give me some more,¡± said Chu Xun telepathically.


    ¡°You¡¯re a greedy one, aren¡¯t you? Bear in mind, the fruits lose their power once they get beyond a thousand meters from me,¡± responded the Tree.


    Not believing a word at all, Chu Xun spun around and confirmed what he learned with the white elephant.


    ¡°It could be true,¡± said the white elephant, ¡°Most Beast Lords would choose to consume the Fruits and transform directly near the Trees.¡±


    Chu Xun would have to take the Tree¡¯s word for now.


    Only a handful of Jiu You¡¯s Beast Lords survived the battle of Wildfox Ridge.


    Chu Xun gave the Fruits to each of them.


    The golden-maned lion was the first to eat the Fruit. Resplendent and bright many-hued lights burst all around him with such radiance that blinded everyone.


    By the time the lights faded after a long time, the lion was gone, replaced by a wild, burly, and sinewy man clad in a brown-chestnut outfit. With large round eyes and a wide grin, his thick mane-like hair bobbed in the wind whenever he moved.


    ¡°I¡¯ve transformed,¡± said the lion Beast Lord excitedly, now a mutant.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled wryly, however, feeling that the lion looked very much better as an animal than a man.


    The tiger too transformed into a lumbering and bulky man with a square jaw and a stern glance.


    Meanwhile, the white elephant changed into a tall and lean man with looks so handsome but yet of mild and mellow temperament.


    The two Tibetan Mastiffs both underwent a similar transformation to the lion. They emerged a pair of men both brawny and large and with large, gibbous eyes and commodious mouths but with mohawk-like hair standing on ends that only made them no less intimidating than the rest of the Beast Lords.


    The eagle too assumed his new human form: a young man clothed in gray with faintly protruding mouth and bulging eyes. Nothing good could come from one look at him for he looked more like a swindler or a fraud than an honest streetside peddler.


    Every one of them was so excited to have their first transformation into human forms.


    The lion mutant strode over to the eagle mutant and patted on his shoulder, although he nearly pounded the poor bird mutant into the ground instead.


    ¡°Damn, you look so feeble. If I don¡¯t know better, I might have thought your original form is a chicken instead of an eagle. And damn, you look hideous,¡± grimaced the lion mutant wryly.


    The eagle mutant wore a face full of smiles. But down inside, he was scowling with disgust at the lion, thinking, ¡°And you think you look very handsome, do you? Just wait till someone sees you in the dark. I¡¯m sure they would think that they¡¯d stumbled upon a monster!¡±


    ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough chit-chat. On to Mount Lu now,¡± said Chu Xun.


    The eagle¡¯s transformation into a human barely lasted minutes. He turned back into its original form and ferried everyone on his back at Chu Xun¡¯s behest. As he flapped his wings furiously, the eagle grumbled quietly to himself, ¡°You¡¯re all in human forms now, yet how come I don¡¯t feel you¡¯re anymore lighter than before!? Damn you lazy pricks!¡±


    Mount Lu was tens of thousands of miles away. That prompted the party to make several stops along the way for the eagle to rest as he could never have made it there without any respite.


    During their stops, they encountered many human warriors. Despite the wary tension between everyone, no altercation took place yet.


    On one time, they stopped by a river for a rest.


    The tiger trotted off into the jungle and came back after a successful hunt that yielded a huge wild boar carcass and several more hares the size of millstones.


    Once accustomed to eating meat raw, spending time with Chu Xun had now seen Jiu You¡¯s mutant Beast Lords now falling in love with roasted meat.


    Additionally, they even learned how to properly grill meat over a fire. They might need more practice before they became as good a cook as Chu Xun was, but the meat they grilled was still very, very good.


    The fire burned heartily as droplets of fat from the burning meat on a spit dripped into it every down and then, eliciting sizzles and crackles from the excited flames.


    Over another hearth were the skinned hares now roasting over another fire with the aroma of its meat wafting across the whole enclosure.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive,¡± said Jiu You suddenly, gazing up into the sky.


    An ornately-furnished flying vessel, more than a hundred meters long, hovered in the air overhead, shining brightly with glittering lights.


    ¡°Damn¡­ A ship that can fly¡­ A spaceship!¡± breathed the Tibetan mastiff mutant dazedly.


    Chu Xun looked up too, amazed. That must be a Sacred Relic capable of flying in the air. This was the first time he had seen one.


    Activating and manipulating Sacred Relics of this sort required skill in psychic force. Somebody on that ship must be a proficient user of that power.


    And Chu Xun only knew one sort of creature masterful enough in the use of psychic force: the Mustelid race.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flared with covetousness. If the ship really did belong to the Mustelids, he could attack them and claim it for himself. Chu Xun never had any scruples in plundering his enemies of their belongings.


    The ship moved very quickly, faster than even the eagle.


    ¡°Eagle,¡± called Chu Xun, ¡°Go up and say hello. Let¡¯s see who that is up there.¡±


    Jiu You¡¯s face contorted into a devious grin, ¡°Are you thinking of taking that ship?¡±


    The notion made everyone jerked their heads at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun feigned a cough and gave Jiu You an admonishing glare for her voicing out his thoughts so openly. Sternly, he said, ¡°What are you talking about? I only want to see if there are friends up there who might be interested in giving us a ride.¡±


    The mutant Beast Lords all stared at Chu Xun strangely.


    Amazingly, the eagle had hardly even moved an inch when the ship began landing slowly.


    Rumble!


    The ground trembled with waves of dust rolling across the meadows when the ship touched down.


    The tiger fired a blast of energy, churning up enough winds to dispel the incoming waves of dust before they could dirty their food. The tiger appeared to be jealously protective of his food.


    Men got off the ship. They shot contemptuous looks at Chu Xun and his companions and ignored them before going to the river to get some water.


    ¡°Whoever they are, they ain¡¯t coming at us,¡± observed the elephant mutant quietly.


    The men who got off the ship were low-tiered Beast Lords.


    Chu Xun had instantly known what they were and he could not help suppressing a grin. They really were Mustelids who were weasel mutants.


    The Mustelids fetched their water and headed back to their ship. But one of them, before stepping up the gangplank to board the ship, put down his bucket and marched up to them. He picked a roasted hare off the fire and strode right off.


    Even Chu Xun was left utterly bewildered, never mind the lion and the rest of the mutants. ¡°What on earth just happened?! Robbery in bright daylight?! To say nothing of his flippant and suave manner!¡±


    As if to rub salt into their wound, the Mustelid paused halfway to look back. Seeing Chu Xun and his companions all frozen at their spots, he smirked with disdain before continuing his way back to the ship.


    That was hardly the end of it. The Mustelid went back to rejoin his party and the rest of them put down their buckets and marched right over. Ignoring Chu Xun and the mutants, they each took a leg from the roasting boar meat and even took some of the roasted hares and trotted off, as bold as brass.


    Chu Xun doubled down with laughter. ¡°Interesting! Do these people really think we¡¯re fools?!¡±


    The tiger stared dazedly in silence for seconds before he could finally react and flared with rage. He had never been any more protective of his food and seeing how his food had been taken away, so freely and brazenly, left him livid.


    ¡°ROAR! STOP RIGHT THERE!¡±


    The tiger rushed over in leaps and bounds and swatted at one of the mutants with such force that his bones and sinews were mangled as he was knocked off his feet.


    Dealing with these low-tiered Mustelids was only a cakewalk for the Eighth-grade tiger Beast Lord. Right after swatting his target into the air, the tiger easily snatched back the roasted hare.


    The lion mutant took that as his cue to spring into action as well. He stormed up to them with an imposing presence that petrified a Mustelid mutant, snatched back his food, before giving a roundhouse kick that split the Mustelid into two bloody pieces.


    Horror and terror wiped across the faces of the Mustelids when they discovered that the tiger and the lion mutants were not to be trifled with.


    One of them barked fiercely, ¡°Do you want to die so badly?! Do you know who we are!?¡±


    ¡°As if I¡¯d even give a tinker¡¯s cuss to whoever you are! Take my food and I¡¯ll kill you! Simple as that!¡± bellowed the tiger mutant. He bounded forward like a cat, scaring the wits out of the Mustelids as he took another swipe at one of them before gripping both of the poor weasel mutant¡¯s legs and brutally ripping him into halves.


    They might have assumed human form, but their temperament remained very much animalistic and bestial. Taking a life was nothing to them.


    ¡°Not bad, eh?¡± Jiu You grinned proudly at Chu Xun, seemingly pleased with her subjects.


    Chu Xun nodded. He found himself satisfied with the performance of these Beast Lords, especially the tiger and lion mutants in their fierce and unforgiving ways towards their enemies. Chu Xun hated people that were soft and meek, if not timid and indecisive. People needed to know that this was a time of strife and troubles they were living in and the way to survive was to be brutal and ruthless towards enemies.


    And the derring-dos of the lion and the tiger mutants fitted his palate perfectly.


    The rest of the Mustelids were so horrified that they threw away whatever it was in their hands and scarpered away.


    That only incensed the tiger even more, ¡°How could these idiots so wastefully throw food to the ground!?¡±


    Roar!


    A thunderous roar reverberated through the air as the tiger lunged and gave a vicious swipe of its claws at one of the fleeing Mustelids.


    This particular Mustelid had only just got one foot on the ship when the tiger dragged him back off the flying vessel by his foot.


    Bang!


    The lion caught up a split second later, landing right on top of the Mustelid from a great leap with so great a force that split him into half waist down.


    Immediately upon their deaths, these ¡°people¡± immediately turned back into their original forms: a pack of oversized weasels more than three to four meters in length.


    ¡°Weasels! No wonder they¡¯re such thieves!¡± the tiger mutant scowled nastily as it kicked the carcass into a distance.


    The lion teased him, ¡°Hey, you ate even humans in the past.¡±


    That remark made the tiger shivered like a leaf all over before he hastily spun around to steal a look at Chu Xun. When he saw that Chu Xun was not looking this way, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me, you fool?! Don¡¯t you know how many man-eating predators Chu Xun had killed before!? I hadn¡¯t gained any sapience then so surely I can¡¯t be blamed for my animalistic urges then!¡±


    The lion knew full well what he was talking about. It was indeed no joking matter. Most predators in the wild knew about the law that Chu Xun imposed to forbid wild beasts from entering human settlements. To drive his point home, Chu Xun had slain virtually every wild beast in many cities including Gujiang then ¨C a point that all wild beasts remembered to this day.


    Of the Mustelid entourage that disembarked the ship to gather water, only one made it back. Standing on the ship¡¯s deck, he stared coldly at the lion and the tiger mutants.


    ¡°You¡¯ve spilled the blood of members of the proud race of Mustelids. Nothing will save your wretched lives now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The tiger lunged up the boat.


    The Mustelid mutant stared audaciously at the tiger charging at him, utterly serene and his face full of contempt.


    Bang!


    Right before the tiger could step on the deck, a golden sheet of gold rose up and the tiger slammed into it with a huge bang as if he had just hit a wall as he bounced backward, groaning with pain.


    ¡°Hey, are you all right?¡± teased the lion playfully at the tiger, who was getting up to his feet, groggy like a drunk.


    ¡°What on earth was that?!¡± moaned the tiger, shaking its head vainly as if the dizziness would ebb that way.


    The door to the ship¡¯s cabin opened and an elderly man stepped out. His eyes flared with rage when he saw the carcasses of the dead Mustelids.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s those people, Ninth Elder. They killed them!¡± the Mustelid who made it back to the safety of the ship wailed anguishedly as he bemoaned to the old man.


    The lion and tiger could have not been any more surprised by the Mustelid¡¯s flair to transform from a cold and smug demeanor to a sad, caterwauling one in just a matter of seconds.


    ¡°Brazen. You dare hurt members of the Mustelid race?¡± the old man demanded fiercely.


    Back then, Chu Xun had slain both the Tenth and Eighth Elders of the Mustelid race at Nether Mountain. This old man was the Ninth, a Mustelid mutant named Huang Yu. He should have emerged long together with Huang Sheng and the others, but something had held him back.

 Chapter 449 - Building the Fierce Beast Army!

    The great ship radiated a rainbow-like brilliance flowing all over it from bow to stern.


    Huang Yu stared at the lion and tiger mutant with frost in his eyes.


    Then he walked across the deck and down the gangplank.


    ¡°A champion.¡±


    The very same word flashed across the minds of both the lion and tiger mutant. The palpable hint of malice and deadliness emitted off Huang Yu whether it was intentional or not; enough to have both mutants shiver with fright.


    Even so, what was there to be afraid of? The tiger and the lion realized a split-second later they did not need to be afraid. Even if the Sixth Elder ¨C which many had claimed to boast the might of the Immortal stage ¨C was here, to say nothing of Huang Yu, they needed to not feel daunted at all; for they had the Devil.


    ¡°We want to make things clear, old man. We did not attack your people first; they stole our food,¡± said the tiger, feeling that explanations were needed. All in all, food had always been his paramount concern, not some wretched weasel mutants.


    Huang Yu¡¯s gaze shifted to the skewers of roasted meat now lying on the ground. Still deadpan as ever, he said placidly, ¡°I see. Very well then. I¡¯ll compensate you for the food.¡±


    That stunned golden-maned lion and the tiger mutant. Since when did these alien races had become so agreeable?!


    ¡°But while I compensate you for your food, I shall require fitting payment for the deaths of my kin,¡± growled Huang Yu.


    For one moment, the lion and the tiger mutants thought their ears were deceiving them.


    ¡°That¡¯s your cue, Queen Jiu You,¡± grinned Chu Xun.


    Jiu You got up and marched over. She glowered, ¡°Just a bunch of filthy weasels and you want us to pay with our lives?!¡±


    Huang Yu looked at Jiu You and paused for a beat as if to ponder. Then his eyes narrowed with hesitation and he gasped, ¡°Queen Jiu You?¡±


    ¡°Not a fool after all.¡± Jiu You glanced derisively at him. ¡°And you have a problem with us slaughtering a few weasels?¡±


    Anger boiled inside Huang Yu. Darkly, he growled, ¡°That¡¯s unwarranted arrogance, Queen Jiu You.¡±


    ¡°And I have been so for ages. Fight me then, if you¡¯re not happy with it,¡± demanded Jiu You haughtily.


    She was joined by the rest of her Beast Lord mutants ¨C the Tibetan Mastiffs, and the white elephant ¨C and they formed up alongside her, confronting Huang Yu.


    Huang Yu¡¯s eyes grimly beheld at his opposition with an air of malice radiating strongly all over him.


    ¡°A Ninth-grade Beast Lord,¡± Jiu You uttered with disgust as she sensed Huang Yu¡¯s powers, confident that she alone could defeat him.


    ¡°Every one of the Lost Races is hunting for you, Queen Jiu You. I would have expected that Mount Lu is the last place to find you. Do you truly not fear death?!¡± Huang Yu said sinisterly.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Like Chu Xun, Jiu You had the least interest in talking. Her petite figure leaped into the air and a bright light erupted, casting a glittering sheen on her purplish hair before her long golden halberd materialized in her grasp and she thrust it furiously forward immediately.


    Huang Yu gave a cold snort and clasped both his hands together. A tidal wave of earthen-brown energy poured forth with the force of a broken dam that warped even the fabric of Air and Space.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    A terrible explosion resounded with an avalanche of blinding lights as a mushroom cloud blossomed into the sky.


    Both combatants were thrown backward by the blast at the same time.


    Jiu You drove her halberd deep into the ground to keep herself from falling backward and to keep herself steady.


    On the other hand, the huge detonation propelled Huang Yu until he somersaulted and landed safely on his flying ship.


    ¡°We shall meet again, Queen Jiu You,¡± grinned Huang Yu wickedly.


    He had long heard of Jiu You¡¯s prowess in battle and her ability to slay even Beast Lords of the Ninth-grade.


    ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Jiu You¡¯s eyes narrowed and she hurled her halberd like a javelin. The polearm screamed through the air towards Huang Yu.


    Huang Yu snorted and made no attempt to dodge. The ship bore an enchantment that could ensure his safety.


    The halberd tore through the air like a comet, yowling as it barreled straight at the Mustelid elder with terrifying speed and deadliness. It came near the ship¡¯s side railing when a golden energy shield shimmered into appearance.


    Huang Yu smiled smugly.


    Until the rising barrier of gold disappeared suddenly.


    His pupils dilated rapidly with shock and disbelief before his face spasmed with terror in that one split-second.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡±


    The halberd lanced through Huang Yu¡¯s chest, hurtling him backward with a trail of blood spatters in his wake.


    The tiger mutant stared strangely at Jiu You. He had tested firsthand the strength of the golden-colored barrier and he knew that even with the Great Completion of Ninth-grade, Jiu You should never be able to defeat it.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled as his eyes flared with a purplish glow. Hardly anyone could best him in the magic of enchantments.


    The halberd speared through Huang Yu, killing him instantly while the force of the throw launched his corpse for hundreds of meters away until the halberd struck a granite cliff, pinning the corpse to the hard, jagged rock face. Jiu You rushed over, holding the great halberd. Golden light rippled outwards, directly blasting Huang Yu¡¯s corpse into a bloody mist.


    Huang Yu had put too much stock in the defensive enchantment of the ship. With his powers, he could have put up a great fight. Yet instead, there he was, none the wiser at all on why did the ship¡¯s enchantment failed suddenly.


    Chu Xun had used his Divine Sense before and he learned that Huang Yu was the most powerful of the Mustelids still onboard the ship. The rest remained a few high-tiered Beast Lords while the rest feeble and helpless ones.


    Strangely, the Sixth Elder of the Mustelids was nowhere to be seen.


    Unbeknownst to Chu Xun, the Sixth Elder was still making visits to each of the Lost Races. An invasion on the forces of the Chu Mansion would have already begun if not for the sudden appearance of the ruins of Mount Lu..


    The timely turning up of the Mount Lu ruins had bought more time for the forces of the Chu Mansion and Huang Yu was originally on orders to regroup with the Sixth Elder at Mount Lu.


    It did not take long for the Jiu You¡¯s Beast Lord mutants to get rid of the rest of the Mustelids onboard the ship.


    Being the first time onboard a Sacred Relic of such size and capable of flying, the Beast Lord mutants couldn¡¯t help wandering around, looking, and touching whatever they found with utmost curiosity.


    The inside was very meticulously furnished. With more than a dozen cabins, a galley for cooking, heads to refresh oneself, and even a wardroom large enough to hold meetings, the ship¡¯s interior looked more like that of a luxurious estate.


    ¡°So, how does this thing fly?¡± said the lion mutant bewilderedly after a tour around the ship. He glared at the tiger, ¡°This is your fault. You should have kept one alive so that we can squeeze him for ways to steer this ship.¡±


    ¡°If my memory serves, you were the one who killed the last Mustelid,¡± said the tiger, eager to not bear the blame.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± the lion mutant rubbed his nose sheepishly with annoyance.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The flying ship gave a jolt.


    The Beast Lord mutants all reeled with shock.


    ¡°We¡¯re rising!¡± the tiger shouted with surprise and joy.


    The flying vessel slowly rose into the air and vanished into the clouds.


    ¡°So this gadget flies when commanded,¡± the lion mutant shook his head. ¡°I see it now. It¡¯s voice-activated. Tell it to fly and so it would. Amazing.¡±


    The elephant mutant joined up with them with a wry look on his face. Dryly, he remarked, ¡°Voice-activated? What do you take this ship for? This cowardly eagle? I say Immortal Chu must have found the way to steer this ship.¡±


    The eagle mutant scowled at the elephant mutant with a look that said: ¡°Dammit, why drag me into a business which is not mine at all?!¡±


    The lion mutant refused to believe that. He glared at the elephant mutant, saying, ¡°Piffle. Chu Xun had not done anything yet since the beginning.¡±


    ¡°As if you understand how Chu Xun performs his wonders,¡± the elephant mutant threw him a nasty look.


    The lion peered around as if to really make sure Chu Xun was nowhere nearby before he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Come on. Could Chu Xun really be a god?¡±


    ¡°All of you. Come here.¡±


    The question only just left the lion mutant¡¯s lips when Chu Xun¡¯s voice resounded in their minds.


    ¡°Good Heavens Almighty!?¡± the eagle yelped with such fright that he shivered.


    But he was not alone; the rest of the Beast Lord mutants too were as pale as chalk. They almost jumped with terror themselves.


    ¡°My, my¡­ Immortal Chu is in our brains now,¡± said the tiger with a silly manner.


    ¡°Idiot. He¡¯s not a mentalist. This must be some sort of telepathic magic,¡± explained the lion mutant.


    The elephant mutant thought quietly before he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    They went to the wardroom where Chu Xun and Jiu You were waiting for them.


    ¡°Are you the one steering this ship now, Immortal Chu?¡± asked the lion mutant curiously.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    The mutants all shared looks of bewilderment.


    ¡°So why are we here, Immortal Chu?¡± asked the elephant mutant.


    ¡°Are you interested in joining me and become part of the Chu Mansion?¡± Chu Xun did not beat around the bush.


    In the past, Chu Xun had focused solely on humans and paid no heed to native wild beasts of Earth. Witnessing their ferocity towards the alien races today, he felt that he ought to abandon all racial prejudice and harness their aggression for a better cause. In fact, there have been one too many times where fierce beasts could prove to be more trustworthy and loyal than the treacherous nature of humans.


    That prompted the notion to create a battalion of Beast Lords loyal to his cause.


    That fierce beasts were born with innate bloodthirstiness and savagery that no human could compare made them better in the business of killing and slaying.


    Who dares wins. For this exact reason, Human Kings often lose against Beast Lords in contests of equal grades. They had lost the initiative right from the start.


    ¡°Is this true, Immortal Chu? Are you really willing to accept us as one of your subjects?¡± the lion said earnestly.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    The Beast Lord mutants shared quick looks before they fell to their knees as one.


    We shall be honored to join the Chu Mansion, Immortal Chu.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled. He had been thinking about this for the past few days until he decided to extend his offer.


    ¡°On your feet then!¡±


    He reached out a hand and emitted an invisible wave of energy that lifted everyone up.


    That shocked the Beast Lord mutants. Chu Xun¡¯s powers really were unfathomable!


    ¡°You are members of the forces of the Chu Mansion from this day hence and forever. Your group shall be named the Sky Dragon Guard.¡±


    The name was intentional; Chu Xun wanted this to be a task force capable of shining against the Golden Dragon Guard that Emperor Ao had been jealously keeping for his own.


    ¡°Sky Dragon Guard, eh? What an imposing name,¡± the tiger mutant opened wide his mouth in hearty laughter.


    ¡°I guess that means we finally belong somewhere now,¡± said the Tibetan Mastiff mutant, grinning broadly.


    ¡°Show some restraint, Tiger. You can scare someone to death with that laughter of yours,¡± teased the lion mutant.


    ¡°What do you know? I like being with Immortal Chu; to kill whoever crosses my path without worrying about any scruples. It¡¯s great!¡± the tiger mutant cracked his mouth for another peal of laughter.


    ¡°For now, the Sky Dragon Guard shall be captained by the White Elephant.¡±


    The elephant mutant had great powers and his calm and composed demeanor made him a good leader.


    ¡°Master, if I may, I feel that Queen Jiu You should be the captain of the Sky Dragon Guard,¡± said the elephant mutant suddenly.


    Jiu You stared at Chu Xun with longing eagerness. The white elephant mutant seemed to be true; she really wanted to lead the Sky Dragon Guard.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk when you grow up!¡± said Chu Xun, chuckling. He could not have the Sky Dragon Guard entrusted to her. Heaven would know what havoc she could cause.


    Jiu You pouted sourly with discontent.


    ¡°That¡¯s settled then,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Knowing Chu Xun after all these days, the elephant mutant knew it would only annoy Chu Xun if he continued to decline, so he accepted the assignment.


    ¡°Untold dangers abound this foray into Mount Lu,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a trick; it might help against enemies of the Great Completion of Ninth-grade.¡±


    The Beast Lord mutants all gasped with shock. The difference between each grade was so huge that Ninth-grade Beast Lords could easily kill the Eighth-grade Beast Lords twice, triple, or even treble their number. Such difference in strength could never be easily quantified by mere numbers alone.


    Naturally, Jiu You was an exception.


    ¡°Come here,¡± said Chu Xun.


    One after another, the Beast Lord mutants stepped forward and Chu Xun tapped at their foreheads, right between their brows. The tip of his fingers glowed brightly in purple and a rush of glyphs surged into their minds like part of their own memories.


    ¡°This is the Enchantment of Annihilation. You can have twelve manning this enchantment together. Now, time is of the essence. Spend the rest of your time digesting what you¡¯ve just learned and come to me if you have any questions.¡±


    The mutants all sat down and began assimilating the magic of this enchantment.


    The lion might be keeping his eyes closed, but his mouth only opened wider and wider as his face contorted with shock.


    But he was not the only one; everyone else was equally shocked too, although their reaction was not as exaggerated as the lion mutant¡¯s.


    Silhouettes of twelve beasts flitted around in their minds, demonstrating the positions and placings to activate the incredibly destructive magical enchantment.


    Two streams of white energy rose from the elephant mutant and connected with the tiger and the lion mutants on either side of him like a huge M.


    The white strand connected all three of them together.


    The elephant mutant was carefully studying the animated demonstration of the beast-like silhouettes in his mind gleaning every detail and channeled his powers as shown and he could feel his powers funneling into the tiger.


    The tiger mutant¡¯s aura burgeoned rapidly, rising from Eighth-grade right up to its peak.


    The lion mutant succeeded in his assimilation of the technique and he too channeled his powers into the tiger.


    The tiger mutant¡¯s powers soared even more, breaking through the threshold and succeeded in reaching Ninth-grade.


    At the same time, the two Tibetan Mastiff mutants channeled their powers to him as well.


    That fully propelled the tiger mutant into Ninth-grade, his surging aura radiating strongly off his very skin.


    Not one mutant was not surprised. So this was the true purpose of the Enchantment of Annihilation: that everyone could focus their powers into one single person to strengthen him.

 Chapter 450 - Contest

    The Enchantment of Annihilation!


    A magic that allowed a group to pool their powers together onto one single person to rapidly enhance his powers by leaps and bounds and the transfer could be done in just an instant.


    With the help of its fellow comrades, the tiger mutant¡¯s powers rose from Eighth-grade to Ninth-grade, and that was just the collective powers of five Beast Lord mutants in this enchantment. Imagine how much more powerful one could be with a full band of twelve persons.


    Such was the incredible potential of this enchantment.


    The flying ship drifted silently through the clouds with such extreme speeds that it could easily cover thousands of miles in just one day.


    The Sky Dragon Guard quickly seized what time they could to practice the Enchantment of Annihilation.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Chu Xun and his companions arrived at Mount Lu.


    Shaped like an oval egg if seen from the top, the entirety of Mount Lu was a collection of more than ninety summits overlapping with each other into a huge towering granite hulk both colossal and vast.


    It was said that the ancient ruins had appeared at the main peak called the Hanyang Peak (literally, the Sun of Han Peak).


    The fullness of Mount Lu was so large that countless other summits, gullies and chasms, crevices and caves, and even waterfalls and rapids could be found everywhere in its vicinity.


    The top of Hanyang Peak cleaved straight into the clouds like a towering column that stretched all the way down from the high Heavens and the top never stopped being engulfed by mists and fog at all times.


    Yet even the thick mists failed to obscure the conspicuous flicker of gold that emanated off the slopes midway to its top.


    The bright flicker of gold was the spot where the ancient ruins sat. But an enchantment kept the place unreachable for common humans and wild beasts.


    A Ninth-grade Beast Lord had tried to force its way into the ruins, only to be shredded into bloody strips and confetti of viscera by the enchantment of golden lights that kept the place.


    Then people began to discover that the enchantment would mysteriously turn weak in the eventide. The collective effort of Immortal-stage champions might be able to destroy it.


    Chu Xun stood atop the flying ship and peered down. Down below, he could see crowds of people and even wild beasts massing around, choking the route that led up Hanyang Peak.


    One could almost make out the tensions rising from the wild beasts being so close to humans, but neither were eager to any open conflicts for now.


    Chu Xun scanned the crowds with his Divine Sense. He could feel the presence of several auras both powerful and huge; these must be the Immortal-level champions hailing from the Lost Races.


    The Immortal-level champions possessed extremely keen senses themselves. They could feel that they were being watched, but they could not track who or where did the sensation come from.


    On a spacious plateau not far from Hanyang Peak, was a makeshift tent.


    Two elderly men were inside, talking when their faces spasmed with shock in unison.


    ¡°WHO DARES TO SPY ON US LIKE THIEVES!?¡± boomed one of them, an old man with an evil look and copper-brown hair and beard. His thunderous voice sent all nearby peaks shaking like leaves.


    Chu Xun withdrew his astral projection once, looking positively surprised. ¡°Extraordinary,¡± he thought. ¡°So Immortal-level Champions could detect my Divine Sense!¡±


    ¡°Should we be going down, Immortal Chu?¡± asked the elephant mutant.


    Chu Xun nodded. He steered the ship to a nearby summit and landed. Once everyone had disembarked, Chu Xun performed hand seals with one hand.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    In a blinding flash, the long flying vessel shrunk into the size of a man¡¯s hand and dropped on Chu Xun¡¯s opened palm.


    Everyone was flabbergasted.


    Chu Xun chuckled. The ship was, for all intents and purposes, was a Sacred Relic. It was only natural that it had certain magical qualities.


    Chu Xun, who had understood the intricacies of manipulating it, spontaneously knew how to use it to great effect.


    ¡°Remember, call me Samsara,¡± reminded Chu Xun.


    Everyone nodded their heads, committing the order to memory.


    They circled around the mountainside and wound their way back towards Hanyang Peak.


    It was very, very crowded there and all the good vantage points have been occupied.


    Then they heard the clamor of battle.


    Apparently, two parties were battling each other to contest for an advantageous vantage point that enabled them to be closer to the ruins.


    It was a flat plateau but not one that guaranteed absolute advantage. Even so, a fight was waging for it.


    Such were the vagaries of the human heart that included greed, self-importance, and jealousy. Even if the position hardly justified any contest, people would still gladly fight each other just for an edge over others.


    ¡°Master Samsara, do you think we should contest for that spot too?¡± asked the elephant mutant, adroitly changing his way of addressing Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun shook his head. The spot hardly interested him in the least.


    Instead, he found a spot occupied by the Lycans. It was a summit so close to Hanyang Peak that with one leap, he could directly reach there.


    More so, since he heard that the Lycans too had Immortal-level champions among them; he had been wanting to test his skills against an enemy of that caliber.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± called Chu Xun.


    The Sky Dragon Guard moved as one, rushing up towards the summit now occupied by the Lycans.


    Men and beasts noticed this too and they were surprised.


    ¡°Are they trying to contest the Lycans for their position?!¡± gasped a voice in shock.


    ¡°Looks like it. That¡¯s really bold of them. Don¡¯t they know that the Lycans have Immortal-level champions in their midst?¡±


    ¡°Idiots exist everywhere. More so, especially this year.¡±


    ¡°I bet they¡¯d be slain and tossed down like slaughtered dogs before they can even reach the top.¡±


    Humans and beasts all shared dark and furtive whispers amongst themselves.


    The Sky Dragon Guard was only just halfway up the slopes when high-tiered Lycan Beast Lords, all in human forms, barred their way up.


    ¡°Begone.¡±


    The Lycan Beast Lords demanded imperiously.


    ¡°You have three seconds to leave or we¡¯ll attack!¡±


    One of the Lycan Beast Lords bellowed cruelly and smugly.


    ¡°And who do you think you are?!¡± the tiger mutant retorted fiercely in return, its sonorous roar rushing across the vale with daunting ferocity as it charged forward.


    ¡°Impudence!¡± an Eighth-grade Lycan hissed angrily, throwing himself forward to meet the tiger mutant in battle.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The impact from their first collision set a pulse of force that obliterated every piece of rock and boulder into dust, causing the nearby hills and cliffs to shake.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to occupy this spot, mongrel pup! Now leave at once and I might spare you!¡±


    ¡°Impertinence! How dare you speak with such a tone before us Lycans! Do you not see Death when it¡¯s upon you?!¡±


    The two mutants hurled themselves into each other again in another furious whirl of battle.


    ¡°Gimme a hand, Lion!¡± yelled the tiger.


    The elephant and lion mutants sprang into action, activating the Enchantment of Annihilation together, and the tiger¡¯s aura soared in full tilt.


    The Lycan did not understand how could the tiger mutant¡¯s powers skyrocketed all of a sudden and felt himself daunted by it.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Blood and viscera sprayed everywhere as the Lycan mutant shrieked with agony; one of its arms had been destroyed by the tiger mutant with just one blow.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡±


    Infuriated, the rest of the Lycan Beast Lords charged at the tiger mutant.


    The rest of the Sky Dragon Guard quickly rushed ahead to help, but the tiger stopped them with a loud yell, ¡°Hold the enchantment! Leave this whelps to me!¡±


    Hearing this, his comrades ¨C together with the Tibetan Mastiff mutants ¨C focused on keeping the enchantment working and siphoning their powers to him.


    The tiger mutant¡¯s aura scaled even higher, reaching Ninth-grade and the entire place radiated with his monstrous presence.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The tiger swiped a claw at one of the Lycans attacking him, smashing his skull before sending his carcass hurtling down the hill with a side kick.


    The carcass of the Lycan Beast Lord turned back into its original form ¨C a wolf more than 10,000 pounds in weight ¨C and rolled down the side of the mountain, crushing what rocks and trees in its way like a landslide with a long trailing death rattle.


    The Lycan mutants might be high-tiered Beast Lords, but none of them were even anywhere near Ninth-grade and the tiger mutant was as good as a wolf that had found its way into a coop full of chicken.


    Such was a difference that no number could possibly equate to. The tiger mutant unleashed his full display of brutality and savageness.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With another maul, another Lycan died being dismembered into two bloody halves.


    ¡°Arrgghh!¡±


    One more Lycan mutant perished with a blow that instantly caved in his chest. The morbid sight of the white bones protruding from inside the bloodied cavity on his chest was too sickening to behold.


    The tiger mutant was on a rampage; none of these Lycans could survive even one single blow from him.


    ¡°Arrgghh!¡±


    And the final remaining member of this troop ¨C a Seventh-grade Lycan Beast Lord mutant ¨C was torn into half by the tiger mutant with his bare hands, making it an even more macabre spectacle.


    ¡°That was fantastic,¡± the tiger mutant grinned at the end of it.


    ¡°Next time¡¯s my turn,¡± said the lion, his face full of envy.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s not keep Immortal Chu waiting. Let¡¯s go,¡± reminded the elephant mutant.


    All five of the Sky Dragon Guard charged uphill as quickly as they could.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The howl of a wolf echoed across the vale with a rolling wave of malice.


    The Lycans at the top of the plateau had discovered the Sky Dragon Guard coming and were evidently going berserk.


    ¡°You shall all die no matter what wretched beings you are!¡± came the booming voice of a Ninth-grade Lycan mutant.


    But that Ninth-grade Lycan was not the only one there.


    From their perch at the top, they watched coldly as the Sky Dragon Guard ascended and they made no attempt to stop them at all.


    Jiu You could no longer keep her excitement bridled.


    ¡°Go on then,¡± said Chu Xun, giving his approval.


    Jiu You charged, brandishing her golden halberd, and shot up the slopes with the speed of a lightning bolt.


    The rest of the human warriors and wild beasts who had been watching the skirmish could not believe their eyes.


    During the first clash, they had half-expected to see the elephant mutant and his comrades slaughtered. Yet instead, these nobodies from nowhere had made short work of eight Lycan Beast Lords!


    ¡°Who are these people!? How powerful they are?!¡±


    ¡°Wait. That girl. She looks oddly familiar,¡± said a voice from within the crowd. All eyes were on Jiu You darting uphill.


    ¡°That¡¯s Queen Jiu You!¡± pointed out someone.


    ¡°The one they called the little consort of the Devil?!¡± gasped another.


    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s her all right.¡±


    ¡°They say she¡¯s incredible; she¡¯s Eighth-grade, but she could defeat even Ninth-grade champions.¡±


    ¡°How could she be not incredible, if she¡¯s really the consort of the Devil?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. An underage consort with such incredible prowess in battle. The Devil really has strange tastes ¨C in addition to being a pedophile.¡±


    The crowds whispered among themselves.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s lips twitched with utmost annoyance. ¡°Me?! A pedophile?!¡± He grimaced quietly as he fought the impulse to slaughter all those people.


    His good name now tarnished and ruined in the hands of this wretched brat Jiu You!


    Most of the Lost Races were involved in this excursion to Mount Lu and their coalition was a strong and vast one.


    Huang Hai, the Sixth Elder of the Mustelids was in conversation with the Immortal-level champion of the Draconian race.


    Hei Zong, the Immortal-level champion of the Draconians, was quietly contemplating what Huang Hai had just told him.


    Huang Hai was only just suggesting to him that the Lost Races¡¯ coalition should mobilize at once to Gujiang immediately as soon as their business here at Mount Lu had ended. They needed to mop up the forces of the Chu Mansion at once.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little anxious about this invasion, Huang?¡± muttered Hei Zong quietly, ¡°I have not encountered the Devil, but I am no stranger to the rumors about his powers and savagery. We might have no reason to fear him, but he¡¯s known to be a sly one and there¡¯s every need to be prudent.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried of, Hei. But remember: the Devil had vanquished every single entity of power that our races had fielded prior to our emergence. He had dragged our name and reputation through the mud and we need to deal with him quick to restore glory to our name, lest even the humans should look at us with disgust.¡±


    ¡°That is all frivolous nonsense, Huang. Think, Huang. Everyone across the world knows about our emergence now. Do you seriously think anyone dares to oppose us?¡± Hei Zong smirked confidently.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we¡¯ve only just emerged. That we need to act quickly. Eliminate the forces of the Chu Mansion and send a message to everyone all around the world that he who opposes us is only digging his own grave.¡±


    ¡°But what about the governments of these human nations?¡± said Hei Zong.


    ¡°The human governments are in control of nuclear weapons. To challenge them head-on would be folly. That is why we should act quickly and quietly to remove the forces of the Chu Mansion off the chessboard before the government knows what we¡¯re after,¡± said Huang Hai.


    Hei Zong pondered those words quietly. After several beats, he looked up and said, ¡°All right. So be it then. Once our business here has concluded, we ride for Gujiang at once.¡±


    Huang Hai laughed triumphantly. ¡°We¡¯ll rock the world and we, the Lost Races, shall henceforth become the new rulers of Earth.¡±


    The two mutants shared a look and grinned.


    Huang Hai reached out and took a pale-white gemstone. It was a Jewel of Isolation: a gemstone with magical properties that could prevent outsiders from listening to their conversation.


    ¡°Sir!¡± a high-tiered Draconian Beast Lord called from outside the tent.


    ¡°Come in,¡± said Hei Zong. The mutant had been calling outside for quite some time but they had paid no heed to him, too deeply engrossed in their discussion.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Hei Zong asked.


    The mutant peered strangely at Huang Hai as if he wanted to say something.


    Thinking that it was a matter of privacy, Huang Hai, out of decorum and respect, decided to take his leave, ¡°Perhaps I should leave for now.¡±


    ¡°No, Master Huang,¡± said the Draconian hesitantly, ¡°Someone¡¯s attacking your kin, the Mustelids.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± responded Huang Hai casually, barely registering what he just heard. Then he gasped with disbelief and shock, ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    ¡°Someone is attacking the Mustelid campsite.¡±


    Huang Hai vanished before the mutant even finished repeating himself.

 Chapter 451 - Champion of the Immortal Class

    The elephant mutant and the rest of Sky Dragon Guard rushed up the top of the plateau where they were met by more Lycans.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking this spot, Lycans,¡± declared the lion mutant imperiously, ¡°You have three seconds to pack up and leave or we¡¯ll start killing.¡±


    ¡°Do you even know to whom you¡¯re talking to?!¡± glowered a Ninth-grade Lycan Beast Lord darkly with anger and malice radiating off its very back.


    They had never tolerated such impudence ¨C not since the Immortal-level champion of their race emerged.


    ¡°Enough prattle¡ª JUST KILL THEM ALL!¡±


    Jiu You led at the front, brandishing her golden halberd in trailing flourishes of golden glitters like a goddess of war.


    ¡°And what have we here? Queen Jiu You?¡± the Ninth-grade Lycan recognized Jiu You, ¡°How dare you show such insolence here at Mount Lu without the Devil to chaperon you!¡±


    ¡°As if I need anyone to chaperon me on how to slay a bunch of dogs!¡± hissed Jiu You derisively, her face fraught of deadly frost.


    ¡°Showing yourself here without the Devil; you really must have a death wish,¡± scoffed the Ninth-grade Lycan Beast Lord coldly.


    As they bartered barbed words, a few oversized Mustelids were watching from atop another nearby summit.


    ¡°Queen Jiu You battling the Lycans. How interesting,¡± remarked a Mustelid wryly.


    ¡°Should we go help?¡± asked one of the weasel mutants.


    ¡°Help? Why should we? The Lycans might be allies of ours, but ours has never been a relationship of equals as far as these wolves are concerned. Let them fight. We¡¯ll just enjoy the drama.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Just enjoy the drama.¡±


    The Mustelids gloated with glee.


    Then a sonorous roar of anger echoed across the vale, accompanied by a surge of aura reeking of both malice and anger.


    An Immortal-level champion!


    The very comprehension of the powerful being¡¯s advent sent every man and beast shivering with palpitation and their hearts thumping furiously.


    ¡°Who dares to harm my kin?!¡±


    Huang Hai¡¯s livid voice boomed like the crack of thunder, sweeping across the vale in all its terror.


    The Mustelids who had only just begun watching the skirmish were left flabbergasted; that was the voice of Huang Hai, their own Sixth Elder!


    Everyone ¨C from Jiu You to the Sky Dragon Guard and the Lycans ¨C all quivered with fright when the voice came. A single wisp of aura from an Immortal-level champion could easily render them all as helpless as cornered mice.


    The Lycans too were bewildered. Why of all people was an Immortal-level Mustelid champion here to help them!


    Jiu You and the Sky Dragon Guard hardly knew Huang Hai nor the Lycan champion. But they definitely felt the suffocating aura sweeping near as he came and their faces twisted with horror.


    But Chu Xun was grinning. ¡°A champion of the Immortal levels. Finally, at long last!¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun vanished from where he was standing. With speeds comparable to a bolt of light, he darted towards Huang Hai, intercepting him.


    Being stopped by a stranger from nowhere filled Huang Hai with immediate rage. He raised a hand and fired a huge blast of energy at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s pupils contracted with realization, acknowledging quietly, ¡°A champion of the Immortal class indeed! The force of this blast could have easily killed any being below the Great Completion of Ninth-grade.¡±


    Chu Xun activated his magic with his mind.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Scaring All the Gods and Ghosts by the Third Finger!


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The skies groaned as the wave of an aura barren yet simultaneously dreadful flounced across the area, warping and distorting the air as a huge monolith crashed down, threatening to blow everything in its way to kingdom come.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Explosions erupted in mid-air and the ballooning detonation swelled and regurgitated a shock wave pulse that caught all men and beasts nearby, causing them to turn giddy while weaker ones even coughed up mouthfuls of blood from the internal injuries from the blast.


    Such was the consequence of a fisticuff between gods that mortal men had to suffer their unintended wrath.


    Huang Hai was amazed that his attack was so easily nullified. He stared at Chu Xun and demanded frostily, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°The name¡¯s Samsara. I¡¯m just a loyal subject of Queen Jiu You,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Huang Hai¡¯s face spasmed with disgust and fury, feeling affronted that a mere ¡°subject¡± like Chu Xun could fight toe-to-toe against him.


    ¡°That you dare to stand in my way must mean that you¡¯ve already made your peace with Death,¡± Huang Hai growled menacingly.


    ¡°It might take more than just words to kill me though,¡± remarked Chu Xun with a light chuckle.


    ¡°Die,¡± hissed Huang Hai insidiously, firing another incredible blast of energy at Chu Xun. The magnitude of the attack was so great that even the air twisted and distorted.


    Chu Xun channeled his Hong Meng Immortal Qi. His fists glowed purple and he swung both his fists, firing two energy bolts.


    The first bolt smashed into the blast Huang Hai fired and an eruption tantamount to that of a miniature nuclear bomb inflated and spread before gushing up into the air, its inferno lighting up the skies.


    The second bolt barreled straight for Huang Hai.


    For one fleeting moment, his pupils contracted with astonishment, but he quickly recovered. Strange symbols formed in his sclera and before Chu Xun¡¯s energy bolt got closer than ten meters away, it exploded.


    ¡°Psychic powers!¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled, he projected his Divine Sense and his astral projection turned into an invisible giant fist that slammed at Huang Hai.


    Huang Hai¡¯s face betrayed a hint of disbelief when he sensed what was coming with his psychic powers and he quickly darted away to safety.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The invisible fist caught a hilltop more than a hundred meters away, leveling it instantly.


    Huang Hai stared at Chu Xun, looking aghast and perplexed that there was someone other than Mustelids able to use psychic powers too.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    He produced a short sword with a blade no more than one meter long. Its steel glinted a cold and angry sheen that would strike fear into any foe.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The short sword shot at Chu Xun with lightning-quick intensity with a trail of black glitters tailing after it.


    ¡°Psychokinesis!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes gleamed with desire. He could see that this short sword was a Sacred Relic ¨C one especially for the use of psychic powers ¨C and he had never seen anything like that before on Earth.


    The short sword came at Chu Xun in the just blink of an eye and slashed viciously at him.


    Chu Xun summoned his powers. His fist glowed purplish in an instant and he frantically swatted at the short sword.


    ¡°Clank!¡±


    The shrill metallic ring resounded with fiery sparks bursting out angrily.


    The stroke deflected the short sword off its course and it collided instead with a huge boulder about 10,000 pounds heavy, smashing it into bits.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The short sword rose up from the rubble like a wraith rising from the dead, hovering in midair. It wheeled around, still giving off its sinister glow, and shot at Chu Xun once more.


    Chu Xun grinned. A high-tiered Immortal-class weapon and a psychic force-powered weapon to boot! What a real treasure!


    Like a shooting star, the short sword renewed its charge at Chu Xun.


    The purplish glow imbuing Chu Xun¡¯s fists flared even livelier. The tip of the short sword came dangerously near when he shifted sideways, allowing it to whizz by him.


    The edge of the short sword was so keen and sharp that his skin gave off a chill when the blade missed him by mere breadths of hairs.


    All of a sudden, he spun around very, very quick and seized the weapon by its hilt!


    ¡°Stomp! Stomp!¡±


    The momentum of the flying weapon dragged Chu Xun forward several steps that split the earth.


    It gave off several powerful jolts like a fish trouncing to get out of his hold.


    The glow of Chu Xun¡¯s hands burst even stronger and thousands of Reincarnation Lines shot out of nowhere and constricted around the short sword.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you,¡± sneered Huang Hai.


    For years or even decades, he had been feeding his own psychic energies to the short sword, nourishing it into an extension of himself. So long as his psychic energies still exist, no one could take it.


    ¡°Crack! Crack!¡±


    The short sword¡¯s dark luminescence flickered as it threshed and floundered and the Reincarnation Lines began to snap.


    Chu Xun raised a hand and slapped hard on the magical weapon. For one moment, the dark luminescence wavered.


    That was it. Chu Xun began pounding at the sword like how a blacksmith would with iron, smacking furiously at the magical weapon to dispel the dark radiance from coagulating.


    The dark and sinister glow on the magical weapon slowly ebbed and weakened.


    Huang Hai scoffed from afar. He activated more psychic energy and the dark radiance shrouding the magical weapon burst out in a blaze of glory.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Huang Hai lunged, firing a tidal wave-like energy blast at Chu Xun.


    With no other way, Chu Xun released the magical weapon and redirected his focus to parrying Huang Hai¡¯s attack, firing another purplish energy blast of his own to nullify it.


    The magical short sword flew back to Huang Hai, hovering around it like hawks specially reared for war.


    Chu Xun was envious. Such were the properties of psychic Sacred Relics: they possess a bond with their wielder and the latter could easily control and manipulate it with just his mind.


    If only he had power and might comparable to Emperor Ao¡¯s. He could have easily severed the connection using brute powers.


    But all was not lost. Chu Xun knew another way to gain control of the psychic short sword: he only needed to kill Huang Hai and render the magical weapon masterless.


    That was the only viable option he had for now.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun hurled himself at Huang Hai, his fists clenched firmly on the ready.


    ¡°Fool.¡±


    Huang Hai growled with a sinister, dark look. A strange radiance enveloped his very self and unnatural winds gusted all around him.


    Men or beasts, everyone retreated away frantically. The pressure and shock waves elicited from every exchange of blows from these two monstrosities weren¡¯t anything that they could take lightly.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The first collision of fists came and a terrible shock wave pulsed, reducing all nearby rocks and boulders within a range of a hundred meters into dust.


    The shock hurtled Huang Hai backward.


    But Chu Xun hardly moved an inch.


    Chu Xun¡¯s powers evidently dwarfed Huang Hai¡¯s!


    But Huang Hai was still very much in control of his psychic weapon; as he fell backward, he directed it forward and the short sword screamed through the air, lancing straight for Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    Chu Xun beheld coldly at the sneak attack and conjured his golden staff, the tailbone of the Ancestral Dragon. The godly weapon radiated a kingly glow of gold in all its one-meter-long splendor.


    Brandishing it around, Chu Xun batted it savagely on the short sword with every weight and force he could muster.


    ¡°Clank!¡±


    The short sword was sent careening off in an incredible flourish of fiery sparks and much of its dark luminescence was gone.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed with fury. If he could not have it, he would do his best to deny it from his foes too!


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    He darted after the lurching short sword and swung his staff furiously at it again, giving it another brutal swat like a baseball hitter.


    ¡°Clank!¡±


    The smash elicited another ringing clamor that seemed to burrow deep into his mind. But the short sword was driven deep into the ground by that blow.


    The magical weapon gave a wiggle and burst out of the soil.


    Chu Xun knew Huang Hai was controlling it.


    ¡°Making a run for it, eh?¡±


    Chu Xun snorted coldly. His magical powers congealed and turned into thousands of Reincarnation Lines.


    Tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines shot forth in swarms and coiled around the short sword, preventing it from escaping.


    The short sword jerked and writhed. It managed to snap some of the strands but to no avail; the Reincarnation Lines were too many.


    Chu Xun flashed a devious grin at Huang Hai.


    Then he went into a maniacal frenzy, pummeling the short sword again and again with his golden staff.


    ¡°Clank! Clank! Clank!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s whirl of metallic sparks and clangor mimicked a weaponsmith¡¯s hammering a piece of steel at the anvil.


    Right after each blow, the dark luminescence wrapping around the short sword began to weaken and after a couple or more blows, the glow was gone, leaving only the weapon itself: a short dagger-like sword with a jet-black blade.


    Huang Hai¡¯s face fell. He had been trying to channel more psychic energy into his short sword, but he just couldn¡¯t keep up with Chu Xun¡¯s speed and intensity.


    ¡°YOU¡¯RE GOING TO PAY FOR THAT!¡±


    Huang Hai bellowed, totally livid. He charged at Chu Xun with all his wrath in full display and thrust both his palms forward, firing a gigantic blast of energy that swept towards Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun threw his head backward like he was taking a breath, only to turn back quickly and exhaled a titanic blast of Hong Meng Immortal Qi out of his mouth.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The avalanche of Hong Meng Immortal Qi easily devoured Huang Hai¡¯s blast attack and rumbled straight at him.


    Huang Hai¡¯s face spasmed with horror and he quickly summoned his magic, conjuring a protective layer of armor and mail around himself.


    The purplish deluge of destruction slammed into Huang Hai, but it did not manage to destroy the magical armor, although it did knock Huang Hai off his feet.


    Chu Xun activated his golden staff. The godly weapon released a blinding radiance of purplish gold that dwarfed even the sun¡¯s brightness and Chu Xun swung it down hard on the short sword.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A crack broke on the center of the blade. Then it grew. Longer and wider like spider webs appearing out of nowhere and until it finally shattered into countless little shards.


    At the same time, Huang Hai grunted with pain and he staggered unsteadily, his face turning ashen pale.


    He stared bitterly at Chu Xun with rancor. He had only just barely cut off his connection with the short sword in time, or the blowback from the sword being destroyed could have caused him irreparable damage.


    ¡°You¡¯ve slain my kin and destroyed my Sacred Relic. These are unforgivable sacrileges!¡± Huang Hai glowered hatefully with malice radiating off him.


    Chu Xun heard and he shuddered, surprised. ¡°Wait. Did he guess who I am? Why else would he say that I¡¯ve killed his kin? No. Wait.¡± Then the truth dawned upon Chu Xun: Huang Hai had been turned a patsy.


    He had been feeling puzzled. He was half-expecting to meet the champion of the Lycans, yet he encountered Huang Hai, a Mustelid instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take the spot occupied by the Lycans. What¡¯s it to you?¡± Chu Xun yelled at Huang Hai, calling him a wretched patsy on the inside.


    ¡°Huh?! Lycans?!¡± Huang Hai gasped with tremendous shock.

 Chapter 452 - Uneven Odds

    The air crackled in resonance to the wantonly suffocating presence of two figures arriving at the battlefield.


    Another two more champions of the Immortal levels had come.


    One was Kong Liqun, champion of the Peacock race.


    And the other Lang Mu, champion of the Lycans.


    Then Hei Zong made his entrance too.


    Almost every Immortal-level champion of the Lost Races had assembled.


    Witnessing the congregation of the Lost Races¡¯ pantheon of might and supremacy was enough to make every man and beast in the vicinity of Hanyang Peak retreat more than a thousand meters away to safety.


    Such were their indomitable powers that the champions¡¯ very presence was enough to make them all shiver in fright.


    Huang Hai realized the truth and he turned pink, feeling troubled and embarrassed.


    Taking the advent of Lang Mu and the other champions as their cue to retreat, Jiu You and the Sky Dragon Guard quickly sped down the slopes and away.


    ¡°Thank you, Huang, for your heroic assistance,¡± said Lang Mu. His greenish eyes flashing dangerously.


    Those words he said only because he knew it was by Huang Hai¡¯s intervention that the spot occupied by his race was not taken and his kins were safe.


    ¡°ARGHH!¡±


    The feeling of resentment and anger disrupted Huang Hai¡¯s natural energy flow and caused internal damage and he coughed up some blood.


    Heroic?! Hardly! He almost spat out loud. He had only come because he heard that the Mustelids were being attacked.


    If only he knew that it was not his race, but the Lycans who had been under attack. He would have stayed by the sidelines and watched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you owe me an explanation for this, Hei?¡± Huang Hai glowered at Hei Zong, for it was a Draconian who had told him that the Mustelids were under attack and that prompted him to intercept Chu Xun.


    But the puzzled and confused look on Hei Zong¡¯s face showed that he was unaware of what was going on.


    But Huang Hai¡¯s demand for answers made Hei Zong feel apologetic. After all, it really was one of his Draconians who relayed the wrong information.


    ¡°You, come here,¡± Hei Zong summoned the acolyte of his race, the very same who had reported the situation just now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. The Lycans¡¯ and Mustelids¡¯ campsites were so near to each other that I thought it was the Mustelids who were under attack¡­¡± said the high-tiered Beast Lord sheepishly.


    ¡°You thought?!¡± Huang Hai nearly blurted out loud, feeling very close to another breakdown.


    ¡°My sincerest apologies, Huang. My men had caused this blunder,¡± said Hei Zong, feeling bad as well. What a costly error it turned out to be.


    But everyone was thinking: how did Huang Hai ever become such an invincible mutant with such deplorable intelligence of his?!


    On the other hand, Huang Hai was reeling with embarrassment and anguish. He had been taken a fool for, and he had even lost a psychic Sacred Relic too!


    ¡°So after all that brouhaha, you really ARE a fool,¡± teased Chu Xun.


    ¡°Hei, Lang,¡± Huang Hai implored the Lycan and Draconian champions, ¡°Help me kill this scoundrel!¡± He needed to have Chu Xun killed if that could help regain some pride.


    Hei Zong glanced at Lang Mu hesitantly. Huang Hai was right; the error had begun from his acolyte and he could hardly shake off any responsibility.


    Lang Mu stared at Chu Xun coldly. ¡°And you,¡± he called, ¡°Why is the reason for your attacking my people?¡±


    Chu Xun answered with a nonchalant grin, ¡°What else? Wars are usually contests of interests.¡±


    ¡°And by your gist, the deaths of my people are no one¡¯s fault at all?¡± Lang Mu took one threatening step forward as if to intimidate Chu Xun, his very presence emitting anger and malice.


    ¡°You can try to avenge their deaths. No one¡¯s stopping you,¡± remarked Chu Xun, still lackadaisical as ever.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Lang Mu¡¯s gaze hardened. Then he vanished, appearing at the blink of an eye beside Chu Xun and attacked. His aura burgeoned instantly and the towering silhouette of a wolf standing upright on its hindlegs materialized behind his back as his ferocious presence cast a palpable tension across the battlefield.


    ¡°Go,¡± Chu Xun barked.


    Jiu You and her companions dashed away, putting more than a thousand meters between them and the site of the fight.


    Chu Xun clenched his fists tightly. Every iota of Hong Meng Immortal Qi inside him churned like a raging beast spoiling for a fight and he lunged at the Lycan mutant.


    Lang Mu swung his fists and the giant wolfish silhouette behind him mimicked his actions, swiping a claw the size of a millstone at Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    Chu Xun fired a blast at the Lycan and the sparkling energy bolt collided with the wolf¡¯s claw, causing an explosion.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The Formula of Kill!


    The purple-colored ¡°Sha¡± glyph bloomed in size and the glyph careened towards Lang Mu like a homing missile.


    Lang Mu raised a hand and waved it. The wolf-like silhouette behind him mirrored his movements and batted the ¡°Sha¡± glyph away.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Huge waves of steam and dust billowed toward all directions and every piece of rock and boulder cracked and shattered into gravel.


    The large claws of the wolf-like silhouette exploded at the collision and the impact propelled Lang Mu several paces behind with the ground bursting open beneath his feet.


    Lang Mu gave Chu Xun a frantic look of horror.


    ¡°Hei, what are you waiting for?!¡± Huang Hai screamed as he lunged at Chu Xun, firing a blast at the latter.


    ¡°Fool!¡±


    Chu Xun hissed coldly and he fired a powerful blast of Hong Meng Immortal Qi at Huang Hai in response.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The torrent of Hong Meng Immortal Qi easily obliterated Huang Hai¡¯s attack and slamming into him, knocking him off his feet with a loud grunt of pain.


    But Hei Zong had used the moment of distraction to close in on Chu Xun. He waved an arm, causing unnatural winds to toss and the winds conjoined into an angry, whirling typhoon that rolled towards Chu Xun like an invisible monster.


    Chu Xun quickly performed hand seals.


    His magic gave birth to an amethyst cyclone.


    A terrible cyclone with purplish gales trampled across the battlefield, causing the earth to ring as if in fear. The winds whacked viciously at the ground, kicking up sand and dirt.


    The typhoon and the purplish cyclone met and bumped into each other, both still spinning wildly like a pair of tops before a final collision caused them both to detonate and an incredible seismic wave swept across the glen, leveling the terrain inside the vale.


    Men and beasts all wore aghast grimace on their faces, their blood all ran cold in their veins.


    All beheld the invincible might of the Devil who was battling three champions who were monstrosities in their own right and, even so, he appeared to be prevailing despite the uneven odds.


    Huang Hai, Lang Mu, and Hei Zong too were astounded themselves.


    These were Immortal-level champions whose very lift of one finger could easily cause mountains and hills to quake. That they were hailed as ¡°Immortals¡± was proof enough that they were classes beyond mere common warriors.


    Yet even with the collective might of three such unconquerable beings failed to take down the Devil.


    ¡°Who is this stranger?¡± Lang Mu asked Huang Hai.


    ¡°He calls himself Samsara; said he is a subject of Queen Jiu You,¡± grimaced Huang Hai dismally.


    Lang Mu and Hei Zong stared at Huang Hai blankly. There was no way anyone with such power and might would be anyone¡¯s subject.


    Huang Hai seethed quietly. He did not believe what Chu Xun said himself, but he could only divulge what he was told.


    ¡°Come at me together!¡±


    Chu Xun called haughtily, the adrenaline coursing in his veins made him wishing for more thrill. He was right; Immortal-level champions really were powerful as they said and hence he wanted a good fight. One that could give him enough inspiration and stimulus.


    Every man and beast around them heard Chu Xun. ¡°What?! Is this stranger challenging three god-like monstrosities to a fight!?¡±


    ¡°Goddamn, that¡¯s awesome. If I ever get to reach Immortal Level, I want to be like that too,¡± said the tiger mutant with admiration permeating his gaze.


    And he was not the only one; so were the rest of the Sky Dragon Guard too.


    Chu Xun really was awesome and hardly anyone else could ever come close.


    The Lost Races however glared at Chu Xun with disgust and annoyance, feeling this stranger out of nowhere not only revolting but conceited too.


    Resentment blazed in Lang Mu¡¯s eyes. The same swirled inside Hei Zong¡¯s and Huang Hai¡¯s eyes as well.


    The advent of such a champion of the human race hardly boded well for them.


    ¡°KILL HIM!¡±


    Lang Mu hurled himself first at Chu Xun.


    Hei Zong and Huang Hai lunged as well.


    Chu Xun could have not asked for anything more; this was precisely what he wanted. His veins coursed with Hong Meng Immortal Qi and inside him, his internal organs reverberated and every part of him glowed.


    ¡°KILL HIM!¡±


    Being on the defensive was never his style. Offense is the best defense, he would always say.


    His top speed had long penetrated Mach 5. Any simple movement by him could easily cause the winds to howl shrilly.


    With the fury of thunder, Chu Xun swung his fist first at Lang Mu.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    His fist collided with Lang Mu¡¯s and a terrible shock wave pulsed away from the point of impact, eliciting a tidal wave of destruction everywhere.


    Lang Mu faltered backward.


    Chu Xun wheeled around and vanished, reappearing right before the Mustelid champion and he attacked.


    Huang Hai punched at Chu Xun in response.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Without his trusty Sacred Relic to protect him, and having suffered an injury during his earlier skirmish with Chu Xun, the force of the colliding fists knocked the Mustelid backward.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for your insolence!¡±


    Hei Zong came at Chu Xun from behind, conjuring a web of winds keen enough to slice anyone into strips of bloody viscera around Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun only needed to summon his Hong Meng Immortal Qi, releasing the magical energies all around himself to dispel the shroud of deadly gales with a deafening boom and nothing of Hei Zong¡¯s magic was left.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Then he quickly retaliated by firing a blast of energy from his fist at the Draconian champion.


    Hei Zong¡¯s palm shone with a magical glow and he thrust it forth, firing a blast too.


    ¡°Rumble! ¡±


    He managed to destroy Chu Xun¡¯s energy bolt, but the force of the explosion tossed him backward.


    Demon-slain Finger ¨C Shaking the Sky by the Fourth Finger!


    The air crackled and rang and bright purplish rays streaked around the skies and a behemothic monolith came crashing down on Lang Mu.


    Lang Mu let loose a bestial howl as he hectically summoned his powers. The silhouette of a wolf standing on its rear legs appeared once more behind him and it mauled at the falling monolith.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Instead of destroying the monolith, the silhouette of the wolf exploded instead and the ground sank under Lang Mu¡¯s feet. Nothing could be done to stop the monolith and it crashed down at Lang Mu.


    The air resounded with an anguished cry from the Lycan champion as his entire self shone brilliantly in a glow of yellow as he desperately hurled what attacks he could at the monolith.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The monolith finally cracked and burst into a huge detonation that sent currents of dust and debris sweeping everywhere that even the view of the sun turned obscured.


    Chu Xun took the chance to renew another attack on Huang Hai.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    With every of his punch came ripples of seismic waves. Even Beast Lords or Human Kings of the Great Completion of Ninth-grade could hardly withstand such aftershocks.


    Chu Xun turned into the very paragon of carnage as he utilized even his shoulders, elbows, knees, and every part he could to unleash what destruction he could.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a ten-thousand-pound roundhouse kick that lashed with the force of an iron whip, Chu Xun smashed Huang Hai into the ground.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Huang Hai smashed into a hill and the impact caused a landslide.


    Hei Zong came back at Chu Xun again for another attack.


    Chu Xun made no attempt to evade. Instead, he charged headfirst into Hei Zong, giving him a heavy punch, then a roundhouse kick, then a follow-up with his knees then his elbow.


    Not magic or any of his other spells; just plain and simple fighting techniques like a common warrior, only more powerful and deadly because of Chu Xun.


    The tempering and the evolution of his physical properties as well as his recent breakthrough into the consummation of the Golden Core stages prompted the need for a fierce battle for him to attune himself to his new power levels.


    Hei Zong could do nothing. Chu Xun¡¯s relentless barrage of fists and kicks belted him again and again and he felt like a helpless ragdoll.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A heavy punch from Chu Xun slammed into his chest like a powerful beat of a drum, the sound echoing off the jagged rock faces of the cliffs all around them.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Then came another kick right into the side of his waist that discombobulated him.


    Such attacks might not cause permanent damage to him, but the pain and trauma were unbearable.


    To say nothing of the pain he was getting from striking at Chu Xun. Hitting the man was like beating on steel with his bare hands. Instead of hurting Chu Xun, his hands were getting numb.


    But Chu Xun¡¯s every single punch or kick was enough to have him wheezing with agony.


    Such was the ungodly endurance of Chu Xun¡¯s physical body that the Draconian could only behold with fear and awe.


    Hei Zong howled with frustration. Despite the many times he had tried to reset the tempo of the battle and disrupt Chu Xun¡¯s rhythm, the outcome remained largely unchanged: he only ended up as Chu Xun¡¯s punching bag.


    ¡°You wanna flee? Here, lemme give you a hand!¡±


    Chu Xun drove a spinning kick right into Hei Zong¡¯s midriff and let loose a huge burst of Hong Meng Immortal Qi from his leg at the very instant his leg hit the Draconian¡¯s body.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The resounding crack of Hei Zong¡¯s ribs snapping broke out like the crack of a whip and the Draconian was propelled into a boulder that weighed over 10,000 pounds, smashing into it.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Lang Mu pounced like a predator finding prey, thrusting a palm forward, and fired a blast at Chu Xun that made the air around them crepitate incessantly.


    ¡°DON¡¯T GO NEAR HIM!¡± Hei Zong shouted a warning, ignoring how weak and embarrassing it might sound.


    With his diamond-hard physical endurance, there was no way any one of them could ever defeat Chu Xun in close combat.


    But the warning came too late; Lang Mu had gotten too close and the blast he fired missed Chu Xun, the unnatural winds it churned lashed at Chu Xun¡¯s robes, causing them to snap wildly in the turbulence.


    Chu Xun clenched his fists firmly and swung them furiously, firing several purplish energy bolts that easily obliterated the Lycan champion¡¯s attacks.


    Lang Mu tried to beat a retreat, but Chu Xun was never going to let him go.


    Like a chaotic beast, Chu Xun rained down whatever blows he could with his fists, his legs, his shoulders, and even his elbows and knees mindlessly without adhering to any style or order.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    No human could have ever bested a beast in physical endurance. Yet in Chu Xun¡¯s case, it was wholly different.


    When Lang Mu finally succeeded in landing a punch squarely into Chu Xun¡¯s chest, not only the human hardly budged, his own hand was throbbing with pain and numbness!


    Chu Xun sprang up into the air, driving his knee into Lang Mu¡¯s chin. The Lycan crashed down to the ground on his back and the impact caused a humanoid-shaped depression on the ground.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    Every punch from Chu Xun connected and every blow elicited ripples of seismic waves. Lang Mu tried frantically to parry Chu Xun¡¯s hails of blows, but to no avail. He just couldn¡¯t see where they were coming from; every part of Chu Xun was like a deadly weapon bludgeoning at him from all directions.


    The Lycan howled with anguish and frustration. He was effectively a walking punching bag!

 Chapter 453 - Acrimony

    Bang!


    Any one of the rippling shock waves from Chu Xun¡¯s blow could easily crush rocks into little stones.


    Chu Xun¡¯s leg slammed into Lang Mu¡¯s waist, knocking him off his feet. The Lycan champion crashed far away, knocking down several strong trees on his way down.


    Chu Xun was delighted. His bones were popping merrily like popcorn and he was glowing so brightly like a bulb. His insides were resonating with a vibrant hum and his heart was beating strongly. He never felt any better before.


    Using his fight against the three Lost Races¡¯ champions had helped him attune to his newly-forged physical body and he could literally feel power emanating from every vein, every tendon, and every cell inside him.


    Huang Hai, Hei Zong, and Lang Mu all grimaced darkly with anguish and shame.


    ¡°Since when could the humans produce such a scary monstrosity?!¡±


    The forces of the Lost Races quaked with trepidation. Even against the uneven odds, this human had prevailed and had defeated all three of their champions!


    At Jiu You¡¯s rally, human warriors cheered for Chu Xun.


    Not far away on a mountain peak were two stern-looking middle-aged men standing together. They had been watching the fight since the beginning.


    Behind them stood a troop of high-tiered Human Kings. All of them held their hands behind their backs quietly like a group of dutiful subordinates who held the two leaders in high esteem.


    ¡°To think that we humans have such an extraordinary figure aside from the infamous Devil,¡± observed Liu Jiuyuan, chieftain of a millennium-old order that had only just recently emerged.


    ¡°The Devil is only a Human King at best. He¡¯d pale in comparison to this stranger,¡± said the other man, ¡°I guess this bodes well for us humans.¡±


    ¡°Do you really mean what you just said, Gao?¡± Liu Jiuyuan chuckled, his eyes flashing oddly. ¡°This man is remarkable. With his fighting skills, he could be a threat to us come the opening of the ancient ruins.¡±


    Gao Mohan gave him a look and said, ¡°It¡¯s all down to luck when it comes to treasure hunting. And skills too. If he really succeeds in winning the prize, I¡¯d say he had made his own chances.¡±


    Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s eyes emitted a fierce look even though it quickly vanished a split-second later. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that he¡¯s not voracious enough to deny you and me our just desserts.¡±


    Gao Mohan chuckled. ¡°If that is the outcome, then I¡¯d lament on our inferior skills, not him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a generous one, aren¡¯t you?¡± Liu Jiuyuan said with a wry tone bordering on a jab.


    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you see this Samsara person as an enemy, Liu? You both share some bad blood?¡± asked Gao Mohan with mild curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before,¡± said Liu Jiuyuan flatly, not willing to concede more.


    That ended the conversation and they both redirected their focuses back to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun stared at Hei Zong, Lang Mu, and Huang Hai, still eager for more thrill. No. These are Immortal-level champions. They¡¯re surely better than this!


    ¡°Come on. Get up,¡± taunted Chu Xun.


    The fight had far outstripped usual proportions, but even so, the combatants were still very far from unleashing their hidden aces.


    Huang Hai and the champions looked on darkly, wondering if they should start showing their hand. They were reluctant too, but they could not afford to give in to Chu Xun.


    ¡°The ruins are still yet to open, friend,¡± said Kong Liqun, champion of the Peacock race suddenly. ¡°I daresay nothing good would come if this fight prolongs and any injury that might occur would be a boon to other contestants of the prize. I implore that this fight shall be adjourned for now.¡±


    Chu Xun had long sensed several powerful strangers watching him during the fight.


    ¡°Very well. Another time then,¡± said Chu Xun lightly and he turned around to leave.


    That surprised every man and beast around. None of them expected that Chu Xun would so easily withdraw.


    But Chu Xun knew full well that Kong Liqun was right; if the fight prolonged and Huang Hai and the others were forced to fight to their utmost, he might still win, but he would undoubtedly be injured. At the very least, he had learned enough from his fight against them to know that killing Immortal-level champions was easier said than done.


    He could not afford to be wounded. Not before Soul-curing Flower had been secured in his keeping. And for this reason, he would never jeopardize the chance to resuscitate Hua Qingwu at a whim.


    Moreover, he was aware that, aside from Kong Liqun, there were still other champions of the Lost Races who had yet to appear: the champions of the Macro-primates and the Zombies among them.


    Another bout of skirmish and they might jump in to interfere while Chu Xun could count on no one else but himself; Chu Xun never expected any help from any human Immortal-level champions.


    Huang Hai, Lang Mu, Hei Zong watched Chu Xun grudgingly, but they proffered no protests on his willingness to call it a day.


    Chu Xun led Jiu You and the Sky Dragon Guard and selected another nearby plateau. It was occupied by another powerful group of people, but Chu Xun¡¯s display of his invincible might earlier was enough to have them surrender the place to them quietly without resistance.


    ¡°That was magnificent, Immortal Chu,¡± said the tiger mutant, still exuberant and excited.


    ¡°Magnificent is an understatement. I wonder if Immortal Chu should go on fighting them. Imagine if he kills Huang Hai? He would have been the first man to slay an Immortal-level being!¡± cried the lion mutant, failing to contain his thrill as well.


    ¡°Slaying an Immortal-level being is easier said than done, you know,¡± chuckled Chu Xun.


    ¡°Were you concerned about the human champions, Immortal Chu?¡± asked the elephant mutant suddenly.


    Chu Xun stared at him. True to his character, the quiet and reticent elephant mutant seemed to have a very clear grasp of things.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Chu Xun nodded. During the fight, Chu Xun had felt a strong sense of acrimony coming from the human champions.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll need to tread more carefully then,¡± said the captain of the Sky Dragon Guard, ¡°It¡¯s apparent that the Lost Races are no friends of ours, but we need to be warier of the human champions whose loyalties are still not known.¡±


    The lion mutant was about to say something else when Chu Xun¡¯s hand shot up to point somewhere.


    The figure of a newcomer was drawing near.


    Lean and tall, handsome and dashing, the man emanated the powers of a Ninth-grade Human King, although he appeared to be unusually aloof.


    ¡°Samsara, the master of my house wishes to have a word.¡±


    Chu Xun frowned. With only a cursory glance that saw all his interest diminished, Chu Xun averted his eyes and ignored him.


    Infuriated, the man opened his mouth as if to speak, but the elephant mutant stepped up to him, ¡°And the master of your house is?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know about that. You only need to come with me,¡± said the man proudly, not masking his impatience at all.


    ¡°From which hole did this fool come from? Just begone, for the love of Heaven,¡± said the tiger mutant scornfully, not liking the messenger¡¯s attitude at all.


    ¡°You have three seconds before I slaughter you. Call that master of yours to come himself if he wishes to speak to Master Samsara!¡± bellowed the lion mutant.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? The bloody king of the goddamned world?¡± the eagle mutant scoffed loudly, showing any semblance of a backbone for the first time.


    The messenger glowered darkly at Chu Xun and his companions. Disgusted and affronted, he spat, ¡°As if the likes of you deserve our master to grace you with his personal appearance?!¡±


    That was enough to have the lion mutant and the others go berserk.


    Swoosh!


    Jiu You was the first to spring into action. She shot forward like a lunging serpent, her halberd thrusting forward before her. Myriads of lights accompanied her every movement and her shiny, purplish head of hair shook as she moved, her halberd giving off trails of golden glitters behind every swing and pierce.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡± the messenger bellowed, summoning his Internal Breath and he fired a blast at Jiu You.


    Rumble!


    Unnatural winds raged around them as the Internal Breath bolt came screaming at Jiu You. She stabbed her halberd at it and shook her polearm wildly, dissipating the energy bolt easily.


    ¡°I KILL YOU!¡±


    Jiu You shrieked with rancor. She brandished her weapon and attacked, every point of impact causing ripples of seismic waves that grounded rocks into stones.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Explosions burst out around the two combatants in the gritting whirl of battle and the commotion caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    The messenger began to feel daunted the more blows he exchanged with Jiu You. He was fighting against an Eighth-grade Human King, yet still, he appeared to be the one losing ground.


    ¡°Wait. Is that¡­ Queen Jiu You?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The rumors about her are true, I guess. She really can fight against foes beyond her levels.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that nothing to be surprised of if you factor in her relationship with the Devil.¡±


    More onlookers exchanged hushed whispers.


    Many thought Jiu You¡¯s incredible prowess in battle came from Chu Xun, but in truth, Jiu You possessed a demonic physical body of the order. That made her more powerful than most men.


    Rumble!


    A terrible explosion saw both Jiu You and the messenger hurtled backward from the blast. But in the turbulence, Jiu You opened her mouth wide open and an arrow of ice shot out, streaking through the sand storm tossed up by the eruption and speared through the messenger¡¯s calf.


    He howled with pain and panic; despite his efforts to prevent the spread of the frostbite, it was growing like cancer, only faster.


    This was no ordinary ice, but ice wrought of magic that could shatter even steel and iron. This was Jiu You¡¯s innate ability as a demonic serpent but she could not yet use it to greater efficacy. If she could ever reach Emperor Ao¡¯s level, a mere breath from her could easily cast areas more than a thousand miles into a tundra.


    The messenger screamed and screamed hysterically. The magical frostbite extended all the way up to his calf and right before it passed his knee, he unflinchingly sliced off his calf before any more damage could be done.


    The severed calf fell to the ground and shattered into countless shards like a slab of glass.


    The messenger glared bitterly at Jiu You before he spun around and with his only remaining leg, he stomped hard and launched himself into the distance.


    ¡°Escaping, eh?¡± Jiu You snorted and she gave chase immediately.


    Everyone held their breaths. ¡°How callous and cruel! She shows no mercy to her enemies at all!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, come back,¡± called Chu Xun.


    Jiu You¡¯s petite figure stopped in her tracks and she swiveled around with a dissatisfied last look at the messenger limping away with one leg and she pouted.


    ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± Jiu You asked sourly.


    ¡°The chance will come,¡± chuckled Chu Xun, stroking her hair into a mess.


    She glared at him, annoyed, and slapped his hand away.


    The Sky Dragon Guard all shared hesitant stares. Only in Chu Xun¡¯s presence did Jiu You behaved like a little child.


    The messenger finally made it back to the summit there his master awaited.


    Makeshift tents scattered around the elevated mesa.


    He dashed into one of the tents and crashed down, spinning like a rolling barrel on the ground.


    Inside the tent were Liu Jiuyuan and Gao Mohan and two other middle-aged men who possessed similarly enormous auras too.


    The Immortal-level champions of the human race had assembled.


    ¡°Save me, Master!¡± wailed the messenger pitifully.


    Liu Jiuyuan leaped to his feet in a rage. He rushed to his maimed subordinate and sealed his meridian points before channeling some of his powers into the man to help him heal.


    That helped to stabilize the messenger¡¯s injury.


    ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name had happened?!¡± Liu Jiuyuan demanded.


    ¡°It was Samsara. By your order, Master, I went to him and invited him to a meeting. But not only did he responded disrespectfully, but he had also even hurled insults at you. In my anger, I tried reasoning with them but he had Queen Jiu You attacked me,¡± wailed the messenger between sobs and tears.


    Gao Mohan and the rest of the two human champions shared wary looks.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much,¡± Liu Jiuyuan growled. He got up to walk out of the tent; he would settle the score with Chu Xun himself.


    ¡°Wait, Liu,¡± called Gao Mohan before Liu Jiuyuan reached the entrance.


    ¡°You wish to stop me?¡± Liu Jiuyuan turned back and shot a scathing glare at Gao Mohan.


    ¡°Peace, Liu. I only implore for patience. We should first investigate,¡± said Gao Mohan.


    The human champions present were no strangers to cunning and manipulation.


    That Samsara, a champion of the Immortal levels like they were, would easily display animosity at the notion of just a simple invitation to a parlay sounded awfully ludicrous.


    What was more, the messenger would have already been killed if Chu Xun willed it so. He could have easily obliterated the Human King messenger into nothingness with just the lift of a finger.


    ¡°It¡¯s as clear as day,¡± responded Liu Jiuyuan angrily, ¡°Samsara is behaving too highhandedly and he should pay! What else is there to investigate!?¡±

 Chapter 454 - Uneasy Alliance

    Of the human champions of the Immortal levels who arrived, only four were present, and here they assembled.


    While the true number of the Lost Races champion of the same class remained unknown, but no one ever doubted that they were more than the humans.


    That placed the human side against uneven odds in the contest for the ancient ruins.


    And now, with the advent of this stranger Samsara, the human champions were discussing asking him to join them to resist the Lost Races together.


    For this reason, Gao Mohan and the two other champions were reluctant to have a spat breaking out between Liu Jiuyuan and Samsara that would kill their plan in its crib.


    Theirs was only a temporary alliance¡ªone which forged only by their mutual benefit¡ªand anyone who would put any risk to the gravy train¡ªeven if it was one as powerful as Liu Jiuyuan¡ªthey would try to stop him.


    ¡°I believe we must first be clear on one thing, Liu. If what transpired really was as your men had reported, then all three of us would gladly come with you to request an explanation from Samsara. But only if so,¡± said one of the two not-yet-named champions, a man called Diao Xingyi of Lovelorn Vale.


    ¡°I daresay I echo Diao¡¯s sentiments,¡± said the other champion, a man named Ge Zhan from the secret warrior order Nirvana Gulags.


    Liu Jiuyuan immediately realized that everyone was against him finding fault with Samsara. It was nothing about doing the right thing, but only profit. Just what raw profit they could plunder from the ancient ruins.


    ¡°How about this? Let me go to him personally. I trust that I can convince him to come,¡± said Gao Mohan, ¡°Then the truth will be out easily enough.¡±


    Diao Xingyi and Ge Zhan both nodded their assents.


    Liu Jiuyuan said nothing, but he gave no sign of disagreement either.


    Gao Mohan swiveled around and left.


    Chu Xun was chatting with Jiu You and the others when senses picked up something.


    ¡°Trouble¡¯s coming,¡± Chu Xun remarked, looking towards one particular direction.


    He quickly waved a hand to conjure an enchantment that would keep Jiu You and the Sky Dragon Guard safe inside. He needed to be careful when dealing with a champion of the Immortal levels.


    Gao Mohan came with great speed. In the blink of an eye, he appeared as if out of thin air a few hundred meters away from Chu Xun.


    ¡°Gao Mohan of the Faith of Divine Radiance, here to request an audience with friend Samsara,¡± said Gao Mohan with a merry voice.


    Chu Xun was rather surprised. His guest came with hardly any indication of animosity.


    ¡°I came unbidden. I hope you won¡¯t mind, friend Samsara,¡± said Gao Mohan jovially to show no ill will.


    Chu Xun strode casually to him and stopped five meters away from his guest.


    Gao Mohan suppressed a twitch on his lips. Samsara obviously was very, very self-assured of his own strength, nor did he fear if Gao Mohan might suddenly ambush him at all.


    ¡°You really are strong and fearless, friend Samsara,¡± Gao Mohan smiled, betraying no even the slightest stir in his aura.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°I have been watching your fight just now, friend,¡± said Gao Mohan.


    ¡°So I noticed,¡± said Chu Xun quietly.


    Gao Mohan paused a beat before saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the brouhaha you¡¯ve caused had permanently soured things with the Lost Races that they¡¯d never forgive you.¡±


    ¡°These are only alien races. If they¡¯re not happy with how we do things, we fight. Until our last breath.¡± Those words came out of Chu Xun¡¯s lips with hardly a hike in tone, but Gao Mohan was positive those words permeated confidence that came only with true might.


    ¡°You wield great powers, friend. I must say I am impressed,¡± smiled Gao Mohan flatteringly.


    Chu Xun stared at him and said nothing.


    Taken aback by Chu Xun¡¯s reticence, Gao Mohan said, ¡°We¡¯re here to make an offer, friend Samsara. We hope that you would join us in an alliance.¡±


    ¡°Alliance?¡± Chu Xun peered at him, ¡°What alliance?¡±


    ¡°The Lost Races have fielded more Immortal-level champions than us humans. We are at a disadvantage. Only through an alliance, we can put up a fight,¡± said Gao Mohan.


    With a derisive glance, Chu Xun commented dryly, ¡°Can¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll see the day we humans uniting together.¡±


    Gao Mohan did not miss the hint of disgust in Chu Xun¡¯s voice. ¡°I daresay it¡¯s only for common interests, my friend.¡±


    That came rather as a surprise. Chu Xun did not expect that Gao Mohan would so flippantly and openly admit to their succumbing to the usual human failings of greed and self-interest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind joining you all against the alien races, but surely you don¡¯t expect to share what treasures we all find?¡±


    ¡°Naturally not. What you find is all down to luck, it¡¯s all finders keepers in there.¡±


    ¡°An alliance of personal interests indeed,¡± remarked Chu Xun with a chuckle.


    Gao Mohan shook his head wearily and grinned bleakly, ¡°I suppose it is. After all, I doubt anyone would gladly share what they find inside.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a straightforward one,¡± said Chu Xun, liking Gao Mohan more and more.


    ¡°I¡¯m only just enunciating the vagaries of humankind. Moreover, I doubt you¡¯d believe any sophistries either,¡± grinned Gao Mohan.


    ¡°Very well then. I agree to join the alliance,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case. Come with me to meet the others, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± offered Gao Mohan courteously.


    Chu Xun nodded and smiled. ¡°All right. A feast of intrigue if ever there was one.¡±


    The remark stunned Gao Mohan, although he quickly recovered and smiled cheerily, ¡°You really are an extraordinary figure, my friend.¡±


    ¡°I might fear my enemies, but I never show them any mercy.¡±


    ¡°So be it then,¡± Gao Mohan guffawed, ¡°But if anything happens, I¡¯d only implore that you remain calm¡ªfor my sake if not for yours¡ªand please ignore them.¡±


    Chu Xun stared at Gao Mohan strangely.


    Before his departure, Chu Xun left word to Jiu You and the Sky Dragon Guard that they were free to attack anyone who would come provoke them.


    Then he left with Gao Mohan.


    They reached the mesa where the human champions camped and stepped into the large tent where they were meeting.


    And as expected, Liu Jiuyuan was indeed spoiling for a fight. He glared at Chu Xun angrily and demanded, ¡°How dare you, Samsara! My men went to you with a cordial welcome and yet you tried to harm his life?!¡±


    Chu Xun stared at him coldly before turning to glance perfunctorily at the one-legged messenger and he casually strode to the wounded man.


    Bang!


    He stood over the injured man and stomped a foot through his chest, the crushed ribs plunging through his heart and he died instantly.


    Gao Mohan, Diao Xingyi, and Ge Zhan all gasped in silence.


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave, Samsara,¡± growled Liu Jiuyuan, livid with rage. He summoned his powers and the unnatural winds thrashing inside the tent in resonance to his burgeoning aura caused even the cutlery and furniture to rise from the ground.


    Chu Xun lifted a hand and came down in a pressing-down gesture, using his powers to calm the miniature storm inside the tent and everything fell back down.


    ¡°A rabid dog barks at me. Am I to wait until it takes a bite at me?¡± said Chu Xun, glancing at Liu Jiuyuan derisively before trotting over to a rattan chair and he sat down suavely.


    Liu Jiuyuan glowered darkly, looking daggers at Chu Xun with unmasked malice.


    ¡°I¡¯d suggest that you think properly before you act. Fight, and I¡¯ll not rest until the end,¡± said Chu Xun calmly, but not without contempt.


    ¡°Come fight me!¡± As an Immortal-level champion, Liu Jiuyuan would never stand on such taunting.


    ¡°Please, gentlemen. Let us cleave to the more pressing matters at hand,¡± said Gao Mohan, trying his best to dispel the tension.


    ¡°You will give me an explanation for the death of my man, Samsara ¨C sooner or later,¡± Liu Jiuyuan sat down, still seething with rage.


    ¡°Very well then. A compensation of sorts,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Gao Mohan and the other two champions heaved sighs of relief, mollified that this Samsara fellow was still a reasonable one.


    All eyes were on Chu Xun, eager to see how would he make amends.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips twisted into a wicked grin and he waved a hand. Purplish flames burst to life at the center of his palm and he flicked a finger, pelting a little ball of flame at the corpse of the dead messenger. In just a matter of seconds, the body was reduced into ashes.


    So bewildered that they nearly choked on their own saliva, Gao Mohan and the other champions could not believe their eyes. Just barely moments ago, here they were thinking that this Samsara fellow a reasonable person, only to have him doing this¡­


    Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s eyes flared with livid rage. His aura soared as he turned hysterical with malice.


    ¡°A mere Ninth-grade Human King showing me such disrespect. Death is more than what he deserved,¡± said Chu Xun placidly.


    ¡°THAT¡¯S TOO MUCH, SAMSARA!¡± Liu Jiuyuan snarled, turning mad.


    ¡°And so what if I am?¡± Chu Xun retorted with frost, now certain that the sensation of animosity that he had felt during his fight against the Lost Races champion had come from Liu Jiuyuan.


    Although he knew not why did Liu Jiuyuan harbored such hatred against him, but that he could so freely show his hostility towards him was reason enough for Chu Xun to eliminate him ¨C permanently.


    To allow an enemy to live is to leave risk for oneself. He could never sleep well with the notion haunting him. Hence, to Chu Xun, the safest possible way was to eliminate all enemies for good to tie up loose ends.


    ¡°Peace, Liu,¡± persuaded Gao Mohan, ¡°Focus on more pressing matters.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right. The prize is just before our very eyes now and we have the Lost Races skulking about nearby. An internal squabble now will only be to their profit. We might as good as have served up the prize on a silver platter,¡± added Diao Xingyi.


    ¡°And you know full well how disparaging it is for one with such might as ours to be affronted. Your man offended friend Samsara. That should not be taken lightly,¡± pointed out Ge Zhan as well.


    Liu Jiuyuan could have sworn he felt an aneurysm bursting. These three scoundrels were cooking up some fabricated accusation of ¡°insulting an Immortal-level champion¡± just to justify Chu Xun¡¯s killing of him!


    Nevertheless, he understood their true purposes. The three champions had no reason to support Samsara. They only coveted the treasures inside the ancient ruins.


    ¡°This is not the end, Samsara. I swear I¡¯ll have you answer for this crime once our business here is done,¡± snorted Liu Jiuyuan finally with utmost loathing and reluctance.


    ¡°Be my guest,¡± Chu Xun muttered with ice.


    Chu Xun never expected any fight right from the start. At least the three other champions would do whatever they could to prevent that from happening. Any internecine fisticuffs now would only imperil their chances of getting any rewards from this treasure hunt.


    Chu Xun might not fear the Lost Races, but this uneasy alliance could still serve to intimidate the alien races.


    ¡°Now, if you both would just take a deep breath and set aside your differences, we shall discuss ways to deal with the alien races,¡± called Gao Mohan.


    ¡°The Devil!¡±


    Gao Mohan barely finished when Liu Jiuyuan yelped so loudly that his sonorous voice echoed in the tent like thunder.


    Even Gao Mohan was surprised by this sudden outburst.


    Chu Xun stared at him blankly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Liu?¡± Gao Mohan uttered, looking sour.


    Liu Jiuyuan was fixing Chu Xun in a hard stare when Gao Mohan¡¯s question came and he took his glare off Chu Xun and feigned a cough. ¡°My apologies for the histrionics. But I only want to ascertain something.¡±


    ¡°Liu,¡± said Diao Xingyi, ¡°You cried out ¡®The Devil¡¯ just now. Were you referring to Samsara? Are you implying that he¡¯s the Devil?¡±


    Liu Jiuyuan did nothing to mask his suspicion at all. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all familiar with the tales of the Devil¡¯s exploit and we know how Queen Jiu You¡¯s a close relation of the Devil. I have reason to believe that Samsara is none other than him!¡±


    He did not even give the rest any chance to protest. Driving his point home, Liu Jiuyuan went on, ¡°Master Samsara, you were a party with Queen Jiu You and her cohorts, weren¡¯t you? So why would an Immortal-level champion like you mingle with the likes of them? Unless you know her all along. Moreover, we are apprised of how the Devil behaves. He¡¯s brutal, greedy, and selfish. I say we should consider the possibility that our friend Samsara here is the Devil himself, and the risks that might entail if we allow him into our alliance. For all we know, we might be endangering even our lives without knowing it, only for little to no gain instead!¡±


    Gao Mohan and the rest of the champions fell into contemplative silence. The Devil¡¯s notoriety was hardly accidental if not rightly-earned, and for this reason, they wondered if, in the case that Samsara really was Chu Xun himself, then offering him a place in their alliance was either a boon to their cause or a downward spiral into ruin.


    Chu Xun stared at Liu Jiuyuan indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s first set aside the question of whether I am the Devil¡ªor not, every word you said sounded only like slander against the Devil. You seem to hate him a lot. Why is that?¡±


    He was not the only one eager for an answer from Liu Jiuyuan. Even Gao Mohan and the others were brimming with curiosity themselves.


    Liu Jiuyuan spat bitterly, ¡°The Devil had once decimated a group out here which was closely related to me. Should I be singing songs about him?¡±


    Dawning expressions wiped across everyone¡¯s faces as they finally understood why.


    But Chu Xun was still wondering quietly, ¡°His surname¡¯s Liu?¡± But there were so many Lius in the whole wide world. But what about any houses or families called Liu that he had destroyed before? That would only be the Liu Family of the capital, the family of his mother Liu Ran.


    That could mean that whoever this Liu Jiuyuan might be, he might be closer to him than he realized.

 Chapter 455 - Clash Between Titans

    The Lius were once a family of great power and prestige.


    And the last time Chu Xun encountered them, he knew nothing about the fact that the Lius were backed by another powerful entity: the Liu Main House.


    That the Liu Main House could produce an Immortal-level champion meant that the Lius he once destroyed were only the branch of a greater house with more than a thousand years of history and heritage. That alone made them very, very dangerous.


    Chu Xun turned stiff and frosty.


    He would never forget how his then-demise was caused by just the mere unproven accusations of Chen Wuhui, the First Presbyter of the Heaven Tao Sect. That culminated in the imprisonment of his parents and the subsequent blindness of his mother at their hands. To make things worse, they had even placed curses on his parents in an insidious plot to have them killed.


    Then more than twenty years ago, the Battle of Xuanji Mountain made Hua Qingwu lost her soul, resulting to her remaining lifetime of slumber in an ice sarcophagus; those were all scars that had never seemed to heal.


    If only he could relive his destruction of the Lius more than ten times over for all the crimes and evil deeds they had wrought, Chu Xun mused to himself.


    And now here he found Liu Jiuyuan, openly parading his grudge against himself. This quandary with the Lius appeared to be far from done, it would seem.


    He might need to fully decimate the whole Liu brood only to stop this torment from haunting him. Perhaps it would also be fitting that the Liu Main House should help pay for the crimes that their branch family had once committed.


    ¡°According to what I¡¯ve heard, Liu, a long time ago, the branch family of the Lius had doomed the Devil into imprisonment. That included his parents too. His mother Liu Ran even cried so much until she went blind. Then the Liu Branch Family further caused his woman¡¯s death at Xuanji Mountain. For these reasons, I¡¯d say it¡¯s reasonable that the Devil vented vengeance on the Lius,¡± Chu Xun growled in a steely voice.


    ¡°Bollocks. These are all fabrications of the Devil to justify his massacre,¡± insisted Liu Jiuyuan.


    Chu Xun gave a smile, but one with hardly any warmth. ¡°I¡¯ve had the chance to meet the Devil before. Compared to what you said, I¡¯m more inclined to believe his accounts. What a pity that I was not at the capital or even Xuanji Mountain then. Otherwise, I would have surely taken part in his crusade of destroying both the Heaven Tao Sect and the Liu Family.¡±


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s face seethed with anger.


    ¡°You can stop with the playacting, Liu. It¡¯s clear as day that you and I will never be friends,¡± Chu Xun regarded the human champion coldly. ¡°And if the Devil ever comes as an enemy at the gates of your house, you can bet that I¡¯ll be there too.¡±


    ¡°At the gates of my house?¡± Liu Jiuyuan scoffed with venom, ¡°Even if you both come together, I doubt you could even make it within inches of the gates, never mind the Devil alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to try,¡± hissed Chu Xun menacingly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Jiuyuan gnashed his teeth with deep hatred.


    Gao Mohan and the others could only try their best to put out the flames of their heated exchange.


    To think that three proud and mighty human champions now struggling to juggle between both sides of the argument.


    Even so, Chu Xun¡¯s words seemed to suffice in proving that he was not the Devil himself.


    But Liu Jiuyuan never stopped casting poisonous glances at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun too has only the deepest loathing for him. The fact that he has now revealed himself as a member of the Lius was reason enough for Chu Xun to kill him.


    ¡°We need to discuss how should we deal with the alien races. The opening of the ancient ruins is afoot,¡± said Gao Mohan.


    Diao Xingyi was about to speak with an earth-shaking rumble tremored across the vale.


    ¡°What on earth was that?!¡±


    Chu Xun projected his Divine Sense to investigate and he muttered quietly, ¡°The alien races are working together to undo the magical seal that holds the enchantment guarding the ruins.¡±


    With that, he vanished at once.


    Chu Xun was only so anxious due to the possibility of Soul-curing Flowers inside the ruins.


    Shocked, Gao Mohan and everyone else dashed out of the tent after him.


    Chu Xun was the first to reach Hanyang Peak and when he looked up, there indeed were the Lost Races champions pooling their powers together to destroy the magical enchantment of the ancient ruins.


    Aside from the champions that he met just now, even the champions of the Macro-primates and the Zombies had arrived.


    As Immortal-level champions with keen senses, they immediately picked Chu Xun up when he drew near.


    Chu Xun strode forward with his hands held casually behind his back.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± barked Huang Hai.


    Only, Chu Xun refused to budge.


    Huang Hai and his companions all grimaced. Chu Xun was not only incredibly skilled in fighting, but his powers were yet unfathomable still.


    ¡°Come and nearer, Samsara, and we¡¯ll show no mercy,¡± Hei Zong yelled as loud as thunder.


    ¡°As if the ancient ruins belonged only to you,¡± scoffed Chu Xun.


    The Zombie champions snorted and wheeled around to face Chu Xun. The rest of the Lost Races champions formed up to join him.


    Six champions, standing shoulder to shoulder with each other and the tension from their collective presence was so great as if the air had frozen.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Gao Mohan and the other human champions had come and they stood abreast with Chu Xun in a line.


    That wiped the smug looks off the faces of the Lost Races champions. Chu Xun might be incredibly powerful, but he was, after all, only one person.


    But with more human champions united together, the small superiority in numbers looked more negligible than promising.


    Every man and beast in the vicinity of Hanyang Peak retreated further, choosing only to watch from a distance. The presence of all eleven titanic beings alone could suffocate to death even a Beast Lord or a Human King of the Great Completion of Ninth-grade.


    This was a game between titans and ordinary warriors would serve even less than cannon fodder.


    ¡°We arrived here first, humans. Begone,¡± said Kong Liqun.


    ¡°The ancient ruins of Mount Lu do not belong to anyone. If you want the prize inside, you gotta get it with your own ability and luck,¡± Gao Mohan sneered.


    ¡°We came here first!¡± the Zombie champion insisted.


    ¡°And so what,¡± Chu Xun uttered indifferently, ¡°As if the likes of you could undo the magic of the enchantment.¡±


    ¡°Wretched humans. You¡¯re only trying to wait for us to break the enchantment so that you can nab the prize instead, aren¡¯t you?¡± glowered the Macro-primate champion.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re as skilled as you claimed to be, I¡¯d gladly give you the space you need,¡± Chu Xun cackled with frost.


    Gao Mohan and the other champions stared at Chu Xun blankly.


    ¡°What gives you the right to speak on our behalf?¡± demanded Liu Jiuyuan.


    ¡°I did not say ¡®we¡¯. I said ¡®I¡¯. So if you want to stay, then be my guest,¡± snorted Chu Xun before turning around and walking away, saying, ¡°Believe me when I say that no one else but me can undo the magical enchantment.¡±


    Chu Xun barely finished speaking when he vanished and was gone.


    Gao Mohan, Diao Xingyi, and Ge Zhan all shared hesitant looks.


    ¡°Bah, humbug! Who does he think he is!?¡± spat Liu Jiuyuan loudly.


    ¡°Did Samsara just say that no one else but him could undo the magic of the enchantment?¡± muttered Ge Zhan quietly.


    ¡°Hmph, I bet he¡¯s only boasting like the liar he is,¡± sneered Liu Jiuyuan.


    Gao Mohan stared at the alien race champions and uttered in a low voice, ¡°Without Samsara, we¡¯re no match against the alien champions. We can only trust his judgment.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you placing your faith in a stranger you barely met before?! He says that he¡¯s the only person in the world who can undo the enchantment and you¡¯re taking his word for it?!¡± Liu Jiuyuan blurted out with rage and disgust. Then his face squirmed one split-second later with twisting into one of dawning comprehension.


    ¡°Why, Liu? Is anything wrong?¡± asked Diao Xingyi, noticing the change of Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s expression.


    ¡°If this enchantment is indeed so strong, that not even the collective might of six Immortal-level champions of the alien races fail to defeat and yet this Samsara man persists that he can, then my suspicions earlier could very well be true,¡± Liu Jiuyuan squinted his eyes contemplatively, his voice vicious and sharp.


    ¡°What suspicions?¡±


    Gao Mohan and the other champions peered at him with dubious stares.


    ¡°It¡¯s no secret that the Devil is unequal in his mastery of enchantments,¡± said Liu Jiuyuan pensively.


    ¡°And you still think he¡¯s the Devil?¡± Gao Mohan said.


    Liu Jiuyuan could only nod. ¡°He¡¯s the greatest in the magic of enchantments and barriers. And if this Samsara wretch is telling the truth that he can defeat the enchantment that keeps the ancient ruins, then should we take heed of the striking similarities he shares with the Devil?¡±


    Gao Mohan and the others all frowned and thought quietly.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things, Liu,¡± said Gao Mohan, ¡°Though it is true that people skilled in the mastery of enchantment magic are rare, but not few either. To say that he¡¯s the Devil only by this point sounds a tad too feeble.¡±


    Diao Xingyi and Ge Zhan both nodded their agreements.


    ¡°But what if he really is the Devil?¡± Liu Jiuyuan curled into a devious grin, ¡°The Devil¡¯s known to be a brutal and cruel person. Those who ever stepped into his circle often find themselves beleaguered by blood and war. To keep the Devil with us when the enchantment unlocks, there¡¯s no guarantee that he would never stab us in the back when we could be least expecting it. It¡¯s tantamount to inviting trouble unto ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Liu¡¯s right. If Samsara really is the Devil, considering both his propensity and his powers, we really can¡¯t tell for sure if he won¡¯t betray us,¡± agreed Diao Xingyi.


    Gao Mohan paused to think for a beat before he suddenly broke out in laughter.


    ¡°I say, isn¡¯t that a tad too pessimistic? Even if Samsara is the Devil himself, do you think we¡¯d not be strong enough to resist him? After our century-long years of training and cultivation?¡±


    Ge Zhan smiled weakly and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Gao¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been recluses so long that our pride and confidence as warriors had all but evaporated. So what if he¡¯s the Devil? We¡¯ve no quarrel nor any bad blood with him. What is there for us to worry about? The Devil is said to be brutal only to his enemies. They say he¡¯s a good friend to have.¡±


    Diao Xingyi immediately realized how he had almost been moved by Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s words. After all, Liu Jiuyuan was the only one the Devil would ever have a quarrel with and he should not have allowed himself to be distracted.


    ¡°Indeed. The question is not whether Samsara¡¯s the Devil. The point is that I have no quarrel with Chu Xun, so there¡¯s nothing for me to be worried off.¡± Diao Xingyi threw a cursory glare at Liu Jiuyuan before going on, ¡°I¡¯ll need to speak to Samsara. Perhaps he really does have ways to undo the magic enchantment.¡±


    ¡°I echo every syllable. I¡¯m coming with you,¡± said Ge Zhan.


    ¡°Come with us, Liu,¡± said Gao Mohan.


    Liu Jiuyuan could only snort with resentment which showed on his face. All three of the champions refused to be persuaded by him.


    ¡°You go on ahead. Just keep me apprised of any developments,¡± muttered Liu Jiuyuan gloomily.


    ¡°Understood. We¡¯d be on our way then,¡± said Gao Mohan and he left with Diao Xingyi and Ge Zhan.


    Hardly fools, all three human champions could hardly care less if Samsara was indeed the Devil and they had no intention of getting dragged into their personal feud.


    Liu Jiuyuan stared at the backs of the leaving champions with a venomous look, then he turned back around to look at the alien race champions, his eyes gleaming nefariously.


    Chu Xun sped back to the plateau where Jiu You and the Sky Dragon Guard were waiting and he undid the spell that kept them safe in his absence.


    ¡°Leave this place at once and go directly to the Rock Sect,¡± instructed Chu Xun. Their presence here would only be a distraction instead of a boon in the upcoming clash between titans.


    Despite her reluctance, Jiu You did nothing to inveigle her way into getting Chu Xun to let her stay. She could see that it would do no good this time.


    ¡°The Lost Races have been occupying many great mountains and strongholds in the wilderness, causing many of the native Beast Lords to lose their homes and lairs. I know a few friends, and I wish to recruit them into the Sky Dragon Guard,¡± said the elephant mutant.


    Chu Xun took a beat to think and gave his permission.


    ¡°Just be careful,¡± he warned.


    The Sky Dragon Guard hopped onto the back of the eagle mutant in his original form and they left Mount Lu quickly.


    Before they parted, Chu Xun gave them each a Sacred Relic to defend themselves.


    Chu Xun began thinking once they left and wondered if he had been lacking in leadership qualities.


    Jiu You was one of the strongest demonic beasts of the lands, but he had been too overprotective of her.


    But only now he realized how she was suffering from his mollycoddling of her which had clearly backfired instead. He should have long allowed her to see the world and learn to grow up.


    He needed to fully overhaul the way he ran things.


    The anomalies now happening all across the world called for the need to be strong and powerful and the forces of the Fire Dragon Palace could do with more training and exposure.


    And that would free up the Silver Dragon Guard for better use instead of being confined to the role of glorified bodyguards at the Rock Sect.


    That was it. A massive paradigm shift would be what the Chu Mansion needed to shake off all the decadence and complacency. He would send out every man and woman of the Chu Mansion to experience the world outside and seek out adventures of their own so that they could learn and grow.


    Gao Mohan¡¯s and his companions¡¯ arrival interrupted Chu Xun¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Friend Samsara.¡±


    The trio of human champions greeted him.


    Chu Xun nodded silently in acknowledgment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Queen Jiu You. Where are they?¡± asked Gao Mohan offhandedly when he noticed the Sky Dragon Guard¡¯s absence.


    ¡°I sent them away. They¡¯re of no use here,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± he said to them, ¡°As shabby and simple this setting might be.¡±


    The three champions stared at each other strangely. Even ¡°shabby and simple¡± was already an overstatement; there was not even a chair around here and Samsara himself was sitting on a rock for a chair.


    Gao Mohan found three stones large enough for them to use and he sat on one of them without any qualms.


    Diao Xingyi and Ge Zhan sat down too.


    As champions of the Immortal levels, they wouldn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°I have a question, friend Samsara. You are free to answer if you wish to, and you may ignore it if you find it inconvenient,¡± said Gao Mohan.


    ¡°Pray tell,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Are you the Devil?¡±


    Diao Xingyi and Ge Zhan stared hard at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun gave them a wry look and chuckled, ¡°Is that so important?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does,¡± Gao Mohan replied after what seemed like a transitory moment of hesitation, ¡°Late did we arrive out of our reclusive ways, but we had heard enough of the Devil¡¯s notoriety.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± said Chu Xun, still wearing his sardonic look, ¡°And what have you heard?¡±


    Gao Mohan halted and smiled weakly, ¡°Perhaps you can just tell us if you are the Devil himself. I don¡¯t want to offend you in case what I say might be displeasing to you. That could seem awfully awkward, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not he,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± said Gao Mohan, now sounding more like the old wives at the market square only too eager to trade tales and gossip than an Immortal-level champion of the human race. ¡°They say the Devil is brutal and evil, greedy and self-important, vulgar and dishonorable, devious and audacious.¡±


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly.


    ¡°Do you believe in these rumors?¡± Chu Xun directed the question to Diao Xingyi and Ge Zhan.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. They say the Devil is a name wrought of the blood and bones of his foes. Every time he vanishes, he reappears again out of nowhere, laying waste and destruction to powerful orders, prominent houses and heads litter the ground and blood flow like rivers in his wake,¡± revealed Diao Xingyi.


    ¡°He even has other names. They even call him the Deceiver, and the Ruthless,¡± added Ge Zhan.


    Chu Xun¡¯s mouth never stopped twitching and so did his eyelids, again, and again, and again as if he was suffering a seizure.


    ¡°Urn, anything wrong, friend Samsara?¡± asked Gao Mohan, feeling something amiss.


    ¡°Nothing. Just a heavy feeling on my chest. Someone might be badmouthing me.¡± Chu Xun spoke through gritted teeth.


    Gao Mohan and the two shared a quick look. That must be Liu Jiuyuan. He must be the one badmouthing Samsara now.


    ¡°You said you had once met the Devil before, Samsara,¡± said Gao Mohan, ¡°so, we would like to know if the rumors are true?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head. Placidly he said, ¡°There are things best left for yourself to ascertain. Rumors can only tell you so much but I would stay from making judgments based on hearsay if I were you. As for the temperament of the Devil himself, I¡¯d leave it to you to decide for yourself when you meet him one day.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Gao Mohan nodded.


    ¡°All right. Enough about the Devil for now,¡± said Diao Xingyi, ¡°are you confident that the alien race champions will not be able to undo the magic of the enchantment?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. ¡°As I said before, I, and only I, can undo the magic guarding the ruins. No one else can.¡±


    All three of them peered at each other again.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring here since Queen Jiu You is gone. Why don¡¯t you come with me, friend Samsara?¡± Gao Mohan invited. ¡°We can talk over wine and some delicacies.¡±


    Diao Xingyi and Ge Zhan both were about to extend the same offer when Gao Mohan had beaten them to it and they could only curse under their own breaths for being slow.


    Chu Xun nodded. It was true that he would be bored sitting here by himself alone.


    ¡°Come with me, my friend.¡± Gao Mohan stood up, waving an arm with a flourish.


    Ge Zhan and Diao Xingyi traded quick glances.


    ¡°Come on, Gao,¡± said Diao Xingyi, ¡°surely you can¡¯t pretend to not have noticed us?¡±


    ¡°I have good wine, Gao,¡± said Ge Zhan.


    All three of them now knew that with Samsara being the only one person who was able to undo the magic of the enchantment, they needed to keep him within their sights to prevent him from entering the ruins alone.


    Unbeknownst to Ge Zhan and Diao Xingyi, Gao Mohan harbored no insidious intents; all he really wanted was to chat with Chu Xun and learn a thing or two from him. But he immediately understood the motives of his fellow champions and could only grimace to himself how they had wronged him.


    Whereas Diao Xingyi and Ge Zhan both thought that Gao Mohan wished to keep Samsara by his side so that only two of them could enter the ancient ruins and they would not have to share the spoils inside.


    Shaking his head warily, Gao Mohan could only ask both the human champions to join them.


    All four of them came to the summit campsite occupied by the people of the Faith of Divine Radiance.


    Gao Mohan called for his men to prepare food and wine.


    True to his word, Ge Zhan really did bring good ale with him.


    The four champions talked over their drinks.


    During then, they were impressed by Chu Xun¡¯s deep understanding of the knowledge of magical training and cultivation. Many a great stumbling block and obstacles that they had ever encountered before during the course of their work, Chu Xun could offer sound advice that left them stunned and bewildered with fascinated awe.


    ¡°If I may, friend Samsara, from which school or order did you belong to?¡± Gao Mohan deftly slipped in the question when the mood was merry and he hastily explained, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m only just curious.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled. ¡°Nope. I belong to nowhere. I sort of an independent Cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    All three of them returned blank stares at Chu Xun¡¯s nonchalant grin. But no one with knowledge as extensive as Samsara¡¯s could ever be an independent Cultivator!


    Then again, Samsara might be trying to prevent revealing his provenance, and they knew better than to pry.


    ¡°I wonder how are things going with the alien race champions?¡± said Gao Mohan suddenly.


    ¡°They can do what they want. Unless they have the powers of the Gold Immortal Stage, nothing they do will work,¡± said Chu Xun flatly.


    ¡°Gold Immortal Stage?!¡± Gao Mohan and the others only knew that they were now in the preliminaries of the Human Immortal Stages, and while they have heard of the Earth Immortal Stage, they knew little about everything else beyond.


    ¡°They are coming,¡± said Chu Xun cryptically out of nowhere.


    ¡°Who¡¯s coming?¡± yelped Gao Mohan.


    Gao Mohan barely finished when they heard the air pop. They could feel several powerful auras racing this way.


    The six champions of the Lost Races.


    All three of them peered at Chu Xun with shock and disbelief. Only when the six alien race champions got near did they finally felt their coming, but Chu Xun had picked up their auras even from a distance. That alone stunned them to no end.


    The alien race champions appeared in the blink of an eye at a spot a few hundred meters away.


    Gao Mohan and his companions all stood up very carefully.


    Only Chu Xun remained as he was; sipping casually at his wine, ignoring the coming of the alien race champions completely.

 Chapter 456 - Poorer Than a Pauper

    Even with their powers put together, the six champions of the Lost Races failed to break the enchantment that guarded the ruins. Their failure hardly left smiles on their faces and the aloof demeanor of Samsara only made their frowns deeper.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± With this particular summit occupied by the people of the Faith of Divine Radiance, Gao Mohan was master here and he should ask the questions.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to request an audience with friend Samsara,¡± said Kong Liqun as courteously as he could.


    It wouldn¡¯t take a fool to know that the Lost Races champions have come because they had failed to undo the enchantment that barred all entry into the ruins.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled with satisfaction. He glanced briefly at the six champions with a smirk.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°We would like to request for your help to undo the enchantment,¡± said Kong Liqun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes glinted with a hint of malice. He flailed an arm, and the wine in his cup shot out like a spear of water, thrusting straight at Kong Liqun¡¯s head.


    ¡°You!?¡±


    Kong Liqun lashed out with anger, his hand rising up to swat at the liquid spear.


    Bang!


    Kong Liqun easily destroyed the spear of liquid and the wine spattered everywhere.


    Stomp! Stomp!


    But the force of the impact threw him back a couple of steps and even though he managed to remain on his feet, the ground shook underneath them and he looked visibly distraught.


    Everyone held their breaths in silence. With only some wine from his cup, this Samsara stranger had managed to pummel Kong Liqun away.


    Being all champions of similar if not matching strengths, everyone could well see that Chu Xun had hardly used the bulk of his powers in this brief show of aggression.


    Whoever he was, wherever he came from; there was no doubt that he was powerful and imperious.


    ¡°Were you giving me an order?¡± Chu Xun cast a derisive glance at Kong Liqun.


    Kong Liqun¡¯s eyes flared with cold fury as he stared hard at Chu Xun, his back arched as if ready to pounce.


    ¡°So, you wish to fight me?¡± asked Chu Xun again.


    Kong Liqun¡¯s mouth opened but before any word could slip out, the Macro-primate champion interrupted him, ¡°You misunderstand us, friend Samsara. We are here to propose a collaboration.¡±


    Hei Zong, Huang Hai, and Lang Mu were hardly the perfect choice to tender this motion¡ªnot after the fierce battle they just had earlier. So the task fell into Kong Liqun¡¯s lap and it would have been so if he had not offended Samsara. Hence, it had to be the Macro-primate champion, even though he was known to be clumsy with words.


    ¡°Me? A human, colluding with you alien races? Is this a joke?¡± Chu Xun stifled a snigger.


    ¡°I believe this would be a good time for us all to set aside our differences,¡± persuaded the Macro-primate, ¡°the enchantment that guards the ancient ruins is very, very strong; not even us could break it. Therefore, I trust it¡¯s for all our mutual benefits to work together.¡±


    ¡°You trust?¡± Chu Xun remarked with unmasked scorn, ¡°You might trust so, but not me. I don¡¯t need a collaboration with the likes of you! Begone!¡±


    The Lost Races champions peered darkly at them. Never had they ever endured such contempt since the day they were hailed as the champions of their respective races.


    Even Gao Mohan and his companions too were shocked by how arrogant and brazen Samsara behaved.


    ¡°And you¡¯re so positively certain that you would be able to undo the magic of the enchantment just by yourself, friend Samsara?¡± growled the Macro-primate champion coldly.


    ¡°And that is my concern and mine alone,¡± said Chu Xun with equal frost, ¡°is there anything else I can help you with? Or else, you should be on your way.¡±


    ¡°Enough of that impertinence, Samsara!¡± Huang Hai lashed out angrily with malice and fury radiating off his back.


    The rest of his five cohorts all stared menacingly at Chu Xun, each readying for a fight.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not here to propose a collaboration. You¡¯re here to intimidate and threaten.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s gaze turned colder than ice.


    ¡°We came humbly to ask for a partnership, but you! You insulted us with every word you spew!¡± Kong Liqun hissed bitterly.


    ¡°Requesting. And since you¡¯re the one requesting, you should show some manner of sincerity,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly, steering the subject sideways.


    The remark bewildered the six Lost Races Champions as they struggled to make sense of what he was trying to imply.


    Gao Mohan and the human champions too stared at Chu Xun dubiously.


    ¡°And what manner of sincerity do you wish to see?¡± Kong Liqun asked.


    Chu Xun stood up. He beheld the line of champions standing abreast to each other and said, ¡°You¡¯re all champions of your race. Not only you wield great powers, you even carry great prestige and respect, no?¡±


    That seemed to have lessened the tension. The Lost Races champions felt rather flattered now.


    ¡°Why, of course,¡± said Kong Liqun with a tinge of pride.


    ¡°Well then. So the display of your sincerity shouldn¡¯t be too modest,¡± Chu Xun said before taking a pause. Then he smiled. ¡°How about this? A gift from each of you: five hundred high-grade magical shrubs or herbs. Magical flowers or fruits would suffice too. Such gifts shall be sufficient to exemplify your goodwill.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!


    ¡°How is this not ransom?!¡± If such thoughts could play in Gao Mohan¡¯s and his companions¡¯ minds, there was little doubt that all six of the Lost Races champions realized this too.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we speak on equal terms, if this is to be a collaboration? And yet you seek to insult us!¡± Kong Liqun glowered.


    ¡°You request for my help,¡± said Chu Xun, his tone changing, ¡°is it wrong for you to display your sincerity in requesting my help? Moreover, I only want the magical supplies as collateral. It¡¯s just insurance in ensuring that you are all genuine in asking for my help. For all I know, you could be waiting to kill me the moment I undo the magic of the enchantment. So give me what I ask, and I¡¯ll hold on to them for the duration of our collaboration, So long as you are true to your word, you have mine that you will get your supplies back when our business here is concluded.¡±


    The Lost Races champions peered at each other. Somehow, one could hardly argue that Samsara¡¯s words made sense.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to hesitate any longer, perhaps we should just call this quits,¡± scowled Chu Xun distastefully, ¡°you¡¯re not going to be the only one pledging your share¡ªall of us are. All we have to do is to entrust the whole trove to someone impartial. And this is our accord: no killing. Once inside, the prizes shall belong to anyone worthy. If anyone kills someone else to steal his prize, then he forfeits the collateral that he put forward.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Samsara¡¯s solution.¡± Gao Mohan nodded. Nothing good could come out of a collaboration between humans and the Lost Races, and this idea could help prevent anything untoward.


    Diao Xingyi and Ge Zhan both nodded their assent too.


    ¡°It would seem that the lot of you have zero interest in a true collaboration after all. So be it then. Let¡¯s forget about it,¡± said Chu Xun, his arm waving them away like patting away filth as he sat back down and began drinking again.


    The Lost Races champions shared a quick look and Kong Liqun quickly produced his Jewel of Isolation. Using it, they discussed amongst themselves.


    Kong Liqun put away his Jewel when the debate was done. He looked at Chu Xun and pronounced, ¡°We agree to Samsara¡¯s terms.¡±


    ¡°But to whom should we entrust such a huge trove of magical supplies?¡± asked Huang Hai.


    Everyone fell silent at the conundrum. The human champions would not be happy with the notion of allowing the mutant champions to hold on to the magical supplies and the latter won¡¯t allow the humans to keep them either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Just sort it out amongst yourself, won¡¯t you?¡± said Chu Xun, shrugging as he went back to sipping at his wine.


    ¡°How about me?¡± Liu Jiuyuan appeared out of nowhere. To Gao Mohan, he smiled, ¡°Some kind of friend you are, Gao. Here you are, enjoying good wine without me.¡±


    Gao Mohan could only feign a giggle.


    Chu Xun shot him a searing glare. ¡°Since when does a meeting between friends and allies include mongrel dogs too?¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Samsara!¡± snarled Liu Jiuyuan, eyeing him venomously. ¡°We are all here for the treasures kept hidden in the ancient ruins and for that reason, I¡¯d avoid any quarrel with you, but mind your tone!¡±


    ¡°And what did you say just now? That everyone should entrust their shares all to you?¡± Chu Xun gave him a curt glance.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. On the good name of the House of Liu, I¡¯ll swear to be fair and just. If anyone would dare to kill another person to steal his prize, let me be the first man to exact judgment.¡±


    ¡°The good name of your house?¡± Chu Xun scoffed, ¡°Much good that would do us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave, Samsara!¡± bellowed Liu Jiuyuan with rage.


    ¡°Oh, enough, you. Of everyone here, you¡¯re the one that I trust the least!¡± jabbed Chu Xun again.


    The mutant champions all peered at each other furtively, trading to one another quiet nods of agreement.


    ¡°Friend Samsara,¡± Kong Liqun said suddenly, ¡°we have a consensus. We shall gladly entrust our shares to Master Liu here.¡±


    ¡°I object. I don¡¯t trust him,¡± insisted Chu Xun.


    The Lost Races champions all chuckled as one.


    ¡°You came up with this idea, friend Samsara, and you asked us to choose somebody, remember? And when we¡¯ve come forward with a nomination, you object to it? What is this?¡± Kong Liqun asked.


    ¡°It would appear that you are the one who is without sincerity in collaborating,¡± sneered Huang Hai.


    ¡°Oh, shuddup, you! I just can¡¯t trust this man!¡± burst out Chu Xun, losing his temper.


    ¡°All right, everyone, please.¡± Gao Mohan tried to arbitrate. He said to Chu Xun, ¡°I understand your reasons for not trusting Liu, friend Samsara. But I¡¯m afraid there is no one more suitable than him.¡±


    Everyone nodded. The bitter enmity Liu Jiuyuan carried prevented him from siding with Chu Xun, and as a human, he could never collude with the mutants. That made him the most suitable person for the job.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t trust him,¡± hissed Chu Xun.


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll vouch for Liu, if you¡¯d allow me to. If Liu betrays you, then I¡¯ll compensate you for the supplies that you¡¯ve lost. Would that be fine?¡±


    Chu Xun gave the suggestion a moment¡¯s worth of consideration and he finally relented.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you on to it. If that scoundrel runs off with my supply, I¡¯ll be asking them back from you,¡± warned Chu Xun.


    But Liu Jiuyuan was none too pleased either. No one had ever insulted him right into the face before. But before he could lose his temper, Diao Xingyi pulled him back.


    Ge Zhan too did his best to pacify Liu Jiuyuan. They could not allow him to muck things up¡ªnot after Samsara had finally relented to the arrangement.


    Even so, Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s temper was hardly assuaged; Samsara was the one hurling insults at him, and yet everyone was behaving as if he was the true villain here.


    ¡°All right. Let me begin then,¡± said Gao Mohan. He waved a hand and a mound of magical shrubs and herbs, flowers and fruits appeared before him. The fragrance of the herbs and the rich natural energies wafting from the pile was really invigorating.


    But they were still far from the agreed amount of five hundred.


    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s only three hundred here,¡± explained Gao Mohan. ¡°I don¡¯t have many high-grade magical supplies with me, so I¡¯ll replace them with middle-grade supplies. I¡¯ll put in one hundred middle-grade magical ingredients for each high-grade ingredient.¡±


    He waved a hand again and another larger pile of magical supplies¡ªalmost twenty-thousand magical ingredients appeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re free to inspect them, Liu,¡± said Gao.


    Liu Jiuyuan came over and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sure I can trust you, Gao.¡±


    With a gentle flourish of his hand, he magicked everything into his Storage Ring.


    ¡°My turn,¡± said Kong Liqun.


    Humans, then mutants, then humans again, and so forth. At least for now, everything looked fair and right.


    One after another, everyone presented their heaps of magical supplies which Liu Jiuyuan then kept inside his Ring.


    Everyone emptied what they could and they used other items as collateral in place of the magical ingredients that they lacked.


    Chu Xun might look serene and indifferent, but deep inside, he was already salivating hungrily at the hoards of magical supplies.


    He would like to think himself as rich as a king after his many marauding and plundering of the vaults and crypts belonging to the various orders and houses he had destroyed.


    Yet today, seeing the vast amount of rare treasures these champions were carrying around with them, he felt humbled instead.


    More so, now that he really was as poor as a rat.


    ¡°Your turn now,¡± said Liu Jiuyuan.


    ¡°Everyone had committed their share and Chu Xun was the last one.


    Chu Xun stood up and flailed an arm magnanimously.


    A heap of magical ingredients shimmered into appearance in a flash.


    But when the lights receded, everyone gawked with disbelief at what they saw.


    ¡°What on earth is this?!¡±


    The entire heap looked scarcely three to four thousand shrubs at most and most of them were low-grade ingredients.


    Chu Xun was nowhere near being happy himself. He had carried literally nothing in his ring since he left Dragon¡¯s Back and these were all the supplies he plundered from the Mustelids and the Canids when he saved Jiu You and her horde.


    ¡°Is this a joke?!¡± Liu Jiuyuan scowled with unmistakable scorn.


    Ashamed, Chu Xun glared at him. ¡°Spare me your histrionics! I can substitute what I lack with something else!¡±


    Chu Xun waved a hand and in another burst of radiance, more than two dozen Sacred Relics appeared in one pile.


    Everyone ogled with disbelief. Sacred Relics were as rare as they came and yet Samsara has so many!


    ¡°Surely all these must be enough,¡± Chu Xun uttered proudly.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Liu Jiuyuan said with devilish glee.


    ¡°Nope?! You¡¯re pulling my leg!¡± Chu Xun burst out angrily.


    ¡°Samsara, please.¡± Kong Liqun stepped forward. He gave the pile of Sacred Relics a transitory glance and said, ¡°Though it is true that Sacred Relics are even rarer than gold. But I¡¯m afraid of all your items here, only one is high-grade and three middle-grade. The rest of them are low-grade items, which would be of no use at all to anyone in our present class. So, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s right; it really is not enough.¡±


    While high-grade Sacred Relics might still prove useful to Immortal-level champions, low- and middle-grade Sacred Relics were no different to scraps of iron and steel with hardly any function to man nor beast.


    ¡°Surely these Sacred Relics, no matter what grades they are, carry certain value! Moreover, we¡¯re just handing it to Liu as collateral! I¡¯m going to take them back after this! So they belong to me and I say they¡¯re valuable!¡±


    ¡°But everyone here has contributed equal shares,¡± said Kong Liqun, ¡°you are not being fair to all of us.¡±


    For one moment, Chu Xun struggled with the impulse of giving the Peacock champion a slap across the face. Never did he know that he would ever be ridiculed for being poor. ¡°All right then, how much more do you need then?!¡±


    ¡°All these items of yours are worth about two hundred. So that means you¡¯re short of three hundred,¡± Liu Jiuyuan said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go rob a bank then!?¡± Chu Xun erupted, ¡°Sacred Relics are the rarest of the rare! How could so many Sacred Relics only be worth the same as two hundred magical shrubs and herbs?!¡±


    ¡°You are right that Sacred Relics are the rarest of the rare, but a high-grade Sacred Relic starts with the same price as two hundred magical shrubs or herbs during an auction. But this is not a bidding contest and hence that¡¯s the most your Sacred Relics would get¡ªtwo hundred high-grade magical ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Is that really so?¡± Chu Xun asked Gao Mohan.


    The human champion nodded.


    ¡°Then this is all I have now,¡± said Chu Xun, looking visibly distraught.


    ¡°You can check again. Perhaps there might be other things in your ring that you can use,¡± said Liu Jiuyuan with a deriding grin.


    ¡°My foot they are. I would have long taken out what I could if they could spare me your incessant whining!¡± Chu Xun complained.


    But he was right; there was only his golden staff, Dragon¡¯s Wrath, and the miniaturized flying ship he took from the Mustelids and he could hardly show them to everyone here.


    ¡°An Immortal-level champion as poor as a rat,¡± Liu Jiuyuan jeered with a shake of his head. ¡°Pity.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s nostrils flared with indignation. He shot a glare at Liu Jiuyuan. If only he could give the fool a good walloping he deserved!


    ¡°There, there. Samsara is an independent Cultivator. It¡¯s only normal that he¡¯s not blessed with copious amounts of magical supplies,¡± said Gao Mohan. To Liu Jiuyuan, he said, ¡°Let me help make up for the amount he owes.¡±


    ¡°That would be quite an imposition,¡± said Chu Xun abashedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. After all, I¡¯ll be getting them back.¡±


    Ge Zhan and Diao Xingyi exchanged a quick look.


    ¡°The amount is quite large, Gao. Let me help too. One hundred magical herbs,¡± offered Diao Xingyi.


    ¡°I can help with another one hundred too,¡± added Ge Zhan.


    Gao Mohan proffered no objections. With Diao Xingyi and Ge Zhan offering to help, Liu Jiuyuan would need to think twice before doing anything that would risk angering three powerful champions.


    ¡°Thank you so much, all of you. I shall remember this gesture,¡± said Chu Xun pensively.


    The three human champions smiled. It was a small price to pay to earn the favor of one with such power and might such as Samsara¡¯s.


    ¡°See that? A kind man gets treated with kindness no matter where he goes,¡± Chu Xun hissed smugly at Liu Jiuyuan.


    ¡°Bah humbug! As if an Immortal-level champion who has barely two coins to rub together has anything to be proud of!¡± Liu Jiuyuan muttered with utmost disgust.


    ¡°You¡¯re itching for a walloping, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chu Xun rubbed his palms, eager to fight.


    ¡°Please, friend Samsara. I¡¯m sure Liu was only joking,¡± urged Gao Mohan again.


    ¡°Every word I speak I deliver with every shred of frankness and candor I can muster,¡± snorted Liu Jiuyuan.


    Chu Xun rolled up his sleeves and hissed, ¡°Come, you wretched imp! It¡¯s high time I give you some lessons on manners!¡±


    But Liu Jiuyuan threw at Chu Xun not so much as a cold ¡°hmph!¡± before he averted his eyes and strode off.


    ¡°Come here, you wretched thing! I¡¯ll have you beaten into a pulp!¡±


    Gao Mohan tugged and tugged at Chu Xun, clinging on to him so desperately while he tossed knowing looks at Ge Zhan and Diao Xingyi for help.


    This Samsara fellow was just too mercurial a young lad who could not keep his temper in check.


    But no one noticed the edges of Chu Xun¡¯s lips curling into a sinister grin.


    ¡°Well, since our fates are all tied together, let¡¯s just stick as a team for now,¡± suggested Gao Mohan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We cannot let that wretched scoundrel leave our sights! What if he scarpers off with our supplies!?¡± Chu Xun pointed out quickly.


    Liu Jiuyuan tossed another ugly and nasty look at Samsara. He had never been so vehemently insulted before in all his life except for today.


    Even so, no one needed any reminding. Be they humans or the Lost Races, no one could afford to allow Liu Jiuyuan to slip out of sight.


    ¡°Well, if everyone¡¯s so inclined, why not come to my tent for a drink.¡± Gao Mohan invited the champions, including the mutants too. Temporary this alliance might be, they could all do with some basic courtesy and manners.


    ¡°Thank you. I hope this won¡¯t be an imposition,¡± said Kong Liqun.


    The six Lost Races champions sat down. As the pillars of their respective races, they possess cunning and craft that could even surpass humans. Accepting Gao Mohan¡¯s hospitality was a gesture so that the human champions might let down their guard.


    But Gao Mohan and his companions were no fools either. They saw through the mutant¡¯s playacting for what it was right from the start and they remained vigilant. Humans and mutant races could never trust each other at all.


    Despite whatever appearance everyone was doing their best to maintain.


    ¡°So, Samsara, when would you begin to undo the enchantment?¡± Kong Liqun asked suddenly.


    That was it. The one question everyone present had been meaning to ask.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°But the enchantment weakens during nighttime,¡± pointed out Kong Liqun.


    ¡°Too many variables at night. Moreover, I need to think of a solution for the spell,¡± said Chu Xun.


    The horde of both human warriors and Beast Lords hardly dispersed despite the earlier brouhaha. The ancient ruins might be hogged by only the Immortal-level champions, but the mob of lesser warriors and Beast Lords were hoping for any scraps that might fall off the table.


    Nevertheless, the sight of the human champions sitting down for a cordial drink with the mutant champions really was a rare sight to behold.


    ¡°Champions of the Lost Races, I have long been perturbed by one thing,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly.


    ¡°Pray tell,¡± said Kong Liqun.


    ¡°As far as I know, of the members of your races that emerged, they were all mostly males. So how do you breed with such an uneven ratio of males and females? And what forms do you assume during your mating? Are you in your animal forms or do you mate in human form? And does it make any difference if you mate like humans? Would the female get pregnant too?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    One could have sworn that the myriads of emotions swept across the faces of the mutant champions. Of all the things that Chu Xun could have said, this was certainly the last thing they expected him to ask, to say nothing of the vulgar manner in which he articulated the subject of his curiosity.


    ¡°I would implore for some manners on your part, friend Samsara,¡± growled Kong Liqun, visibly annoyed, ¡°as Immortal-level champions who had achieved human form, we no longer care for any urge or impulse that is primitive or primal.¡±


    ¡°What? So Immortal-level beast champions don¡¯t need to mate?¡±


    ¡°The way you think is most peculiar indeed. But achieving the levels of power we wield today has seen us transcending beyond the usual vagaries of mortality. We are no longer governed by anything earthly or trivial.¡±


    Chu Xun was about to put forth another question when Kong Liqun interrupted him quickly, ¡°Perhaps you should devote your faculties to solving the conundrum of the enchantment, Samsara. That is the most pertinent matter now.¡±


    ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ll brood on that first. We¡¯ll come back to the question of your breeding next time.¡±


    The mutant champions could hardly suppress the spasms of irritation and annoyance on their lips.


    Gao Mohan and his companions too were nonplussed by Chu Xun¡¯s display, as much as they too, were curious about this themselves.

 Chapter 457 - Three-Pronged Security Countermeasures

    The next day.


    Chu Xun and the brittle confederacy of humans and Lost Races champions came together to the Hanyang Peak. The soft morning fog veiled much of the upper half of the summit, but it did little to obscure the rainbow-like radiance shining at the top.


    They barely got near and the enchantment, sensing their arrival, shimmered as if to greet them, enveloping the entire mid-hill to bar them from climbing. But they could see that the myriad-colored lights were pouring out of a stone portal.


    The entryway hewn from the rock of the mountain looked ancient and old with hardly any engraving or markings. Just a simple set of doors made of cold, heavy granite.


    The left door was ajar and that was where the lights were pouring out from.


    Chu Xun stepped forward and examined the enchantment.


    All six mutant champions stared quietly in silence, their eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Gao Mohan and his companions too watched Samsara nervously. Whether this endeavor would be a sink or swim all boiled down to him for now.


    Unbeknownst to them, Chu Xun had already found the weakness of the enchantment yesterday. His ¡°examination¡± now was just for everyone¡¯s benefit.


    Even so, Chu Xun needed the time to think. He needed a way to fully control this enchantment, not merely defeat it.


    The enchantment was constructed using Taoist sorcery and this double-gambit enchantment contained two parts: the outer part an enchantment designed to kill any intruders while defending its domain and the inner parts Chu Xun could only expect something more complex.


    ¡°So¡­ Have you any ideas, Samsara?¡± asked Gao Mohan.


    Without taking his eyes off the wall of light before him, Chu Xun answered, ¡°Getting there¡­ I¡¯m getting there¡­ Patience¡­¡±


    ¡°Do let us know if you need any help,¡± added Kong Liqun.


    ¡°Well, you know what? I just might.¡± Chu Xun bobbed his head.


    No one said a word, afraid that any more disturbance might cause further delays.


    An hour passed and an irate Liu Jiuyuan asked testily, ¡°How long more until you can break it!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just shut it, will you?¡± scowled Chu Xun without even throwing his head back to look at him.


    Liu Jiuyuan heaved and puffed with brimming discontent. ¡°Why must he be given an earful whenever he says something while others were was not?!¡±


    ¡°Patience, Liu,¡± reminded Gao Mohan.


    Liu Jiuyuan snorted and peered at Chu Xun¡¯s back, the corners of his lips curling sinisterly.


    It took a while more, then Chu Xun turned back to say to the others, ¡°I¡¯ll be triggering the enchantment. I want you all to attack the barrier of light.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Strangely shaped rocks and oddly-figured trees scattered all around the barrier of light. Chu Xun looked around and found a huge rock more than several tonnes heavy.


    ¡°Hey, you weak-spined oaf, come here!¡±


    That left a sullen look on Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s face, who ignored Chu Xun¡¯s calls.


    ¡°Come here this instance, you weak-spined oaf! Or are you trying to sabotage everyone¡¯s attempts to get into the ruins?!¡±


    Chu Xun rarely spewed expletives, but strangely, he found it thrilling to hurl them at Liu Jiuyuan instead.


    All six of the mutant champions and Gao Mohan with his companions all stared at Liu Jiuyuan.


    The latter shuddered, knowing full well that if he refused Chu Xun¡¯s call for help, then he would be the enemy to the cause of the champions present.


    He moved reluctantly forward, while deep inside, he never stopped cursing Chu Xun.


    ¡°Lift up this rock,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Liu Jiuyuan gaped at the huge boulder before throwing a look of disbelief back at Chu Xun.


    ¡°What are you staring at?! Come on, get to work!¡± bellowed Chu Xun.


    Liu Jiuyuan never looked so nasty. It was insulting that for one who commanded such prestige and respect such as he to endure the humiliation of being summoned and called like a common slave!


    Lifting a boulder several tonnes in weight was a cakewalk for an Immortal-level champion.


    Rich Internal Breath coursed all around Liu Jiuyuan as he mustered his powers. He groped at the rock and found handholds where he could grip on. Then, with a grunt, his feet sank gradually into the soil as he easily lifted the huge boulder.


    Chu Xun bobbed his head, looking absolutely satisfied. Then he peered around and found another boulder more than several tonnes too. He chipped his foot at the bottom of the boulder and lobbed the rock up into the air and it landed on top of the boulder Liu Jiuyuan was hoisting over his head with the finesse of a footballer.


    Any pebble or gravel under Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s feet immediately burst into dust and his feet sank deeper.


    ¡°Hold it properly,¡± uttered Chu Xun before he found another boulder, and he did the same, lobbing it like a ball so that three boulders were being held aloft in a tall column.


    Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s feet never stopped digging into the soil.


    No one understood what Chu Xun was trying to do, although they could only guess that it was related to defeating the enchantment.


    Chu Xun wandered around and found one more and he lobbed it to the top. The entire rock column tottered unsteadily.


    ¡°Careful,¡± Chu Xun barked, ¡°Drop it and our effort will be wasted.¡±


    Liu Jiuyuan said nothing, devoting every iota of his focus to the reluctant task of keeping the rock column steady while he wobbled around like a circus clown.


    Four huge boulders. They weighed more than a couple of dozen tonnes.


    ¡°One more!¡±


    Boom!


    The fifth rock thumped down on the top of the column.


    Liu Jiuyuan stood calf-deep in the ground. He grunted once and channeled more Internal Breath as his arms began to shake.


    ¡°The sixth,¡± said Chu Xun, finding one more boulder.


    But Liu Jiuyuan furiously tossed aside the rock column and leaped away.


    Bang! Bang!


    The boulders crashed to the ground and the earth shook beneath everyone¡¯s feet.


    ¡°WHAT WAS THAT, YOU WEAK-SPINED OAF?!¡± Chu Xun snapped sharply.


    Everyone ¨C human and mutant champions alike ¨C threw churlish looks at Liu Jiuyuan.


    Hues of white light shimmered all over Liu Jiuyuan as he caught his breath. He glared at Chu Xun nastily, ¡°Thirty-three tonnes! That is the maximum weight I can bear! I could never carry that sixth rock just now!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the weight that an Immortal-leveled champion can carry. Thirty-three tonnes, eh?¡± Chu Xun mused quietly.


    ¡°Weakling,¡± scowled Chu Xun. ¡°We were so near and you¡¯ve bungled it all.¡±


    Liu Jiuyuan seethed with indignation. One more boulder and he would be hurt, and he could not believe that he should be blamed. In fact, he wondered if Chu Xun was playing a wicked prank that had absolutely nothing to do with defeating the enchantment on him.


    But, obviously, no one shared his sentiments; everyone stared at Liu Jiuyuan with frustration and resentment.


    ¡°Huang Hai, you¡¯re next,¡± said Chu Xun.


    The Mustelid champion¡¯s face contorted with horror. He knew right from the start that Chu Xun would call for him.


    ¡°Good luck, Huang,¡± remarked Gao Mohan.


    Huang Hai responded only with a glum and surly look. Knowing that this might be crucial to destroying enchantment, there were no grounds for him to refuse and no one would allow him to.


    Reluctantly, he went to a piece of rock. He summoned his powers and groaned audibly as he raised one of the boulders.


    ¡°Hold it steady.¡±


    Chu Xun propelled the boulders one after another on the Mustelid as he called, rebuilding the rock column again piecemeal.


    Six massive rocks, weighing more than thirty-six tonnes crushed down on Huang Hai. Knee-deep into the ground, his trembling arms showed that he was already at his limits.


    ¡°Look, weakling,¡± Chu Xun took the chance to tease Liu Jiuyuan.


    The ridicule hardly came welcomed by Liu Jiuyuan, but he too was astonished by the physical strength of beasts that evidently outstripped humans¡¯.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Chu Xun called Liu Jiuyuan, ¡°Take the rock.¡±


    ¡°No more than five,¡± Liu Jiuyuan grumpily reminded with a growl.


    ¡°Spare me your piffle.¡±


    Chu Xun tossed more boulders and built another five-boulder rock column that Liu Jiuyuan hoisted over his head.


    ¡°What about us, Samsara? What can we do?¡± asked Kong Liqun.


    ¡°The moment the enchantment changes, attack it with everything you¡¯ve got,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun trotted to another rock on the ground. Half-sunken into the ground due to its colossal weight, it looked doubtlessly ordinary.


    ¡°Be ready!¡± Chu Xun called.


    He gave the rock a heavy push.


    The rock groaned as it rumbled across the soil but the barrier of light began rippling as if pebbles were being pelted at it.


    Then everyone saw it. Right as the barrier of light began rippling, countless energy bolts shaped like swords flitted over its surface.


    ¡°NOW!¡± yelled Chu Xun loudly.


    The remaining mutant and human champions answered with a wordless cry and they attacked.


    Unnatural winds churned as the fabric of Air and Space twisted and warped from the sheer might and power unleashed by the champions.


    Such was the magnitude of destruction that eight Immortal-level champions set loose that the air groaned and shrieked as if in fright.


    Devastating barrages of energy bolts rained down on the barrier of light.


    Rumble!


    Ear-splitting roars from the blasts wailed across the vale as Hanyang Peak never stopped quaking, eliciting landslides all around it with boulders rolling off its cliffs every now and then.


    The energy blasts smashed into the protective wall of light of the enchantment and mushroom clouds of fumes and dust ballooned into the air. All of Hanyang Peak would have been leveled into a barren flatland if not for the barrier of light soaking up all the damage.


    Swoosh!


    With sentience of its own, the enchantment retaliated. The barrier of light coruscated with a sudden gleaming sheen of gold and the horde of energy bolts, each in the semblance of swords, fused into one single body ¨C a shiny and behemothic sword of light more than fifty meters in length ¨C and hacked furiously at the mutant champions.


    The blade of light fell with such intensity like a lightning bolt cracking across the sky that could instantly liquefy anyone¡¯s insides.


    All five champions of the Lost Races felt assailed not only by the gigantic sword of light that came down with flecks of trailing glitters, but also a panicking sensation that gripped and petrified them.


    Boom!


    The tossing winds from the sheer pressure of the falling blow evoked rolling waves of dust and steam and a huge explosion followed.


    When the dust finally settled, groans and grunts could be heard coming from the mutant champions. They had managed to weather the first blow. Even so, that the impact of the strike had hammered them into the ground bore testament to how great and powerful the sword of light was.


    The barrier of light gave off another blinding gleam and the monstrous sword of light materialized once more. Tongues of white flames danced off its edges as the gigantic sword loomed menacingly over the mutant champions, then it came swiftly down again at them.


    The Lost Races champions beheld mixed expressions of horror and frustration. ¡°Why is this sword only attacking us?!¡±


    Swift and sure was the blow that they could hardly think. The five mutant champions pooled together their powers once more to hurled whatever attacks they could at the titanic weapon of light.


    Rumble!


    The gigantic sword erupted like a nuclear detonation, fanfaring the mutant champions¡¯ success. Down at the foot of Hanyang Peak, even from a thousand meters away, the congregation of human warriors and Beast Lords all looked aghast at the tremors shaking the earth.


    But there was hardly room for celebration; the mutant champions looked worse for wear. Defending themselves against the giant swords of light had depleted much of their powers.


    They traded quick looks and the same look of doubt and incredulity registered in their eyes. None of them understood why the enchantment only chose to attack them.


    Gao Mohan and the human champions too were not so much dubious than shocked, each of them throwing inquiring glances at Chu Xun.


    Hum!


    The barrier of light emitted another blinding burst that lighted up the skies.


    Swoosh!


    Something long and shiny protruded from the surface of the barrier of light then it shot at Gao Mohan and his companions.


    That rather came as a relief to the mutant champion; the enchantment was not really targeting them exclusively.


    Although they would be disappointed in just an instant as the appeased expressions on their faces quickly froze before squirming with dissatisfaction and rage.


    The energy bolt too was shaped like a sword as it charged at the human champions. Only, this sword of light was barely three meters long, and by the time it reached its targets, its power was all but spent and its light waning.


    Gao Mohan and his companions flung out their arms, firing energy blasts. But the energy bolt had almost fully dissipated, and their attacks hit the wall of light causing more explosions.


    ¡°What on earth¡­¡±


    Gao Mohan and his companions floundered with shock and disbelief.


    The mutant champions all looked prim and stiff.


    ¡°What is this, Samsara!?¡± demanded Kong Liqun, believing it as mischief concocted by Samsara.


    Chu Xun was still pushing the huge boulder. ¡°Are you a fool?!¡± he cried, ¡°That¡¯s a Taoist enchantment! Do you not know that Taoist enchantments are all specially-conjured three-pronged security countermeasures designed to keep out fire, theft, and demons or beasts like you!¡±


    Kong Liqun and his fellow mutant champions could not believe what they just heard. ¡°A three-pronged security countermeasure in the form of enchantments to keep them out?! What nonsense is this?!¡± But when they thought about it, Chu Xun¡¯s words made sense.


    The barrier of light shone majestically in the sunlight like a gilded armor flecked with scales of gold. Then came the same, recognizable aura, thick and terrifying as before, and another gigantic sword of light materialized with tendrils of flame-like gesticulation dancing down the fifty-meter length of its blade.


    Rumble!


    The air screamed as the colossal weapon of light hacked down at the Lost Races champions.


    Kong Liqun and his fellow mutant champions could have not been more frustrated; once again the enchantment chose to attack them. Enraged, all five of the mutants mustered every shred of power they could call upon. Their Internal Breaths roiled in their bodies, their respective auras each vast and awesome, and they retaliated together, striking at the sword.


    Boom!


    Waves of steam and dust rolled in all directions like huge stampedes pounding at the earth.


    The mutant champions had triumphed once again, but not without a heavy cost. They became so spent that they tottered several paces away from the blast.


    Afraid that they might be caught in the fallout, Gao Mohan and the human champions evaded the waves of shock and dust quickly.


    ¡°NOW¡¯S THE TIME! USE THE ROCKS! HURL THEM AT THE BARRIER!¡± Chu Xun boomed suddenly.


    That flabbergasted both Liu Jiuyuan and Huang Hai. ¡°What?! Throw the rocks at the barrier?! WHAT ON EARTH?!¡±


    ¡°MOVE!¡± Chu Xun roared anxiously.


    Stunned, the two champions charged with blank faces, obediently smashing the rock columns they were carrying at the barrier of light.


    Boom!


    The boulders ¨C amounting to a collective force of more than sixty-six tonnes ¨C smashed viciously into the wall of light.


    Hum!


    The barrier of light flashed wildly. Tens of thousands of energy bolts each in the form of swords peeked out of the surface of the barrier and shot out like bees, swarming in on all eleven boulders and gnawed them into smaller rocks and ultimately bits and pieces by the end.


    Aghast by the flock of destruction pullulating around them, Liu Jiuyuan and Huang Hai roared maniacally as they frantically summoned their powers to defend themselves.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The sea of energy bolts bore down on both champions like a ravenous school of piranhas before exploding in a terrible boom.


    Emitting agonizing cries as they were knocked off their feet by the blast, Liu Jiuyuan and Huang Hai both crashed a few hundred meters away.


    When they finally stood back up, the two battered and ashen-pale champions looked absolutely dismal in their tattered rags and disheveled hair.


    They might be hurt with blood trickling out their mouths, but they were not fatally wounded, although the beating had greatly reduced their powers.


    Boiling in anger, they could not understand why did they have to attack the barrier with rocks and boulders instead of firing attacks themselves.


    But before they could demand answers from Chu Xun, the latter¡¯s cries resounded across the clearing in front of the barrier, ¡°QUICK! THE BREACH IS OPEN! RUSH INSIDE NOW!¡±


    Indeed, there really was a gash right in the middle where the huge boulders had struck the barrier just wide enough for a person to pass through.


    Right at that moment, any doubts about Chu Xun had all but vanished.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    As quickly as they could, the mutant champions dove inside the crack in the wall of light.


    ¡°Quick! It¡¯s closing soon!¡± yelled Chu Xun.


    Liu Jiuyuan and Huang Hai too dragged their wearied selves and rushed after the others with all dignity forgotten.


    Chu Xun watched with a devious grin as everyone passed through the barrier. With a powerful punch, he blasted the boulder he was pushing earlier into bits, and inside, he found a pale jade-like stone barely the size of his hand.


    The actual Keystone of the enchantment.


    He stowed it away and slipped inside the enchantment, right before the barrier closed up.


    Gao Mohan saw Chu Xun came in. He peered at him strangely and smiled, ¡°That was fabulous work, Samsara.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re allies; it¡¯s right to help one another,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Even the mutant champions, never mind Gao Mohan, could see that Chu Xun hardly meant what he said.


    Liu Jiuyuan and Huang looked absolutely pathetic. They did most of the heavy lifting just now ¨C quite literally.


    ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you!? You knew that it would be dangerous for us both?!¡± Liu Jiuyuan lashed out furiously at Chu Xun, no longer able to keep his wrath bridled.


    ¡°Of course I did,¡± said Chu Xun very frankly.


    ¡°So you used us on purpose?!¡± Huang Hai growled darkly.


    ¡°Call me evil, call me vile, and so what? Of course, I knew it would be dangerous, but I did not call you to attack the barrier with the rocks without reason, did I?¡± retorted Chu Xun hotly, ¡°Someone has to do it and since I never liked you both, so I chose you two. Who else would you think I¡¯d ask?¡±


    That did little to assuage the two livid champions.


    But everyone was surprised too by Samsara¡¯s outspoken candor. ¡°Surely there¡¯s no need for him to admit so openly his dislike of them even if he really loathes them?!¡±


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough,¡± said Kong Liqun, ¡°We¡¯ve passed through the enchantment, so I guess we¡¯re all on our own now. May the best man wins.¡± He began moving towards the stone entryway.


    Seeing this, everyone hurried after him.


    Huang Hai shot Chu Xun a fierce glare that morphed into a wicked and ominous grin before he turned around and left.


    Liu Jiuyuan too snorted contemptuously and he spun around and headed for the stone door.


    ¡°My friend¡­¡± Gao Mohan stammered to Chu Xun as if he wished to say something, although he eventually decided not to. He smiled bleakly and said, ¡°Do be careful once inside.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Be careful after this, everyone,¡± cautioned Ge Zhan.


    The human champions said their farewells and trotted inside.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips twisted into a cryptic grin and he sauntered slowly after them.


    The mob of human warriors and Beast Lords congregating around Hanyang Peak saw the champions entering the ruins. Feeling that it could be safe to come closer, they approached the slopes of the peak carefully, hoping that they might be able to stumble upon any bounty.


    Chu Xun plunged himself into the darkness that awaited him beyond the stone doors and was welcomed by a gust of chilly air that brushed on his skin as if something was blowing at the nape of his neck, causing his hair to stand.


    He barely took a few paces when he nearly stepped off a ledge and plummet into a bottomless abyss.


    He projected his Divine Sense and he grinned. He was right. Another enchantment guarded the entrance and anyone who stepped inside must have been bewitched.


    Before him was nothing but a deep chasm spanned only by a slender bridge of stone, without a curb or rail.


    ¡°Did any of the others who came in just fell off, I wonder?¡± A wild thought occurred to Chu Xun.


    He needed not to ask. It was virtually impossible. As Immortal-level champions skilled in magic and means to defend themselves, they could never be impeded by an obstacle so flimsy and trivial.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± said a disembodied voice from behind suddenly, followed closely by another icy gust of air blowing at his neck again.


    That came so suddenly that Chu Xun, who was deep in thought, nearly jumped with shock. ¡°A very strange Taoist enchantment,¡± he thought. I almost thought that voice was real. But he could have sworn he really felt someone ¨C or something ¨C pressing into his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± the creepy voice echoed from behind him once more.


    ¡°Hungry, eh? Here¡¯s something to chew on!¡± Chu Xun responded, a vile idea sparking in his mind. Purplish flames burst to life in his hand and without so much as a look back, he flailed an arm and swatted backward.


    Sizzle!


    A pungent stench filled his nostrils and Chu Xun felt a cold sensation wiping on the surface of his palm. He withdrew his hand and peered at it and what he saw almost made his hair stand ¨C again.


    He spied droplets of greenish ichor on his palm which sizzled with tiny plumes of steam. He could feel the skin of his palm stinging from the corrosive properties of the blood droplets.


    The purplish flames quickly devoured the droplets of greenish ichor.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face shifted. This was no enchantment. ¡°Something really was here.¡± A creature or an unknown entity ¨C a wraith, perhaps. It might not be able to hurt him, yet the notion of such a ghastly being nearby hardly filled him with relief at all.


    With his Divine Senses projected, he stepped on the stone bridge barely three meters wide.


    A willow-green arm of thick fur swiped up from under the stone bridge and clutched at his ankle.


    Chu Xun quickly flicked a little speck of purplish flame at the furry arm and with a hiss, the arm vanished in a puff and it was gone, save from the few greenish droplets of blood on the stone.


    Rumble!


    Chu Xun was about to continue his way across the chasm when he felt his foot connecting with nothing! The bridge was collapsing and he plummeted into the abyss.


    Chu Xun quickly slapped hard at a falling stone, using the force to launch himself upwards.


    But every time he found any falling debris to use, it would crumble instantly and he had to rely on his Reincarnation Lines to keep himself from falling.


    And to his remarkable astonishment, he just could not reach any nearer to the other side of the chasm, no matter how much progress he has made. For minutes, he struggled with the falling stone bridge for what seemed like almost a kilometer and he still found himself still somewhere in the middle, falling with the rest of the bridge.


    Chu Xun grunted. He was still caught up in a Taoist enchantment! Taoist sorcery centered around revolution ¨C the eternal continuation from the start to the end and vice versa, and that exactly is what was going on: every time he found a foothold in any falling debris, he would be magically transported back to the first piece he had found earlier!


    Knowing the true answer to the solution, he decided on a gambit; he would allow himself to fall to the bottom of this endless chasm.


    Bang!


    With a terrible boom, Chu Xun¡¯s feet hit solid ground and the flagstones under his feet shattered from the impact of the fall.


    Annoyed, Chu Xun gnashed his teeth. This seemingly bottomless chasm was not bottomless after all. In fact, it only was five meters deep and he could barely react at all before reaching the bottom, never mind summoning his Hong Meng Immortal Qi, and the fall had numbed his legs.

 Chapter 458 - Harbor "Ghost Fetus"!

    Chu Xun looked around but could not see anything for it was totally dark.


    He tried to explore the place with his divine sense, but he was shocked to find that there seemed to be some kind of restraint that his divine sense could only cover the area within ten meters.


    He realized that the owner of this ancient relic had to be a Taoist Almighty.


    Chu Xun began to take the owner seriously.


    Taoism had a long history, and Chu Xun thought he should show his respect to the owner of this relic with awe in his heart.


    After all, in his heart, Taoism was worthy of respect.


    He could look down on anyone but those who killed the evil and monsters and who upheld justice.


    Observing through his divine sense, he chose a direction and groped his way forward in dark.


    The place seemed to be boundless, and he had walked for a long time but hadn¡¯t reached the end.


    He started pondering. Taoism highlighted correspondence and unity between man and nature and selfless dedication but no competition, which went against what cultivators believed in. Cultivators did things as they pleased and went against God¡¯s will; they loved freedom and fought against the rules of heaven.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go against the Taoist philosophy as a cultivator.¡±


    Chu Xun started to step back instead of moving forward.


    As he expected, the moment he took a step back, he felt a strong force pushing him forward and found it hard to step back.


    ¡°I respect you, but I¡¯m not afraid of you. The Taoist rules can¡¯t restrain me,¡± Chu Xun shouted in a low voice.


    Boom!


    He ran his Hong Meng Immortal Qi wildly, giving off dazzling purple light like a lamp in the dark.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun took a step back and stepped on the ground, causing it to crack.


    He was fighting against an invisible rule.


    The rule was not from the outside world but from his heart.


    ¡°No one can stop me,¡± Chu Xun murmured.


    The Hong Meng Immortal Qi rotated around him at a higher speed, cutting the invisible rule into pieces.


    Plop! Plop! ¡­


    Chu Xun took several steps back in succession, leaving clear footprints on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an Immortal Emperor, but I¡¯m afraid of nothing.¡±


    Chu Xun shouted in a low voice. Purple light surged around him, and strong purple airflows surrounded him.


    Plop! Plop! ¡­


    He took a dozen steps back again, causing the ground to tremble and stone floors to crack.


    Suddenly, he felt like he had come to an open space, and his surroundings emitted red light.


    He finally got out.


    But he did not know where he had reached.


    He looked at the pools and lakes full of surging magma in front of him and could smell the pungent odor of sulfur.


    The red magma seemed to be boiling with enormous bubbles, which exploded and made the surroundings look bright red.


    Chu Xun looked up only to find that the roof of the cave was dozens of meters high above the ground. There were strange rocks, and the walls were bright red as well. The cave seemed to have covered an area of more than tens of thousands of square meters.


    ¡°Is it an Illusory Formation?¡± Chu Xun wondered, but he could not check it out because he could not spread his divine sense there.


    He kicked a stone into the magma lake. With a puff of white smoke, the stone was melted.


    At this time, he heard some noises from behind. He looked back and what he saw stunned him.


    He saw that the powerful figures of the Lost Races, Gao Mohan, and other people all looked awkward and terrified as if they had met something horrible.


    They groped around the place that was less than 100 square meters as if they were blind. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t bump into each other. Every time they were about to bump, invisible forces separated them to brush past each other.


    All of a sudden, Liu Jiuyuan slapped in the air wildly with his cultivation surging around him like crazy.


    At this time, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply as he saw a person, more exactly, a black human shadow, on the back of Huang Hai.


    Huang Hai seemed to have sensed the shadow that he slapped backward crazily, with energy surging around him. However, Chu Xun saw clearly that the moment Huang Hai raised his palm, the black shadow suddenly wormed into his neck and disappeared.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hair stood on end as the shadow even shot a glance at him before worming into Huang Hai¡¯s body.


    Chu Xun shivered subconsciously. The shadow had a face that was like those of humans¡¯, but it was a flat face without any facial features, yet Chu Xun could feel that it was looking at him just now.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    Chu Xun quickly activated his internal vision. He had encountered this kind of thing before, and he was afraid that a shadow had gone into his body.


    He ran his Hong Meng Immortal Qi inside his body and checked thoroughly several times. He didn¡¯t let out a sigh of relief until he was sure that there was nothing suspicious in his body.


    The fact that ten powerful figures were trapped in such a small place and could not touch each other was terrifying.


    Chu Xun guessed that if they couldn¡¯t find a way to solve it, they would never be able to get out of the place.


    At this moment, Chu Xun noticed that a black shadow looking like a child hung on Kong Liqun¡¯s thigh.


    Kong Liqun suddenly stopped walking, looking a little panicked. A glow flickered in his palm as he hacked toward his thigh with the palm.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hair stood on end again. The glow lit up the shadow¡¯s face, which was flat without eyes or nose but had a mouth full of sharp fangs. In the blink of an eye, it wormed into Kong Liqun¡¯s thigh through his pores.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Chu Xun suddenly shouted.


    That was because he suddenly saw another black shadow on Gao Mohan¡¯s back.


    Gao Mohan and the others had helped Chu Xun to prepare resources and collected 300 high-grade spiritual herbs for him, so Chu Xun owed them a favor.


    Moreover, in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, Gao Mohan was a straightforward and honest man and did not have any hostility toward him.


    However, as if Chu Xun¡¯s voice could not reach them, Gao Mohan didn¡¯t respond at all. He obviously knew that there was something on his back, and he slapped backward.


    Bang!


    Gao Mohan reacted very quickly. He hit the black shadow with his palm, crushing the lower part of its body and causing green blood to splatter on the ground, while the shadow¡¯s upper body warmed into his body.


    Chu Xun decided to save Gao Mohan and the others.


    At this moment, he saw that Ge Zhan had reached the edge of the place and only needed to take one step to get out.


    However, the next moment, Ge Zhan changed his direction and turned to head toward the inner part of the place.


    Chu Xun stepped to the edge of the platform and grabbed at Ge Zhan at a lightning speed, trying to pull him out.


    But with a bang, he felt like he had hit a piece of transparent glass, and his hand couldn¡¯t reach an inch forward.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s a formation.¡±


    Chu Xun clenched his fist, which was surrounded by purple light. He punched out fiercely, causing a wind in the air.


    Bang!


    The purple light burst out, its energy spreading in the air. However, Chu Xun failed to break the formation still.


    Ge Zhan seemed to have noticed something. He turned around in suspicion but soon continued to move forward.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the Hong Meng Immortal Qi swirled around him. His both fists were shining, giving off multicolored light.


    But just as he was about to continue punching, he suddenly stopped, as if he had thought of something.


    With a flip of his hand, he took out a dazzling white stone, which, in fact, was a Keystone.


    Holding the stone in his hand, he grabbed at Ge Zhan. This time, he successfully passed through the formation and grabbed Ge Zhan by the shoulder.


    Ge Zhan was obviously startled. His cultivation surged in an instant, and he wanted to shake off Chu Xun¡¯s hand.


    Chu Xun¡¯s Hong Meng Immortal Qi surged in his palm as he tried his best to suppress Ge Zhan¡¯s cultivation. It was not easy to suppress the cultivation of a cultivator at the Immortal Level. Fortunately, as Ge Zhan didn¡¯t expect the sudden attack, he was taken aback for a moment, which gave Chu Xun a chance to suppress his cultivation.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun pulled Ge Zhan out of the place.


    Ge Zhan suddenly felt that the surroundings became bright, and he saw Chu Xun at once. He immediately understood that it was Chu Xun who saved him.


    ¡°Thank you, Taoist friend.¡± Ge Zhan cupped his fists and thanked Chu Xun. If it weren¡¯t for Chu Xun, he would still be wandering inside that place.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°You have done me a favor before, Brother Ge, and you know, I¡¯m a person who will definitely return the favor and take my revenge.¡±


    Ge Zhan chuckled. His eyes narrowed as he turned back and saw the black shadow.


    ¡°What is that?¡± he asked in shock.


    Chu Xun shook his head.


    At this moment, a black shadow in human shape crept into the back of Hei Zong¡¯s neck.


    Ge Zhan¡¯s hair stood on end, and he hurriedly checked his body. His expression suddenly changed when he found a mass of black mist lying dormant in his dantian. The mist was about the size of a fist, but it was in human shape, just like those black shadows.


    ¡°When did it get into my body?¡± he wondered. He ran his cultivation, tried to force the black mist out of his body but failed.


    ¡°Taoist friend, check on yourself quickly.¡± Ge Zhan reminded Chu Xun. He looked pale as he didn¡¯t know what the black mist actually was and could not force it out or refine it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked a long time ago and I¡¯m fine,¡± Chu Xun turned to look at Gao Mohan and continued, ¡°But Brother Gao has been attacked by a black shadow, and it¡¯s in his body now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s help them out quickly,¡± Ge Zhan said.


    Chu Xun nodded and released a Reincarnation Line at his fingertips. He then said, ¡°Brother Ge, this thing can be used as a sound transmission tool. I¡¯ll enter that place, and I need you to guide me to approach them and bring them out.¡±


    Ge Zhan was surprised, but he also knew that the cultivators at the Immortal Level more or less possessed some little-known skills and tools. He grabbed the other end of the Reincarnation Line and nodded at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun turned around and walked toward Gao Mohan. Holding the Keystone in his hand, he easily passed through the formation.


    Under Ge Zhan¡¯s guide, Chu Xun approached Gao Mohan.


    ¡°Brother Gao,¡± Chu Xun shouted at him.


    However, Gao Mohan walked past him directly as if he could not hear Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun shouted at him a few times, but Gao Mohan didn¡¯t respond at all, as if he had lost his sight and hearing.


    Ge Zhan was shocked by the scene. Holding onto the Reincarnation Line, he could hear what Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Taoist friend, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ge Zhan asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This place is weird. I¡¯ll try again,¡± Chu Xun replied and pondered at the same time.


    He approached Gao Mohan once again and reached out his hand to grab him. However, something strange happened. He could not touch him though he was right in front of him.


    Despite being so close to each other, they were separated by the rule of the place.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes glittered. He suddenly understood that the place was like a maze with countless paths, but there was an invisible formation between every two paths that could change them.


    He finally understood why he could save Ge Zhan so quickly¡ªthey were on the same path just now.


    His cultivation followed his heart, and his divine sense spread out.


    Though his divine sense could only cover the area within ten meters, it was enough.


    He closed his eyes slightly and carefully sensed the sequence of the paths. He took a step sideways and then two sideways at a strange pace.


    Ge Zhan was confused. He didn¡¯t know what Chu Xun was doing, and he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, afraid of he would disturb him.


    Chu Xun took a step forward in the end. He suddenly opened his eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. He made it.


    Everything had its own rules. As long as one mastered them, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to crack them, on the condition that they knew formations.


    Chu Xun stood still and watched Gao Mohan walking toward him.


    Gao Mohan could not see or hear at the moment, and after taking a step forward, he bumped into Chu Xun.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gao Mohan was scared out of his wits. He felt that he had bumped into someone.


    ¡°Brother Gao, are you trying to play ¡®Crash for Cash¡¯ with me?¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    Gao Mohan was a little stunned, and then he asked tentatively, ¡°Is that you, Taoist friend?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Chu Xun replied, ¡°Follow me, and I¡¯ll bring you out.¡±


    Gao Mohan hesitated for a moment and then nodded.


    Chu Xun could understand why he hesitated. In such a case, it was natural that Gao Mohan would hesitate. After all, they met by chance and didn¡¯t know much about each other.


    Gao Mohan grabbed Chu Xun by the bottom of his shirt and followed behind him like a man without sight.


    All of a sudden, he felt that everything brightened up in front of him, and he was surprised to find himself out of that place.


    ¡°Brother Gao.¡± Ge Zhan walked to him.


    Gao Mohan was surprised. ¡°When did you get out, Brother Ge?¡±


    ¡°A little earlier than you, and it¡¯s all thanks to our Taoist friend,¡± Ge Zhan replied.


    Gao Mohan thanked Chu Xun gratefully, and he was stunned by what Chu Xun was capable of.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Chu Xun waved his hand.


    Chu Xun brought Diao Xingyi out the same way.


    ¡°What the hell is this place? I couldn¡¯t see or hear, and it almost drove me crazy.¡± Diao Xingyi still felt a little terrified.


    Ge Zhan and Gao Mohan shared his feeling. Just now in that place, they could not see and even could not hear their own breathing or heartbeat, and could only feel their way forward. They hadn¡¯t broken down just because they had a strong will as cultivators at the Immortal Level.


    Ge Zhan told them about the black shadow.


    Diao Xingyi and Gao Mohan were shocked. They turned to look at the powerful figures of the Lost Races and indeed saw the strange black shadows.


    The two of them hurriedly ran their cultivation to check their own status. Just like Ge Zhan, there was also a black shadow about the size of a fist in their dantian.


    They tried to force them out and refine them but failed.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Diao Xingyi was a little irritated.


    They could not shatter or refine those shadows in their dantian, which was the source of their power, so they were naturally worried.


    The three of them tried to use their power to refine the black shadows again and again, but it was all in vain. These black shadows were like a mass of mist, but also seemed to have become a part of their bodies.


    ¡°Can I have a look?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The three of them were slightly stunned. If they let Chu Xun check it, they needed to allow his Internal Breath to enter their bodies. Once Chu Xun launched an attack by then, with a gentle strike, he could shatter their internal organs, and they would be as defenseless as a baby and could not resist at all.


    They all hesitated. After all, it was a matter that concerned their lives, so they had to be cautious.


    ¡°I believe in you.¡± Gao Mohan gritted his teeth and made up his mind. Among them, only Chu Xun managed to defend himself against the black shadow, so maybe he really knew how to help them.


    ¡°I believe in you, too.¡± Ge Zhan said. That damn thing was like a fishbone stuck in his throat. If he could not get rid of it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep and eat well.


    Diao Xingyi also chose to believe in Chu Xun. No one knew whether that thing would have a bad effect on them or not.


    ¡°Thank you, Taoist friend!¡± Gao Mohan stepped forward and restrained his aura. However, if one took a close look at him, he would find that he was still a little nervous.


    A gush of Chu Xun¡¯s Internal Breath left him and entered Gao Mohan¡¯s body, flowing toward his dantian.


    Gao Mohan felt that his blood almost froze. If Chu Xun launched an attack at this time, he would die without a doubt.


    Chu Xun began to check on the black shadow, and his brain ran quickly. He found that this shadow had no fixed shape or any soul. It was no wonder that they could not refine it. Chu Xun felt that he had seen this thing somewhere else before, but he could not remember exactly where it was.


    Chu Xun withdrew his Internal Breath from Gao Mohan¡¯s body and pondered for a while.


    Gao Mohan heaved a heavy sigh of relief. Just as he was about to ask Chu Xun what he had found, Ge Zhan stopped him and motioned for him to be quiet.


    ¡°It turns out to be this thing.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You know what it is?¡± Gao Mohan asked hurriedly.


    Ge Zhan and Diao Xingyi also looked expectant.


    ¡°It is called Evil Shadow. They have no fixed shape or any soul, but they like to imitate other creatures out of their instinct,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    When he was just an ordinary cultivator in the other world, he had once seen someone get infected with this shadow. But it was so long ago that he almost forgot about it.


    ¡°Evil Shadow? And they like to imitate other creatures?¡± Gao Mohan muttered, his face full of confusion.


    ¡°Evil Shadows come from an extremely cold place. They are masses of energy and have no consciousness. They depend on their instinct to behave. They would change their own shapes into that of whatever living creatures they see, including humans,¡± Chu Xun paused for a moment and continued, ¡°They are very dangerous because they could parasitize a living creature and slowly absorb the essence and soul of the host. This is a very slow process, and it may take ten or a hundred years. When those shadows become strong enough, they will take control of the body of the host and occupy it in the end. They are also known as ¡®Ghost Fetus¡¯ to ordinary people.¡±


    Diao Xingyi, Gao Mohan, and Ge Zhan turned pale and shuddered upon hearing the words, especially at the mention of ¡°take control of the body of the host and occupy it¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything evil, why would I get a Ghost Fetus in my body?¡± Gao Mohan was a little irritated.


    Ge Zhan and Diao Xingyi also looked grave. ¡°If we cannot refine it, is there nothing we could do but to wait for death?¡±


    Gao Mohan looked at Chu Xun, and his eyes were burning with excitement. He asked with an expectant face, ¡°Do you know how we can get rid of it, Taoist friend, since you recognized this thing?¡±


    Ge Zhan¡¯s and Diao Xingyi¡¯s faces brightened up at the words. ¡°Yes, since he knew this thing, he possibly has a solution,¡± they thought.


    ¡°Yes, but it may cause you pain in the process,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    His words lit up the eyes of the three men. Compared with their lives, pain was nothing.


    ¡°Please help us, Taoist friend. We will bear your kindness in our mind and repay you double,¡± Gao Mohan said seriously.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°Do you have any object like ancient jade with you? A Spirit Stone would be better,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°How many do you need?¡± Gao Mohan asked.


    ¡°Of course, the more, the better,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Bang!


    The three men waved their hands, and a pile of ancient jade stones appeared in front of Chu Xun. Among them, there were more than a dozen Lower-grade Spirit Stones.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°They are indeed cultivators at the Immortal Level. They have so many precious things and even have Spirit Stones.¡±


    He thought of the Spirit Stones beneath the Spirit Vein on Qianlong Mountain. In a few more years, he would be able to harvest a lot of them.


    ¡°Step back, all of you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    He observed the terrain. The place was full of magma, and it was scorching hot in it, which was perfect for setting up a formation.


    He set up a Flaming Lotus Enchantment of Purification, which was a fourth-grade magic formation.


    With a strange pace, Chu Xun took several steps and threw out pieces of ancient jade stones, causing invisible Qi to wander in the air.


    ¡°Get in the formation,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Gao Mohan and the other two didn¡¯t dare to delay and hurried into the formation.


    Chu Xun threw out the Spirit Stones in his hand, which fell in eight directions respectively. Then he pulled his hands forward from behind, with his movement, the magma lake boiled, and gushes of scorching air gathered toward the magic formation.


    With a buzzing sound, he threw out the last Spirit Stone. The formation was set up and enveloped the three of them.


    Chu Xun quickly made a magic signet, and then beams of purple light shot into the formation, which trembled and was shining with different colors.


    ¡°Guys, hold on no matter what happens. You can¡¯t be distracted, and you can¡¯t duck out.¡±


    Before the three of them could respond, Chu Xun stretched out his finger and pointed in the air; the formation started to shine with flowing light.


    At the same time, some purple lotuses of flames appeared in the formation. They rotated slowly, splitting into beams of purple light that were as long as a finger and as thin as a needle.


    ¡°This is the purifying power of the purple lotus. Absorb it quickly and activate it to refine the Evil Shadows in your bodies,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The three of them didn¡¯t dare to be careless. They hurriedly sat cross-legged and ran their cultivation, producing a strong sucking force around them. The purple light was sucked over and disappeared into their pores.


    They couldn¡¯t help but groan at the moment, and they looked in pain.

 Chapter 459 - The Flame Wyrm!

    The Flaming Lotus Enchantment of Purification started running. However, it was not easy to purify those Evil Shadows because the process would be extremely painful.


    Though the essence of the purple lotus was as thin as a needle, it contained extremely powerful fire elements, which were very violent and could easily melt rocks.


    Gao Mohan and the others were all at the Immortal Level. Though their bodies were not as hard as copper or iron, they had profound cultivation and could withstand the purifying power of the purple lotus.


    With cold sweat on their foreheads, Gao Mohan and the other two trembled slightly, their faces twisted, looking like they were in great pain.


    When the purifying power of the purple lotus got into their bodies, they felt like a burning needle was stabbing and melting their flesh and blood. This kind of pain would last for a long time.


    Gulp!


    A bubble broke in the magma lake, but it didn¡¯t attract Chu Xun¡¯s attention until a refreshing smell of herb came.


    He looked back, and his eyes lit up. He saw that a red lotus was blooming in the middle of the magma lake.


    It was a Mysterious Flaming Lotus.


    Chu Xun was surprised. Judging from the fragrance of this lotus, he could tell that it was at least a thousand years old, and was superior to any upper-grade spiritual elixirs.


    It was truly a great medicinal herb.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun rushed toward the lotus at a lightning speed and grabbed it.


    The lotus was shining brightly with hazy red light.


    Bang!


    Just when Chu Xun was about to hold onto the lotus, the magma in the lake exploded, and a bloody huge mouth bit toward him at a high speed.


    Chu Xun was shocked and thought to himself that he had been too careless, tempted by the precious lotus. He forgot that there was usually a divine beast guarding a treasure like the lotus.


    The mouth was so big, and a single tooth of it was almost as big as Chu Xun. He thought that he was too tiny compared to the big mouth.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun slammed one of the monster¡¯s teeth with his palm, and with the counterforce, he bounced back to the lakeside and stared at the monster.


    ¡°Is it a dragon?¡± he wondered.


    Chu Xun widened his eyes as he looked in disbelief at the monster that was rolling in the magma. The monster was more than 30 meters long and had two thick horns on its head. It was even difficult for two grown-up people to encircle one of its horns with their hands joined together. With magma flowing around it, the monster looked very terrifying.


    Roar!


    The monster roared at Chu Xun, and its voice was as loud as thunder, causing the whole underground palace to shake.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes. Judging by the two short and straight horns on its head, he could tell that the monster was a Flame Wyrm.


    Whoosh!


    The Flame Wyrm swam in the magma, causing a horrible magma whirlpool in the middle of the lake. With a boom, the magma surged violently in the whirlpool and was sent flying toward Chu Xun overwhelmingly like a fire dragon.


    The scorching heat and pungent smell of sulfur made Chu Xun frown slightly. His aura was surging around him as he activated his cultivation with his will.


    He displayed the Formula of Kill!


    The word ¡°kill¡±, shining brightly with purple light, expanded in the wind and rushed toward the dragon of magma.


    Boom!


    As soon as they collided together, they exploded, sending magma to fly all over the place. The moment the magma fell onto the ground, it caused wisps of white smoke.


    Roar!


    The Flame Wyrm roared and whipped toward Chu Xun with its huge and horrible tail, from which magma was dripping.


    Chu Xun drew backward quickly and dodged it.


    Bang!


    Broken rocks flew everywhere, and the ground cracked. Terrifying magma erupted out of the ground, causing the air to burn with crackling sounds.


    Whoosh!


    Seeing that its first attack failed, the wyrm whipped toward Chu Xun once again with its tail at a lightning speed.


    Chu Xun moved as fast as a ghost and kept dodging. He didn¡¯t know how old this wyrm was, but he knew that it was even more powerful than Gao Mohan and the others.


    Boom! Boom¡­


    Chu Xun dodged, but the huge tail chased after him. Every time the tail fell, it would make the whole place shake. The tail split the huge rocks and caused the ground to crack, where magma erupted.


    Whoosh!


    The wyrm slapped toward Chu Xun with its tail once again.


    Chu Xun could smell the burned smell of his own hair. He turned around quickly and punched at the wyrm with his fists shining with purple light.


    Bang!


    After the earth-shattering collision, the wyrm¡¯s tail was knocked back by Chu Xun¡¯s fist while Chu Xun himself was thrown back by the force as well.


    Chu Xun was surprised by the power of the wyrm. In terms of strength alone, this wyrm was as strong as him, and was much stronger than any of the other powerful cultivators there.


    At this moment, the wyrm roared in a low voice, turned around, and charged at Chu Xun.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun landed a punch on its mountain-like head. With this blow, he knocked back it, but he was sent backward into the magma lake with a splash, causing the magma to splatter everywhere.


    Seeing that Chu Xun fell into the magma lake, the wyrm raised its head and roared. It stared at the place where Chu Xun fell with its lantern-sized eyes.


    The moment Chu Xun fell into the magma, his clothes were instantly burned into ashes, making him totally naked.


    ¡°It feels so good.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s skin, fair and tender, was shining with multicolored light. He actually managed to resist the erosion of the magma.


    He had Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone in his body, once bathed in Ancestral Dragon¡¯s blood and Suan Ni True Blood, so the magma might be something horrible to ordinary people, but to him, it could nourish his skin and bones.


    Chu Xun swam in the magma like a fish, as if he were taking a hot spring bath. He refined and strengthened his skin, bones, and limbs with a large number of violent elements of fire in the magma.


    He swam toward the Mysterious Flaming Lotus.


    The rootstock of the lotus was as thick as a child¡¯s arm. It was rooted deep into the bottom of the magma lake, and Chu Xun didn¡¯t know how long it was.


    He drew near and sniffed the lotus before biting at it.


    Crack!


    The rootstock was as crispy as sugarcane, and it tasted sweet and delicious. Chu Xun took a bite, but before he could taste it carefully, it turned into a stream of fire and went down into his stomach.


    Then, his arms and legs began shining, and his internal organs resonated with it. The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone in his body gave off bright gold light, and he felt very comfortable at the moment.


    It was indeed a great medicinal herb, he thought. He could feel that the function of his body had been improved, and the effect of the lotus was very obvious.


    Chu Xun dived deeper and swam down along the rootstock of lotus. Then, he found that it was actually over 100 meters long.


    He came to the bottom of the lake, only to see that magma was erupting from more than ten holes on the riverbed, and the lotus was rooted in one of them.


    Chu Xun bit off a piece of the lotus root, then swam upward about two meters and took another bite¡­ He would bite off a piece of the lotus every two meters he covered.


    At last, he totally took 50 bites.


    He could feel that his cultivation had been greatly enhanced, and the function of each part of his body had reached a perfect state.


    He chose to bite the lotus every two meters apart because it would not hurt the lotus too much so that it could recover on itself after some time.


    He didn¡¯t know how old this lotus was, and he did not want to destroy it.


    Pop!


    He jerked his head out of the magma and found himself so close to the lotus flower. He made a magic signet and quickly picked up the lotus flower and stored it.


    The Flame Wyrm thought that Chu Xun had died in the magma, and didn¡¯t expect him to come out of the magma alive and reap the lotus flower that belonged to him.


    Roar!


    The wyrm was furious and bit toward Chu Xun with its bloody huge mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so noisy.¡± Chu Xun picked his ears impatiently and rushed out of the magma. He charged at the wyrm¡¯s mouth as if he were trying to throw himself into it.


    Crack!


    The wyrm bit down but found that it could not close its mouth.


    That was because Chu Xun was pushing its upper teeth upward with his arms and pushing its bottom tooth downward with his feet.


    The wyrm roared and shook its head violently.


    ¡°Can you stop roaring? Don¡¯t you know that your mouth is stinky?¡± After he said that, his hands began shining brightly with purple light while his feet exerted a down-pushing force.


    Crack crack¡­!


    With clear sounds of cracking, Chu Xun broke two of the wyrm¡¯s upper teeth and crushed two of its bottom teeth.


    The wyrm howled crazily in pain.


    ¡°Stop roaring, or I¡¯ll break your other teeth.¡± Chu Xun jumped out of the wyrm¡¯s mouth and fell into the magma lake.


    Roar!


    The wyrm was so furious that it almost went crazy. How could it not become angry after a paltry creature in its eyes broke its teeth?


    It whipped toward Chu Xun with its huge tail.


    Chu Xun could swim as fast as a fish in the magma and dodged the attack easily.


    Bang!


    The tail splashed the magma and sent it over ten meters high in the air.


    The wyrm was so huge that every turn of its body would cause a huge whirlpool in the lake. It tried to wind its body around Chu Xun and twist him into pieces.


    Chu Xun jumped into the air from the magma and landed on the top of the wyrm¡¯s head. Then, he slapped it.


    Bang!


    The power behind the strike was overwhelming that the wyrm¡¯s head was pressed down into the magma by it.


    The wyrm roared, raised its head out of the magma, and shook it violently, trying to shake Chu Xun off its head.


    Chu Xun grabbed its horns and stayed steadily on its head as if he had taken roots there.


    The wyrm went mad and jumped away. It hit its head on the rock wall of the underground palace. With a boom, the palace began trembling continuously. The rock wall was smashed into pieces and rubble flew in all directions.


    Bang Bang¡­


    The wyrm bumped its head against everything around. The rock walls and huge stones were all smashed into pieces. The palace shook violently, causing rocks to fall from the roof.


    ¡°It looks like you want to play it tough,¡± Chu Xun yelled. He grabbed the wyrm¡¯s horn with one hand and clenched his other hand.


    Bang!


    He punched the wyrm on the head. The wyrm fell to the ground headlong and caused the ground to crack inch by inch.


    Bang Bang¡­


    Chu Xun landed more than a dozen punches on the wyrm¡¯s head, causing blood and meat to fly in the air and tearing off several scales.


    The wyrm roared in pain and dived into the magma lake.


    Chu Xun grabbed its two horns with both hands, shouted softly, and suddenly twisted his body. The huge wyrm was thus turned over in the magma.


    Splash Splash¡­


    Chu Xun grabbed the two horns tightly and kept twisting them. The wyrm rolled in the magma lake, stirring up the magma and causing it to splash dozens of meters high in the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re stronger because you¡¯re huger.¡± After saying that, Chu Xun lifted the wyrm by its two horns and threw it away. The roaring wyrm hit the rock wall hard and made it collapsed.


    Chu Xun went after it and held its tail with both hands. He swung it again and slammed it against the other rock wall.


    The wyrm screamed, and its lantern-sized eyes were filled with fear. In its eyes, this little creature was so scary.


    Chu Xun took one step to the wyrm and took its tail with both hands to shake it.


    Crack Crack¡­!


    The clear sounds of bones cracking echoed through the underground palace.


    ¡°Stop it. I surrender,¡± the wyrm begged in human language.


    ¡°I thought you were mute.¡± Chu Xun mocked. A powerful beast at the Immortal Level like the wyrm had to be super intelligent.


    ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡± The wyrm stared at Chu Xun and asked with curiosity in its eyes.


    Chu Xun was speechless. This wyrm regarded him as a monster.


    The wyrm glanced at Chu Xun and jumped into the magma. It then stuck its head out of the magma and looked at Chu Xun warily.


    ¡°Can you transform into a human being?¡± Chu Xun asked. He felt it awkward to talk to a mountain-like monster.


    ¡°How can I transform before I reach the Gold Immortal Realm?¡± The wyrm looked at him with contempt.


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned. It seemed that the wyrm had been staying there for so long that it knew nothing about the Fruits of Transfiguration.


    ¡°Look at them.¡± Chu Xun pointed to Huang Hai and the others in the maze formation and said, ¡°They are originally all beasts.¡±


    After staring at them for a while, the wyrm shook its huge head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. With their cultivation, how could they transform into human beings?¡±


    ¡°How long haven¡¯t you been out?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was captured and brought here when I was very young. Since then, I¡¯ve lived here the entire time to guard the Mysterious Flaming Lotus.¡± When the wyrm spoke of this, it looked indignant. ¡°Originally, I would be able to get out of this place when the lotus becomes mature. But you ruined it.¡±


    ¡°Guard the Mysterious Flaming Lotus? For whom?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°The owner of this place, a powerful human being that is even stronger than you,¡± the wyrm replied.


    Chu Xun curled his lips. ¡°It seems this beast is very vengeful. It didn¡¯t forget to belittle me even at this moment.¡±


    ¡°This cave has long been abandoned,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. So many of us have entered this place, and if the owner were still here, he would have shown up long ago,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    ¡°He might have gone out for something. He always wanders around and would leave for dozens of years. You broke into his place and stole his lotus. He would definitely kill you when he comes back. Just wait and see,¡± the wyrm said.


    ¡°Do you believe that I can kill you and roast you first before he comes back?¡± Chu Xun glared at the wyrm.


    The wyrm trembled in fear, and only then did it remember how terrifying Chu Xun was.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Chu Xun continued, ¡°The world outside is in chaos, and the Lost Races have appeared again. This place has been abandoned, and I think the owner must have died. There is a kind of fruit called Fruits of Transfiguration in the outside world. It can help a beast transform into a human being. These people have eaten the fruits and thus become human beings.¡±


    The wyrm widened its huge eyes, very confused.


    ¡°Do you understand me or not?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The wyrm shook its head. ¡°No,¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless. He guessed that the wyrm had been captured and brought to that place just when it was born, so it knew little about the outside world.


    ¡°How about I bring you to pick the Fruits of Transfiguration and help you transform into a human being and you follow me to battle around the world?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the wyrm shook its head, ¡°my master will kill me when he returns.¡±


    ¡°How dare he?¡± Chu Xun said, ¡°If you stay with me, no one dares to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The wyrm looked at Chu Xun with disdain. ¡°He could defeat you with a single finger of his.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Does it have to be so sarcastic?¡±


    ¡°Are you going with me or not?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want to go with me, I have to kill you.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s aura surged around him.


    The wyrm shivered in fear and quickly hid its head beneath the magma.


    Chu Xun sneered, jumped into the magma lake, and landed directly on the head of the wyrm.


    Bang!


    He punched it, causing it to scream in pain and magma to roll.


    Bang Bang¡­


    Chu Xun punched the wyrm more than a dozen times and almost knocked it out.


    ¡°Stop it. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± the wyrm begged for mercy.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist gave off purple light as he knocked the wyrm down to the bottom of the lake with a punch.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The wyrm felt a little aggrieved.


    ¡°Did you say that? I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Chu Xun swung his fist again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The wyrm roared.


    Chu Xun withdrew his fist and said, ¡°I heard it. You wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer this if you had said that earlier. You asked for it.¡±


    The wyrm was so angry that it wanted to swallow Chu Xun at once. How shameless he was, the wyrm thought.


    ¡°When I leave this place, you can go with me,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The wyrm nodded.


    ¡°Tell me about this place.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chu Xun clenched his fists again.


    The wyrm hurriedly added, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. This place is full of formations that keep me from leaving here.¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless. ¡°This wyrm knows nothing about the world and this place. It¡¯s useless except for that it¡¯s strong in terms of battling strength.¡±


    ¡°Do you know if there is any Soul-Curing Flower here?¡± Chu Xun asked expectantly. He came to this place mainly for the Soul-Curing Flower.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The wyrm nodded.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes glittered brightly with purple light, and his heart beat faster in excitement. But soon, he calmed down and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you know nothing about this place?¡±


    ¡°Well, I do know about the Soul-Curing Flower,¡± the wyrm replied, ¡°but I¡¯d suggest you give up if you are thinking about picking some Soul-Curing Flowers.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°The Soul-Curing Flower is guarded by a Flaming Qilin. It was captured and brought here with me at the same time. I¡¯m responsible for guarding the Mysterious Flaming Lotus, while it is responsible for guarding the Soul-Curing Flower. I learned this from my master when he talked about it in front of me.¡±


    ¡°There is Soul-Curing Flower in this place!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s heart trembled again. No matter who was guarding it, he was determined to get it.


    ¡°Since you and that Qilin share a similar fate, could you try to talk to it?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. It is a top divine beast born as a Beast Lord, and I¡¯m not qualified enough to talk to it,¡± the wyrm said.


    Chu Xun fell silent. It seemed that the wyrm was not lying. But no matter what, he had to get the Soul-Curing Flower.


    ¡°You stay here and don¡¯t come out for the time being,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The wyrm didn¡¯t know why Chu Xun asked it to do so, but it still nodded.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± asked the wyrm.


    ¡°Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡­


    In the Purplish Lotus Enchantment of Purification, Gao Mohan and the other two woke up one after another. The Evil Shadows in their bodies had been purified.


    ¡°Why do I feel like my muscles, bones, and soul have become stronger?¡± Gao Mohan was in high spirits.


    Logically speaking, it would take them a lot of energy to purify the Evil Shadows, so they should have felt tired instead.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Ge Zhan said.


    Diao Xingyi nodded as he had felt the same change.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know after we ask our Taoist friend,¡± said Gao Mohan.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    The three of them found that Chu Xun was not around.


    ¡°Look!¡± Ge Zhan pointed at the magma lake and exclaimed.


    Gao Mohan and Diao Xingyi looked at the magma lake and were stunned.


    After leaving the bottom of the lake, Chu Xun didn¡¯t get out of the magma immediately. Instead, he floated in the magma and drifted along the magma waves.


    ¡°Taoist friend.¡± Gao Mohan shouted.


    The Purplish Lotus Enchantment of Purification was soundproof, so Chu Xun could not hear his voice, but he sensed it. He looked up and saw Gao Mohan and the other two people look at him with a dumbfounded look.


    Chu Xun went ashore and removed the formation.


    ¡°Have the Evil Shadows in your bodies been purified?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The three of them did not answer but still looked dumbfounded.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gao Mohan looked at the magma lake and then at Chu Xun.


    ¡°I was so bored, so I went down to take a bath,¡± Chu Xun replied in a casual tone, ¡°the elements of the fire contained in the magma are good for our health. Do you want to have a try?¡±


    The three people hurriedly waved their hands to refuse. The temperature of the magma was so high that they would be burned to ashes the moment they got into it, even though they were at the Immortal Level.


    They did not think they could enjoy a bath in it like Chu Xun.


    ¡°Your body is unparalleledly strong in the world,¡± Gao Mohan said in surprise.


    ¡°Well, you should say it¡¯s invincible,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile; he had reasons to be so confident. After all, no one ever possessed the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone, bathed in the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s blood and Suan Ni True Blood except for him.


    Gao Mohan and the other two people exchanged a look and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They had been with Chu Xun for a long time, but they still could not tell what Chu Xun¡¯s limit was. They guessed that Chu Xun didn¡¯t use all his strength when he fought on his own against the three powerful figures of the Lost Races.


    So, how strong was Chu Xun?

 Chapter 460 - Wallowing in Wine and Lust

    ¡°We positively felt our physical properties being enhanced, Samsara? What happened?¡± asked Gao Mohan.


    ¡°Spirits and wraiths might be foul beings, but the Purplish Lotus Enchantment of Purification can do wonders by cleansing any foul aura that passes through it. In fact, one could argue that the sanctified aura is now fresh spiritual energy. That is why, upon consumption, you could feel yourselves being invigorated and strengthened. That is good news.¡±


    All three of them heaved sighs of relief. Their journey into this place had been nothing but marvelous and weird. They had seen nothing of the like before, in spite of their being Immortal-leveled champions, and only after this explanation, they could finally breathe easily.


    ¡°Your mastery in the magic of enchantments really is impeccable and rare, my friend,¡± Gao Mohan commented frankly, giving credit where it was due.


    ¡°Just a simple trick or two, that¡¯s all I¡¯m good at.¡±


    ¡°They say the Devil suffers no rival too in his expertise in the magic of enchantment too. Which of you would triumph in a contest of skills, I wonder?¡± said Gao Mohan with a wry look at Chu Xun.


    ¡°I¡¯d say we are equals,¡± Chu Xun chuckled unabashedly.


    Gao Mohan held Chu Xun in a brief but fixing stare before he broke into a casual smile. ¡°We¡¯ve been simpleminded and rustic bumpkins, I¡¯m afraid. To think that we failed to realize that we have such an impressive figure in our presence. I do apologize for this discourtesy.¡±


    ¡°Even the wisest man makes mistakes sometimes. I wouldn¡¯t blame it on your ignorance. I keep my identity hidden only because I don¡¯t want to be hindered by any unwanted business. I suppose I should be the one pleading guilty,¡± Chu Xun grinned back at him.


    In Chu Xun¡¯s presence were champions of the Immortal levels ¨C human warriors who had achieved the very pinnacle of human might, skills, and intellect. It was a small wonder that Gao Mohan had finally guessed who he really was.


    Meanwhile, Ge Zhan and Diao Xingyi were not fools either; this little exchange between Gao Mohan and Chu Xun had confirmed their earlier suspicions.


    ¡°So you really are the Devil, my friend.¡±


    Even so, Ge Zhan and Diao Xingyi could hardly keep their amazement restrained.


    A slight dip of Chu Xun¡¯s head was all the sign they needed.


    ¡°Much we¡¯ve heard about your name since our emergence from reclusion, Devil. We¡¯ve been interested to make our acquaintances with you, but your half-year-long disappearance had made it impossible, much to our chagrin, I might add. Little did we realize that our wishes would come true during this adventure,¡± said Ge Zhan.


    Chu Xun chuckled. Truth or not, Ge Zhan was only trying to be nice and friendly.


    ¡°And I hope I haven¡¯t been a disappointment,¡± joked Chu Xun.


    Gao Mohan studied Chu Xun and nodded pensively, ¡°A little. They say the Devil is a handsome and beautiful man. But you just seem a tad too¡­¡± Chu Xun giggled.


    He was joking and Gao Mohan¡¯s quip was an apparent attempt to lengthen the banter out of goodwill.


    Chu Xun nodded and gazed at the mutant champions still trapped inside the enchantment. After a beat of thought, he strode back to the enchantment and gripped at the Keystone, beginning to undo its magic.


    ¡°De¡ª Samsara, what are you¡­?¡± gasped Gao Mohan, surprised.


    ¡°They could still be of further use,¡± said Chu Xun.


    If what the Flame Wyrm told him were true, then the Soul-Curing Flower would be guarded by a Flaming Qilin. The mutant champions could prove useful to him in the perilous roads ahead.


    The veil of darkness inside the enchantment slowly subsided as the magic of the enchantment waned and the mutant champions trapped inside finally saw their way out.


    They rushed out quickly, pouring out the exit like haggard survivors of a devastating calamity.


    ¡°When did you come out?!¡± demanded Huang Hai.


    Chu Xun ignored him and that only made Huang Hai more furious.


    ¡°We just came out not long ago,¡± said Gao Mohan hastily.


    ¡°You should thank Samsara. None of us would have survived that ordeal if not for him,¡± added Ge Zhan.


    Huang Hai and Liu Jiuyuan squirmed with silent disgust.


    Kong Liqun, still amiable and cordial as ever, conveyed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you so much, friend Samsara.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it; we¡¯re allies after all,¡± said Chu Xun casually.


    The Lost Races champions once again said their thanks to Chu Xun, with the notable exception of Huang Hai and Liu Jiuyuan.


    ¡°So, what is this place?¡± asked Kong Liqun, looking around. ¡°You came out before us, Gao,¡± he asked Gao Mohan, ¡°Did you manage to explore around?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re only out here barely minutes before the rest of you did.¡±


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Huang Hai and Liu Jiuyuan dashed forward to explore around.


    So did Kong Liqun and the others who chased after them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look around, Samsara. With everything weird and bizarre around here, we might find something good,¡± said Gao Mohan.


    The champions searched the area, but they found nothing.


    ¡°Nothing seems to be here,¡± said Hei Zong at last.


    ¡°Not really,¡± said Huang Hai with a sneer. He jabbed a finger at the walls of the cavern and said, ¡°These looks like the scuff marks made during a fight here, and they look fresh.¡±


    ¡°You came here first, did you, Samsara?¡± interjected Liu Jiuyuan, shifting the focus to Chu Xun.


    Gao Mohan and the others glowered quietly with displeasure. Liu Jiuyuan and Huang Hai were trying to blame Chu Xun for finding any treasures first instead of thanking him for his help to undo the magical enchantment!


    ¡°You came in here first, Samsara. You¡¯ve found something, have you?¡± Liu Jiuyuan pressed.


    Chu Xun beheld him coldly and said with just as much chill, ¡°It is true that these marks were left by me during a fight just now.¡±


    ¡°So what did you find here, Samsara? You should let everyone have a look,¡± Huang Hai sneered lasciviously.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Chu Xun said to him.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± growled Huang Hai darkly.


    ¡°Go,¡± Chu Xun uttered suddenly, bolting away towards a stone door more than two meters tall on a stony rock face not far away.


    Gao Mohan, Ge Zhan, and Diao Xingyi chased after him.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± barked Huang Hai, wanting to stop them.


    Bang!


    The boiling surface of the magma burst up in a geyser more than ten meters high, and a huge tail sprang out of the molten liquid and lashed at Huang Hai.


    Shocked, Huang Hai frantically summoned his powers and fired a blast at the incoming blow.


    Bang!


    The colossal tail slammed into Huang Hai, pounding him into the ground and the magma that spilled on his clothes immediately reduced them into crispy rags and even his hair was burned.


    Seeing what happened to Huang Hai, Kong Liqun and his cohorts all reeled with horror and dashed for the door, leaving Huang Hai there.


    Livid and astonished, Huang Hai let loose a bestial howl. A strong pulse of his powers shattered the ground around him and he leaped out of the hole in the ground and rushed after the stone door too.


    He was fortunate that the gigantic tail had not felt the need to properly kill him, or Huang Hai would have never managed to make it out.


    The champions poured through the stone door to find themselves in a breathtaking utopia of strong oak trees, verdant meadows, blossoming flowers, and a bubbling brook.


    The beautiful scene was a relaxing sight to behold.


    Chu Xun wallowed in the picturesque vista unfolding before him. This really was a welcoming spectacle, especially after that dismal and dreary volcano-like cavern just now.


    Bang!


    Huang Hai made it in, panting and gasping for breath. His hair was still smoking from the heat of the magma that singed it and he was scalded everywhere from head to toe, to say nothing about the blood that only made him unsightlier and more revolting.


    ¡°Are you all right, Huang?¡± asked Kong Liqun, out of genuine concern for a fellow mutant.


    ¡°You knew that there¡¯s a monster in the magma, did you?!¡± Huang Hai snarled at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you not warn me!?¡± Huang Hai burst out, teetering on absolute rage.


    ¡°You were interested in the scuff marks caused by a fight just now, weren¡¯t you? Well, don¡¯t think you¡¯d take my word for it, so I¡¯d better allow you to see it with your own eyes.¡±


    ¡°So you admit you kept this information from us on purpose?!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun vanished, reappearing right in front of Huang Hai in the blink of an eye and he viciously gave the Mustelid champion a hard smack across the face.


    Still wounded and no match for Chu Xun even on his best days, there was no way he could hold his own against a sudden attack by Chu Xun.


    Crack!


    The sound of the smack rang out like a cracking whip as Huang Hai cried with agony, crashing to the ground with half his face mangled. No one could ever miss the sickening sounds of bones cracking.


    Chu Xun chased after him and added another kick that shattered a few of his ribs.


    Bang!


    Huang Hai fell to the ground, rolling as he tumbled until he finally stopped.


    ¡°Please, restrain your anger, friend Samsara,¡± Kong Liqun cried fiercely. That Huang Hai, a champion of the Lost Races, to be subjected to such beatings was an insult to the rest of the mutants.


    ¡°I broke the enchantment outside, then I saved your life. Instead of a word of thanks, you kept on questioning like I¡¯m a thief. Do you really think I¡¯m a pushover?!¡± Chu Xun hissed coldly.


    None of the mutant champions liked this. After all, Huang Hai was one of their own. But Chu Xun was right and no one could dismiss his contributions so far. More importantly, that Huang Hai could hardly defend himself from one smack to the face made it even more embarrassing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Huang did not mean that, friend Samsara,¡± persuaded Kong Liqun. No one could say what other trouble lurked ahead and they might still need Samsara¡¯s help.


    ¡°Let this be the last time then,¡± Chu Xun growled. He peered at Liu Jiuyuan, ¡°That goes for you too. One more word against me and you would be sorry.¡±


    Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s face seethed with indignation. His mouth opened as if to retort, but nothing came out. Quietly inside, he thought, ¡°Go on, Samsara. Go on strutting around while you still can, but I¡¯ll have the last laugh.¡±


    Meanwhile, Gao Mohan and the other three human champions swallowed their saliva. ¡°So the Devil really does live up to his reputation of being an irascible monster.¡±


    The whole party decided to take a rest there.


    And the mutant champions used the chance to help Huang Hai heal.


    Huang Hai¡¯s injuries were quite bad; Chu Xun¡¯s smack across his face had caused a fracture, in addition to the shattered ribs from the vicious kick.


    But with the other five mutant champions joining hands to heal him, helped by the fact that he too, was a powerful champion himself, he quickly recovered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Chu Xun, leading the way.


    Gao Mohan and his three companions followed after him. They would go wherever he would.


    They found a craggy dirt path flanked by greenish meadows bedecked with bright blooming flowers. The chilly clean air was refreshing and for one moment, it felt like a field trip to the country instead of a perilous exploration.


    Yet despite the casual and relaxed looks on their faces, everyone knew better than to let their guard down. With all the weird things they had encountered so far, there was no telling what other surprises might be waiting to pop out.


    They walked down the dirt path before they finally saw where it led them to: a big and ancient castle.


    The tall and menacing spires left everyone in an apprehensive mood.


    CREAK!


    The ornately-fashioned and heavyset doors groaned open and pale, gossamer mists tricked out of the ajar gap before the party of champions spied figures of people drifting out the door.


    Female dancers more than twenty of them, each gorgeous beauties in their own right began to gyrate gracefully to the swirling plumes of the divine mists. The sight of their curvaceous figures through the veil of their thinly-gauzed robes could easily arouse any man¡¯s carnal hunger.


    ¡°Welcome home, dear lords!¡±


    The melodic tones of a pipa wafted around, its soft and enchanting music, along with the cooing voices of the singing girls could easily soften any man.


    Even Chu Xun could feel as if a certain craving and longing rearing its head inside him.


    He channeled his powers, allowing the Hong Meng Immortal Qi to course through every part of him and dispel the restlessness that tormented him. But when he spun around to look at the others, he saw how hard and fiery were their stares and how they were being engulfed by the wanton flames of desire.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± called Huang Hai, his expression positively odd and his eyes all lit up and his Adam¡¯s apple rolling as he swallowed hard.


    Unsurprisingly, everyone else was hardly faring any better either.


    Chu Xun could hardly be not surprised. ¡°What charms these women exude that even Immortal-level champions could not resist them!¡±


    ¡°We are your servants, here welcoming you back into your home,¡± said one of the women, her sultry voice substantiating the flattery of her message. Her ravishing beauty could easily make any man who looked at her swoon.


    These were all beauties whom kings and princes would gladly trade away their kingdoms for.


    And no one could deny that it was surrealistically pleasant to see so many beauties standing together.


    ¡°Please come in, my lords!¡±


    The women cried out as one, falling to their knees.


    ¡°But none of us are the master of this place,¡± uttered Kong Liqun, one of the handful ones who could still remain sensible.


    ¡°Are you abandoning us, my lords?!¡± shrieked one of the women sourly that she looked pitiful.


    ¡°How could we?¡± said Huang Hai, approaching them.


    ¡°I knew it! I knew that you will not forsake us, my lord!¡± cried two of the women, throwing themselves into Huang Hai. They stood by his sides and gently led him inside.


    ¡°Wait, Huang!¡± yelped Kong Liqun.


    If Huang Hai could hear him, he showed no signs of it. He stepped into the mists and into the castle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± said Liu Jiuyuan, pretending to look fine. But no one could ever miss those manic eyes of his that blazed with an evident lust. He stepped forward and allowed another pair of women who sidled into him and led him too inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look then,¡± said Hei Zong.


    Lang Mu and the rest of the mutant champions joined him and they went through the great doors.


    With a devious grin twisting on his face, Chu Xun followed after them. He was really interested to see what would happen.


    Once inside, the castle really was more than meets the eye than what they saw outside.


    The actual compound and the size of this palace complex was larger than it looked from the outside, and everywhere around the ethereal mist-covered castle, legions of female servants who were each a beauty too waited to answer every beck and call.


    A wide pool sat at the center of the meticulously decorated compound surrounded by portieres of fibrous drapes. Vaporous mists drifted over the surface of the bath, shrouded in colorful lights that poured as if from inside the water.


    Everything screamed luxury and elegance; even the chaise lounges and tables were all expertly hewn from white jade.


    Chu Xun found Huang Hai who first came in, now lying on a daybed in a gauze-draped cabana and surrounded by four beautiful women who were massaging him and feeding him magical fruits and syrupy nectar-like draughts.


    Liu Jiuyuan looked equally depraved, if not worse with beautiful women in his arms, wallowing in wine and lust.


    When Chu Xun looked around to find the other mutant champions, he found them enjoying themselves similarly.


    Then he swiveled back and to his surprise, even Gao Mohan and the other two human champions have already been ushered to their respective cabanas too.


    ¡°Please come here, my lord,¡± said a beautiful lady, chirping with a voice as silky and soft as marshmallow.


    Chu Xun nodded with a chuckle and allowed himself to be led to another cabana that housed another daybed.


    ¡°Have some wine, my lord.¡±


    Chu Xun took the cup of wine she offered and surveyed its contents. It was a strange liquid that shimmered with a golden luster whenever it swirled and its aroma really was refreshing. He downed the cup¡¯s contents.


    ¡°You called us your lords, but I don¡¯t even know your names?¡± simpered Chu Xun.


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten our names, my lord? I¡¯m Violet Fairywren, and she¡¯s Sapphire Fairywren.¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s your big sister?¡±


    ¡°You remember us, my lord! Even after so long, you remember us!¡± cried Violet, her face beaming with joyful surprise that radiated more charm.


    Chu Xun said nothing. Fairywrens are a kind of songbirds and in the Huaxian classification of colors, blue comes before purple.


    ¡°You must be tired, my lord. Let me give you a good massage,¡± said Violet. She allowed Chu Xun to lie down on her lap and she began to rub around his temples gently.


    Sapphire eased closer and pressed on his legs with perfect and impeccable strength that really was comforting and soothing to him.


    ¡°Well, since you are my servants, surely that means that I can do anything to you both?¡± Chu Xun said suddenly with a lewd look on his face.


    He could feel Violet¡¯s and Sapphire¡¯s pausing for one very, very brief moment of hesitation, although they quickly recovered and pretended nothing happened.


    ¡°Naturally, my lord. You can do anything to us,¡± said Sapphire seductively.


    Chu Xun smirked and closed his eyes.


    Violet and Sapphire shared furtive glances, their alluring eyes turning into that of doubt and suspicion.


    Yet in spite of the vast area, Chu Xun quickly realized that something was preventing him from exploring everywhere using his Divine Sense. He could not find out if this was all just an illusion or not.


    Chu Xun closed his eyes as if to nap, but he was deep in thought.


    ¡°Surely you have someone in charge here, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked suddenly.


    ¡°Why, you lords are the ones whose orders we obey, sir,¡± said Violet.


    Chu Xun sat up.


    ¡°Where are you going to, my lord?¡± Violet purred.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me,¡± Chu Xun muttered as he trotted off, heading towards Gao Mohan¡¯s cabana daybed.


    ¡°Enjoying yourself, Gao?¡± chuckled an amused Chu Xun when he found Gao Mohan basking in so much pleasure that his eyes were practically misty and distant.


    ¡°Chu? Are you leaving this paradise?¡± Gao Mohan squinted his eyes unsteadily, his face flushed with shades of red.


    Chu Xun stared at him quietly. Gao Mohan had just addressed him as ¡°Chu¡± openly, and he called this place ¡°paradise¡±.


    ¡°Do you not want to come with me?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°We are all lords of this paradise. Go if you wish; I¡¯m not coming,¡± said Gao Mohan before he promptly snuggled close to the woman in his arms.


    Chu Xun frowned and went to Ge Zhan¡¯s cabana.


    ¡°Having fun, Ge?¡±


    Ge Zhan¡¯s drifting gaze and flushed cheeks looked like he was drunk as he struggled to focus on Chu Xun.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Chu! Why are you not at your own place? What brings you here?¡± he asked stiffly as if unhappy to see him.


    Chu Xun furrowed his brows and spun around, heading this time towards Diao Xingyi¡¯s cabana.


    Things turned out to be much worse; Diao Xingyi appeared to be so hostile towards him that a fight nearly broke out. Chu Xun needed to leave before things soured.


    Then he thought of Kong Liqun. The Peacock champion had managed to retain some of his senses earlier.


    ¡°How dare you step into the hallowed grounds of the Peacock race!¡± bellowed Kong Liqun when Chu Xun found him. The Peacock champion summoned his powers, readying himself for a fight.


    Chu Xun quietly and quickly bolted away. He could hear moans and grunts of ecstasy when he passed by the veiled cabana daybeds of the others, including Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s.


    He came back to his cabana and he asked Violet, ¡°Are you real or are you just an illusion?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my lord?¡± asked Violet with feigned concern on her sweet, beautiful face.


    ¡°You must have been away for too long, my lord. Perhaps you¡¯ll need some time settling in. Here¡¯s a cup of wine to soothe your nerves. You loved it so much last time,¡± said Sapphire, offering him a jade tumbler filled this time with not golden nectar, but a strange liquid eddying softly with an emerald-greenish sheen off its surface.


    Chu Xun took the tumbler and downed its contents quickly.


    ¡°Why am I feeling dizzy?¡± Chu Xun murmured, feeling everything in a confusing whirl around him. It felt like he had fallen through a looking glass of the most salacious dreams where a horde of beauties huddled around him, begging to mate with him.


    ¡°You must have had too much to drink,¡± said Violet, slowly leading Chu Xun back to the daybed to lie down. ¡°Let¡¯s have some rest.¡±


    Chu Xun laid on the bed and quickly fell into a deep slumber.


    Violet and Sapphire stared at each other. The latter examined his breathing before nodding at Violet, signaling that Chu Xun had indeed fallen asleep.


    ¡°He¡¯s strange. None of our charms seems to be working with him,¡± said Violet incredulously at the sleeping Chu Xun.


    ¡°Ensnaring Temptation is not working on him at all. Does he not have any lust?¡± uttered Sapphire.


    ¡°Ensnaring Temptation is a concoction of Scarlet¡¯s. No man can resist it. But you¡¯re right; something¡¯s wrong with this man and we¡¯d better ask Scarlet,¡± said Violet.


    Sapphire nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With one last look at Chu Xun, they pushed past the drapes and strode out.


    They paced slowly away, and they could hear Chu Xun¡¯s snores.


    Suddenly, the gossamer drapes opened again; Violet and Sapphire had doubled back.


    They studied him carefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much for nothing, Sapphire. This drug is made by Scarlet herself. There¡¯s no cure for it and there¡¯s no way he can ever wake up.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. But I still can¡¯t help feeling something¡¯s off with this one.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two women left.


    Moments later, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes opened, his face curling with a wicked grin.

 Chapter 461 - Fox Mutants

    Sapphire and Violet talked as they strode, although they never once let down their guard.


    But unbeknownst to them, Chu Xun was following right behind them. With his magic, they could never have known.


    Through halls and corridors, the women passed through until they reached a deserted corner of a remote chamber inside the castle. Violet looked around carefully to make sure no one was watching, then she quickly twisted an orange-glazed lamp hanging from a pillar.


    Rumble!


    The ground trembled and a portal opened at where a flat wall once stood.


    Sapphire and Violet peered around again cautiously before slipping inside and the door slowly slid shut.


    They did not see Chu Xun perching right at the top of the pillar. He had been there, watching every move they had made. He waited for minutes before he finally glided down and he twisted the glazed lamp.


    The stone door groaned open and Chu Xun dove inside.


    Swoosh!


    He barely stepped inside when a white bolt of energy came whizzing at him like a lightning blast.


    Chu Xun drove his heels into the ground and launched himself well out of the way of the blast.


    Rumble!


    The stray energy bolt missed him and an explosion of gravel and dirt left a wide hole in the ground.


    Swoosh!


    Another white bolt of light came, barreling straight at Chu Xun¡¯s face this time.


    Chu Xun raised a hand and parried the bolt with his bare hands. He gasped aloud. It was not an energy bolt, but a tail.


    But before he could catch his breath, another white jet of light screamed at him.


    Chu Xun summoned his powers, his very self emitting a bright purplish radiance. Then he stomped hard, releasing a powerful pulse that shook the earth and a terrifying fissure cracked open on the ground, scaring Violet and Sapphire enough that they stood back.


    ¡°Save your strength; you¡¯re no match for me,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Violet and Sapphire stared at Chu Xun warily.


    Chu Xun took a beat to observe them, then he yelped with surprise, ¡°Ah!? You¡¯re foxes?! No wonder you¡¯re so cunning!¡±


    Even he had fallen into their cunning trap.


    ¡°So you pretended to be asleep?¡± growled Violet.


    Chu Xun smirked. What a dumb question. That he was standing here before her was already a blatant ¡°yes¡±.


    ¡°You really are remarkable,¡± chirped Sapphire, her flirtatious eyes flashing with a strange glint.


    ¡°You are powerful. In fact, the most powerful one I¡¯ve seen before,¡± purred Violet as well, her eyes lighting up with the same weird glow.


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze began to wander as his sight began to lose focus. He stumbled, nearly falling, as he struggled to keep himself steady in his nauseous delirium.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Sapphire¡¯s eyes were now like a pair of vortexes spiraling rapidly.


    ¡°Samsara¡­¡± answered Chu Xun dazedly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sapphire pressed further.


    ¡°To explore these ruins and find treasure,¡± replied Chu Xun obediently.


    Sapphire drew closer to Chu Xun and swung an arm, tossing into the air some dust-like powder. Chu Xun inhaled the powder.


    ¡°Am I pretty?¡± asked Sapphire.


    ¡°Pretty.¡±


    ¡°Are you a scoundrel?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°How did you manage to stay conscious?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°I once found a strange pill and I consumed it. I have become immune to poisons since then,¡± said Chu Xun, his gaze still distant and his expression bewildered.


    Violet gave off a burst of crisp laughter. ¡°So that¡¯s it. Heavens, was I so astonished? I was thinking if Scarlet¡¯s drug had failed to work.¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s immune to all poisons? Much good that gave him,¡± sneered Sapphire. She said to Chu Xun, ¡°You¡¯re tired. You need a rest now. But remember my voice. You are not to get up until I call you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, I need a rest,¡± said Chu Xun with a blank stare, and he laid down on the ground and took a nap.


    ¡°So, what now, Sapphire?¡± asked Violet.


    ¡°I bet they¡¯re here for the Soul-curing Flower. We cannot let them succeed,¡± Sapphire said with a glance at the sleeping Chu Xun. ¡°Let¡¯s take him to Scarlet.¡±


    So the high and lofty Devil was carried by two women like a carpet roll. The world would laugh and tease him forever if anyone knew.


    The journey took another half-hour until they came to a lone tower that sat in a secluded corner of the glen.


    ¡°What brings you two here?¡± an alluring voice echoed from inside.


    The door of the tower swung open on its own.


    Violet and Sapphire hoisted Chu Xun into the hall of the tower.


    ¡°We¡¯re here because we miss you, Scarlet,¡± Violet piped.


    ¡°Really? Surely not. Those cakes that I made maybe,¡± said the bewitching voice, now with a tinge of sisterly affection.


    A figure in red came down from the top. The woman reached the bottom of the stairs, clothed similarly in a dress made of translucent gauze that barely obscured her shapely figure, and its length failed to cover her fair and beautiful legs as she drew nearer, barefooted. The red dot on her forehead between her eyebrows sweetened the already breathtakingly beautiful features of her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have a problem, Scarlet,¡± said Sapphire.


    The woman halted and saw that they were carrying Chu Xun and she instinctively tugged at her dress to adjust it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Between the spell I¡¯ve cast on him and the datura powder that you¡¯ve made, he¡¯s unconscious now,¡± said Sapphire.


    ¡°And he is the problem you spoke off?¡± said the woman called Scarlet, whom both Violet and Sapphire looked to with deference, ¡°He seems pretty ordinary to me.¡±


    ¡°No, Scarlet. Out of the eleven of their party, he¡¯s the only one who has been able to remain normal. Even the Ensnaring Temptation that you concocted failed to work on him. In fact, he nearly followed us all the way here,¡± insisted Violet.


    Scarlet frowned. ¡°Tell me more,¡± she said.


    Sapphire recounted to her what happened, leaving out not a single detail.


    Scarlet listened and she studied Chu Xun intently. ¡°So he¡¯s been able to maintain his senses because of that pill he once took.¡±


    ¡°So he says, but I don¡¯t believe a word he says. But Sapphire was able to put him down, at least, and now here he sleeps, as dead as a log,¡± screeched Violet.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± remarked Scarlet, waving for Sapphire to let Chu Xun down.


    Sapphire did as she was told.


    Scarlet motioned for her younger sister to step back, and once she did, Scarlet went to a wall and slapped on one of the bricks.


    The brick retreated into the wall and with a loud groan, the ground which Chu Xun was lying on sank suddenly, allowing him to fall into a hole.


    Clank!


    From inside the pit, a large iron cage rose up with Chu Xun trapped inside. The bars were all iron rebars as thick as a child¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re being too careful, Scarlet. He¡¯s under Sapphire¡¯s spell. He will never wake up unless she gives the word,¡± said Violet.


    Scarlet glared at her, ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked, fools!¡±


    Sapphire¡¯s face twisted with horror. With a hesitating look at Chu Xun inside the cage, she gasped, ¡°D-did you mean¡­ Did you mean that he allowed himself to be caught on purpose?!¡±


    Scarlet nodded.


    ¡°Never,¡± breathed Violet, her eyes so wide with disbelief and shock written all over her face.


    Scarlet scoffed. She looked up at the cage and said, ¡°I know you are still awake. Or do you think pretending to be asleep will help your present predicament?¡±


    All three pairs of eyes stared at Chu Xun, but he remained just as peaceful in sleep as a babe.


    ¡°Look, Scarlet. I told you, he¡¯s under Sapphire¡¯s spell. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s awake,¡± said Violet.


    ¡°And still you wish to keep up your act?¡± persisted Scarlet, ignoring her younger sister¡¯s calls.


    Chu Xun hardly moved an inch.


    ¡°I told you, Scarlet! He cannot wake up! Why can¡¯t you believe us!¡± screeched Violet irately and she approached the cage, wanting to give Chu Xun¡¯s nose a pinch to prove her point.


    Scarlet¡¯s face spasmed into horror, ¡°No! Wait!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes blinked opened and he grabbed Violet¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°AAHHH!¡± she cried, panicking.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± bellowed Scarlet, her entire self radiating with a reddish glow.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s not get hasty. All I need is a simple shake and her hand¡¯s gone. She¡¯ll have to spend the rest of her life as a three-legged fox,¡± cackled Chu Xun casually.


    A frightened Violet immediately felt her powers sealed and she could not use an ounce of her strength.


    ¡°Be careful, Scarlet! He¡¯s a powerful one!¡± cried Violet despite her distraught state, determined to warn her sisters.


    Scarlet, her face fraught with cold fury, held Chu Xun in a fixing stare, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just pulling your leg,¡± chuckled Chu Xun, releasing Violet¡¯s wrist immediately.


    The fox mutant was so surprised that for one moment, she shuddered before she sprang away, returning to the side of the woman they called Scarlet.


    Even she and Sapphire were dumbfounded too.


    ¡°Are you all right, Violet?¡± Sapphire asked first and foremost.


    Violet shook her head. She peered at Chu Xun with those large eyes of hers. Why did Chu Xun let her go?


    ¡°Come on, relax,¡± said Chu Xun, grinning, ¡°I was only having a joke.¡±


    Scarlet studied Chu Xun with not a hint of warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t think for one moment that this will make us believe you. I¡¯m not falling for that trick,¡± she sneered.


    Chu Xun smiled. ¡°I come in peace. But I only want to know about this: why are you imprisoning us?¡±


    ¡°You really want to know?¡¯ Scarlet broke into a coquettish grin.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Then you have all the time in that cage to think,¡± said Scarlet, her grin evaporating back into cold anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they say ¡®as sly as a fox¡¯, I think. Look at how mercurial you are,¡± Chu Xun commented with genuine interest.


    ¡°You¡¯re the fox here! What a devious schemer!¡± Violet glared at him.


    ¡°Wait, I thought you¡¯re foxes?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°We¡¯re fox mutants. Not ordinary foxes.¡±


    Chu Xun nearly choked on his own saliva at that. He stared incredulously at Violet, thinking, ¡°What on earth is the difference?!¡±


    ¡°Violet,¡± Scarlet scowled warningly at her younger sibling. She said to Chu Xun, ¡°Do you know what is this cage made of?¡±


    ¡°The finest iron after thousands of years of tempering, mixed with some mithril,¡± guessed Chu Xun aloud.


    That Chu Xun could correctly guess the secrets of her cage surprised Scarlet, although she quickly recomposed herself, ¡°You¡¯re a knowledgeable one, aren¡¯t you? So since you know what my cage is made of, you know full well that you¡¯ll never get out of here.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be so sure if I were you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Some confidence. Let me tell you this: no one leaves this place at all,¡± said Scarlet. She reached for a switch that would retract the cage back underground.


    ¡°Wait,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly.


    ¡°I would advise you to behave yourself, or I¡¯ll have to kill you now,¡± said Scarlet, her eyes flaring with malice.


    ¡°I only want to say that you can let your cage down, but I¡¯m not going down,¡± chuckled Chu Xun. He gripped at the bars of the cage firmly and grunted harshly as he glowed with a purplish radiance as power surged into his arms.


    Scarlet, Violet, and Sapphire all stared with disbelief.


    Then, with sheer brute strength, Chu Xun pulled apart the iron bars ¨C bars as thick as a child¡¯s arm ¨C to make a wide enough space to crawl through.


    He stepped out easily and peered at the three women. With a relaxed simper, he said, ¡°All right. You can let the cage down now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible,¡± gasped Violet bewilderedly.


    Terrified, Scarlet barked to her sisters, ¡°Both of you! Into the safe room now!¡±


    Four white, bushy tails sprouted at her back.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Chu Xun blurted, ¡°A nine-tailed silver-backed fox.¡±


    A crimson shroud of light enveloped around Scarlet and the sheer intensity of her burgeoning aura thrashed and pitched violently like a storm.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    She swung all four of her tails at Chu Xun, and they lanced at him like spears.


    Chu Xun fired four bolts in rapid succession; the energy bolts pummeled at the tails, forcing Scarlet away as the pulses of force from the impacts obliterated the furniture into scraps of wood.


    Hum!


    Undaunted, Scarlet¡¯s aura hardly waned. Her tails came up, fluttering in the billowing storm churning because of her channeling powers.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The tails radiated white glows and they shot like shafts of light, racing straight for Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun sighed. Then a terrible rumble broke out like a monster awakening from its slumber and Chu Xun let loose a devastating burst of Hong Meng Immortal Qi that surged in waves towards all directions.


    Scarlet¡¯s face fell. She frantically summoned her powers to defend herself but to no avail; the waves of Hong Meng Immortal Qi smashed into her and she careened backward for several paces.


    Chu Xun lunged, bolting forward with trails of mirages in his wake.


    Shocked, Scarlet retaliated by thrusting her tails at Chu Xun, each of them driving forward like the shiny white tips of steel.


    With a quick swat, Chu Xun parried away two of the tails, then, imbuing his other hand with Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he seized the other two.


    Enraged and flustered, Scarlet glared furiously at Chu Xun. She tried to force Chu Xun backward and get free, but the latter was too powerful and she could not overpower him much less getting her tails back.


    ¡°You villain! Release my sister!¡± Violet pounced at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun shook his head wearily. Countless Reincarnation Lines shot into the air and constricted around Violet, wrapping her into a giant dumpling suspended in mid-air.


    ¡°Let them go, you scoundrel!¡± shrieked Sapphire, lunging at Chu Xun too.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flared purple. With only his mind, he conjured an enchantment that imprisoned Sapphire inside. The barriers of light trembled and rippled as Sapphire desperately struggled to break free but the enchantment was just too strong.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun released his grip on Scarlet¡¯s tails. The fur at the end of the bush tails had shot up, turning as hard and sharp as needles.


    ¡°Die,¡± growled Scarlet, her face fraught with malice and anger. Her hands waved around with the grace of a dancer and a red orb, forged completely from Internal Breath, appeared before her, shining brilliantly like a miniature sun, containing great power.


    Scarlet swung an arm, willing the red fiery ball to charge at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun casually raised a hand. Tiny, purplish bursts of Hong Meng Immortal Qi seeped out the tips of his fingers like silky webs, causing the air to warp. Then he clenched his fingers into a ball, seizing hard.


    Rumble!


    The fireball burst into cinders.


    Scarlet grunted and staggered unsteadily, her face flushed with uneven shades of red as she grimaced with pain, a trickle of blood escaped the corner of her lips.


    ¡°You might be powerful, but not yet a match for me,¡± observed Chu Xun.


    He knew enough to guess correctly that she was also an Immortal-level champion, albeit a newly-ascended one.


    ¡°Let¡¯s us go, you villain!¡± Violet screamed from inside her Reincarnation Line cocoon, struggling to break free.


    ¡°Run, Scarlet!¡± screamed Sapphire.


    ¡°All right, all right. No need to impress me with your sisterly love,¡± chuckled Chu Xun. He waved a hand and the Reincarnation Lines were all gone, so did the enchantment that imprisoned Sapphire.


    Shocked, Sapphire and Violet scampered back to Scarlet.


    ¡°Scarlet, are you all right?¡± asked Violet, filled with anguished concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine; it¡¯s nothing much,¡± said Scarlet.


    She looked at Chu Xun. Whoever he was, this stranger had easily pried his way out from the cage made of the finest iron with his bare hands, then he effortlessly restrained both Violet and Sapphire before injuring her with barely a lift of his finger. That was proof enough about how incredibly powerful he was.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she hissed.


    ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯m only here for the Soul-curing Flower.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Scarlet snapped coldly.


    The remark robbed every ounce of warmth from Chu Xun¡¯s eyes as his gaze turned suddenly cold and dangerous and his aura burgeoned rapidly like a rising leviathan.


    ¡°No one stands in my way to the Flower.¡±


    The Soul-curing Flower was everything to bringing back Hua Qingwu and he would never allow himself to be thwarted. He would kill anyone who would dare to stop him.


    During their journey here, Chu Xun had heard Violet and Sapphire discussing the Flower. This was the only reason he had spared their lives, or else, all three of the fox mutants would have long been dead already.


    ¡°I need the Flower to save someone. Do not test my patience. The Flower¡¯s mine. Stand in my way, and you¡¯ll know the meaning of death,¡± warned Chu Xun threateningly.


    Scarlet and her sisters shuddered. The cold ferocity that permeated Chu Xun¡¯s gaze told them enough: he was not joking at all. This was a man prepared to do whatever it takes to achieve his target.


    ¡°You cannot take the Flower. We¡¯ll be trapped here forever!¡± Violet retorted sharply.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We can only leave this place once the Soul-curing Flower has reached its peak maturity. We have a score to settle and we need to be free to leave this place, only then we can settle our score,¡± said Violet, her face florid with anger and hate.


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± said a mildly interested Chu Xun.


    ¡°Let me tell this tale,¡± interjected Scarlet.


    ¡°As you have noticed, we are all mutants formerly nine-tailed silver-backed foxes,¡± she said, ¡°We were nearly killed once when we were still young and the master of this place, a stranger called Periwinkle Sol, saved us. He bade us stay here and wait for the Soul-curing Flower to mature. That shall be our cue to leave this place to settle that score, at last, he told us.¡±


    ¡°I can bring you out,¡± muttered Chu Xun.


    The remark made Scarlet tore her head into his direction at once with a glint of hope shining in her eyes, although she quickly shook her head. ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°He saved us. For this, it¡¯s only right that we repay him by guarding this Flower until it reaches full bloom. That¡¯s the least we should do.¡±


    That surprised Chu Xun, who felt respect and admiration for Scarlet¡¯s honor and loyalty.


    ¡°How long more until the Flower reaches full bloom?¡± he asked.


    ¡°One more week.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just wait here until it fully matures. That way, you won¡¯t be breaking your promise.¡±


    Scarlet stared at him, then she said, ¡°I¡¯d advise that you leave quickly. Master Periwinkle might come back as the Flower nears its full bloom.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°He said so himself before he left,¡± said Scarlet.


    Chu Xun giggled at that. ¡°You might not have realized that much has changed in the world outside since your millennia-long watch began. For all we know, this Master Periwinkle might never come back anymore.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s out somewhere on a pilgrimage; it¡¯s nothing surprising that he hardly comes back.¡±


    ¡°Then when was the last time he came back?¡±


    Scarlet paused to think, then she murmured, ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s been so long¡­ It¡¯s been more than a thousand years¡­¡±


    ¡°So Uncle Periwinkle¡¯s no longer coming back?¡± frowned Violet with apparent sadness. She appeared to be very attached to this Periwinkle Sol.


    ¡°Never,¡± said Sapphire, coaxing her sister, ¡°Uncle Periwinkle¡¯s powerful and mighty. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s only delayed. He¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m taking the Flower later. Nothing will stop me. Not even this Periwinkle Sol.¡±


    ¡°Piffle. Even if Uncle Periwinkle is not here, there¡¯s also the Flaming Qilin. You¡¯ll never beat him,¡± Violet rebutted hotly.


    ¡°Win or lose, I¡¯ll not back down,¡± said Chu Xun, his stare betraying a trace of sorrow. He must get the Flower. It was all he needed to review Hua Qingwu and he would do what he can or die trying.


    ¡°Why must you be so persistent? The Soul-curing Flower might be valuable, but surely not to the point where one would gladly sacrifice one¡¯s life for,¡± observed Scarlet curiously.


    ¡°Because I need it to save my wife. She¡¯s hurt. Very hurt. So hurt that she¡¯s been asleep for far too long,¡± Chu Xun muttered. ¡°I have vowed to do whatever it takes. Whatever. So long as she wakes up.¡±


    Scarlet and her sisters could not believe what they had just heard. But the indescribable sadness in Chu Xun¡¯s distant gaze told them enough ¨C he was not lying at all.

 Chapter 462 - Full Bloom!

    It would take a week for the Soul-curing Flower to reach full bloom.


    The castle was a figment of magic; an enchantment conjured by Periwinkle Sol. In fact, everything ¨C including any non-existent servants and guards in the castle ¨C were all contrivances of Periwinkle¡¯s magic except for the sisters.


    Once again, Chu Xun felt awed by his magic.


    But more importantly, Scarlet no longer tried to stop Chu Xun from taking the Soul-curing Flower. But he would first have to defeat the Flaming Qilin first.


    Scarlet¡¯s other sisters joined them. Chu Xun beheld the beauty and charms of all seven of them; they really were so gorgeous that true enough, kings and lords would gladly trade away their kingdoms and power for any of them.


    ¡°Violet, release those men,¡± instructed Scarlet.


    Violet nodded, but before she could leave, Chu Xun stopped her.


    All seven of them were perplexed by this, but Chu Xun proffered no explanations.


    The rest of the champions ¨C with the exception of Gao Mohan, Diao Xingyi, and Ge Zhan ¨C were all enemies as far as he was concerned. Even from the very beginning, Chu Xun had no intention of allowing them to leave the ruins alive.


    Seven days whizzed by swiftly.


    Flashes of tri-colored lights festooned every corner of the ruins as if heralding the most important event that has ever happened here: the Soul-curing Flower was reaching full bloom!


    Scarlet and her sisters released the champions from their ensnarement and finally, they all woke up.


    Scarlet and her sisters released the champions from their ensnarement and finally, they all woke up. The throngs of beautiful maidens all vanished into thin air, and the lavish and luxurious setting of the bath pool and the outdoor cabana beds all disappeared, replaced by the dismal and dusty rubbles of the ancient ruins. Even the magical fruits that they feasted on turned back into ordinary fruits and the nectar and wine returned back into normal water.


    The eleven champions instantly understood what went wrong: their days of lust and pleasure were but only a dream. An illusion that had kept them ensnared like hares in a trap.


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve been enjoying yourselves, everyone?¡± Chu Xun teased them, accompanied by Scarlet and her sisters.


    The memories of their days of wanton lust were practically carved into their minds. There was no way they would ever forget that and they had never felt any more shame that as Immortal-level champions, they had allowed themselves to fall prey to such depraved and disgraceful urges.


    ¡°So, Gao, Ge, and Diao? You¡¯ve labored hard for the past few days; one might think you would have sired new heirs!¡± Chu Xun jabbed.


    All three of them felt their faces burning red like tongs in a fire.


    ¡°Please, Samsara! Say no more! We can¡¯t stand the shame!¡± gasped Gao Mohan, wanting to find a hole to dive into.


    Ge Zhan and Diao Xingyi too were hanging their heads over their shoulders, their faces flushed with red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. As the saying goes, desire is in men a hunger, eh? In fact, your exploits in this past week have shown that you are all in robust health!¡±


    For seasoned and refined champions to succumb to lust; if only they could just keep their faces covered and run away.


    Even the mutant champions felt ashamed of themselves too.


    ¡°And you have known from the start?! That we¡¯ve walked right into a trap?!¡± Liu Jiuyuan burst out, looking rather pale. The exertions for the past few days must have spent him greatly.


    ¡°I did,¡± Chu Xun sniggered, ¡°And I have seen with these eyes of mine how unsightly you were. In fact, out of all of you here, I can safely say that you and that Mustelid worked the hardest in your beds.¡±


    That remark made the scowl on Huang Hai¡¯s face grew even bitter.


    ¡°I daresay these vixen mutants are the ones who are manipulating the enchantment?¡± Liu Jiuyuan glared darkly at Scarlet and her sisters with undisguised resentment.


    Scarlet and her sisters might be the most beautiful women they ever clapped eyes on, but without the enchantment to influence them, they could resist their charms by remaining alert and wary.


    ¡°Indeed. You should thank Samsara. It was he who asked that we release you all,¡± said Scarlet.


    ¡°Lousy trollops! You caused our disgrace! For that, you should pay!¡± Liu Jiuyuan lashed out viciously. He could not allow any word of his week-long escapade of lechery to reach outside lest his reputation suffers.


    ¡°What a complete brute! You barge in here on your own volition! We did not herd you in like sheep!¡± retorted Violet angrily.


    ¡°Damn you fiendish vixens! How dare weaklings like you show such insolence to us!¡± Huang Hai bellow, firing a blast at Violet.


    A high-tiered Beast Lord, Violet could never survive a blow from Huang Hai, who was obviously taking advantage of his greater strength. All color drained from her face.


    Enraged, Scarlet fired another blast of her own to nullify Huang Hai¡¯s attack, hissing threateningly, ¡°How dare you show such insolence in our territory!¡±


    Huang Hai was only too surprised to learn that Scarlet too was an Immortal-level champion.


    ¡°Everyone,¡± Huang Hai called his fellow mutant champions, ¡°Let¡¯s kill these vixens here and now! We cannot let anyone else know about what happened to us here or we¡¯d never be able to tolerate the scandal!¡±


    The champions glinted as they brooded tacit agreement. Huang Hai was right. They could not allow another soul outside to hear about the scurrilous feats they have been at all week.


    ¡°Huang¡¯s right,¡± added Liu Jiuyuan with a heinous smirk, ¡°We cannot let any word of this get out. I¡¯m helping as well.¡± He finished and threw himself at Scarlet.


    Scarlet immediately went pale. She had only just achieved the Immortal levels recently and she would not have been able to repel Huang Hai earlier if he had not already been wounded. But she could never be able to handle one more Immortal-level opponent.


    ¡°Scarlet! Watch out!¡±


    Her sisters cried out for her. But Liu Jiuyuan charging straight at Scarlet with his powers in full splendor radiated such an aura that caused their blood to boil just by in his presence and they collapsed, incapacitated, with their faces as white as chalk.


    ¡°ENOUGH,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice boomed. He released a pulse of aura of his own, sweeping towards all directions like ripples of tidal waves that easily engulfed Huang Hai¡¯s and Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s auric emissions.


    He swung a fist at Liu Jiuyuan, who was charging at Scarlet and fired an energy bolt at the human champion.


    Caught off-guard, Liu Jiuyuan quickly summoned his powers and fired a bolt to deflect Chu Xun¡¯s attack.


    Rumble!


    Chu Xun¡¯s energy bolt shrieked through the air like a flying banshee that effortlessly devoured Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s Internal Breath bolt before smashing right into him, knocking him off his feet.


    ¡°And you. I¡¯ve had enough of you.¡±


    Chu Xun was truly infuriated. That Huang Hai and Liu Jiuyuan would dare attack Scarlet and her sisters in his presence was tantamount to a blatant slap at his face.


    Demon-slain Finger¡ªscaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger.


    A gigantic monolith fell from the sky, its colossal weight bearing down on Huang Hai.


    Rumble!


    The impact tossed winds and dust around in a sandstorm as Huang Hai grappled against the crushing pressure falling on him, but to no avail; the monolith crashed down with the force of a runaway freight train and blasted him off his feet with mouthfuls of blood pouring out his mouth as he flew away.


    But Chu Xun was not satisfied; in fact, he has decided enough is enough.


    Swoosh!


    With strides that easily cover kilometers, he chased after Huang Hai and gave him another vicious blow.


    Bang!


    The first blast caught the Mustelid champion squarely on the chest, exposing the raw, bloodied flesh inside as Huang Hai howled with agony. Even his chest was caved in.


    But he could do nothing against the incredible might of Chu Xun. In fact, he could actually feel the malice reeking off this mercurial and mysterious figure ¨C a sensation that even made him went all white with horror.


    Liu Jiuyuan barely clambered back to his feet when a whip came screaming through the air at him and struck viciously at his back with a deafening crack.


    The Hong Meng Immortal Qi-imbued Reincarnation Whip tore through his protective aura and slashed open his back, splashing blood everywhere.


    ¡°You really have a death wish, don¡¯t you? Both of you? Hmm?¡± Chu Xun bellowed like a frenzied madman, his eyes filled with cold fury. With every step he took, the air popped and crackled in resonance with his burgeoning aura.


    ¡°Stay your anger, friend Samsara!¡± cried Kong Liqun anxiously. He and his fellow mutants could feel Chu Xun¡¯s malice.


    Chu Xun turned back and fired a massive blast of Hong Meng Immortal Qi. The purplish jet of energy roared all the way towards Kong Liqun.


    Shocked, the Peacock champion frantically channeled every ounce of Internal Breath he could call upon to defend himself.


    Rumble!


    Waves of dust and shock swept the place following a terrible explosion and Kong Liqun was knocked back several hundred meters.


    ¡°What is this, Samsara?!¡± Kong Liqun cried, not so much as indignant than aghast to find how powerful Chu Xun was.


    Chu Xun said frostily, his face deadpan, ¡°I led you here, through all obstacles and challenges, and here we are. Yet instead of any word of thanks, this filthy weasel has repeatedly sought to irritate me! Do you really take me for a fool? Or do you think I lack the guts to slaughter you?!¡±


    ¡°Please, friend Samsara. Huang is only being straightforward. I¡¯m sure he has no intention of offending you. Please show mercy,¡± Kong Liqun pleaded despite his anger. The mutants could not afford to lose one of their members now; one less mutant champion would mean more advantage to the human champions.


    ¡°Huang, apologize to Samsara at once!¡± cried Hei Zong.


    Huang Hai spat a huge gulp of blood, his face grotesquely distorted with hatred and agony as he glared defiantly at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun shot a glance at him ¨C one that could send him into an icy abyss of cold.


    ¡°My apologies, friend Samsara. I meant no disrespect, honest,¡± said Huang Hai through gritted teeth, knowing full sure that any more brazen show of contempt now would spell his death. He could count on none of his allies, especially when they still needed him for the rest of this exploration. He would weigh next to nothing before Samsara¡¯s significance and he understood that he needed to bit the bullet.


    Chu Xun pulled Huang Hai up brusquely and began smacking savagely at his face again and again.


    By the time the whirl of more than a dozen slaps to his face was done, Huang Hai staggered unsteadily, his face utterly mangled ¨C he has lost much of his teeth, his jaw hung loose, and his face was utterly bloodied.


    ¡°Let this be a lesson to you that I¡¯m allowing you to keep your head on probation. One more word, and it will be gone. No one here can save you,¡± said Chu Xun before tossing him aside like a sack of filth.


    A displeased Kong Liqun quickly joined his fellow mutants to help save Huang Hai.


    Chu Xun redirected his attention to Liu Jiuyuan.


    ¡°WHAT DO YOU WANT!?¡± the human champion burst out, panicking for his dear life.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun vanished, materializing right beside Liu Jiuyuan like an apparition and he fired several blasts.


    Bang! Bang!


    When the walloping finally ended, Liu Jiuyuan was left in a pitiful heap on the ground with blood gushing out of his mouth and a gaping wound at his chest with his limbs all broken.


    Then Chu Xun lifted him by the scruff of his neck too and gave him at least a dozen smacks to the face that finally saw his face utterly disfigure.


    Lastly, he smashed the human champion into the rock face of a cliff. The impact caused a landslide with boulders and rocks came crashing down and Liu Jiuyuan was practically planted inside the granite ¨C a sad and miserable sight.


    ¡°Consider this a courtesy from a fellow human that you¡¯re alive,¡± hissed Chu Xun menacingly, ¡°One more instance of offense and you¡¯ll be sorry.¡±


    Gao Mohan and other fellow champions shared furtive glances. He really is the Devil indeed! They wondered, knowing full well Chu Xun¡¯s identity. In fact, they began to feel pity towards Liu Jiuyuan for angering the Devil, of all people.


    They were not alone; even Scarlet and her sisters could not believe their eyes. That Chu Xun could easily incapacitate two Immortal-class champions with such ease made him a dangerous and scary person.


    ¡°Heavens, he¡¯s so powerful, Scarlet,¡± murmured Violet dazedly.


    Scarlet could only nod her head blankly with a strange gleam in those gorgeous eyes of hers as she mulled thoughtfully.


    The tri-colored lights only grew stronger.


    ¡°The Soul-curing Flower has reached full bloom!¡± cried Scarlet.


    Chu Xun sped away; his primary target being the Soul-curing Flower right from the start.


    Gao Mohan and his companions traded quick glances before the former collected the unconscious Liu Jiuyuan and dashed after Chu Xun towards the source of the intensely-hued lights. So did Scarlet and her sisters.


    So did Scarlet and her sisters.


    In the meantime, the mutant champions were seething with resentment towards Huang Hai. His injuries were slowing them down.


    ¡°We¡¯re going too,¡± pressed Kong Liqun.


    With Hei Zong carrying Huang Hai, the mutant champions chased after the humans.


    Rushing at full speed, Chu Xun quickly arrived at where the Flower had been hidden in just minutes.


    He looked up and on top of a little hill barely twenty meters high, a shrub a little lesser than three meters tall ¨C a plant that resembled a clover plant ¨C was giving off a vividly colorful radiance of light.


    It was a three-petaled clover with red, white, and blue illumination surging brilliantly from all three petals respectively.


    Chu Xun could feel himself trembling with anticipation. ¡°At long last, the Soul-curing Flower.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, Little Wu¡­¡± Chu Xun breathed excitedly, ¡°Very soon, you¡¯ll come back to life¡­¡±


    But Chu Xun stood his ground. That he did not yet speed up the slopes to pick the magical plant was only due to three swords, each in the same color as the petals of the Soul-curing Flower, stuck into the ground mid-hill.


    He could feel a magical bond between the swords and the flower; a symbiotic bond between both steel and plant that kept and nurtured each other.


    Magical plants were known to thrive in the presence of cryptids and fauna, but he had never heard of bonds shared between plants and steel.


    From his position at more than a hundred meters away, Chu Xun felt an inexplicable sensation radiating from all three swords that he could as if feel how keen and deadly they were.


    Then Gao Mohan, Scarlet, and everyone else arrived.


    The Lost Races champions arrived as well.


    Everyone looked and they watched with longing and desire for the magical shrub at the top of the hill.


    The mutant champions peered at each other. They exchanged nods and charged uphill.


    Whereas Gao Mohan and his companions remained at where they stood. Seeing Chu Xun waiting there quietly made them keep their ballooning curiosity in check.


    The Devil choosing to wait here must mean that something was wrong.


    Apart from the gravely wounded Huang Hai, the rest of the mutant champions had begun racing uphill.


    Being Immortal-level champions who could easily scale mountains and peaks with simple leaps, jumping up to the top of this little mound was a simple cakewalk for them.


    They reached the foot of the hill and traded nods once more, then they charged, heading first towards the spot where the three swords stood.


    The three swords hummed and trembled as if sensing their arrival and the radiance that danced off their shiny blades seemed to grow stronger.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    With another burst of brilliant flashes, all three swords unplugged themselves from the soil of the hill and aimed their tips at the mutant champions from afar.


    The swords emitted another bright flash and each fired terrible jets of energies. The energy rays shrieked through the air with deadly accuracy and intensity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    Kong Liqun rallied his fellow champions. All five of them swiftly called upon their powers. Their auras burgeoned together and the sheer magnitude of their collective might made the air tremble.


    All three deathrays came sure and swift. They obliterated whatever attacks hurled forth by the mutant champions and continued their flights towards the mutants.


    The Lost Races champions all turned aghast. These three swords must be Relics far beyond the class of Immortal Weapons.


    Kong Liqun howled boldly, clasping his palms together. His entire self emanated radiations of his rapidly-blooming aura and he parried away the crimson deathray coming from the red sword and he lunged, groping after the weapon.


    With a mind of its own, the Red Sword easily darted aside. Tongues of red flames burst to life on its steel, circling down the length of its blade. Then it slashed viciously, firing a burst of flames that even volcanic lava could not compare.


    Kong Liqun could hardly evade in time; the flames singed more than half of a sleeve, reducing the fabric into charred crisps before he managed to flee to safety.


    Lang Mu, the Lycan champion, reverted back into his true form in a long and bestial howl. The giant wolf gave the Blue Sword a terrible maul that could easily flatten the hill itself.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew everywhere and Lang Mu staggered backward, grunting in pain. The Blue Sword had sliced off a chunk of its flesh!


    The White Sword hummed serenely, emitting flashes of white light. Then with a swoosh, it was gone.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡±


    Blood splashed on the ground with Hei Zong howling with agony. The White Sword had come out of nowhere and nearly bitten off his shoulder.


    Gao Mohan and his companions could not believe what they were seeing. It was a slaughter ¨C a horrible slaughter conducted by three magical swords with sentient minds. They could only thank their luck that they did not follow.


    They peered at Chu Xun and found him relaxed and composed. He must have realized that these were not ordinary swords!


    The five mutant champions, now caught in a whirl of carnage orchestrated by the three magical swords, could only scream with terror as they flung whatever tricks they had to save themselves.


    ¡°Now¡¯s the time to give it your all, everyone!¡± Kong Liqun¡¯s voice thundered over the din. He produced a bronze mirror, its surface old and smudged ¨C a Sacred Relic.


    He activated it and the mirror shone like a miniature sun.


    Swoosh!


    The Red Sword spun in midair and shot straight for Kong Liqun.


    Swoosh!


    Kong Liqun immediately activated his bronze mirror and fired a golden ray of energy. The blast caught the Red Sword and an aerial explosion rocked the earth, eliciting spreading waves of dust and winds.


    The Red Sword careened away with much of its reddish glow diminished.


    That filled Kong Liqun with renewed hope and exhilaration. He activated his bronze mirror once more and fired more death rays at the Red Sword. The magical sword hummed as if in protest, but every time it was hit, its glow waned piecemeal.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The weakened Red Sword was suddenly rejoined by its siblings and the three swords circled around in the air, one¡¯s tip chasing after another¡¯s hilt ceaselessly. They were strengthening each other¡¯s magical powers together!


    Once their ritual was complete, all three swords swerved around, like a trio of predatory birds preying on Kong Liqun together.


    Shocked, the Peacock race champion frantically fired one blast after another at the magical swords.


    Rumble!


    A huge explosion burst out. Yet the three magical swords, striking together as one, easily weathered the hail of magical rays shot from the bronze mirror. Like humming a song, the magical swords let loose a barrage of energy blasts of their own at Kong Liqun.


    ¡°ARRGHH!¡± Kong Liqun crashed to the ground. The blast from the swords had mangled one of his arms and the bronze mirror flew harmlessly out of his grasp.


    Chu Xun saw the mirror coming his way and raised a hand. A strong vacuum-like suction drew the bronze mirror into his hand.


    A high-grade Immortal Weapon, nice, thought Chu Xun, hastily stowing it away.


    The three swords working together in tandem proved a formidable formation that easily outpowered the rest of the mutant champions.


    Only four mutant champions remained and they had no intention of following Kong Liqun¡¯s fate; they hurriedly took out their weapons.


    Hei Zong produced a dark piece of gnarly wood. But the ancient-looking piece of timber let off a dark and ominous glow the moment it appeared.


    The Zombie champion brandished a long and black spear with electric sparks arcing down its length, crackling incessantly.


    The Winged champion¡¯s weapon was a golden-colored fan of feathers that looked like an uncanny twin of the Fan of Cosmos that he had taken from the Winged race before.


    Lang Mu reverted back to his human form and his weapon was a six-meter-long spiked mace.


    All four of them charged at the magical swords.


    Winds tossed and thrashed like a raging storm as explosions and dins of battle scattered the area.


    It was then Gao and his companions realized that no matter what destruction the mutant champions unleashed, none of the terrains was damaged or altered in any way.


    ¡°This place is bewitched,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly as if he had guessed their thought.


    ¡°Oh, no. The three swords aren¡¯t going to hold on much longer,¡± said Gao Mohan.


    With the help of their high-tiered Sacred Relics, Hei Zong and his fellow mutant champions were gaining the upper hand over the three magical swords.


    ¡°Not quite yet,¡± Chu Xun chuckled, the corner of his lips curling.


    Gao Mohan and his companions were left puzzled but Hei Zong and his comrades managed to deal the final blow on the magical swords. With all their magic extinguished, the swords, now without their former blaze of power and might, flew back to their original positions mid-hill and returned to their places.


    Enlivened by their success, Hei Zong and the mutant champions sped towards the swords.


    No longer being able to hold back, Gao Mohan and his companions got ready to chase after them.


    ¡°Wait,¡± urged Chu Xun suddenly.


    The human champions were reluctant to stop, but ultimately, they chose to heed Chu Xun¡¯s warning and they stopped to watch.


    Hei Zong was leading the charge and he groped first for the Blue Sword.


    But his wishes were never to be; out of nowhere came the fiery silhouette of the leg of a strong and powerful beast that came stomping down on Hei Zong.


    The Draconian champion sensed danger. He channeled his Internal Breath and fired a blast at the silhouette


    Bang!


    The silhouette easily trampled past Hei Zong¡¯s attacks like a steam train on the loose and came crashing down on the Draconian, hammering him into the ground.


    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡±


    Hei Zong¡¯s frantic shrieks of pain filled the air. He did not manage to escape cleanly; both of his legs were squashed into a sickening mass of blood and pulp.


    That was enough to frighten the rest of the mutant champions from wanting to take the swords as they quickly raced downhill.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes squinted at the fiery advent of the Flaming Qilin.


    Gao Mohan and his companions were flabbergasted. The mythical cryptid was not a colossal being, but its chimeric appearance ¨C of a dragon¡¯s head, a stag¡¯s antlers, a pair of lion eyes, a tiger¡¯s back, the barrel-waist of a bear¡¯s, the scales akin to those of snakes, and the hooves of a stallion ¨C basking in the red-hot splendor of its magical flames made it a very impressive sight to behold.


    ¡°A Qilin¡­¡± Gao Mohan murmured dazedly. Despite having seen the name of this mythical beast before in the thousand-year-old records of his family¡¯s archives, no one had ever seen a Qilin up close before.

 Chapter 463 - Gotta Fight You!

    Flaming Qilin, an ancient sacred beast, came to the stage with imposing momentum. In no time, he directly crushed the lower half of Hei Zong¡¯s body.


    Hei Zong howled miserably. His voice was as shrill as that of a crying ghost. Half of its body had been burnt into a cinder. Few could bear this kind of pain.


    ¡°How dare you eye on the Soul-Curing Flower. You are really courting death.¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s eyes, which were as formidable as a tiger¡¯s, glared around at the crowd with disdain.


    As an ancient sacred beast, Flaming Qilin indeed had something to be proud of. His cultivation was incredibly mighty. He undoubtedly had the qualifications to overlook all living things.


    It could be said that the giants of the six alien races were in a rather miserable state. Kong Liqun and Huang Hai had been seriously injured. Hei Zong had completely lost his fighting capacity.


    ¡°Brother Flaming Qilin.¡± Zi Yan was not afraid of him. On the contrary, she happily waved at him.


    Flaming Qilin flickered his eyes at Scarlet Siren and the others only to see that she and the others were standing there with Chu Xun. ¡°Scarlet Siren, how could you help human beings?¡±


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, now that the Soul-Curing Flower has bloomed, our promise had been fulfilled,¡± said Scarlet Siren.


    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ve kept your promise since the Soul-Curing Flower blossomed. However, the Soul-Curing Flower isn¡¯t something these ants can covet,¡± Flaming Qilin remarked.


    Scarlet Siren fell silent. She was well aware of Flaming Qilin¡¯s pride.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to get out of here. If you don¡¯t, none of you can leave,¡± Flaming Qilinwas announced domineeringly.


    Scarlet Siren and her six sisters, as well as Gao Mohan and the others, all subconsciously eyed Chu Xun.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth slightly curled up. All of a sudden, he whipped around and wielded his broadsword.


    ¡°Pop!¡±


    Blood squirted in all directions. A human head fell to the ground. The injured Liu Jiuyuan had been directly beheaded.


    Everyone was stupefied. Chu Xun had killed Liu Jiuyuan!


    Chu Xun still looked perfectly calm. He bent down and took off Liu Jiuyuan¡¯s Storage Ring. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he put it away. That ring was the one that held everyone¡¯s resources.


    Then, in one stride, Chu Xun approached the injured Huang Hai, who was healing his wounds by himself.


    ¡°Samsara, what are you gonna do?¡± he asked, his face turning pale and his eyes filled with horror.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Chu Xun threw a punch so powerful and majestic that it was utterly unstoppable.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    No sooner had Huang Hai let out a shrill cry than Chu Xun blew up his head. At the same time, Chu Xun also took away his Storage Ring.


    ¡°Samsara, you¡¯re asking for death,¡± Lang Mu roared like mad.


    The giant of the Zombie race and the giant of the Winged race were both furious.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun dashed to the wounded Kong Liqun at the speed of light.


    ¡°Samsara, you are seeking your own doom. At times like this, we were supposed to join hands to deal with Flaming Qilin,¡± Kong Liqun bellowed in horror.


    ¡°My name is Chu Xun.¡± With a cold expression, Chu Xun said, ¡°As to Flaming Qilin, I will deal with him in a moment. I only brought you with me to explore the way. The companion divine sword of the Soul-Curing Flower has been unraveled by you. Thus, you are already useless to me. Just go face your doom in peace.¡±


    Before his voice died away, his terrifying fist print had already zoomed toward Kong Liqun.


    Kong Liqun roared in fury. His Internal Breath surged, forming a horrible palm print and hurling it at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The air around the blast rolled and churned.


    Kong Liqun was already seriously injured. How could he be a match for Chu Xun? In an instant, he was thrown to the air by the blast.


    Chu Xun caught up with Kong Liqun like a shadow. He conjured a fist print with his hands and launched his killing move without giving him a chance to fight back.


    ¡°Bam! Bam!¡±


    The mountains and the earth started shaking as the formidable force continuously spread. Kong Liqun let out shrill howls. Several fist prints exploded on his body, causing his bones to shatter and his internal organs to shift.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil!¡± Kong Liqun shouted angrily like a malicious ghost.


    Lang Mu and the others were also rendered dumbfounded. Samsara was Chu Xun the Devil. Liu Jiuyuan had guessed right.


    It turned out that they had been used by Chu Xun the whole time.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, don¡¯t you dare to be so unscrupulous!¡± Lang Mu howled angrily. ¡°You pretended to be an alliance and took advantage of us. You will die a terrible death for you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so hypocritical. Do you really think that I don¡¯t know about the collusion between you and Liu Jiuyuan?¡± Chu Xun sneered. Liu Jiuyuan had already reached an agreement with the alien races in private. Once the exploration of the ancient ruins was completed, they would join hands to kill Chu Xun.


    Lang Mu and the others were shocked at those words. They could not understand how Chu Xun knew that. It was Liu Jiuyuan who came to them for this deal. According to their agreement, after the exploration of the ancient ruins was done, Lang Mu would be the first to launch a sneak attack on Chu Xun, and then the others would attack him together. When that time came, even if Chu Xun had three heads and six arms, he would not be able to escape death.


    Therefore, before they came in here, they all handed over all their resources to Liu Jiuyuan without any concerns. But now, all the resources had been snatched away by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, you are just talking nonsense. Don¡¯t try to cover up your despicable way of conducting yourself,¡± the giant of the Zombie race yelled angrily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to explain my way of conducting myself to you,¡± Chu Xun said with a sneer. At the same time, he made a magic signet on the tip of his fingers and gently pointed his fingers at the others.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The void distorted, and three giant fingers materialized, crushing down on Lang Mu and the other two who were rushing toward Chu Xun.


    ¡°Kaboom! Kaboom! Kaboom!¡±


    Three earth-shattering explosions occurred, deafening the ears and making the dust roll. Lang Mu and the other two were forced to retreat in a sorry manner.


    The three looked extremely mortified. They had joined forces to attack, yet Chu Xun easily stopped them by himself.


    Chu Xun threw a frosty look at Kong Liqun, then swung his fist indifferently. The momentum of this punch surged.


    Kong Liqun screamed in horror. With a bang, his head was blown up and reduced into a mist of blood. After he died, he revealed his original form, which was a huge peacock nearly 30 meters tall.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, you¡¯ll die a horrible death,¡± Lang Mu roared, unable to restrain his rage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and kill him!¡± the giant of the Zombie race bawled.


    The three of them moved together and frenetically rushed toward Chu Xun with extremely fierce auras.


    Composed as always, Chu Xun conjured a fist print with his hands. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi about him surged. His limbs and bones were issuing fiery light, ready to face the attack head-on.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist collided with Lang Mu¡¯s fist, sending the latter flying.


    ¡°Wham!¡±


    A storm swept over, and the giant of the Zombie race roared. His protective aura had been smashed by Chu Xun¡¯s fist, and the fist print was imprinted on his chest, leaving a distinct mark of the fist.


    The giant of the Winged race flew to the sky. With a flap of his wings, numerous feathers turned into freezing jets of light and shot at Chu Xun from the sky.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    Tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines roamed about. They swarmed over and collided with the feathers that filled the sky, generating a series of loud explosions with resplendent brilliance.


    With a roar, Lang Mu covered a kilometer in one leap and pounced on Chu Xun. His hands turned into wolf claws gleaming with blood-curdling light and grabbed at Chu Xun¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Chu Xun punched out. His fist force was as appalling as a thunderbolt, making the void quiver and sending Lang Mu flying again, whose arms were convulsing and trembling.


    With a flip of his hand, the giant of the Zombie race grabbed his black spear, the tip of which was surrounded by thunder and lightning. With a terrible penetrating force, the spear shot fiercely at Chu Xun. At that moment, the void seemed to have been torn apart.


    A ring of purple light flashed on Chu Xun¡¯s fist as if his fist were made of purple crystal. He punched out and hit the long spear.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Sparks flew in all directions, and the long spear was sent flying by the punch.


    The giant of the Zombie race summoned his long spear back before activating its extra force. Instantly, a ball of black light surged on the spear and it charged at Chu Xun with daunting momentum.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    With the purple light swirling around his body and illuminating the sky, Chu Xun stretched out his purple crystal-like palm, grabbed the spear, and flang it at the giant of the Winged race in the air.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A sharp sound rang through the air as the long spear zoomed to the sky like a streak of black lightning. A pop sound was heard. Then, the giant of the Winged race cried out in alarm. Blood splashed out from his shoulder, which was almost pierced through by the long spear.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, go to hell!¡± The giant of the Winged race flew into a rage. He flipped his palm and took out a golden feather fan before waving it in the air. The space between him and Chu Xun suddenly distorted. The terrible ripples, like a tornado, swept toward Chu Xun with dreadful killing force.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who owns this kind of fan.¡± Chu Xun laughed coldly. He then fetched a feather fan, which was exactly the same as that of the giant of the Winged race, and fanned it in the air.


    The purple light began to rotate, and the speed was picking up. The turbulence caused the void to tremble.


    The two streams of air collided with each other and exploded with a loud bang. The horrific force scattered in all directions and crushed the surrounding boulders into powder.


    ¡°The Earth Fan!¡± The giant of the Winged race was astounded.


    It turned out that there were two Fans of Cosmos. The one in the hands of the giants of the Winged race was the Heaven Fan, while the one in Chu Xun¡¯s hands was the Earth Fan.


    Chu Xun had long noticed that his fan was incomplete. It turned out that the Fan of Cosmos was constituted by two fans.


    ¡°It turns out that one of my fans is in your hand. Give it to me.¡± Chu Xun opened his mouth and spat out a jet of purple light.


    The giant of the Winged race was both shocked and scandalized. He urged his feather fan to charge at the fan glowing in purple that Chu Xun had tossed to the air.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The powerful airflow generated by the feather fan was easily cleaved by the purple light. With a pop sound, Chun Xun¡¯s fan cut through the arm of the giant of the Winged race.


    ¡°Aargh¡­¡± The giant of the Winged race cried out in pain despite himself. He could not longer hold the feather fan in his hands anymore, and it fell from the sky.


    The giant of the Winged race turned pale with fright. The Earth Fan had already been plundered by Chu Xun. If the Heaven Fan was also snatched away, the Winged race would lose face to the extreme. Thinking of that, the giant of the Winged race abruptly pounced on the falling feather fan.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A high-pitched sound of something zooming in the air was hurt everyone¡¯s ears. The Reincarnation Whip whistled over and wrapped itself around the feather fan, which was dragged into Chu Xun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Give it back to me!¡± The giant of the Winged race roared furiously.


    Chu Xun remained calm. He glanced at him indifferently and put the two feather fans together. There was a slot on each of the two feather fans. With a click, the two fans merged into one.


    ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Chu Xun activated the Fan of Cosmos, which surprisingly shone with a bright purple-golden light. When Chu Xun vehemently waved it, a beam of appalling purple-golden light swept out and enveloped the giant of the Winged race.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The giant of the Winged race let out a spine-chilling scream. His sleek feathers scattered everywhere. The terrifying killing force almost tore him to pieces. His entire body was covered in blood as he fell from mid-air. With a bang, he hit the ground, creating a large crater in the earth.


    Chu Xun pelted toward him as fast as lightning. He swiftly wielded his broadsword. With a flash of purple light and a pop sound, blood gushed out as the head of the giant of the Winged race dropped to the ground.


    Just like that, the giant of the Winged race was beheaded. To be more precise, he died in the hands of his clan¡¯s supreme treasure.


    Gao Mohan and the others were so frightened that their hands and feet went cold. They asked themselves what would happen if they met Chu Xun in a battle. They did not need to think hard to conclude that they would end up even worse than these alien giants. The three of them felt lucky that they were friends with Chu Xun, not his enemies.


    Scarlet Siren and her six sisters were also shocked. They had long heard that Chu Xun was powerful, but they did not expect him to be so peerlessly intimidating and domineering.


    Now, Lang Mu and the giant of the Zombie race were the alien giants left. Their fighting spirit drooped considerably, for they had been gravely unnerved by Chu Xun¡¯s strong strength.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, do you really want to fight against the alien races to the death?¡± Lang Mu demanded in rage.


    There was a hint of sarcasm in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. The next moment, he pounced on Lang Mu. He put away his Fan of Cosmos and raised his fist to throw deadly punches.


    ¡°Bam! Bam!¡±


    After he launched more than a dozen punches, Lang Mu was sent flying. There was a ghastly hole that was still bleeding in his chest. His body was almost punctured.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Lang Mu went into a frenzy. Holding the six-meter-long spiked mace in one hand, he swooped on Chu Xun. He appeared to be rather fierce, and the bleeding wound in his chest did not bother him at all.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The giant of the Zombie race also roared and rushed to Chu Xun.


    The two of them both understood that their only hope of survival was to join hands.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Chu Xun used his fist to block the mace head-on. The impact of the collision forced Lang Mu to take several paces back. The ground cracked under his feet, and the skin between his thumb and index finger was also split. His arms started to convulse as well.


    ¡°Wham!¡±


    The long spear of the giant of the Zombie race was also flung to the air under the impact. Chu Xun¡¯s punch landed right in his chest, fracturing his bones and tendons.


    The two of them were so shocked that their faces turned ghostly pale. Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation was simply too strong.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Lang Mu brandished his mace. After being activated, the mace flashed a cold silver light. Grabbing the mace, Lang Mu dashed toward Chu Xun again.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were icy cold. As a beam of golden light flashed in his hand, the Dragon¡¯s Wrath appeared on his palm. With a mighty force, he slashed the saber vertically. The purple-gold Saber Qi tore through the air and went at Lang Mu.


    Bellowing menacingly, Lang Mu brandished his mace at the Saber Qi.


    ¡°Pop!¡±


    The purple-golden Saber Qi flashed and disappeared into the sky.


    Lang Mu suddenly froze on the spot. His eyes were widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Clank!¡±


    The mace cracked open. Half of it fell to the ground. The other half was held in Lang Mu¡¯s hand. However, Lang Mu instantly fell to both sides. Because he had been cut into two halves by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    Dust flew everywhere as the two halves of his body fell to the ground, one on the left and the other on the right. Then, Lang Mu transformed into his original body, which made the ground shake.


    The giant of the Zombie race nearly jumped out of his skin in fright. He spun around and fled without hesitation.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth were slightly raised. Since the moment the giants of the six alien races stepped into the ancient ruins, they already had no chance to leave alive.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure flashed. He moved even faster than lightning. In a fraction of a second, he caught up with the giant of the Zombie race. The Dragon¡¯s Wrath hacked fiercely at the target, emitting powerful Saber QI.


    ¡°Pop!¡±


    The upper part of the giant of the Zombie race flew away, while the lower part of his body remained where it was. He had been cut in half at the waist.


    The six alien giants, together with Liu Jiuyuan, the seventh giant, had all been killed by Chu Xun by far.


    If the news of this kind of battle result were released to the public, it would definitely scare many juniors to death.


    Next, Chu Xun unhurriedly cleaned up the battlefield. He took off all the Storage Rings of the several giants, and then put them away in an aboveboard manner.


    After doing all this, Chu Xun walked to Gao Mohan and the other two and tossed a Storage Ring to them.


    ¡°These are the resources for you. I¡¯ve also added some to the collection to thank you for helping me out before.¡± When he was a little shy before and lacked resources, each of the three people helped him gather 100 high-grade spiritual herbs.


    Gao Mohan and the other two checked the resources in the ring. They found that after deducting what they had given Chu Xun before, Chun Xun now paid them back with doubled herbs.


    ¡°How could we take these?¡± Gao Mohan was a little torn. Before, each of them had 500 herbs to Chu Xun. But now, Chu Xun was giving each of them 1000 herbs. They had done nothing to earn the extra herbs. If they accepted the Storage Ring, they would be taking things they did not pay for.


    ¡°Just take it. I always requite a favor with a favor, require hatred with hatred.¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    Gao Mohan and the other two thanked him again and again before they eventually accepted the gift. After all, when it came to resources, no one could ever have enough, let alone what Chu Xun gave them were the high-grade spiritual herbs two times more than what they gave him. It was equivalent to what they could gain after emptying an ordinary ancient relic.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, what an imposing name you have!¡± Violet Fairywren looked at Chu Xun with admiration.


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°If you like it, we can call you Violet the Devil from now on.¡±


    ¡°No! It sounds horrible,¡± Violet Fairywren said with distaste.


    Chu Xun chuckled, then motioned for everyone to step back. Now was the time for the real battle.


    Flaming Qilin was an ancient sacred beast that had unfathomable cultivation. Nonetheless, Chu Xun had a hunch that it would be a fierce battle.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, Chu Xun really needs the Soul-Curing Flower. Please just let him have it.¡± Scarlet Siren put in a good word for Chu Xun. She was on good terms with Flaming Qilin and so knew how powerful he was. However, based on the previous battle, in which Chu Xun killed seven giants with unstoppable momentum, she knew Chu Xun¡¯s fighting capability was also amazing. Now, she really could not tell which one of them was more powerful.


    However, she hated to see Flaming Qilin or Chu Xun get hurt.


    ¡°Scarlet Siren, are you attached to him?¡± asked Flaming Qilin.


    Scarlet Siren shook her head and said, ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m considering it.¡±


    Flaming Qilin then looked at Chu Xun and remarked, ¡°I admit that you are very powerful, but I can¡¯t let you take away the Soul-Curing Flower like this.¡±


    ¡°The moment the Soul-Curing Flower blossomed, your vows have been fulfilled. But why are you stopping me?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°The Soul-Curing Flower grows in the first thousand years. It sprouts in the second thousand years, and blooms and ripes in the third thousand years. I¡¯ve watched it grow and blossom for all those years. It has nothing to do with vows. Even if Periwinkle Sol doesn¡¯t want it, it won¡¯t be your turn to take it.¡± Flaming Qilin had made it very clear that if Periwinkle Sol did not care to have it, the Soul-Curing Flower would be his.


    Chu Xun stepped forward, his eyes bearing into Flaming Qilin¡¯s.


    ¡°In that case, we gotta fight.¡±


    Flaming Qilin said, ¡°Though you are powerful, you are definitely no match for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say more. No one can have the Soul-Curing Flower but me.¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Before his voice died away, Chu Xun had already raced to Flaming Qilin. He went to his side in just one stride and raised his fist to punch him.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Flaming Qilin opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of hot magma, which was so hot that it could melt steel. The temperature within a hundred meters rose sharply. White vapor began to rise from the ground.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Chu Xun showed no fear for the magma at all. He blew it open with one punch, not slowing down any bit. Next, his fist momentum rose, and his strike hit Flaming Qilin with a loud bang.


    ¡°Clang! Clang!¡±


    Flaming Qilin was unscathed, but the impact forced him to back two paces. The ground under his feet trembled every time he took a step.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Flaming Qilin raised his front hooves and attempted to tramp on Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun agilely ducked that blow. Flaming Qilin¡¯s hooves landed on the ground, causing a crack that was 100 meters long to stretch over the ground.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, you can¡¯t keep the Soul-Curing Flower for a day.¡± Chu Xun laughed wildly and leaped straight to the air. He turned around in midair, swooped down head first, and stretched out a hand to throw a punch.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The air was distorted, and the void was shaking. The earth-shattering palm print fell with a rumbling sound.


    It was the Demon-slaughtering Palm.


    Flaming Qilin held his chin up. The two horns on his head glowed brightly. Another two streaks of red light shot out. With a rumbling sound, the Demon-slaughtering Palm was shattered.


    Chu Xun weaved through the storm caused by the explosion. His fists were shining in purple. He waved his fists in succession, producing a load of imposing fist prints, which then relentlessly landed on the Flaming Qilin¡¯s back and exploded one after another.


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s entire body was immersed in the sea of flashing red light, trembling violently. However, he managed to withstand all of the fist prints and remained completely unharmed.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Before Chu Xun landed on the ground, Flaming Qilin¡¯s two horns gleamed as he rushed toward Chu Xun with all his strength.


    Chu Xun abruptly threw a punch. When his fist print hit Flaming Qilin¡¯s two horns, the purple and red lights exploded. The great counterforce pushed Flaming Qilin to take several paces back.


    Chu Xun was also sent flying backward by the impact. His arms were slightly spasming and trembling. He was a little shocked. Because Flaming Qilin¡¯s defense was really horrific.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The magma flew across the sky, burning the air on the way as it darted straight toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun shook his fist and scattered the magma. He then waved both his fists in succession and conjured more than a dozen fist prints in one breath, which bombarded Flaming Qilin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Bam! Bam!¡±


    The frightful violet light exploded, and a strong wind spread out. The mountain rocks were crushed, and the power was terrifying.


    Yet, these could not do any harm to Flaming Qilin, for his defensive power was too strong.


    Flaming Qilin also released his True Fire. His four hooves stepped heavily on the ground, causing the ground to crack. He galloped toward Chu Xun, with its two front legs holding in to fiercely stamp Chu Xun.


    ¡°How fast he is!¡± Chu Xun was surprised at Flaming Qilin¡¯s speed. Although Flaming Qilin was still not as fast as him, the former was not much slower either.


    Chu Xun rapidly threw out two punches, which collided with Flaming Qilin¡¯s two hooves. The terrible airflow spread in all directions, which could even damage gold and stone.


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s huge body was thrown into the air.


    Chu Xun was also sent flying backward before he crashed into a ten-thousand-pound stone with a rumble.


    Gao Mohan and the others were struck dumb by the scene. They never knew Flaming Qilin was actually so strong.


    Scarlet Siren and her six sisters were also flabbergasted. They did not expect that Chu Xun was actually so strong.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Chu Xun began to make a magic signet. The void quivered and the clouds tossed and churned in the sky.


    He performed the Demon-slain Finger¡ªthe fourth fingers shaking the sky.


    An ancient and desolate aura pervaded the air, and a huge pillar suddenly fell from the sky. It bore down on Flaming Qilin with a force that could crush everything.


    When dealing with the alien giants, Chu Xun only used the first three fingers. While facing Chu Xun, he directly used the fourth finger. It was doubtless that Flaming Qilin was the most difficult opponent he had tackled so far.


    Flaming Qilin raised its head and looked at the Demon-slain Finger bearing down on him. His formidable eyes took on a solemn look. His whole body began to glow in red, which seemed to become twice his original size. To everyone¡¯s horror, with a kick of his four hooves, he rose into the air and pelted toward the giant pillar to collide with it.

 Chapter 464 - Staking Our Pride

    Boom!


    The impact from the Flaming Qilin colliding with the huge monolith quite literally whisked up a storm that swept over the entire grounds. Long and fearsome cracks elongated everywhere, spreading fear and panic.


    Chu Xun was genuinely surprised. He knew that the Flaming Qilin would be a formidable opponent, but he did not expect it to be able to sustain a blow from his Demon-slain Finger technique.


    An Eternal Phoenix Scripture technique!


    Screech!


    A phoenix¡¯s resonant cries pierced the sky, leaving the ears of everyone who heard it ringing. Up in the air, a huge fiery bird more than thirty meters long spread its wings, sending the entire vista into a purgatory of fire.


    ¡°How about this, Flaming Qilin!¡±


    Chu Xun thrust a finger into the air.


    The flaming phoenix let loose another ear-splitting screech, bringing with it a blazing inferno in its wake as it swooped down at the chimeric beast.


    Roar!


    The Flaming Qilin thundered a defiant roar. The threatening advent of the phoenix of fire made it wary. Scarlet-red glow shone all over the Qilin in shapes of scales akin to that of a suit of armor.


    Then it stomped on the ground furiously. With another crunching groan and a boom, the ground split and volcanic magma came pouring out of the fissures and formed into a doppelganger sharing its likeness!


    The magma Qilin raced forward and ascended into the air as if it was climbing up a long flight of invisible stairs, charging headlong into the fiery phoenix on its way down.


    Boom!


    The Flaming Qilin¡¯s magma collided with the phoenix and the encounter elicited another huge explosion that resembled a nuclear detonation. Heatwaves swept everywhere as the ground sank and crumbled from the huge force and everything was dreary and dismal as if Armageddon had come.


    The sweeping pulse of shock tossed both Chu Xun and the Flaming Qilin backward.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun crashed into a huge boulder, smashing it into thousands of little bits.


    Boom!


    The Flaming Qilin smacked right into a cliff with more than half its girth inside the rock.


    ¡°I really am impressed, human!¡± grunted the Flaming Qilin irately.


    ¡°Impressed? Just wait till you see my hidden aces!¡± cried Chu Xun. With a sudden burst of emission of Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Chu Xun freed himself from the debris and launched himself into the air, forming hand seals quickly.


    Hong Meng Scripture¡ªThirty-six styles of the Heaven-shaking Punch.


    A hail of energy bolts, each in the shape of fists and constantly growing in size, rained wanton destruction down on the Flaming Qilin.


    Bang!


    The Flaming Qilin too let loose a pulse of his powers to batter away any bits of rock clinging on to it before leaping out of the cavity in the rock face. Opening its jaws wide, the Qilin fired a burst of flaming lava. The molten rock each morphed into fist-like missiles and shot up to meet Chu Xun¡¯s attacks.


    Boom! Boom!


    A cascade of explosions burst out in midair, looking both dazzling but deadly like a series of supernovas detonating.


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s not the best you can do,¡± smirked the mythical beast with anthropomorphous cynicism.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s lips were twisting wryly.


    Out of nowhere came the purplish silhouette of another fist-like energy bolt. It screamed out of the smoke and through the thrashing storm, slamming straight into the Flaming Qilin¡¯s midriff, knocking it off its feet and into the hill itself that even the Soul-curing Flower at the summit shook like a bobblehead doll.


    The Flaming Qilin roared with rage. It did not expect to miss that one energy bolt.


    Roar!


    The roars of the flaming chimera echoed sonorously as the red glow intensified. Then it lunged, charging straight at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun clenched his fists, imbuing them with Hong Meng Immortal Qi that they shone like blocks of amethysts. If the Qilin wanted a close-combat fisticuff, then he would have one!


    It might still have not yet assumed human form, but it fought like a human. Standing upright on its hind legs, its front legs mauled at Chu Xun furiously just as how a bear would.


    Undaunted, Chu Xun rained as many blows as he could with awesome fervor while parrying what savage swipes the Qilin gave him, and everywhere their deadly whirl of fists went, the ground shuddered and cracked.


    Bang! Bang!


    Both man and beasts traded lightning quick blows in their unrelenting tempests of fists and claws. One could only see afterimages of their movements in the tumult, accompanied by the deep but yet recurrent thuds from their contact during each exchange.


    Gao Mohan and his fellow human champions could not believe their eyes as they beheld the duel with bewildered expressions.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of achieving the Immortal levels, Ge¡­¡± murmured Gao Mohan dazedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking that question myself¡­¡± said Ge Zhan with a blank stare, feeling beaten and discouraged.


    ¡°I wonder how we would survive an onslaught like that if we were to fight against the Devil or this Qilin?¡± brooded Diao Xingyi aloud.


    ¡°Those mutant champions are our prime examples. I daresay we won¡¯t last even two rounds,¡± Gao Mohan chuckled bleakly.


    ¡°Who do you think is stronger, Scarlet? Chu Xun or the Flaming Qilin?¡± asked a perplexed Violet, her eyes still transfixed to the furious battle ongoing.


    Scarlet shook her head. She had thought Chu Xun too weak to be the Flaming Qilin¡¯s match, yet he has been able to fight toe-to-toe against the mythical beast. In fact, she could not say for certain who she thought was the better of the two.


    ¡°I think the Flaming Qilin is stronger,¡± remarked Sapphire suddenly.


    ¡°I think Sapphire is right,¡± agreed Peach, ¡°Chu Xun might be mighty in his own right, but the Flaming Qilin remains a mythical beast born with an invincible physique that no human could compare; to say nothing of his other magical powers. Chu Xun will lose.¡±


    ¡°I think so too,¡± added Emerald, ¡°But he should be proud. He¡¯s been able to hold his own against the Qilin like an equal.¡±


    Violet kept her gaze peeled at the battle. She could not see clearly what was going on in the whirl of battle, but still, she remained just as excited and interested as ever.


    ¡°But I have this feeling that the Qilin is going to lose¡­¡± she muttered quietly.


    ¡°I thought you always have only the highest admiration for the Qilin? What made you break faith, I wonder?¡± teased Beryl.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± said Violet in a solemn voice, ¡°But I just had this strange feeling¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you must be losing your touch. There¡¯s no way the Qilin will lose,¡± said Amber.


    Scarlet glanced at Violet briefly. She too had that same feeling that the Qilin might have finally encountered its match this time.


    Then a bang came, followed by another wave of dust and winds. Something fiery-red was smashed into a rock face.


    It was the Flaming Qilin! It was knocked off his feet and sent smacking into the cliff walls.


    That petrified literally everyone else ¨C Gao Mohan and the human champions and Scarlet and her sisters. They could not believe their eyes. Was that really the Qilin!? Sent flying into the air?!


    Chu Xun bolted forward to give chase and he lunged at the Qilin again for another round.


    Bang!


    It did not take long for Chu Xun to knock the Qilin off its feet again, crashing it into another rock face and causing more landslides.


    ¡°How is this even possible?!¡± Even the Flaming Qilin itself was astonished that it was twice defeated, never mind the other witnesses of this battle.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible. Who says that mythical beasts are undefeatable?¡± remarked Chu Xun dryly.


    ¡°What are you?!¡± For one moment, the Flaming Qilin wondered if Chu Xun was a mythical beast himself, but one that had managed to assume human form. How else could he be so powerful!?


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± jabbed Chu Xun sardonically.


    ¡°Insolence. You¡¯ll have to do more than that to defeat me!¡± the Qilin snapped, enraged.


    ¡°Really?¡± chuckled Chu Xun, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be wailing after this.¡±


    ¡°Impudence!¡± seethed the Qilin, sending a pulse of its powers to shatter the rock that held him. Leaping out of the fissure, it rushed at Chu Xun like an angry bull.


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze turned steely; he clenched his fists and channeled his powers. One could almost make out the screeches of phoenixes and the roars of dragons that reverberated from the emanation of his auric emissions.


    Bang! Bang!


    Chu Xun turned into a veritable flash of light, flitting around the Flaming Qilin to batter at him here and there. Gradually, as his speed and pace increased, he was a cyclone of fists that never stopped unleashing blows and kicks at the mythical beasts with fearsome intensity.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun ducked low suddenly, ramming a brutal uppercut into the Qilin¡¯s gut. The force shot up through his arms, firing enough energy to blast the chimera up into mid-air. Chu Xun quickly produced the Fan of Cosmos and he swung it hard, sending gales and winds ¨C scythe-like blades of winds that could slice through steel ¨C at it.


    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡± The Flaming Qilin howled with pain and anger as the scythes of winds ripped through its scales, grinding into its flesh and blood and scraps of viscera splattering everywhere.


    Chu Xun put away the Fan and took out something else ¨C something gold ¨C his golden staff fashioned from the Ancestral Dragon bone. The weapon shone a brilliant gold in his grasp.


    Bang!


    Another sickening spray of torn flesh and viscid blood accompanied the Flaming Qilin¡¯s wails of agony as Chu Xun bludgeoned the chimeric beast with such force that the mythical beast could feel its very bones groaning to the point of fracturing. The blow belted it off its feet and once again, the huge beast smashed into the cliff walls again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± the Flaming Qilin cried in a maniacal roar. It could still not believe that a mythical beast like it could be bested by a mere human.


    But Chu Xun did not wait at all. He raced up to the Qilin and lifted the giant mass of the animal by its horns only to smash it down into the ground.


    Bang!


    The ground sank under the overwhelming force, creating a massive crater and cracking the earth around it.


    The Qilin focused its powers at its horns, trying to shake Chu Xun off amidst its incessant roars, but to no avail; his Hong Meng Immortal Qi-augmented fists were now as hard as amethysts and nothing could defeat them.


    Chu Xun lifted the beast up again with brute strength and smashed the Qilin down into the ground once more.


    ¡°Yield!¡± demanded Chu Xun.


    ¡°Never! I am a mythical beast created by the Heavens! I¡¯d never yield to a mere human!¡± the Flaming Qilin retorted belligerently.


    ¡°Temperamental. I like that,¡± Chu Xun chuckled with glee instead. He released the Qilin¡¯s horns and dove to its back and grabbed its tail this time and swung the entire mass of the beast like a pendulum before smashing it into the ground again.


    Bang! Bang!


    Again and again, Chu Xun swung the mythical chimera like the ball of a medieval flail, smashing it into the ground nonstop.


    The ceaseless violence caused enough damage that even cliff walls began to crack and rocks to crumble, and a huge and long crevice cracked open on the ground.


    Gao Mohan and everyone else watching the fight had only just recovered from their earlier stupor when they were once again stunned.


    Scarlet and her sisters were so shocked that they clapped their hands to their mouths, not knowing how to react.


    The Flaming Qilin, a legendary beast of renowned power and majesty, now treated like a toddler¡¯s plaything in Chu Xun¡¯s grasp, and the latter was smashing it around like a fiendish child trying to whack its toy into bits.


    ¡°Yield!¡± Chu Xun demanded again.


    ¡°NEVER!¡± yelled the Flaming Qilin groggily. It would have long been reduced into minced meat from the continuous pounding if not for its innately invincible physical constitution.


    Even so, the Qilin was reeling with bone-shattering pain ¨C its head was spinning; its blood and energy were boiling to the point of causing internal damage; its organs were screaming; its bones and joints were groaning; to say nothing about the intense stinging and soreness from head to toe.


    ¡°Fool,¡± scowled Chu Xun, ¡°Invincible my foot. You¡¯re the one taking a walloping from me now. I just love it when fools like you are trying to be stubborn.¡±


    ¡°You can kill me, but not humiliate me!¡±


    ¡°All right then. Kill you I will,¡± said Chu Xun, making several hand seals with a hand as he tossed the Qilin ignominiously aside.


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    Chu Xun called as he pointed into the sky. A ripple broke out at the tip of his finger as if he had just touched the still surface of a lake.


    Hum!


    A barrier-type enchantment formed around the Qilin, keeping it imprisoned inside. Then dark cumulonimbuses gathered overhead the enchantment with flashes of lightning crackling angrily.


    Purple Thunder Doom ¨C Destruction!


    Boom!


    Bolts of lightning, each as huge as columns of pillars, rained down from the sky, streaking down from the skies above like lunging serpents.


    The Flaming Qilin had barely gotten to its feet when the first bolt struck. The first explosion saw its scales blasted off its very skin and the impact from the blow smacked the entire girth of the Qilin into the wall of the barrier before it ricocheted away.


    But before it could even hit ground, another lightning blast came, this time eliciting a gory spray of blood and sinews.


    ¡°Mythical beast, eh?¡± said Chu Xun derisively from outside the enchantment, ¡°Just wait till I barbecue your flesh when you¡¯re dead. I wonder how you¡¯d taste. Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever tasted Qilin meat before. I bet your rump tastes bad. Perhaps I should just feed that part to the dogs.¡± And Chu Xun went on a self-gratifying rambling about which are the finer cuts of a Qilin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Even with much of its scale-like armor gone, and its entire breadth slick with blood, the Qilin, still strong and standing, managed a bestial roar.


    ¡°Just shuddup you. Do all mythical beasts prattle so much like you? When you¡¯re better off thinking how you are going to survive this?¡± scowled Chu Xun. He never had any love for fools who still babble about pride and honor even when Death was already staring at them in the face. Cretins like this would hardly last more than a second in the alien world.


    Boom!


    Another lightning blast slammed down on the Qilin, blasting the beast into the ground. Barely any fragment of the scale-like armor remained and the fiery glow had all but waned.


    Gao Mohan and his companions, Scarlet and her sisters stood frozen from shock by what they saw that their blood ran cold.


    ¡°The Flaming Qilin!¡± squealed Violet frantically, ¡°He¡¯s gonna die!¡±


    Chu Xun heard her and looked this way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t die that easily. You know what? I¡¯m treating you to a meal. A meal of roasted Qilin meat! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve not tasted such a delicacy before. Well, I haven¡¯t myself, so I can¡¯t say if the meat is good. Given the circumstances, we can only roast. If only we can steam the meat¡­¡±


    The meat of a mythical beast. The name itself was enough for one to imagine how much nutrition and magical energies one could obtain from eating the meat, and without any doubt, achieve greater power and advancement. Gao Mohan and his fellow human champions all drooled at that prospect.


    ¡°How about a roasted Qilin tongue for you? I¡¯m sure eating it will help you grow your fifth tail. And you, little Violet; you shall have the ears. Peach, I¡¯ll save the tail for you¡­¡± Chu Xun called loudly, including everyone¡¯s share.


    ¡°Urm¡­ Chu¡­ Can I have a Qilin leg?¡± pleaded Gao Mohan earnestly.


    Ge Zhan and Diao Xingyi were gulping down their saliva too, looking absolutely hopeful.


    ¡°All righty then! Four legs; one for each of us!¡± guffawed Chu Xun triumphantly.


    Roar!


    The roars of the Flaming Qilin thundered from inside the enchantment persistently as it endured one lightning blast after another and hardly anything was left from its scale-like armor.


    But it was livider at Chu Xun for wanting to eat him. That Devil! How dare he! And those three human champions too!


    ¡°LET ME OUT OF THIS PLACE! I WANT TO RIP YOU TO SHREDS MYSELF¡ª¡± the Qilin bellowed at the top of its voice.


    Another lightning blast slammed into its back just as it barely finished, blowing off a chunk of the flesh on its rear leg.


    Chu Xun waved a hand and magically summoned the fallen piece of flesh out of the barrier and into his hand. He weighed it. It must be almost ten kilograms.


    ¡°A little too fat. But I guess it¡¯ll have to do,¡± scoffed Chu Xun.


    >What do you mean by ¡°it¡¯ll have to do¡±?! >The Qilin nearly blurted out loud, frustrated and terrified.


    And it did not take long for him to find out why.


    Chu Xun was already propping up the chunk of flesh on a spit over a fire with well-practiced hands!


    Golden droplets of fat ooze out of the meat over the flames and the smell of the cooking meat filled everyone¡¯s nostrils, making them salivate.


    Chu Xun injected more power into the flames, making it stronger to hasten the cooking of the meat.


    The aroma of the roasted meat wafted in the air and Gao Mohan, along with his fellow human champions, all gulped a mouthful of saliva hungrily.


    Chu Xun sliced off a piece and took a bite, feeling the crispy skin and the succulent meat bursting with juice in his mouth.


    ¡°Come! Come! Help yourselves!¡± Chu Xun called Gao Mohan, Scarlet, and the others as the oily juices dripped out the corners of his mouth.


    But they stood there, utterly astounded at Chu Xun like a group of statues.


    Gao Mohan and his fellow champions stared at the Flaming Qilin still trapped inside the enchantment and they shared hesitant looks.


    ¡°Surely that means he¡¯s not going to survive any longer?¡±


    ¡°Hard to think he will,¡± remarked Ge Zhan.


    ¡°Then we have nothing to fear. Qilin meat is as rare as it gets; we¡¯ll never get another chance like this ever again!¡±


    Forsaking any hesitation and qualms, all three of them strode towards Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun divided the meat into four portions; a piece for each of them.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Chu. Heavens, if you don¡¯t mind me repeating so,¡± said Gao Mohan, still clinging to his well-bred pedigree by expressing his gratitude and much unlike his other fellows who had already begun wolfing down their meat.


    The magical nutrients packed inside the Qilin meat were just so much that as soon as the meat was swallowed, they turned into raw energy that strengthened and enhanced their physique almost instantly.


    In just the blink of an eye, all four of them made short work of the slab of meat.


    But it was not enough; Gao Mohan and his fellows glanced at the Qilin, their hyena-like gazes at the trapped beast practically screaming, ¡°Die¡­ Just die, please¡­¡±


    For one moment, the Flaming Qilin felt a chill running down its spine, then all across its limbs. Even its insides were squirming with butterflies inside. It did not expect that Chu Xun¡¯s wish to eat its flesh to be so literal.


    As a mythical beast, death was acceptable as an honorable and respectable end. But to die so that others could feed on its flesh was something different altogether. The mere notion itself could make its skin crawl.


    And the sight of Gao Mohan and his fellow champions staring at him with those gleaming eyes of theirs, hoping for it to die soon, only made the notion more obnoxious if not outright abhorrent.


    ¡°LET ME OUT, HUMAN!¡±


    ¡°I thought you were saying that you would rather die than yield?¡± teased Chu Xun.


    ¡°I yield! I yield! Are you happy now!?¡± the Flaming Qilin nearly burst into tears out of frustration and chagrin. No humans are capable of such heinous acts! This is the work of a Devil!


    ¡°Too late,¡± sneered Chu Xun, ¡°We¡¯ve tasted your flesh and we found it delicious.¡±


    ¡°Please, Chu Xun! Please don¡¯t kill him! Please let him go!¡± begged Violet on the Qilin¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°I apologize to you on account of any offense the Qilin had done to you, Chu Xun. Please forgive anything it said to you,¡± Scarlet put in a word as well.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Scarlet and her sisters all begged for mercy.


    Gao Mohan and his fellow human champions said nothing, although they eyed Chu Xun apprehensively, worried that he might turn soft and release the Qilin instead.


    ¡°But its meat tastes really good. Sure you don¡¯t want some?¡± Chu Xun asked the seven sisters.


    All seven of them shook their heads vigorously. They had zero appetite at all for Qilin meat.


    ¡°Bunch of fools,¡± muttered Gao Mohan.


    ¡°Say no more! Don¡¯t beg him! I¡¯m a mythical beast! A being of divine nature! I¡¯ll never allow myself to be desecrated by the likes of such monster!¡± the Qilin snarled from inside. Its skin turned brittle suddenly and began cracking all over and a sudden reddish glow burst out from inside like burning embers.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face fell and he frantically waved a hand to dispel the magic of his enchantment. Swiftly, he sent forth tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines, using them to restrain the Qilin and stop it from trying to self-destruct.


    The Flaming Qilin was a mythical being from the ancients, a creature that many hailed as a divine being of good fortune. Its blood contained great powers, but rarely any still lived. It would be a terrible loss if Earth¡¯s last living Qilin were to perish.


    Moreover, as one of the greatest native beasts on Earth, the Flaming Qilin was a formidable threat against the scourge of the alien races. Right from the start, Chu Xun had zero intention of killing it; he only wanted to teach it a lesson for being a snob.


    The Qilin struggled to break free from Chu Xun¡¯s restraints. It would rather die than end up as fresh meat for others to feast on.


    ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough. For tens of thousands of years you have stood guard here, you have no idea what is going on outside. Alien races have emerged to ravage and plunder. Instead of guarding a plant here, you should be out there, defending the helpless. Only that will you live up to your expectation as a divine beast,¡± said Chu Xun placidly, withdrawing the Reincarnation Lines.


    The Qilin sprang more than a thousand meters away, eyeing Chu Xun warily like a frightened cat.


    ¡°I¡¯m only here for the Flower, Qilin. I want to save my beloved, not to kill and maim senselessly,¡± said Chu Xun to the mythical beast, ¡°You are a divine beast of the ancients wielding great powers. What a bloody waste of talent if you¡¯re cowering in here when the world needs help like you out there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will thank you just because you released me,¡± growled the Qilin, the cracks all around it slowly recovering. Imbued with mystical magic, its physical properties had long exceeded usual expectations.


    Chu Xun chuckled nonchalantly.


    ¡°They call you the Devil. Are you famous outside?¡± the Qilin asked.


    ¡°The name of the Devil is a household name outside,¡± remarked Gao Mohan.


    The Qilin glanced at Chu Xun. ¡°Take the Flower, Devil. It is your right by conquest. I have lost this battle today, but would you dare to agree to a rematch?¡±


    Chu Xun nearly groaned with exasperation. What¡¯s it with this fellow? Is he a glutton for more punishment?!


    Everyone ¨C Gao Mohan, Scarlet, and the others ¨C all stared at the Qilin strangely.


    ¡°I will have another contest with you, Devil. A battle staking our prides! In one year¡¯s time, I will be famous. My name will evoke more fear and respect than yours. Do you agree to this duel?¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t I?¡± responded Chu Xun proudly.


    ¡°Very well then. We¡¯ll meet again next year. I¡¯ll make you yield to me this time.¡± On that note, the Flaming Qilin spun around and vanished into a burst of flames and was gone.

 Chapter 465 - Hua Qingwu Revived!

    Chu Xun hiked up the hill to retrieve the three magical swords before collecting the Soul-curing Flower using his magic.


    He was anxious. Very, very anxious. For twenty years he had been searching for the Flower to revive Hua Qingwu and after so long, her long slumber inside the ice sarcophagus was finally coming to an end.


    The Flaming Qilin had left, unable to prevent Chu Xun.


    Gao Mohan and his fellow champions could offer no protests. Compared to the entire company of Lost Races champions who had been slain like dogs, they should at least be thankful that they were able to emerge at the end of this adventure with huge sums of magical supplies in their pockets.


    ¡°What about you? Would you like to come with me?¡± Chu Xun asked Scarlet.


    She nodded. ¡°It is time. The blooming of the Flower marks the end of our watch.¡±


    With the seven sisters in tow, Chu Xun, Gao Mohan, and their fellow human champions left the ruins together.


    He did not try to destroy the enchantments that kept this place. This place belonged to Periwinkle and he would refrain from antagonizing this mysterious figure lest their paths might cross in the future.


    Reaching the pool of boiling lava, Chu Xun called out the Flame Wyrm.


    Gao Mohan and the others shared furtive glances. So Chu Xun had taken it as a pet without them realizing it earlier.


    Like Scarlet and her sisters, the Flame Wyrm might be similarly charged by Periwinkle to watch this place, but they had never encountered the Wyrm before.


    With Chu Xun leading the way, the party easily made it outside.


    ¡°You must come one day to visit, Chu,¡± said Gao Mohan when they exchanged their goodbyes.


    Diao Xingyi and Ge Zhan too extended the same invitation before they left.


    Chu Xun accepted their favor and promised to call on them if and when he could.


    The hordes of men and beasts were gone. The entire area outside was a spread of charred and smoldering mess and even several nearby summits have been reduced into stunted plateaus still dripping with magma.


    The Flaming Qilin must have vented its anger and slain a lot of people here when it came out.


    Finding a Tree of Transfiguration was the first order of business. Chu Xun brought Scarlet and her sisters and the Flame Wyrm to one such tree, killed the beast guarding it, and had the Wyrm consumed one of the fruits.


    That allowed the Flame Wyrm to transform into a tall and sinewy man with long flowing red hair that looked both handsome and imposing.


    But Chu Xun was only too worried about Hua Qingwu. He raced as quickly as he could back to the capital with Scarlet, her sisters, and the Flame Wyrm.


    The following day.


    Chu Xun and his companions reached the Fire Dragon Palace where he first left Scarlet and the others there before racing up to Dragon¡¯s Back alone.


    ¡°You found it?! You found the Soul-curing Flower?!¡± Emperor Ao was surprised.


    Chu Xun showed him the plant and said, ¡°Quick. Use this to revive Little Wu.¡±


    Only, Emperor Ao looked rather reluctant.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?!¡± Chu Xun burst out anxiously. He could hardly wait one more second.


    ¡°We should ask Jing Hong about what she thinks,¡± said the ancient dragon.


    Chu Xun could hardly suppress a shudder. So Emperor Ao had discovered that Hua Qingwu and Jing Hong shared some sort of bond.


    The deity summoned Jing Hong.


    Jing Hong¡¯s aura had grown noticeably stronger. She had not yet ascended into a new rank, but she was very close.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Jing Hong smiled at Chu Xun. She was slowly warming up to him more and more.


    Chu Xun nodded and told her about his successful recovery of the Soul-curing Flower that would help revive Hua Qingwu.


    That came rather as a surprise for Jing Hong, who fell into reticent silence.


    ¡°I have always wanted to know, Jing Hong,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°How are you connected to Little Wu?¡±


    That Hua Qingwu¡¯s soul would come seeking for Jing Hong after she fell into a coma showed that there must be some sort of connection between them both ¨C a connection that he could not quite make sense of even after so long. Jing Hong hailed from the World of Cultivation while Hua Qingwu had always remained a native Earthling. So what is between them both?!


    ¡°Well, to put it frankly, I am her and she is me,¡± said Jing Hong quietly.


    One simple sentence, but it hit Chu Xun like a lightning bolt. He stood there, so dumbstruck that his jaws were literally hanging wide open. Hua Qingwu is Jing Hong and Jing Hong is Hua Qingwu?! How is this possible?!


    ¡°You were once an Immortal Emperor with powers to shape the cosmos, Chu Xun. Surely you know how long it took to reach Earth from the World of Cultivation?¡± said Jing Hong.


    Chu Xun nodded. It took him decades wading through the chaotic currents of the wormhole before he finally reached here.


    Traveling between worlds was not something that would take only the blink of an eye. One needed to hurl oneself into the boundless abyss of a wormhole where endless perils await. Fools could wander it only to have their physical bodies shredded in mere seconds. Without powers great enough for one to protect oneself ¨C both mentally and physically ¨C from the dicey and treacherous rapids of the wormhole. The lucky emerged wounded or maimed, while some were utterly obliterated.


    For this reason, only those who had achieved the rank of Immortal Emperor would dare undertake such risks.


    Such were the perils that lurked inside the wormhole, that even Immortal Emperors could perish inside.


    ¡°But what has this to do with you being Hua Qingwu and she being you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this: the first time I met Little Wu, I regained a part of my memories. Memories of what happened after you entered the wormhole.¡±


    Chu Xun stared at her blankly, hardly understanding a word.


    ¡°To put it bluntly, Little Wu is a derivative that came into being from my memories.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°After you entered the wormhole, I tried to come after you. But without the powers that Immortal Emperors possess, I failed. I became so badly wounded, but my memories pursued after you. That caused me to lose any recollection of you after more than a thousand years. But I retained my grit and resolve ¨C the same determination to get to the place called Earth. Only when I finally met Little Wu did I realized that I was here because I needed to find you.¡±


    Chu Xun felt a knot in his gut that made his eye wet. He remembered how Jing Hong had pledged to love him and only him even if she needed to sacrifice herself, the Firmamental Laws be damned.


    He could feel himself practically shaking. His mouth opened as if to speak, but nothing came out. Jing Hong had given her all just for him and he could never repay her love ¨C not for this lifetime.


    ¡°And so Little Wu is born from the memories of yours that followed me here¡­ I see¡­¡± he murmured, feeling overwhelmed by the myriads of emotion flushing all over him like a deluge and remembering how Hua Qingwu confessed her feelings to him and how she had quite practically held her own life as ransom to force him to agree. And he did, partly because he was bewildered by how uncannily similar Hua Qingwu was to Jing Hong.


    He could still remember how Jing Hong had held a sword up to his chest and forced him to accept her.


    At Yunyan, Hua Qingwu did the same too.


    That explained it; they were one and the same.


    ¡°But Jing Hong is incomplete, and Little Wu is the missing fragment she¡¯s missing. Once merged together, not only would Jing Hong¡¯s memories return; her powers will rise up to the mid-Golden Core Stage,¡± said Emperor Ao.


    ¡°But what will happen to Little Wu?¡± Chu Xun asked apprehensively.


    ¡°She will be gone.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Chu Xun burst out, shaking from head to toe.


    He peered at Hua Qingwu still lying inside the crystalline casket and reeled with fear and panic at the notion of her vanishing forever.


    ¡°Tell me, would she be able to live as a separate being if she wakes up?¡± breathed Chu Xun gravely and very, very carefully.


    ¡°Yes. Little Wu might be a human born from a figment of Jing Hong¡¯s memories, but the turbulence in the wormhole and chance had seen fit to arrange her to be naturally born like any other human. But the process of rebirth had caused her to lose her memory. Well, not lose, but rather sealed and Jing Hong is the key. Once they are in close proximity to each other, they will regain their memories.


    ¡°So¡­ That means both Little Wu and Jing Hong are incomplete?¡±


    Emperor Ao nodded. ¡°Being the lost memories of Jing Hong, Little Wu had somehow been reborn as another separate figure. But the memories have been sealed during the process. Once they merged, Jing Hong will be whole again but Little Wu will be gone. But if Little Wu is to remain alive, then Jing Hong will never recover the memories she shared with you and her powers will remain stunted. But yes, Little Wu will live.¡±


    Chun Xun turned to face Jing Hong. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything about the past slowly. I owe Little Wu too much and I need her. I know it¡¯s selfish, but I really can¡¯t bear having her vanished just like that.¡±


    Jing Hong could hardly say a word. The loss of her memory had rendered her lost and befuddled for millennia.


    Chu Xun peered at her, and so was Emperor Ao. They waited quietly for her word that would decide Hua Qingwu¡¯s very existence.


    Seconds passed like days as Chu Xun wallowed with anxiety and trepidation. His heart was almost jumping up to his throat when Jing Hong finally sighed. ¡°As much as I really want to have my memory back ¨C those were all the memories we shared together ¨C but I wouldn¡¯t want you to feel regretful for the rest of your life, nor would I want you to hate me. So, very well, let¡¯s save Little Wu.¡±


    Chu Xun exhaled with relief.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Surely there¡¯s no need for ¡®thank-yous¡¯ between you and me?¡±


    Chu Xun giggled with joy, feeling touched by her generosity.


    ¡°You owe me so much, Chu Xun, and that goes for Little Wu too,¡± she said to Chu Xun, giving him a stern look, ¡°Now it¡¯s time you spend the rest of your life making up to both of us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that. I¡¯ll leave it to you both to be in charge!¡± he sniggered like a silly boy.


    He would be the Devil that all men feared and respected.


    But at home, he would be the most docile and obsequious husband.


    ¡°All right, enough with all that lovey-dovey,¡± scowled Emperor Ao, no longer being able to stomach all the touchy-feely sentiments, ¡°And while we¡¯re at the business of reviving Little Wu now, off with you and give me some space.¡±


    Emperor Ao took the Soul-curing Flower and began weaving his spell.


    Chu Xun could not believe it. The notion of Little Wu being revived made him felt restless and jittery.


    ¡°Surely there won¡¯t be any risks?¡± asked Chu Xun, tensed and uptight.


    ¡°Oh, get off you. What risks would there be with me here handling the spell? Now go and find a corner and sit tight there instead of meddling here. Watch and learn.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you going away or not?!¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go. Now hold on to that temper of yours,¡± said Chu Xun nicely. He trotted off, but not far enough, and stood there to watch Emperor Ao working his magic.


    Jing Hong strode over and said to him gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Teacher has long readied himself for this.¡±


    ¡°Readied himself?!¡± Chu Xun gasped, ¡°He knew that you would agree to save Little Wu?!¡±


    Jing Hong nodded. ¡°He had asked me about this before.¡±


    ¡°Then what was that just now?!¡± Chu Xun glared indignantly.


    ¡°He wants to play a prank on you,¡± Jing Hong¡¯s eyelashes fluttered.


    Chu Xun was livid. ¡°What the hell is wrong with this old fool?! To use this, of all things, to play a prank?! Has he gone mad?!¡±


    ¡°You better be louder or Teacher won¡¯t hear you,¡± Jing Hong teased.


    Immediately, Chu Xun remembered how critical it was to not disturb Emperor Ao now.


    Jing Hong stared at Chu Xun, looking visibly annoyed at how worried he was. I agreed to let Little Wu live, only because I wouldn¡¯t want you to be sad. If only you know how much I love you more than you do me.


    Emperor Ao set an enchantment and used his magic to activate the Soul-curing Flower. The magical shrub emitted a huge deluge of three-hued brilliance that lighted up the horizons.


    The Flower hovered in mid-air, resplendent and dazzling as it basked in the colorful lights dancing around it.


    Emperor Ao jabbed a finger into the air. The Soul-curing Flower floated over the ice sarcophagus and slowly phased into it, bathing the entire casket with lights so bright that they engulfed Hua Qingwu inside.


    The dragon deity never stopped weaving hand seals, summoning every ounce of spiritual energy from every area within a thousand meters from Dragon¡¯s Back, and channeled them into the ice sarcophagus.


    ¡°All right, brat! Now¡¯s the time! Whatever you have, give it here now!¡± cried Emperor Ao amidst the turbulence of rushing winds and energies.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± screamed Chu Xun through the din.


    ¡°Anything! Anything that helps with magical energies!¡±


    Chu Xun stepped forward and emptied his Storage Ring, waving a hand and mounds of magical shrubs and herbs, strange fruits and flowers appeared, including a heap of Spirit Stones and a Mysterious Flaming Lotus.


    He had spirited away the Spirit Stones when he was using the Purplish Lotus Enchantment of Purification to help Gao Mohan and the others at the ancient ruins of Mount Lu.


    Emperor Ao stared at Chu Xun. He still remembered how destitute Chu Xun had become when he left Dragon¡¯s Back more than a week ago. And only after such a short term, he came back with so many supplies.


    ¡°Damn, where have you been?! Has the world outside turned into a cornucopia of magical supplies?! How did you manage to find so much!?¡±


    ¡°Dream on, you. These are the prizes I got after slaying seven Immortal-level champions.¡±


    The dragon deity gave Chu Xun an odd look. Seven Immortal-level champions. Once again this brat has shown his flair for creating wonders.


    ¡°All right, good job. Now off you go,¡± Emperor Ao waved him away gruffly.


    You lousy worm, Chu Xun scowled on the inside.


    He strode back to Jing Hong¡¯s side and watched how Emperor Ao extracted the essences of the magical shrubs with magic before channeling them all into the ice sarcophagus.


    In mere minutes, the anthills of magical supplies quickly dwindled, having synthesized using magic into raw spiritual energies for the ice sarcophagus.


    Emperor Ao stopped suddenly. He examined to make sure everything was working in order before he stepped out of his enchantment.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± Chu Xun asked with excitement.


    Emperor Ao nodded.


    ¡°So when will she wake up?¡±


    ¡°When the duration of forty-nine days is up,¡± said the deity.


    ¡°So long?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve waited for more than two decades. What¡¯s another forty-nine days?!¡± hissed Emperor Ao indignantly.


    On that note, Chu Xun could only call upon every shred of patience that he could find.


    Forty-nine days whizzed by quickly and Chu Xun never once left beyond a stone¡¯s throw away from the enchantment that housed Hua Qingwu¡¯s sarcophagus.


    Hum!


    A ringing sound resounded from inside the enchantment that began wobbling and shaking. A huge burst of colorful lights poured out and filled every corner inside the enchantment¡¯s range, blinding everyone nearby.


    Chu Xun looked hard, trying his best to see through the radiance. But his Divine Sense could not penetrate Emperor Ao¡¯s enchantment.


    The symphony of lights never stopped until two hours passed, when it began to diminish, just as how tides recede.


    Hua Qingwu was hanging in midair, her eyes firmly shut, but color has returned to her skin.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is she not awakened yet?!¡± Chu Xun urged frantically.


    ¡°Almost there,¡± said Emperor Ao, waving a hand to dispel the enchantment.


    ¡°Little Wu!¡± cried Chu Xun, rushing after her.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes blinked open all of a sudden with rays of gold flaring out brightly. Her True Energy aura burgeoned and her hand shot up to fire an energy blast at Chu Xun.


    Golden Core Stage?! Chu Xun was surprised. Hua Qingwu was only in the Qi Refinement Stage prior to her long slumber, what was going on?!


    The white energy bolt came right at him and Chu Xun swatted it easily, pulverizing the bolt.


    ¡°Hubby,¡± Hua Qingwu¡¯s eyes welled with tears as she threw herself at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun spread his arms and hugged her, once again feeling her scent.


    ¡°I miss you so much, Hubby,¡± Hua Qingwu wrapped her arms tightly around him, her tears drenching the front of his shirt.


    For more than twenty years she had been unconscious, she has heard every word of the tales he told her, although she could not respond at all.


    Chu Xun could hardly bridle his joy and exhilaration. Feeling breathless just to feel the warmth coming from her, he mashed his lips into hers voraciously.


    A deep and long kiss.


    Emperor Ao peered at his prot¨¦g¨¦ and sighed wearily. ¡°Are you sure of this? That you won¡¯t regret this?¡±


    Jing Hong shook her head. ¡°Little Wu has as much love for him as I do.¡±


    With another heavy exhalation, Emperor Ao drifted away.


    Jing Hong went after him, giving the space to Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu.


    Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu only appeared the next day.


    Chu Xun looked absolutely invigorated. It was the second time he had enjoyed the pleasures of being a man since more than twenty years ago.


    Chu Xun could only smile weakly to himself. In the thirty years since he first came back, he has enjoyed such intimacies with a woman only twice.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Hua Qingwu said to Jing Hong pensively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Jing Hong smiled.


    ¡°Can we talk? Alone?¡± asked Hua Qingwu.


    Jing Hong bobbed her head.


    And the two women strode off.


    ¡°Surely they¡¯re not going to fight?¡± muttered Chu Xun tersely.


    ¡°You overestimate your charms,¡± Emperor Ao scowled derisively.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m not offended at all. You¡¯re jealous. You¡¯re just plain jealous,¡± he grinned broadly at the deity.


    ¡°Me?! Jealous of you?!¡± Emperor Ao hissed, ¡°You¡¯re still a little tadpole when I was having my fill of female companionship.¡±


    Quit patronizing only because you¡¯re older than me, Chu Xun thought quietly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he mumbled suddenly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Emperor Ao yelped, missing what Chu Xun said.


    ¡°About Little Wu. Thanks,¡± Chu Xun repeated, clearly and solemnly this time. Hua Qingwu had told him during their night together that Emperor Ao had long ago conjured an enchantment to amass all nearly spiritual energies and had placed her sarcophagus right in the center of it. For twenty years, even while she was unconscious, she had been training on her own and that allowed her to soar right into the Golden Core Stages when she finally revived.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just a piece of cake,¡± Emperor Ao replied with a lackadaisical wave of a hand.


    ¡°Can you not behave magnanimously without sounding like a trumpeter on the moral high ground?¡± Chu Xun glared at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for another beating, aren¡¯t you?¡± Emperor Ao rubbed his palms wickedly, ¡°Your insolence is getting on my nerves. Do tell me when you need another walloping.¡±


    Chu Xun could only swallow his temper. He was as weak as a kitten before the deity¡¯s might.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu did not come back until after two hours.


    Even Emperor Ao was shocked when he saw how close they have become, never mind Chu Xun himself.


    They walked back with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and holding hands as they exchanged a joke or two like a pair of sisters.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked a dubious Chu Xun.


    ¡°Jing Hong and I have become sworn sisters,¡± said Hua Qingwu.


    Chu Xun stared at them, perplexed. And here he was, worrying that they would fight¡­


    Hua Qingwu said to Emperor Ao, ¡°Thank you so much, Senior, for saving me.¡±


    ¡°Get up, get up,¡± said the deity, using his magic to lift Hua Qingwu up to her feet.


    But she fell to her knees again, much to everyone¡¯s amazement. ¡°I wish to learn from you too, Senior. Would you accept me as your student?¡±


    Emperor Ao clearly did not see this coming. Stunned for a split-second, he burst into fits of guffaws later. As a figure born from Jing Hong¡¯s memories, Hua Qingwu shared the same talent and constitution as Jing Hong. He would never say no to having another student of such extraordinary aptitude.


    ¡°Very well. I accept you.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I don¡¯t agree,¡± Chu Xun protested. He had already lost Jing Hong to Emperor Ao and he could not lose Hua Qingwu too.


    The notion that the scheming deity might teach his wives ways to deal with him was only too appalling to behold.


    ¡°But you gave your word: you said that both of us are in charge,¡± stressed Jing Hong.


    ¡°You must be mistaken. I don¡¯t remember making that promise,¡± lied Chu Xun blatantly.


    That earned him a stern glare from Jing Hong, who promptly said, ¡°Oh, just ignore him, Little Wu. Just do it.¡±


    ¡°What is this?! An uprising!? What happened to ¡®submit yourselves unto your own husbands¡¯?!¡±


    ¡°What is this? Are you trying to impose some of your stupid nonsense on my prot¨¦g¨¦s?¡± boomed Emperor Ao.


    ¡°They are my wives. So mind your own business! I¡¯ll never agree to have Little Wu become another prot¨¦g¨¦ of yours!¡±


    ¡°I hereby announce that Hua Qingwu is my student,¡± said Emperor Ao. He said to his students, ¡°Come to me if anyone is trying to bully you. I¡¯ll give him a good lesson.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡± both women chirped sweetly before giving Chu Xun a cunning but pleased look.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven!¡±


    Chu Xun groaned to himself. He glared furiously at Emperor Ao, unabashedly displaying his resentment and anger.

 Chapter 466 - Traveling Through Time & Space

    Hua Qingwu¡¯s reawakening had laid to rest the ghost which had haunted Chu Xun for years. Even the locks of white hair that hung from the side of his ears had mysteriously vanished.


    At any rate, all did end well after all.


    Chu Xun said his goodbyes to Emperor Ao and took Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu with him. He wanted to bring Hua Qingwu to Qianlong Mountain.


    Hua Qingwu had once given her life to save Chu Xun¡¯s parents and for that, she had fallen into a twenty-year-long coma until today. He knew his parents missed her dearly, although they never managed to voice it out loud.


    Chu Xun first returned to the Fire Dragon Palace.


    Yan Chong and the others had made good progress. Most of them were now Sixth-grade Human Kings.


    Most of them knew Jing Hong, but only Long Ao had met Hua Qingwu before.


    He was moved to see her now alive. He had spent time taking care of her before on Chu Xun¡¯s behalf and he was there when Hua Qingwu gave her life for Chu Xun¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Grandpa Long,¡± Hua Qingwu called. Long Ao had saved her life once when he was interim leader for the Purple Bamboo Club. Her powers were now well beyond Long Ao¡¯s but she still called him ¡°Grandpa¡± as a form of respect.


    Yan Chong and the others could have not been any more envious or jealous of Chu Xun for having all the good things.


    The first thing Chu Xun did was to issue an order to keep any word about him secret. No one outside yet knew that he was still alive and most of those who knew about his adventures at the ancient ruins of Mount Lu were either dead or dependable enough ¨C Gao Mohan and his fellow human champions ¨C to not parade this fact.


    He decided to take the Flame Wrym with him for this trip. Scarlet and her sisters would be first be charged to keep the Fire Dragon Palace for now. With her powers as an Immortal-level champion, no one would dare to attack the Palace in his absence.


    With his arrangements done, Chu Xun and his party of four headed for Qianlong Mountain.


    The Rock Sect had been relocated at his orders to Qianlong Mountain years ago as a countermeasure against any alien race invasion during his incursion of Nether Mountain.


    They arrived at Qianlong Mountain the following day.


    ¡°Little Wu!¡±


    Yan Lan was arguably the one person who suffered the most during Hua Qingwu¡¯s two-decade-long slumber. To be able to see her daughter alive once more filled her with surprise and elation. She hugged Hua Qingwu with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mother,¡± sobbed Hua Qingwu furiously too.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, my good girl. You¡¯re back, that¡¯s all that matters,¡± Yan Lan embraced her daughter tightly, afraid that she might lose her again.


    ¡°My lady,¡± Elder Gui managed between chokes and sobs too.


    ¡°Uncle Gui,¡± Hua Qingwu called. Watching her grow up all his life, Elder Gui was more than just a servant to her.


    ¡°We owe so much to you, my girl,¡± Liu Ran¡¯s eyes were scarlet and watery. She would never forget how Hua Qingwu had sacrificed herself for them.


    ¡°Please, Auntie and Uncle. Don¡¯t blame yourselves. I¡¯m fine now,¡± Hua Qingwu cooed, reaching a finger to dab at the tears at the corner of Liu Ran¡¯s eyes.


    It was a gathering of joy that Hua Qingwu had finally returned after twenty years, that everyone was so moved by emotions that many could even barely speak.


    That one noticed Jing Hong and the Flame Wyrm.


    Well, at any rate, no one would fail to notice Jing Hong. Not with that divine beauty of hers.


    ¡°Erm¡­ And this is?¡± Liu Ran gestured towards Jing Hong.


    ¡°This is Jing Hong. She¡¯s your daughter-in-law, Mother.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words came like a black hole that suddenly drew away every sound.


    Chu Xun expected this. But he understood full well that he owed it to Jing Hong to make things clear and give her the honor and credit that she deserved.


    Yan Lan¡¯s face fell.


    So did Tang Rou too, whose face turned ashen pale when she comprehended what Chu Xun said.


    ¡°What is this, Chu Xun?!¡± demanded Yan Lan. Her daughter had been in a coma for more than twenty years and now, right as she returned, Chu Xun brought along another woman. How was that not an insult to her and her daughter?!


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Aunt Yan Lan. Jing Hong is my wife and so is Little Wu,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous!¡± Yan Lan might have been a soft-spoken lady but she would gladly take on even the most ferocious beast if it¡¯s for her daughter.


    ¡°Mum, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Quiet now. How could you speak on his behalf even now?!¡± snapped Yan Lan angrily before she turned to Jing Hong, ¡°And you, girl, do you know what happened between my daughter and Chu Xun?!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Jing Hong replied placidly.


    ¡°Then why are you driving yourself in between them?! Just because you¡¯re beautiful, that gives you the right to wreck their relationship?!¡± Yan Lan could never tolerate women who goaded men into cheating against their wives. She had been a victim of such women before; when she was sick last time, Hua Qingwu¡¯s father had eloped with another younger and more beautiful woman, leaving Yan Lan to fend for her own.


    ¡°Please, Mum, you need to calm down. I¡¯ll explain,¡± urged Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°What else is there to explain?!¡± Yan Lan spat fiercely, ¡°We¡¯re leaving. I¡¯ll not sit here and allow such insult to come to us both!¡±


    ¡°Please, Yan Lan. Calm down. Little Wu¡¯s only just come back and it¡¯s dangerous out there. Where else can you go? Please, I¡¯ll be sure to make Little Xun make it up to you both.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Yan Lan. I¡¯ll give you an explanation,¡± Chu Xun added hastily.


    He knew what was going on in Yan Lan¡¯s mind. His own mother would have rushed headlong into a stampede if his life was in danger.


    ¡°Mum, please listen. If not for Jing Hong, I¡¯d never have come back.¡±


    Stunned, Yan Lan gasped, ¡°Is that true?!¡±


    Hua Qingwu nodded.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll listen. You might have saved my daughter, but that¡¯s not enough grounds for you to wreck their relationship.¡±


    ¡°Please give us the room,¡± Chu Xun said to everyone.


    He led his parents and Yan Lan into a room.


    Inside a room sat only Chu Xun and his parents, Hua Qingwu and her mother Yan Lan, and Jing Hong.


    Chu Xun waved a hand and conjured a magical enchantment to keep their conversation private.


    ¡°Father, Mother, and Aunt Yan Lan. What I¡¯m about to tell you, might sound surrealistic and ludicrous. But this is serious.¡±


    Chu Xun compiled a long oratory about what happened, beginning from how he had died during his incarceration, then how he had unwittingly been transported to the World of Cultivation, and how he had managed to return here, not forgetting any key and concise details about Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu.


    Chu Tianhe, Liu Ran, Yan Lan were petrified by the seemingly unbelievable story. They might be Cultivators themselves, but what Chu Xun had just recounted to them was like a fairy tale.


    ¡°Son, is that true?¡± Chu Tianhe breathed with disbelief and bewilderment, ¡°Are you sure this is not some cock-and-bull story?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded gravely.


    All three elderlies were utterly awestruck. They stared wordlessly at Chu Xun, then they panned to Jing Hong, before swiveling towards Hua Qingwu.


    They sat there in a circle with Chu Xun at the center of it, and the latter shifted uneasily in the inquiring and doubtful stares honing in on him.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true? You¡¯re from that World of thingamajig?¡± Yan Lan finally managed to squeak tentatively after what seemed like an eternity of awkward silence.


    Jing Hong nodded.


    ¡°And you? You came back from there too?¡± she asked Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun nodded as well.


    ¡°Little Wu, my dear. So you¡¯re really created from the memories of Ms. Jing Hong here?¡± Yan Lan pressed on.


    ¡°Mum, I was reborn from her memories, not created,¡± corrected Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Is there even a difference?¡± mumbled Yan Lan. She peered at Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran, ¡°Can you even comprehend all this?!¡±


    Liu Ran shook her head.


    ¡°More or less,¡± said Chu Tianhe instead.


    That was enough to make literally every head in the room ¨C Chu Xun¡¯s, Jing Hong¡¯s, Hua Qingwu¡¯s, Liu Ran¡¯s, and even Yan Ran¡¯s ¨C turn towards him.


    Feeling uneasily by the stares, Chu Tianhe feigned a cough and said, ¡°So Little Xun died at the hands of the Lius, then somehow, instead of actually dying, he got transported elsewhere. It¡¯s just like those period dramas in the Qing Dynasty where the female protagonist would be caught in some mishap, then with a whoosh, she found herself in the Qing era.¡±


    Chu Xun could hardly prevent the corners of his lips from twitching. ¡°Whoosh?! Some whoosh! I whooshed away and that got me stranded there for decades!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Tianhe barked at his son when he caught the strange look on his face, ¡°Was I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Chu Xun shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s correct ¨C or at least the lion¡¯s share of it.¡±


    Chu Tianhe paused a beat and went on, ¡°Little Xun managed to come back unscathed. But he lost his powers during the process, and he had to restart his cultivation of magic all over again. Well, you know the rest of the story so I¡¯ll say no more. While our son came back, Jing Hong missed him. That compelled her to come for him. But she was not powerful enough to make it through so only her memories got through and those recollections eventually turned into the newly-born Little Wu, who later fell in love with Little Xun. Jing Hong would later achieve enough power and she too whooshed her way here as well.¡±


    Chu Tianhe paused a beat and went on, ¡°Little Xun managed to come back unscathed. But he lost his powers during the process, and he had to restart his cultivation of magic all over again. Well, you know the rest of the story so I¡¯ll say no more. While our son came back, Jing Hong missed him. That compelled her to come for him. But she was not powerful enough to make it through so only her memories got through and those recollections eventually turned into the newly-born Little Wu, who later fell in love with Little Xun. Jing Hong would later achieve enough power and she too whooshed her way here as well.¡±


    ¡°Was I right?¡± Chu Tianhe asked his son.


    Chu Xun nodded. ¡°Nearly there. But come on, Father. Your tale sounded like a pre-school fairy tale with that shoddy vocab of yours.¡±


    ¡°Horseshit, I was making it simple so that your mother will understand,¡± Chu Tianhe glared at his son.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Do you take me for a fool!? I knew what he was talking about right from the start!¡± snarled Liu Ran before she said to her son, ¡°So if you say Little Wu¡¯s a human born from a memory, try making me one?¡±


    Chu Xun nearly spat out the water he was drinking. ¡°What do you take me as, Mother?! A magician?!¡±


    Yan Lan got up from her chair and strode to her daughter and began feeling her daughter¡¯s face, pinching here and there gently as if probing for something.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mother?!¡±


    ¡°So, the baby that I had been carrying through the nine months of labor was once Ms. Jing Hong¡¯s memories¡­¡± murmured Yan Lan. ¡°No wonder I have always felt you¡­ different.¡±


    ¡°Mum¡­¡± Hua Qingwu groaned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. No matter what you are, you¡¯re still my baby girl,¡± coaxed Yan Lan.


    Hua Qingwu did not know what to say.


    ¡°Little Wu might be born from the memories I¡¯ve lost, Aunt Yan Lan, but she was born like any other baby from their mother¡¯s womb. That makes her a true human. She¡¯s the same as every one of us. She¡¯s not different,¡± explained Jing Hong quickly.


    Surprised, Yan Lan paused. Then she said, ¡°Right¡­ That¡¯s good¡­ That¡¯s good. Here I was, thinking that I had given birth to¡­ to something different.¡±


    Hua Qingwu was flabbergasted beyond words.


    ¡°Son, so if you can travel back through time to go to that World of thingamajig? Can you transport us to the Qing Dynasty palaces?¡± Liu Ran¡¯s eyes lit up with sudden enthusiasm.


    Yan Lan too stared at him expectantly.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± asked Chu Tianhe.


    ¡°I want to see the palaces. Surely with my and Yan Lan¡¯s charms, we can be queens or consorts to the emperor. We¡¯ve been watching so much about life in the imperial palace on TV. It¡¯s time we experience it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It would be exciting! No one would be able to believe that we¡¯ve gone to the palaces for a tour and came back!¡± Yan Lan quipped.


    Jing Hong did not know what palaces they were talking about, but she did not fail to notice the exasperated looks on Chu Xun¡¯s and Hua Qingwu¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Heavens be good, can you stop spouting nonsense! This is hardly the time and situation for such fantasies!¡± scowled Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Xu nodded quietly. ¡°Well, at least Father still is sensible.¡±


    Chu Tianhe peered at his son, ¡°Send me back too, son. Perhaps I can try being an emperor for one day. Or maybe a prince, at least?¡±


    Chu Xun stared at him, thinking that his ears were deceiving him.


    ¡°It¡¯s doable,¡± said Jing Hong suddenly.


    ¡°Really?!¡± all three elderlies beamed with exhilaration.


    Jing Hong nodded pensively, ¡°All you need to do is to achieve the rank of Immortal Emperor. Then you can go to those Qing-era palaces that you spoke of.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± the three elderlies gave her blank looks.


    ¡°You are all in the Qi Refinement Stage, Uncle and Aunties. The foremost stage in the cultivation of your body and magic. You will have to make it to the farthest zenith: the Space Demolishment Stage, which is also known as the Immortal Emperor rank. Then you¡¯ll have enough power to travel through space and time.¡±


    ¡°How long would that take?¡± blurted Liu Ran.


    ¡°That depends on your talent. You¡¯re all gifted enough. So I guess in tens of thousands of years, you might have a one in a billion chance to reach the rank of Immortal Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Tens of thousands of years!? And only a one in a billion chance?!¡±


    The elderlies were utterly nonplussed.


    ¡°And even if you¡¯re able to become Immortal Emperor, you¡¯ll have no more chance than a cat in hell without claws to survive the travel through the wormhole.¡±


    A dazed Chu Tianhe was stunned for seconds until he finally managed to croak a burst of dry laughter, ¡°Perhaps Earth is still the best place for me. Qing era palace tours? Nah. All that fantasy about time and world-hopping still seems like a whole lot of baloney to me. I¡¯ll just stay put right here.¡±


    Liu Ran and Yan Lan nodded too, trying to pass what they said off as a joke.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Aunt Yan Lan. I love Little Wu, and I love Jing Hong too. Call me unfaithful, but I cannot let either of them go,¡± Chu Xun said to Yan Lan pensively.


    Yan Lan stayed silent.


    ¡°Mum, technically, I was the one disrupting their relationship,¡± said Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Silly child,¡± said Yan Lan, ¡°If Ms. Jing Hong is Little Xun¡¯s sweetheart at the World of Thingamajig, then you¡¯re his sweetheart here on Earth. None of you disrupted anything. You¡¯re all equally important to him.¡±


    ¡°Damn those Lius! Look at how much agony they¡¯ve put Little Xun through! If only we could destroy them again!¡± boomed Liu Ran suddenly, banging a fist so furiously into the table that Chu Tianhe jumped with fright.


    Chu Xun was astonished. ¡°Heavens, what¡¯s wrong with you, Mother!? What a singular train of thoughts?!¡±


    Chu Xun, Jing Hong, and Hua Qingwu all shared curious thoughts. The same thought flashed through their minds: It would seem that communicating normally with their parents about such a bizarre and outlandish topic would seem impossible.


    What started as a grave and serious discussion turned into a t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte about fantasies of traveling through Time and Space.


    ¡°This is a serious matter, Father, Mother. You must not speak of this to anyone else.¡±


    Chu Xun motioned for Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu to first leave. Perhaps it was better if they could leave the matter aside for now. He would need to find other time to talk to his parents in-depth about what happened to him.


    The room left only Chu Tianhe, his wife, and Yan Lan.


    ¡°What do you think of this, Yan Lan,¡± asked Liu Ran.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure all of us understood right from the start,¡± she responded.


    Chu Tianhe and his wife nodded. Their son was only an ordinary student so many years ago before he mysteriously became a powerful man with god-like powers. Something must have happened to him then. But they did not want to pry since Chu Xun had not spoken about his past to them.


    In fact, for a time, they had wondered if Chu Xun was some imposter pretending to be their son. Only after so long did they finally discover what he had gone through before.


    ¡°Jing Hong must have suffered much herself,¡± muttered Yan Lan.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wishing to side with Little Xun, Yan Lan,¡± Liu Ran¡¯s eyes lit up like a wise sage¡¯s, ¡°I think we should leave them younglings be. It is complicated enough without us meddling.¡±


    Yan Lan nodded. ¡°In truth, I should be thanking Jing Hong; if she chose to be mean, I would have lost Little Wu forever.¡±


    ¡°Well, Little Wu¡¯s born from her memories,¡± said Liu Ran, ¡°They were one and the same person. In some ways, it¡¯s like you¡¯re having another daughter.¡±


    ¡°We should leave the youngsters to their troubles. Chu Xun¡¯s busy enough without us giving him any more trouble.¡±


    Yan Lan and Liu Ran nodded their agreements. Chu Xun¡¯s life was far from a peaceful and easy one with all his battles everywhere.


    ¡°Little Xun was left so battered and distraught after what happened to Little Wu. And Jing Hong had willingly plunged herself into the unknown perils of the wormhole all for her love and yearning for Little Xun. I can¡¯t bear to upset that all,¡± said Yan Lan.


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran stared at Yan Lan with amazement. Together, they got up to their feet and gave her a deep bow.


    ¡°I thank you so much on behalf of my son,¡± said the father.


    ¡°His life hasn¡¯t been easy. I¡¯m sure he has been the one bearing all the pain and sorrow of seeing Little Wu sealed in ice. Every time he comes back, he¡¯ll put up a good face, but I know it¡¯s contrary deep inside. There¡¯s no way I could doubt his love for Little Wu,¡± smiled Yan Lan, ¡°What¡¯s more, we¡¯re not prehistoric cavemen. I would have long been dead if not for Little Xun, and having a close brush with death often gives you a broader perspective.¡±


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun, Jing Hong, and Hua Qingwu came to the edge of the plaza outside.


    ¡°Well, all three of them are adorable,¡± Jing Hong remarked suddenly.


    ¡°What?! Adorable?!¡±


    Chu Xun and Hua Qingwu yelped in unison before they broke into weak chuckles.


    ¡°They understood everything the first time you told them,¡± said Jing Hong.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°They understood everything the moment we told them what happened. They were only pretending to be silly.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± Chu Xun said, still very flabbergasted. His parents and Yan Lan certainly seemed to look as if they hardly grasped a word he said.


    ¡°Perhaps they have other concerns too.¡±


    ¡°My mum hasn¡¯t been pleasant just now. I¡¯m sorry, Jing Hong, but please don¡¯t mind her,¡± said Hua Qingwu.


    Jing Hong shook her head gently.


    Chen Hanlong came scurrying towards them.


    ¡°Sir, the meal is ready.¡±


    They adjourned to the dining hall.


    To accommodate the growing number of occupants now at Qianlong Mountain, the dining hall had to be enlarged and more tables were in place, all of them laid full with delicious food.


    Chu Tianhe rejoined them, accompanied by Yan Lan.


    The elderlies occupied one table and they called Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu to join them, although they quickly fended away Chu Xun when he thought of sitting at that table too.


    Chu Xun could only share a table with Chen Hanlong and the others.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven,¡± he groaned quietly to himself. And here he was, as puny and insignificant as everyone else on Qianlong Mountain.


    Chen Hanlong and Sun Ying exchanged furtive glances.


    ¡°It¡¯s so long since you¡¯ve been here, sir. A toast to your return!¡± said Chen Hanlong.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to make me drunk, aren¡¯t you?¡± giggled Chu Xun, ¡°All right! But no using of any magic to quell your tipsiness!¡±


    The others could not have wanted anything more. One after another, they each shared toasts with Chu Xun, eager to get him under the table.


    Meanwhile, Tang Rou was at another table, watching Chu Xun silently.


    Tang Wenyan and his wife did not fail to notice the resentment on their daughter¡¯s face and they could only sigh.


    ¡°Come. Eat up, my dear,¡± said Yan Lan, getting Jing Hong some food.


    That astonished Jing Hong. Yan Lan might forgive her, but she did not expect that Hua Qingwu¡¯s mother would warm up to her.


    Hua Qingwu was equally surprised herself.


    ¡°Oh, stop gawking and eat! I¡¯m not a stubborn old crock. Just as long as you¡¯re all happy, I¡¯m happy,¡± Yan Lan quipped.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± said Jing Hong.


    ¡°Come! Come! Have some more! You don¡¯t come here often, so you better eat up!¡± added Liu Ran, filling Hua Qingwu¡¯s and Jing Hong¡¯s plates with more food.


    Such are parents, that they will always worry if their children will have enough to eat when they are away.


    The dinner went on with much merry-making and revelry and the three elderlies were the happiest of the throng.


    Without using his magic, Chu Xun could hardly consume more alcohol than the average man. After his long bout with Chen Hanlong and the others, Chu Xun could feel his head spinning. Then he turned around and caught Tang Rou leaving the dining hall alone.

 Chapter 467 - Capture and Summarily Execute!

    ¡°You drink first. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Chu Xun greeted him and walked outside the door.


    He used his divine sense, and found Tang Rou.


    Tang Rou was sitting alone on a stone bench in the square in a daze.


    ¡°Why did you come here alone?¡±


    Tang Rou was surprised. She wiped her eyes in a panic, and then turned around.


    Chu Xun saw that her eyes were a little red, so she must have cried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has anyone bullied you?¡± Chu Xun walked over and sat down opposite her.


    Tang Rou looked at Chu Xun bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s you who bullied me.¡±


    Chu Xun was silent, because he knew very well why Tang Rou would cry.


    ¡°Rourou, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to say sorry to me.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, you and I grew up together. I¡¯m not a fool. I understand your thoughts, but I can¡¯t give you what you want. In this life, I owe Jing Hong and Little Wu a lot.¡±


    Chu Xun had been thinking about it for a long time, but finally decided to tell her. He knew that this would hurt Tang Rou, but he knew indecision would invariably lead to more trouble.


    Tang Rou liked him, but he couldn¡¯t accept Tang Rou. It would not fair to Tang Rou if he didn¡¯t make a decision soon.


    As expected, Tang Rou¡¯s eyes started to turn red and tears were running down his cheeks.


    ¡°Rourou, there are so many better men than me in the world. I¡¯m sure you will definitely find¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Tang Rou interrupted Chu Xun, flustered, ¡°You can dislike me, but you can¡¯t humiliate my feelings for you. I hate you¡­¡±


    Tang Rou ran away in tears.


    Chu Xun looked sad. Love was the most hurtful thing in the world. He hoped Tang Rou would be able to think clearly after she calmed down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are too cruel?¡± There came a sweet female voice from behind Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun did not turn around, but he knew it was Hong Ling.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to say something early. Since I can¡¯t love her, I can¡¯t waste her time selfishly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your idea. How do you know that Tang Rou¡¯s quiet love for you is not a kind of happiness that belongs to her? It¡¯s very cruel of you to have told her the truth and ruined her last hope!¡± Hong Ling said.


    Chu Xun was silent, not knowing how to respond.


    ¡°Sometimes I think you are really cruel.¡± Hong Ling looked in the direction Tang Rou was leaving, ¡°To love someone is not something one can control, nor can it be obliterated by time. If one can, no one will be crazy about love, and there won¡¯t be so many epic love stories that have been passed down to this day.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t love her. It¡¯s not fair to Tang Rou, and it¡¯s not fair to Jing Hong and Little Wu.¡±


    ¡°Is it fair to her if don¡¯t you love her?¡± Hong Ling said sharply, ¡°You know what you just said is very likely to make Tang Rou close her mind and never get over it.¡±


    ¡°You sound like you¡¯ve loved someone. How do you sound like a love expert?¡± Chu Xun laughed.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hong Ling looked at Chu Xun with a pretty angry face, ¡°You are really a big bastard.¡±


    With that, Hong Ling turned around and strode away.


    Chu Xun was bewildered. Why was she so angry all of a sudden? He just wanted to make a joke and soothe the atmosphere.


    Looking at Hong Ling leaving, Chu Xun was confused. A woman¡¯s mind was really the biggest puzzle in the world.


    Chu Xun sighed and returned to the restaurant, where Chen Hanlong and others took turns to pile him with wine. He was not in a very good mood. After several rounds, he became drunk and unconscious, and was finally carried back to the room.


    In the room of a hotel in Gujiang City, a pale, ordinary-looking man was sitting alone on the sofa.


    He didn¡¯t look amazing, but occasionally the light that flashed in his eyes was intimidating.


    There were four middle-aged men in the room with strong breath. All of them were Grade Nine King Realm and two of them were even Grade Nine Great Completion.


    With such a senior cultivation base, they could only stand quietly on the side of the man.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, if you don¡¯t show up again, my patience is going to run out.¡± The man whispered.


    ¡°My Lord, I think we should simply destroy Qianlong Mountain, and Chu the Devil will surely appear.¡± A Grade Nine Great Completion said viciously.


    The feminine man looked up at him.


    The Great King of Grade Nine Great Completion shuddered subconsciously, and hurriedly lowered his head and said, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°In the future, you¡¯d better use your brain more. In the Nether Mountain battle, Chu the Devil was seriously injured, and finally was taken away by a strong man. If this strong man is in command of the Qianlong Mountain, shall we go and die?¡±


    ¡°My Lord is right.¡± The Great Completion of Grade Nine lowered his head.


    ¡°But Chu the Devil chopped off my brother¡¯s legs and humiliated my Immortal race descendants. I must avenge it.¡± The feminine man¡¯s words were flat, but sounded gloomy.


    He was Wu Kejin¡¯s elder brother, Wu Keyin, who had his legs cut off by Chu Xun in Nether Mountain.


    They were both descendants of Immortal race. Wu Kejin walked around the world in light, while Wu Keyin had been hiding in the dark.


    He came up with the strategy to trap and kill Chu Xun in Nether Mountain when he teamed up with foreign powerhouses, but it was a pity that he almost killed Wu Kejin in the end.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you are indeed powerful. You easily broke my tight encirclement. You slaughtered the foreign powerhouses and chopped off my brother¡¯s legs, which surprised me.¡± Wu Keyin whispered, and then he smirked, ¡°Then let¡¯s fight against each other to see who is better.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, what should we do?¡± Another Great Completion Great King from Grade Nine asked cautiously.


    Wu Keyin¡¯s eyes were calculating, ¡°The reason why Chu the Devil can crack tight encirclement, besides the strong cultivation base, what else is it?¡±


    All four men present shook their heads.


    Wu Keyin shook his head, ¡°Your brains are really about to rust. Apart from a strong cultivation base, the most important thing is that he is always on the move. We don¡¯t even know when he will appear. We can¡¯t guard against him, so he could succeed repeatedly.¡±


    The four nodded. When they thought about it carefully, it was indeed the case.


    ¡°So, we will fight with him secretly this time.¡± Wu Keyin¡¯s eyes flickered coldly.


    At this moment, there suddenly came a phone call.


    After the Great Completion of Grade Nine answered the call, he looked at Wu Keyin and said, ¡°My Lord, that woman named Tang Rou has left Qianlong Mountain, and there is another woman named Hong Ling who just came out of the mountain afterwards. They were not together.¡±


    Wu Keyin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s what we¡¯ve wanted. Tell them to keep an eye on them and don¡¯t act rashly in case it¡¯s a trap.¡±


    Tang Rou was very sad and ran out of Qianlong Mountain crying.


    After Hong Ling left, she had planned to go to comfort Tang Rou. But she couldn¡¯t find her. She asked Yanzong¡¯s disciples and learnt that Tang Rou had left Qianlong Mountain, and then she came out.


    Tang Rou was running aimlessly, unaware that her every move was under the supervision of others.


    Wu Keyin heard the report and after careful analysis, he quickly came to the conclusion that Tang Rou should have been wronged and acted on her own.


    ¡°You four, put on Mustelid race clothes and go there.¡± Wu Keyin¡¯s eyes were stern, ¡°Remember, kill without mercy!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The four were ordered to leave.


    It was getting late.


    Tang Rou didn¡¯t want to go back to Qianlong Mountain. Chu Xun¡¯s words were still lingering in her ears, like a knife piercing her heart, and her face is pale in pain.


    She headed towards Gujiang City.


    Gujiang City was only 50 kilometers away from Qianlong Mountain. She would quickly see the bright lights of Gujiang City at her current speed.


    But when she was about to enter the city, four figures blocked her way.


    ¡°Tang Rou, the woman of Chu the Devil?¡± one of them asked.


    Tang Rou had a Foundation mid-term cultivation base, and with her experience in Rock Sect, she should not have been rattled. But when she was asked whether she was Chu the Devil¡¯s woman, her breath was unstable.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tang Rou was alerted, and unsheathed the long sword in her hand.


    ¡°It seems that we have found the right person. Let me tell you that we are from Mustelid race. Chu the Devil killed countless people in my tribe. Today, I will get back at him by killing his woman.¡±


    Hum!


    The wind was violent, and the leading middle-aged man bursts out with great murderous intent.


    Tang Rou responded quickly. The long sword in her hand was shining brightly, and she made a quick decision. She was cutting out with a sword, and the sword aura flew out with a scream.


    After cutting out with a sword, Tang Rou turned around and swiftly rushed towards Qianlong Mountain as fast as lightning.


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡¯s woman is really cunning.¡± The leading middle-aged man sneered disdainfully, then raised his palm and patted it with a bang, and the sword Qi exploded. He looked at Tang Rou who had run away with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape. Today is your day to die.¡±


    As he spoke, the four of them moved at the same time, like ghosts chasing Tang Rou with a piercing sound.


    Tang Rou¡¯s speed was very fast, and she rushed thousands of meters in the blink of an eye, but she was no match for these four men.


    After several ups and downs, one of them blocked Tang Rou¡¯s way. With a light palm, he knocked Tang Rou off her feet.


    Tang Rou was horrified. Their cultivation was beyond her imagination, powerful and outrageous.


    ¡°Hurry up. Do it before any trouble arises.¡± One of them said coldly.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t blame us for being cruel. Blame your man Chu the Devil for going too far.¡± One of the Grade Nine emperors sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity to kill such a beautiful woman like this.¡± Another Grade Nine Human King Realm was covetous of her beauty.


    ¡°If you mess with My Lord¡¯s order, no one can save you.¡±


    His face changed, and he shuddered at the thought of Wu Keyin¡¯s methods.


    ¡°You are being too careful. My Lord cares about the results instead of the process. As long as you kill her without revealing your whereabouts, My Lord won¡¯t care about what happened in the process.¡± Another Grade Nine Great Completion looked at Tang Rou obscenely.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, you go and wait for me. I will deal with this little girl by myself.¡±


    The Grade Nine Human King Realm who had long coveted Tang Rou¡¯s beauty looked resentful, but facing the Grade Nine Great Completion whose cultivation base was higher than him, he could only swallow his anger.


    ¡°Yu Hong, you¡¯d better deal with her as soon as possible and go back to My Lord immediately.¡±


    ¡°Tan Yuqing, you and I are both Grade Nine Great Completion, and serve My Lord at the same time. You can¡¯t order me.¡± Yu Hong sniffed. Every time they went out to work, Wu Keyin would ask them to listen to Tan Yuqing. He was upset, because he and Tan Yuqing were at the same level, so why should he listen to him?


    Tan Yuqing looked gloomy. He knew that Yu Hong was dissatisfied with him.


    Yu Hong gave a cold snort, turned his head to look at Tang Rou, and said with a weird smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to try whether the women of Chu the Devil is different from other women.¡±


    ¡°B*stard!¡± Tang Rou¡¯s face turned pale, shocked and angry. Her body surged, and she urged the long sword in her hand to slash it out fiercely.


    Poof!


    The sword Qi was as bright and fast as lightning, fierce and terrifying.


    Yu Hong sneered. The white glow of his palm rushed out, and with a palm shot out, the chain hit the sword qi in the air, and smashed it with a boom. The chain was condensed and blasted towards Tang Rou.


    Tang Rou was shocked and immediately raised her sword to block it.


    Boom!


    Tang Rou¡¯s long sword was shaken off her hand. She spouted a large mouthful of blood, flew out, and fell 100 meters away.


    The difference in cultivation base between the two was so big that Tang Rou couldn¡¯t even catch the other¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Little girl, why are you doing this?¡± Yu Hong smiled obscenely, put away Tang Rou¡¯s long sword, and walked over, ¡°You will enjoy it later. I promise to be stronger than Chu the Devil. I promise to give you a good time, haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡± Tang Rou was full of resentment as True Energy was surging all over her body.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better cooperate with me obediently. I can make it easier for you when I kill you later.¡± Yu Hong¡¯s smile was a little perverted, and then he counted his fingers in the air to seal Tang Rou¡¯s cultivation base.


    Tang Rou was completely scared, regretting that she shouldn¡¯t have left Qianlong Mountain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Chu Xun will be sad after I die?¡± This thought suddenly came to Tang Rou¡¯s mind.


    Looking at Yu Hong who was approaching her, Tang Rou had no time to think about it. Even if she died, she would never allow herself to be insulted. She bit her tongue violently, trying to kill herself.


    However, Yu Hong stepped forward and acted quickly like lightning. With a click, he directly removed Tang Rou¡¯s jawbone without the slightest pity.


    Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help screaming in pain, and tears were streaming down her face. She looked frightened, like a lamb to be slaughtered now, without the slightest power to resist.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die. When you die, I can only rape the corpse.¡± Yu Hong smiled abnormally, and stretched out his hand to caress Tang Rou¡¯s beautiful and tender face.


    Tang Rou couldn¡¯t move or speak, and tears were streaming down her eyes. She would rather die right away.


    The Grade Nine King Realm, who had been coveting Tang Rou before, was almost drooling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If she is still alive after I¡¯m done with her, she will be yours.¡± Yu Hong looked at him with an obscene smile.


    The man¡¯s eyes were greedy, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yu. Please go first.¡±


    Yu Hong laughed like a pervert, ¡°It¡¯s incredible that I can sleep with the woman of Chu the Devil.¡±


    With that, he couldn¡¯t wait to reach out to take off Tang Rou¡¯s clothes.


    Poof!


    A terrible sound of breaking through the air suddenly came. It was a short blade, and it shot towards Yu Hong as fast as a flowing light.


    Yu Hong reacted quickly, raising his hand and knocking the short blade into the air.


    The four of them looked at the attacker at the same time, only to see a red figure looking at them coldly from a kilometer away.


    ¡°B*stards, if you dare to hurt her, just wait for Chu the Devil to collect your heads.¡±


    It was Hong Ling who had been chasing after Tang Rou.


    After Hong Ling finished her sentence, she turned and ran towards Qianlong Mountain instead of saving Tang Rou.


    ¡°Go after her.¡±


    Tan Yuqing yelled, even Yu Hong did not dare to take it lightly. If anything went wrong, no one could afford Wu Keyin¡¯s anger.


    Hong Ling was now the Seventh Grade King Realm. She moved fast as lightning, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    The four chased her a kilometer away and found that Hong Ling was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°This woman is extraordinary. She should have gone to Qianlong Mountain to report it.¡± Tan Yuqing looked calm and glanced at Yu Hong, ¡°This is the turf of the Chu Mansion. You must not let her get off. Go after her.¡±


    The four swiftly chased down.


    At this time, Hong Ling jumped off a large leafy tree and rushed to Tang Rou.


    Hong Ling didn¡¯t have time to think. She quickly picked up Tang Rou and rushed towards Gujiang City.


    ¡°No, we were fooled.¡± Tan Yuqing, who was chasing after her, stopped suddenly, turned and rushed back.


    The other three followed them. When they returned to the place where they had been, they found that Tang Rou had disappeared.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Yu Hong¡¯s eyes were dead serious. If Tang Rou got off, he would have to endure Wu Keyin¡¯s anger when he returned.


    ¡°Go! We should be able to catch up with her.¡± Tan Yuqing took the lead and rushed in the direction of Gujiang City.


    Hong Ling carried Tang Rou and couldn¡¯t run fast. But fortunately, Gujiang City was right in front of her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    There were soldiers guarding every intersection in Gujiang City.


    ¡°Get out of the way. This is Major General Chu¡¯s sister. Someone is chasing us.¡± Before Hong Ling finished, the roar broke through the air.


    Tan Yuqing and Yu Hong were both Grade Nine Great Completion, and they moved stunningly fast. They finally caught up with them.


    Yu Hong acted with anger, raising his hand to attack her. The terrifying inner breath chain roared, and the power was terrifying, and the oppressed air was distorted and blasted.


    Hong Ling was horrified, and there was no time for her to think about it. The speed at which the chain blasted was so fast that she had only time to hold Tang Rou tightly in her arms.


    ¡°Tell Chu Xun, I love him¡­¡±


    Boom!


    The terrible chain blasted Hong Ling¡¯s back and exploded. Hong Ling¡¯s entire back was bombarded with flesh and blood. She was blown out with Tang Rou for hundreds of meters and fell in front of the garrisoned soldiers.


    Da da¡­!


    The heavy machine gun spouted flames, and all the soldiers fired at Tan Yuqing and others.


    ¡°Damn soldiers.¡± Yu Hong was furious, and his body was transformed into layers of armor. The bullets couldn¡¯t penetrate it at all, making a crackling sound when hitting his body, sparks splashing everywhere.


    ¡°I killed you all.¡± Yu Hong stretched out his hand to fend off a string of bullets. The bullets were shot flying, but Yu Hong suddenly snorted.


    He raised his hand and saw blood overflowing from his fingers. He looked a bit surprised. He was injured by a bullet.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that these bullets were processed and contain Reincarnation Lines, but they could only deal with low-level human emperors, and were useless for powerful people like Yu Hong. Yu Hong was careless just now, which was why his finger was injured by the Reincarnation Line.


    ¡°Shoot the alarm and take the two of them away.¡± Among the troops stationed, the highest rank was just captain, and he gave the order.


    Soldiers sounded the alarm, and the entire Gujiang City was suddenly alarmed. The troops stationed in other places all came to support here.


    Two soldiers carried Tang Rou and Hong Ling into the car and drove away quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going!¡± Yu Hong ignored the flying bullets and rushed out directly with raised hand. The inner breath was surging violently.


    Boom!


    The earth was trembling, and there was flesh and blood everywhere. Several soldiers were shot into pulp.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Yu Hong shouted.


    Due to the fear of Chu Xun and the country¡¯s nuclear weapons, warriors generally would not hurt these soldiers.


    ¡°Shoot.¡± The captain roared.


    Da da¡­!


    Flames spewed from the muzzle and bullets flew.


    Clang clang¡­!


    But bullets had no effect on Yu Hong, and they were all stopped by his protective aura.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± The soldier¡¯s actions angered Yu Hong. He raised his hand fiercely and slapped it down, and the terrible internal breath was surging.


    Boom!


    The earth broke apart, and more than a dozen soldiers were slapped into blood mist by his palm.


    The squad stationed at each intersection had generally twenty men. Except for the soldiers who had left with Tang Rou and Hong Ling, only the squad leader and another soldier were alive. The guns in their hands were no longer usable and they had been swept away by Yu Hong and rendered useless.


    ¡°Kill without mercy!¡±


    The captain yelled. He and another soldier showed their military stabs at the same time, and jumped at Yu Hong.


    ¡°Major General Chu is not to be insulted. Our Huaxia soldiers are not to be insulted.¡± The team leader shouted loudly.


    Unfortunately, the two of them hadn¡¯t rushed out a few steps before they were slapped into blood mist by Yu Hong, and the military stabs in their hands were broken into pieces.

 Chapter 468 - The Death of Hong Ling!

    Tan Yuqing was very angry with Yu Hong, thinking if it weren¡¯t for this lecher, none of this would happen.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late to chase after them now,¡± Yu Hong said.


    The speed of people at Grade Nine of Great Completion was incomparable to that of military vehicles.


    However, at this time, countless soldiers and military vehicles with powerful thermal weapons rushed in this direction.


    ¡°Fall Back!¡± Tan Yuqing said angrily with a sullen face.


    ¡°Retreat because of this bunch of nonentities?¡± Yu Hong was unwilling to give up. If he let Tang Rou and Hong Ling escape, he would be in big trouble.


    ¡°The master said that this should be a secret battle. But it is now a clarifying confrontation. If our identity was exposed, it might ruin master¡¯s plan.¡± Tan Yuqing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°But how do we explain ourselves to the master then?¡± Yu Hong was terrified and couldn¡¯t help shuddering at the thought of Wu Keyin¡¯s punishment methods.


    ¡°This is it. If you want to go after him, go after him yourself.¡± Tan Yuqing snorted and turned to leave.


    The two people at Grade Nine of Human King Realm looked at each other and then left with Tan Yuqing. They thought it was stupid of them to help Yu Hong now.


    Yu Hong¡¯s face was gloomy. Thinking of how Wu Keyin would react, he couldn¡¯t help shivering. With a fierce look in his eyes, he went in the opposite direction of Tan Yuqing.


    When countless soldiers rushed to the intersection and saw blood and broken arms all over the ground, they roared angrily and fired their guns to vent their anger.


    At this time, Chu Xun was still drunk and was sleeping soundly.


    Suddenly, he woke up, rushed out of the door and looked in the direction of Gujiang City.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Why does Evocation of Heavenly Secrets run on its own?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he felt a bit panicked for no reason.


    It was definitely not a good thing for Evocation of Heavenly Secrets to run on its own.


    Both Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu were at the early stage of Gold Core. They had sensed Chu Xun the moment he appeared.


    The two of them came to him almost at the same time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Chu Xun frown, Jing Hong asked.


    ¡°Evocation of Heavenly Secrets is running on its own in Gujiang City. Something was happening there,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°What can happen in Gujiang City? Our men are all on Qianlong Mountain, aren¡¯t they?¡± Hua Qingwu was puzzled.


    ¡°I have to go and have a look. I have an intuition that something awful is about to happen.¡± Chu Xun decided to go and have a look. Evocation of Heavenly Secrets working automatically must have something to do with him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    Just as the three of them were about to leave, they saw Yan Yi running over in a panic.


    ¡°Sir, the troops stationed in Gujiang City called. Miss Tang Rou and Hong Ling were in danger.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    ¡°Is this really true? Tang Rou and Hong Ling were on the mountain in the afternoon. When did they go to Gujiang City?¡± Hua Qingwu said.


    ¡°The disciples at the foot of the mountain reported that Miss Tang Rou and Miss Hong Ling left Qianlong Mountain in the afternoon.¡±


    Before Yan Yi could finish his words, Chu Xun disappeared in a flash.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu had no time to think further and followed Chu Xun closely.


    Chu Xun moved very fast with all his strength. If something really happened to Tang Rou and Hong Ling, he wouldn¡¯t forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    It only took Chu Xun a few minutes to travel 50 kilometers. Because of his fast speed, he felt his blood was boiling and his skin was burning.


    A new team was stationed at the intersection.


    Chu Xun revealed his identity.


    ¡°Commander.¡±


    Seeing Chu Xun, these soldiers were particularly excited.


    Although this place had been cleaned, Chu Xun still found traces of the battle.


    Guided by the soldiers, Chu Xun went to the hospital and saw Tang Rou and Hong Ling there.


    Yu Hong had sealed Tang Rou¡¯s cultivation and dislocated her jaw. These doctors were just ordinary people, so they could only pop her jaw back.


    Only after that could Tang Rou speak and ask them to call their men at Qianlong Mountain for help.


    Chu Xun unlocked the seal on Tang Rou.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun.¡± Tang Rou hugged Chu Xun and cried. This time, she was really scared.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s heart was full of guilt. It was all his fault that Tang Rou was in danger.


    Tang Rou cried for a long time and when she was tired, Chu Xun asked, ¡°Where is Hong Ling?¡±


    All the doctors and soldiers present were silent.


    Chu Xun sensed an uneasiness inside him.


    After Tang Rou was sent here, she was separated from Hong Ling, so she did not know how Hong Ling was. But looking at these people¡¯s faces, she suddenly panicked.


    ¡°Where is Sister Hong Ling?¡± Tang Rou jumped out of bed and looked at the doctor next to her.


    ¡°Commander, please don¡¯t be sad.¡± A soldier lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    Chu Xun felt as if he was hit by a bomb, and his body shook a little.


    Tang Rou¡¯s face turned pale, and she looked at the soldier in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean? Where is Sister Hong Ling?¡±


    Several minutes later, Chu Xun and Tang Rou saw Hong Ling.


    She was lying quietly on the bed, covered with a piece of white cloth, without breathing.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes became bloodshot immediately, and his killing intent was surging.


    The soldiers and doctors around him couldn¡¯t bear the frighteningly strong pressure. They could feel their blood was boiling and then they fell to the ground.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu, who rushed over after Chu Xun, hurriedly ran their internal energy to protect these people. Otherwise, they would be torn into pieces by Chu Xun¡¯s pressure.


    ¡°You go out first.¡±


    Jing Hong asked the soldiers and doctors present to leave. Even if she and Hua Qingwu joined hands, they could not stand Chu Xun¡¯s pressure, not mention to push it back.


    ¡°Hong Ling, wake up¡­ wake up¡­¡± Tang Rou cried while holding Hong Ling¡¯s body.


    ¡°Chu Xun, calm down.¡± Seeing that something was wrong with Chu Xun, Jing Hong shouted.


    Chu Xun came to his senses, and the blood in his eyes disappeared a little. He walked over, lifted the white cloth, and breath came in short pants again.


    The doctor had treated Hong Ling¡¯s back, but it was still badly mutilated and her internal organs had been shattered.


    Chu Xun¡¯s mind was in a whirl. Memories kept flooding back to him. When he first returned to Earth, he met Hong Ling in the antique market for the first time. She was dressed in red and looked extremely charming. In the underground casino, she attached herself to him. When Dramatic Change of Sky and Earth happened, she happened to get the seed of Dragon Flower and was saved by him. She guarded the Rock Sect, protected Qianlong Mountain, and fought all over the country. A few hours ago, she was still quarreling and drinking with him, but now the death did them apart.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart. He raised his head and roared. The tables and chairs were shredded by the sound waves, and the whole hospital was shaking.


    Although Chen Hanlong and Hong Ling¡¯s were not that good at cultivation, they meant a lot to Chu Xun.


    The death of such a beautiful woman, a close friend wrenched at Chu Xun¡¯s heart.


    He once swore that he would never let anyone around him get hurt again in his life. When he saw Hong Ling lying quietly in front of him, he could not accept the fact.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Chu Xun raised his head and roared, shaking the sky.


    At the same time, in a hotel room in Gujiang City, Tan Yuqing and the other two people at Grade Nine of Human King Realm were screaming miserably.


    They rolled on the ground, blue veins all over their bodies bulging, and were enduring massive torture.


    ¡°You good-for-nothing.¡± Wu Keyin said angrily.


    ¡°Master, please spare my life.¡± Tan Yuqing was at Grade Nine of Great Completion, but at this moment, his face was distorted and his saliva was dripping.


    ¡°Yu Hong, how dare you betray me? You¡¯ve been poisoned with Bone Melting Pill. Without the antidote, how long can you live?¡± Wu Keyin¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light.


    ¡°Master¡­ Master, please spare my life.¡± Tan Yuqing pleaded. Bone Melting Pill could slowly melt one¡¯s bones and the person would become a pool of blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yu Hong¡¯s fault, but you have failed to supervise him. I won¡¯t kill you three this time, but you will receive a small punishment.¡± Wu Keyin flicked out three black pills.


    The three of them hurriedly picked one pill up and stuffed it into their mouths. This was the antidote to Bone Melting Pill.


    Tan Yuqing¡¯s cultivation was profound, so he recovered more quickly. The other two at Grade Nine of Human King Realm couldn¡¯t even stand up after taking the antidote.


    Once Bone Melting Pill took effect, it would melt the bones bit by bit. The pill-taker would definitely die after suffering a killing pain. Besides, the pill-taker would even have no strength to commit suicide.


    ¡°Are you sure that the woman named Hong Ling will die?¡± Wu Keyin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Tan Yuqing wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Wu Keyin chuckled slightly, which was particularly scary. ¡°I hope this Hong Ling is very important in Devil Chu¡¯s heart, otherwise her death will be worthless.¡±


    At this moment, a roar sounded in the void.


    Wu Keyin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Whose voice is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Devil,¡± a person at Grade Nine of Human King Realm got up and said respectfully, ¡°I have seen him once, and have an impression of his voice.¡±


    Wu Keyin was pleasantly surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Devil would really appear. His voice is full of anger. It seems that Hong Ling¡¯s death is worth it.¡±


    ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± Tan Yuqing asked respectfully.


    ¡°Just enjoy the show.¡± Wu Keyin¡¯s eyes crinkled at the edges. It seemed that Chu Xun¡¯s anger made him in a good mood. ¡°Ask our men who are keeping an eye on Qianlong Mountain to continue their job, and send someone to find out where Yu Hong is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Tan Yuqing said.


    In the military hospital, Chu Xun had calmed down a lot.


    However, Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu knew that there must be a terrible storm hidden under Chu Xun¡¯s calmness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take Hong Ling back and let her rest in peace!¡± Jing Hong said.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    Hong Ling¡¯s body was taken back to Qianlong Mountain.


    Everyone in Qianlong Mountain wailed mournfully. They were so sad that they couldn¡¯t control themselves.


    Hong Ling had lived in Qianlong Mountain for a long time. For Liu Ran, Yan Lan, and the other elders, she was their child.


    Looking at her cold body, the elders cried so hard that they even fainted.


    Chen Hanlong and others were close to Hong Ling. During the period of Dramatic Change of Sky and Earth, many old friends had disappeared. Now that Hong Ling had died, they were quite sad and could not control themselves.


    Chu Xun opened up a cemetery in Qianlong Mountain, and put a formation to protect it.


    The first tombstone was Hong Ling¡¯s.


    After Hong Ling was buried, Chu Xun asked Tang Rou what had happened to them.


    ¡°The Mustelid race.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°I think there is something strange about this,¡± Jing Hong said. She raised her hand, and there was a black hair on her fingertip. ¡°I found it on Tang Rou.¡±


    ¡°By the way, one of them is called Tan Yuqing, and the other is called Yu Hong.¡± Tang Rou remembered that during the quarrel, they had called each other by their names.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, please avenge Sister Hong Ling.¡± After saying that, Tang Rou stood up and walked out.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Chu Xun noticed that there was something wrong with Tang Rou.


    ¡°I want to accompany Sister Hong Ling beside her tomb for ten years.¡± Tang Rou straightened her slender body.


    ¡°Accompany Hong Ling for ten years?¡±


    Chu Xun, Jing Hong, and Hua Qingwu were all shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother talking me out of this. I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± Tang Rou said.


    Chu Xun swallowed the words that he was about to say. He was a little worried because Tang Rou had changed a lot. She just cried when she saw Hong Ling¡¯s body, but never shed a tear again after that. This was not like her.


    ¡°Rourou, do you think that you caused Hong Ling¡¯s death?¡± Hua Qingwu said.


    Tang Rou¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, Sister Hong Ling wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, you are overthinking it¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Wu, Sister Jing Hong, please take care of Brother Chu Xun in the future.¡± Tang Rou interrupted Hua Qingwu and then walked out of the door.


    After a few steps, Tang Rou suddenly stopped. She turned to look at Chu Xun and said, ¡°Sister Hong Ling asked me to bring you some words.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She said that she loved you!¡±


    After Tang Rou finished speaking, she gradually walked away.


    Chu Xun was surprised to hear that Hong Ling liked him. He then remembered what Hong Ling said to him after he refused Tang Rou that day.


    Chu Xun closed his eyes, and two drops of tears flowed down his cheeks. He did not know how much he owed her. ¡°Hong Ling, your love is too great. I am not worth it,¡± he thought.


    However, when Chu Xun opened his eyes again, they were full of indifference. He called Flame Wyrm, Long Liu and his other four brothers over.


    ¡°Take my orders and lead the forces stationed in Gujiang City to block the entire city. People are only allowed to enter and no one leaves. Anyone who disobeys will be killed.¡± After saying this, Chu Xun looked at Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu. ¡°Contact Scarlet Siren, Long Yi and Long Er, and try to contact Jiu You and ask them to come here. You two, go guard the main roads in Gujiang City.¡±


    Hua Qingwu wanted to follow Chu Xun, but Jing Hong stopped her. Jing Hong knew that Chu Xun was sad and serious. At this moment, no one could disobey his orders, not even her and Hua Qingwu.


    After everyone left, Chu Xun took out the black hair that was found in Tang Rou.


    Chu Xun made a magic signet, and the black hair floated in the air. He bit his finger, and flicked a drop of blood, which fell on the hair.


    In an instant, the hair was surrounded by a red light.


    Chu Xun made another magic signet, and the hair flew out of Qianlong Mountain.


    The Art of Owner Tracking!


    The skin and hair were also parts of one¡¯s body. Through tracking the hair, one could find its owner.


    Chu Xun caught up with the hair as fast as lightning.


    The hair took Chu Xun all the way to the southeast, in the direction of Yu Hong¡¯s escape.


    The hair was like a flash of light and as fast as lightning. Chu Xun followed it closely.


    He ran at breakneck speed for several hours.


    In Jun City.


    It was thousands of miles away from Gujiang City.


    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere for you to run.¡± After saying that, Chu Xun followed the hair into the city.


    After entering the city, the hair began to fly about.


    Chu Xun put away the hair. It seemed that the owner of the hair had stayed in this city before, so he left his smell everywhere.


    ¡°Governor of Jun City, come and see me.¡±


    Chu Xun had no scruples at all. He raised his head and roared angrily, which shocked all the warriors in the whole city.


    Who was this person? He was so arrogant! He actually dared to order the governor of Jun City to come to see him.


    Jun City was guarded by the Mo Family, which had existed for thousands of years.


    When Mo Wuyang, the patriarch of the Mo Family, heard the roar, his face changed slightly, thinking the person with such a roar must be extraordinarily powerful.


    Mo Wuyang felt something strange. In the past few days, there had been two big shots coming to Jun City.


    ¡°I am Mo Wuyang, the patriarch of the Mo Family. Please come and have a chat with me,¡± Mo Wuyang shouted loudly. His voice was like thunder.


    Chu Xun rushed over to where the voice sounded. In the blink of an eye, he landed in a vast courtyard.


    Mo Wuyang was tall and had a strong aura. He was dressed in splendid clothes and had an extraordinary bearing.


    ¡°I heard your order. What can I do for you?¡± These words were very subtle. Mo Wuyang was hinting that Chu Xun was too arrogant by using the word ¡°order¡±.


    Chu Xun was not in the mood for formalities.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Xun, and I¡¯m tracking a person. This person once stayed in Jun City, so I would like to ask if you know this person.¡±


    ¡°You are Chu Xun the Devil?¡± Mo Wuyang was shocked. It was said that the Devil had been missing for a long time. How could he be here?


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°This man is only at Grade Nine of Great Completion, and he is good at cultivation. Do you know him?¡±


    Mo Wuyang saw the murderous intent of Chu Xun. He himself was at Grade Nine of Great Completion, but he was also shocked by Chu Xun¡¯s aura.


    Moreover, the Devil was not someone to be trifled with. He did not want to offend Chu Xun for no reason.


    ¡°Three days ago, a person at Grade Nine of Great Completion passed by Jun City and headed east.¡± The Mo Family naturally paid special attention to the sudden appearance of such a powerful person in Jun City.


    ¡°Patriarch Mo, do you know his name?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t visit our family. He just passed by. So we had nothing to do with each other,¡± Mo Wuyang said. After a moment of silence, he added, ¡°However, some disciples of our family saw this person. If you wants his portrait, I can get someone to draw it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Patriarch Mo. Sorry to bother you. I should get going now.¡± Chu Xun only needed to know the general direction of this person.


    Chu Xun rushed to the east. After he flew out of Jun City, he made a magic sign to perform Art of Owner Tracking again.


    A day later, Chu Xun came to a place called Kun City.


    Now, the sky and earth were still changing. Many cities were surrounded by high walls and moats to prevent the invasion of fierce beasts.


    Those distinguished families of Martial Tao took over the city and established themselves as kings. Fortunately, they lived in peace with the country and did not do anything out of line.


    These major forces were in charge of managing the warriors in the city.


    The troops stationed in the city protect the civilians.


    There was peace between the two forces, and the country also turned a blind eye to it, which was a tacit admission.


    In Kun City.


    This city was guarded by Profound Sky Sect, which had existed for thousands of years.


    Chu Xun followed the hair into the city, and the hair flew straight to the mansion of Profound Sky Sect.


    The mansion was as big as smaller city. Profound Sky Sect was extremely arrogant. They actually built another palace in the city, occupying a fourth of the Kun City¡¯s area. It was luxurious and spectacular.


    The hair flew in the direction of Profound Sky Sect.


    Chu Xun followed it like a shadow.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into Profound Sky Sect? Do you want to die?¡± The guards of the Sect were all at First Grade of Human King Realm.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a cultivator at Grade Nine of Great Completion come here recently?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Who are you? Get lost quickly, or we won¡¯t be merciful. Profound Sky Sect is not a police station. Go there if you are in trouble,¡± one of them joked.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to them. After he made a magic signet, the hair flew inside, followed by Chu Xun.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The four people at First Grade of Human King Realm suddenly attacked Chu Xun.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s Hong Meng Immortal Qi swept across the four people, causing them to fly out and cough up mouthfuls of blood.


    Chu Xun only used part of his strength. Otherwise, they could easily explode and become a bloody mist.


    Chu Xun followed the hair into Profound Sky Sect. There were many corridors and a pavilions. It was ridiculously large.


    ¡°We are attacked!¡±


    The four guards, who had been sent flying, got up and shouted.


    Immediately!


    Countless disciples of Profound Sky Sect appeared and surrounded Chu Xun.


    A person at Grade Five of Human King Realm stepped forward and shouted, ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into Profound Sky Sect?!¡±


    Chu Xun stared at the direction of the hair. He didn¡¯t want to answer at all and hurried towards the hair.


    ¡°Take him!¡± The person was furious.


    Dozens of disciples of Profound Sky Sect rushed toward Chu Xun with weapons in their hands.


    Boom!


    The Hong Meng Immortal Qi swept across them like raging waves. The disciples who rushed up were all sent flying and fell to the ground.


    So did the man at Grade Five of Human King Realm. He was blown away by the air blast and smashed the rockery in the courtyard. He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Everyone looked at Chu Xun in horror, and their hands and feet were cold.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t care about these lowly disciples at all. He followed the hair and rushed to the inner courtyard.

 Chapter 469 - A Horrific Slaughter!

    You Lei, the leader of Profound Sky Sect, was at Grade Nine of Great Completion. He was a step away from the Immortal Level. Such a cultivation level was called the Sub-immortal Level.


    In the main hall, You Lei was smiling happily, because Yu Hong, a warrior at Grade Nine of Great Completion, had joined Profound Sky Sect yesterday.


    As the sect master, You Lei had always valued his reputation and preserved his grave and dignified bearing. It was rare for ordinary disciples to see him.


    Except You Lei and Yu Hong, the elders of Profound Sky Sect were also in the main hall.


    Because of Yu Hong¡¯s high level of cultivation, You Lei temporarily lowered himself to talk with him, in order to show that he treasured talented people.


    ¡°Master, thank you for taking me in.¡± Yu Hong said politely. He had been running for days and did not dare to stop. It was not because he was afraid of Chu Xun, but because he was afraid that Wu Keyin would find him.


    ¡°Brother, since you are a newcomer, your position is an elder. But that won¡¯t be too long. As long as you contribute to our sect, the position of vice leader of Profound Sky Sect will be yours one day.¡± You Lei said politely.


    A warrior at Grade Nine of Great Completion should be treated with courtesy. No matter where he went, he was a tempting target for various forces.


    ¡°Many thanks, Master, but I have to tell you something. I have enemies and am afraid that I will bring trouble to Profound Sky Sect¡­¡±


    Before Yu Hong could finish his words, You Lei interrupted him with a wave of his hand. ¡°Elder Yu, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Since you¡¯ve joined us, your business will be ours. If anyone makes things difficult for you, he¡¯ll be our enemy.¡±


    Yu Hong was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you very much, Master.¡±


    ¡°In order to celebrate Elder Yu¡¯s joining us, I plan to hold a banquet for three days.¡± You Lei was very happy. The addition of Yu Hong would greatly increase the strength of Profound Sky Sect. The power of warrior at Grade Nine of Great Completion could not be underestimated.


    The elders congratulated Yu Hong one after another.


    Yu Hong kept a low profile. He just wanted to find a backer so that Wu Keyin dared not act rashly.


    When he had passed by Jun City, he had wanted to seek refuge with the Mo Family. However, the patriarch of the Mo Family evaded him. ¡°He is so blind that he can¡¯t recognize a great warrior,¡± Yu Hong thought.


    In fact, in Yu Hong¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t like You Lei, who was only at Sub-immortal Level. But You Lei couldn¡¯t stop Wu Keyin on his own. There were more than one expert at the Immortal Level in Profound Sky Sect. This was the purpose of his seeking refuge here.


    As long as there were two experts at the Immortal Level in Profound Sky Sect, Wu Keyin would have to think twice before coming here to punish him. Moreover, the most important thing was that he had been poisoned with Bone Melting Pill which could be gotten rid of with the joint help of two experts at the Immortal Level.


    The atmosphere in the main hall was lively, and everyone chatted with each other.


    Suddenly, there was a loud explosion outside, and the ground shook.


    ¡°What happened outside?¡± You Lei had always paid attention to his manners and had been calm at all times.


    Since You Lei asked, the disciples outside should have rushed in to report to him. But after a long time, no one came in.


    You Lei frowned slightly. Just as he was about to say something, a red light flew in from outside the door and flew towards Yu Hong.


    Yu Hong didn¡¯t know what it was. He struck out with his palm to hit it, only to find that the red light didn¡¯t move at all. Instead, the table in front of him was torn into pieces. The red light floated in front of him. Yu Hong looked at it carefully, and found it was a strand of hair.


    ¡°Master of Profound Sky Sect, please show yourself.¡±


    The voice was sonorous and loud.


    Yu Hong had a bad feeling as he looked at the hair floating in front of him. He reached out to grab the hair, but it flew out of the door with a whoosh.


    You Lei snorted coldly. ¡°Who dares to make a fuss in Profound Sky Sect?¡± As his voice fell, he flashed out of the door.


    Yu Hong and the elders followed him out.


    When they saw the scene in the yard, they couldn¡¯t help feeling stunned. All the disciples of Profound Sky Sect were lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up.


    You Lei was wearing a black robe and a feathered crown. He had a pair of fierce eyes and a tall and straight figure. He looked quite dignified.


    When he saw the disciples lying on the ground, his expression did not change at all. He turned to look at the person in the courtyard and felt that he was a little familiar.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± You Lei asked coldly.


    With one hand behind his back and a deep look in his eyes, Chu Xun raised his hand to make a magic signet, and the hair flew toward Yu Hong.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Chu Xun looked at Yu Hong, his eyes tinged with blood.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yu Hong was surprised. This person didn¡¯t work for Wu Keyin.


    ¡°The one who comes to kill you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hong Meng Immortal Qi around Chu Xun surged. He made a magic signet and rushed toward Yu Hong.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    You Lei was furious. With a flash, he blocked Chu Xun¡¯s way and his hand struck out at Chu. His Internal Breath surged, and his power was amazing.


    Bang!


    His palm collided with Chu Xun¡¯s, and a terrible force spread out.


    You Lei groaned and was sent flying by Chu Xun¡¯s punch.


    All the elders were shocked to see an expert at the Sub-immortal Level being sent flying by one punch.


    When You Lei landed on the ground, he felt a sharp pain in the part between his thumb and index finger. His hand was cracked and his arm spasmed slightly.


    ¡°Those who stop me will die!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Profound Sky Sect isn¡¯t a place that would tolerate your rude behaviors.¡± You Lei was blue in the face, but he wasn¡¯t afraid at all, because Profound Sky Sect was more powerful than it seemed.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°The Devil!¡± An elder exclaimed.


    Everyone was shocked and subconsciously took a few steps back. The name of Chu Xun was intimidating enough.


    What shocked them even more was that after two years of disappearance, the Devil, who was rumored to have died a long time ago, suddenly appeared here.


    He came for Yu Hong.


    You Lei¡¯s face was livid. From the fight just now, he knew how difficult it was to deal with the Devil. He never expected Yu Hong¡¯s enemy to be the Devil.


    Yu Hong was even more shocked, and his face became livid. He had been on guard against Wu Keyin, without the slightest inkling that this Devil would come to him first.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, Yu Hong is an elder of our Profound Sky Sect. I don¡¯t know the grudge between you two. Why don¡¯t we sit down and settle it?¡±


    Chu Xun looked at You Lei coldly. ¡°Yu Hong is an elder of your Profound Sky Sect. Does that mean you ordered him to kill my best friend?¡±


    You Lei was troubled. What could he say to let the Devil know that he didn¡¯t ask anyone to kill his best friend? The answer was nothing. Although he had not dealt with the Devil before, he knew how difficult it was to deal with the Devil. Even a three-year-old knew about this.


    ¡°Since Yu Hong is an elder of your sect, Tan Yuqing should also be one of yours, right?¡± The redness in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes became more and more intense.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t give them a chance to answer. He decided to kill them all after he knew they were all the elders of this sect.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun took a step forward and punched violently at Yu Hong at the same speed as the light.


    Yu Hong¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He hastily ran his inner energy, and his Internal Breath worked frantically. Then his palm struck out.


    Bang!


    There was a bloody mist all over the yard. Yu Hong was stunned for three seconds. Suddenly, he screamed miserably. His right arm was smashed by Chu Xun¡¯s punch and turned into a bloody mist.


    Everyone was terrified. Chu Xun was too scary. His single punch smashed the arm of an expert at Grade Nine of Great Completion.


    ¡°Stop him.¡±


    You Lei had no time to pretend to be calm. He roared and gave the order.


    The elders of followed his order and swarmed toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were shining with a strange scarlet color.


    ¡°All of you should die.¡±


    Boom!


    The void shook, and an ancient and desolate aura pervaded the air. The giant fingers came crashing down with a loud bang.


    The elders of Profound Sky Sect were so shocked that their faces changed. They struck out their palms like mad at the Demon-slain Finger.


    Boom!


    The earth shook, the houses collapsed, and the ground was covered in terrifying cracks and blood. The four or five elders were crushed into pulp.


    Yu Hong lost an arm and was so frightened that his face turned pale. He turned around and tried to flee.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hand struck out again.


    Demon-slaying Palm, a terrifying huge handprint descended from the sky.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded, and Yu Hong let out a miserable shriek. Half of his body was smashed into the ground, and all of his bones were shattered. His entire person was in a haze of blood and gore.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you are too arrogant.¡±


    You Lei was infuriated. All forces were in awe of Profound Sky Sect ever since it was established and took over Kun City. Today, someone actually came knocking on his door. This made him, who had always had a good reputation, completely go crazy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about who you are. You will definitely die today.¡±


    With an angry roar, You Lei pounced on Chu Xun.


    The place under Chu Xun¡¯s feet exploded. He rushed to You Lei with one step and raised his fist to punch him. With three punches, You Lei¡¯s arms and chest were broken, and he flew out.


    Chu Xun followed You Lei closely. After catching up with him, Chu Xun grabbed You Lei¡¯s legs and rushed to the elders with him in his hand.


    Chu Xun swung his hand and threw You Lei at an elder. The two people¡¯s heads collided. With a bang, the head of the elder at Grade Eight of Emperor Realm exploded.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun swung You Lei again and threw him at the other elder, smashing half of the elder¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and Hong Meng Immortal Qi surged. An elder was smashed into pulp by him.


    You Lei¡¯s head was dizzy and he was both shocked and angry. Chu Xun was using him as a hammer by and smashed wildly.


    Bang!


    Another Elder¡¯s bones and tendons were broken and he flew out.


    Chu Xun acted like he was possessed, or a ferocious tiger into a herd of sheep, and slaughtered them like mad.


    The elders of Profound Sky Sect fell down one after another. In a short period, more than a dozen of them were killed by Chu Xun.


    The disciples on the periphery, who couldn¡¯t get up, were so scared that their eyes were rolled back and they wet their pants.


    ¡°Chu¡­¡± You Lei roared. But as soon as he spat out the word, he was kicked in the face by Chu Xun. Immediately, his mouth was twisted, his face was distorted, and the bones on his face were broken. He almost fainted.


    The elders were scared out of their wits. They finally knew this was the might of the Devil and that they could do nothing about it.


    Bang!


    Blood splashed everywhere. An elder was trampled into two pieces by Chu Xun.


    Bang!


    Another elder was kicked by Chu Xun in the head, and died.


    More than half of the nearly thirty elders of Profound Sky Sect had died.


    The rest of them were so frightened. They were trembling, their hands and feet were cold, and their faces were pale. Who could stop the Devil¡¯s massacre?


    ¡°Chu Xun, Yu Hong joined Profound Sky Sect yesterday. His killing your best friend has nothing to do with us.¡± An elder was so frightened that he roared like crazy.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, please don¡¯t be angry. We really don¡¯t know that Yu Hong was in a blood feud with you. If we knew, we would definitely kill him when we saw him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, we are innocent. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    The elders of Profound Sky Sect cried out in panic.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun raised his hand and waved, causing a purple beam of light which smashed an elder into pieces.


    He didn¡¯t stop until he heard the wailing of the rest of the elders.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    The surviving elders hurriedly nodded.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold, and he didn¡¯t look guilty at all. He threw You Lei to the ground and said, ¡°You deserve this because you have a stupid Master.¡±


    The surviving elders felt grieved. They looked at You Lei with some resentment, thinking Chu Xun was right, and that if You Lei hadn¡¯t been so conscious of his status and reputation, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a situation.


    Chu Xun walked toward Yu Hong.


    ¡°Who dares behave atrociously in our Profound Sky Sect? You shall die!¡±


    The extremely overbearing voice was like the rolling of thunder, shaking the whole building complex.


    Two people suddenly appeared. Both of them were wearing long black robes, and their faces were dark and sullen.


    They raised their hands at the same time, and ran their Internal Breath which then became two chains rushing toward Chu Xun.


    ¡°Experts at the Immortal Level?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s calm eyes turned bloodshot again.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat.¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly punched the air twice violently.


    A clap of earth-shattering thunder burst. Terrible air waves were rolling, and the surrounding buildings collapsed one by one.


    The two of them were surprised that Chu Xun could stand their attack.


    ¡°You¡¯ll wish you were not born soon.¡±


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun rushed directly to one of them, as fast as light. He punched the man with all his strength, trying to kill him.


    Three punches in a row caused the man to fly out and a stone wall to explode.


    Chu Xun flashed, rushed to another person, and raised his fist to punch him.


    The man was shocked. Chu Xun¡¯s strength was beyond his imagination. He struck out with his hands repeatedly, and his Internal Breath surged out like a tide.


    Bang!


    The waves formed by the man¡¯s Internal Breath was scattered by Chu Xun in one punch. He then approached the man and punched him in the face. Although the man was in Human-Immortal Realm, he couldn¡¯t stand Chu Xun¡¯s violent punch. Half of his face was smashed. His body rolled and fell from the air, and with a bang, he fell to the ground.


    The surviving elders were completely petrified, and stared at them dumbly. They¡¯d thought that the two Elder Ancestors would be able to help defend the honor of Profound Sky Sect, but in the end, they were humiliated again.


    When the disciples who had been scared unconscious before finally woke up and saw this scene, they were scared and fainted again. Maybe many of them were playing possum, and that was also a way to save their lives.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± After the man in Human-Immortal Realm was thrown out by Chu Xun and smashed into the gravel wall, he roared angrily.


    Boom!


    The Forth Form of Demon-slain Finger¡ªSky Shaking Finger.


    The giant pillar fell on the man¡¯s head with a bang, and he was buried. The wave of dust was surging, and the buildings of Profound Sky Sect collapsed one by one.


    Bang!


    The man in Human-Immortal Realm sunk into the ground and flew into the sky while roaring.


    Swoosh!


    Hong Meng Immortal Qi was surging around Chu Xun. He suddenly flew up, and in the blink of an eye, he was higher than that man and tried to step on the man¡¯s head.


    The man roared and ran his Internal Breath crazily. He punched at Chu Xun, who was falling down.


    Bang!


    A terrifying force that could shatter gold and stones spread out.


    Crack!


    The man groaned in pain. His fist was crushed by Chu Xun¡¯s foot, and he fell down from the air. Once again, his falling caused a hole in the ground, and his whole body sank into it.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± When the cloud of dust dispersed, the man in Human-Immortal Realm attacked by Demon-slain Finger roared crazily.


    The elders and disciples of Profound Sky Sect felt their hands and feet were ice-cold. Their Elder Ancestor was in a miserable condition. He was covered in blood, his clothes were tattered, his hair was disheveled, and there was a trace of blood at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°I will tear you into pieces.¡±


    The man roared and pounced on Chu Xun. The white light on his palm kept surging, which was frightening.


    Chu Xun snorted, rushed out, and struck out with both his hands at the same time.


    Boom! Boom!


    After an earth-shattering collision, the force spread out, but the two did not separate.


    The man suddenly looked frightened and roared crazily. His Internal Breath was running wildly around him. He found that his hands were held by Chu Xun and he couldn¡¯t get away.


    ¡°Tear me into pieces? You don¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    Poof!


    Blood spurted out. The man screamed miserably. His arms were torn off by Chu Xun.


    Hiss!


    Purple flames rose from Chu Xun¡¯s palms and burned the man¡¯s arms to ashes.


    The man let out a miserable shriek as he fell from mid-air.


    Chu Xun suddenly moved down, stepped on the man¡¯s chest with one foot, and the man was slammed into the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded, and cracks began to spread in all directions like a spider web. Terrifying mushroom cloud of dust rolled.


    When the dust dissipated, the elders of Profound Sky Sect were scared out of their wits.


    Their Elder Ancestor¡¯s chest was crushed by Chu Xun with one stamp. The white bones pierced through his skin and flesh, and blood gushed out. His heart was completely broken. He died a miserable death.


    The other Elder Ancestor shattered the soil and jumped out of the ground. He was about to roar, but suddenly stopped. He looked at his partner who had been trampled to death by Chu Xun in horror.


    ¡°Elder Ancestor, this is a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding!¡± An elder cried out.


    The Elder Ancestor stared blankly at the elder who was speaking.


    ¡°Ancestor, this is Chu Xun the Devil. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­¡± The elder told him the whole story, trembling with fear.


    ¡°Nice meeting you, Chu Xun the Devil.¡± The Elder Ancestor lowered his noble head and greeted Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were indifferent. He walked to the Elder Ancestor and slapped him across the face. Half of his face was twisted.


    The Ancestor¡¯s face turned red with shame and indignation. He was in Human-Immortal Realm and enjoyed a high status, but he was just slapped across the face?


    But he didn¡¯t dare to show any resentment. He knew very well that as long as he dared to show any hostility at this moment, Chu Xun would kill him without hesitation.


    ¡°I really want to kill all of you,¡± Chu Xun said in a low voice, and his whole body was full of a murderous aura.


    Everyone present was so scared that they even felt their heart rates lowered.


    ¡°But I¡¯m too soft-hearted¡­¡± Chu Xun sighed.


    Their heart beat rose and fell violently with Chu Xun¡¯s words. The emotional roller coaster was killing them.


    Chu Xun walked over and looked down at Yu Hong. Then he lifted his foot and stepped on one of Yu Hong¡¯s legs. Then he exerted much force and the leg turned into a pulp.


    The foreheads of the elders and disciples of Profound Sky Sect were covered in cold sweat. They shivered and thought Chu Xun was too vicious.


    Yu Hong screamed miserably. His pupils dilated, and his entire body was covered in sweat. The veins on his neck bulged, and he almost fainted from the pain.


    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Xun looked at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t do it¡­ It¡¯s Wu Keyin. He asked me to do it,¡± Yu Hong said in a panic.


    ¡°Who is Wu Keyin?¡±


    ¡°He is a descendant of the immortals. He used Bone Melting Pill to control us to work for him. We didn¡¯t dare to disobey him. We were forced to do so. Please¡­ forgive me¡­¡±


    ¡°A descendant of the immortals?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between him and Wu Kejin?¡±


    ¡°He is Wu Kejin¡¯s brother. He is hiding in Gujiang City now. If you want to take revenge, go to him. I was forced to do that. Please spare me. Please.¡± Yu Hong cried in panic.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tan Yuqing?¡±


    ¡°Tan Yuqing and Wu Keyin are in the presidential suite of Huarui Hotel in Gujiang City.¡±


    ¡°What is Bone Melting Pill?¡±


    Yu Hong hurriedly explained to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun looked at him and said, ¡°Do you know there is a way of death, which is more terrible than dying from Bone Melting Pill?¡±


    Before Yu Hong could react, Chu Xun sealed his cultivation, and flicked two wisps of purple flames at his feet.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    In an instant, Yu Hong¡¯s face was distorted with pain, and his eyeballs bulged. The purple flames spread and burned along his feet inch by inch, and wherever they went, his flesh, blood, meridians, and bones were burned.


    Yu Hong couldn¡¯t speak or move. He could only endure the pain and watch his body burn.


    ¡°I have locked your divine soul in your mind. You will see your body turn into ashes with your own eyes.¡± Chu Xun made a magic signet to lock up Yu Hong¡¯s divine soul. Even if his heart was burned, he would not die immediately. It was not until the purple flames burned up his head that he turned into ashes.


    After doing all this, Chu Xun looked around with a cold smile on his face. Then he moved and disappeared.


    After a long time, the people of Profound Sky Sect came to their senses. They trembled as they looked at Yu Hong, who was burning inch by inch. Their faces were pale.


    ¡°You Lei blind arrogance brought disaster to Profound Sky Sect. From today onwards, remove him from his post and imprison him in a snake cave. He¡¯ll suffer the pain of being bitten by tens of thousands of snakes to comfort the spirit of the deceased. I¡¯ll take over his position for the time being,¡± said one Elder Ancestor with an ice-cold voice.


    You Lei¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°From now on, everyone shall retreat and take a detour when he sees the Devil,¡± the Elder Ancestor added. Then he went over, picked up his partner¡¯s body and walked away.


    The elders and disciples of Profound Sky Sect swore in their hearts that they would never provoke the Devil in this life.

 Chapter 470 - Ever Burning Lamps!

    Chu Xun ran as fast as he could. He went back to Gujiang City that night and saw Jing Hong and the others.


    Jing Hong handed Chu Xun a mobile phone and said, ¡°Some people were watching us outside Qianlong Mountain, but they were all killed by Flame Wyrm.¡±


    Chu Xun frowned slightly and said, ¡°That didn¡¯t alert the enemy, right?¡±


    ¡°They used phones to contact each other, but their phones haven¡¯t rung,¡± Jing Hong said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Xun turned on the mobile phone and found that there was only one number in it.


    ¡°Long Yi, Scarlet Siren and the others are here and stationed at every intersection.¡± Jing Hong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Jiu You is still fighting in the south. We didn¡¯t get in touch with her.¡±


    ¡°No need to contact Jiu You. You and Little Wu go to guard the two main roads,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Jing Hong nodded.


    ¡°Then be careful.¡± Hua Qingwu left. She knew that Chu Xun must have his own plans.


    After that, Chu Xun walked step by step toward Huarui Hotel.


    In a presidential suite at Huarui Hotel, Wu Keyin was tasting expensive red wine, and his eyes were slightly narrowed.


    Tan Yuqing and the other two people at Grade Nine of Human King Realm stood respectfully in front of him.


    Wu Keyin glanced at them. ¡°Any news about Yu Hong?¡±


    Tan Yuqing trembled slightly. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s still no news.¡±


    ¡°Useless.¡± Wu Keyin frowned and scolded him. ¡°Those who dare to betray me will never have a good ending.¡±


    ¡°My lord, don¡¯t worry. I swear I¡¯ll find him and bring him back for you,¡± Tan Yuqing said.


    Wu Keyin was very satisfied with Tan Yuqing being so humble. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°I really want to see the Devil¡¯s crazy look.¡±


    ¡°My lord, don¡¯t you think too highly of the Devil? Compared with you, he is nothing. I guess he still doesn¡¯t know who did this,¡± a man at Grade Nine of Human King Realm said flatteringly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Although the Devil¡¯s cultivation is high, he¡¯s just a reckless man after all. But you are a man of resourcefulness,¡± the other man in the same realm said.


    Tan Yuqing¡¯s face was full of disdain. They were such sycophants. He snorted and said, ¡°If you underestimate the Devil, you will suffer a great loss.¡±


    ¡°Elder Tan, what are you saying? Do you think the Devil is stronger than our master?¡± one of the two men asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s stronger than our master, but the Devil¡¯s fame is built on countless people¡¯s lives. I just feel that the mad lion is more terrible. The Devil must be irritated. We¡¯d better be careful because he¡¯s the mad lion now,¡± Tan Yuqing said.


    ¡°Elder Tan, I think you think too highly of the Devil. I don¡¯t like you discouraging us.¡± The man at Grade Nine of Human King Realm took a look at Wu Keyin. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be annoyed, he couldn¡¯t help refuting Tan Yuqing¡¯s words.


    ¡°Better safe than sorry. If you are blindly arrogant, you will fail,¡± Tan Yuqing said.


    ¡°Our master is here, so we won¡¯t fail. No matter how powerful the Devil is, he doesn¡¯t even know who we are. What he could do is to torture himself. Elder Tan, are you afraid? Or do you still think our master is no match for the Devil?¡±


    ¡°Stupid.¡± Tan Yuqing thought. He was furious. ¡°When did I say that our master was no match for the Devil? I just think that it is better to be careful. After all, the person we offended is the Devil, not an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°What a joke. Devil Chu is just a nobody in front of our master.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, all of you.¡± Wu Keyin scolded them.


    ¡°My lord, I have an idea. May I tell you?¡± Tan Yuqing asked.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Given the Devil¡¯s vengeful nature, he will definitely investigate and affix the responsibility for what happened. Yu Hong has disappeared for the time being, but if he is caught by the Devil, he will definitely betray us. I think we should temporarily go somewhere to avoid the Devil. I heard that Queen Jiu You is fighting in the south, so why don¡¯t we go to the south¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you mean we are going to the south to kill Queen Jiu You?¡± Wu Keyin¡¯s eyes flashed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Queen Jiu You is much more important than Hong Ling. Even the death of Hong Ling can drive the Devil crazy. If something happens to Queen Jiu You, the Devil would be overwhelmed with anger and sorrow.¡± Tan Yuqing¡¯s eyes sparkled with sinister light.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Wu Keyin said indifferently.


    Tan Yuqing was stunned and thought it was difficult to be a loyal, frank subordinate.


    ¡°The chance of Yu Hong being caught by the Devil is very slim. Yu Hong is a coward, so he might have escaped thousands of miles away by now. Furthermore, the Devil doesn¡¯t know Yu Hong at all. Even if Yu Hong stood in front of the Devil, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to Yu Hong. Therefore, your worries are completely unnecessary.¡±


    Tan Yuqing pondered for a while. He felt that Wu Keyin¡¯s analysis was very reasonable. ¡°My lord, you indeed are resourceful. You are right. I don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My lord, you are a man of ideas. The Devil is no match for you no matter in terms of cultivation or wisdom.¡± A man took the opportunity to flatter Wu Keyin.


    Tan Yuqing was annoyed. His cultivation was higher than the two people. In the outside world, they had to show him much respect when they saw him. Now they dared to insult and mock him again and again. If it weren¡¯t for Wu Keyin, he would have killed them long ago.


    ¡°Is there any news of the people watching Qianlong Mountain?¡± Wu Keyin asked.


    ¡°My lord, no news now,¡± a man said.


    ¡°Go and ask what¡¯s going on over there?¡± Wu Keyin frowned.


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± answered the man hurriedly. He took out his mobile phone and made a call in front of Wu Keyin.


    At this time, Chu Xun was standing in front of the building of Huarui Hotel. Feeling the mobile phone was vibrating, he took it out, looked at it, and then picked it up.


    ¡°Hey, is there any news?¡±


    ¡°What news do you want?¡± Chu Xun replied gently.


    ¡°Idiot. Report anything you know to me.¡± The man didn¡¯t seem to notice something was wrong with the speaker.


    ¡°Still no news,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? Nothing has happened in Qianlong Mountain?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What? Tell me now. You¡¯re such a good-for-nothing.¡±


    ¡°Open the door and I¡¯ll report it to you in person.¡± Chu Xun was already standing outside the door of Wu Keyin¡¯s room.


    The man at Grade Nine of Human King Realm in the room was slightly stunned and subconsciously walked to the door. ¡°Bastard, who ask you to come here without permission?¡±


    Wu Keyin¡¯s face changed slightly, and he rose to his feet.


    The man had opened the door. It was not that he was not alert, but he was on the phone and just did this subconsciously.


    When someone was on the phone, no matter what you gave him, he would subconsciously reach out to take it. He would subconsciously do whatever you asked him to do. This was the habit of thinking.


    ¡°Bastard, who asked you to come here?¡± The man opened the door and found Chu Xun was a little familiar. He subconsciously felt that Chu Xun should be one of his men, so he scolded him without hesitation.


    However, Tan Yuqing¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He shouted in fear, ¡°Come back!¡±


    Tan Yuqing¡¯s voice did not alert that man. On the contrary, it startled him. He subconsciously turned around to take a look.


    But the moment he looked back, he felt that his neck was suddenly tightened, and that his bones were almost crushed.


    He was so shocked, and his face changed greatly. He immediately ran his Internal Breath, only to find in shock that his Internal Breath was suppressed, and he couldn¡¯t even use a bit at all.


    Chu Xun slightly tightened his grip.


    Crack!


    His bones crunched. The eyeballs of the man at Grade Nine of Human King Realm bulged and his tongue was stuck out.


    Crack!


    His neck bone was completely broken, and his head tilted. He was not dead, and his nerves on the neck were still working, but he was disabled now.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and threw the man into the room. Then he stepped in.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil.¡± Tan Yuqing was so shocked that his tone changed.


    When other man heard this name, he jumped a few meters away and looked at Chu Xun in horror.


    Wu Keyin¡¯s eyes flashed quickly, and he was shocked, too. He was so sure that it was impossible for Chu Xun to find this place. But now Chu Xun was standing in front of him. His heart beat wildly and he couldn¡¯t calm down.


    ¡°Wu Keyin, Wu Kejin¡¯s elder brother, the scumbag of the immortals,¡± Chu Xun looked at Wu Keyin and said with a poker face.


    Then, he looked at Tan Yuqing. ¡°Tan Yuqing, one of the people who killed Hong Ling.¡±


    Tan Yuqing was panicked. How was this possible? The Devil not only found them, but also knew their names and identities very well.


    ¡°You have caught Yu Hong?¡± Wu Keyin quickly realized that since the Devil was here, he must have found Yu Hong.


    Chu Xun smiled coldly, and his eyes were tinged with a murderous intent.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to irritate me.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, you are really a good opponent. I suddenly like you a little.¡± Wu Keyin calmed himself down. He knew that it was no use panicking now.


    ¡°You are too base and puny to be my opponent!¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Wu Keyin¡¯s face darkened. He had just taken action, but the Devil had barged into his den already. This made him a little annoyed.


    It was just like playing chess. He had just moved a piece once, but his king had been checkmated by the Devil. He was both shocked and angry.


    ¡°Do you know how Yu Hong died?¡± Chu Xun looked at Wu Keyin. Before Wu could speak, he said, ¡°He died a more miserable death than dying from Bone Melting Pill.¡±


    Wu Keyin¡¯s eyelids were twitching. Chu Xun even knew about Bone Melting Pill.


    Tan Yuqing and the other two people at Grade Nine of Human King Realm were very surprised. What kind of death was more terrible than dying from Bone Melting Pill?


    ¡°In fact, Yu Hong died a happy death. After all, he only suffered for a short time. But you will suffer endless pain before you die,¡± Chu Xun said calmly, but others felt creepy.


    ¡°Chu Xun, stop scaring me. Yes, you find me, but so what? Do you really think I only have brains?¡± Wu Keyin sneered.


    ¡°Brains?¡± Chu Xun looked at him, and his eyes were full of sarcasm.


    Wu Keyin ground his teeth with hatred. He hated such a look.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I planned to slowly torture you to death, but you are asking for it yourself. I¡¯ll give you a quick one.¡±


    Wu Keyin was exasperated. He took the lead to attack. With a bang, he was surrounded by white light, and all the things in the room exploded in an instant. He raised his hand and slammed it down on Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold, and he looked coldly at Wu Keyin¡¯s palm print. Hong Meng Immortal Qi around him surged wildly, and purple mist gushed out of his fist. He struck out with his hands violently, and his punch was extremely fierce.


    Boom!


    Wu Keyin¡¯s palm print was directly blown up. Terrible blast rolled, and the walls of the room were blown up.


    Wu Keyin¡¯s face suddenly changed. He couldn¡¯t withstand Chu Xun¡¯s punch and was sent flying out of the window.


    The room was on the 22nd floor. Wu Keyin was knocked out of the window and fell.


    Chu Xun took a step forward and flew down at a high speed. His feet were surrounded by purple light, and he slammed hard on Wu Keyin.


    Wu Keyin shouted angrily and slammed his palms toward Chu Xun.


    Boom!


    A terrible blast of air rolled. Wu Keyin was stepped on top of his head, and fell to the ground with a harsh sound.


    Bang!


    The ground burst, the cracks began to spread out, and the surrounding buildings shook. Wu Keyin was furious. He was a descendant of the immortals and an expert at the Immortal Level, yet he was trampled on the top of his head like a bug. This was a great humiliation.


    Chu Xun and Wu Keyin were fighting downstairs. Tan Yuqing and the other man at Grade Nine of Human King Realm walked to the window and jumped down.


    ¡°Wu Keyin, you¡¯re too weak. You¡¯re as weak as your brother, that good-for-nothing. I¡¯m really curious who gave you the courage to provoke me?¡± Chu Xun said with a slight mockery.


    Wu Keyin¡¯s face was gloomy. Chu Xun was much stronger than he had imagined. When Chu Xun had fought with his younger brother back then, he was definitely not as powerful as he was now. In less than two years, he had improved so much. Such a cultivation speed was really scary. He had to get rid of Chu Xun, otherwise, he would be a strong enemy of Assembly of Immortals.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun stepped in front of Wu Keyin, raised his fist to punch Wu. His punch was full of power.


    Wu Keyin was furious. His Internal Breath surged wildly, and he struck out at Chu Xun.


    Bang!


    The fist and palm met, causing a terrible force that had the power of shattering gold and stone.


    Wu Keyin¡¯s face turned red. Once again, he was sent flying by Chu Xun¡¯s punch. His arm was almost broken.


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist was too powerful.


    ¡°My lord, we¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Tan Yuqing and the man rushed to Chu Xun at the same time. They raised their hands and sent out two horrible chains.


    Both of them had extraordinary cultivation and powerful attacks. At least their former opponents thought so.


    Chu Xun casually punched twice and shattered the two chains. He then moved, and the next moment, he was in front of them.


    Bang!


    Tan Yuqing groaned. His arms were broken and he coughed up a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying backward.


    He was at Grade Nine of Great Completion, but he couldn¡¯t even take one punch from Chu Xun. This scene frightened the man at Grade Nine of Human King Realm next to him. The man turned around to escape.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun raised his leg, and kicked the man violently on the back. The bones on the man¡¯s back crunched, and were broken. He felt his internal organs were displaced.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun turned around and rushed to Wu Keyin. His fists with purple light looked like purple gems, and a casual wave of his hand would cause an ear-piercing roar.


    Wu Keyin¡¯s face was grim. He was definitely no match for Chu Xun in combat. He flipped his hand and took out a broken piece of yellow paper with magic figures. After he activated it, it was shining with golden light.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes. In his fight against Wu Kejin back then, Wu Kejin had taken out a piece of broken paper with decree. It belonged to Assembly of Immortals, and was very powerful. Later, he had also taken out a piece of broken yellow paper with magic figures and summoned the experts from the outside world. Chu Xun had almost died.


    Wu Keyin¡¯s paper was exactly the same as the one that Wu Kejin had used.


    Chu Xun was not afraid. In the past two years, his cultivation had improved a lot. He might not be able to defeat the experts coming from the outside world, but he could still be able to escape unscathed.


    However, this was Gujiang City, and they were surrounded by residential areas. If Wu Keyin really summoned the experts, tens of thousands of residents would die.


    Wu Keyin¡¯s eyes were fierce. He was determined to kill Chu Xun. Chu Xun had made too great progress.


    Boom!


    Thousands of beams of golden light burst out of the yellow paper, and the flowing clouds in the sky were spinning rapidly. which was exactly the same as the scene happening after Wu Kejin had summoned the experts.


    Swoosh!


    The golden light burst out. The golden ripples were surging. Holding Dragon¡¯s Wrath tightly, Chu Xun madly ran his Hong Meng Immortal Qi and chopped at the yellow paper.


    Bang!


    The air was rolling, and the void was shaking and roaring. The broken yellow paper was smashed by Chu Xun.


    Wu Keyin was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    Chu Xun activated Dragon¡¯s Wrath and pounced on Wu Keyin. He slashed fiercely with his saber at Wu. The blade was emitting a terrible light and had a shrill scream.


    Wu Keyin turned pale with fright. He ran his Internal Breath to resist and flew back at the same time.


    Poof!


    Blood spurted out, and Wu Keyin fell to the ground. There was a terrible wound on his chest. His skin and flesh were cut open, and blood kept gushing out.


    ¡°The descendants of the immortals are so weak.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s tone was cold, and his words were sharper than Dragon¡¯s Wrath.


    Sweat broke out on Wu Keyin¡¯s forehead, and he was trembling with fear. If he had not resisted the chop desperately, he would have been split in half.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I really underestimated you.¡± Wu Keyin¡¯s eyes were full of resentment. With a flash of cold silver light, a set of armor appeared on his body.


    ¡°You¡¯re a loser. How dare you say that?¡± Chu Xun disdained him. ¡°Today, none can save your life.¡±


    ¡°This is Silver Dragon Armor, which can defend against an attack from someone of Earth Immortal Realm. Chu Xun, are you already an expert of Earth Immortal Realm?¡± Wu Keyin said mockingly.


    Swoosh!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun waved his knife and chopped down fiercely.


    Clang!


    Dragon¡¯s Wrath hit Wu Keyin¡¯s silver armor. Sparks flew in all directions, and the sound of metal clashing rang out.


    Wu Keyin was sent flying by the slash.


    Chu Xun frowned. Wu Keyin¡¯s Silver Dragon Armor was really extraordinary. It could resist the sharp blade of Dragon¡¯s Wrath, and only got a shallow mark.


    Bang!


    Wu Keyin fell to the ground, causing a big hole in the ground. He jumped up and looked at Chu Xun fiercely.


    ¡°Chu Xun, there is no way that you can kill me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around to flee.


    ¡°My lord, save us!¡± The ma at Grade Nine of Human King Realm shouted. He had been disabled by Chu Xun with one kick.


    ¡°You good-for-nothing. What¡¯s the point of saving you?¡± Tan Yuqing and the man were extremely angry when they heard those ruthless words. They couldn¡¯t help roaring, ¡°Wu Keyin, you beast, you will die a miserable death.¡±


    Wu Keyin was furious. He couldn¡¯t believe that even his servants dared to insult him. If they hadn¡¯t been so away from him, he would have activated Bone Melting Pill planted in their bodies. But he would let them go this time, because if they couldn¡¯t get the antidote once half a month, they would die.


    ¡°You have the nerve to call yourself a descendant of the immortals? You are just a panic-stricken loser.¡± Chu Xun sneered and chased after them the next moment.


    Wu Keyin was definitely more than four times faster than the speed of sound. However, he didn¡¯t know that Chu Xun was five and a half times faster. In just a few breaths, he was caught up.


    Wu Keyin¡¯s hair stood on end. Chu Xun¡¯s speed frightened him.


    Swoosh!


    The Saber Qi swept across the area and disappeared in a flash.


    Clang!


    Wu Keyin was sent flying, and once again caused a big hole in the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    With a fierce look in his eyes, Wu Keyin got up and ran like mad again.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were deep. He put away Dragon¡¯s Wrath, took out Ancestral Dragon¡¯s tail bone, and caught up with Wu Keyin in two steps.


    A whistling sound rang out.


    Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone was activated, and gave off a purple-golden light. Chu Xun waved his hand. Large amounts of purple-golden ripples appeared and then ruthlessly hit Wu Keyin.


    Bang!


    Wu Keyin was sent flying. A part of Silver Dragon Armor was dented and squeezed his waist, and the pain was unbearable.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun stepped in front of Wu and sent him flying again, denting the armor again.


    Wu Keyin groaned in pain. The dented armor almost broke his ribs.


    ¡°Wu Keyin, your turtle shell can¡¯t protect you.¡± Chu Xun pushed his speed to the extreme.


    Bang!


    Wu Keyin couldn¡¯t resist at all and was sent flying again.


    Something clanged!


    Chu Xun followed him like a shadow and repeatedly sent Wu Keyin flying. He would always arrive first before Wu Keyin landed, and then slap him away. Wu Keyin couldn¡¯t even have the time to land on the ground even once.


    Poof!


    Wu Keyin spat out a mouthful of blood. Silver Dragon Armor was full of dents, and his body was almost crushed.


    ¡°Chu Xun, how about we call off the battle? I can represent Assembly of Immortals and make an alliance with you.¡± Wu Keyin was scared.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Who do you think Assembly of Immortals is? Do you think it is qualified to ally with me?¡± Chu Xun said coldly. Then he took a step forward, kicked Wu Keyin and sent him flying.


    There was a crunching sound.


    Wu Keyin¡¯s ribs couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of the dented Silver Dragon Armor, and one of them broke. He couldn¡¯t help screaming.


    If he were attacked again, his body would be crushed. Wu Keyin could only put away Silver Dragon Armor.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. He put away Ancestral Dragon¡¯s tail bone, moved forward, and raised his fist to punch Wu.


    Bang! Bang!


    Chu Xun punched him hard a dozen times in a row and crazily vented the anger in his heart.


    After a while, Chu Xun stopped. Wu Keyin lay on the ground feebly, and all his bones were smashed by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll let you live,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently. ¡°Death is a mercy to you. I¡¯ll let you suffer a fate worse than death. I¡¯ll let everyone see what will happen to someone who has provoked me.¡±


    Wu Keyin¡¯s eyes bulged and were full of fear. His jaw and neck bones had been smashed by Chu Xun. Except for his eyeballs, there was no part in his body that could move.


    ¡°Flame Wyrm, Long Yi and Long Er, come to see me.¡± Chu Xun raised his head and shouted. His voice was as loud as thunder, which alerted the whole Gujiang City.


    All the warriors in Gujiang City were shocked. They had heard the movements of this big battle, but they didn¡¯t expect that the main character would be the Devil, who had disappeared for two years.


    Flame Wyrm, Long Yi, Long Er, and the others rushed over when they heard the shout.


    Chu Xun ordered them to take Wu Keyin and his men to People¡¯s Square of Gujiang City.


    Chu Xun began to set up a web of formations.


    In the center of the square, the magic formations were activated at the same time, and a magic barrier appeared.


    Chu Xun threw Wu Keyin and the other three inside the barrier. Then, he imprisoned them with a secret method and let them stand there straight.


    ¡°Do you know ever burning lamps?¡± There was no trace of emotion in Chu Xun¡¯s words.


    Wu Keyin and his men couldn¡¯t move or speak, but their eyes were full of fear.


    Chu Xun reached out a finger, and a purple light appeared. With a puff, a hole as thick as a finger appeared on the top of Wu Keyin¡¯s head, but there was no blood gushing out.


    Next, Chu Xun did the same thing to the other three people.


    Chu Xun asked someone to bring him a hemp rope as thick as a finger. The rope penetrated through the small hole in the top of their heads, leaving only a one-finger-long part outside. He then lit the ropes outside.


    Poof!


    Four flames jumped up more than one meter above the heads of the four people. The lowest cultivation of these four people was Grade Nine of Human King Realm, so their bodies contained a huge amount of energy. Although they could not move or speak, the formation could drive his cultivation to run all the time, so the flames were particularly high.


    Chu Xun set up a Five Ghosts Transportation Formation. In this way, there would be enough spiritual energy to be transported into their bodies. With the help of the formation, their cultivation could run on their own, so as to ensure that the flames would last for a long time.


    At the moment when the flames rose, the eyeballs of Wu Keyin and the other three people bulged, and their eyeballs were covered with blood.


    Not only the ropes outside were burning, which made them painful. These hemp ropes had been tampered with by Chu Xun, so they were burning inside them, burning their internal organs, limbs, and bones.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu turned around and couldn¡¯t bear to see this anymore. It was too cruel. However, they didn¡¯t object to Chu Xun¡¯s act, because their dear Hong Ling was killed by those people.


    Flame Wyrm, Long Yi, and the others were frightened, and felt their hands and feet were cold. It was too scary. But they knew that Chu Xun was warning the whole world.


    Chu Xun looked at this coldly, and there was no pity in his eyes. As long as he was alive, the magic formations would last, and the four human-shaped ever burning lamp would never be extinguished.


    Devils versus immortals? Justice versus evil? Chu Xun didn¡¯t care about it at all. He only followed his heart.

 Chapter 471 - Qilin Fruit!

    Wu Keyin and the other three men were made into eternal fire, suffering day and night to taste the pain of burning.


    As long as Chu Xun was alive and the magic formation remained unbroken, the eternal fire would never die.


    They could neither move nor speak. The pain they were enduring could not be told to anyone else, so they could only endure it.


    However, everyone knew that this kind of pain was no less than being skinned alive.


    Chu Xun and others left.


    There were many people around the square. They had been around for a long time, but they dared not approach because of the power of Chu Xun.


    After a while, the surrounding square was crowded with people. The sound of gasps became loud.


    Everyone was guessing, how did these four had offended Chu the Devil and suffered such a cruel punishment?


    Someone took a picture of what was happening and posted it on the Internet.


    The members of Martial Tao Forum became excited.


    After two years, Chu the Devil had reappeared and used very cruel methods to turn people into eternal fire.


    Everyone was guessing what had happened.


    There were different opinions and various speculations. But in the end, they were just speculations, and there was no evidence, so everyone looked upon it as a spectacle.


    Martial Tao Forum, because of the presence of Chu Xun, had been thrown into chaos for several days.


    There was nothing like an absolute secret.


    Wu Keyin and others¡¯ identities were exposed, and their hatred with Chu Xun was also known.


    The descendant of Immortal Level, Wu Keyin, assassinated Chu the Devil¡¯s confidante. It had angered Chu the Devil and he was thus turned into an eternal fire, which had been burning for several days.


    ¡°Wu Keyin? I remember that there was a man named Wu Kejin whose legs were cut by Chu the Devil.¡±


    ¡°The Immortal Level descendant acted so recklessly. Didn¡¯t he think this is still the era of the rule of the Assembly of Immortals?¡±


    ¡°If one angers Chu the Devil, he will end up being just miserable, whether he is a descendant of Immortal Level or Divine race.¡±


    ¡°The fire has been burning for days. How long do you think they will burn?¡±


    ¡°With the means of Chu the Devil, it definitely won¡¯t be short. Her confidante was killed. With Chu the Devil¡¯s vengeful nature, how can he easily let go of these four men?¡±


    The discussion on the Internet had gone viral. Some people praised Chu Xun for being affectionate and righteous, while others called him cruel.


    Chu Xun naturally didn¡¯t know any of that. Now his goal had been achieved, he wouldn¡¯t care about the comments of others. With the example of Wu Keyin and his men, he believed that anyone who wanted to hurt people of Chu Mansion would have to think about it twice.


    ¡°Little Xun, please talk to Rourou. This child has a persistent personality and insists on mourning Hong Ling¡¯s death for ten years. She doesn¡¯t listen to what we say.¡± This is the tenth time that Tang Wenyan and his wife begged him.


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. He had talked to Tang Rou eleven times. But this girl was even more stubborn than him, and no one could change her decision.


    He came to the cemetery for the twelfth time.


    Tang Rou was sitting in front of Hong Ling¡¯s grave.


    Seeing Chu Xun coming, Tang Rou glanced at him lightly, ¡± Chu Xun, don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore.¡±


    Chu Xun felt a little upset. Since the death of Hong Ling, Tang Rou¡¯s personality had changed a lot. There was a touch of strength in her feebleness, and she had been trying to suppress something in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at Hong Ling.¡± Chu Xun replied. Seeing that Tang Rou closed her eyes again, he stood for a while, turned and walked away gently.


    After Chu Xun left, Tang Rou opened her eyes, looked in the direction in which Chu Xun was leaving, and whispered to herself, ¡°Chu Xun, compared to Hong Ling, my love was too shallow. I will never put you on the spot again.¡±


    Chu Xun, who was walking far, slowed down slightly and his eyes were guilty.


    In the past few days, Tang Wenyan and his wife had been begging everyone on Qianlong Mountain to take turns to talk to Tang Rou, but it didn¡¯t work out well.


    Why was a good thing always followed by a bad thing?


    Hua Qingwu had woken up, which was a good thing, but now no one could be happy.


    Chu Xun felt a little depressed. Although Wu Keyin and others had made it into eternal fire, it could not completely dispel the hostility in his heart.


    What about revenge? Hong Ling had died, and she would never come back.


    It was time to go for a walk.


    The Gate of Broken Soul had been destroyed. And Tianlong Fort and Sifang Sword Sect had been lingering for too long.


    In the beginning, Wu Ming and Zuo Ziqiu had been sent as spies to the two forces. Now it was time to draw the net in.


    Since they were enemies, no matter how strong or weak, it would be reassuring to erase them.


    Chu Xun quietly left Qianlong Mountain without disturbing anyone.


    A few days later, a piece of news completely set off a storm on the already stirring Internet.


    Tianlong Fort had collapsed.


    Long Feiyang, the master of Tianlong Fort, was easily killed by Chu Xun.


    One day later, Sifang Sword Sect was completely destroyed.


    All these were Chu the Devil¡¯s work


    The world was afraid.


    Chu Xun was standing on the top of the mountain with folded arms.


    Wu Ming and Zuo Ziqiu stood silently with their hands down.


    Wu Ming and Zuo Ziqiu stood silently with their hands down.


    The two were thankful. They said goodbye to Chu Xun, and headed to the Fire Dragon Palace.


    Chu Xun was the only one left. He smiled wryly. He had been traveling alone in the alien land for three thousand years. He had spent some time with his family these few days, and now suddenly felt a little lonely when he was alone. He thought he had become more emotional.


    Chu Xun decided to go to see Jiu You first before making plans for what to do next. This kid had been fighting in the south and hadn¡¯t even called home. She deserved a beating.


    He only knew that Jiu You was in the south, but the south was so vast, so he could only inquire about her whereabouts slowly.


    On the way, Chu Xun encountered an expedition team of more than ten people. Now there were countless such teams, and explorer unions had been established in various cities.


    The explorers¡¯ union was responsible for issuing news and listing the items needed, such as some meaty beasts, or some spiritual herbs.


    The explorer team would go deep into mountains and forests to hunt animals and pick herbs, and then send them to the explorer¡¯s union in exchange for corresponding rewards.


    Generally, this kind of team consisted of a dozen people.


    The team that Chu Xun encountered was not very strong. The leader was named Zhang Shan, a very common name. He had the strongest cultivation base, but it was only the sixth rank Human King Realm.


    After Dramatic Change of Sky and Earth, everything on the earth had revived and spiritual energy was abundant, causing the sudden emergence of a large number of masters.


    When he first returned to Earth, Innate Realm and Acquired Realm were considered masters, and Grandmaster was even hailed as a myth. But now, even the Great King was forced to rely on hunting to make a living.


    Actually, with Zhang Shan¡¯s cultivation base, he could have just found a force to join, and he would live well.


    But there were still many people in this world who liked freedom more.


    ¡°Brother Tianhe, why are you traveling alone in these mountains and forests? How dangerous it is!¡± Zhang Shan was easy-going, and after meeting Chu Xun, he invited him to join his team temporarily.


    Although the other team members were unhappy, Zhang Shan was the captain and had the right to decide who went and who stayed.


    But apart from Zhang Shan, the other team members were hostile to Chu Xun, because one more person would reduce their share of the benefits.


    Chu Xun was now in the form of Liu Tianhe, and even his appearance had changed. After listening to Zhang Shan¡¯s question, he laughed and said, ¡°I was lost!¡±


    Zhang Shan was surprised. He patted Chu Xun on the shoulder, ¡°Brother, now the world has changed, and all kinds of strange things happen frequently. For example, the road I walked on yesterday has changed its direction today. You must be more careful when you go out.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhang Shan, is this Qilin fruit easy to find?¡± Chu Xun asked casually. He had learnt in their previous conversation that Zhang Shan¡¯s team had accepted the task of picking Qilin fruit.


    Qilin fruit was a kind of spiritual fruit, and it tasted juicy and sweet, very delicious, with the effect of beautifying and nourishing the face, so it was the favorite of those powerful women.


    Zhang Shan smiled bitterly, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s all luck. We have been hanging around here for a week.¡±


    ¡°If you have something to do, you can go first.¡± A team member named Li Jinyuan next to him said to Chu Xun.


    In this team, except for Zhang Shan, this Li Jinyuan had the highest cultivation base, Grade Five Human King Realm.


    Since Chu Xun showed up, Li Jinyuan had been extremely hostile to Chu Xun, because Chu Xun was also Grade Five Human King Realm. If he found Qilin fruit, Chu Xun would get as many rewards as him after they got paid. If Chu Xun were not there, then he could score more.


    It was all about money. Chu Xun naturally didn¡¯t care about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I find Qilin fruit and exchange it for a reward, I won¡¯t get a penny.¡± Chu Xun laughed.


    Everyone was surprised. The way they looked at Chu Xun was implying a question, was he a fool? Was there anyone who didn¡¯t do things for money in the world?


    ¡°Brother Tianhe, don¡¯t worry. If you find Qilin fruit and get paid, I promise you will get a share.¡± Zhang Shan glanced at Li Jinyuan, ¡°I¡¯m the boss here.¡±


    Li Jinyuan glared at Chu Xun gloomily and said nothing.


    Zhang Shan smiled awkwardly, ¡°Brother, you were lost, but where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of someone named Jiu You?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    As a result, Zhang Shan¡¯s face changed sharply. He made a silent gesture, then looked around, lowered his voice, and asked, ¡°Brother, are you talking about Queen Jiu You?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°Brother, do you have anything to do with Queen Jiu You?¡± Zhang Shan¡¯s eyes changed.


    The other team members also became attentive, waiting for Chu Xun¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I have never seen her before, but I heard that she was fighting here, so I wanted to go to see her.¡± Chu Xun said.


    Zhang Shan was relieved. He seemed to be afraid of Queen Jiu You. He was about to speak when Li Jinyuan said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional. Queen Jiu You is very powerful, and her subordinates are all high-level Human King Realm. With your cultivation base, you are not qualified to guard the door for Queen Jiu You.¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless. He was not qualified to guard the door for Queen Jiu You?


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t blame Jin Yuan for speaking straight, but it¡¯s a fact. Queen Jiu You doesn¡¯t accept martial artists under Grade Seven Human King Realm. Even I am not qualified.¡± Zhang Shan said, ¡°Do you know who is behind Queen Jiu You?¡±


    Before Chu Xun could react, Li Jinyuan interrupted again, ¡°Chu the Devil is behind Queen Jiu You. Don¡¯t you even know who Chu the Devil is?¡±


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly, could he not know himself?


    ¡°Where is Queen Jiu You now?¡± Chu Xun just wanted to know where Jiu You was now.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t bother to try. Queen Jiu You won¡¯t take you in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, where is this Queen Jiu You now?¡± Chu Xun was helpless.


    ¡°Idiot, you want to go to her without knowing where Queen Jiu You is?¡± Li Jinyuan sneered.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, and he looked at Li Jinyuan. He didn¡¯t want to argue with him, but it didn¡¯t mean that Li Jinyuan could provoke him repeatedly.


    Li Jinyuan trembled because Chu Xun¡¯s gaze somehow made him feel cold all over his body.


    Zhang Shan glared at Li Jinyuan, then turned to Chu Xun and said, ¡°Queen Jiu You is in Tianlong City. We are all from Tianlong City. When we find Qilin fruit, we still have to return to Tianlong City in exchange for rewards.¡±


    ¡°Tianlong City?¡± Chu Xun was slightly surprised. It seemed that it was named after Sky Dragon Guard.


    ¡°Yes, Tianlong City is the new name after Queen Jiu You took over it.¡± Zhang Shan explained, ¡°This city has been renewed too quickly, just like the current Qilin City who changed its name only a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Qilin City?¡± Chu Xun had a strange feeling.


    ¡°Qilin City had been occupied by a beast, Flaming Qilin. He is unusual. He even told all the aliens to go worship him.¡± Zhang Shan lowered his voice, ¡°I heard that Flaming Qilin once said that he would fight with Chu the Devil.¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned that Flaming Qilin had come here to make trouble.


    ¡°Besides, this Qilin fruit only appeared after the Flaming Qilin came. It is said that Qilin fruit was originally an ordinary spiritual fruit, but when the Flaming Qilin passed by it, it was contaminated with the Qilin¡¯s breath, so there has been an amazing change.¡± Zhang Shan said.


    ¡°Amazing change?¡± Chu Xun laughed blankly, ¡°Just beautify your face?¡±


    ¡°Brother, this is no ordinary beautification. It is said that after eating Qilin fruit, you can be ten years younger in an instant.¡±


    Chu Xun was surprised, ¡°So amazing?¡±


    Zhang Shan nodded and said, ¡°Otherwise, how could the explorers¡¯ union have offered a high price ten times that of middle-grade spirit herbs on Qilin fruit?¡±


    ¡°In this case, you can just follow the Flaming Qilin directly. The fruit trees after he passes by will be contaminated with his breath. You can just watch the fruit trees and pick the fruit.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you are too innocent. Who dares to follow Flaming Qilin? Besides, you have to keep up with him even if you want to follow him.¡± Zhang Shan smiled bitterly. ¡°Flaming Qilin said that Qilin fruit belongs to him. Who dares to pick it privately will be killed instantly.¡±


    ¡°Then you dare to pick it?¡± Chu Xun was surprised. They were so bold!


    ¡°Flaming Qilin just said that. He has walk through so many places. I guess he doesn¡¯t even know which fruit trees the Qilin fruit will grow on.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. That was it. But he secretly decided to ask him for more Qilin fruit when he met Flaming Qilin, so that he could bring them back to his father and mother when he went back home.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re almost done resting. Keep looking!¡± Zhang Shan stood up and spoke.


    They began to search all over the mountains.


    One day passed, and they found nothing.


    Chu Xun found that there were many teams around, all of which were targeting Qilin fruit.


    The next day, just after dawn, Chu Xun felt something. He jumped onto a hill and looked around, only to see the red light flashing in the dense forest.


    Divine thought spread, and the sight of the place was immediately reflected in Chu Xun¡¯s mind.


    There was a red fruit tree whose branches and leaves looked like burning fire, and there were more than a dozen red fruits on it.


    Chu Xun woke up Zhang Shan who was still in concentration and showed him.


    Zhang Shan¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly awakened the others, and said to Chu Xun, ¡°Brother, this is Qilin fruit. It should be just ripe, so hurry up to pick it before someone else gets ahead of us.¡±


    They rushed over.


    At the same time, other teams around also found Qilin fruit, and they rushed to compete for it.


    Chu Xun and others rushed over, only to find that the fruit tree was exuding terrible temperature, and it was all roasted and cracked, and the surrounding mountains, grass, and trees turned to ashes.


    ¡°Be prepared, grab the Qilin fruit when it matures and falls.¡± Zhang Shan stared at the magma-like fruit tree and ordered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick it now?¡± Chu Xun was surprised. He found that everyone around him was waiting.


    Zhang Shan glanced at Chu Xun weirdly, ¡°Who can stand this temperature? One will be refined into ashes when he goes near.¡±


    Chu Xun secretly scolded himself as being stupid. He was not afraid of magma, so he had forgotten that.


    ¡°Brothers, be prepared. Once the fruit is ripe, there will be a bloody battle.¡± Zhang Shan¡¯s eyes become fierce. As veteran hunters in the mountains, no one was a pushover.


    Chu Xun was not surprised. The expedition team had lived a dangerous life. Although Zhang Shan was relatively easy-going, he was as cruel as anyone else in the face of interests.


    Chu Xun yawned wearily, and it attracted the attention of others.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring!¡± Chu Xun wanted to step forward and pick all the fruits to save time.


    After waiting for an hour, the temperature on the fruit tree slowly dissipated and the branches were shaking


    ¡°Attention, the fruit is about to fall.¡± Zhang Shan stared closely at the swinging Qilin fruit.


    Chu Xun looked left and right, and found that everyone seemed to be staring at it. He was a little amused. Such a fight was like a simple child¡¯s game in his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t take the slightest interest at all.


    ¡°It is so boring.¡± Chu Xun thought to himself.


    However, this kind of experience was relaxing for him without all the killings and bloodshed.


    After returning to the earth, he had been fighting north and south and killing people everywhere. To be honest, it was indeed a bit tiring. This kind of situation was a rare relaxing vacation for him.


    At this time, a swaying Qilin fruit finally fell off the branch.


    ¡°Do it.¡± Zhang Shan shouted.


    Everyone moved right in hearing the order.


    Chu Xun stepped out subconsciously and grabbed Qilin fruit with his hand. Chu Xun¡¯s speed shocked everyone present.


    Zhang Shan was stunned for a moment and was overjoyed, ¡°Brother, good job.¡±


    Chu Xun exuded a breath to check the Qilin fruit, and found that it was just an ordinary spiritual fruit, but it contained a strong fire attribute violent factor.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun¡¯s nose twitched. He approached the Qilin fruit and smelled it. His face changed and he threw the Qilin fruit to Zhang Shan directly.


    The Qilin fruit smelled of urine, which made Chu Xun¡¯s face blacked.


    At this time, another Qilin fruit fell from the branch.


    But Chu Xun just avoided with a look of disgust on his face.


    The so-called spiritual fruit was refreshing whether one smelled or eaten it. This Qilin fruit smelt like urine, which was unpleasant.


    Seeing Chu Xun retreating instead of grabbing the fruit, everyone was stunned, but they quickly screamed and rushed forward to snatch it.


    ¡°Ah! You worthless people, how dare you ignore my command? You are asking for trouble.¡± There suddenly came a roar, like a thunderstorm, and a fiery red figure like lightning.


    Before he arrived, monstrous coercion swept in. The highest cultivation base present was only the sixth-rank Human King Realm, and each of them was intimidated and shivering, squatting on the ground. What was more, a man flushed with surging blood, and blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Swoosh!


    The fiery red figure arrived, and he cracked the ground when he landed. This man was dressed in a dark red robe with a golden Qilin embroidered on it. His face was handsome and his red hair was dancing in the wind like a fire, full of power.


    Flaming Qilin.


    All the people present were pale with fear.

 Chapter 472 - Scapegoat

    Flaming Qilin was an immortal giant who had been able to fight a long battle with Chu Xun. How could these people present resist such a powerful existence?


    They were all crawling on the ground, panicking and secretly praying.


    Chu Xun stared at Flaming Qilin playfully.


    Chu Xun was the only person who was standing, looking very conspicuous.


    ¡°Ant, how dare you not to kneel in front of me!¡± Flaming Qilin stared at Chu Xun, and terrifying flames burst up all over him.


    Chu Xun squinted at him, saying, ¡°Your strength has not grown, but your temper is much hotter.¡±


    Flaming Qilin was slightly startled, looking at Chu Xun up and down, and asked, ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°Not only have I met you, but I have also beaten you up.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s joking tone scared Zhang Shan and the others to death. They thought he was bragging. He was just a Grade Five expert in Human King Realm. Who would believe he had beaten Flaming Qilin?


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know what they thought. He asked Flaming Qilin, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these Qilin fruits? Why do they smell like urine?¡±


    Flaming Qilin stared at Chu Xun, but he still didn¡¯t remember where he had met him. Without answering Chu Xun, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Flaming Qilin could see Chu Xun was not pretending to be brave. He was not afraid of him.


    ¡°Lu Mountain.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s words caused flaming Qilin to spurt flames through his nose. His hair was dancing wildly in the air, and the terrifying might swept over.


    He should have thought of it. Since he had been born, he had only suffered a loss from Chu the Devil.


    Zhang Shan and others were sweating profusely and looked painful. Flaming Qilin¡¯s coercion was too strong as if a mountain pressing down. They had difficulty in breathing, and their blood was surging.


    They were finished! This bragging fool had angered Flaming Qilin, and everyone would be dead here today. No one could survive after offending Flaming Qilin.


    Zhang Shan regretted it in his heart. He shouldn¡¯t have invited Chu Xun into the group. It was him that dragged everyone into this mortality.


    Li Jinyuan and the others hated Chu Xun¡¯s guts.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s fighting spirit became fierce.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Why does Qilin fruit smell like urine?¡±


    Flaming Qilin was slightly startled, and suddenly, he laughed, ¡°You ate it?¡±


    Seeing the look of Flaming Qilin, Chu Xun knew that there must be something wrong.


    Flaming Qilin looked at Chu Xun mischievously and said, ¡°Qilin fruit is indeed related to me, but it is not Qilin Qi. I just peed here when I was passing by, and the tree was irrigated by my urine.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened. No wonder the smell of Qilin fruit was so unpleasant.


    Zhang Shan and the others were also stunned. The powerful ladies regarded Qilin fruit as a treasure. But it turned out to be a spiritual fruit irrigated by Flaming Qilin¡¯s urine. Those powerful ladies might go crazy when they learned the truth.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, have you eaten any Qilin Fruit?¡± Flaming Qilin was full of hope. Although he couldn¡¯t beat Chu Xun, it would be good to disgust him.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Chu Xun clenched his fists slightly. Although he hadn¡¯t eaten any, he had touched one with his hand. It was disgusting. ¡°You Peeing Dog! Didn¡¯t you want to fight? I am also itchy for a battle. Let¡¯s fight.¡±


    The two of them thought it was just a normal conversation.


    But Zhang Shan and the others were almost frightened to death. Flaming Qilin had called him ¡°Chu the Devil¡±, and it scared them out of their wits.


    ¡°You are Chu the Devil?¡± Zhang Shan widened his eyes to the extreme, looking at Chu Xun in disbelief.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and admitted his identity.


    Zhang Shan was completely paralyzed. Li Jinyuan was so frightened that he kept shaking. He had not forgotten he had ridiculed Chu Xun several times before. This man had made the descendants of the immortal race into the eternal fire not long ago. And he had also destroyed Tianlong Fort and Sifang Sword Sect. He had been asking for death to provoke this man. He was so dead¡­


    ¡°You all get up!¡± Chu Xun raised his hand, dispelling the pressure from Flaming Qilin, and let Zhang Shan and the others get up.


    The group of people stood up tremblingly. Their legs were weak, shaking with fear.


    No one would suspect Chu Xun¡¯s identity because Flaming Qilin had personally admitted it. They would not be so foolish to doubt it.


    The fame of the person was like the shadow of a tree. Chu the Devil had a terrible reputation. Even if they were just standing by him, everyone felt that their life was in danger.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, pick the Qilin fruits and leave. Before the news here gets out, you should be able to exchange some resources with them,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Zhang Shan didn¡¯t dare to move. He froze there as if he would fall if he took a single step.


    Chu Xun looked at Flaming Qilin, saying, ¡°Look, everyone used be scrambling for the Qilin fruits, but no one wants to touch them now. How could you do such a nasty thing?¡±


    Flaming Qilin was annoyed, saying, ¡°Bullsh*t! I am a sacred beast. My urine can cure all kinds of illnesses and prolong life. Otherwise, why do those powerful fools try to buy these fruits at such a high price?¡±


    ¡°But why are you guarding them in person? Are you keeping them for yourself to eat?¡± Chu Xun looked disgusted. The beast was nasty. Qilin fruit was too dirty.


    ¡°Who is guarding them personally? I¡¯m just bored, so I came out to have some fun.¡±


    ¡°You disgusted me,¡± Chu Xun said contemptuously.


    ¡°Who is to blame? I didn¡¯t ask you to touch these Qilin fruits,¡± Flaming Qilin said playfully. Disgusting Chu Xun made him feel comfortable.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun attacked suddenly, sending Flaming Qilin flying with a punch.


    Howl!


    Flaming Qilin roared, and the flames all over his body soared, causing the surrounding air to twist and deflagrate.


    Chu Xun crooked his finger, saying, ¡°Peeing dog, come here to fight.¡±


    Roar!


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s howl shook the mountains, and he rushed towards Chu Xun fiercely, his whole body boiling with red flames.


    Boom!


    The two confronted each other head-on. People could only see two shadows entangled and then separated constantly. Then the hills tottered and the earth quaked. Those ancient trees and huge rocks were destroyed.


    It didn¡¯t take long for this place to be riddled with holes and then completely razed to the ground, and there was almost no grass surviving at all.


    Flaming Qilin glared at Chu Xun fiercely with two black eyes, his face full of resentment because t Chu Xun became even stronger.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, why don¡¯t you be my mount?¡± Chu Xun said, thinking it would be fantastic if he could have Flaming Qilin to be his mount.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Flaming Qilin would never agree.


    Chu Xun was a little disappointed, although he had known that Flaming Qilin would refuse. This guy was too proud. When he had been suppressed back then, he would rather blow himself up than surrender.


    Zhang Shan and the others were terrified by the battle. They wanted to leave but didn¡¯t dare to move, looking pitiful.


    Chu Xun waved his hand, and the wind howled. Because the Qilin fruit tree was not destroyed, so the Qilin fruits on the tree fell off with Chu Xun¡¯s movements and flew towards Zhang Shan.


    Zhang Shan reached out subconsciously to catch them.


    ¡°You guys go,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Zhang Shan looked at Chu Xun in a daze and then at Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°F*ck off.¡± Flaming Qilin roared, rubbing his black eyes.


    His roar scared those people to tremble. After expressing their gratitude, they turned around, intending to run away.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Flaming Qilin said.


    Zhang Shan and the others paused abruptly, wondering nervously whether Flaming Qilin had changed his mind and was unwilling to let them go.


    ¡°If anyone dares to spread what happened today, I will tear him alive,¡± Flaming Qilin said with a sullen face.


    The people swore again and again before Flaming Qilin let them leave.


    ¡°Are you here for Queen Jiu You?¡± Flaming Qilin asked.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Then go to Tianlong City. It¡¯s 500 kilometers away in the South. She is there.¡± Flaming Qilin was full of disgust, hoping Chu Xun to leave quickly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite me to your Qilin City?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of playfulness.


    ¡°If you like it, I can give Qilin City to you.¡± Flaming Qilin looked very generous.


    ¡°Keep it for yourself,¡± Chu Xun refused. He was unfamiliar with the place and the people here and had no foundation. What did he want Qilin City for?


    ¡°Then, hurry up to find Queen Jiu You!¡± Flaming Qilin urged, expressing his disdain for Chu Xun.


    ¡°You need a spanking.¡± Chu Xun was annoyed because he had never been so disliked by others.


    ¡°Do you think you are popular?¡± Flaming Qilin said with contempt, ¡°you should know how bad your reputation is. No one likes you.¡±


    Chu Xun glared at him because this guy was too mean. The next moment Chu Xun led off an attack again, beating Flaming Qilin madly.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, F*ck You!¡± Flaming Qilin roared, and he had never thought Chun Xun would go this far.


    They fought again and the earth was shaking. In the end, Flaming Qilin almost cried, and he felt hurt all over his body. Chu Xun hit him too hard.


    ¡°Take me to your Qilin City to play,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°No way.¡± Flaming Qilin was very unyielding.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you up again?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take you there even if you kill me. Qilin City doesn¡¯t welcome you.¡± Flaming Qilin glared at Chu Xun, his face full of disgust.


    Chu Xun was itching with hatred. He felt somewhat helpless when encountering such a hard nut.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take me there, I will go by myself, and your Qilin City can¡¯t be kept.¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Flaming Qilin raised his head, ¡°I can give it to you if you want it, but I will never take you there.¡±


    Chu Xun was quite speechless. He said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? Are you angry with me because I beat you up a few times? You are a mythical beast. You can¡¯t be so petty, right?¡±


    ¡°Who said that mythical beasts can¡¯t be petty?¡± Flaming Qilin squinted, ¡°What¡¯s more, we are not friends but enemies. I said I will surpass you in fame within a year.¡±


    Chu Xun cursed him secretly and didn¡¯t bother to argue with him anymore. He then turned around and left.


    Flaming Qilin followed.


    Chun Xin asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Where is the alien race?¡± Flaming Qilin asked.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Chu Xun was speechless, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not their parent. Do you think they will report to me where they are?¡±


    ¡°You are afraid that I will defeat you, so you don¡¯t tell me, right?¡±


    Chu Xun was helpless, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Weren¡¯t all the giants of the alien race killed by you? Their stronger members are probably not born yet. After they are born, you don¡¯t need to look for them because they will take the initiative to look for you. ¡±


    ¡°I killed them?¡± Flaming Qilin glared at him, saying, ¡°It is you that killed them. I won¡¯t be your scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to find the alien race?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    ¡°Then, I promise you they will take the initiative to find you soon.¡±


    Flaming Qilin thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay, I owe you a favor.¡±


    Chu Xun was dumbfounded. This guy had a strange way of thinking. He had been made the scapegoat for Chu Xun, but he thought he owed Chu Xun a favor. However, Chu Xun liked it.

 Chapter 473 - He Must Die!

    Tianlong City.


    After parting from Flaming Qilin, Chu Xun came straight here.


    After entering the city, Chu Xun walked alone on the street.


    Jiu You and Bai Xiang were ruling Tianlong City very well, and everything was organized here.


    But the pedestrians on the road pointed to Chu Xun and whispered with each other from time to time.


    Chu Xun was suspicious. After lowering his head to check himself up, he looked at the glass window of a shop on the street. His clothes were neat, and there was no dirt on his face.


    The closer to the center of the city, the more pedestrians pointed at him, and almost all of them were ordinary people. When the warriors saw him, they hurriedly turned their heads and walked away.


    Chu Xun was full of suspicion. When he arrived at the square in the center of the city, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned for a while.


    In the square stood a huge stone statue with a height of more than ten meters. One hand of the statue was put behind, and his eyes were looking up at the sky.


    Wasn¡¯t this himself?


    Chu Xun was dumbfounded. No wonder that the people had been pointing at and talking about him. It turned out that someone had built a statue for him.


    Chu Xun found it fun and carefully observed the stone statue. This stone statue was carved with great care, and the lines were delicate and clear. And it looked somewhat similar to him.


    It must be Jiu You that had done this.


    Chu Xun shook his head, turned around, and left. Otherwise, he would definitely attract crowds.


    Walking to an empty place, Chu Xun changed his facial features.


    He then went to the city lord¡¯s mansion, which was the residence of Jiu You. It seemed that this luxurious mansion was left by the previous lord, and there were traces of history on the walls.


    ¡°Tianlong Mansion¡±.


    Chu Xun looked at these gilded characters and suddenly felt that the name was a bit vulgar. Jiu You Mansion sounded more imposing.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Generally, there would be four people standing outside the gate of a mansion. Outside Tianlong Mansion only stood two people, but they were Grade Seven experts in Human King Realm.


    It seemed that Zhang Shan was right. Jiu You only accepted Great Kings above Grade Seven.


    ¡°Can you tell us who you are looking for?¡± One guard asked, looking at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun nodded secretly. It was good that they were not domineering.


    ¡°Is Jiu You here?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The two entrance guards held her breaths slightly, and their eyes became wary. People who came to see Jiu You usually call her Queen Jiu You respectfully, and no one dared to call her by name.


    ¡°Can I have your name? I will go in and report your visit,¡± One guard said.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to waste time, so he told them his name directly.


    The two guards were stunned, and it took them a long time to collect themselves.


    ¡°You said your name is Chu Xun?¡± One guard swallowed and asked nervously.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°Are you Chu the Devil?¡± The other guard exclaimed in surprise.


    Chu Xun nodded again.


    The two were shocked again and looked at Chu Xun curiously, their expressions were still wary.


    Chu Xun thought about it for a while, then he recovered his appearance on the spot.


    The two guards almost jumped up in horror. He was Chu the Devil! They immediately got down on one knee, saying, ¡°Mansion Lord! We¡¯re sorry to have offended you just now. Please punish us.¡±


    When Sky Dragon Guard recruited members, the first point they must remember was that Sky Dragon Guard was a subordinate organization of Chu Mansion. So, they must address Chu Xun as Mansion Lord.


    ¡°Get up!¡± These two people had just performed their duties, so Chu Xun naturally would not blame them.


    ¡°Mansion Lord, this way please.¡± One guard respectfully led the way.


    Chu Xun asked, ¡°Where are Bai Xiang and Jiu You?¡±


    ¡°They are in the arena.¡±


    ¡°You can go to do your own things, and I will find them myself.¡±


    After pointing out the direction for Chu Xun, the Great King retreated respectfully.


    Chu Xun turned into an ordinary disciple of Tianlong Mansion and walked in the direction of the arena.


    In Tianlong Mansion, only the Great Kings above Grade Seven who had passed the strict exams could join the Sky Dragon Guard. The others were ordinary disciples.


    From far away, Chu Xun heard the sound of fighting from the arena.


    Outside the field, many disciples were watching the battle.


    Chu Xun¡¯s appearance did not attract the attention of others, because he looked very ordinary now.


    Jiu You never hid personal skills and allowed her disciples to watch when she was battling with others.


    Chu Xun looked ahead and saw Jiu You was holding a halberd, fighting Golden Lion and Spotted Tiger alone.


    Boom!


    Spotted Tiger was slammed into the mid-air by Jiu You¡¯s halberd.


    Golden Lion opened his mouth when he saw it. The sound was like muffled thunder, and the air was twisted by the majestic sound waves.


    Lion Roar!


    Roar!


    Jiu You opened her mouth, and sound waves surged out. She also knew how to use sound to attack.


    Boom!


    Two sweeping sound waves collided with each other and a deafening roar erupted, cracking the stone slabs on the ground.


    Splash!


    Jiu You took the opportunity to step forward to the front of Golden Lion, wielding the halberd. The halberd flashed and blew Golden Lion away directly.


    ¡°Tiger, catch me,¡± Golden Lion shouted.


    Spotted Tiger leaped up and caught Golden Lion, but they were knocked into a roll by the tyrannical force.


    ¡°Lion, you should lose weight. You¡¯re too heavy.¡± Spotted Tiger said with disdain.


    ¡°Bah,¡± Golden Lion spat out the dust in his mouth, ¡°you¡¯re fatter than me.¡±


    After speaking, the two attacked Jiu You at the same time.


    Jiu You¡¯s small body exuded a colorful halo, her hair was shining and dancing wildly in the air, and the halberd in her hand was flashing with bright golden light.


    Bang!


    The three figures entangled in an instant. The stone slabs on the ground where they passed continued to crack, and the rubble was flying in the air.


    Boom!


    Golden Lion was kicked into the air by Jiu You.


    Boom!


    Spotted Tiger was hit in the back by the halberd, almost lost his breath in pain, and flew away, wailing.


    ¡°Bai Xiang, stop watching the show! Help us!¡± Golden Lion stood up and shouted to Bai Xiang who was aside.


    ¡°OK.¡± Bai Xiang jumped more than ten meters high and turned around in the air. The jade fan in his hand turned into a white glow and shot towards Jiu You.


    Jiu You wielded the halberd, stirring up ripples in the air. With a loud sound, the halberd directly blasting the jade fan back, and sparks splashed all over.


    Bai Xiang was thin and handsome. He looked grace and light when he landed on the ground, and he easily caught the jade fan with one hand.


    ¡°D*mn! Bai Xiang, stop it! There are no beauties here. who are you trying to impress?¡± Spotted Tiger said with sarcasm.


    ¡°Yes! What the hell are you showing off for?¡± Golden Lion spoke with his Northeast dialect.


    Bai Xiang smiled bitterly, closed the jade fan with a snap, and rushed towards Jiu You.


    Clang!


    There were a series of fierce collisions, sparks splashing everywhere, and Bai Xiang was forced to step back.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two going to help me?¡± Bai Xiang was anxious that Golden Lion and Spotted Tiger were merely watching the show aside.


    ¡°Bai Xiang, hold on for a while, and we will help you after we have a drink of water.¡± Golden Lion smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Do you two still have humanity?¡± Bai Xiang felt helpless. These two were unreliable!


    ¡°We are beasts. Why do we need humanity? We only have barbarity. Howl¡­¡± Spotted Tiger pretended to howl, almost making Bai Xiang die of anger.


    Boom!


    Taking advantage of Bai Xiang¡¯s distraction, Jiu You moved close quickly, swept the halberd across, and slammed Bai Xiang away.


    ¡°Too weak. He¡¯s too weak to withstand the blow.¡±


    Outside the arena, there were stone tables and chairs. There, Golden Lion and Spotted Tiger watched Bai Xiang get sent into the air and satirized him relentlessly.


    Bai Xiang was frustrated. When Jiu You rushed forward, he waved his hand hurriedly, saying, ¡°I concede.¡±


    Jiu You was unhappy, saying, ¡°Practice with me.¡±


    Bai Xiang waved his hands again, ¡°I still have something important to deal with. Let Lion and Tiger practice with you.¡±


    Jiu You was unwilling to give up, but she had no other choices. If Bai Xiang was injured and unable to deal with those headaches and chores, they would fall on her head. She would rather go out to fight than handle those annoying things.


    ¡°You two, come here.¡± Jiu You called to Golden Lion and Spotted Tiger.


    ¡°We concede.¡± The two said in unison.


    Jiu You¡¯s cultivation speed was extremely terrifying. In just a dozen days, she had upgraded from Grade Nine to Grade Nine, and she was very combative.


    ¡°You¡¯re too boring.¡± Jiu You put away the halberd, with one hand behind her back, and looked up at the sky, signed, ¡°Life is so boring, and masters are always lonely¡­¡±


    Bai Xiang, Golden Lion, and Spotted Tiger looked at her, the corners of their mouths twitching. She was so young but dared to talk about life now.


    Chu Xun¡¯s mouth also twitched. This was the posture he had once used to anger Emperor Ao, but Jiu You had learned and imitated it vividly.


    ¡°Life is so boring. Who dares to fight with me?¡± Jiu You looked around at everyone with an expression as if she had experienced many vicissitudes of life. It looked like a child pretending to be an adult, a bit funny.


    ¡°I will fight with Queen Jiu You,¡± Chu Xun said.


    When Chu Xun spoke, everyone was surprised and turned to look at him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiu You looked at Chu Xun.


    ¡°I joined Tianlong Mansion yesterday. I have some skills and would like to ask Queen Jiu You for advice,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Bai Xiang, Golden Lion, Spotted Tiger, and all the others glanced at each other.


    ¡°Is this person recruited by you?¡± Bai Xiang frowned and asked.


    Golden Lion and Spotted Tiger shook their heads.


    ¡°Maybe the old dog or the stupid bird recruited him?¡± Spotted Tiger said. The old dog he referred to was Tibetan Mastiff King, and the stupid bird was Eagle.


    ¡°No matter who recruited him, this person must be thrown out.¡± Bai Xiang frowned. ¡°He may be capable, but he shows no respect. He is eager to show off, seeks the limelight, and wants to take shortcuts. Such a temperament is difficult to control, and he will make trouble in the future¡­¡±


    Golden Lion and Spotted Tiger had always believed Bai Xiang¡¯s judgment on people. Since Bai Xiang had said that this person cannot be used, it must be true.


    ¡°Tell Jiu You that she doesn¡¯t have to show any mercy, so as to avoid people thinking that Tianlong Mansion has no hierarchies or rules,¡± Bai Xiang said.


    Golden Lion nodded, walked over, and whispered in Jiu You¡¯s ear. And Jiu You nodded.


    Golden Lion walked back and nodded at Bai Xiang.


    ¡°Come and fight with me.¡± Jiu You pointed at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun walked to the opposite side of Jiu You and stood still.


    ¡°I will give you a chance. You can attack me first,¡± Jiu You proudly said.


    ¡°Queen Jiu You, I advise you to hit me first. I¡¯m afraid that once I make an attack, you will have no chance,¡± Chu Xun laughed.


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Jiu You¡¯s face darkened. It seemed that Bai Xiang was right. This person had high self-esteem and was too arrogant.


    The disciples of Tianlong Mansion outside the field were in an uproar, looking at Chu Xun as if he were a fool.


    Bai Xiang frowned, ¡°This person must die. Generally, people with high self-esteem are arrogant. If we refuse him to join us, we will arouse his hatred, and we may have trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°But it will have a bad influence on our reputation if we kill him, right?¡± Golden Lion said.


    ¡°We must do it.¡± Bai Xiang looked at Chu Xun, ¡°This person loves to show off. He steps up at this time because he wants to establish his reputation in Tianlong Mansion in one fell swoop. If he succeeds, we will have to accept him into the Sky Dragon Guard, so he could avoid the exams and take shortcuts. This kind of people are generally narrow-minded and pushy, and they are very easy to get into trouble outside.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Bai Xiang¡¯s opinion. Jiu You said that Mansion Lord always pays attention to personality rather than the level of cultivation,¡± Spotted Tiger said.


    Hearing both of them said so, Golden Lion nodded and said, ¡°Then we will follow Bai Xiang¡¯s advice. I will tell Queen Jiu You to take this opportunity to kill this person. And we will tell people that it is a mistakenly kill by accident.¡±


    Bai Xiang and Spotted Tiger looked at Golden Lion in surprise. He looked honest, but it turned out he was quite treacherous. This sounded like a good excuse. When people were fighting, mistakenly kill happened occasionally.

 Chapter 474 - Join Forces to Kill!

    Golden Lion walked up to Jiu You again and whispered, telling her to kill that challenger.


    Jiu You didn¡¯t hesitate, because she disliked the person in front of her very much. He was arrogant and showed no respect.


    Jiu You¡¯s killing intent gradually raised.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Jiu You looked at Chu Xun and asked. Her voice was tender, but it was full of chill.


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Chu Xun said.


    Boom!


    Jiu You raised her hand and whipped toward Chu Xun with a colorful chain, which was powerful enough to smash gold.


    Chu Xun sighed secretly. Jiu You did deserve to be called a top demon beast. Compared to Flaming Qilin, she was not weaker, and her speed of growth was amazing.


    Chu Xun raised his hand lightly and patted on the chain. With a bang, Jiu You¡¯s attack exploded and disappeared in the smoke.


    Jiu You couldn¡¯t help being startled.


    Bai Xiang, Golden Lion, and Spotted Tiger were all shocked.


    He was so powerful.


    Judging from this one punch, people could know he was very powerful.


    Seeing Queen Jiu You¡¯s attack was so easily defused by the opponent, the disciples outside the arena were all dumbfounded.


    Jiu You¡¯s eyes became cold and more cautious. She raised her fairy and tender hands, and the colorful light began to flow between her palms. She created a small, fast-rotating tornado, and then violently threw it to Chu Xun with a terrible power of strangulation. The slate on the ground was twisted and instantly turned into powder.


    Chu Xun still slapped on the tornado lightly, easily dissolving Jiu You¡¯s attack.


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Prepare to besiege him,¡± Bai Xiang said.


    Spotted Tiger and Golden Lion were full of fierce and mighty powers, ready to pounce on Chu Xun at any time.


    Splash!


    The halberd in Jiu You¡¯s hand was shining with golden light, and it was slammed towards Chu Xun with large golden ripples in the air.


    Chu Xun threw a punched fiercely, hitting the halberd with a bang, and directly shook Jiu You backward into the mid-air.


    Jiu You¡¯s small face was full of surprise. Her halberd buzzed and trembled, and her arms twitched.


    What a powerful force!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Jiu You¡¯s momentum skyrocketed. Her whole body was full of colorful rays of light and her shinny purple hair danced wildly in the air. The halberd turned into a golden light and burst out, aiming at Chu Xun¡¯s throat.


    Chu Xun did not retreat but moved forward. Looking at the halberd in front of him, he stretched out two fingers and easily clamped the tip of the halberd, making it unable to move an inch forward.


    Jiu You roared, and the colorful light all over her body glared crazily. She was exerted all her strength, making the stone slab under her feet explode. She pushed her halberd so desperately that it was instantly bent into the shape of a bow, but it still could not break through Chu Xun¡¯s two fingers.


    Chu Xun stretched out his other hand and tapped lightly on the halberd. There was a loud clang, and the halberd straightened fiercely. Jiu You¡¯s little body was directly bounced off, and the halberd fell into Chu Xun¡¯s hands.


    Chu Xun cast it casually, and the halberd flew and plunged into the stone slab, trembling and swaying constantly.


    The disciples outside were all scared because Queen Jiu You seemed not to be his match at all.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Bai Xiang suddenly shouted, and Golden Lion and Spotted Tiger pounced out at the same time.


    ¡°United Killing Formation!¡±


    Bai Xiang and Golden Lion instantly transferred their power to Spotted Tiger. Spotted Tiger¡¯s cultivation soared, and he instantly became a Grade Nine Beast Lord, infinitely close to Great Completion.


    Roar!


    Spotted Tiger was so powerful now that it conjured a huge claw in the air and slapped Chu Xun on the head with intense killing intent.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun suddenly burst out with terrifying power. The power rushed out, smashed Spotted Tiger¡¯s claws, and then directly sent him flying in the air.


    However, at this moment, Golden Lion¡¯s breath soared. Bai Xiang and Spotted Tiger had transferred all their power to him.


    Roar!


    Golden Lion opened its mouth wide, and the rolling sound blasted to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun laughed secretly, opened his mouth, and also roared. Thunder appeared on his tongue, and the rolling sound waves were gushing out like a tide.


    Golden Lion was shocked when watching his sound waves being crushed by the opponent, and then the vast sound waves blasted on him and directly knocked him down.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Golden Lion couldn¡¯t help screaming. He felt as if his soul was about to explode and his head was splitting.


    Splash!


    Bai Xiang¡¯s power rose violently, and a white light appeared when he swung his hands. His jade fan was then spinning with whistling like a meat grinder, which looked astonishing.


    Chu Xun stretched his fingers and flicked, and a burst of purple light was shot, hitting the jade fan with a clanging sound. Then the jade fan was bounced back.


    But at this moment, several three-inch-long silver needles burst out from the framework of the fan in an instant.


    This was the real killing shot.


    Chu Xun was also slightly surprised. Other people would have been killed, but he knew how to defuse the risk.


    Splash!


    Chu Xun¡¯s Reincarnation Lines flickered and flew out. Clanging! With several loud sounds, the silver needles were knocked off and fell to the ground.


    Bai Xiang fell in a daze. These silver needles were made of Mithril. They were extremely tough and hard to damage even with a knife or ax, but they were broken in this way.


    Golden Lion and Spotted Tiger couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    This person¡¯s cultivation base was terrifying, and they were not a match for him.


    Bai Xiang thought about it for an instant and said, ¡°You take the disciples to leave. This person is not easy to subdue. Jiu You and I will stall him first.¡±


    Jiu You stared at Chu Xun, her eyes flashing with thoughts, and suddenly, her bright eyes showed a cunning look.


    ¡°You retreat. I will deal with him!¡± Jiu You yelled. Before Bai Xiang and the others could react, she had rushed to Chu Xun like lightning.


    Jiu You was as fast as a stream of light, and when she was in the air, she threw a hard punch at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun laughed secretly, and at the same time, he also took a punch.


    However, when Jiu You got close to Chu Xun, she suddenly retracted her power. Her small fist was limp without any strength.


    Chu Xun¡¯s punch was like a clap of thunder. He was shocked when he saw this, and he hurriedly withdrew his strength. If this punch hit the defenseless Jiu You, it would instantly turn her into a blood mist.


    Jiu You had retracted her attack too suddenly, so Chu Xun could only forcibly withdraw his strength, which almost caused a backfire, so his heart was throbbing irregularly now.


    Suddenly, Jiu You stretched out her hands and hugged Chu Xun¡¯s neck. With one hand around his neck, she used the other hand to pinch Chu Xun¡¯s face boldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, I knew it¡¯s you.¡± Jiu You smiled happily. When Chu Xun had used the Reincarnation Lines to break Bai Xiang¡¯s silver needles, she had recognized him.


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. No matter how much he changed his appearance, some habits still were hard to be changed. When Jiu You had withdrawn her strength, he had known that the little girl had recognized him.


    Bai Xiang, Golden Lion, Spotted Tiger, and many other disciples were all dumbfounded by Jiu You¡¯s happy smile. What was going on?


    ¡°Let go of me first,¡± Chu Xun said.


    But Jiu You held his neck with both hands, not letting go.


    Chu Xun shook his head helplessly. After his facial muscles squirmed and his bones made some brisk sounds, he had regained his original appearance.


    When he turned around, Bai Xiang and the others were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mansion Lord!¡±


    After coming to their senses, they hurriedly saluted him.


    The disciples of Tianlong Mansion outside the arena dared not to stand, and they kneeled to salute Chu Xun in a panic. This was Chu the Devil, so they didn¡¯t dare to look at him directly.


    ¡°Get up, please,¡± Chu Xun said.


    When everyone stood up, Chu Xun asked, ¡°Where is Tibetan Mastiff King and Eagle?¡±


    ¡°They went to Yuchi Slope. It is said that there is a Spirit Basin there,¡± Bai Xiang said.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    Bai Xiang asked the disciples to step back and then led Chu Xun into the main hall.


    After Chu Xun sit down, Bai Xiang fell to his knees, saying, ¡°Mansion Lord, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t know it was you before.¡±


    Golden Lion and Spotted Tiger also got on their knees.


    ¡°Get up. I won¡¯t blame you since you don¡¯t know the truth. By the way, I am glad that you¡¯re managing this Tianlong Mansion so well.¡± Chu Xun was very satisfied with Bai Xiang.


    Their previous conversations, including the resolute decision to kill him, made Chu Xun very satisfied.


    Bai Xiang was good at understanding and managing persons. If Chu Xun encountered such a person, he would do the same to avoid future troubles.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jiu You wondered why Chu Xun came suddenly.


    ¡°You should feel ashamed to ask that. You haven¡¯t called us for so long, so I came to check if you¡¯re OK.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to call you,¡± Jiu You smirked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid grandma will scold me.¡±


    Jiu You was afraid of nobody but Liu Ran. She had run out of home secretly, so she was afraid that Liu Ran would scold her.


    ¡°When you have time, you must make call your grandma. She has been in a bad mood after Hong Ling died, and she has always been worried about you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Jiu You nodded, ¡°I miss grandma very much, and I¡¯ll call her later. You don¡¯t be too sad. Hong Ling is resting in peace.¡±


    Bai Xiang and the others were silent. They had learned about Hong Ling¡¯s death after Chu Xun¡¯s revenge. Chu Xun had made descendants of the immortal race into eternal fire, which was still a heated discussion online now.


    Moreover, Chu Xun¡¯s methods were shocking to them. He had turned people into eternal fire. This kind of torture couldn¡¯t be imagined by most people. When they thought about it, they felt their hair stand up.


    ¡°By the way, you should also call Tang Rou and comfort her,¡± Chu Xun said. Tang Rou and Jiu You were very close friends. Maybe she could take Jiu You¡¯s advice, but he was not sure.


    ¡°What happened to Tang Rou?¡± Jiu You asked worriedly.


    ¡°She thinks that Hong Ling was killed because of her, and she was unable to get rid of the guilt. She said she would watch over Hong Ling¡¯s grave for ten years.¡±


    Jiu You was startled, then waved her hand, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just ten years? After ten years, if she can undo the knot in her mind, it will be worth it.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Chu Xun frowned.


    ¡°You should know Tang Rou the best. She is very stubborn. If she has made the decision, it can never be changed. She has to untie this knot by herself. If she thinks it through after ten years, isn¡¯t it worth it?¡± Jiu You tilted her head and looked at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was silent. He knew what she said was true. What he worried about was if Tang Rou could not get over it after ten years, and she would be stuck in evil spirits and unable to extricate herself.


    Chu Xun sighed, and he had to play it by ear now.


    Chu Xun asked Bai Xiang and the others to sit down. Suppressing his depression, He smiled, ¡°It seems that you are developing well in the south.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The original lord of this city was a wicked Lycan, and we killed him,¡± Jiu You said triumphantly, ¡°Now the ordinary people here like us.¡±


    Speaking of ordinary people, Chu Xun thought of something and stared at Jiu You, asking, ¡°You built the statue of me on the square?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do that,¡± Jiu You shook her head, ¡°it¡¯s Eagle! He is such a brown-noser!¡±


    Well, speak of the devil¡ªhere was Eagle now! Just after Jiu You finished talking, she heard Eagle¡¯s voice from outside.


    ¡°Bai Xiang, guess what we¡¯ve found?¡± The voice was high, from far to near. And then Eagle rushed in, shouting loudly, ¡°Give me a glass of water. I¡¯m so thirsty, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Eagle¡¯s words stopped, and he stared at Chu Xun who was sitting in the main seat in a daze.


    Bai Xiang and others tried hard to hold back their laughter, looking at Eagle who looked like a chicken been squeezed by its neck.


    ¡°What are you going to tell us?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile.


    ¡°Mansion Lord! When did your come? No wonder I heard a magpie singing when I got up in the morning. I thought there must be something good today. Sure enough¡­ It turned out that you came.¡± Eagle was still like this, talkative, timid, and flattering.


    Bai Xiang and others were speechless, thinking that Xi Que must be retarded. Wasn¡¯t it asking for death to sing at the door of an eagle?

 Chapter 475 - Greed

    ¡°Get down to the point!¡±


    Chu Xun interrupted Eagle who was babbling and flattering. He was too talkative. If Chu Xun hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would keep talking about it until tomorrow.


    Eagle was startled, and then he slapped his forehead, saying, ¡°Guess what we¡¯ve found?¡±


    ¡°Say it!¡± Chu Xun said.


    Eagle shrank his neck, saying, ¡°It turns out there is a jade pond in Yuchi Slope, and there is a treasure in the pond. It was shining, but I couldn¡¯t see clearly what it was.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are you waiting for? Move it back quickly,¡± Spotted Tiger said excitedly.


    ¡°Move? How to move? It¡¯s a big pond like a lake. And It¡¯s so foggy there that you can¡¯t see anything. Some people entered it, but they never came out.¡± Eagle despised the tiger. If the treasure could be moved, he would have already brought it back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Chu Xun stood up and spoke.


    Eagle took everyone into the air and flew south. It took half an hour for Eagle to fly there.


    Yuchi Slope was located in the mountains, and the fog could be seen from a distance. There were faint flashes in the mist. As Eagle had said, they couldn¡¯t see what was in it clearly.


    The hillside was crowded. The news that there was a treasure in Yuchi Slope had been spread for half a month. It was not a secret.


    Chu Xun ordered Eagle to hover over the jade pond. He wanted to investigate it with divine sense but was surprised to find that people were walking over the Yuchi Slope.


    ¡°Mansion Lord, this place is very strange. It is a bit like Mount Lu. There is a layer of invisible power above this jade pond like glass that people can walk on,¡± Eagle said.


    Chu Xun suddenly understood that this layer of power was a barrier. He motioned for Eagle to land.


    ¡°There are a lot of masters.¡± Jiu You looked around and found a lot of experts from the main forces.


    Chu Xun had already sensed that there were several experts in the Human-Immortal Realm hidden in the crowd.


    ¡°Mansion Lord, this place is like a big glass bottle with white mist inside, and we can¡¯t see anything,¡± Eagle said.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly, saying, ¡°It is true, but the bottle had no cap. It looks like someone is inviting us to enter.¡±


    ¡°No one dares to go in now. The people who went in before didn¡¯t come out yet. They all died inside.¡± Eagle was a little frightened.


    ¡°How did you know that they died inside?¡± Chu Xun looked at Eagle curiously.


    ¡°I saw one person go in, but his body was thrown out later. There were only bones left without any flesh,¡± Eagle whispered.


    Bai Xiang and the others changed their expressions slightly and looked at the pond in the distance in shock. They couldn¡¯t see anything but a canyon between two towering mountains. The fog in the valley was dense. The entrance was just over there, but everyone was hiding far away, not daring to approach it.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone.¡± Chu Xun reminded them not to approach the entrance for the time being. He turned on Evocation of Heavenly Secrets and felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°Look, what¡¯s that?¡± Someone exclaimed.


    Everyone looked over and was then taken aback. They saw a vertical eye appearing at the entrance, blocking the entire canyon, and the eye was blinking, looking at them.


    ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± Eagle shrank his neck. ¡°Its eye is so big. How giant its body will be?¡±


    Everyone was shocked, according to the size of the eye, the body was estimated to be outrageous.


    Splash!


    Suddenly, a stream of green water spouted from the entrance of the valley, and the stream was enveloped in green clouds, emitting the rich refreshing spiritual energy.


    The people around were taken aback and hurriedly retreated.


    When the green water fell to the ground, the grass and trees splashed with the water emitted a green glow and became full of vitality, and even the dead trees were regenerating.


    ¡°This is Spirit Flux!¡± Someone exclaimed.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes became red, and they rushed forward to fight for it, but it was a pity that all the Spirit Flux had been absorbed by the vegetation. These people went so crazy that they even pulled out the vegetation that was spattered with Spirit Flux and then ate it.


    ¡°The water is Spirit Flux. Then, what kind of treasure is in there?¡± Eagle murmured.


    Everyone looked at the canyon eagerly, wondering what treasure there was?


    Chu Xun frowned. Suddenly, a very uneasy emotion was emerging in his heart.


    Right at this moment, there was a melodious piece of music coming from the entrance, which made people feel light and relaxed as if walking in the cloud.


    Everyone was immersed in the beautiful music.


    However, the warriors who had fought for Spirit Flux before became dull and began to stagger towards the entrance.


    ¡°Are they courting for death?¡± Eagle stared at them with widened eyes.


    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Bai Xiang and the others nodded their heads. They had heard the beautiful music, but they felt nothing wrong with their bodies.


    Everyone widened their eyes and stared at those people. There were more than a dozen of them, and they had already arrived at the entrance.


    The first person took a step and walked directly in; his figure was soon wrapped by a white mist. Then the second¡­the third¡­and the last one was swallowed.


    Crack¡­


    Suddenly, the sound of chewing was heard. It sounded as if someone was eating something.


    Eagle¡¯s eyes were full of fear, saying, ¡°When that person went in before, there was also such a sound.¡±


    Chu Xun was surprised and glanced around, and he saw that most people looked horrified.


    There was a dead silence. Everyone was chilling and seemed to be waiting for something.


    Splash!


    Suddenly, a ray of white light flew out of the entrance, fell to the ground, and then bounced.


    It was a skeleton with no flesh. Of course, it was impossible to tell whether it was one of the dozen people who had gone in.


    Splash!


    Afterward, server rays of light flew out and fell to the ground in a parabola. They were all complete skeletons.


    Someone counted them and there were seventeen skeletons exactly, which was the same as the number of the people who had entered.


    The bones were bleached. Thinking of the sound of chewing before, everyone was horrified and retreated far away from the entrance.


    In the valley, there must some great horror.


    ¡°Look, what¡¯s in their mouths?¡± Someone with sharp eyes saw the red glow in the skulls of those skeletons.


    A man boldly stepped forward, pried open the mouth of one skeleton, and took out something.


    It was a red fruit, a bit like an apricot. It had a fragrant smell and was shimmering with red light, looking mouth-watering.


    ¡°That¡¯s an alien fruit!¡± Someone beside him exclaimed.


    Wow!


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but rush forward with red eyes to scramble for the alien fruits frantically.


    ¡°Go away, that alien fruit belongs to me.¡± A Grade Eight expert in Human King Realm decapitated a low-level warrior with a knife, and blood was spurting. He grabbed the alien fruit and laughed wildly.


    ¡°Fight with me if you want it.¡±


    Several battles broke out in an instant. Blood was spattered everywhere, and screams could be heard all the time. People kept falling and dying, just for the alien fruits.


    Jiu You and the others were gearing up to join the confused fighting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Chu Xun scolded.


    Alien fruit was indeed powerful with the effect more significant than some elixirs. However, Emperor Ao had found although it could improve the cultivation base to a large extent, it was burning Life Energy and would overdraw life.


    Emperor Ao hadn¡¯t worked out a countermeasure yet. Jiu You had taken an alien fruit before and burned some Life Energy. Her problem had not been solved yet. Chu Xun would never allow anyone of Chu Mansion to take alien fruits privately.


    Everything was circulating in the world. There were mutual promotion and restraint between the five elements. No pains, no gains. Taking alien fruits could make a rapid increase in cultivation base, but it was a shortcut, and you would have to pay a corresponding price.


    What worried Chu Xun the most was that he didn¡¯t know how much Life Energy would be burned and how long Jiu You¡¯s life would be reduced.


    So, he had to find a solution as soon as possible.


    Jiu You and the others were puzzled. The power of alien fruit was well known in the world, and there would be unexpected gains after taking it. Why didn¡¯t Chu Xun allow them to snatch it?


    But Chu Xun¡¯s order could not be disobeyed. They could only watch other people fight aside.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A big shot appeared on the stage. He was an expert in the Human-Immortal Realm, whose tyrannical coercion oppressing the souls of people, making people worship and unable to resist him.


    This was a middle-aged handsome man was dressed in a brocade robe, and his actual age must be scary.


    ¡°Put down the alien fruits in your hands, and get out of my way,¡± the man said. His voice was calm but imposing.


    Under the coercion of an expert in the Human-Immortal Realm, those people could hardly stand steadily. How dared they resist?


    Although everyone was unwilling, they obediently placed the alien fruits on the ground and carefully retreated, not daring to breathe heavily.


    This person waved his big hand, put away a dozen alien fruits, and hummed coldly. Everyone was scared and bowed their heads, not daring to look at him directly.


    ¡°What the hell? He is too arrogant!¡± Jiu You couldn¡¯t help whispering. She was not allowed to scramble for the alien fruits, so she felt unhappy. Seeing this person so arrogant, she got more upset.


    Experts in Human-Immortal Realm were quite keen of hearing, and Jiu You¡¯s words made this person¡¯s eyes gloomy, so he looked over, and terrible pressure gushed out like a tide.


    But when he saw Chu Xun next to Jiu You, his eyes shrank slightly, and his expression changed. He hurried to withdraw the pressure and turned away.


    Jiu You wielded her small fists at his back, shouting, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    With Chu Xun by her side, she would not be afraid even if the sky fell, not to mention that guy was just in the Human-Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    After this expert in Human-Immortal Realm left, the warriors present rushed forward again. They began to scramble for the bones, smashed or crushed them, wanting to see if there was anything good inside.


    This was human nature, selfish and greedy. For their own selfish desires, they didn¡¯t mind if others were frustrated or destroyed.


    At this time, a figure ran over, and it was Tibetan Mastiff King.


    ¡°Mansion Lord.¡± Tibetan Mastiff King bowed.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Old Dog, where did you go? We almost went into the valley to find you,¡± Eagle complained.


    Tibetan Mastiff King glared at him, saying, ¡°If you dare to stand in the entrance now, I will believe you.¡±


    Eagle smirked and thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Why is he so serious? He doesn¡¯t know how to chat.¡±


    ¡°We did try to find you. Where did you go?¡± Golden Lion asked.


    They had looked for Tibetan Mastiff King before but hadn¡¯t found him, so they had been worried about him.


    ¡°Mansion Lord, do you know what this is?¡± Tibetan Mastiff King took out a jade bottle and handed it to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun opened the jade bottle, and a golden glow and fragrance of flowers were emitted. Inside the bottle was some powder with a strong medicinal fragrance.


    ¡°This is pollen?¡± Chu Xun asked while looking at Tibetan Mastiff King.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tibetan Mastiff King nodded, ¡°there was a branch stretching out of the entrance before, and a golden flower grew on it. It was close to me, so I picked it off.¡±


    ¡°Anything wrong?¡± Chu Xun asked when he saw Tibetan Mastiff King¡¯s angry expression.


    Tibetan Mastiff King nodded and said, ¡°A master in the Human-Immortal Realm wanted to rob it. Fortunately, Senior Gao Mohan of Faith of Divine Radiance stepped up to protect me.¡±


    Chu Xun was surprised. It was a small world!


    Jiu You yelled and wanted to see the pollen in the jade bottle, and Chu Xun handed it to her. No one had expected after Jiu You took and sniffed at it, she suddenly poured the pollen into her mouth and swallowed it.


    Chu Xun was shocked and had no time to stop her.

 Chapter 476 - It Invites You to Walk into the Trap

    Jiu You secretly took the pollen while Chu Xun was not paying attention, which scared the hell out of Chu Xun. Now they only knew that this thing was pollen. They didn¡¯t know what kind of pollen it was or what effect it had.


    Chu Xun¡¯s palm quickly pressed against Jiu You¡¯s back, trying to force the pollen out of her body. But after Internal Breath¡¯s inspection, he looked terrible, because the pollen had turned into golden light when it entered the body.


    ¡°Jiu You, How do you feel?¡± Chu Xun asked anxiously.


    An irregular flush appeared on Jiu You¡¯s face. She looked at Chu Xun, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy and I want to sleep.¡± With that, Jiu You closed her eyes in a daze, and her body fell towards Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun hurried to help her up, but Jiu You suddenly transformed into her original shape, and her huge head was pressed on Chu Xun¡¯s body, sinking his legs into the ground. Jiu You¡¯s sudden transformation into her original shape made the warriors around jumped. They stared at this behemoth in shock. Bai Xiang and others were also stunned. No one had thought that Jiu You would suddenly transform into her original shape.


    Jiu You¡¯s huge head was being held by Chu Xun, but her tail was extending to the mouth of the valley. Chu Xun placed Jiu You¡¯s head on the ground. Jiu You was in a coma, and colorful rays of light circulated all over her body.


    ¡°What a big snake! What kind of snake is it? It exudes fragrance.¡± A warrior was shocked. Jiu You was a Colorful Hellish Python, a top monster. Although it had an animal body, it did not have the stench of snakes. Instead, it was filled with a light fragrance. At this time, Jiu You still emitted a faint fragrance of medicine probably because of the pollen she had just taken.


    ¡°I once heard that there was a medicinal snake in Shenlong Mountain in the north. It has been eating spiritual herbs and medicines since it was little. I heard that eating a piece of its meat can nourish the bones and muscles, and make you immune to poison. I wonder if this is a colorful python a medicine snake?¡± a warrior said.


    ¡°Whether it is or not, I¡¯ll get a piece of its meat and try it first.¡± A Grade Eight Human King Realm stepped forward carelessly. The long knife in his hand exploded with cold light, and he lifted the knife and swung it at Jiu You¡¯s body.


    Chu Xun was furious, and he raised his hand to strike the man with a palm in the air.


    Boom!


    The sky was full of blood, and the man was shot directly by Chu Xun, and even his long knife was blown to pieces. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here a kilometer away.¡± It was about Jiu You¡¯s safety, and Chu Xun was very domineering.


    ¡°Why?¡± A warrior refused and said angrily.


    ¡°Go!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s tongue burst into spring thunder, and he roared. The sound of rolling sound swept out, and dozens of warriors were directly lifted off.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Human King Realm who had retorted Chu Xun was the worst. He screamed sternly as his soul was about to shatter, and blood was leaking from his ears, nose, and eyes.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to kill them, Otherwise, the sound would be enough to make them burst into blood mist. The surrounding warriors felt panicked and dispersed like a tide.


    Bai Xiang stepped forward and shouted loudly, ¡°Whoever dares to step forward will be the enemy of our Tianlong City.¡±


    Golden lion, spotted tiger, Tibetan Mastiff King, and the eagle all spread out to protect Jiu You. The surrounding warriors were shocked. They turned out to be from Tianlong City. No wonder they were so confident. Everyone knew that Tianlong Mansion was the power of Chu Mansion, and Chu the Devil was behind it.


    They hadn¡¯t noticed it just now. At this time, they looked at Chu Xun carefully and found him familiar.


    ¡°He is Chu the Devil,¡± Someone said in a trembling voice.


    Wow!


    The crowd retreated again and hid far away. They looked at Chu Xun in horror. Ignorance could be forgiven. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Yuchi Pond just now, and no one had noticed that Chu Xun was here.


    Now that they knew, everyone broke out in a cold sweat, and their hands and feet were cold. That was Chu the Devil and they could be easily killed by him. Chu Xun had no time to take care of anything else. He carefully observed Jiu You¡¯s reaction, and constantly sent out Hong Meng Immortal Qi to protect Jiu You¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The golden lion yelled as he rushed out.


    An arm-thick branch was spreading out at the mouth of the valley. It was tender and fresh and quickly rolled towards Jiu You¡¯s tail. The speed of the branch was very fast, and quickly entangled Jiu You¡¯s tail. The colorful light on Jiu You¡¯s body was absorbed by the branch.


    The golden lion jumped at it. He conjured a lion¡¯s claw, and slammed at the branch.


    Clang!


    Sparks were all around. The branch looked very tender and vulnerable, but it was hard. The golden lion¡¯s claw could tear a dozen centimeters thick steel plate, but it didn¡¯t cut the branch, and the claw prints were shocked to the point of exploding.


    What!


    The golden lion was furious. He flipped his hand and took out a broad knife. After he urged it, the black glow was shining. This was the top-grade immortal weapon that Chu Xun had given him in Lu Mountain.


    Clang!


    The broad knife slashed fiercely on the branch. Sparks splattered everywhere, and the sound was deafening. This blow still failed to cut the branch. But one branch split out to quickly entangle the golden lion¡¯s broad knife, and it burst out with bright green light.


    The golden lion¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he panicked slightly, ¡°It is extracting my life essence.¡±


    ¡°Let go.¡± Bai Xiang shouted.


    The golden lion was reluctant to let go of the broad knife.


    Woosh!


    Chu Xun stepped out. He came to the branch, grabbed the branch with both hands. He gave a low shout, and the blue veins bulged in his arms, and the purple lights surged. Click! The branch was torn in the middle by Chu Xun.


    The surrounding warriors were dumbfounded, and even the high-grade immortal artifacts couldn¡¯t break it. Yet it was torn apart by Chu the Devil, which was terrible. The branch drew back into the mouth of the valley.


    However, Chu Xun stepped out, grabbed the retreating branch in his hand, and began to pull it out.


    Boom!


    The ground under Chu Xun¡¯s feet burst and the cracks were all over, showing how strong the branch was Chu Xun was in a tug of war with the branch.


    Chu Xun took a step, and the ground trembled, but the branch was pulled out for more than half a meter. Chu Xun¡¯s body was full of purple qi, and his hands had long turned into amethyst as he took three steps in a row. The branch was pulled out three or four meters.


    .


    ¡°Chu Xun, I¡¯ll help you.¡± With the sound, a figure appeared beside Chu Xun, and it was Gao Mohan.


    Everyone was shocked. He was an Immortal Level giant. Gao Mohan nodded at Chu Xun, grabbed the branch, and dragged it out together with Chu Xun.


    Green lights were flashing on the branch.


    ¡°D*mn, this damn thing is to extract my life essence.¡± Gao Mohan was shocked.


    Chu Xun nodded. He had noticed it. There was a whirlpool in the palms of his hands, and he was also sucking wildly to the stalemate with the suction from the branch. Gao Mohan was also not simple. With a wave of his hand, a pair of gloves thin as a cicada¡¯s wings appeared on his palms.


    ¡°This is made of ice silk. It is immune to water and fire, and all kinds of supernatural power.¡± Gao Mohan explained. He glanced at Chu Xun¡¯s hands that had turned into amethyst, ¡°Chu Xun, it seems you don¡¯t need this thing.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled, ¡°Even if I need it, you won¡¯t give it to me.¡±


    Gao Mohan was slightly surprised, and then he smiled, ¡°If you need it, why not give it to you? A pair of Ice Silk Gloves is so worth it if Chu the Devil owes me a favor.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled lightly, and with fierce force with both arms, he pulled the branch out of the mouth of the valley by one meter again. Gao Mohan helped to grab the branch again and used his arms¡¯ force to join Chu Xun to drag the branch and pull it out several meters.


    At this time, a golden flower growing on the branch was also pulled out. It was the size of a fist, exuding a bright golden light.


    ¡°Mansion Lord, this is the flower.¡± Tibetan Mastiff King shouted.


    ¡°Pick it off.¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    Tibetan Mastiff King was very experienced. He rushed to the flower, took out a jade bottle and placed it under the flower, and then gently touched the flower. The flower suddenly fell and turned into golden light to the ground. Fortunately, there was the jade bottle underneath for the golden light to flow into. Chu Xun saw clearly that it was not a golden light, but the flower turned into a pollen shape, and it looked like a golden light when it fell.


    Click!


    Suddenly, the branch broke from the place where the flower fell. Chu Xun and Gao Mohan were caught off guard and staggered forward. The broken branch was only about one meter long, and there was no movement after it retracted into the thick fog behind the mouth of the valley like lightning.


    The branch that Chu Xun and Gao Mohan held in their hands was more than ten meters long, but it was drying up quickly and became a dead branch in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Brother Gao, can you tell what it is?¡± Chu Xun looked at it for a long time and was sure he hadn¡¯t seen this kind of plant, so he asked Gao Mohan.


    Gao Mohan watched it for a while, but couldn¡¯t tell.


    Woosh!


    Suddenly, Jiu You transformed into a human form, and opened her eyes, looking confused. Chu Xun was very nervous. After Jiu You had taken the pollen, she suddenly fainted and transformed into her original shape. Now she transformed into a human shape after she suddenly woke up, which worried him.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Jiu You seemed to have not come to her sense and said softly.


    Chu Xun stepped forward, let out a breath, and checked Jiu You¡¯s condition. He was surprised to find that there was nothing wrong with Jiu You¡¯s body. On the contrary, her cultivation level had been strengthened, and she might step into the Grade Nine Great Perfection at any time.


    How could that be? Jiu You had only broken through Grade Nine a few days ago, and now she was about to break through Grade Nine Dzogchen in such a short period. As they say, haste makes waste. Chu Xun was a little worried about Jiu You¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Jiu You checked her body and shook her head. Chu Xun didn¡¯t understand Jiu You¡¯s situation for a while, so he could only decide to observe her condition, and then consult Emperor Ao later.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat anything carelessly in the future.¡± Chu Xun reprimanded.


    Jiu You pouted aggrievedly, ¡°But I felt hungry at the time, so I couldn¡¯t help but eat it.¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless. This foodie dared to eat anything. But fortunately, Jiu You looked fine now. He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chu Xun looked at Gao Mohan and asked, ¡°Brother Gao, why are you here?¡±


    Gao Mohan looked at Chu Xun weirdly and smiled, ¡°This is the question I should ask you. Our Faith of Divine Radiance is right in the Divine Radiance city nearby. I¡¯m surprised to see you here.¡±


    ¡°This little girl is in the south, I was worried about her, so I came to see her.¡± Chu Xun pointed to Jiu You.


    Gao Mohan nodded. Everyone knew the relationship between Queen Jiu You and Chu Xun. Otherwise, these high-level Human King Realms would not have been able to gain a foothold in the south.


    ¡°Well, do you know what happened to this Yuchi Pond?¡± Chu Xun asked casually, looking at the thick fog behind the mouth of the valley.


    Gao Mohan followed Chu Xun¡¯s gaze, ¡°Sorry, I have been here for a few days, but I couldn¡¯t figure it out. This Yuchi Pond is a bit like a trap, with its mouth open. It¡­ invites you to walk into the trap.¡±


    Chu Xun glanced at him, ¡°Are you trying to say a sure catch?¡±


    Gao Mohan smiled dryly and nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s supposed to be a sure catch.¡±

 Chapter 477 - You Are Bullying the Weak!

    Yuchi Pond was misty, like a fierce beast with a big mouth, waiting for people to go in and die. It was indeed inviting people to walk into the trap, and it was supposed to be a sure catch. Those who had entered before turned into skeletons and were thrown out. There was something horrible in the big trap.


    Chu Xun looked at the misty valley, and then looked back at Gao Mohan, ¡°Brother Gao, do you dare to go in?¡±


    ¡°Are you going in?¡± Gao Mohan was a little surprised. The situation inside was unknown, and the most terrifying thing was always the unknown.


    Chu Xun nodded, ¡°If I keep waiting here, I will never know what¡¯s in it.¡±


    Gao Mohan hesitated a little. He had been here for a week, and he had not found out anything.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re inviting me, I will accompany you on the trip no matter how dangerous it will be,¡± Gao Mohan said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity to be able to fight with Chu the Devil side by side.¡±


    Chu Xun gave him a weird look. Gao Mohan was a shrewd man. He lavished his compliments on Chu Xun so that the latter couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to him in a dangerous situation later.


    ¡°Would you like to invite them along?¡± Gao Mohan asked, looking around.


    Chu Xun knew he was talking about other the Immortal Level giants, and these people had been secretly observing him.


    ¡°It depends on whether they are willing to travel together?¡± Chu Xun said. One more man meant more strength anyway.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try,¡± Gao Mohan said. He was most familiar with the Immortal Level giants here.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    After Gao Mohan left, Chu Xun said to Jiu You and the others, ¡°You guys, stay here and wait for me to come back.¡± They nodded. During the joint exploration of the Immortal Level giants, they really couldn¡¯t help much, and they might become a burden instead.


    After a while, Gao Mohan returned. There were three giants of the Immortal Level who had agreed to join the adventure, one of whom was the one who snatched a dozen alien fruits before.


    ¡°Let me introduce,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    ¡°No need, who doesn¡¯t know Chu the Devil?¡± The Immortal Level giant who had robbed more than a dozen alien fruits before cupped his hands, ¡°Shi Yifei from Fengyun Palace.¡±


    Chu Xun cupped his hands in return.


    ¡°Qiu Yunping from Wushuang pavilion.¡± A middle-aged man in brocade clothes, who looked slightly arrogant and tyrannical, cupped his hands and bowed towards Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°Weng Xiong from Xuantian Union.¡± The last man was a burly figure, with a bronzed skin, and looked a bit rough. He should have gone through Hard Cross Techniques.


    ¡°Okay, now we know each other.¡± Gao Mohan smiled, ¡°Chu Xun, tell us about your plan.¡±


    Chu Xun was frozen slightly, ¡°There is no plan. The situation is unknown, so we can only play it by ear.¡±


    It made sense. A plan was made for the known things, but how to make a plan when they knew nothing about it?


    Chu Xun felt that there were still a few powerful auras peeping at them.


    ¡°Chu Xun, ignore them. They are just a bunch of cowards.¡± Weng Xiong had a rough voice. He resented the Immortal Level giants who had refused to explore Yuchi Pond with them.


    ¡°They can make their own decisions,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    ¡°Are you ready? If there is no question, we can start now.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. This place is so mysterious and I¡¯ve long wanted to find out about it,¡± Weng Xiong said in a rough voice.


    The other three nodded one after another.


    ¡°How about Chu Xun lead us on the trip for the time being? What do you think?¡± Gao Mohan suggested, ¡°Working together will always be more effective. The situation is unknown. If we fight alone, we¡¯re more likely to get into trouble.¡±


    The other three were surprised. They were the Immortal Level giants. They had always been at the commanding level. Who dared to command them? Chu Xun saw their hesitation, He didn¡¯t want to lead them, so he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We should be more careful after entering it.¡±


    Gao Mohan knew Chu Xun¡¯s abilities. The foreign giants had been wiped out by him alone. It would be safest to follow Chu Xun.


    ¡°I have long heard that Chu the Devil is physically unparalleled, but I don¡¯t know if it is true or not?¡± Weng Xiong said provocatively.


    Chu Xun looked at him calmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Shi Yifei, Qiu Yunping, and even Gao Mohan¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. The former two didn¡¯t believe it, while the latter believed it. Chu Xun should be more subtle. How could Weng Xiong be convinced when he was so proud? As expected, Weng Xiong stared at him, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°I think I have some accomplishments in Hard Cross Techniques. Please show me how good you are, Chu the Devil.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Chu Xun chuckled lightly.


    The two separated, and Weng Xiong¡¯s whole body was filled with earthy-yellow aura, which was a soil-attribute exercise and martial skills.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it,¡± Weng Xiong said.


    Chu Xun nodded, ¡°Please.¡±


    The battle of the Immortal Level giants was not something to come across easily. The surrounding warriors stared at it with excitement. Weng Xiong shouted and rushed towards Chu Xun fiercely. The ground was roaring under his feet, and a khaki halo surged above his fists as they turned into stones. He blasted towards Chu Xun fiercely. Chu Xun raised his hands gently, clenched his fists, and the purple glow burst out, fiercely. His fists swelled like a thunderous roar.


    Boom!


    Two fists intersected into an earth-shattering explosion, and terrible energy spread out. If a warrior under the Immortal Level was swept by the energy, he would be crushed to pieces in an instant. Weng Xiong¡¯s face suddenly changed, and terrible power came from Chu Xun¡¯s fist, instantly smashing the halo on his fist. He stepped back and cracks spread in the ground under his feet.


    Bang!


    ¡°Second punch,¡± Chu Xun said.


    He caught up with Weng Xiong who hadn¡¯t steadied himself in one step. His limbs glowed, and his internal organs resonated. He threw a punch, and the wind was roaring. Panic flashed across Weng Xiong¡¯s face, and even his arms were covered with a khaki halo. His arms were directly turned stone-like, and they blasted towards Chu Xun.


    Boom!


    With another terrible big collision, the energy swept through and the storm surged, and the earth was shaking for hundreds of meters around him. Weng Xiong snorted, and the halo over his arms was collapsed by Chu Xun with a punch, and his huge body flew out directly.


    The surrounding warriors were in an uproar. Shi Yifei and Qiu Yunping looked a little shocked.


    Only Gao Mohan looked calm. He knew that the result was inevitable. Weng Xiong flew hundreds of meters out before he fell to the ground and barely stood still. He stamped out two large holes on the ground and looked at Chu Xun in horror.


    ¡°You¡¯re good. I lost.¡± Weng Xiong admitted defeat and shook his spasmodic arms, ¡°Please take care of me after we enter.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°Your Hard Cross Technique is very good,¡± Chu Xun said. Everyone¡¯s opportunities were different. Weng Xiong¡¯s Hard Cross Technique was indeed very strong, but unfortunately, his opponent was Chu Xun who was born to be great. Moreover, the Qinglong Nine Revolving Technique was the exclusive secret of the dragon clan, so Weng Xiong was good enough to be able to withstand his two punches.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Weng Xiong knew that Chu Xun hadn¡¯t tried his best, or he would have been killed with only one punch.


    Weng Xiong admitted Chu Xun¡¯s status, and he would listen to Chu Xun. As for Shi Yifei and Qiu Yunping, it depended on their performance, Gao Mohan secretly thought. Only he knew how terrible Chu Xun¡¯s methods were.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Chu Xun said, ¡°Guys, be careful.¡±


    The five of them headed towards the mouth of the valley.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Suddenly, there was an explosion from the sky.


    Chu Xun and others stopped subconsciously and turned to look. A fiery red figure was rushing in like lightning. He swept over by coercion, and was very terrifying.


    It was Flaming Qilin.


    The complexion of everyone present changed. As they all knew, Flaming Qilin came to the South not long ago, but he was too bloodthirsty and combative. In the blink of an eye, Flaming Qilin rushed to Chu Xun and fell.


    The people around them subconsciously step back. Flaming Qilin looked at Chu Xun carelessly, ¡°Are you going to explore this Yuchi Pond?¡±


    Facing Flaming Qilin, the Immortal Level giants present were all alert. Flaming Qilin was very aggressive and had a terrifying cultivation base. ¡°It is you, Flaming Qilin.¡± Gao Mohan cupped his hands calmly. He had witnessed that Flaming Qilin was almost forced to blow himself up by Chu Xun in Mount Lu, so he was not afraid with Chu Xun around, ¡°We want to go in to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Are you idiots? This is a trap waiting for you morons to walk into.¡± Flaming Qilin exclaimed.


    All the people present were shocked. How dare he scold the Immortal Level giants as morons? It seemed that only the freak Flaming Qilin dared to do so. Shi Yifei, Qiu Yunping, and Weng Xiong were unhappy. But Flaming Qilin was a mythical beast with terrifying combat power, and they didn¡¯t want to offend him. But everyone knew that Chu the Devil was way much scarier than Flaming Qilin.


    They looked at Chu Xun subconsciously to see how he react.


    ¡°Have you eaten Qilin fruits?¡± Chu Xun scolded with a smile, ¡°No wonder you stink.¡±


    ¡°Man, our Mansion Lord is complimenting you.¡± The eagle winked at the Tibetan Mastiff King and joked.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Tibetan Mastiff King was aggrieved. Was there anything to do with him? He was innocent.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I am the magical beast Flaming Qilin.¡± Flaming Qilin stared at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Why do I think you are like a poodle?¡± Chu Xun looked at Flaming Qilin with a smile, jokingly.


    Everyone was shocked. Chu the Devil probably was the only one who would dare to say that the magical beast Flaming Qilin was a poodle. The warriors around were waiting for Flaming Qilin¡¯s reaction. They wondered if the two would fight. If there was a fight, which of these two would win?


    Flaming Qilin stared at Chu Xun, then looked at Shi Yifei and said, ¡°I advise you not to follow him. This guy is black-hearted, sinister, and cruel. Don¡¯t get yourself killed.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are asking for trouble.¡± Chu Xun stepped forward. This guy was bold enough to laugh at him in his face.


    Everyone thought that Flaming Qilin was going to fight Chu Xun. However, Flaming Qilin skimmed out hundreds of meters and looked at Chu Xun vigilantly. What was the situation? Everyone was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you¡¯re bullying the weak because of your cultivation base. Shame on you!¡± Flaming Qilin stared at Chu Xun vigilantly, because the latter¡¯s speed had traumatized him.


    Bullying the weak? Flaming Qilin said he was weak? The surrounding warriors and even the Immortal Level giants present were stunned.


    ¡°Well¡­ Flaming Qilin was beaten by Chu Xun before, so he is probably traumatized.¡± Gao Mohan whispered to Shi Yifei and the others.


    The three of them were dumbfounded. No wonder Flaming Qilin, who had always been addicted to war, said it.


    ¡°Old man, are you laughing at me?¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s hearing was amazing. Although Gao Mohan¡¯s voice was very low, he still heard it. He stared at Gao Mohan and said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t beat Chu the Devil, I can take you down easily. How about coming over for a fight?¡±


    Everyone was in an uproar. Flaming Qilin personally admitted that he was no match for Chu the Devil. It seemed that they had already fought, and it was Flaming Qilin who had lost. What made everyone¡¯s heart tremble even more was that even Flaming Qilin was no match for Chu the Devil. So how terrible was he?

 Chapter 478 - They Walked Through the Fog!

    Flaming Qilin had no regard for anyone except Chu Xun. Gao Mohan was an Immortal Level, but there were different Immortal Levels. Facing the provocation of Flaming Qilin, Gao Mohan was embarrassed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and explore with us if you want? Maybe there will be unexpected gains.¡± Chu Xun suggested, trying to help Gao Mohan.


    However, Flaming Qilin refused, ¡°I won¡¯t team up with you.¡±


    Chu Xun was annoyed. How much did Flaming Qilin dislike him?


    ¡°I need to bring a troop to explore it by myself.¡± Flaming Qilin said. In addition to Gao Mohan and the three, there were also several Immortal Level giants here.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t bother to talk with him. Flaming Qilin asked them to form a team with him to go fight over resources with Chu the Devil.


    Those giants who had been unwilling to enter it accepted the invitation of Flaming Qilin. ¡°What do these bastards mean?¡± Weng Xiong was very upset.


    Chu Xun sneered, ¡°Ignore them. Let¡¯s go in.¡± The group turned around and stepped into the mouth of the valley, and was soon swallowed by thick fog.


    ¡°What the hell is this place?¡± Shi Yifei complained. The visibility of the Immortal Level giants was no more than ten meters in the thick fog.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Chu Xun reminded. The huge eye and the branch proved that there was danger in the dense fog.


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense spread, but it barely covered the surrounding area for about fifty meters. The five of them were on guard and walked forward cautiously.


    At the same time, Flaming Qilin and his group of five men also stepped into the thick fog and almost turned blind.


    Woosh!


    A green light shuttled in the thick fog and rolled directly towards them.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    With Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense shrouding, he noticed it before anyone else and slapped behind Shi Yifei with a sharp palm.


    Boom!


    The green light that came out of the burst was shaken back by Chu Xun¡¯s palm, and it slammed into the thick fog and disappeared.


    ¡°Chu Xun, what is it?¡± When Shi Yifei reacted, the green light had been repelled by Chu Xun.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s like a python.¡± Chu Xun saw the green light attacking and subconsciously fought it. Everything happened so quickly that he didn¡¯t even see what it was.


    ¡°The situation in this place is unknown. We have to stay vigilant.¡± Gao Mohan said.


    The five of them walked forward cautiously. After walking for about ten minutes, they still couldn¡¯t get out of the dense fog.


    ¡°Chu Xun, your formation is unparalleled. Would you see if there is a formation here?¡± Gao Mohan asked.


    Chu Xun shook his head, ¡°I checked it when I came in. No.¡±


    Boom!


    The ground exploded, and a green light burst out from it, and violently engulfed Gao Mohan¡¯s leg. All this happened too fast. Gao Mohan subconsciously exclaimed.


    Chu Xun shot like electricity, and violently grasped the green light entangling Gao Mohan. His arms were surging with purple light, and he twisted it off. The green Mang seemed to know the power of Chu Xun, and it shrank into the ground, but the broken part made Gao Mohan curse, ¡°It¡¯s this damn thing again.¡±


    Chu Xun was holding a branch about one meter long in his hand. It was the size of the arm of a child, tender and green.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Weng Xiong grabbed it curiously, but before he could see it clearly, the branch in his hand quickly turned into a piece of deadwood.


    ¡°It¡­¡± Weng Xiong was in a daze.


    ¡°Chu Xun and I saw this kind of weird thing before. It is very tough and has a strong suction power. It can absorb human life¡¯s essence. But as long as it breaks, it will become deadwood.¡± Gao Mohan explained.


    ¡°It looks like a tree or a vine, but also some kind of plant.¡± Qiu Yunping watched it for a while and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s wicked. Be careful,¡± Gao Mohan reminded.


    Chu Xun walked forward again. He was in the front, and Shi Yifei was in the back. However, they hadn¡¯t walked ten meters yet when they heard a bang behind when the ground cracked and dozens of branches directly wrap around Shi Yifei tightly.


    All this happened too suddenly. Shi Yifei had no time to react even if he was the Immortal Level giant. Shi Yifei¡¯s body was full of white light surging, and the Internal Breath was running frantically to try to break free from the shackles of the branches. But no matter how hard he tried, the Internal Breath would be absorbed by the branches.


    Shi Yifei panicked. It was too weird. He felt that his Internal Breath and vitality were disappearing crazily.


    Woosh!


    The sword light flickered. Qiu Yunping had a long sword in his hand, the top-grade sacred relic, and struck the branch with it. Clang! Sparks splashed all over, the branches were intact, and his sword was bounced away.


    Qiu Yunping was shocked. He urged the long sword, and the sword light flashed. He stuck a dozen times in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°D*mn it.¡± Qiu Yunping¡¯s face looked terrible. He was the Immortal Level giant and could level a mountain with a sword, but now he couldn¡¯t fight off the seemingly fragile branches.


    Shi Yifei¡¯s face quickly paled and his Internal Breath and vitality disappeared very quickly. Chu Xun stepped forward and flicked with his fingers. A burst of purple lights hit the branches, leaving only a shallow trace on them.


    ¡°Brother Weng, please help.¡± Chu Xun grabbed the branches and used his arms to twist them easily.


    Weng Xiong also stepped forward and grabbed a branch, the khaki halo of his arms circulated. Then he shouted, and the blue veins on his forehead burst. With a click, the branch was twisted off by him. Qiu Yunping and Gao Mohan hurriedly stepped forward to help. The two each grabbed a branch and pulled it out. But blue veins appeared in their arms, and their faces and ears were red from exertion, but they could not break the branches in his hands.


    In an instant, Chu Xun had twisted five or six of them. Weng Xiong also twisted two of them. However, Qiu Yunping and Gao Mohan didn¡¯t twist the branches in their hands while losing a lot of life essence.


    ¡°You two, step back. Internal Breath does not affect this damn thing. You must physical strength.¡± Chu Xun said.


    Gao Mohan and Qiu Yunping were ashamed.


    Chu Xun kept exerting force with his both hands and twisted the branches off. Weng Xiong also twisted several of them.


    Chu Xun twisted off the last branch and Shi Yifei was free. His face was extremely pale, and his legs were weak.


    ¡°Brother Shi, are you okay?¡± Gao Mohan cared.


    Shi Yifei shook his head and then quickly sat down cross-legged. He took out two white pills, threw them into his mouth, and began to exercise and adjust his breath. After about half an hour, Shi Yifei¡¯s breath became stronger, and his face turned rosy. He opened his eyes and stood up. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Chu Xun, Weng Xiong.¡±


    ¡°Since we are a team, we should support each other.¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    ¡°This d*mn thing is immune to knives and swords.¡± Qiu Yunping stepped on a branch that had turned into deadwood and easily crushed it.


    ¡°Get out of here quickly,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The others nodded. It was indeed weird here, and their life was in danger at any time.


    ¡°I wonder if Flaming Qilin has come in.¡± Gao Mohan murmured.


    Flaming Qilin not only came in but also encountered a crisis. The leg of one of the Immortal Level giants in his team was also entangled by branches. Flaming Qilin and others chopped the branches with knives and axes, but they remained intact. They watched the Immortal Level giant¡¯s life quickly slip away.


    The Immortal Level giant was ruthless. He cut off his leg directly with the knife and broke free. Their team was severely hit as soon as they came in. One person was seriously injured and lost a leg, and their combat power plummeted, leaving them with a psychological shadow.


    Someone wanted to quit, but he couldn¡¯t find the way back. In the current situation, they could only move forward.


    ¡°We have to quicken our pace and see if we can catch up with Chu the Devil. Together, we can help each other.¡± Flaming Qilin now understood that he did not have the talent to lead a team. Others didn¡¯t object, because one more man meant more power.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, where are you?¡± Flaming Qilin yelled, sounding like thunder.


    However, they were upset that they couldn¡¯t make their voice heard.


    Chu Xun seemed to feel something and looked back suspiciously.


    ¡°Chu Xun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Mohan saw Chu Xun looking back, and asked subconsciously.


    ¡°I seem to hear Flaming Qilin calling me.¡± Chu Xun smiled wryly when he said it. Flaming Qilin disliked him so much, so how could he call him? ¡°Go ahead and get out of here.¡±


    Woosh!


    A shocking green light fell on their head, as fast as lightning.


    ¡°Dodge!¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    They were all Immortal Level giants and they rushed out to dodge it.


    Boom!


    The ground burst, and the mud fell and flew. A terrible crack spread quickly.


    It was another branch, but it was thicker than before, like an adult¡¯s arm, more than twice as thick as before. The branch was moving like a snake as if it could see Chu Xun and others. It was rising high and swinging left and right.


    Woosh!


    The branch yanked down towards Chu Xun sharply. The ground under Chu Xun¡¯s feet exploded as he had rushed towards the branch. He punched out, and with a bang, the branches were shaken back.


    Chu Xun followed it fiercely and closely, grabbed it with both hands, and exerted force with both arms. But he couldn¡¯t break it with his first try.


    Chu Xun immediately understood that the thicker the branch, the stronger the toughness. He exerted more force, and with a click, he twisted the branch. He threw away the broken part, and the remaining part wanted to retreat but was dragged by Chu Xun.


    Gao Mohan had learned from his previous experience. He brought Ice Silk Glove and stepped forward to help. Weng Xiong also stepped forward to help. The three of them pulled out the branch meter from the thick fog one meter by meter.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Brother Gao, I have an idea. Where do you think the body of this thing is?¡±


    Gao Mohan was slightly surprised, but he was not a fool. He immediately understood what Chu Xun meant, ¡°Do you want to find the body and get rid of it once and for all?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide what to do.¡±Weng Xiong said.


    Chu Xun said, ¡°Let¡¯s relax a little bit and pretend to be unable to grasp it. Let it lead us to find the body. Shi Yifei, Qiu Yunping, you two follow us.¡±


    The three of them relaxed a little to allow the branch to drag them forward. Qiu Yunping and Shi Yifei followed them closely behind. The five of them followed the branch to walk through the thick fog for a full hour, but they still could not find the body.


    ¡°Chu Xun, shouldn¡¯t this thing lead us around in the thick fog to fool us?¡± Gao Mohan doubted.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that smart.¡± Chu Xun said.


    After half an hour, they felt that it suddenly brightened, and they subconsciously let go of the branch and looked around.


    ¡°We are out.¡± Gao Mohan said in surprise.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡± Shi Yifei was a little dazed.


    They were now on a flat lawn, surrounded by flowers, but the thick fog was rolling behind them.


    Looking around, there was a quaint forest in the distance. There were many old trees and rows of exquisite wooden houses in the trees.

 Chapter 479 - They Met the Elf Race!

    The sky was blue and the clouds were white. Countless blooming flowers swing lightly in the gentle breeze. Chu Xun and others looked at the ancient forest in the distance and found that the rows of beautiful wooden houses in the ancient trees were neat and orderly. If there was a house, then it proves that someone was living in it.


    Only Chu Xun could see clearly that there was a Forbidden Area Installation on the periphery of this forest.


    ¡°Could it be that a certain race lives here in seclusion?¡± Gao Mohan doubted.


    Shi Yifei and the other two nodded their heads. It seems that they thought so too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡± Chu Xun said.


    The five of them headed towards the forest.


    Woosh!


    With a piercing sound, a green glow shot out from the forest with a scream and went straight to Chu Xun and the others.


    Clang!


    The green light came and sank into the ground five meters in front of Chu Xun. It was an arrow. It hit the ground, and the tail oscillated. Chu Xun and others stood still. This arrow was meant to warn others.


    The shadows of people flickered in the forest. Several figures walked out of the forest. There were all handsome men and beautiful women with very delicate facial features. Their skin was fair and they were very beautiful. In addition, these people had the same dress. They were wearing light armor covering the chest, shoulders, elbows, and knees and a golden cloak floating in the wind and holding a golden bow.


    ¡°Is this Elf race?¡± Shi Yifei said in surprise.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Qiu Yunping looked at him and asked.


    ¡°Our Wushuang pavilion has an ancient book, and there are descriptions of Elf race on it.¡± Shi Yifei looked at the people walking out of the forest, ¡°Look at their ears.¡±


    Even Chu Xun looked at them curiously, only to find that their ears were hidden in the blond hair, but they were pointed.


    ¡°The ancient book said that the Elf race is one of the strongest among hundreds of ancient races. The only difference between them and humans is that their ears are pointed, and all their skills are best reflected in the bow and arrow in their hands.¡± Shi Yifei explained.


    The people of Elf race looked at Chu Xun and others warily.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Among them, a very beautiful elf woman asked.


    ¡°We mean no harm. We just strayed into this place,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    A few elves glanced at each other, and one of them shouted, ¡°This is the place of Elf race. Outsiders are not allowed to enter. Leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°We finally passed through the foggy area. Is there another way out?¡± Gao Mohan asked. He didn¡¯t want to go through the foggy area again.


    ¡°There is only one way here. Since you have come in, you can get out. Leave quickly.¡± As an elf spoke, he bent his bow and pointed his arrow at Chu Xun and the others.


    The faces of Gao Mohan and others darkened. They were the Immortal Level giants. Their status was high and they had always been respected. They were very dissatisfied with the practice of Elf race.


    ¡°On the count three, if you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t blame me for being cruel.¡± One of the elves threatened with a full bow.


    ¡°D*mn, how dare you!¡± Weng Xiong stared at him.


    Woosh!


    With an ear-piercing sound, the arrow burst directly at Weng Xiong as fast as light. Weng Xiong was angry. He took a step forward and took the initiative to rush towards the arrow. The earthy yellow light was flowing between his palms. He slapped it with a fierce palm, and with a clanging sound, the arrow was directly broken by him.


    ¡°King level,¡± Weng Xiong said, meaning that their opponent Elf race was an imperial level master.


    The people of the Elf race were shocked.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± One of the elves ordered.


    Whizzing¡­!


    More than a dozen arrows shot together, screaming through the air and shooting towards Weng Xiong.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Weng Xiong was angry. He rushed towards the arrow that was coming at him, and slapped his palms together. Clang¡­ There were several explosions, and all the arrows shot were exploded.


    ¡°Continue.¡± The elf ordered again, looking shocked.


    Whizzing¡­!


    More than a dozen arrows burst again.


    ¡°Weng Xiong, allow me,¡± Qiu Yunping said. The sword light flickered as his wrist was trembling, and the sword light burst out, directly twisting a dozen arrows into several pieces.


    This time, before the people of the Elf race shot arrows again, Shi Yifei and Gao Mohan rushed out. The speed of the Immortal Level was very horrible. They stepped up to ten meters in front of those people, raised their hands, and slapped them. There was horrible Internal Breath sweeping out. Strangely, the people of the Elf race didn¡¯t panic. They just looked at the two slightly mockingly.


    Boom! Boom!


    With two deafening blasts, their attack was intercepted by the sudden rise of a light curtain.


    ¡°There is Forbidden Area Installation,¡± Shi Yifei said.


    Gao Mohan nodded and looked back at Chu Xun.


    Whizzing¡­!


    The people of Elf race shot again, and more than a dozen arrows shot at Gao Mohan and Shi Yifei at close range. The face of the two darkened. The Internal Breath surged around their bodies, and they raised their hands to fight off all those arrows.


    ¡°Ba*tards, we said that we just strayed into this place and we mean no harm,¡± Gao Mohan said angrily.


    ¡°It is a capital crime to break into the land of Elf race,¡± one of the elves said.


    ¡°Death?¡± Shi Yifei said in disdain, ¡°You are so bold. Do you know who we are? How dare you say that?¡±


    ¡°Brother Shi, don¡¯t put on airs at this time. They don¡¯t know who we are.¡± Gao Mohan smiled bitterly.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll show them. Immortals can¡¯t be humiliated.¡± Shi Yifei was sullen. Then he slapped a fierce palm, but unfortunately, he was stopped by the Forbidden Area Installation.


    ¡°Well, as for Forbidden Area Installation and formation, I¡¯ll leave it to Chu Xun,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    Everyone knew that Chu the Devil was unparalleled in formation.


    ¡°Chu Xun, don¡¯t sit by and watch. Just break this damn thing.¡± Gao Mohan shouted.


    ¡°Break?¡± The people of Elf Race couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Chu Xun walked over. He went straight past Gao Mohan and Shi Yifei, and then to everyone¡¯s shock, easily walked through the Forbidden Area Installation and stood in front of the people of Elf race.


    The people of the Elf race looked dumbfounded. They looked at Chu Xun and then slammed back as if being electrocuted.


    ¡°You¡­¡± An elf pointed at Chu Xun in a trembling voice.


    Gao Mohan and others were startled, and then they laughed. Shi Yifei said, ¡°Ba*tard, are you arrogant now?¡±


    The people of the Elf race were shocked. Someone had broken through their Forbidden Area Installation, which was simply a bolt from the blue.


    ¡°Chu Xun, get us in,¡± Shi Yifei said.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Chu Xun looked at the people of the Elf race, ¡°Open the Forbidden Area Installation and let them in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡± The elves said in unison, and the next moment they bent their bows and fitted the arrows.


    Woosh!


    More than a dozen arrows shot at Chu Xun at close range and there was nowhere to hide. But Chu Xun suddenly disappeared. More than a dozen arrows passed through the Forbidden Area Installation and submerged into the sky.


    The eyes of the people of the Elf race widened in shock, Where is this man? But suddenly, their bodies became stiff like stone and wood carvings. Chu Xun suddenly appeared behind them, sealed their cultivation base, and froze them with secret techniques.


    Chu Xun found a white spar on a male elf, which exuded brilliant white light. It was the key to Breaking-Stone Formation, the Forbidden Area Installation.


    Chu Xun was at his fingertips with such a thin. He immediately broke the Forbidden Area Installation and let Gao Mohan in.


    ¡°Ba*tard.¡± Shi Yifei was furious. The Internal Breath surged between his hands, and he was about to strike the Elf race people.


    ¡°Brother Shi, stop.¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    Shi Yifei¡¯s palm didn¡¯t fall, and he turned to look at Chu Xun.


    ¡°There is a great horror here. We are no match for it. If we hurt them, we may all die here.¡± Chu Xun looked at him and said seriously.


    Since they entered here, Chu Xun had felt that someone had been watching them in secret, but he was unable to lock this person, which showed that this person¡¯s cultivation was absolutely above him. Shi Yifei was shocked. Chu Xun said it was a big horror, and he was not sure he could handle it. It was an awful thing.


    Gao Mohan and others were also shocked.


    ¡°We came uninvited. We were rude in the first place. Don¡¯t act arbitrarily, or there will be unnecessary troubles,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    Chu Xun felt a little heavy in his heart. The feeling of being peeped at was still there, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint where his opponent was.

 Chapter 480 - He Beat Flaming Qilin Up!

    Chu Xun let go of the imprisoned Elf race. They knew very well that they were no match for Chu Xun and others. Besides, after Chu Xun imprisoned them, he did not harm them, so their hostility towards Chu Xun and others was much less.


    ¡°Dude, we just broke in unintentionally and didn¡¯t many any harm.¡± Gao Mohan said to an Elf race man, feeling somewhat awkward. He was the Immortal Level, and he was reduced to a man of King level.


    ¡°Unintentionally?¡± The male elf didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°The entrance of our Elf race has been sealed for thousands of years, and no one can find it.¡±


    ¡°How long has it been since you went to the outside world?¡± Gao Mohan asked curiously.


    The male elf said, ¡°You humans are treacherous and cunning. We don¡¯t even bother to go to the outside world. We¡¯ve lived very well here.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gao Mohan smiled bitterly, ¡°We humans also have good people, like us.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Male Elf scorned, ¡°You ran into the land of our Elf race and imprisoned us. Can you be good people?¡±


    ¡°At least we didn¡¯t hurt you.¡± Chu Xun said indifferently, ¡°If we did it, you would have been wiped out.¡±


    The male elf was still a bit afraid of Chu Xun. How could he not be afraid after Chu Xun had imprisoned them without being noticed?


    ¡°If I were you, I would go to your principal now to learn what is happening outside instead of wasting time here.¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    The male elf thought for a while, and then ordered the other elves to keep an eye on Chu Xun and others, so he could go to report first. The elves left behind were all confused. Keeping an eye on these people? How? They were the Immortal Level. If it weren¡¯t for their duties, they would have stayed away long ago.


    Chu Xun looked at the thick fog rolling in the distance and suddenly thought of Flaming Qilin. He wondered what happened to them


    ¡°Chu Xun, are you worried about Flaming Qilin?¡± Gao Mohan asked.


    Chu Xun shook his head, ¡°Flaming Qilin is a mythical animal. Those branches can¡¯t kill him, but other people are probably not so lucky.¡±


    Gao Mohan glanced at Chu Xun weirdly. How did he feel that Chu Xun was gloating? In about a quarter of an hour, the male elf came back. He looked at Chu Xun and others with a weird look and asked, ¡°Which of you is Chu the Devil?¡±


    Gao Mohan and others¡¯ faces changed slightly. How did this person know the name of Chu the Devil? Has the reputation of Chu the Devil spread to this hidden race? Chu Xun looked calm, but his heart wasn¡¯t. The elf had been instructed by someone to look for him.


    ¡°I am,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The male elf looked at Chu Xun curiously, and muttered, ¡°He looks more handsome than our Elf race. Why does he have such a name?¡±


    ¡°Someone asked me to give you a message.¡± The male elf said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He said, if you want to enter the land of Elf race, you have to do what he says.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    The male elf looked at Chu Xun cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m just passing a message. If you get angry after I say it, please don¡¯t blame it on me.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°He said, if you want to enter the land of Elf race, you have to shout three times that ¡®I am a poodle¡¯.¡± As soon as the male elf finished it, he hid away in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯m just sending a message, and this is not what I said.¡±


    Gao Mohan and others were stunned. Who dared to make fun of Chu the Devil?


    Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched a few times.


    ¡°Go.¡± Chu Xun looked at the male elf, ¡°Take me to see Flaming Qilin.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The male elf stared at him and subconsciously said, ¡°How do you know¡­¡±


    Chu Xun smiled lightly. The poodle was what he had called Flaming Qilin. Flaming Qilin was the only one with such a wicked taste, and he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.


    ¡°Why did Flaming Qilin get ahead of us?¡± Gao Mohan was surprised.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin is a mythical beast. Maybe he has something to do with the Elf race, so he was taken into the land of the Elf race from another place in advance.¡± Chu Xun analyzed.


    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Chu Xun said.


    The male elf led the way obediently, because when he came, Flaming Qilin had warned him that if Chu the Devil did not do what he said, the elf had to act obediently, or his life would be in danger.


    ¡°You all stay away from this man. Someone told me that Chu the Devil can eat people. He will eat whatever he sees and eat anything he can eat.¡± The male elf whispered to the other elves.


    ¡°No way?¡± Some elves didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. That¡¯s why he is so handsome, but he is called Chu the Devil.¡±


    ¡°Then we should stay away from him and don¡¯t be eaten by him.¡±


    The elves peeked at Chu Xun in horror and kept their distance from him.


    Gao Mohan and the others smiled and looked at Chu Xun weirdly because they heard the conversation of those elves. Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched twice, and he was a little helpless.


    ¡°Chu Xun, Flaming Qilin is too stingy. He has only been beaten by you once and he has held a grudge against you for so long.¡± Gao Mohan said.


    Chu Xun said lightly, ¡°It happened twice.¡±


    Gao Mohan and others were surprised. Flaming Qilin was a mythical beast who had been beaten twice by Chu Xun. No wonder he hated Chu Xun so much.


    ¡°There will be a third time soon.¡± Chu Xun laughed.


    Gao Mohan and others were surprised again, but soon they laughed. They knew that Flaming Qilin was going to suffer. The forest where the Elf race lived was very vast and rich in resources. Along the way, there were countless herbs on the ground as well as all kinds of strange flowers and fruits.


    Weng Xiong was curious, so he picked a red fruit from a tree and took a bite. It was sweet and juicy, very delicious, and contained a little spiritual power.


    ¡°Why do you all live in trees?¡± Shi Yifei was curious and asked the elf who led the way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a custom. I have lived like this since I was born, and I have been used to it.¡± The elf didn¡¯t want to tell the truth, so he just explained it casually.


    ¡°This forest is a large formation that is constantly in motion. The spiritual energy emitted by the spirit grass and elixir on the ground is all condensed in the air by the large formation. Living in a treehouse, you can practice cultivation even in your sleep, so it will be much more effective.¡± Chu Xun said.


    The elves looked at Chu Xun in surprise.


    Gao Mohan jumped more than ten meters high, and then fell, ¡°Yes, the aura above is fuller than the bottom.¡±


    ¡°You b*stards, how dare you to play tricks in front of us? Are not you afraid that Chu the Devil will eat you?¡± Qiu Yunping scared them.


    As expected, these elves winced in fright and walked faster.


    Chu Xun shook his head and smiled bitterly. Half an hour later, Chu Xun and the others came to the center of the forest. There was a clear river instead of old trees and tree houses here. It ran through the forest and was the most important water source for the Elf race.


    Flaming Qilin was lying on a recliner made of rattan, with fruits and wine beside him. Several people of the Elf race were chatting and laughing with him.


    Seeing Chu Xun and others, Flaming Qilin said carelessly, ¡°Glad to see you here, I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the same treatment as you.¡± Gao Mohan smiled. He was a little envious. They had encountered great danger in the mist, while Flaming Qilin was enjoying himself here.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. You are just mortals. How can you compare with me?¡± Flaming Qilin triumphantly pointed to an amazing-looking elf woman, ¡°Let¡¯s me introduce you to this Elf race saintess, Su Weier.¡±


    Su Weier was wearing a pale pink dress, with no light armor. She was wearing a beautiful crown on her head. She had a delicate face, soft blond hair, and a slender figure. Compared with other elf women, Su Weier had the aura of a superior.


    ¡°Welcome to Elf race.¡± Su Weier gently saluted them. She looked a little delicate, but no one dared to underestimate her. Su Weier¡¯s inadvertent breath revealed her identity as an expert at the Immortal Level.


    ¡°Nice to see you, Saintess.¡±


    Gao Mohan and others saluted her, and Chu Xun was no exception.


    ¡°Saintess, could you step back a bit?¡± Chu Xun said.


    Su Weier was startled slightly, not knowing why, but she still took a few steps subconsciously.


    Woosh!


    Chu Xun stepped forward in front of Flaming Qilin. He squeezed his fists and raised them to strike him. His fists shook like thunder.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, how dare you?¡± Flaming Qilin yelled in surprise. While resisting, he shouted, ¡°This is the turf of Elf race. How dare you be so rude?¡±


    ¡°Just take it! I¡¯m not intimated at all.¡± Chu Xun sneered as he punched Flaming Qilin, and flew him directly.


    The people of the Elf race are dumbfounded. Flaming Qilin was a mythical beast, and he was beaten up just like that.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Flaming Qilin was angry. The fire soared up to all over his body, and he was almost like a burning man, and the ground under his feet turned into magma.


    Chu Xun turned into light and threw his fists.


    Bang, bang¡­!


    Magma splashed everywhere. Terrible energy was surging. Flaming Qilin roared wildly and was bombarded again and again.


    Boom!


    Flaming Qilin crossed his arms and was punched by Chu Xun. The power of the flames all over his body was defeated, and he flew out like a kite with a broken line.


    Chu Xun followed him like a shadow. He threw three punches in a row, and Flaming Qilin didn¡¯t even have a chance to land.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you¡¯re bullying the weak. You are not a hero.¡± Flaming Qilin was very strong, but he was doomed when he met Chu Xun. He was badly beaten up.


    ¡°I am a devil, not a hero.¡± Chu Xun punched out and hit Flaming Qilin¡¯s eye socket, making him scream and fly.


    Bang, bang¡­!


    Flaming Qilin screamed.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s brutal.¡± Gao Mohan verbally sympathized with Flaming Qilin, but he was gloating.


    Yes, it¡¯s hard to watch.¡±


    ¡°Well well¡­ what a weak and vulnerable mythical beast!¡±


    They took the plate of melons and fruits, and then commented while eating.


    ¡°Old man, what are you bragging about? Come over and fight me if you dare.¡± Flaming Qilin yelled angrily.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you survive Chu Xun¡¯s punches first?¡± Gao Mohan said cheerfully.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you are going too far.¡± Flaming Qilin was beaten so hard that he could not resist, and he was furious


    Bang, bang¡­!


    What answered him was a series of punches by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Saintess, save me.¡± Flaming Qilin shouted.


    Su Weier widened her eyes in shock, and she subconsciously wanted to help.


    ¡°Saintess, you¡¯d better not to interfere.¡± Gao Mohan kindly persuaded her, ¡°That¡¯s Chu the Devil, we can¡¯t win even if we join together, let alone you.¡±


    Su Weier hesitated.


    ¡°Saintess, don¡¯t worry, Chu the Devil is only teaching Flaming Qilin a lesson, and will not hurt him very badly. If he meant it, Flaming Qilin would be dead now. This is the third time he has been beaten up.¡± Gao Mohan joked.


    Su Weier widened her mouth and didn¡¯t know what to say. Flaming Qilin was a mythical beast and was now being beaten up by a human, which made her feel unreal.

 Chapter 481 - You May Not Know Me Well!

    The Qilin race was one of the top races, and Flaming Qilin was one of the most outstanding members of the Qilin race. In ancient times, the Qilin race had once rivaled the Dragon race. But as a member of this powerful race, Flaming Qilin had been flattened by Chu the Devil. Flaming Qilin was very aggrieved. When he encountered Chu the Devil, he couldn¡¯t defeat him or escape, so he could only endure his punches silently.


    ¡°Bastards! Who do you think you are? How dare you act so wildly in the territory of the Elf race?¡± A man wearing golden light armor suddenly appeared. He looked handsome with a terrifying vibe.


    ¡°Presbyter Di!¡± Su Wei¡¯er greeted him.


    ¡°Saintess.¡± Presbyter Di bowed slightly, looking arrogant.


    The elves around were dissatisfied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rules? Why don¡¯t you salute me? I am a presbyter!¡± Presbyter Di exclaimed.


    ¡°Presbyter Di, good morning.¡±


    All the elves present, except for Su Wei¡¯er and Gao Mohan, knelt on one knee and saluted respectfully. Presbyter Di held his head up, and said after a long time, ¡°Get up. You must follow the rules in the future, otherwise, I will show no mercy and punish you severely. Today for the Saintess¡¯s sake, and I will forgive you for the time being.¡±


    Boom!


    Flaming Qilin flew over horizontally, smashed in front of Gao Mohan and the others, and made a crater on the earth. Chu Xun arrived after him but stopped beating him.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Flaming Qilin had two black circles around his eyes, and his face was distorted.


    ¡°Guests, this is the territory of the Elf race, not a place you can fight. Please show some respect.¡± Presbyter Di said very disdainfully as if the battle were a kid¡¯s fighting game.


    ¡°Presbyter Di, they are just playing around. There is no need to make a mountain of a molehill, right?¡± Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s pretty face was sullen.


    ¡°Saintess, you are the Saintess of the Elf race. You are the glory of the Elf race and the hope of the Elf King. Please understand your identity. Quit the monkey business with those people. It is too unseemly!¡± Presbyter Di said with contempt.


    ¡°Show some respect, Presbyter Di! As a presbyter, how dare you talk to Saintess like this? Are you going to ignore the rules of the Elf race?¡± a female elf next to Su Wei¡¯er scolded.


    Presbyter Di¡¯s face turned gloomy, ¡°Saintess, please forgive my quick tongue. I¡¯m always frank and outspoken, and I was just expressing my worries.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Presbyter Di. You¡¯re thinking about the interest of the Elf race, how can I blame you.¡± Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s voice was calm, sounding as if she were used to it.


    ¡°Old bastard, you¡¯d better be polite! If you dare to be so rude to Su Wei¡¯er again, I will teach you a good lesson.¡± Flaming Qilin looked at Presbyter Di, but it seemed as if he were glaring at him because his face was beaten distorted.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, you should worry about yourself. Don¡¯t disgrace the Qilin race,¡± Presbyter Di smirked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Flaming Qilin was furious.


    ¡°I mean nothing.¡± Presbyter Di looked at Chu Xun and others contemptuously, ¡°Everyone, our race has secluded ourselves for years, and we don¡¯t participate in the disputes outside. Please leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Di Danqing, these people are the guests invited by the Saintess. The Saintess didn¡¯t ask them to leave, how dare you give orders here?¡± A beautiful female elf appeared as a crisp and angry female voice sounded.


    As soon as she appeared, Presbyter Di put on full alert.


    ¡°It turned out to be Presbyter Su. I was just afraid that those people would lead the Saintess astray, so I reminded her. I was not intended to show any disrespect,¡± Di Danqing said.


    ¡°The Saintess doesn¡¯t need your reminder. Behave yourself. If you dare to offend her again, I will penalize you according to the rules,¡± Presbyter Su snapped.


    Di Danqing¡¯s eyes flashed with gloom, and he said, ¡°I have an appointment with the First Presbyter. Please excuse me, I have to leave now.¡± After he finished speaking, he raised his cloak and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Chu Xun spoke suddenly.


    Di Danqing stopped abruptly, turned around, and looked at Chu Xun disdainfully. He said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You scolded me just now, do you remember?¡± Chu Xun looked indifferent.


    Of course, Di Danqing remembered. He had done it on purpose. He had cursed them as soon as he had opened his mouth.


    ¡°What if I remember? What if I don¡¯t remember?¡± Di Danqing¡¯s expression was very disdainful. This was the territory of the Elf race, so he looked down upon all the outsiders.


    Gao Mohan and the others were gloating. They disliked Presbyter Di. Since he had appeared, he had been humiliating them in an insinuating way. What a fool! He must have stayed in this place for too long so that he didn¡¯t know how Chu the Devil had got this nickname.


    ¡°Gao Mohan, Presbyter Di¡¯s cultivation base is above ours. Is Chu Xun his rival?¡± Shi Yifei was worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You haven¡¯t seen Chu Xun¡¯s strength before. I can guarantee that Chu Xun could beat the crap out of him.¡± Gao Mohan smiled.


    Shi Yifei and the others were startled, and then they giggled in secret.


    ¡°Why are there so many self-righteous fools in the world?¡± Chu Xun sighed lightly.


    Di Danqing¡¯s eyes were cold, and he asked, ¡°Are you scolding me?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know me well. I seek revenge for the smallest grievance. If you apologize now, I can let go of you,¡± Chu Xun said calmly.


    Di Danqing was stunned for a while, then burst into laughter, and looked at Chu Xun disdainfully, saying, ¡°Boy, are you insane? You don¡¯t deserve my apology!¡±


    Slap!


    As soon as Di Danqing finished talking, he was slapped upside down. Everyone was dumbfounded. Even Presbyter Su had a surprised face because the speed was too fast.


    Boom!


    Di Danqing was knocked onto an ancient tree, shaking the branches and leaves. His handsome face was distorted, and he looked at Chu Xun sullenly.


    ¡°Apologize and get lost!¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Di Danqing looked fierce. He took out a big bow, pulled it fully, put three two-meter-long arrows on it, and violently shot them.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The arrows shot by an Immortal Level expert were fierce and terrifying, like three green lights, and even the air was disturbed and twisted. Chu Xun looked at the coming arrows coldly. Di Danqing had a grim smile on his hideous face, cursing Chun Xun to go to hell.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    With three explosions, terrible energy burst out and spread. The people around were all dumbfounded. Even Di Danqing stared at Chu Xun as if looking at a demon, shivering.


    They saw the three deadly arrows hit directly on Chu Xun. However, instead of hurting him in the slightest, the arrows were shocked into several pieces. Was that a human being? Even if his body were made of darksteel, it would be impossible to maintain unscathed after he got hit by the three arrows shot by an Immortal Level expert, right?


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun moved to the front of Di Danqing and threw a punch. Di Danqing¡¯s face was full of horror, and he held his big bow to fend against Chu Xun¡¯s attack.


    Crack!


    The big bow seemed so fragile that it was smashed to pieces by Chu Xun¡¯s punch. Chu Xun¡¯s fist landed on Di Danqing¡¯s chest without any fancy movements, and the terrible force exploded.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Di Danqing screamed, and blood spurted out of his mouth. His body flew backward like a torn sack, falling on the ground hundreds of meters away, and he was unable to get up for a long time. Flaming Qilin, Gao Mohan, and the others were not surprised. But the people of the Elf race were stunned. Only they knew that Di Danqing¡¯s bow was made of the branches from the Elf Divine Tree. It was hard to leave a trace on it with a knife or ax, but it was smashed by a mere punch. How terrible was Chu Xun?


    Chu Xun walked over slowly, looked at Di Danqing condescendingly, and said indifferently, ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Di Danqing was shocked. Only by experiencing it himself could he know how terrifying Chu Xun¡¯s combat power was. But he was the presbyter of the Elf race, and this is the territory of the Elf race, how could he apologize to an outsider? So, he said uncompromisingly, ¡°No Way!¡±


    Chu Xun smiled; he was least afraid of people pretending to be tough. Flaming Qilin¡¯s hardness was in his blood, but Di Danqing was just pretending.


    Crack!


    With a harsh bone-cracking sound, Di Danqing almost fainted from the pain. It turned out Chu Xun had broken his arm with a stomp.


    Seeing Chu Xun raise his foot again, Di Danqing was almost frightened to death, and he shouted in panic, ¡°I will apologize! Sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Crack!


    Chu Xun stepped on his other arm without hesitation.


    ¡°Sorry, you spoke a little late, and I didn¡¯t catch it. Say it again.¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Di Danqing was sweating profusely in pain, trembling all over, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Chu Xun smiled contemptuously, turned around, and walked back.


    ¡°Well done!¡± Flaming Qilin gave a rare compliment to Chu Xun.


    Presbyter Su looked at Chu Xun in shock. Su Wei¡¯er came back to her senses suddenly, saying, ¡°Presbyter Su, let me introduce.¡±


    Su Wei¡¯er made the introduction. It turned out Presbyter Su¡¯s name was Su Lianyi, and she was Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s aunt.


    ¡°Presbyter Su, let¡¯s send them out first. Chu Xun hurt Presbyter Di. First Presbyter won¡¯t let them get away from it,¡± Su Wei¡¯er was worried.


    ¡°Saintess, it is Chu Xun that led to the trouble, so he can¡¯t go. If First Presbyter wants to seek revenge, just let him find this guy,¡± Flaming Qilin said.


    ¡°This will not do! He is your friend.¡±


    ¡°Stop here! He and I are not friends. I can¡¯t wait to see him get killed. I hope First Presbyter will come and kill him soon. It will be helping people get rid of a scourge,¡± Flaming Qilin said.


    Su Wei¡¯er was confused.


    ¡°Saintess, I hurt Presbyter Di, so I will take care of the trouble. If First Presbyter wants to avenge Presbyter Di, let him come to me.¡± Chu Xun said to Su Wei¡¯er after casting an angry look at Flaming Qilin.


    Su Wei¡¯er looked at Su Lianyi, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you probably don¡¯t know how powerful First Presbyter is. I advise you to leave first. Su Wei¡¯er is our Saintess, and he dares not do anything to her,¡± Su Lianyi persuaded.


    ¡°How strong is First Presbyter? Can you tell us?¡± Gao Mohan laughed.


    ¡°He is in charge of punishment. Everyone falling into his hands will be flayed if they are not killed. You are outsiders, so he will not show any mercy,¡± Su Wei¡¯er said worriedly.


    Gao Mohan and the others couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Su Wei¡¯er was puzzled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the strength of Chu the Devil.¡± Flaming Qilin glanced at Chu Xun. ¡°Compared with Chu the Devil, your First Presbyter is simply nothing to speak of.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Drop it,¡± Flaming Qilin interrupted Su Wei¡¯er, ¡°listen. Help us find a place to live, and you can go to do your own business. I can see that you¡¯re not getting along well with First Presbyter, right? You can rest assured. If he dares to come to us, Chu the Devil will beat him out of his pants. Although Chu the Devil is not a good person, in terms of strength, he is a little bit better than me.¡±


    With that, Su Wei¡¯er was more worried. If Chu Xun was only a little bit better than Flaming Qilin, he was not that strong.

 Chapter 482 - Miserable Flaming Qilin

    ¡°Saintess, I know what you worry about. But do you know his name?¡± Flaming Qilin pointed to Chu Xun and asked Su Wei¡¯er.


    ¡°Chu Xun.¡± Su Wei¡¯er was confused. Hadn¡¯t he been introduced already?


    ¡°I mean his nickname.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil,¡± Su Wei¡¯er said.


    ¡°Then do you know why he is called Chu the Devil?¡±


    Su Wei¡¯er shook her head. She was also curious why such a handsome man was called Chu the Devil. It sounded too fierce.


    ¡°Actually, in addition to Chu the Devil, he is also called Chu the Deceiver and Chu the Ruthless,¡± Flaming Qilin said, ¡°you probably don¡¯t know it because you live in seclusion here. Chu the Devil is actually very famous in the outside world. It can be said that everyone has heard of him. If First Presbyter had been living in the outside world, when he knows that he has offended Chu the Devil, there would be only two options for him. Do you know what they are?¡±


    Su Wei¡¯er shook her head again.


    ¡°One, run away as far as possible. The other, kill Di Danqing himself and beg for forgiveness,¡± Flaming Qilin said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Wei¡¯er still didn¡¯t understand.


    Flaming Qilin answered, ¡°Because if he doesn¡¯t do this, Chu the Devil will go find him at his home and kill everyone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Wei¡¯er stared at Chu Xun with her mouth agape.


    Su Lianyi was also shocked, and so were the other elves.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was completely gloomy. Flaming Qilin was so malicious that he was deliberately defaming him, describing him as a bloodthirsty and tyrannical murderer.


    ¡°Presbyter Su, Saintess, please send us out of here,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go,¡± Flaming Qilin interjected, ¡°how can you shirk from the trouble you made? It¡¯s too irresponsible.¡±


    ¡°Poodle, you have been befouling me since just now, what do you want? You must be up to no good. Are you worried that I will damage your plane or something?¡± Chu Xun looked at Flaming Qilin playfully.


    Gao Mohan and the others also winked at Flaming Qilin. After all, they were not fools. Flaming Qilin liked Su Wei¡¯er, but he was afraid that Su Wei¡¯er would take a fancy to Chu Xun, so he kept slandering him. This method was too low-level. He couldn¡¯t take advantage of Chu Xun with this. When Flaming Qilin¡¯s thoughts were seen through by Chu Xun, he was a little embarrassed and took a peek at Su Wei¡¯er. Fortunately, Su Wei¡¯er had always been secluded from the outside world, so she was too innocent to notice anything.


    But Su Lianyi was a person who had gone through it all, so she naturally understood Flaming Qilin¡¯s thoughts. Flaming Qilin was a sacred beast, but he hadn¡¯t grown up yet. Once he grew up, he would become a giant. It would be a good thing if he would be together with Su Wei¡¯er.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, what nonsense are you talking? You are called Devil King, so you should fear nothing. How can you run away when you get into trouble? You can¡¯t be so irresponsible, otherwise, I will despise you,¡± Flaming Qilin said.


    ¡°Please despise Me! Take your time.¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t care. He wouldn¡¯t be tricked by this kind of agitation. Could Flaming Qilin be naiver? Chu Xun turned around and said to Gao Mohan and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gao Mohan and the others naturally cooperated and nodded one after another. ¡°Presbyter Su, please help us,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Since Chu Xun asked to leave, Su Lianyi could not reject his request. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will send you out now.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Seeing that Chu Xun wasn¡¯t tricked, Flaming Qilin had to say to Su Lianyi, ¡°Presbyter Su, you can¡¯t let him go. Since this guy made trouble here, he can¡¯t leave before solving all the problems.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t get out if Presbyter Su doesn¡¯t help us? Even Lu Mountain can¡¯t confine me in. Do you think I can be trapped here?¡±


    Flaming Qilin was anxious. He had almost forgotten about this. Chu the Devil was really powerful. Back then, in Lu Mountain, there had been such a powerful forbidden area installation, but he had managed to get out. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t be stuck here.


    ¡°Bother Chu, wait¡­¡± Flaming Qilin caught up with Chu Xun in a hurry and stopped him, ¡°Bother Chu, listen, it is not easy for you to come to the Elf race. It will be a pity if you leave without appreciating the beautiful scenery here, right?¡±


    ¡°Brother Qilin, why did you change the way you address Chun Xun? We won¡¯t feel regretful, because the scenery outside is better,¡± Gao Mohan smirked.


    Flaming Qilin gritted his teeth with hatred, but now he was asking for help, so he could only endure it. He forced a smile, ¡°Guys, could I have a word with you?¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± Chu Xun said and then turned to leave.


    Flaming Qilin stopped Chu Xun and secretly implored, ¡°Chu Xun, I have never begged anyone in my life, but I beg you to stay this time.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at Flaming Qilin, a little surprised. This guy had always been tough, but he had actually begged him. The tensions within the Elf race must have reached the boiling point, and the Saintess¡¯s side must be at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± Chu Xun asked playfully.


    Flaming Qilin nodded hard.


    ¡°First, you must bark like a poodle three times.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s smile was full of tease.


    Gao Mohan and the others snickered. Before, Flaming Qilin had asked Chu Xun to bark like a poodle, when Chu Xun wanted him to help them enter this place. They had all forgotten about it. They hadn¡¯t expected Chu Xun to remember. Poor Flaming Qilin, he had sowed the wind and reaped the whirlwind. Flaming Qilin glared at Chu Xun, pointing to the dark circles around his eyes, saying, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done to me.¡±


    Flaming Qilin meant since Chu Xun had already beaten and scolded him, he should forgive him and forget it. Chu Xun looked at Flaming Qilin earnestly, ¡°I saw it, and you can begin barking now!¡±


    Flaming Qilin flushed, looked at Su Wei¡¯er, and gritted his teeth, ¡°Okay, I will do it.¡± After speaking, Flaming Qilin opened his mouth.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Chu Xun suddenly interrupted.


    Flaming Qilin looked at Chu Xun puzzledly, feeling a little worried in his heart. What was Chu Xun going to do?


    ¡°You owe it to me, and I will ask you to do it when I am in a bad mood. You can be used as a standing joke.¡± Su Wei¡¯er was next to him. It was not justified for Flaming Qilin to bark like a dog in front of the girl he liked.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Flaming Qilin nodded excitedly. As long as Su Wei¡¯er was not present, he could do it anywhere.


    ¡°Then, we will leave first.¡± Chu Xun patted Flaming Qilin on the shoulder, ¡°Brother Qilin, see you outside.¡±


    Flaming Qilin was dumbfounded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me to stay?¡±


    ¡°When did I promise you that? I just said you owe me three barks,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Gao Mohan and the others almost died laughing. Looking at Flaming Qilin with a frustrated face, they sympathized with him. He shouldn¡¯t have offended Chu the Devil.


    Flaming Qilin asked desperately, ¡°What can I do to make you stay and help me? I owe you a favor.¡± Gao Mohan was a little moved. Flaming Qilin¡¯s favor was very precious. Once Flaming Qilin grew up, it would be a terrifying existence.


    ¡°Everyone, should we help him?¡± Chu Xun asked Gao Mohan and others.


    They exchanged glances with each other and then nodded. They were not going to lose anything to do this deal. First, they could deepen their friendship with Chu the Devil. Second, Flaming Qilin would owe them a favor.


    ¡°Have you agreed?¡± Flaming Qilin asked with excitement.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and muttered, ¡°But there is one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Flaming Qilin became wary.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. When we came in, we didn¡¯t bring any attendants, so there was no one to serve us. Can you temporarily serve us as our attendant during the period when we stay in the territory of the Elf race? Is it OK?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Do you want me to serve you? But I am a mythical beast.¡± Flaming Qilin looked awkward.


    Chu Xun nodded, ¡°If you feel embarrassed, we can leave.¡±


    Flaming Qilin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°OK, I can do it!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Deal!¡± Chu Xun laughed.


    Gao Mohan and the others couldn¡¯t help being excited. Flaming Qilin would serve them. This kind of treatment was once in the blue moon, and they would be proud of it for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 483 - Fight with Flaming Qilin!

    Chu Xun agreed to stay because of Flaming Qilin instead of the Elf race. He had once talked to Emperor Ao about Flaming Qilin. Emperor Ao had told him that Flaming Qilin was the strongest existence of the Qilin race. Once he grew up, he would become extremely powerful. Moreover, Qilin was an auspicious beast with a very strong territorial instinct, and Flaming Qilin would be a headache for the alien race in the future.


    However, Flaming Qilin hadn¡¯t fully grown up yet and needed to be guarded, so Chu Xun decided to stay. After learning of Chu Xun¡¯s deeds, Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi became very happy for Chu Xun deciding to stay. They were arranged to live in some relatively luxurious tree houses and entertained with good food and drink.


    Di Danqing had been hurt. Chu Xun had thought the First Presbyter would come to him soon, but after two days, he still didn¡¯t show up. Chu Xun did not relax but began to guard. The enemy who knew how to forbear was the most terrifying. He didn¡¯t know when he would come out to bite him like a snake.


    Bang!


    The treehouse vibrated violently. Chu Xun walked out. In front of the treehouse, there was a platform made of wooden boards, which was equivalent to the balcony of an ordinary family outside. The doors of the adjacent treehouses opened one after another, and Gao Mohan and others walked out in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it an earthquake?¡± Weng Xiong muttered.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, come down quickly.¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s voice came from below.


    Chu Xun walked to the edge of the platform and looked down. He saw that Flaming Qilin was kicking the old trees one by one, causing the treehouses to tremble. Fortunately, the connections between the treehouses and the old trees were relatively strong, otherwise, they would have fallen to the ground. On the wooden platform, there was a small wooden table and four rattan chairs. There was a fruit plate on the small table. Chu Xun picked up a red fruit and aimed at Flaming Qilin.


    But his hand suddenly pause in the air. Looking at the yummy fruit in his hand, Chu Xun took a few bites, leaving only a pit, and then he cast it towards Flaming Qilin. It hit right in his head. Gao Mohan and the others couldn¡¯t help laughing knowingly. They had wanted to do this too, but they didn¡¯t dare.


    Flaming Qilin was stunned when he was hit. When he looked up and saw that it was Chu Xun, he couldn¡¯t help chickening out. He had a guilty conscience because he had been hiding away for two days after promising to serve Chu Xun and others.


    ¡°Are you demolishing the house?¡± Chu Xun scolded with a smile.


    ¡°Come down, let me show you the beautiful scenery of the Elf race,¡± Flaming Qilin shouted.


    ¡°Brother Qilin, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember us. I thought you¡¯ve fallen in love and forgotten us,¡± Gao Mohan joked.


    Flaming Qilin blushed, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these days. Didn¡¯t I come to accompany you as soon as I am done?¡±


    ¡°Where is your Saintess?¡± Chu Xun asked, walking down the stairs on the ancient tree.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, don¡¯t covet Su Wei¡¯er, or I will fight you desperately.¡± Flaming Qilin admonished viciously.


    ¡°If you show a better attitude, maybe I won¡¯t. Since you talked to me so rudely, I suddenly became curious about her. It seems I need to get closer to her,¡± Chu Xun jokingly said.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Flaming Qilin stared at Chu Xun warily.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare?¡± Chu Xun asked puzzledly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Flaming Qilin tried to find an answer but failed. Chu Xun was handsome, and his cultivation base was terrifying. So, Flaming Qilin couldn¡¯t refute him but said angrily, ¡°Anyway, you must keep your hands off her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise you I won¡¯t hit on her,¡± Chu Xun said and then looked at Gao Mohan and the others, ¡°but I can¡¯t guarantee if they will do anything.¡±


    Gao Mohan and the others laughed, thinking about how to tease Flaming Qilin. But Flaming Qilin glanced at them disdainfully and said to Chu Xun, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t have that kind of bad ideas, they¡­¡±


    Flaming Qilin stopped there and shook his head, implying his contempt. Gao Mohan and the others were still thinking about how to tease Flaming Qilin. When they saw Flaming Qilin shake his head, their noses were out of joint. He had gone too far. What was wrong with them? Although they were not as handsome as Chu Xun, they were also good-looking guys.


    ¡°Brother Qilin, can you explain to us what you meant by shaking your head?¡± Gao Mohan and the others were annoyed, intending to talk with Flaming Qilin. Flaming Qilin glared at them, ¡°What? You old folks also have designs on Su Wei¡¯er?¡±


    Old folks?


    The eyes of them were popped out. How the hell could he insult them like this? ¡°You can¡¯t blame me. Look at yourselves! I am much more handsome than you. And in terms of cultivation base¡­¡± Flaming Qilin stretched out a finger, ¡°I can defeat the four of you alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too insulting! Gao Mohan, can you bear it?¡± Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°if it were me, I would never bear it.¡±


    ¡°Brother Shi, Brother Weng, Brother Qiu, it seems that we, four heroes, have to fight with Flaming Qilin today,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This old guy was quite good at putting feathers in his cap. Shi Yifei, Weng Xiong, Qiu Yunping, and Gao Mohan all rushed towards Flaming Qilin at the same time. ¡°Old folks, I will teach you a lesson right away! How dare you have designs on Su Wei¡¯er!¡± Flaming Qilin didn¡¯t feel frightened but confronted them with terrible flames.


    Boom!


    There was an earth-shattering explosion. The five people threw their punches quickly and engaged in a hot battle. Flaming Qilin was worthy of being called a mythical beast. Fighting alone with the four Immortal Level Experts, he did not show any inferiority at all, looking effortless.


    Qiu Yunping was hit by Flaming Qilin and fell upside down. Both of his sleeves were burned by the flames, leaving only half. Qiu Yunping¡¯s old face was dull, and he took out his weapon. he wielded the sword towards Flaming Qilin, and the light burst out from the sword. Flaming Qilin didn¡¯t even look at it. He opened his mouth and spouted a burst of magma. This attack directly shook Gao Mohan back, and then Flaming Qilin knocked the sword out of his hand with a backhand punch.


    Gao Mohan was forced to retreat hundreds of meters to avoid the magma. Boom! The fire exploded. Flaming Qilin punched Weng Xiong hard. Weng Xiong was shaken back again and again, and the ground he stepped on kept cracking. Shi Yifei blasted Flaming Qilin in his back with a punch, and his punch was swift and fierce. Flaming Qilin suddenly burst out horrible flames all over his body, and the temperature was scorching. Shi Yifei retreated in horror, but his eyebrows were still burned.


    ¡°Old folks, do you admit the defeat now?¡± Flaming Qilin was bold and majestic. The four were furious. They rushed to Flaming Qilin again without saying a word.


    ¡°Come on. I will beat the crap out of you.¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s red hair was dancing wildly in the air filled with the power of the flame.


    This power of the flame could easily turn the mountain into magma. It was too terrifying, making Gao Mohan and the other three people frightened. They were fighting overcautiously for fear of being burned. ¡°Hi, Su Wei¡¯er!¡± Chu Xun who was watching the battle suddenly shouted.


    Flaming Qilin turned to look subconsciously and suddenly realized that he had been fooled. When he was distracted, Weng Xiong quickly threw a punch on Flaming Qilin¡¯s back, blasting him into the air. Gao Mohan and the others couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you¡¯re a liar!¡± Flaming Qilin screamed with anger. Before Flaming Qilin¡¯s voice disappeared, he saw a few people come over. It was Su Wei¡¯er who was walking in the forefront.


    Flaming Qilin was slightly startled. It turned out that Chu Xun hadn¡¯t lied. ¡°Brother Qilin, be careful!¡± Su Wei¡¯er warned.


    Her warning was too late. Flaming Qilin was kicked into the air by Gao Mohan who had launched a sneak attack. ¡°Old folks, I won¡¯t be called Flaming Qilin anymore if I don¡¯t beat you out of your pants today.¡± Losing face in front of Su Wei¡¯er, Flaming Qilin suddenly became angry.


    Furious Flaming Qilin was terrible. Gao Mohan and the other three people were indeed not his matches, and they were could only receiving the beating.


    Weng Xiong, who practiced Hard Cross Technique, was blown out by Flaming Qilin with a strong punch, making a big crater on the ground. Boom!


    Then, Gao Mohan yelled and fell upside down, and the clothes on his chest were burned to ashes by the flames, exposing his breasts. ¡°Ah!¡± Qiu Yunping exclaimed. He was avoiding the magma spurted by Flaming Qilin quickly like lightning, and his pants were almost burned.


    Flaming Qilin was in a high spirit. Seeing Su Wei¡¯er, his combat power suddenly soared wildly, and Gao Mohan and the others could not resist at all. ¡°Hello, Chu Xun!¡± Su Wei¡¯er walked over and greeted Chu Xun with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, Saintess!¡± Chu Xun responded with a smile.


    ¡°How are you living here?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for caring for us. We¡¯re eating and sleeping well. I haven¡¯t been so at ease for a long time,¡± Chu Xun laughed. Su Wei¡¯er looked at Chu Xun curiously. ¡°Are you not worried that First Presbyter will make trouble for you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of worrying? He will come sooner or later. Worrying is the most useless.,¡± Chu Xun said. ¡°My aunt said you are terrible, maybe even more terrible than First Presbyter.¡± Su Wei¡¯er hesitated before speaking cautiously.


    Chu Xun was startled slightly and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scary?¡± Su Wei¡¯er shook her head, ¡°You are not scary if you¡¯re my friend.¡± Chu Xun chuckled but made no response.


    At this time, the battle was over, and Gao Mohan and the other three were beaten to jell. Flaming Qilin rushed over in a hurry, blocking Su Wei¡¯er from Chu Xun, and said, ¡°Su Wei¡¯er, don¡¯t get too close to him. He is not a good person.¡± Su Wei¡¯er didn¡¯t understand the relationship between Flaming Qilin and Chu Xun. They looked like both enemies and friends.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but smile. Flaming Qilin was jealous. Su Wei¡¯er could be regarded as his first love. Gao Mohan and the others walked over with blue noses and swollen faces, staring at Flaming Qilin with resentment. ¡°Stop looking at me! Do you want to be beaten again?¡± Flaming Qilin said, eager to fight.


    Flaming Qilin didn¡¯t know how to keep low-key, and he had always been domineering. Gao Mohan and the other three people didn¡¯t want to talk to Flaming Qilin, who had fallen in love for the first time, so they took out the healing medicine and started to apply them. ¡°Brother Qilin, you are amazing!¡± Su Wei¡¯er said secretly.


    Flaming Qilin then acted like a prized kid, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m here to invite you to participate in tomorrow¡¯s Consecration Ceremony,¡± Su Wei¡¯er said.


    ¡°What is Consecration Ceremony?¡± Chu Xun asked. ¡°The Consecration Ceremony is the most important festival for the Elf race. The purpose is to thank the Elf Divine Tree for sheltering us.¡±


    ¡°It sounds fun!¡± Flaming Qilin exclaimed. Chu Xun thought of another thing, asking, ¡°First Presbyter will attend this grand festival, right?¡±


    Su Wei¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the Consecration Ceremony is hosted by him every year. But you can rest assured. He dares not mess around at the Consecration Ceremony, otherwise, he will be punished by Elf Divine Tree.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed with a strange light, and he then smiled, ¡°Thank you for the invitation. We will go to the Consecration Ceremony and join in the fun tomorrow.¡±


    Su Wei¡¯er said goodbye and left. Because of the Consecration Ceremony, she was busy with a lot of trivial things. Chu Xun shook his head slightly. The Evocation of Heavenly Secrets told him that tomorrow¡¯s Consecration Ceremony might not go smoothly.

 Chapter 484 - Outsiders Must Die!

    The next day. One of Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s bodyguards came to lead Chu Xun and the others to the Consecration Ceremony.


    ¡°Where is Su Wei¡¯er?¡± Flaming Qilin asked. ¡°The Saintess has already gone to the altar, and she is waiting for you there.¡± Both men and women of the Elf race looked very beautiful. As the bodyguard of the Saintess, this female elf was very strong in all aspects, and her cultivation base already reached Grade Ninth of Great Completion.


    ¡°Please lead the way!¡± Chu Xun said. The female bodyguard chuckled, shook her head, and then gestured to the direction of the alter, ¡°Everyone, please.¡±


    The Consecration Ceremony of the Elf race would be held in the east of the forest. When they arrived at the place and looked at the ancient Elf Divine Tree in front, Chu Xun and the others were dumbfounded. ¡°It turns out that it is the Elf Divine Tree that attacked us in the dense fog.¡± Shi Yifei was shocked.


    The Elf Divine Tree was very big, with branches covering the sky, and the diameter of the tree was about ten meters. It was emitting hazy green light. Those branches were the same as those that had attacked Chu Xun and the others in the fog. ¡°The Elf Divine Tree shelters the Elf race. We broke in without permission, so it is reasonable for it to attack us,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, do you remember how many people came in with you? Where did they go?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously. Flaming Qilin sneered disdainfully, ¡°Rubbish. One was seriously injured, and the rest were almost scared to death. They were all sent out.¡± There were many wooden tables and wicker chairs under the Elf Divine Tree. The bodyguard said, ¡°Take a seat, please. The Saintess will come here soon.¡±


    Chu Xun then randomly found a place and sit down. ¡°These fruits of the Elf race are delicious. They can¡¯t be found in the outside world. Only those spirit fruits can rival,¡± Weng Xiong said vaguely, holding a bunch of grapes.


    ¡°It¡¯s comfortable for the Elf race to live here.¡± Gao Mohan was a little envious. The world outside was in a mess, and it was impossible to find such a paradise there. While they were talking, Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi came over.


    ¡°The ceremony will begin soon. After the ceremony, it will be very lively here,¡± Su Wei¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°Su Wei¡¯er, you look beautiful today.¡± Flaming Qilin couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from her. Su Wei¡¯er wore a set of golden armor today. Her face was perfect, her figure was tall and slender, and her skin was as fairy as snow. She looked both beautiful and heroic, really amazing.


    ¡°Brother Qilin, I¡¯m flattered.¡± Su Wei¡¯er was a little shy. ¡°Saintess, the ceremony is about to begin,¡± Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s guard reminded.


    ¡°Sorry, but I have to go get prepared now, I will come to find you when the ceremony is over,¡± Su Wei¡¯er said. She was the Saintess and must be on stage. ¡°We wish the ceremony a big success!¡± Gao Mohan said.


    ¡°Auntie, please help me accompany them,¡± Su Wei¡¯er said, leaving Su Lianyi to stay with them, and left. ¡°Her armor is extraordinary!¡± Gao Mohan sighed.


    ¡°You have sharp eyes.¡± Su Lianyi glanced at Gao Mohan in surprise, ¡°That is the armor of the Elf Queen, and it belongs to our Saintess now. Wearing it, she will not be hurt even if an Earth Immortal Level master hit her.¡± ¡°So amazing?¡± Shi Yifei was surprised and turned to look at Gao Mohan, ¡°Gao Mohan, your eyes are sharp.¡±


    Gao Mohan smiled lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve read about it.¡± Su Lianyi then chatted with them and told them some interesting stories of the Elf race. Gao Mohan stared at the Elf Divine Tree, a strange light flashing in his eyes from time to time.


    ¡°Gao Mohan, I found you didn¡¯t talk much today. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shi Yifei felt a little strange. ¡°Nothing!¡± Gao Mohan shook his head, ¡°The ceremony is about to begin. First Presbyter will be here soon.¡± When Gao Mohan was speaking, a tyrannical vibe moved from far to near.


    A handsome, tall man wearing golden armor came over, surrounded by a few elves, and Di Danqing was among them. ¡°This guy had recovered quickly. Chu Xun, did you pull your punches yesterday?¡± Shi Yifei asked.


    Chu Xun chuckled quietly.


    ¡°This is First Presbyter Di Yanjing, and his cultivation base is unfathomable,¡± Su Lianyi introduced.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the people of your race aging?¡± Qiu Yunping felt strange. The four of them were at the Immortal Level, and now they maintained their middle-aged image. It could be considered a marvelous achievement. But the people of the Elf race all looked very young, and he had never seen an old person here. ¡°It is a gift from the Elf Divine Tree. When we grow up, the Elf Divine Tree will give us Ever-young fruits, so that we can remain young forever. A few kids will be granted the fruits later, and you will see it.¡± Su Lianyi said in reverence, with a solemn expression.


    ¡°How old is the grown-up age?¡± Shi Yifei asked curiously.


    ¡°Eighteen years old, just like you humans.¡±


    Shi Yifei wanted to ask more, but Su Lianyi made a silent gesture, indicating that the ceremony was about to begin. ¡°You stay here. Don¡¯t go to other places. I have to get on stage now.¡± After finishing speaking, Su Lianyi walked towards the huge altar ahead.


    First Presbyter Di Yanjing was also walking to the altar, and the people of the Elf race saluted to him respectfully. But he stopped when he passed by Chu Xun. ¡°Are you the guests from the outside?¡± Di Yanjing¡¯s voice was gentle.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Xun stood up and answered. ¡°Dear guests, welcome to the Elf race. I hope you have a good time.¡± Di Yanjing nodded at them and continued walking towards the altar.


    Di Danqing cast a sullen look at Chu Xun, snorted, and then caught up with Di Yanjing. ¡°A smiling Tiger,¡± Flaming Qilin muttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate First Presbyter. He is sophisticated. Let¡¯s keep wary,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    ¡°Chu Xun is here. What are you afraid of?¡± Weng Xiong admired Chu Xun very much.


    ¡°Did you see the other three people following him? Their cultivation bases are above that of Di Danqing. And we don¡¯t know how strong First Presbyter is. We must be careful.¡± Gao Mohan¡¯s eyes flashed with wisdom. Flaming Qilin, Shi Yifei, and the others looked at Gao Mohan puzzledly.


    ¡°Gao Mohan, you look weird today. You sound a bit like Chu Xun,¡± Shi Yifei joked. ¡°I agree.¡± Qiu Yunping nodded afterward.


    ¡°Gao Mohan, do you think it¡¯s cool to imitate Chu Xun?¡± Weng Xiong joked. ¡°Maybe!¡± Gao Mohan said with a smile.


    ¡°Consecration Ceremony starts now!¡± At this time, an Immortal Level expert behind Di Yanjing announced the beginning of the ceremony.


    Everyone became silent. On the altar, there was a huge golden throne near the Elf Divine Tree, and Su Wei¡¯er was sitting on it.


    Di Yanjing stepped forward and said loudly, ¡°People of the Elf race, today is our annual Consecration Ceremony. Let us follow the Saintess and thank the Elf Divine Tree for sheltering us.¡± Su Wei¡¯er stood up with the help of the guards, wearing a suit of golden armor and a crown. Her delicate face was full of holiness.


    Su Wei¡¯er knelt towards the Elf Divine Tree. Di Yanjing, the other presbyters, and all the other elves knelt on the ground. There was a fixed prayer for the Consecration Ceremony.


    After presenting flowers and fruits to the Elf Divine Tree, Su Wei¡¯er began to pray. The prayer was very long. It took an hour for Su Wei¡¯er to finish it.


    ¡°Elf Divine Tree, thank you for protecting the Elf race over the years.¡± Su Wei¡¯er got up after saying the last sentence, and the people behind her followed. Di Yanjing picked up a wine glass. The wine was made of the fruits of the Elf race. The glass was made of a spar rich in the territory Elf race, looking very exquisite.


    ¡°Toast to the Elf Divine Tree for protecting us for thousands of years.¡± When speaking, he raised the wine glass. Some beautiful women of the Elf race stepped forward and filled the glasses of everyone.


    After everyone drank it, Di Yanjing held up the wine glass again, ¡°Second glass, toast to the Elf Queen for blessing Elf race to be prosperous.¡± ¡°Third glass of wine, I wish Saintess¡¯s beauty will be everlasting and her cultivation base will advance by leaps and bounds. I hope she can lead us to a more brilliant future.¡±


    After three glasses of wine, Di Yanjing walked to Su Wei¡¯er and whispered. Su Wei¡¯er nodded, knelt towards the divine tree, and said, ¡°Elf Divine Tree, this year, there are ten kids of our race coming of age. Please give us ever-young fruits to keep their appearance unchanged.¡±


    Rustle!


    The branches and leaves of the Elf Divine Tree trembled as if responding to the prayer.


    ¡°Come forward.¡± Di Yanjing said to the ten young elves.


    There were males and females among these ten people, all of whom have just turned and they were all eighteen old. ¡°Kneel and thank the Elf Divine Tree,¡± Di Yanjing said.


    The young elves knelt, and their faces were full of joy. Ever-young fruit not only could keep them look young forever, but it was also a symbol of being recognized by the Elf Divine Tree.


    Rustle!


    Ten branches as thick as the arm of a baby stretched out. The ten youngsters stared at them and stretched out their hands piously, waiting for the Elf Divine Tree to give them ever-young fruits. The other elves all had blessing smiles on their faces. But suddenly, the ten branches tangled the ten youngsters like snakes, emitting a strong green light.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The youngsters screamed in unison, almost instantly, they turned into ten mummies. They had still been alive just now but turned into mummies in the blink of an eye, which shocked everyone present.


    Soon, a harsh scream sounded. ¡°The Elf Divine Tree is angry, someone offended it.¡± Di Yanjing immediately knelt and shouted.


    The entire Elf race all knelt on the ground, begging the Elf Divine Tree to forgive them. ¡°It must be them! They offended the Elf Divine Tree and killed these ten kids.¡± Di Danqing pointed at Chu Xun and shouted.


    Rustle!


    The Elf race people who were sitting near Chu Xun retreated as if he were a plague. ¡°You are talking nonsense! They are friends of the Saintess. They were just sitting there quietly. How could they offend the Elf Divine Tree?¡± Su Lianyi retorted. ¡°Presbyter Su, you are still speaking up for them. The Elf Divine Tree has protected us for tens of thousands of years. There has never been such a thing before. If these outsiders hadn¡¯t offended the Elf Divine Tree, how could it be angry and punish us? ¡°Di Danqing¡¯s face was full of resentment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel. The Elf Divine Tree will tell us everything.¡± After Di Yanjing finished speaking, he knelt towards the tree and said, ¡°Dear Elf Divine Tree, did these outsiders offend you? Would you please show me?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s a divine tree, and I¡¯m a divine beast. How dare you say I offended it?¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s face was full of sullenness. His words invited the glares of the entire Elf race.


    Rustle!


    The branches and leaves of the Elf Divine Tree began shaking, and a branch stretched out and wrote three words on the ground, Outsiders Must die!

 Chapter 485 - Public Wrath Was Hard To Dispel!

    Outsiders must die!


    The three words shocked all the people present. ¡°Bullsh*t! I am a divine beast, and you are a divine tree. How can you decide whether I should die?¡± Flaming Qilin had always been a rebel. Seeing these three words, he was furious and directly lost his temper.


    ¡°How dare you insult the Elf Divine Tree! Kneel!¡± Di Danqing angrily scolded. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you are qualified to let me kneel? If you dare to come over, I will teach you a good lesson right away.¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s words were full of disdain.


    ¡°You¡¯ve defended the Elf Divine Tree, and the sin is unforgivable.¡±


    ¡°You angered the Elf Divine Tree. How dare you to speak up here!¡±


    ¡°Kill these outsiders and mollify the wrath of the Elf Divine Tree.¡±


    The elves shouted with righteous indignation. They were staring at Chu Xun as if he were a demon. Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi looked worried.


    ¡°Calm down, everyone! This matter is not clear yet. After investigation, I will give you an explanation,¡± Su Wei¡¯er said. The crowd gradually calmed down. Su Wei¡¯er is the Saintess chosen by the Elf Queen, and her every move represented the Elf Queen.


    ¡°Saintess, this matter is already very clear. The Elf Divine Tree punished us. It is obvious that these outsiders have offended it. What else is there to investigate?¡± Di Danqing¡¯s eyes were fierce, and he argued loudly.


    ¡°Di Danqing, how dare you question the Saintess¡¯s decision! Who gave you the courage?¡± Su Lianyi scolded. Di Danqing¡¯s face was sullen. In front of so many people, he really shouldn¡¯t have questioned the Saintess¡¯s decision. He had blurted it out in the heat of the moment.


    Di Yanjing bowed to the divine tree three times, turned to look at all the elves below, and said in sorrow, ¡°The Elf Divine Tree has protected us for thousands of years. It is the first time that it had punished us. I believe there must be a reason.¡± ¡°First Presbyter, the Elf Divine Tree has made it clear that these outsiders must die. This is what everyone saw with our own eyes. What else can be discussed or investigated? In my opinion, we must kill them right away,¡± said a strong Immortal Level expert behind Di Yanjing.


    ¡°Yes! We survive under the shelter of the Elf Divine Tree. Now it is angry. If it refuses to shelter us in the future, what should we do? Are we go against the will of the Elf Divine Tree for some outsiders?¡± Another Immortal Level expert asked.


    ¡°In my opinion, we should kill these outsiders!¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°Kill them, alleviate the wrath of the Elf Divine Tree.¡±


    ¡°Kill them¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill¡­¡±


    All the elves were so excited that they yelled to kill Chu Xun and the others. Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale, and Su Lianyi was also anxious, but they did not know what to do. The public wrath was hard to dissipate, and everyone was shouting to kill. Even though they were a Saintess and a presbyter, it was impossible to harbor Chu Xun and the others in public.


    ¡°Be quiet, everyone.¡± First Presbyter Di Yanjing raised his hand and pressed it down. All the elves quieted down instantly.


    Di Yanjing narrowed his eyes with satisfaction, enjoying taking control of the current situation. ¡°Everyone, these outsiders were originally our guests, but now the Elf Divine Tree was angered by them. The divine tree Elf Divine Tree is the foundation of the Elf race, so this matter must be treated with caution.¡±


    ¡°First Presbyter is right, I think we should mollify the anger of the Elf Divine Tree first. This is what the people of the Elf race should do,¡± Di Danqing yelled to support Di Yanjing.


    ¡°However, these outsiders were invited by the Saintess, so it is up to Saintess. If Saintess is unwilling to kill these people, then we will have no other choice. But the lives of the ten youngsters were lost in vain. I am afraid that the Elf Divine Tree will not shelter us any longer and will not give ever-young fruits to us.¡± Di Yanjing¡¯s face was full of sadness, and he squeezed out two drops of tears.


    Di Danqing suddenly knelt towards Su Wei¡¯er and screamed, ¡°Saintess, please kill these outsiders and save our people!¡± ¡°I also beg you to kill the outsiders and protect our people.¡± Another Immortal Level expert knelt and shouted.


    ¡°Saintess, you were chosen by the Elf Queen. I still remember her teachings. In any case, we must keep the Elf race prosperous.¡± One more Immortal Level expert got on his knees.


    ¡°Please punish the outsiders and protect the Elf race.¡±


    ¡°Kill the outsiders! Mollify the wrath of the Elf Divine Tree.¡±


    ¡°Kill¡­¡±


    The people of the Elf race all knelt under the lead of the presbyters, shouting, begging to kill Chu Xun and the others. Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s face was extremely pale, and she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. She regretted it in her heart. She shouldn¡¯t have invited Chu Xun and the others to the Consecration Ceremony.


    ¡°How dare you! Are you trying to force the Saintess to kill them?¡± Su Lianyi¡¯s face was stern.


    Di Danqing suddenly stood up. Maybe he had been waiting for these words. He turned his head and looked around at all the elves, shouting in grief and anger, ¡°As a presbyter of Elf race, I can¡¯t persuade our Saintess! I am not deserved to be a presbyter! I feel ashamed! Even if the Saintess is going to kill me today, I have to say that Su Wei¡¯er is not worthy of being our Saintess. She doesn¡¯t care about our people at all!¡±


    Another Immortal Level expert stood up and said, ¡°The Saintess is unwilling to kill these outsiders, and I could do nothing. Saintess, please kill me. I don¡¯t want to see the Elf race collapse after losing the shelter of the Elf Divine Tree.¡±


    ¡°Saintess, please kill me too.¡± Another Immortal Level expert courted death.


    Di Yanjing cried out sadly, ¡°As the First Presbyter of the Elf race, I can¡¯t protect my people. I am ashamed to face the ancestors and sages of the Elf race. Saintess, please kill me.¡± Su Wei¡¯er was faltering. Except for the position of the Saintess, she only had Su Lianyi by her side. She was merely a figurehead with no power. Facing the scene in front, she was really at a loss.


    ¡°Saintess, you can¡¯t kill the presbyters.¡±


    ¡°Please kill outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Saintess has no virtues and is not worthy of being the Saintess for the Elf race. The First Presbyter should take charge of Elf race temporarily.¡±


    People kept shouting. Flaming Qilin¡¯s eyes were full of fire, and he was extremely furious. If Chu Xun hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have rushed forward and fought with them desperately.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Flaming Qilin roared, the flames all over his body soared, causing the surrounding air to be distorted. He glared at Di Yanjing and said, ¡°You damned old bastards! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to bully a woman together? Do you want to make her a mere figurehead? Shame on you! Wanna kill us? Do you have the ability? Come over and fight with me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! How dare you to shout at us?¡± Di Danqing pointed at Flaming Qilin and yelled to all the elves, ¡°Did you see? Facing the Elf Divine Tree, they are still so domineering. No wonder the tree was angered.¡±


    ¡°Saintess, you have also seen how arrogant they are. Are you still protecting them?¡± A presbyter asked.


    Su Wei¡¯er was out of her wits. Facing the joint persecution from so many presbyters, she was helpless. At this moment, a man¡¯s voice sounded in her mind, ¡°Saintess, meet their requirements and leave the rest to me.¡±

 Chapter 486 - Division

    Chu Xun¡¯s voice rumbling in Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s mind left her stupefied for one split-second before she realized whose voice it was as her head swiveled in his direction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just do as I say.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice reverberated in her mind once more.


    It took every fiber of Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s being to keep from crying out loud with shock when she first heard Chu Xun¡¯s voice. But with a beat of hesitation, she ultimately chose to trust him.


    She recollected herself and fought to keep her breathing steady as she calmed herself down. Her hand came up and lowered slowly and the clamor reduced to her voiceless call to attention.


    ¡°My fellow Elves, as the Sacred Maiden, I defer to Her Grace the Queen for instructions and guidance to serve for the prosperity and glory of our race!¡±


    Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s voice cast silence over the crowd.


    Di Yanjing and the others stared strangely at her, so was Su Lianyi, who looked just as puzzled.


    ¡°And hence, I¡¯ve decided to act according to everyone¡¯s wish! We shall execute these intruders to assuage the wrath of the Divine Tree.¡±


    Those words left Di Yanjing gawking with disbelief.


    Su Lianyi stood there, bewildered as she wondered if her ears were working correctly.


    So were the Flaming Qilin and the others too.


    In fact, every member of the Elf race could hardly believe what they were hearing.


    ¡°Your Eminence!¡±


    The entire crowd responded as one, roaring as loudly as an impetuous waterfall, acknowledging and applauding her wisdom. Every one of them believed strongly that killing Chu Xun and his people would restore calmness to the Divine Tree.


    But Su Lianyi could hardly be pleased. The Elf race had been tainted ¨C corrupted by some unknown influence that they had warped from their formerly compassionate and gentle selves into cruel and narcissistic grotesqueries.


    As the children of the Earth, the Elvish qualities of kindness and docility that once represented purity and peace could no longer be found in their frenzied and rabid expressions as the mob clamored to have Chu Xun and his companions senselessly executed if it would mean their own peace.


    Since when this such madness began? Su Lianyi mused quietly.


    Di Yanjing and the others all exchanged furtive glances as they reeled with amazement. What had caused Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s massive shift in her stand?!


    But no one could possibly fathom how sad was the Flaming Qilin. He could understand why and how she came to such a decision, although it was one that hardly sat well with him.


    ¡°Do you have any more objections, presbyters?¡± Su Wei¡¯er glanced at Di Yanjing.


    Not knowing what swirled in that head of hers, Di Yanjing mumbled quietly, ¡°We defer to your judgment, Sacred Maiden.¡±


    ¡°First Presbyter,¡± Di Danqing crept forward and whispered, ¡°What on earth is she doing!?¡± The sudden change in Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s stance had left their plans in a disarray.


    ¡°Patience. We watch,¡± said the First Presbyter, his eyes gleaming with anticipation and deceit.


    Su Wei¡¯er nodded and said loudly, ¡°In that case, you may withdraw, presbyters.¡±


    Di Yanjing looked hardly pleased, but he knew better than to oppose her as he motioned for his other fellow presbyters, including Di Danqing, to leave with him.


    ¡°You too, Aunt.¡±


    Su Lianyi stared at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine,¡± Su Wei¡¯er whispered, giving her a knowing look.


    Su Lianyi could not understand. ¡°What is Su Wei¡¯er thinking of doing?!¡±


    The Sacred Maiden of the Elves waited until everyone was gone and she said, ¡°Since they had offended the Divine Tree, then it is in the Divine Tree¡¯s hands that I¡¯m putting them into. May the Tree judge them all.¡±


    ¡°Your Eminence, the First Presbyter is in charge of policing in our race. I believe we should hand the intruders into his charge,¡± insisted Di Danqing, thinking that Su Wei¡¯er might be up to something.


    ¡°And who have these intruders offended? Was it the First Presbyter or the Divine Tree? Or does the First Presbyter think that he speaks for the Tree?¡± Su Wei¡¯er lashed with deadly calmness.


    Di Danqing faltered, not knowing how to respond. For all his power and influence, the First Presbyter could never supplant the authority of the Divine Tree in everyone¡¯s hearts and minds.


    ¡°Who are you to question the Sacred Maiden¡¯s decision, you fool! Stand down this instance!¡± snapped Di Yanjing darkly.


    Di Danqing backed down with his head hanging from his shoulders, but not without his eyes flashing with angry malice.


    ¡°Bring them here. The Divine Tree will let its will be known,¡± Su Wei¡¯er commanded.


    A few of the Elvish guards acknowledged the order and moved towards Chu Xun.


    ¡°How dare you!?¡± the Flaming Qilin spat angrily.


    Weng Xiong and the others eyed the approaching guards warily, readying themselves to retaliate.


    ¡°What now, Chu? Give the word and we¡¯ll fight,¡± Shi Yifei muttered.


    Chu Xun opened his mouth, about to speak when his vision went dark. He wavered and collapsed.


    ¡°Chu!¡± Shi Yifei cried. If they had any chance of escaping, that would only be due to Chu Xun; without him, there was no way of getting out at all.


    Weng Xiong and the others all turned around to look at Chu Xun, aghast, before one by one, they collapsed as well like bowling pins.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± A terrified Qiu Yunping yelled as he struggled to remain awake.


    The Flaming Qilin too wobbled and fell down. Being paralyzed quelled his rage not one bit; he snarled at Di Yanjing, ¡°WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO US?!¡±


    Everyone was surprised.


    ¡°What is this, First Presbyter?¡± Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s petite face flushed with restrained indignation as she growled at Di Yanjing.


    Di Yanjing snickered. He stepped forward and said, ¡°These are all Immortal-class champions, Your Eminence. Any form of retaliation from them could easily cause huge damage to us. Hence, to ensure the safety of our kinsmen, I¡¯ve added something into their drinks.¡±


    ¡°We are kind and gentle folks, First Presbyter!¡± Su Wei¡¯er said sharply, ¡°We do not cause harm to people. How could you not feel disgusted by what you did!?¡±


    ¡°Everything I do, Sacred Maiden, I do it all for the sake of our race,¡± Di Yanjing countered.


    ¡°Rest your anger, Sacred Maiden. They are all going to die anyway, so why should we bicker over such trivial matters?¡± Di Danqing stepped forward to interject.


    ¡°Many times you have undermined my authority tonight, Di Danqing!¡± Su Wei¡¯er growled, the supple skin on her beautiful face now as taut as a nocked bowstring. ¡°Since when it is in your place to interrupt when I¡¯m speaking to the First Presbyter!? Get out of my sight and report to Disciplinary for thirty lashes!¡±


    Di Danqing¡¯s face twisted into pure ugliness.


    ¡°Please, Sacred Maiden, I¡¯m sure Presbyter Danqing here has no intention of offending you,¡± Di Yangjing shot his brother a glare. He would not have spoken for his sake if not for their brotherly bond. A visit to Disciplinary for some lashes was exactly what he might need to cure that rash foolishness of his.


    ¡°No intention? So anyone can come in here and undercut me, then they¡¯ll just have to say they ¡®did not mean to offend me¡¯? For what good are our canon laws for then!?¡± Su Wei¡¯er barked coldly.


    ¡°But Presbyter Danqing remains a presbyter of the Elf race nonetheless, Sacred Maiden. Such a sentence is below his dignity, especially in the presence of outsiders,¡± Di Yanjing persisted.


    ¡°What dignity does he still need when he has committed a wrong?! And what outsiders?! The intruders are going to be subjected to the Divine Tree¡¯s sentence, so they¡¯re not going to survive any longer!¡± Su Wei¡¯er stared scathingly at Di Yanjing, ¡°Or is the First Presbyter trying to defend his brother?¡±


    Di Yanjing¡¯s expression looked just as hideous as his brother¡¯s. ¡°Brothers or not, we carry on our shoulders only our duty and responsibilities as presbyters of our race in these chambers, Sacred Maiden.¡±


    ¡°In that case, he shall report himself to Disciplinary at once. Thirty lashes,¡± Su Wei¡¯er repeated quietly, ignoring Di Yanjing completely.


    Shocked expressions filled the faces of every other Elf present. The Sacred Maiden had always been meek and submissive. Since when did she become so strong and stern?!


    Meanwhile, Di Yanjing himself careened back and forth with astonishment. What had caused this incredible transformation in Su Wei¡¯er?!


    ¡°AND WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?!¡± she snarled at Di Danqing.


    Malice and indignation blazed in Di Danqing¡¯s eyes. His face spasmed with uncontrollable rage with flickers of malice in his stare before he broke into a sudden fit of laughter.


    ¡°You are addressed as the Sacred Maiden. But do you seriously believe that you hold the highest authority here? No. As far as I¡¯m concerned, you¡¯re only lucky enough to be chosen by Her Grace the queen to be the Sacred Maiden. Otherwise, you¡¯d only be the filth beneath my boots. And now, you dare to sentence punishment on me? HAHAHAHA¡­.¡±


    The Elves around them all turned shocked beyond words. To insult the Sacred Maiden was punishable by death.


    ¡°What on earth are you talking about?!¡± Di Yanjing hissed at his brother, his face in apparent dismay.


    ¡°You are the First Presbyter of the Elf race, Big Brother. But yet, you answer to a woman¡¯s beck and call like a butler. What for? This I¡¯ll say: no more. No more! This is time to rise up against the Sacred Maiden. This is your chance to make yourself king. Lead us all to greatness and create an empire with strength and power never before seen!¡±


    ¡°Shuddup, you fool! What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Di Yanjing snarled.


    ¡°What are you worrying about, brother? For so long we¡¯ve plotted this. This is our best chance. Today! Now! These intruders are powerless and we need only contend with this girl and Su Lianyi. As for that queen, she can rule all she like from that cave of hers¡­. Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Danqing is right, First Presbyter. This is a good chance,¡± added another Immortal-level champion.


    ¡°As one of the greatest of the Lost Races, here we cower, neglected and forgotten. The world outside no longer fears the arrows of the Elf race! I¡¯ve had enough hiding!¡±


    A few more Immortal-level champions added their voice to the throng now supporting Danqing¡¯s idea, causing Di Yanjing to falter.


    ¡°What do you mean?! What are you thinking about?!¡± Su Wei¡¯er yelped.


    Di Danqing sniggered vilely. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do: we¡¯re leading our kinsmen to the world outside where millions of opportunities await. We will make everyone outside bend his knees to the might of the great race of Elves!¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Di Danqing! Are you disobeying the commands of Her Grace the queen and the will of the Divine Tree?!¡± Su Lianyi shrieked.


    ¡°Divine Tree? Hahahaha¡­¡± Di Danqing cackled manically, ¡°More like the Cursed Tree now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Lianyi uttered with foreboding dread.


    ¡°You wished to know? Then you¡¯ll have to try it yourself!¡± the First Presbyter guffawed sinisterly.


    ¡°Be careful, Your Eminence!¡±


    A pair of Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s guards shoved her aside.


    Su Wei¡¯er crashed to the ground, but she turned back just in time to see the Divine Tree bending its branches low and quick enough to constrict around her guards and garroted them each into two bloody halves.


    ¡°NNNOOOOO!¡± Su Wei¡¯er cried with horror, eager to rush forward, but she was held back by the vice-like bearhug of Su Lianyi.


    ¡°NO! Wei¡¯er! Something¡¯s wrong with the Tree!¡± she cried to her niece.


    The branch that squashed and dismembered to deaths the Elvish guards basked in its bloody glory with a deathly-green aura radiating around it, mixing with swirls of black fumes as the branch sucked away what life that remained in the corpse, reducing it into a dried and shriveled husk.


    What in the world was going on?!


    ¡°WHY?! What¡¯s wrong with the Divine Tree?!¡± Su Wei¡¯er gasped blankly. The guards ¨C who had spent a long time serving and protecting her ¨C had died to do just that and their deaths saddened her.


    ¡°This is no longer the Divine Tree of the Elf race. This is now the Curse Tree that is now controlled by me,¡± the First Presbyter declared smugly with an undisguised grin of evil as he rose up the steps of the altar.


    ¡°How dare you, Di Yanjing!? You tainted the Divine Tree?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d advise that you act according to the situation, which dictates that you should yield. I hold all the cards now,¡± Di Yanjing sneered triumphantly.


    ¡°Why?! You are the First Presbyter of the Elf race! How could you!¡± Su Wei¡¯er screamed with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Why?¡± Di Yanjing¡¯s glare turned steely, his face warping into an utter grotesquery, ¡°I was supposed to be king. But my place was stolen by that bitch we now call queen! Did she think that I would sit quietly as she stole from me?!¡±

 Chapter 487 - Horde of Fiends

    ¡°Elvish Kings are elected into office by their very predecessors with the blessing and acknowledgment of the Divine Tree! Enough with your lies!¡± Su Wei¡¯er snapped, her face tensed with rage.


    ¡°True. How true indeed. So what?¡± Di Yanjing grinned wickedly that he looked like a maniac, ¡°But I hold all the cards now. So I am the king; predecessors and Divine Trees be damned!¡±


    ¡°So that means that you were behind the deaths of those 10 children?¡± Su Wei¡¯er growled, on the verge of losing control.


    ¡°Yes. The Divi¡ª No. The Curse Tree answers my call now. Everything that has happened ¨C that was me,¡± Di Yanjing admitted openly, no longer worrying at all about anything.


    ¡°Arcane Guards of the Elf race, heed my command!¡± Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s voice boomed like a horn.


    A silver armor-clad man with a huge bow hanging on his back came forward. ¡°Captain of the Arcane Guards of the Elf race, here at your service, Your Eminence.¡±


    ¡°Here are your orders, Captain: defend the people and arrest these rebels!¡± Su Wei¡¯er barked sternly.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Yan Xin answered.


    ¡°You dare oppose me, Yan Xin?¡± Di Yanjing stared at the captain of the Arcane Guards coldly.


    ¡°It is our duty as Arcane Guards to keep every member of the Elf race safe,¡± Yan Xin uttered impassively. He spun around and barked aloud, ¡°ARCANE GUARDS! DO YOUR DUTY! PROTECT THE PEOPLE!¡±


    Swish! Swish!


    Several hundred armor-clad Elves, each armed with their bows and arrows, pivoted forward with mechanical precision, using themselves as shields to keep all civilian Elves away from danger.


    ¡°If only I knew how loyal you are, Yan Xin. I should have dealt with you first,¡± Di Danqing¡¯s eyes flashed murderously.


    ¡°Surrender, you rebels!¡± Yan Xin pulled the string of his bow to a full draw with three arrows nocked, aiming them straight at Di Danqing.


    ¡°You are only at the Great Completion of Grade Nine, Yan Xin. Killing you would be just as easy as squashing an ant,¡± Di Danqing said with undisguised scorn. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to rethink your allegiances. You and your men will surrender to the First Presbyter, and you¡¯ll be given your chance to prove your worth. Surely that¡¯s a better offer than what this little girl can ever give you?¡±


    ¡°Rubbish. ARCANE GUARDS! Protect the Sacred Maiden and aim your steel at every rebel here!¡± Yan Xin hollered.


    Whoosh!


    A small squad of guards detached themselves from the main bulk and surrounded Su Wei¡¯er in a ring, with their arrows nocked and aimed at Di Danqing and his fellow traitors.


    ¡°You just have to take it the hard way, eh?¡± Di Danqing cackled derisively.


    Then, one of Yan Xin¡¯s men behind him held up his nocked bow to the captain¡¯s throat.


    Yan Xin stiffened as rage coursed through him. It was his lieutenant ¨C his deputy that he had trained and nurtured himself! In fact, he was going to nominate him as his successor in the future!


    ¡°What is this, Luo Lei?! Are you going to mutiny?!¡±


    Luo Lei snickered. ¡°I only wish for a better fate for all of us, Captain. Nothing good will come out of fighting against the First Presbyter. You might be fearless even in the face of death, but you should consider our wishes as well.¡±


    ¡°Put down your bow, Luo Lei!¡± The squad surrounding Su Wei¡¯er aimed their arrows at Luo Lei.


    ¡°I¡¯d advise you to aim your arrows elsewhere. Who knows? You might frighten me and oops, there goes the life of your precious captain here.¡±


    ¡°I trained you myself, Luo Lei. Do you think you can kill me that easily?¡± Yan Xin muttered with not a trace of fear.


    ¡°I know for a fact that I¡¯m no match for you, Captain. I only wish to wound you. Before I forget, my arrow is laced with poison that the First Presbyter gave me. Not even your powers of the Great Completion of Grade Nine will save you. Or would you like to test its strength yourself?¡± Luo Lei grinned vilely, ¡°I might not be your superior in a usual spar, but being so close, I¡¯m sure I can at least wound you enough for the poison to work.¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Luo Lei!¡± Su Wei¡¯er spat angrily.


    ¡°You might be an Immortal-class champion, Su Wei¡¯er, but I would advise prudence, or my fingers might slip,¡± said Luo Lei brazenly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask this one more time, Yan Xin. Surrender,¡± Di Danqing held his hands behind his back, confident that victory was at hand.


    ¡°I¡¯d never bow to you treacherous rebels,¡± Yan Xin said without even the slightest hint of hesitation.


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh¡­ That¡¯s too bad¡­¡± Di Danqing shook his head with an air of dramatic histrionics, then he said to Luo Lei, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± acknowledged Luo Lei before he said to Yan Xin, ¡°why, Captain, why? Well, I guess that¡¯s it then. Time to send you off.¡±


    ¡°You filthy bastard, Luo Lei. If anything happens to the Captain, we¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make sure you ain¡¯t walking out of this alive!¡± roared the other Elves of the Arcane Guard.


    The sudden outburst shocked Luo Lei enough to shudder falteringly.


    ¡°Are you frightened, idiot?! Do you think any of them could hurt you in my presence!?¡± Di Danqing spat at Luo Lei, thinking his behavior disgraceful.


    ¡°You? The Devil would have easily blow your head apart with just one single blast,¡± the Flaming Qilin screamed defiantly despite his inability to channel his powers.


    Di Danqing¡¯s face was the color of coals. Wickedly, he sneered, ¡°The Flaming Qilin¡­ One of the fabled Sacred Beasts¡­ Well, looks like I¡¯ll have to have your mouth sealed to keep you from spouting nonsense.¡±


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Di Yanjing spoke at last, compelling Di Danqing to be silent. He surveyed around him and looked at every Elf present. Loudly, he called, ¡°For far too long, we Elves have cowered in the shadows, unseen and forgotten, that the world outside has changed. Changed so greatly that bountiful opportunities and resources abound the world outside. We are the greatest of the Lost Races. It is only right that we emerge to reclaim our rightful place at the pinnacle of power and remind everyone out there to fear the whistle of Elvish arrows.¡±


    ¡°You can dispense with your pomposity, Di Yanjing. No matter how much honey you laced your words with, there¡¯s no hiding the crimes you¡¯ve committed,¡± glowered Su Wei¡¯er.


    Di Yanjing simpered smugly instead. ¡°Perhaps I should need to do something, only then you can see the good I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh. ¡®The good you¡¯re doing¡¯, you say? Try ¡®wickedness¡¯!¡± hissed Su Lianyi venomously.


    ¡°Say what you want. History is written by the victors,¡± said Di Yanjing, ignoring her jibe. He swiveled around to peer at the Divine Tree, his lips mumbling something inaudibly.


    All of a sudden, the boughs of the Elf Divine Tree shook with countless barks, twigs, and branches trembling in a long and rustling buzzing as if the Plague of Locusts had just arrived. Dark fume-like auras seeped from every hole and cavity on its trunks, shrouding the huge tree in a cloud of thick, dark smog that stretched more than ten meters around it.


    The bombinating cacophony endured for several minutes.


    Gradually, the black smog began to thin as the gaseous aura of sinister and grim presence slowly faded, absorbed by the Divine Tree.


    But what everyone saw made their pupils constricted with wild and violent throbs.


    The smog that enveloped the Divine Tree subsided and in its place was a horde.


    A horde of more than two hundred creatures, each of them a two-meter-tall hulk in jet-black armor armed with long and dangerous-looking spears and scythes. Their eyes glowed red like embers, radiating foul fume-like auras of their own.


    One of these creatures stepped forward. He looked taller than the rest and he was not in armor. In fact, he was bare-chested, unabashed to let his well-chiseled muscles show. With every step, he moved with the presence of a lumbering giant surrounded by dark fumes that followed him incessantly.


    ¡°Welcome! Friends of the Subterranean Devil Clan,¡± Di Yanjing greeted warmly.


    The giant stepped before Di Yanjing and bent down slightly, ¡°Mo Yan, faithful servant to the Fifth Demon Lord, reporting as ordered. I have brought reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, General Mo,¡± said Di Yanjing.


    ¡°Anything for the Fifth Fiend Lord,¡± Mo Yan bent into an unmistakable bow.


    Di Yanjing could hardly hide his annoyance; his lips twitched uncontrollably at the realization that Mo Yan bowed because of the mention of his liege, not to Di Yanjing.


    ¡°Wait?! Are these fiends?!¡± the Flaming Qilin¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers.


    Every Elf present could hardly believe their eyes. The Divine Tree had summoned an army of fiends.


    It was true. The Divine Tree has been corrupted. It was now the Cursed Tree.


    ¡°WHAT HAVE YOU DONE, DI YANJING!? ARE YOU TRYING TO RUIN US ALL?!¡± a badly-shaken Su Wei¡¯er demanded with a tremoring voice as Sacred Maiden of the Elves.


    Di Yanjing looked around to regard his terrified kinsmen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. These fiends are our allies. Do as I say, and I guarantee that nothing will go wrong.¡±


    ¡°You villain, how could you collude with fiends?!¡± Su Lianyi could not believe it herself. ¡°Has Di Yanjing fallen into madness?!¡±


    Mo Yan was hardly pleased. Viciously, he called, ¡°Heed my call, fiends! Kill anyone who babbles nonsense!¡±


    Roar!


    The horde of two hundred fiends chorused in a single, wordless snarl, their glowing eyes each abstruse balls of flame as their cries struck fear into everyone in their presence.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡± Su Wei¡¯er yelped.


    ¡°Good. You know what¡¯s good for you, which is to yield,¡± observed Mo Yan with satisfaction before he turned his gaze to Di Yanjing, ¡°What of the Devil?¡±


    Di Yanjing pointed a finger at Chu Xun.


    The lumbering fiend chieftain strode to Chu Xun and stripped him of his Storage Ring.


    Moments later, after inspecting its contents, Mo Yan glared at Chu Xun with his eyes flaring, ¡°Where is the Key? The Key to the Sealed Passage!?¡±


    ¡°What key?!¡± Chu Xun managed feebly. Di Yanjing¡¯s poison was as potent as it got, even he could not channel his powers and his limbs were as numb and frail as a dying man¡¯s.


    ¡°Enough pretending, Devil,¡± Mo Yan held Chu Xun with a fixing stare. ¡°You entered the domain where our clan was sealed years ago. Did you think what you did there went unnoticed by the Fifth Fiend Lord? You can drop the act now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand a word you say,¡± Chu Xun uttered placidly.


    ¡°Nevermind. I have you and that¡¯s enough. That man will open the passage for you.¡±


    He pulled Chu Xun up and dragged him back to his horde. He handed Chu Xun to two of his fiends and ordered, ¡°Watch him closely. There can be no errors.¡±


    Chains pulsing with a strange black luminescence wrapped around Chu Xun, keeping him restrained. At even the slightest movements, the bonds would tighten and some of the links even began to bite into his flesh.


    ¡°You can stop resisting, Devil. These are the Chains of Ungodly Incarceration, forged by the Fifth Fiend Lord himself. Not even you in your best day could ever get free from its bonds. You can well sit tight and relax,¡± grinned Mo Yan coldly.


    Chu Xun did as he was told; he obediently sat still and stopped struggling.


    Mo Yan nodded approvingly, pleased with himself. He turned to Di Yanjing, ¡°Di Yanjing. I¡¯m here at the behest of the Fifth Fiend Lord to bring reinforcements. So, we are at your full disposal. Give the word and we will slay everyone.¡±


    ¡°Please convey my thanks to the Fifth Fiend Lord,¡± said Di Yanjing, who promptly turned his attention to Su Wei¡¯er, ¡°So, Sacred Maiden. I suggest that you yield unless you wish to see our kin senselessly slaughtered like sheep.¡±


    An ashen pale Su Wei¡¯er glowered with immeasurable anger, ¡°Di Yanjing, you¡¯ll pay for this. Her Grace the Queen will punish you for this.¡±


    ¡°Her Grace the Queen?¡± Di Yanjing scoffed with a sardonic peal of guffaws, ¡°Right now, I am king! What say you now? Surrender and live, or would you resist and die!?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost, Sacred Maiden. For the sake of the thousands of lives of our race, I implore that you act sensibly,¡± said a weary Su Lianyi. The turn of events had battered her enough that right now, her only priority was the safety of her kinsmen.


    ¡°We¡¯ll surrender, Di Yanjing. But everyone here is every bit an Elf as you and I, so I pray that you show some leniency,¡± Su Wei¡¯er spoke, but once she has finished, she wobbled unsteadily, defeated and crestfallen.


    ¡°Naturally. So long as they behave themselves, no harm will come to them,¡± Di Yanjing laughed proudly.


    Di Danqing and the rest of the traitors all shared a laugh too ¨C a smug and triumphant laugh.

 Chapter 488 - Hidden Ace

    Everyone was placed under arrest ¨C the Sacred Maiden Su Wei¡¯er, Presbyter Su Lianyi, Captain of the Arcane Guards Yan Xin, and every other member of Su Wei¡¯er retinue.


    With the Sacred Maiden now his hostage, the Elves were effectively under Di Yanjing¡¯s control.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun was being held by the fiend of the horde.


    Gao Mohan and the others were placed in Di Danqing¡¯s charge.


    ¡°Enjoy your journey into the afterworld, gentlemen,¡± Di Danqing sniggered wickedly.


    The Flaming Qilin spat viciously, ¡°You sniveling thief! Fight me fairly if you dare! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces with my bare hands!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sacred Beast. Have you gone stupid? Haven¡¯t you heard the phrase ¡®winner takes all¡¯ before?¡± Di Danqing sneered scornfully.


    ¡°I would rather lose and keep my pride than be a lowlife with no backbone like you!¡± the Flaming Qilin lashed out.


    ¡°Shuddup, you beast. Know your place and show some respect. Perhaps I might give you a quick and clean death. Or else, I¡¯ll make you wish you¡¯ve never been born,¡± Di Danqing said perniciously.


    Di Yanjing and the rest had gone off on their own businesses, leaving only Di Danqing, another Immortal-Level presbyter, and the demonic horde. Di Danqing could do anything he wished.


    ¡°Qilin,¡± said Shi Yifei, feeling regretful for coming here, ¡°Maybe you should talk less.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? If death is coming, then so be it then!¡± scowled the Flaming Qilin defiantly.


    ¡°Such strength, such temper; I like you. Let¡¯s see how strong you are when the Curse Tree is done with you,¡± Di Danqing said gleefully.


    ¡°Won¡¯t that be a waste, Presbyter Di?¡± interjected his colleague, the other presbyter, nastily, ¡°The Qilin¡¯s a Sacred Beast. Every part of him could be valuable.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Presbyter Yang,¡± Di Danqing¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I almost forgot about that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d suggest bleeding the Flaming Qilin dry first before we carve out his bones. The powder can be made into pills which I¡¯m sure would help increase its user¡¯s powers,¡± said Presbyter Yang with an evil smile of his own.


    ¡°All right then. We¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Di Danqing¡¯s eyes gleamed with cruel malevolence, ¡°Let¡¯s start by bleeding you dry before we take your bones, eh, Qilin? You should thank us for making the most out of your death.¡±


    Bleed him dry? Carve out his bones?! The notion of all that stabbed fear into the Flaming Qilin as a chill crept down his spine.


    Even Weng Xiong and Shi Yifei felt the same, if not worse.


    Di Danqing could hardly hide his satisfied grin. He produced a dagger with a sapphire-blue blade gleaming like ice, its tip giving off a sharp sparkle in the light.


    Presbyter Yang trotted off and came back not long later with an empty wine cask to store blood.


    ¡°Where should I start, I wonder?¡± Di Danqing peered at the Flaming Qilin like he was studying a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, probing for the best place to sink his knife into.


    ¡°The artery at his throat, I suppose. I wonder if the constitution of Sacred Beasts is the same as humans,¡± observed Di Danqing, his eyes training insidiously at the Flaming Qilin¡¯s neck with just as much hunger in his eyes as a snake eyeing a frog.


    Shi Yifei and the others averted their eyes, no longer able to look as they braced for the worst.


    But right before the steel of the dagger¡¯s blade could bite into the flesh, a hand came out of nowhere and smashed into Di Danqing¡¯s face. The hand fired a purplish blast at point-blank range, pummeling him into the ground like a piledriver.


    Bang!


    The back of Di Danqing¡¯s head whacked into the ground, causing the ground to sink into a wide crater. The energy blast was so strong that it nearly split his head open, but not without Di Danqing coughing up mouthfuls of blood.


    A split second later, Di Danqing shrieked with tremendous pain.


    Everything had happened so quickly that everyone did not know what to do.


    ¡°Gao!¡± Shi Yifei cried.


    No one could believe their eyes. It was Gao Mohan.


    Gao Mohan¡¯s lips twisted wryly, his eyes filled with cold fury. He raised a foot and stomped hard, firing a pulsing wave of gale rumbling angrily at all directions.


    Crack!


    A grotesque cavity sank right at the center of Di Danqing¡¯s chest with the ivory-white bones protruding from amongst the bloody mess.


    ¡°Y-you?!¡± Presbyter Yang gasped with a trembling finger aimed at Gao Mohan, ¡°Were you not drugged just now?!¡±


    ¡°Speaking nonsense won¡¯t save you, you know?¡± Gao Mohan breathed with a sinister glare.


    Presbyter Yang, so afraid that his legs have turned into marshmallows, tried vainly to speak, although not a single word came.


    ¡°Up.¡±


    Gao Mohan quickly pointed into the air and barriers of lights appeared swiftly around them and enclosed them inside.


    That was when Presbyter Yang¡¯s screams began, but with the barrier enchantment in place, his voice could hardly reach outside.


    ¡°Time to send you off,¡± Gao Mohan said, lunging at Presbyter Yang.


    Presbyter Yang could feel the burgeoning aura radiating from Gao Mohan. Horrified, he wheeled around to flee.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t run away!¡±


    Go Mohan fired a bolt from his fist. The whole inside of the barrier enchantment was engulfed in a rush of purple as the energy bolt rained down on Presbyter Yang.


    Bang!


    Before he could even utter his next syllable, the energy bolt obliterated him into instant death.


    Roar!


    The army of fiends of more than two hundred creatures strong let loose another howl that reverberated up into the skies, making anyone who heard them quake with fear.


    Swoosh!


    Go Mohan vanished from where he stood. One moment later, chaos erupted from amongst the fiends with blood spattering and carcasses dropping to the ground.


    Before Shi Yifei and the others realized what was going on, Gao Mohan came walking back from within the horde that parted to let him pass with an incapacitated Chu Xun in his grasp.


    Roar!


    With a sonorous snarl, the horde charged at him.


    Gao Mohan raised a hand again and flicked a tiny spurt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into the sky. The little speck of energy expanded into a huge, purplish wall of light that stood in the way of the stampeding horde.


    Wielding their scythes and spears, the fiends relentlessly hacked at the wall of light, but to no avail. With nothing more than ripples of lights at every hit, the wall easily repelled the horde, keeping them away from Chu Xun.


    Gao Mohan seized the chains that bound Chu Xun. The veins on his arms showed as he applied more force and magical powers, and with another bang, the chains broke.


    Then he blasted the remains of Presbyter Yang into smithereens and groped the air, magically summoning his Storage Ring into his grasp.


    He examined its contents before shaking his head dismally, disappointed to find what was inside before he slid Di Danqing¡¯s Ring off his finger and this time, he grinned after peering inside.


    From within Di Danqing¡¯s Ring, he retrieved a white little flask. He upended it and poured a few greenish little pills on his palm and gave it to the Flaming Qilin and the others.


    ¡°Take this quick. It¡¯s the antidote,¡± said Gao Mohan.


    ¡°Gao¡­ You¡­¡± Shi Yifei gasped, still reeling with shock. Not only Gao Mohan was not poisoned, but his powers had also risen so much?!


    ¡°Any fool with half a brain and see that he¡¯s the Devil, and the one who was in chains just now was Gao Mohan,¡± the Flaming Qilin scowled at him.


    Huh?!


    Shi Yifei and the other stared incredulously. So this was it! Chu Xun had been impersonating Gao Mohan and vice versa!


    ¡°No wonder¡­ I¡¯ve been feeling that Gao has been behaving strangely¡­ So it was you, Chu Xun,¡± said Weng Xiong.


    ¡°Enough blathering. Take the pills quickly. I have a stomach full of anger to vent out!¡± hissed the Flaming Qilin, who was the first to swallow a pill and he sat down to channel his powers to heal himself.


    Shi Yifei and the others followed suit.


    Being bound by the Chains of Ungodly Incarceration for so long, Gao Mohan was even more weakened than the others.


    Chu Xun fed him an antidote pill and channeled his Hong Meng Immortal Qi into him to help accelerate the process of assimilation enough so that Gao Mohan could continue the rest himself.


    Chu Xun¡¯s facial muscles convulsed and spasmed amid the crackling of bones as he turned back to his original appearance. He wiped a hand over Gao Mohan¡¯s face, magically returning him back as well.


    His use of the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets the night before had warned him something was amiss. Knowing that something might go wrong, he had hatched this plan with Gao Mohan to exchange places and kept this hidden ace a secret.

 Chapter 489 - Carrot and the Stick

    Within an hour, everyone regained their powers.


    The first thing the Flaming Qilin did was to march towards Di Danqing. He summoned flames that he focused on his fists, ready to blast Di Danqing into bits and pieces.


    ¡°Wait. We need him. He could still be useful,¡± Chu Xun stopped him.


    ¡°Much good he can do us! Just blast him into ashes and be done with it!¡± The Flaming Qilin grumbled, but he stopped as he was bidden to.


    ¡°And what? Place your precious Sacred Maiden in danger? Last time I checked, she¡¯s still in Di Yanjing¡¯s hands. We need his brother as a bargaining chip,¡± said Chu Xun.


    That dissuaded the Flaming Qilin from killing Di Danqing, but not without a round of walloping to vent his anger. By the end of it, Di Danqing was barely alive with his bones almost all shattered.


    ¡°All right. So I¡¯ll leave those fiends to you all. I¡¯ll see if I can do anything to that Tree,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just do what you need to do. Leave those filthy creatures to us,¡± said the Flaming Qilin who could have not been any more anxious for some action.


    So were Shi Yifei and the others. For all their power and pride as Immortal-level champions, they had fallen into a trap and were so near to dying. One could imagine how angry they were.


    Chu Xun flicked another spurt of Hong Meng Immortal Qi at the barrier enchantment that had kept the demons at bay. It disintegrated and vanished, allowing the Flaming Qilin and Gao Mohan, and the others to attack.


    The battle of Man and Fiend barely began when the former side drew first blood all thanks to the Flaming Qilin.


    The fiends were all high-tiered Emperor-class creatures, but even such might pale in comparison with the superiority of the Immortal-level champions.


    Chu Xun conjured an enchantment to keep himself safe before he tried to communicate with the Divine Tree using his Divine Sense.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the giant tree¡¯s personification called out to him suddenly.


    That filled Chu Xun with joy and relief. The Divine Tree was not yet fully corrupted. He quickly responded, ¡°I am a friend of the Elves. They are in grave danger.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± the Tree¡¯s voice echoed in his mind, ¡°but I am impaired. I cannot help them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Come in and see for yourself,¡± said the Tree in a weakened and strained voice.


    Chu Xun knew that he needed to look. He could care less about how weak the Tree was, but he needed to find out how the demonic horde appeared.


    Chu Xun made sure that his enchantment was strong enough to keep him safe before the spiritual rendition of his own self ¨C his Astral Projection ¨C floated out of his body. With his mind, he conjured layers of shields around himself before he followed the mental link between him and the Tree.


    Chu Xun found himself in a strange space in a flash of light that resembled Emperor Ao¡¯s very own spiritual domain of his own creation, his Purple Mansion. This was the Divine Tree¡¯s.


    That it could create a realm of its own showed how incredible the Elf Divine Tree really was.


    ¡°But how could such a powerful being be under Di Yanjing¡¯s control?¡± As he thought about this, a humanoid figure fully shrouded in blinding light appeared.


    Chu Xun immediately turned wary before he knew it. Lights of different hues ¨C one greenish and the other black and ominous ¨C surrounded the humanoid shape, swirling around each other as if locked in a struggle to drown out one another.


    ¡°Elf Divine Tree, are you there?¡±


    ¡°I am here!¡± The voice sounded very close and he could hear how exhausted it must be.


    Roar!


    The humanoid shape let loose an angry roar at Chu Xun, the sound wave of its howls battered at Chu Xun like a sledgehammer that he wobbled unsteadily, the force causing his Spiritual Body to crack.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face fell. What terrible force was this?!


    ¡°GET AWAY FROM ME!¡± An angry voice reverberated from the midst of the churning lights. It was the Spirit of the Divine Tree.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes gleamed as looked closely. A foul aura was trying to take hold of the Divine Tree by corrupting its spirit.


    Chu Xun dashed rapidly forward, racing towards the humanoid shape that could only be the Spirit of the Divine Tree. Every step he took was a carefully calculated one as purplish energy glowed at his feet.


    When he stopped, his fingers weaved several hand seals quickly before he fired spurts of purplish Hong Meng Immortal Qi into the air.


    ¡°Purplish Lotus Enchantment of Purification, activate!¡±


    From the tip of his finger, purplish sheets of light burst forth, blossoming into a dome of light that held the Spirit of the Divine Tree inside.


    ¡°Make use of the enchantment¡¯s power!¡± Chu Xun cried to it.


    Hum!


    The entire dome rocked like an earthquake, causing the surface of its walls to tremble and its glow failing as if its walls could crumble any moment now.


    Chu Xun sped around the dome, firing spurts of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into it to strengthen it.


    The barrier enchantment shuddered. The Spirit of the Divine Tree was just too powerful and it was drawing too much cleansing magic from the enchantment to help keep the foul aura at bay.


    The greenish light never stopped its fierce struggle against the black light that was the foul aura, emitting loud and deafening grunts and howls every now and then.


    The enchantment never stopped shaking and Chu Xun scampered around hurriedly to make sure it did not falter.


    ¡°GET AWAY FROM ME!¡± the Spirit of the Divine Tree snarled. A growing light of purple was picking up in brightness and color, looking stronger and radiant as it slowly engulfed the foul aura.


    The foul aura swirled and swirled more rapidly as if boiling in rage.


    ¡°Help me, boy!¡± the Spirit bellowed.


    Chu Xun knew what to do. The barrier enchantment needed more power. He weaved more hand seals and channeled a huge efflux of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into the enchantment. What was only a purplish dome of lights had turned into a veritable monolithic tower of purplish glitters and effulgence.


    That, however, sapped up more than half of Chu Xun¡¯s powers that beads of perspiration mottled his forehead as he turned ashen pale.


    ¡°GO AWAY!¡± the Spirit was shouting again inside, but the lights that represented its powers were growing more blinding by the second that Chu Xun could hardly keep his eyes open.


    At long last, the foul aura was condensed into one dark blob of pure malevolence and evil as it was finally, and completely, detached from the green light.


    ¡°Get out quickly!¡± Chu Xun cried, opening a little crack on the wall of the dome.


    The Spirit of the Tree dashed out with the speed of lightning with the foul aura snarling as it chased after the Spirit like an angry beast, but Chu Xun closed the barrier swiftly enough as soon as the Spirit got out and the jet-black blob of wanton foulness smashed into the wall, causing the dome to shake.


    Chu Xun¡¯s gaze turned into a stern glare and he channeled more power into enchantment.


    The Enchantment of Purification began working its magic as it started to erase the foul aura.


    Meanwhile. Chu Xun nearly stumbled and fell from the exhaustion of his powers.


    Roar!


    The black blob of light expanded and took on the shape of a human too ¨C a mass of sheer black with no visible features. Even so, Chu Xun could feel the creature¡¯s gaze on himself.


    ¡°The Devil,¡± the black humanoid shape spoke in a feeble voice sluggishly. It was not real speech, but rather a form of telepathy of sorts.


    Chu Xun¡¯s pupils contracted with recognition. Coldly, he responded, ¡°The Fifth Fiend Lord.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Aren¡¯t you a sharp one.¡±


    Chu Xun was shocked. He did not think that the Fifth Fiend Lord would be present here and today. But he was certain that this was not the Fiend Lord¡¯s actual self, but rather a figment of his creation ¨C one of his many doppelgangers created through something akin to a Cultivator¡¯s Spirit Severance technique.


    And this was only the fifth strongest Fiend Lord. That would mean that the First Fiend Lord could very well give Emperor Ao a run for his money.


    This realization sent a jolt of shudder through Chu Xun as he came to terms with how weak he still was. If the bulk of the fiend army did indeed made landfall on Earth this instant, all of humanity could be wiped out.


    ¡°I need to be stronger,¡± mused Chu Xun, clenching his fists tightly. First the Lost Races, then the Assembly of Immortals, and now the Subterranean Devils Clan¡­ And these were only the enemies who had surfaced. Heaven knows how many more could still be lurking unseen¡­


    ¡°You are remarkable, Devil. Would you like to serve me?¡± called the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    ¡°Can¡¯t say your offer is enticing enough. For far too long you¡¯ve been trapped inside that forbidden area. Have you gone senile?¡± teased Chu Xun.


    ¡°I¡¯d suggest that you sleep on my offer. Too easily you swing your blade and too quick you are to kill. Join me and I¡¯m sure we could find somewhere where that talent of yours can be put to good use.¡±


    ¡°Nah, you overestimate yourself. What I want is more than what a petty Fiend Lord like you can offer. Rather, you should bend the knee to me. Perhaps calling me your liege might save you instead,¡± grinned Chu Xun.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± said the Fifth Fiend Lord, chuckling, ¡°surely you realize that you owe me your life?¡±


    ¡°What? At the forbidden lands where your clan is sealed?¡± Chu Xun remembered how Mo Yan had said about how his every action there had been under the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s scrutiny.


    ¡°Yes. If I had acted, you would have long perished,¡± said the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    ¡°Then what made you stay your hand?¡± Chu Xun was curious.


    ¡°Because you have been tainted with the Poison of Fire. Crossing to the dark side was only a matter of time. By then, you will gladly bend your knee to me.¡±


    ¡°What a pity that I have not.¡±


    ¡°Which is why I stayed my hand. But I¡¯m curious. With your measly powers then, there was no way you could resist the Poison¡¯s influence. How?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m blessed with extraordinary gifts. That¡¯s not something you can learn,¡± Chu Xun lied.


    ¡°How about a trade, Devil?¡±


    ¡°What trade?¡±


    ¡°Tell me how you purged the Poison of Fire and I¡¯ll go. How is that?¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord asked.


    A reflection of the emerald-green luminescence flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Are you demons afraid of the Poison of Fire too?¡±


    ¡°That is not important. You only need to say if you¡¯re agreeable to this trade.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips twisted wryly. From the behavior of the prime demon, the Subterranean Devils Clan must have suffered from the Poison of Fire as well. That explained the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s insistence to find out the answer.


    ¡°Forget about the trade, I have a question,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Is there another exit from the forbidden area where your clan is sealed?¡± It was the most pertinent question to Chu Xun; if the Subterannean Devils have other ways of escaping, that would be bad ¨C very, very bad.


    ¡°Of course, how else do you think I am here? There¡¯s also my best general and his demonic horde,¡± revealed the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    Chu Xun could hardly hide his dismay. The nightmare that he had been dreading had come true after all.


    ¡°Therefore, swear your fealty to me and give me your idea of purging the Poison of Fire as a gift is your only way of survival. You will ride beside me when I emerge and we shall take the world together,¡± said the Fifth Fiend Lord imperiously.


    Chu Xun said nothing. The only thing he wanted to do now was to warn Emperor Ao about the impending escape of the Subterranean Devils.


    ¡°Bend the knee, Devil. This is a chance for you and your friends and family. You have my word that I will do no harm to anyone who is related to you,¡± the Fifth Demon Lord persuaded with both the carrot and the stick.


    Chu Xun paused for one moment to think. Then he realized someone was calling him.


    ¡°Gimme a minute. I¡¯ll be back,¡± Chu Xun waved a hand and gave the Spirit of the Divine Tree a look. The Spirit had been using the time to recuperate. Then Chu Xun withdrew his Divine Sense, drawing his Astral Projection back into his physical body.


    He opened his eyes and there was the Flaming Qilin calling him from outside his enchantment.


    ¡°Those monsters have been dealt with, Devil! Undo your enchantment and get out! We need to deal with that swine Di Yanjing!¡± cried the Flaming Qilin hotly.


    Chu Xun spun around. The ground was bare and empty as if the horde had never existed before.


    ¡°Where are their carcasses?!¡± he asked.


    ¡°What carcasses?¡± the Flaming Qilin stared at him blankly before he understood what Chu Xun was saying and he explained, ¡°Those things vanished once we killed them. Not even their armor and weapons remained. They were just gone in a puff of smoke. Rather wicked, if you ask me.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him, puzzled and confused. Then he broke into a gleeful chuckle. ¡°I see¡­ I get it now¡­ That¡¯s it¡­¡±


    The Flaming Qilin and everyone else all stared at Chu Xun¡¯s joyous outlook with dubious and incredulous looks wiped across their faces. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?!¡± A worried Gao Mohan asked him carefully, ¡°Chu, are you really all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ Now, wait for me here. Damn, I was nearly hoodwinked!¡± Chu Xun chuckled to himself. He sat back down and his Astral Projection returned back into the spiritual domain of the Divine Tree.

 Chapter 490 - The Fifth Fiend Lord

    Chu Xun went back inside to face the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    ¡°So, boy, have you given my offer a thought? Have you come to swear your fealty to me?¡± said the Fifth Fiend Lord, sounding rather magnanimous.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Chu Xun shook his head.


    ¡°What troubles you still? Tell me. Let me help you find a solution.¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord appeared rather patient and amenable as if he was really interested in recruiting Chu Xun to become one of his lackeys, ¡°But beware, boy. Do not test my patience.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Chu Xun giggled, ¡°What I wish to know is, if you¡¯re the Fifth Fiend Lord, then how many more Fiend Lords are there in the Subterranean Devils Clan?¡±


    ¡°There is a total of five Fiend Lords that rule the Subterranean Devils. I¡¯m the Fifth.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that you¡¯re the weakest of the five?¡± Chu Xun did not neglect to put up a disdainful scowl, ¡°So if that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t I be better off swearing my allegiance to the First?¡±


    ¡°Foolish boy. The Five Fiend Lords are not placed based on their powers, but by seniority. I¡¯m the youngest and the latest to reach the rank of Fiend Lord. That is why I¡¯m the Fifth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that your powers are on par with the First?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± the Fifth Fiend Lord answered.


    Chu Xun lowered his gaze to hide the suspicious glint in his eyes that could betray him. Too quick and too anxious was the Fifth Fiend Lord to reply, that he neglected to disguise how obvious he sounded when he tried to lie.


    ¡°All right, one more question. If you have other ways of escaping, then why would you still need the Key?¡±


    ¡°We can move faster with two exits. We Subterranean Devils have a very large army and only one exit is hardly conducive for logistics,¡± said the Fiend Lord.


    It was all Chu Xun could do to keep himself from bursting into laughter. This demon is lying with a straight face with just as much cunning as a fox! Even as he was speaking to nothing but merely a snippet of the Fiend Lord¡¯s aura, Chu Xun could almost hear him sniggering vilely at his own lies.


    ¡°Very well. One last question.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a pestering nuisance, aren¡¯t you? How you love to test my patience. Do you think I¡¯m really hankering for your service?¡± grumbled the Fiend Lord with a tinge of annoyance and resentment. ¡°I might cherish talent, but make no mistake: you should be more worried about your friends and family.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s stare swirled with cold fury. This was the second time the Fifth Fiend Lord had threatened the safety of his friends and family.


    ¡°Do you know what happens to the people who make such threats to me out there, Fiend Lord?¡± Chu Xun said with steely silence.


    The black figure that was the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord stayed silent as if he was studying Chu Xun intently for seconds before he finally broke into guffaws, ¡°Very good, boy. I have chosen the right man! For one moment there, you exuded a foul presence. The malice to kill.¡±


    ¡°And who do you think I thought of killing just now?¡± Chu Xun asked coldly.


    ¡°And you thought of killing me?¡± the Fifth Fiend Lord laughed in amusement, ¡°you can wake up from that dream of yours. You might be powerful enough in the eyes of those out there, but you¡¯re still a far cry from what I am.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun sneered coldly. The short talk had given him enough time to recover a portion of his Hong Meng Immortal Qi, which he channeled immediately into the enchantment which he activated to begin the obliteration of the Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger.


    ¡°ARGH!¡± the Fifth Fiend Lord roared with rage, feeling the threat, ¡°don¡¯t make this a mistake that you¡¯ll regret, Devil! The Subterranean Devils will make landfall on Earth once more! You¡¯d do well to remember that!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then you should come visiting in person!¡± Chu Xun teased, ¡°just a bunch of wraiths and apparitions. That¡¯s the best you can do, and yet you dare boast about escaping that barren and desolate world you live in. Best you shut your trap and sit tight in there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ordering you, Devil! Stop!¡± howled the Fiend Lord, ¡°I¡¯m coming out! I¡¯m coming out and I¡¯ll destroy every person related to you!¡±


    ¡°Go on dreaming, you senile fool. You would have already been here, standing right in front of us if you already have ways of escaping,¡± scoffed Chu Xun.


    ¡°Moronic. How else did I come here? And through what devilry did my best general and his demonic horde arrive this place?¡±


    ¡°Just a bunch of parlor tricks,¡± Chu Xun chuckled, ¡°if my guess is correct, what is before me now is merely a sliver of your soul that you left here somewhere before your long incarceration. You must have embedded this fragment of your soul on some unknown item and this item has remained hidden until Di Yanjing found it and released you.¡±


    ¡°Piffle. Then what about Mo Yan and his horde? Are they just contrivances of some hocus pocus?¡± snarled the Fifth Demon Lord.


    ¡°Of course. You are now stuck in here so you might not have realized it yet. But that so-called demonic horde of yours outside has already been destroyed,¡± scoffed Chu Xun, ¡°horde, you say? Your best general Mo Yan? They¡¯re just nothing but some stupid parlor trick designed to hoodwink us.¡±


    He went on without allowing the Fiend Lord to respond, ¡°You had used a portion of your powers to create that fake Mo Yan and the two hundred demons, didn¡¯t you? Otherwise, you would not be so weak that you can¡¯t even escape this barrier enchantment of mine.¡±


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡± the jet-black humanoid shape charged at Chu Xun with rage, but it smashed into the wall of the barrier, causing the whole dome to shake.


    ¡°The Fifth Fiend Lord. Do you know I might have fallen for your ruse if I hadn¡¯t noticed how your demons were gone without leaving any carcasses or remains? Just too bad that you¡¯ve overlooked that important part,¡± teased Chu Xun viciously.


    ¡°I am the Fifth Fiend Lord of the Subterranean Devils Clan, Chu Xun. Harm me and I promise you will be reduced into dust when I emerge in the future,¡± growled the Fiend Lord with undisguised malice, his former composure and suaveness all gone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait till you appear next time,¡± sneered Chu Xun. When he retrieved Gao Mohan from the demons just now, there was blood when he killed them. Now that he thought of it, the blood could only come from the poor Elf younglings who were supposed to undergo the coming-of-age ceremony today. That the Fifth Fiend Lord could be so meticulous and brutal in his plans showed how dangerous he could be if he really broke free from the seals now holding him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear you to shreds myself, Devil,¡± said the Fifth Fiend Lord testily, no longer seeking to hide his grotesqueries.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see who would turn into shreds first; you or me,¡± answered Chu Xun with frost in his gaze, ¡°surely the destruction of just a portion of your soul could cause quite a blowback to your actual self, no?¡±


    Chu Xun immediately weaved several hand seals to activate the enchantment¡¯s powers to fully destroy this doppelganger.


    Completely destroying it would have not been possible if the Fiend Lord had not created the fake Mo Yan and his demonic horde. But in doing so, this doppelganger had weakened himself and although the enchantment would still need more work and power to kill, killing this double would still be doable.


    ¡°Allow me, boy,¡± a melodious voice came from behind.


    Chu Xun jerked his head around and what he saw made his eyes shot wide. ¡°It¡¯s a she?! I thought I heard a man¡¯s voice?!¡±


    The Spirit of the Divine Tree was back on its ¨C or rather, her ¨C feet. Standing before him was a lithe frame of a lady bundled inside a pale green-colored set of light armor that showcased her every curve that made her figure perfect in almost every way, and her fine features and the fairy wings fluttering gently behind her only made her beauty more unworldly.


    Chu Xun stared at her, lost and mesmerized. She looked exactly how he would envision a fairy to be.


    ¡°Tell me how to activate this enchantment,¡± said the Spirit, her euphonious voice singing like a nightingale.


    Chu Xun quickly recovered himself and handed the Keystone to her and taught her how to use it.


    ¡°All right. Off you go. You¡¯re needed elsewhere,¡± said the Spirit again, this time with a man¡¯s voice.


    A beautiful woman speaking with a coarse and raspy man¡¯s voice made goose pimples popped on his skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you then. I have to help the Sacred Maiden,¡± said Chu Xun who tore away without looking back, his Astral Projection speeding back to his physical body.


    As he reopened his eyes, Chu Xun was still trying to get to grips with the mystery about the Spirit¡¯s gender, although the more he thought about it, the colder he felt as he stifled a shiver.


    ¡°What is the Spirit actually?! Male, female, or a hermaphrodite?!¡±


    As he waved a hand to undo the magic of his enchantment, the Flaming Qilin came storming towards him.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, good. Come and undo the rest of the enchantment. We need to deal with that swine Di Yanjing now.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and waved his hand again to dispel his enchantment.


    The Flaming Qilin carried Di Danqing up and Chu Xun scanned the area with his Divine Sense, locating Di Yanjing immediately.


    ¡°Wait up,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s hand came up suddenly before a grin spread across his face, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Di Yanjing had the Sacred Maiden kept in the gaols of the Elves where two of his Immortal-level presbyters were keeping watch on her.


    Chu Xun and his companions had their auras hidden as they crept near the entrance of the gaols.


    They could hear chatter coming from inside. It must be the presbyters.


    Inside the cells were Su Wei¡¯er , Su Lianyi, and Yan Xin. The pair of presbyters were having a chat over goblets of fruit wine.


    The cells were made of timber acquired from the Divine Tree; stronger and sturdier than even the strongest iron bars. Added with the fact that the captives were all force-fed the same poison as the Flaming Qilin earlier that prevented them from channeling their powers, the two presbyters were not in the least afraid that the captives might escape.


    They were cousins to Di Yanjing ¨C a pair of brothers named Di Ran and Di Ye ¨C and as distant relatives to Di Yanjing¡¯s main family, they did not enjoy just as much prestige and respect.


    Di Ye already had enough to drink from the rosy-red flush on his cheeks as he stole furtive glances at the Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi.


    ¡°What do you say will happen to Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi after this, Brother?¡± asked Di Ye.


    Di Ran glanced at the captives. ¡°What else? The First Presbyter will execute all three of them to prevent any chance of an uprising once he has the full reins of the clan in his hands.¡±


    ¡°What a pity then,¡± sniggered Di Ye hungrily, ¡°Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s one of the prettiest girls in the clan¡­ What a real pity indeed¡­¡±


    Di Ran stared at him for a beat before he too peered at Su Wei¡¯er in her cell. He could not quite take his eyes off her either. ¡°Indeed. Such a beauty, such a waste.¡±


    ¡°How about this, Brother? We can¡­¡± Di Ye gave his brother a knowing look laced with lust and wickedness.


    ¡°No,¡± Di Ran shook his head firmly. ¡°The First Presbyter will punish us gravely for this.¡± Despite his best efforts to ward off the lust gnawing at him, Di Ran¡¯s gaze was still on Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s enticing figure.


    ¡°Di Danqing would not have waited at all, Brother,¡± Di Ye grumbled, ¡°we have been loyal subordinates of Di Yanjing, but we are still from the branch family. That means we¡¯d never reap as much advantage from all these fracases as he would. I say we should steal what we can now before Di Danqing remembers about her.¡±


    Di Ran¡¯s eyes gleamed with hesitation as he weighed in on the suggestion of his brother as desire filled his gaze.


    The captives might not be able to channel their powers, but they have been fully awake enough to pick up every word the brothers said. Realizing how the men were ogling them disgusted both Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We should steal whatever goodies we can find before Di Danqing gets it,¡± said Di Ran, his eyes so fiery with hunger that he made no attempt to hide his desire anymore.


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Di Danqing will surely remember about her once he¡¯s done dealing with those intruders,¡± urged Di Ye.


    ¡°All right. Then let¡¯s do some good by allowing the Sacred Maiden to experience the joy of being a woman before her death,¡± Di Ran grinned lasciviously as he took the keys with him to unlock the cell.

 Chapter 491 - Immolation

    With their minds filled with lust, Di Ran and Di Ye readied themselves to feast on the beauty of the Sacred Maiden Su Wei¡¯er.


    Unbeknownst to them, outside the gaols stood a man whose anger could melt even rocks into molten lava. The Flaming Qilin boiled with rage when he heard their plan to defile his sweetheart and he stormed in before anyone could stop him. He rushed inside with Di Danqing still in his clutches, and he tossed him like a javelin.


    The Flaming Qilin¡¯s sudden entry into the gaols caught the brothers off-guard, more so, when they saw a man hurtling through the air towards them. In unison, they channeled their powers and each fired a powerful blast of energy.


    Bang!


    The blasts caught Di Danqing squarely, eliciting a huge fountain of blood and shredded sinews.


    Even so, Di Danqing managed to survive. Such was the extraordinary endurance of Immortal-level champions, although that did little to quell the pain and rage as Di Danqing stared at the brothers with venom in his glare.


    The brothers were shocked themselves. With eyes as wide as saucers, they stood there, petrified to find that the man flying towards them was none other than Di Danqing.


    ¡°The time for your reckoning is at hand, you filthy scoundrels,¡± the Flaming Qilin growled as tendrils of flames began to spout all over him before eventually engulfing him ¨C a walking fiery inferno that charged at Di Ran and Di Ye.


    The brothers only just recovered from the shock of discovering Di Danqing when the Flaming Qilin left them stupefied. How could they have escaped?!


    Di Ran threw his head back and let loose a bestial howl to warn Di Yanjing.


    ¡°Save your breath,¡± said Chu Xun, stepping in with Gao Mohan and the rest following behind. He had conjured a magical enchantment before coming inside to prevent any noise from getting out.


    Di Ran and Di Ye shared a quick look. If they wanted to live, they would have to fight their way out.


    But the Flaming Qilin was already upon them with scorching jets of flame firing from his fists as if he wanted to roast them both alive.


    Di Ran and Di Ye frantically channeled their Internal Breaths. They needed to work together to defeat the Flaming Qilin first.


    Gao Mohan and the others readied themselves to leap into the fray, but Chu Xun¡¯s arm shot up. Chu Xun understood the Flaming Qilin¡¯s temper. In his current state, this was a score he would want to settle alone.


    Boom!


    Waves of flames swept across the floors of the dungeon cells, accompanied by the intermittent clamors of battle as Di Ran grunted when his fists collided with the Flaming Qilin¡¯s. The searing flames were gnawing his skin raw.


    Di Ye took a leap backward and brandished his bow which he expeditiously nocked a pair of arrows on its string and fired them at breakneck speeds at the Flaming Qilin.


    With fists radiating heat as hot as the red-hot magma in volcanoes, the Flaming Qilin smacked at the incoming projectiles with an angered snarl. The shafts snapped into halves before the heat reduced them into ashes.


    Meanwhile, Di Ran had withdrawn to a distance to fire another three two-meter-long arrows with his bow too.


    ¡°Nothing will save you from me today,¡± the Flaming Qilin roared with raging tongues of flames flaring off his back in resonance to his fury. He opened his mouth and a jet of flames hotter than the surface of the Sun spewed out and disintegrated the arrows before streaking straight towards Di Ran.


    Aghast, Di Ran ducked for dear life, but not without the flames singeing an entire side of him.


    Amid sickening sizzles and crackles, Di Ran howled with agony as the acrid stench of his burning flesh spread across every cell. Almost half his body had been badly burned.


    The strength of the Elves lied in their prowess in archery. Di Ran and Di Ye both wielded powers of greater levels than that of Di Danqing, but not much. Coupled with the fact that the narrow space of the gaols was hardly the ideal environment for bows and arrows, the pair of presbyters found themselves at a disadvantage against the Flaming Qilin.


    Rumble!


    The Flaming Qilin conjured a huge fireball that blazed like a miniature sun that gave off enough heat to melt rocks and hurled it at Di Ye.


    The fireball screamed towards Di Ye, leaving a trail of molten stones in its wake. Di Ye yelped a terrified scream as he frantically drew his bow and fired three arrows at the fireball. The arrows managed to rip through the fireball, reducing its size into half, but the other half struck Di Ye precisely, erupting into a splendid blossom of fire.


    Rumble!


    The explosion threw Di Ye off his feet and he careened away, his hair frayed and disheveled like a mop amid the dangling tatters of his robes now torn into rags while tendrils of steam peeled from his smoldering and fizzling skin.


    But that was not the end; the Flaming Qilin lunged before Di Ye even hit ground, eager to end his life once and for all.


    But Di Ran knew what he was up to. He sprang to his feet and threw himself into the Flaming Qilin¡¯s way to save his brother.


    ¡°GET OUT OF MY WAY!¡± the Flaming Qilin roared with all the ferocity he could muster, opening his jaws wide to fire another gusher of lava into the poor Elf, blasting him away.


    The Flaming Qilin lunged at the fallen Di Ye, his hand balled into a fist where he gathered a huge, condensed burst of flame and he blasted Di Ye¡¯s head open, the vaporizing heat leaving nothing at all.


    ¡°BROTHER!¡± Di Yan shrieked maniacally. In a frenzied madness, he charged at the Flaming Qilin.


    The Flaming Qilin stomped hard into the ground, launching himself at Di Ran as the earth crumbled beneath the force of his propulsion.


    Rumble!


    Both men smashed into each other and the impact of their collision sent a tremor that rocked the cells.


    The Flaming Qilin wrapped his arms in a crushing bear hug around Di Ran and he channeled his powers to set himself ablaze and the fire swiftly overwhelmed them both.


    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡± Di Ran howled in wanton agony, writhing and convulsing to break free while he futilely struck the Qilin¡¯s back again and again, to no avail.


    Steeled by his resolve, the Flaming Qilin endured the beating, keeping his grip firm and tight despite the retaliations of his enemy as he kept the fire raging on and on.


    Slowly, Di Ran¡¯s shrieks and screams slowly died down and the force of his blows waned until he could finally move no more.


    Sizzle!


    The carcass of Di Ran burst into a deluge of ashes. Not even his bones remained.


    Gao Mohan and the others stared with bewildered looks on their faces, while deep inside, they grimaced at how deranged that was.


    But that was hardly the end; the Flaming Qilin spun around and fired a jet of flames at the headless carcass of Di Ye. The immolation swiftly burned the body into blackened soot.


    Even Chu Xun was unsettled by the Flaming Qilin¡¯s brutal ways. He flashed the Qilin a thumbs-up and said, ¡°I like your temper, although your ways are a tad obtuse and boorish.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re obtuse and boorish,¡± the Flaming Qilin shot an annoyed glare at Chu Xun and said, ¡°just because you¡¯re slinging fancy words doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t understand what ¡®obtuse and boorish¡¯ means.¡±


    Chu Xun giggled and shook his head. The Flaming Qilin would be a thorn in the side for any enemies in the future. No one likes a maddened enemy crazy enough to charge into battle with reckless abandon while disregarding his own safety.


    Chu Xun pointed at the keys lying on the ground. That prompted the Flaming Qilin to dove for them, swooped them up before he rushed to unlock the cells.


    Chu Xun peered at the ashes that were once Di Ran and Di Ye and sighed wearily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chu?¡± asked Gao Mohan. For one moment, it seemed like Chu Xun was feeling sorry for the two presbyters and that puzzled him.


    Chu Xun pointed a finger at the Flaming Qilin who was busying himself with freeing the captives, including his sweetheart Su Wei¡¯er, and grumbled, ¡°That fool had destroyed even the Storage Rings of the two Elves just now.¡±


    Everyone stared at Chu Xun, rolling their eyes at him. Even after everything, Chu Xun was still very much Chu Xun ¨C the same scoundrel whose palate for anything valuable and rare has not yet waned.


    ¡°Devil, come here, quick!¡± the Flaming Qilin waved at him furiously.


    Chu Xun knew what he wanted. He tossed to him the vial of antidote he took from Di Danqing earlier and the Flaming Qilin gave the pills to Su Wei¡¯er, Su Lianyi, and Yan Xin.


    Only after an hour, all three of them finally regained their powers.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Chu Xun!¡± That was the first thing that came out of Su We¡¯er¡¯s mouth the moment she reopened her eyes.


    Su Lianyi and Yan Xin stared strangely at her before their heads swiveled in unison towards Chu Xun. ¡°Has she fallen in love with Chu Xun?! She should be thanking the Flaming Qilin first for freeing us all!¡±


    But they were not the only ones; even Gao Mohan and the others were flabbergasted by the Sacred Maiden¡¯s bizarre behavior.


    More so, the Flaming Qilin. He had been expecting to win Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s favor, only for the Sacred Maiden to first thank Chu Xun. Feeling cheated, he glared scathingly at Chu Xun as if he was spoiling for a fight.


    ¡°Thank you, Flaming Qilin!¡± At long last did Su Wei¡¯er finally conveyed her thanks to him.


    But that hardly restored the smile back to the Flaming Qilin¡¯s face. Despite his best efforts to look happy and relieved, deep down inside, he wondered if the nightmare he had been dreading finally arrived.

 Chapter 492 - Duel to The Death

    Chu Xun managed a weak smile. The Flaming Qilin was staring at him so angrily as if the Sacred Beast wanted to perforate holes on him for stealing his sweetheart.


    In fact, the Flaming Qilin would have attacked if not for the fact that he was no match to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Urm¡­ Your Eminence, shouldn¡¯t you explain? There¡¯s a certain someone here furious enough to kill me,¡± said Chu Xun, who was not happy about being misunderstood.


    ¡°Explain what?¡± asked a puzzled Su Wei¡¯er.


    Chu Xun was too speechless to say anything.


    If anything, Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s response only seemed to infuriate the Flaming Qilin further.


    ¡°Just explain how did I help you,¡± Chu Xun muttered hastily, afraid that the Qilin might hurl a ball of fire at him.


    ¡°You told me to watch and bide our time by agreeing to Di Yanjing¡¯s term. You said you¡¯ll handle the rest,¡± explained Su Wei¡¯er.


    Chu Xun nodded and said to the Flaming Qilin, ¡°So that¡¯s it. Understand now?¡±


    That hardly quelled his rage at all. ¡°Since when did you make such plans?! Why didn¡¯t I know about it?!¡± the Qilin lashed out viciously.


    ¡°Chu Xun told me secretly,¡± said Su Wei¡¯er.


    She should have chosen a subtler way of putting it. ¡°Secretly!?¡± the Qilin spat with venom, ¡°secretly?! How dare you!¡±


    Chu Xun grinned bleakly. One might wonder if Su Wei¡¯er was trying to frame him if not for the innocent look on her face.


    Gao Mohan peered at Chu Xun with brimming admiration and flashed him a thumbs-up that looked like he was saying, ¡°Good job in winning the Sacred Maiden¡¯s heart!¡±


    Meanwhile, Weng Xiong, too, clearly did not realize how he was making things worse, ¡°That was incredible, Chu Xun. You really are my idol.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he was. I was so afraid that you might not arrive in time,¡± Su Wei¡¯er smiled sweetly, putting the final nail to the coffin.


    The Flaming Qilin cracked his knuckles. ¡°So they have been cheating on me behind my back!¡±


    Su Lianyi stared at Chu Xun and the Flaming Qilin, afraid that a fight might break out between them.


    A perplexed and bewildered Yan Xin pivoted his head left and right to look at them both.


    Chu Xun felt so wronged that he nearly broke into tears. Gao Mohan and the others were unwittingly lending credence to the misunderstanding!


    ¡°I knew it, Devil! I knew you¡¯re a good-for-nothing scoundrel and I have tirelessly tried to prevent this! And still, you¡¯ve triumphed!¡± the Flaming Qilin¡¯s eyes flared with indescribable anger that his hair was practically standing on ends.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Flaming Qilin,¡± Su Wei¡¯er asked, thinking that he was overreacting.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± the Flaming Qilin was lost for words. Tears of frustration streamed down his face as he grimaced, How?! Why?!


    ¡°Are you all right, Flaming Qilin?¡± Su Wei¡¯er asked quickly, shocked to see him crying.


    That was the salve that he needed. ¡°She cares about me after all! It must be that scoundrel Devil! He must have come up with some devious plan to steal Su Wei¡¯er from me!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, my dear, did the Devil intimidate you into this?¡±


    Thinking that he was referring to Chu Xun¡¯s telepathic messages to her, she shook her head and said, ¡°No. I was doubtful at first, but when I saw things had passed the point of no return, trusting him was the only thing I could do then.¡±


    Hearing her say ¡°the point of no return¡±, the flames of anger in the Flaming Qilin rekindled and roared back to life. ¡°WHAT?! YOU DEVIL!? HAVE YOU DONE!?¡±


    Chu Xun did not know what to say. Su Wei¡¯er and the Flaming Qilin were obviously misunderstanding each other and this kettle of fish was only getting worse.


    ¡°I CHALLENGE YOU TO A DUEL, DEVIL!¡± the Flaming Qilin bellowed angrily.


    Gao Mohan placed a hand on Chu Xun¡¯s shoulder and said hushedly, ¡°Our help will be no use here, Chu. But you really shouldn¡¯t have stolen his sweetheart.¡±


    Shi Yifei and the others all nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven, leave me alone!¡± scowled Chu Xun.


    ¡°I¡¯m challenging you to a duel, Devil! A duel to the death!¡± yelled the Qilin fiercely.


    ¡°But why?! Why do you want to fight Chu Xun?! Aren¡¯t you friends?!¡± Su Wei¡¯er could not fathom what was going on. ¡°One minute ago, they were fighting alongside each other like comrades, and now, it¡¯s all torches and pitchforks?! What is going on between them?! A jealous attraction or rivalry?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s proved himself to be a dishonest scoundrel, my dear. I¡¯m sorry for not protecting you from his wickedness!¡± the Flaming Qilin moaned, grimacing with guilt.


    ¡°But what are you talking about?! Chu Xun did nothing?!¡± gasped a confused and perplexed Su Wei¡¯er.


    ¡°Dammit¡­¡± the Flaming Qilin cursed under his breath, scowling at how his innocent heartthrob had fallen into the clutches of the evil Devil.


    ¡°Damn you, Devil! In the name of my pride as a Sacred Beast, I shall put to your evil-doing and sinful days to rest!¡±


    Chu Xun gritted his teeth. This foolish beast could really do with a good beating before his stupid mind could properly see what was going on!


    ¡°If you need a round of walloping, you only need to tell,¡± said Chu Xun, hardly amused at all.


    Knowing better than to dawdle, Su Wei¡¯er, Su Lianyi, Gao Mohan, and all the others quickly moved aside to give them space.


    As soon as they left, the timber of the cells shook as waves of lava and flames swept across the floors of the gaols, accompanied by the angry claps of thunder and lightning.


    It turned out to be a battle that lasted barely minutes and the outcome was as predicted: the Flaming Qilin was ignominiously defeated.


    Chu Xun could withstand the Flaming Qilin¡¯s flames like they were nothing, but the Sacred Beast could hardly take the brunt of Chu Xun¡¯s might and magic.


    The duel had seen the Flaming Qilin being turned back to his original form, black and smoldering like a chimney as a result of Chu Xun¡¯s lightning bolt bombardment. There it laid on the floors of the gaols, fully numb and flinching as if he was having a seizure.


    ¡°Qilin!¡± cried a horrified Su Wei¡¯er who rushed to heal him.


    The Elves had magic that healed extraordinarily well.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my dear!¡± the Flaming Qilin spat. In his beast form, he threw back his head and snarled with frustration.


    ¡°Why, Qilin!? You didn¡¯t have to do that? You¡¯re no match for him,¡± persuaded Su Wei¡¯er while she secretly wondered if he was masochistic.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough fun and games for now. Time to go to work,¡± Chu Xun communicated using telepathy.


    Hearing Chu Xun¡¯s voice in his mind made him sprang up. He stared at Chu Xun, gasping, ¡°Wait a minute?! That was telepathy?!¡±


    Chu Xun was surprised too. ¡°So you heard of telepathy before?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I am a Sacred Beast endowed with the knowledge and lore of my prestigious race!¡± the Flaming Qilin beamed proudly.


    ¡°That would explain why you¡¯re so stupid because your brain¡¯s too cluttered with other things,¡± teased Chu Xun, ¡°that is what your little heartthrob meant by ¡®secretly¡¯, understand?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± the Flaming Qilin stared at Chu Xun blankly for seconds before glancing sheepishly at Su Wei¡¯er, ¡°so that¡¯s what you mean by ¡®secretly¡¯? It was telepathy?¡±


    ¡°It was,¡± Su Wei¡¯er nodded, ¡°as I told you, it was during the ceremony just now.¡±


    The Flaming Qilin stood there, speechless and bewildered until he finally spoke to Su Wei¡¯er, ¡°Your ability of expression really was¡­ unique, my dear¡­¡±


    Su Wei¡¯er stared at him strangely, hardly understanding a word he said.


    ¡°Forget about her, your brain works in the most unique ways yourself,¡± scowled Chu Xun jokingly, ¡°now get up. It¡¯s time we look for Di Yanjing.¡±


    The Flaming Qilin turned back to his human form and put on his clothes and tidied himself. He flexed his arms to stretched himself, now looking rather merry now that the misunderstanding had been dispelled. Loudly, he called, ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s payback time for that swine Di Yanjing!¡±


    Those who were at first sympathetic to the Flaming Qilin could only gawk with bewilderment at the impetuous character of the Sacred Beast. What a doltish and bumbling oaf indeed!


    Di Yanjing lived on his own at the far south side of the Elvish woods.


    At the veranda of his abode, Di Yanjing sat with Mo Yan.


    ¡°Thank you so much for your aid, General Mo,¡± Di Yanjing raised a glass to him, beaming with pride and satisfaction. For years he had waited and finally, his patience has been rewarded.


    The fiendish chieftain raised his glass, but he made no attempt of drinking its contents. ¡°Presbyter Di,¡± said the fiend, ¡°now that the Elves are all within your command, can I be sure that we have your support?¡±


    That little detail did not escape Di Yanjing¡¯s notice. Mo Yan must be worried that the wine could be poisoned.


    ¡°Rest assured, General, that as allies, we should help each other. I¡¯ll have the Arcane Guards spearhead the way out to the outside world in a few days.¡±


    But Mo Yan shook his head, ¡°No. The seal that keeps you here cannot be broken by the mere superiority of number alone. We need the help of the Cursed Tree.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± said Di Yanjing quietly, ¡°the Tree answers to me now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much then, Presbyter Di,¡± smiled Mo Yan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re allies. In fact, I¡¯ll need the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s help to deal with the Queen later.¡±


    ¡°You share the same seniority as the Queen herself. Surely you are powerful enough to deal with her?¡±


    Hesitation flitted briefly in Di Yanjing¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I cannot enter the area where the Queen is sealed.¡±


    Mo Yan¡¯s head dipped slightly in contemplation. ¡°I see. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a secret of my race, General. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Mo Yan nodded, knowing better than to pry further.


    Doubt gleamed Di Yanjing¡¯s eyes once more. ¡°Every Elvish monarch receives the blessings of his or her predecessor and the Divine Tree during their coronation which imbues him or her with the disciplines of the Arcane Codex that affords them a huge enhancement in their powers.¡±


    The Elvish Queen was a powerful champion in the early stages of the Golden Immortal Realm prior to her incarceration. Even after centuries of stagnation, she could very well be at least a middle- or even latter-stage Earth Immortal which was still too powerful for Di Yanjing to handle alone. That was why he needed the help of the Subterranean Devils ¨C because they had wicked magic that would allow its user the ability to consume the powers of others to augment his or her own.


    ¡°DI YANJING, YOU SWINE! I¡¯M COMING FOR YOU! PREPARE YOURSELF FOR YOUR DOOM AT MY HAND!¡±


    The Flaming Qilin¡¯s voice rumbled across the horizons like thunderclaps. Di Yanjing and Mo Yan leaped to their feet with disbelief and they barely looked into the distance when they saw Chu Xun and the others racing towards them at full speed.


    ¡°You got out?!¡± yelped Di Yanjing darkly, ¡°where¡¯s Di Danqing?!¡±


    ¡°No more alive than ashes. Saves them the trip into the underworld too,¡± teased the Flaming Qilin.


    Di Yanjing had felt a sensation of foreboding just now, but he did not expect that his fears would come true. Anger and malice swelled in him as he regarded his foes with a steely glare.


    ¡°I would have long fled away from here if I were you,¡± Di Yanjing¡¯s face writhed with grotesque wrath.


    ¡°The fact that you¡¯re still here is exactly the reason we¡¯re not running!¡± spat the Flaming Qilin with disgust, ¡°what¡¯s more, why should we flee? Why should we be afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°Naive fools,¡± Di Yanjing sneered darkly, ¡°you killed my brother! For that, I¡¯ll tear you all to shreds!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d save my breath from all that blather if I were you,¡± remarked Chu Xun coldly.


    ¡°I admit that I have underestimated you, Devil,¡± said Mo Yan.


    Chu Xun looked at the fiend with a wry look and said, ¡°And what should I call you, Mo Yan? Or should I say, the Fifth Fiend Lord?¡±


    Mo Yan¡¯s face convulsed with shock and disbelief at what Chu Xun said.

 Chapter 493 - Slaying Mo Yan

    Chu Xun¡¯s sudden revelation about Mo Yan¡¯s true identity left Gao Mohan and everyone else aghast with astonishment.


    Mo Yan is the Fifth Fiend Lord?! How is this possible?!


    Di Yanjing¡¯s expression stirred not one bit. He was the one who had conjured this fake Mo Yan using the powers of the Cursed Tree ¨C he knew the truth.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± Mo Yan growled with an unfriendly stare.


    ¡°You told me yourself. Or rather, the other you still inside the Divine Tree,¡± said Chu Xun placidly.


    ¡°You entered the spiritual domain of the Divine Tree?!¡± Mo Yan gasped. He looked hardly pleased at all. Evidently, he did not expect this. ¡°Impossible,¡± he uttered sharply, ¡°If you managed to enter the Tree¡¯s spiritual space, I would have known about it!¡±


    ¡°Then you might not have realized that all two hundred fiends of the horde you summoned are all destroyed too,¡± Chu Xun jabbed even more with a droll, wicked grin.


    ¡°Enchantment?!¡± The word slipped out the lips of the astounded Mo Yan.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Chu Xun responded coldly, ¡°You¡¯re only a fragment of the Fiend Lord¡¯s soul, and yet you dared to divide yourself further. Talk about a stupid gambit.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand this at all. What on earth are you talking about, Chu?!¡± Gao Mohan blurted.


    ¡°Long when the Subterranean Devils were sealed away, the Fifth Fiend Lord left a gambit here. He concealed a fragment of his soul in an object here, which it was later found and released by Di Yanjing,¡± said Chu Xun, pausing a beat, ¡°When I entered the spiritual domain of the Divine Tree just now, I encountered him another him, actually there. The ¡®Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯ there, the horde of two hundred fiends, and this fake Mo Yan ¨C they are created from the fragment of the Fiend Lord¡¯s soul he left here.¡±


    ¡°That must mean that the ¡®me¡¯ inside the Tree¡¯s spiritual domain is in trouble,¡± observed Mo Yan with frost.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You tried to corrupt the Tree¡¯s spirit, but I got there in time and my prowess in enchantments allowed me to help the spirit. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the ¡®you¡¯ inside there should be destroyed by now.¡±


    ¡°I really have underestimated you, Devil. I should have long killed you when you came to where we were sealed,¡± said Mo Yan with cold fury.


    ¡°There¡¯s no cure for regret, I¡¯m afraid,¡± chuckled Chu Xun derisively. ¡°Surely you understand there¡¯s folly in leaving loose ends, so I never allow my enemies any chance of recovering.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lesson I¡¯ll remember for life,¡± growled Mo Yan.


    ¡°That¡¯s the cost of your lesson: your life.¡±


    With a snort, Mo Yan radiated a huge burst of foul aura so thick that even the air warped and popped from the sudden rise in pressure.


    Di Yanjing hardly looked amused himself to find out that he had lost control of the Divine Tree.


    ¡°So, Fifth Fiend Lord,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°Ready to face your death?¡±


    ¡°I might be weakened, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I am an easy game. I had made the mistake of sparing you once, but I¡¯ll never repeat that mistake again. You¡¯ll never leave this place alive.¡±


    ¡°Kill me? You¡¯ll have to do better than just a fragment of your soul that has barely managed to survive for a thousand years,¡± scoffed Chu Xun who promptly instructed the others, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Di Yanjing to you. Remember, the Flaming Qilin shall keep him busy with close combat while the rest of you are to support him from afar.¡±


    The others could hardly expect to defeat Di Yanjing through sheer superiority of number alone. The Great Elder of the Elf race was a champion in the mid-Immortal level that they could only hold back temporarily until Chu Xun was done with Mo Yan.


    Despite saying that what stood before him now was only a doppelganger created from a fragment of the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s soul, Chu Xun knew better than to underrate his opponent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this then!¡±


    Chu Xun grunted with his fists clenched firmly as he lunged at Mo Yan like a charging bull radiating a rich purplish aura of Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    ¡°I hereby sentence you to death for meddling in my plans, Devil!¡± bellowed Mo Yan, leaping off the veranda and swooping down on Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun swung a fist at his foe and the resonating air crackled like thunder.


    While Mo Yan, with a cloud of foul aura over him, fired a blast of energy that made the air whine and pop.


    Rumble!


    The energy bolts from both men collided and the eruption of force from the impact caused a shock wave that tossed both men backward.


    Chu Xun struggled to keep himself steady as he reeled with astonishment. Just a mere fragment of the actual Fiend Lord¡¯s soul and yet it has such power!


    Meanwhile, Mo Yan was just as shocked too. Chu Xun¡¯s powers were way beyond his expectation.


    Chu Xun¡¯s fierce stomp into the ground smashed the ground under his feet as he launched himself like a cannonball at Mo Yan. He lunged at the fiend with his fists on the ready for a direct punch.


    The undaunted Mo Yan flailed his fist with equal terror and power that threatened to rip open the fabric of Space too.


    Bang! Bang!


    A litany of deep bangs followed the rapid wraith-like movements of the two men as they left a long trail of destruction behind them. Everything that came near to them was demolished and devastated by the pulsing concussion of their exchanges.


    On the other hand, the Flaming Qilin and Weng Xiong, both bearing in mind how dangerous Di Yanjing was, charged headfirst at the Great Elder.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Su Wei¡¯er and the others sprang into action too, letting loose their arrows in quick succession. Hails of deadly shafts screamed at Di Yanjing again and again.


    ¡°You imbeciles, you¡¯ll pay for my brother¡¯s death!¡± Di Yanjing channeled his powers and rich gusts of Internal Breath emanated enough to churn up winds and dust storms


    Bang!


    Di Yanjing delivered one punch to meet the Flaming Qilin¡¯s, and with that loud bang, it was the latter who was sent flying through the air.


    Weng Xiong followed up at once with earth-yellow flecks of light mottling the aura that he gave off as he threw himself at Di Yanjing, howling maniacally with his fists on the ready.


    ¡°Stupid fool,¡± scowled Di Yanjing with an easy swat on Weng Xiong¡¯s fist. From his palm, he discharged a huge burst of Internal Breath to blast Weng Xiong away too.


    The arrow shafts came whistling near. Di Yanjing let loose an enraged snarl and radiated another terrible burst of aura. With several quick blasts, he easily splintered the arrows before they reached him.


    ¡°Damn, what a handful,¡± the Flaming Qilin gave his numbing hands several shakes before he charged at Di Yanjing again.


    Weng Xiong tore after him, leaping into the air like an eagle swooping down on its prey.


    Qiu Yunping, Gao Mohan, and the rest did not remain idle as well. They took out whatever tools and weapons they have to help defeat Di Yanjing.


    Rumble!


    On the other side, Chu Xun had another head-on collision with Mo Yan and the shock wave from the impact caused an earthquake that rocked the Great Elder¡¯s residence into a crumbling mass of debris.


    As the two men retreated as result of the sweeping waves of shock, Chu Xun cast another spell with his mind.


    Demon-slain Finger¡ªFour Fingers Shocking the Sky!


    The air trembled and a huge monolith came crashing down from the sky, bearing down on Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan peered gravely at the incoming attack. With his foul magic, he conjured a huge, jet-black web that wrapped and constricted around the gigantic monolith.


    A huge boom came as the web exploded, destroying the massive monolith along with it. The ensuing waves of dust and wind storms rolled upon the grass beds of the Elf woods, sending jolts of tremor everywhere.


    Hong Meng Scripture¡ªSky Shaking Thirty-six Styles.


    Chu Xun balled his fists. He flailed them with blinding speed, spewing one energy bolt after another with the speed and intensity of a gatling gun while eliciting dragon roars and the screeches of a phoenix from both his left and right fists respectively. The salvo of energy bolts came down with the force of a missile barrage, threatening to blow Mo Yan to kingdom come.


    Mo Yan released a bestial howl in response, and skull-like silhouettes materialized around him and rose into the air like balloons, soaring into the air to meet the falling hail of energy bolts.


    Rumble!


    A long cascade of ear-splitting explosions ripped across the skies in a long torrent of fiery eruptions, pummeling at the earth even more.


    Surrounded by the purplish luminescence of the energy bolts he was firing, Chu Xun maintained his relentless shelling of Mo Yan, unleashing incalculable spates of fist-like bolts ¨C each as large as giant millstones ¨C into the air.


    In response, Mo Yan did not stop discharging his skull-shaped bolts as well, setting loose them like heat-seeking missiles to nullify Chu Xun¡¯s attacks.


    Earth-shaking eruptions ensued right after each and every collision of the bolts and every inch of the Elf woods quaked as if in fear.


    Rancor and fury burned in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. He needed to slay Mo Yan ¨C or the Fifth Fiend Lord, or whatever this was ¨C and nothing would stop him.


    With only his mind, he cast another spell.


    Screech!


    The ear-splitting cry of a phoenix scythed over the top of the forest. A phoenix of fire descended from the skies, its thirty-meter-long wingspan in full splendor.


    Chu Xun did not stop weaving more hand seals. Basking amid the roars of dragons reverberating from within his own body, the bones inside him ¨C bones of dragons ¨C shone brightly in gold. Chu Xun swiftly fired spurts of energies each like tiny little dragons of gold from his fists. The little golden dragons all streaked into the air and melted into the magnificent flaming phoenix swooping down like a hawk.


    Mo Yan hardly looked pleased at all. The sight of the phoenix looked awfully ominous to him as he quickly channeled his demonic powers.


    Roar!


    Mo Yan¡¯s size burgeoned into that of a hulking giant more than thirty meters tall, lumbering shoulder to shoulder with the tallest summits around him. He stomped after the phoenix, swinging his arms to hit the bird.


    Rumble!


    And he did; one of his blows caught the phoenix squarely and obliterated its skull easily, eliciting a sudden wave of inferno that engulfed several trees and reduced them into ashes.


    The gigantic Mo Yan wrapped his arms around the headless carcass of the phoenix, trying to rip it into shreds.


    Rumble!


    The carcass blew open into another bout of purplish waves of fire, but not without a little golden dragon zipping clear of the explosion before it burrowed its way into the giant¡¯s body.


    Rumble!


    Another terrible explosion ¨C from inside Mo Yan¡¯s gargantuan hulk this time ¨C erupted into a supernova of dazzling golden and purplish splendors amid blood and viscera that vanished into swirls of black fumes as a gaping hole open right at where his heart should be.


    Roar!


    Mo Yan threw his head back in an anguished howl as he toppled and crushed several trees as he stumbled unsteadily around, stamping enough craters and crevices in the ground beneath the force of his massive weight.


    Chu Xun launched himself up high into the air and somersaulted, bearing down on Mo Yan¡¯s head with a palm. From his hand, he fired another energy bolt shaped just like his palm, albeit bigger and larger, that slammed smashed straight into the giant¡¯s face.


    Rumble!


    Mo Yan¡¯s colossal mass was knocked down to the ground in a terrible crash with waves of dust storm spreading in all directions, battering the earth with such force that the ground cracked and split.


    Chu Xun landed and dashed forward, circling around Mo Yan¡¯s fallen girth speedily.


    ¡°Purplish Lotus Enchantment of Purification, activate!¡±


    He pointed a finger into the air and ripples of purplish lights blossomed from the tip of his finger, forming sheets of light that stretched into a barrier enchantment that enclosed Mo Yan inside.


    ¡°Purplish Lotus Enchantment of Purification, destroy!¡±


    Hum!


    Translucent violet lotuses ¨C each no larger than a serving bowl¨C bloomed in thin air as Chu Xun performed hand seals quickly, twinkling brightly like sparkling amethysts.


    Whoosh!


    The lotuses hovered in mid-air, glowing like dazzling lanterns, before, at Chu Xun¡¯s directions, they swarmed at Mo Yan and lunged at him.


    Each and every purple lotus swooped down on Mo Yan, casting a long and wide carpet-bombing run that blasted every inch of flesh from his giant mass that eventually evaporated into a black fume-like aura.


    Boom!


    The multitude of lotuses all erupted as one to annihilate every bit of Mo Yan¡¯s giant body.


    ¡°Just you wait, Devil. When I emerge in my full glory, I¡¯ll be sure to reduce you into ashes,¡± Mo Yan¡¯s bitter voice echoed over the dissipating foul aura.


    Chu Xun did not dare to breathe. Beads of sweat mottled all over the skin of his forehead. This was only a fragment of the Fiend Lord¡¯s soul and yet it had taken him such great lengths to defeat.


    At the same time, far away in the forbidden domain where the Subterranean Devils were sealed away, an angry and enraged voice bellowed from inside the deserted halls of a granite palace.


    ¡°The day I emerge shall be the day of your doom, Devil!¡±


    While Chu Xun was dealing with Mo Yan, the Flaming Qilin and the others were piling up injuries in their bout to keep Di Yanjing at bay.


    Bang!


    Di Yanjing really was formidable and the extent of his powers unfathomable. The Flaming Qilin and Weng Xiong were coughing up blood from the internal wounds they had incurred, especially for the latter whose arms were both mangled and fractured.


    Di Yanjing grinned smugly. He brandished a long, golden bow and three two-meter-long arrows. Drawing its string to the fullest, he fired the arrows.


    ARGGGHH!


    Bloody spattered on the ground. Despite their best efforts to evade, the arrows caught Su Wei¡¯er, Su Lianyi, and Yan Xin ¨C all three of them crashed to the ground in a wake of blood.


    Di Yanjing nocked two more arrows and fired them.


    Armed with his saber, Gao Mohan tried to deflect the shaft using the blade of his saber, only for the arrow to hit directly on his weapon, destroying it with a huge explosion that knocked him off his feet. The Immortal-class champion crumbled to the ground, spewing blood.


    Yan Xin managed to evade the second arrow, but the razor-sharp currents in its wake sliced through his abdomen, causing a hideous wound that bled uncontrollably.

 Chapter 494 - Silencing Doubters

    Di Yanjing aimed a two-meter-long shaft at Su Wei¡¯er with a smug and malicious grin on his face as he drew his bow to its fullest.


    ¡°Go down to the underworld to keep my brother company!¡±


    Whoosh!


    His fingers relaxed and the shaft tore right of out his fingers, screaming through the air like a shooting star streaking across the sky.


    But aside from being pale with horror, no one could do anything to save her.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun appeared right beside Su Wei¡¯er all of a sudden. With just a simple swat with his hand, he snapped the arrow shaft into splinters.


    ¡°Careful, Devil! The swine is incredible!¡± roared the Flaming Qilin.


    Wow, he¡¯s concerned about my wellbeing?! Chu Xun could not quite believe his ears.


    But the answer came quickly enough; the Qilin screamed again, ¡°Don¡¯t die! If you do, so are the rest of us!¡±


    Chu Xun snorted with exasperation. I knew it! There¡¯s no way that stupid beast will start worrying about anyone else!


    Di Yanjing glared at Chu Xun with grudge and fury blazing in his eyes. ¡°This is all your meddling, Devil! You¡¯ll pay for this!¡±


    Even so, Di Yanjing remained very much wary of Chu Xun, knowing how he had just defeated the fragment of the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s soul.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that to kill me,¡± Chu Xun said pensively. He has had no shortage of enemies wishing his death, and the addition of Di Yanjing into their number hardly mattered much to him.


    Swoosh!


    Three more arrows came screaming dangerously towards Chu Xun.


    ¡°Do you seriously think this is enough to kill me? Are you a fool?¡± teased Chu Xun. He summoned his powers and his fists glowed purple with Hong Meng Immortal Qi. With three successive clanks, he easily slapped at all three arrows, discharging enough power to blow them all into scraps of metal.


    Di Yanjing¡¯s pupils contracted with astonishment. He took out another deadly-looking arrow shaft ¨C this one emerald-green like venom, and with length barely a meter long.


    ¡°Careful, Chu Xun! That¡¯s an Enchanted Shaft!¡± warned Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi in unison.


    An Enchanted Shaft?!


    Chu Xun stared at the arrow with a piercing glance. That both Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi looked so terrified to see that arrow must mean that the arrow was dangerous.


    Di Yanjing pulled his bowstring to its full draw and released it. The arrow tore out of his grasp but unlike other arrows, it made no sound at all!


    And that was hardly the rest of it, as Chu Xun reeled with shock, the arrow vanished mid-flight!


    Knowing better than to be careless, Chu Xun quickly projected his Divine Sense and imbued his fists with enough Hong Meng Immortal Qi that his knuckles glittered like rock-hard diamonds.


    Boom!


    He swung his fists as soon as his senses picked up something, catching the arrowhead squarely as he discharged his powers furiously.


    What Enchanted Shaft?! A bombastic name for something so ordinary?! Chu Xun mused. But before he could breathe easily, a sudden surge of energy burst forth with the force of a dam.


    All Chu Xun managed to do was to grunt and the force slammed into him, knocking him off his feet and careening him into a tree with enough force to snap it in half.


    Swoosh!


    As soon as he hit ground, Chu Xun darted forward like a bullet.


    Bang!


    A huge hole burst open on where he was just standing in a huge detonation of earth and gravel.


    Chu Xun came to a pause. Then something made his expression changed and he vanished, speeding around at full speed.


    Bang!


    This spot too was blown open by the arrow in a huge explosion.


    What on earth?! Chu Xun thought. A fire-and-forget arrow that never stops coming for me?!


    Again and again, every time when Chu Xun paused, he would have to escape again and the spot where he stood before would be hit by the magical arrow.


    Not only it was quick and silent, but the arrow was also invisible and sure. It was only with the help of his Divine Sense that Chu Xun managed to remain unperforated yet.


    ¡°What in the world is that?!¡± the Flaming Qilin and the others all stared with jaws hanging with disbelief.


    ¡°That is an arrow made from the timber of the Divine Tree. There are two such arrows. One is in the keeping of Her Grace the Queen, while the other, here in the keeping of Di Yanjing,¡± explained Su Wei¡¯er visibly worried for Chu Xun. Once released, the arrow targets the aura of its mark and it would not rest until its target is dead.


    ¡°What can we do to defeat it?¡± asked Gao Mohan.


    Su Wei¡¯er shook her head. She had never heard of anyone defeating the Enchanted Shaft before.


    ¡°Careful, Chu! There hasn¡¯t been anyone yet to defeat this arrow!¡± cried Gao Mohan to Chu Xun.


    Yet to defeat this arrow?! Chu Xun nearly snorted. Nothing is undefeatable.


    Hum!


    Reincarnation Lines materialized around him in the thousands, coiling and flailing gently in the air like countless little serpents. They lunged at the incoming Enchanted Shaft and the innumerable tendrils constricted firmly around its length, holding it still in mid-air.


    Hum!


    Suspended in midair as if Time itself had stopped, the Enchanted Shaft trembled in its futile attempt to get free with slivers of green illumination peeking out through any slits.


    ¡°No one had ever defeated it eh?¡± Chu Xun said to himself aloud as one who has always derived thrill and gratification to disprove the impossible and silence any doubters.


    ¡°And you think that¡¯s enough to stop the Enchanted Shaft?¡± Di Yanjing remarked suddenly with a gleeful sneer.


    Sharp words of retort nearly slipped out Chu Xun¡¯s lips when he heard a loud crack and every single strand of the countless Reincarnation Lines that restrained the Enchanted Shaft snapped. In another flash of green, the Shaft vanished once more.


    Without even a beat of hesitation, Chu Xun fired two bolts from his fists.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two deafening eruptions came almost immediately, followed by a huge wave of rushing winds.


    Chu Xun fell backward, crashing to the ground several hundred meters away and the ground sank into a gaping crater beneath him.


    That was hardly the end. As soon as Chu Xun got up, the Enchanted Shaft never stopped its relentless pursuit of him, making craters with dogged alacrity every now and then.


    ¡°Look how I will strangle them to death with my bare hands,¡± Di Yanjing said, shuffling towards a nearby Flaming Qilin with a manic and devious grin.


    A poor Chu Xun, hounded incessantly by the Enchanted Shaft, bellowed indignantly, ¡°Just you wait, Di Yanjing. Laugh all you want now, but watch closely! I¡¯ll defeat your bloody arrow!¡±


    Di Yanjing paused in his steps to stare at Chu Xun.


    The Devil brandished his golden staff. The weapon, formerly forged from the very bones of the Ancestral Dragon, shone brightly in gold and purple.


    Di Yanjing peered at it, astonished, but only for one brief second before he burst out with laughter, ¡°Surely you¡¯re not relying on that battered old stick of yours?!¡±


    Chu Xun ignored the jeers. Activating the staff¡¯s power, he swung it viciously at the space before him.


    Bang!


    A huge fountain of golden sparks sprayed everywhere as something green and long flew away, spinning wildly. It was the Enchanted Shaft.


    Di Yanjing could not quite believe his eyes. The corners of his lips twitched with doubt and apprehension apparent on his face.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible¡­¡± Su Lianyi murmured blankly.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible for him. He¡¯s the Devil ¨C the Devil who will make the impossible possible,¡± Gao Mohan smiled with a whiff of pride before he winced with pain.


    The Enchanted Shaft turned invisible once more.


    Chu Xun held the end of his staff firmly and swung it as hard as he could like a golf club.


    CLANK!


    The Enchanted Shaft reappeared, careening away once more. This time, its greenish glow had weakened.


    An astounded Di Yanjing frantically withdrew his Enchanted Shaft.


    But Chu Xun was not in the mood of letting it go. With ungodly speed, he caught up to the fleeing Shaft and batted the Shaft away before whirling his staff around to whack at Di Yanjing.


    The Great Elder was hardly pleased with Chu Xun swinging his staff his way; channeling every ounce of Internal Breath he could, he fired a blast at Chu Xun.


    Rumble!


    Chu Xun¡¯s first swing easily split the wave of Internal Breath raging at him, before he dove headlong through the parting tide of dissipating energy and charged at Di Yanjing, catching him unawares with another follow-up bludgeon into him.


    Kacha!


    With the sickening crunch of bones breaking, Di Yanjing was sent flying in a long peal of agonizing screams. His broken right arm flailed aimlessly in the most grotesque manner as he flew and crashed into a tree, breaking its trunk in half.


    Chu Xun swiftly conjured another spell using his mind.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Shaking the Sky by the Fourth Finger!


    A thick and hoary aura swept over the battlegrounds in an instant and everyone looked up amidst the staggering presence bearing down on Earth now quivering as a massive monolith came crashing down from the skies, slamming into Di Yanjing with a deafening explosion that kicked up dust and wind storms.


    Before the dust even settled, Chu Xun rained down another Demon-slaughtering Palm attack by firing a giant palm-shaped energy bolt at his quarry.


    Boom!


    The ground shook and the summits all swayed and wobbled around them as the fight kicked up dust and earth and even gravel into the air.


    Chu Xun could care less about Di Yanjing. The Enchanted Shaft was speeding towards him.


    He activated his staff¡¯s power and clubbed hard at the Shaft again.


    What happened next really was ludicrous; what was a chase by a killer arrow turned into Chu Xun¡¯s one-sided pursuit of the magical arrow. Whenever he caught up to it, he would pummel on the arrow with rabid fervor like a blacksmith pummeling on a piece of iron.


    Clank! Clank! Clank!


    The interminable and rambunctious cacophony went on ad nauseam that everyone was beginning to feel their ears ringing.


    Yet an unrelenting Chu Xun peeled after the fleeing Shaft with his staff with the doggedness of a bloodhound, not willing to give it any chance for respite.


    Chu Xun¡¯s bludgeoning had robbed much of the Enchanted Shaft¡¯s greenish glow.


    Clank!


    Chu Xun gave the Shaft another bat, sending it flying away into the depths of the jungle.


    He sped after it like an apparition, tucking away his staff quickly before he caught the Shaft and held it firmly in his fingers.


    The Shaft trembled violently with what remaining glow still flashing. But it was too weakened, and so was its glow, and Chu Xun could easily restrain it with his bare hands.


    With his Divine Sense, Chu Xun founded the magical mark Di Yanjing had left.


    He destroyed the mark and the Shaft stopped its futile resistance, staying as still as a statue.


    He looked around to make sure no one was looking and stowed the Shaft away.


    Then he tidied his clothes, took out his golden staff before he dashed back to rejoin the others.


    But when he got back, he was welcomed by a strange sight.


    A shrub with a trunk as thick as a little child¡¯s arm had coiled a long winding branch around the Flaming Qilin and the wounded, healing them with its rich natural powers.


    Chu Xun looked around. Di Yanjing was gone. Utterly gone save for a puddle of blood and several scraps of fabric at where he was. The Divine Tree must have come and made short work of him.


    Feigning innocence, Chu Xun strode to the pool of blood. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for your treachery, Di Yanjing. You were the Great Elder of the Elves. A position of great repute, prestige, and power. And after what you¡¯ve done, you¡¯ve caused enough damage to this blessed utopia¡­ Such a shame¡­¡±


    As he sighed, he bent down to grab a fistful of soil while doing his best to look somber and gloomy as if he was genuinely feeling sorry for Di Yanjing. But no one saw how he had quietly tucked away a Storage Ring that was hidden in the soil.


    Chu Xun grinned to himself, satisfied, as he dusted the dirt off his hands before turning back to the others. He grumbled to the Tree, ¡°You should have kept him first. He knows information that makes him more useful alive than dead.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Enchanted Shaft?¡± the Tree cut him off, radiating a soft greenish glow as it communicated telepathically.


    ¡°Gone. Destroyed,¡± said Chu Xun placidly.


    ¡°Never. The Enchanted Shafts are made using the hardest timber from my own trunk. Divine Relics won¡¯t even lay a scratch on it.¡±


    ¡°You overestimate yourself. Well, the Shaft¡¯s destroyed anyway. As to how, that¡¯s a secret,¡± said Chu Xun.


    The Divine Tree fell silent for one beat. ¡°We should talk one day,¡± said the Tree.


    Chu Xun felt a chill running up his spine. It really was awkward with the Tree speaking to him first in a female voice and then in a male voice.


    But that did not dissuade Chu Xun from agreeing to a talk. There were questions that he needed answers to.


    ¡°What about the Fifth Fiend Lord inside you?¡±


    ¡°Destroyed,¡± responded the Tree simply.


    Chu Xun nodded. The Tree must have destroyed the Fiend Lord¡¯s soul inside it before coming here.


    The conversation ended there as the Divine Tree went back to focus on healing the others.


    Chu Xun sat down to recuperate and meditate as well.

 Chapter 495 - Greedy Rewards

    Lying lazily on the soft grass beds, Chu Xun enjoyed his time idling about inside the Divine Tree¡¯s spiritual domain. It really was a very comfortable and soothing respite after what was a gritting and fierce battle.


    The Spirit of the Divine Tree, now in its female fairy form, hovered in mid-air now far away.


    ¡°The Elf race owes you a great thanks for averting this crisis,¡± said the Spirit in a chirping female voice.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind a reward for the help I¡¯ve put in,¡± chuckled Chu Xun.


    For seconds, the Spirit said nothing as if it really was contemplating a reward. Chu Xun simpered and said, ¡°I was only joking.¡±


    The Divine Tree must be a powerful entity of untold age. It might be powerful than even Emperor Ao himself, and for this reason, Chu Xun knew he needed to tread carefully in her ¨C or his ¨C presence.


    But being a creature of peace and virtue, the Tree could still take a joke or two.


    The Spirit waved a hand and a heap of fruits, each sparkling with an exquisite gold gloss.


    Magical fruits ¨C a whole mound of several hundreds of them and enough to flabbergast Chu Xun.


    ¡°I seem to remember that you humans were fighting for these magical fruits outside the entrance that leads to this place,¡± said the Divine Tree.


    ¡°I seem to remember that you humans were fighting for these magical fruits outside the entrance that leads to this place,¡± said the Divine Tree.


    ¡°You know about these fruits?¡± uttered an astounded Chu Xun.


    ¡°All of the Elf race is under my protection. The trees have begun to mutate here, but only recently ¨C a little more than ten years ago ¨C and since then, these magical fruits too began to appear,¡± said the Tree.


    ¡°Surely you know that consuming magical fruits affords its users substantial enhancement in their powers by leaps and bounds, but at the cost of one¡¯s life force. The more you gain, the more you lose too,¡± said Chu Xun making no attempt to take the fruits now laden before his feet.


    The price of consuming these fruits was just too costly for the good that they bestow.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you have not been consuming it correctly,¡± the Spirit chuckled suddenly, ¡°The price of sacrificing your life force can be circumvented by consuming the pollen and the fruits together.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± gasped Chu Xun before he remembered something. He took out a little jade vial. It contained a powder he collected from a strange golden flower before coming here. He showed the vial to the Spirit, ¡°Is this pollen too?¡±


    The Spirit unstoppered the vial and peered inside and she nodded, ¡°It is. The flowers that bear magical fruits bear pollen, hence they are pollen and they are magical fruits too, one way or another.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. She was right; the powder originated from a flower he plucked outside.


    That would explain how Jiu You¡¯s powers had increased after she had been fed this pollen during her unconsciousness.


    ¡°What happens if I consume the pollen a few years after I consumed a magical fruit?¡± asked Chu Xun. He needed to know the answer because of Jiu You.


    But the Spirit shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot say. These fruits have only begun to grow recently and hence I have not studied them enough.¡±


    Chu Xun could only nod quietly with resignation.


    ¡°Can you give me some pollen too?¡± asked Chu Xun. If consuming the magical fruits with pollen could avoid its cost, Chu Xun quickly drew every single fruit before him into his Ring.


    The Spirit waved a hand and conjured several magical flowers and Chu Xun quickly tucked them into his Ring too.


    ¡°Do you have more? I need more,¡± said Chu Xun. Just seven really was too few.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have for now. Flowers with pollen mature very quickly. In just one day, they¡¯ll grow into fruits,¡± said the Spirit.


    That was true, as Chu Xun well knew as he quickly tossed out more than dozens of jade vials and chests. Then he asked for the Divine Tree¡¯s favor to save him some pollen whenever she could.


    ¡°You humans really are greedy,¡± remarked the Divine Tree, this time in a male voice that made Chu Xun¡¯s hair stand.


    Chu Xun just had to ask, ¡°Are you actually male or female?¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± replied the Spirit as a matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Hermaphrodite?!¡± gasped Chu Xun.


    ¡°Just because you saved the Elves doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll tolerate any impertinence from you, Devil.¡±


    Chu Xun waved a hand and said, ¡°I mean no disrespect. It¡¯s just¡­ For one moment, you¡¯re a he, then after then, you¡¯re a she¡­ So¡­ You know¡­¡±


    The Spirit fell into silent contemplation before she finally said, ¡°I¡¯m female, although I use a male voice sometimes to sound powerful and commanding.¡±


    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t have to pretend to be male to be commanding. You only need to show a thing or two with that great powers of yours and no one would dare raise his voice at you,¡± commented Chu Xun.


    ¡°I know nothing about that. The Elves are not a race with psychic abilities and hence none of them had been able to communicate directly with me,¡± muttered the Spirit. ¡°It was my master who planted me here and he bade me to keep the Elves safe. I can still remember his soft and soothing voice, that¡¯s why I always tried to mimic him.¡±


    That was news enough for Chu Xun. For one to plant and nurture a magical tree that would become as strong and powerful as this Divine Tree would take at least the stage of Tribulation Transcendence or even someone with the rank of Immortal Emperor.


    He himself has had enough experience of growing such plants in his own domain when he was still an Immortal Emperor.


    Yet now, he began to wonder if Emperor Ao was true. The Earth must have had many immensely powerful entities that not even ten Worlds of Cultivation put together could hardly hope to compete.


    ¡°So how did Di Yanjing manage to gain control of you?¡± That was a question that puzzled Chu Xun. The Divine Tree wielded enough powers to dwarf even the actual Fifth Fiend Lord himself. Yet how did a simple sliver of its soul managed to get the better of it?


    The Spirit¡¯s face blushed a bright pink patch before she bashfully admitted, ¡°I was sleeping. I was drifting between consciousness and complete sleep when I was caught unawares. In fact, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m fully awake now too.¡±


    ¡°All right. How long have you been asleep?¡±


    The Spirit paused to think. Then she said, ¡°A little more than a decade?¡±


    It was all Chu Xun could do to prevent himself from flashing her a thumbs-up. The duration of the Tree¡¯s sleep could see a baby¡¯s growth into an adult.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring being alone here and sleeping¡¯s pretty much the only thing I can do to spend time,¡± grumbled the Spirit.


    Chu Xun peered at her quietly. The Divine Tree might possibly be one of the strongest and most powerful entities on Earth, but she also led a pitiful and lonely life. For thousands and millions of years, she endured alone. That she was not yet insane was already a marvel in its own right. The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s soul must have been able to make use of her own desolation and gloom to overpower her before.


    ¡°I have an idea that would help,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly.


    ¡°What idea is that?¡± cried the Spirit, her face lighting up with exhilaration and hope.


    ¡°Not yet. But it won¡¯t be long, I promise you,¡± said Chu Xun.


    From the way the spirit talked and behaved, Chu Xun could tell that although she had lived for tens of millions of years, she had never communicated with anyone. She was as simple-minded as a child, and her way of speaking was probably learned from the elveFrom the disposition of the Spirit, Chu Xun could tell that she had never made contact with anyone before for thousands and thousands of years. The purity of her mind and her manner of speech must be things that she had learned from her long years of watching over the Elves. s outside.


    She could have chosen to desert the Elves and strike out on her own. With her powers, she could have done well. But she faithfully held on to her oath to keep the Elves safe.


    Chu Xun talked to her at length, discussing much about the ancient times on Earth. But the Divine Tree could remember little as she was still very young then.


    Finally, Chu Xun promised that he would come back to visit her if he could find the time. That seemed to cheer up the Spirit like a little child.


    Peace and order returned to the Elf race before long even though their might was weakened with the Di Yanjing¡¯s treachery. But the Elves remained safe with the protection of the Divine Tree that no amount of Di Yanjings could equate.


    To thank Chu Xun and his companions for their help, the Sacred Maiden ordered a banquet.


    During the feast, Su Wei¡¯er looked as if she has something to say.


    Chu Xun noticed it but he ignored her, for he knew what she wished to speak to him about.


    Su Lianyi never stopped giving her strange looks and the Sacred Maiden could not quite summon the courage to speak up.


    No one could ever miss it. Not even Gao Mohan and the others.Finally, an exasperated Su Lianyi stood up. She strode to Chu Xun and bent down in an unequivocal one-knee kneel ¨C the highest form of respect that Elves could ever show.


    Finally, an exasperated Su Lianyi stood up. She strode to Chu Xun and bent down in an unequivocal one-knee kneel ¨C the highest form of respect that Elves could ever show.


    ¡°What is going on, Elder Su?¡± said Chu Xun, although he made no attempt to lift Su Lianyi up. Su Lianyi¡¯s gesture of respect for him was one that he gladly accepted.


    ¡°Please, Chu Xun. We implore your assistance to help Her Grace the Queen,¡± begged Su Lianyi.


    Chu Xun knew this was coming. It was no secret that the Queen of Elves was now incarcerated in a magical enchantment and the magic of enchantments was coincidentally the bread and butter of Chu Xun¡¯s craft.


    Su Wei¡¯er knew better than to remain idle when her aunt was kneeling. She rushed out of her seat and kneeled before Chu Xun too.


    ¡°We implore for your help, Chu Xun, to help free Her Grace the Queen.¡±


    Every Elf around them all fell to their knees at once.


    Gao Mohan and the others went speechless. It did not take a genius to know that if the Queen of Elves was incarcerated somewhere, then her prison must be an enchantment so powerful that a being of immense power like her could not defeat. Even Chu Xun knew as much.


    Chu Xun said not a word as he mulled his options.


    But the irascible Flaming Qilin could wait no longer. ¡°Come on, Devil!¡± cried the Sacred Beast, ¡°You saved the Elf race, so what¡¯s another Queen?¡±


    Chu Xun suppressed the urge to give him another beating. ¡°Go save her yourself then, if it¡¯s as easy as you say,¡± Chu Xun scowled at him with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Ah, I¡ª¡± stammered the Flaming Qilin. He had, from this adventure, learned how powerful the Devil was firsthand.


    Looking at the angry Fire Kylin, Chu Xun suddenly smiled.But Chu Xun broke into giggles, amused to see the Flaming Qilin turn quiet.


    ¡°All right, Qilin,¡± said Chu Xun at last with a devious look at the Qilin, ¡°I can save the Queen, but I¡¯ll need a show of sincerity ¨C from you.¡± The bumbling oaf just liked to blurt out anything with hardly any subtleness and decorum and Chu Xun thought this might be a good time for a lesson.


    ¡°All right. What sort of display do you want to see? Name your price and if it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do it!¡± the Qilin smacked his chest confidently.


    Chu Xun simpered and communicated telepathically, ¡°You told me once that you are endowed with the ancient knowledge of your lineage. So here¡¯s my condition: a drop of your True Blood and a peek into the knowledge of your forebears. Gift these to me and I¡¯ll save the Queen at once.¡±


    Chu Xun simpered and communicated telepathically, ¡°You told me once that you are endowed with the ancient knowledge of your lineage. So here¡¯s my condition: a drop of your True Blood and a peek into the knowledge of your forebears. Gift these to me and I¡¯ll save the Queen at once.¡±


    The Flaming Qilin was not at all pleased to hear Chu Xun¡¯s offer. ¡°How dare you, Devil! What a monster you are! I¡¯ll never agree to such terms!¡±


    The Flaming Qilin blurted those words aloud that everyone stared at him strangely. What had Chu Xun said to make him so angry?


    ¡°Your Eminence the Sacred Maiden, Elder Su, please get up,¡± Chu Xun helped them up before going back to sipping his drink casually. With not so much as a look at the Flaming Qilin, Chu Xun said to Su Wei¡¯er, ¡°I have a question, Sacred Maiden.¡±


    Su Wei¡¯er nodded her head.


    ¡°Are Sacred Maidens allowed to marry? I mean can Sacred Maidens like you take a husband?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°Ah?¡¯ Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s cheeks blazed a bright pink patch as her gaze trembled.


    Gao Mohan and the others all stared at Chu Xun with suspicion. What is this?! Is he holding the wellbeing of the Elvish Queen as ransom to have Su Wei¡¯er marry him?


    The Flaming Qilin¡¯s glare at Chu Xun had never been any more venomous. He was thinking exactly the same and he knew that Su Wei¡¯er would do anything, including giving up herself if it meant saving the Queen.

 Chapter 496 - Blackmail

    Not to mention others, even Su Wei¡¯er herself blushed with her heart pounding. She thought that Chu Xun had fallen in love with her.


    Su Wei¡¯er avoided Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, but she was thinking wildly.


    ¡°Chu Xun, the Sacred Maiden of our race can marry someone, but many things have to be taken into consideration because of her special identity. Her marriage is not simply a matter of marrying someone but an event with all kinds of things needed to be taken care of. At least, the Queen of Elves must agree.¡± Su Lianyi explained.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and then fell silent, thinking, ¡°The Sacred Maiden¡¯s marriage turns out to be so complicated.¡±


    Thinking that Chu Xun was unhappy, Su Lianyi said hurriedly, ¡°Chu Xun, as long as you can rescue the Queen of Elves, she will probably allow you to marry the Sacred Maiden.¡±


    ¡°Marry the Sacred Maiden to me?¡± Chu Xun widened his eyes with shock.


    Gao Mohan and his companions looked at each other.


    Feeling strange about Chu Xun¡¯s reaction, Su Lianyi asked tentatively, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask about this for the sake of marrying the Sacred Maiden?¡±


    ¡°Aunt.¡± Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Who will say such a thing directly?¡± she thought.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± Chu Xun glanced at the Flaming Qilin and said, ¡°I asked about it for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Someone else?¡± Everyone looked at the Flaming Qilin.


    The Flaming Qilin was slightly stunned. Fortunately, he had always been brazen, so he acted as if nothing had happened, asking, ¡°Why are you all staring at me?¡±


    Gao Mohan and his companions looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°Did you hear it clearly, Qilin? If you want to marry the Sacred Maiden, you have to get the permission of the Queen of Elves. Compared to your happiness, the Sacred Maiden, and the thing that I can rescue the Queen of Elves, the conditions I offered earlier are nothing,¡± Chu Xun said to the Flaming Qilin through his divine sense.


    The Flaming Qilin glared at Chu Xun, realizing that this was Chu Xun¡¯s scheme.


    ¡°You¡¯re looting,¡± the Flaming Qilin couldn¡¯t help roaring.


    Everyone looked at the Flaming Qilin strangely and thought, ¡°What is this guy doing?¡±


    Chu Xun, who didn¡¯t bother to communicate with him through his divine sense, said directly, ¡°Can you behave like a real man, Qilin? Since you like the Sacred Maiden, you should show me your sincerity.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Xun winked at Gao Mohan and his companions. Being smart, these people immediately realized that Chu Xun was probably about to entrap the Flaming Qilin. And they were happy to cooperate with him.


    ¡°Qilin, it turns out that you like the Sacred Maiden. No wonder you are more anxious than anyone about the Sacred Maiden¡¯s affairs. I support your idea of craving for the one you¡¯re not worthy of,¡± Gao Mohan shouted with his eyes wide open deliberately.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you can¡¯t speak that way. Qilin is a magical beast. He is suitable for the Sacred Maiden,¡± Qiu Yunping joked.


    ¡°In fact, there¡¯s nothing wrong with drooling over the one you¡¯re not worthy of. At least, it proves that Qilin has a will to make progress,¡± Shi Yifei added.


    The face of Su Wei¡¯er, the Sacred Maiden, turned bloody red. She was simple, but she was not stupid. How could she not feel the Flaming Qilin¡¯s deep affection for her? And Su Lianyi had also indirectly said that the Flaming Qilin matched her quite well. In fact, she liked that man a little too.


    The Flaming Qilin¡¯s handsome face turned scarlet.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Chu Xun said with some regret.


    ¡°Pity for what, Mr. Chu?¡± Gao Mohan asked.


    ¡°I want to rescue the Queen of Elves, but I need Qilin¡¯s help. Unfortunately, he is unwilling to help me.¡± Chu Xun spread his hands and continued, ¡°I have the will, but I¡¯m not strong enough.¡±


    ¡°Ah? He is even unwilling to help you. It proves that our guess is wrong. Qilin doesn¡¯t like the Sacred Maiden,¡± Gao Mohan said and shook his head.


    ¡°I think so. If he really likes the Sacred Maiden, he will try his best to rescue the Queen of Elves. If I were him, I would not hesitate to sacrifice my life.¡± Shi Yifei looked at the Flaming Qilin with disdain.


    ¡°Qilin, you¡¯re a real man. You want to get what you desire by doing nothing. You don¡¯t want to sacrifice anything, but you want to get a wife. Don¡¯t blame me for looking down upon you.¡± Weng Xiong shook his head in a way of despising the Flaming Qilin.


    The Sacred Maiden stared at the Flaming Qilin, and her red face was gradually turning pale.


    Su Lianyi glanced at the Flaming Qilin and shook her head in disappointment. She had thought that the Flaming Qilin and Su Wei¡¯er would be a perfect match, but now she realized that she had been too idealistic.


    The Flaming Qilin could ignore others¡¯ attitudes. But when he saw that the Sacred Maiden¡¯s eyes were becoming indifferent, he became anxious and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, but that Chu the Devil is taking advantage of my bad situation. He wants a drop of True Blood from my heart and¡­¡±


    He stopped at this point. He couldn¡¯t mention the inheritance anymore. This was a priceless treasure. If the information was leaked, he would be the target of public envy and everyone would covet it. A moving treasure vault would arouse the greed of so many people. Last time, he had accidentally said it when he was a little too complacent. Then, Chu the Devil was attracted and wanted to get it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a drop of True Blood from your heart, and then you made such a fuss as if I would take your life.¡± Chu Xun said disdainfully, ¡°Besides, I want the True Blood because I wish to rescue the Queen of Elves. This is for your good. Do you think you can marry the Sacred Maiden without the permission of Her Grace the Queen?¡±


    Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s look at the Flaming Qilin had turned indifferent. Looking at Chu Xun, she said, ¡°Will the True Blood from my heart work?¡±


    Shocked, the Flaming Qilin cursed wildly in his head, ¡°Chu Xun, you¡¯re a scheming man! You do whatever it takes to get what you want. You use open and secret means and other tricks. I¡¯m even¡­ short of words to describe who you really are.¡±


    ¡°Dear Sacred Maiden, it¡¯s not that I am unwilling, but that this bastard is trying to make me a bad guy with false proof. You don¡¯t know how greedy he is. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Qilin, thank you for your help to the Elf race during this period of time. The Elf race will repay you with doubled rewards in the future.¡± Su Wei¡¯er interrupted the Flaming Qilin and looked at Chu Xun, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°Only the True Blood from the heart of a magical beast works,¡± Chu Xun shook his head and said.


    ¡°Okay, I agree!¡± The Flaming Qilin glared at Chu Xun and then beckoned him to go aside to talk.


    Chu Xun smiled and walked to the side with the Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°You sinister man! You scheming demon!¡± The Flaming Qilin was so angry that fire came out of his nostrils.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to swear at me, there¡¯s nothing to talk about. Bye-bye!¡± Chu Xun turned around, ready to leave.


    The Flaming Qilin grabbed Chu Xun and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Okay, I promise you that I¡¯ll give you a drop of True Blood so that you can have a look at the inheritance of our Qilin race.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through?¡± Chu Xun snickered. He had been sure that the Flaming Qilin would agree. To put it bluntly, he would not let his prey off.


    Although this action was a little immoral, Chu Xun had deeply realized his weakness through this matter¡ªhis cultivation was so low that he felt it so hard to deal with a wisp of Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s soul.


    Therefore, he had to work out all ways to make himself strong because the Subterranean Devils Clan watched him with hostility. He wondered if there were any other tricks left behind by the Fifth Fiend Lord? He must always be on guard for fear of the appearance of the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    ¡°Can I exchange the second request with a secret technique?¡± asked the Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°What kind of secret technique?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously.


    ¡°The Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan,¡± the Flaming Qilin answered.


    Chu Xun looked expressionless, but he was astonished. The Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan was among the top 10 precious techniques in the world of cultivation, and he had searched for it for hundreds of years but could not find it.


    ¡°Are you talking about the secret technique of the ancient fierce beasts¡ªRoc race?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were full of yearning.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Flaming Qilin said and nodded.


    ¡°The roc that can cause waves that are as high as 1,500km with its wings and soar up to the height of 4,500 km,¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help thinking.


    Zhuangzi wrote about the rock (Kun Peng) in his essay A Happy Excursion: ¡°In the northern ocean, there is a fish, called the Kun. I do not know how many thousand kilometers it is in size. When it turns into a bird, it is called the Peng. I do not know how many thousand kilometers its back is in breadth. When it flaps its wings and flies, its wings can obscure the sky like clouds.¡±


    Some called it an ancient magical bird, while others called it a fierce beast. Chu Xun preferred to believe that it was a fierce beast because he had learned about the lethality of the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan in an unofficial history book¡ªit was quite terrifying.


    Unexpectedly, now he accidentally got the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan, which he had been searching for for hundreds of years but couldn¡¯t get any clues.


    ¡°Agree or not? Give me your word.¡± The Flaming Qilin saw that Chu Xun felt uncertain for a while, frowned for a few moments, and smirked for a short time, so he couldn¡¯t help worrying if he was willing.


    ¡°Tell me the truth. How did you get the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It is in my inheritance, but it is not suitable for the Qilin race to cultivate,¡± the Flaming Qilin said.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up, staring at the Flaming Qilin¡¯s head with strong yearning. ¡°What kind of treasures are in it?¡±


    The Flaming Qilin¡¯s hair stood on end when he saw Chu Xun¡¯s stare because it seemed to show that the man wanted to open his head and see what was inside.


    ¡°Tell me the truth. Is there any other secret techniques in your inheritance?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Do you think secret techniques can be got easily? Apart from the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan, I only have the secret technique of the Qilin race in my inheritance,¡± the Flaming Qilin couldn¡¯t help shouting angrily.


    ¡°Qilin Secret Technique?¡± Honestly, Chu Xun now behaved like a cheeky man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting our race¡¯s secret technique. It has the Forbidden Area Installation, and I can¡¯t even see it now. If it is forcefully opened, it will be destroyed,¡± the Flaming Qilin said.


    ¡°Look how mean you are! I¡¯m just asking a question,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile. It was never too late to enjoy something nice. No matter whether what the Flaming Qilin said was true or not, he must get the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan first. As for the rest, he would take it slow.


    The Flaming Qilin fumed. If the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan was leaked, the whole earth, including the East and the West and even those secluded old demons, would be restless. But Chu Xun still accused him of being mean!


    ¡°Okay, deal,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°We can make a deal, but I have a condition,¡± the Flaming Qilin said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You bastard caused the Sacred Maiden to misunderstand me, so you have to clear up her misunderstanding of me.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Chu Xun agreed immediately. He had thought it was something hard to do, but it was, in fact, a trivial matter. When he threatened the Flaming Qilin, he had already planned everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan first,¡± the Flaming Qilin said.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and relaxed.


    The Flaming Qilin pressed the spot between Chu Xun¡¯s eyebrows with one finger, transmitting a series of obscure symbols into his brain.


    Chu Xun was a little absent-minded. Those symbols turned into a roc after they entered his brain.


    ¡°Is it the roc?¡± he wondered.


    A terrifying big red fish with wings kept performing some kind of martial skill.


    ¡°Done.¡± The Flaming Qilin withdrew his hand angrily.


    Chu Xun opened his eyes. If it were not for the wrong time, he would almost hastily begin to practice the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taught you the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan, but I¡¯ll think about giving you the True Blood after you change the Sacred Maiden¡¯s attitude toward me.¡± The Flaming Qilin grew cautious. To be exact, he was afraid of falling into Chu Xun¡¯s trap again.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.

 Chapter 497 - The Drama King!

    Chu Xun walked back with the Flaming Qilin.


    Everyone fixed their eyes on the two of them, especially the Sacred Maiden and Su Lianyi. This was something about the Queen of Elves, so the two ladies were more anxious than anyone else.


    ¡°Has Qilin agreed, Mr. Chu?¡± Gao Mohan asked the question that everyone else wanted to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my attitude toward Qilin this time. He is willing to give up his life for justice.¡± Chu Xun nodded slightly and sighed.


    ¡°It is just a drop of True Blood from his heart, isn¡¯t it? It is precious, but it is certainly not a matter of giving up his life for justice?¡± Weng Xiong muttered.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you guys don¡¯t know. Qilin is a magical beast, and his True Blood is priceless. He is still at the stage of development. If he loses a drop of True Blood, his cultivation will decline and he might also have an unnoticeable problem in his cultivation in the future. The most terrible condition is that he might not be able to cultivate anymore.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s so serious? One¡¯s life will be ruined if one can¡¯t cultivate, especially for a magical beast like the Flaming Qilin. No wonder he reacted so strongly when Chu Xun said he wanted a drop of his True Blood earlier.


    ¡°Anyone will lose his temper if someone wants to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Qilin has agreed to offer a drop of his True Blood. This is a life risk and an act of giving up his life for justice, right? Is he not worthy of our admiration?¡± Chu Xun said in a deep voice.


    Everyone fell silent. ¡°The Flaming Qilin is helping the Queen of Elves out of trouble with his life!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve misunderstood you, Qilin. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Quite ashamed, Gao Mohan took out 100 high-quality spiritual herbs and handed them to Qilin. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with anything else. This is my respect for you. I hope you don¡¯t think I¡¯m too mean.¡±


    The Flaming Qilin was baffled. Before he could say anything, Weng Xiong pushed Gao Mohan away from behind and said, ¡°Qilin, you¡¯re a real man. In my whole life, I only admire a few people. Mr. Chu is the first one, and you are the second.¡±


    After that, Weng Xiong took out 100 spiritual herbs and gave them to the Flaming Qilin, letting him nourish his body after donating the True Blood.


    Shi Yifei and Qiu Yunping also came over to present their gifts to show their respect for the Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°No,¡± Su Wei¡¯er suddenly said.


    All the people looked at her in surprise. ¡°What does ¡®no¡¯ mean?¡±


    Looking at the Flaming Qilin, Su Wei¡¯er said apolitically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qilin. I¡¯ve misunderstood you, but I can¡¯t allow you to save Her Grace the Queen with your life.¡±


    ¡°Qilin, you are a responsible good child. Wei¡¯er is right. We can¡¯t exchange your life for the life of Her Grace the Queen. If she learned it, she wouldn¡¯t agree, either,¡± Su Lianyi said.


    The Flaming Qilin was dumbfounded, but he began to admire Chu Xun somewhat. ¡°Cheater Chu made me become a hero who would love to sacrifice his life for justice from a mean person who wouldn¡¯t save someone in the critical situation.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Force out your True Blood hurriedly, and take the chance to move your dear Sacred Maiden.¡± Chu Xun transmitted his voice through his divine sense.


    The Flaming Qilin glared at Chu Xun and then looked at the Sacred Maiden righteously, saying, ¡°Dear Sacred Maiden, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly activated his cultivation. Then, a terrible heat wave appeared and moved in all directions, even making the surrounding air twisted.


    A drop of blood with red clouds floated out of his mouth and hovered in the air. As soon as the blood appeared, the ancient trees around smoked and the earth cracked.


    Chu Xun quickly took out his jade bottle to collect the blood.


    The Flaming Qilin suddenly turned pale and staggered, about to fall.


    Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s eyes turned red. She hurried over to support the Flaming Qilin and said tearfully, ¡°How do you feel, Qilin?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± He only let out one word with difficulty before passing out in the arms of the Sacred Maiden.


    Chu Xun was astonished. He had just told the Flaming Qilin to pretend to be weak after forcing out the True Blood, but he had never expected this guy to say some honeyed words and then pretend to be dead.


    ¡°A drama king! He is a drama king!¡± Chu Xun said to himself inwardly.


    The Sacred Maiden¡¯s delicate face was full of worry. She asked people to carry the Flaming Qilin to her treehouse and left hurriedly before she could say goodbye to Chu Xun and the others.


    But no one would blame her at this time. The Flaming Qilin had made such a big sacrifice, so it was normal for the Sacred Maiden to worry about him.


    ¡°A man should be like Qilin,¡± Weng Xiong said admiringly.


    ¡°I hope Qilin can go through this tribulation,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    ¡°Qilin is a real man. He is responsible, and I¡¯ll make friends with him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    All the people complimented the Flaming Qilin with all kinds of remarks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and figure out a way to save Her Grace the Queen.¡± Chu Xun left with these words.


    He did not return to the treehouse, nor did he go to study any methods to rescue the Queen of Elves. Instead, he went to the Spirit of the Divine Tree.


    The Spirit was very happy to see him.


    However, he was not here to chat with the Spirit but to meditate on the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan in a quiet place.


    He found a large open area and sat down cross-legged.


    ¡°A liar.¡± The Spirit was a little disappointed because she had thought that Chu Xun was here to chat with her.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t wait to meditate on the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan.


    This meditation lasted for several hours.


    Chu Xun¡¯s aura began to gather rapidly, and violent airflows were swirling around him.


    The Spirit stared at him curiously with her big watery eyes.


    As his aura became violent, Chu Xun suddenly leaped from the ground and threw a punch at the mountain peak in the distance. The splendid fist radiance instantly covered hundreds of meters around. Then, a fierce beast took into form and hit the mountain peak.


    Bang!


    This piece of land shook all over. The mountain peak was flattened, and earth and stone were taken into the air.


    Chu Xun opened his eyes, greatly surprised.


    He had mastered three of the top 10 precious techniques in the world of cultivation: Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique, Eternal Phoenix Scripture, and Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan.


    But he had not fully comprehended the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan. It took time for him to polish it through fighting.


    ¡°What a powerful secret technique! But your cultivation is not good enough,¡± the Spirit blinked and said with interest.


    Chu Xun nodded. Now his mind was full of the idea of becoming stronger. This time, he would have to cultivate in seclusion when he got back.


    ¡°Can you send me out of the Elf race¡¯s habitat?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± The Spirit was unwilling to part with him. After all, he was the one she could chat with. And it was not easy for her to have met him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving for the time being. I need to go outside for something.¡±


    The Spirit nodded, showing that she could help him leave this place.


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine soul returned to his body, and he allowed the Elf Divine Tree to wrap him up with its branches. Almost in the blink of an eye, he was at the entrance of the valley.


    There was still a sea of people there.


    Chu Xun¡¯s appearance caused a stir.


    Seeing Chu Xun come out, Jiu You and his companions surrounded him hurriedly.


    ¡°Mansion Lord, are you all right?¡± Chu Xun had been inside for several days, so they were all very worried.


    ¡°You guys go back to Tianlong Mansion and wait for me there,¡± Chu Xun said.


    After that, Chu Xun was ready to leave, but his appearance had alerted the big shots.


    Several terrifying auras came over together.


    ¡°What exactly is inside, Chu the Devil?¡± a lord at the Immortal Level asked arrogantly with his head cocked.


    Chu Xun ignored him and his words.


    ¡°Where is the Flaming Qilin, Chu the Devil? My younger brother went inside with him and got one leg broken. He has to explain this to me,¡± another lord of this kind said.


    Chu Xun frowned and glanced at the talking lord indifferently, saying, ¡°Do you think I look like the Flaming Qilin?¡±


    ¡°But can you tell me where he is?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t bother to talk to him further.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, we respect you, but we are not afraid of you. Five of us went inside together, but only the Flaming Qilin was still there. I suspect that he joined hands with you to set us up,¡± another lord at the Immortal Level said with overflowing might.


    ¡°Mansion Lord, it was he who wanted to snatch the golden flowers I plucked earlier. Fortunately, Mr. Gao Mohan protected me,¡± Tibetan Mastiff King said to Chu Xun.


    With his eyes glistening coldly, Chu Xun looked at this lord and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you deserve to question me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± This lord¡¯s eyes turned grim, but he shut his mouth because he was afraid of the powerful Chu the Devil. But he felt so wronged.


    ¡°I heard that you attacked my man, and I haven¡¯t settled a score with you yet. Since you¡¯ve come to me, I should do it seriously,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    This lord at the Immortal Level was immediately on full alert. A person¡¯s reputation always played an important role. Chu the Devil had won his reputation by killing.


    If he went to settle a score with someone, Chu Xun would never give the person a chance to defend himself. Instead, he would attack him unhesitatingly.


    And he would use the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan he had just understood. Of course, this was a chance for him to test it.


    His fist radiance instantly enveloped these few lords. Since they had chosen to stand together, it meant that they were on the opposite side of him.


    These lords were shocked and angry. Chu Xun was so arrogant that he dared to ignore them! After all, they were all lords at the Immortal Level.


    These people snorted angrily and took action at the same time. The situation that some Immortal-Level practitioners launched attacks simultaneously was earth-shattering¡ªthe ground around them caved in every second.


    Surrounding these people, the fist radiance turned into a fierce beast and swallowed them.


    Bang!


    A terrifying explosion was heard. Everything around shook violently, with the soil flying into the air and the wide crack in the ground stretching hundreds of meters like a valley.


    These people were sent flying and fell to the ground, creating huge pits.


    The warriors present were so frightened that their hands and feet turned cold and their eyes turned blank. It was so horrifying! Chu Xun had defeated the lords at the Immortal Level with only one attack. No doubt, he deserved the title of the Devil King.


    The lord who had attacked Tibetan Mastiff King was in the worst condition. Half of his body had been blasted open. He had not been sent flying but shocked into the ground a few meters below the surface.


    Chu Xun stepped hard on the ground, which caved in and buried the man alive.


    The other lords who had been sent flying fled in a panic, ignoring the wounds all over themselves. And they disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The Immortal-Level lords had terrifying power, but they had been wounded by Chu Xun with only one attack and fled with their tails between their legs.


    It might not take too long before quite a stir appeared on the Internet again.


    Chu Xun asked the Eagle to send Jiu You and his companions back while he hurried over to the nearest city.


    After comprehending the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan, Chu Xun found that his speed was now six times the speed of sound-breaking.


    The roc was the combination of the Kun and the Peng. The Kun was a fish, called the God of the Sea; while the Peng was a bird. It could fly all the way to the height of 4,500km with the flapping of its wings. It was called the God of the Wind, the symbol of speed.


    Chu Xun had not fully comprehended the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan yet. If he had, he would probably be much faster.


    At a dizzying speed all the way, he reached the nearest city and found a shopping mall.


    He had been bearing the problem of the Spirit of the Divine Tree saying she was bored in mind. And he was here to look for the answer to the Spirit¡¯s problem.


    A whole day passed, and it was late at night when Chu Xun finally returned to the Elf race¡¯s habitat.

 Chapter 498 - The Deep Abyss

    Inside the Elf Divine Tree¡¯s spiritual domain, the Spirit looked at the items Chu Xun was taking out with interest.


    ¡°What is this?¡± asked the Spirit with child-like curiosity.


    ¡°This? This is a tablet. An electronic gadget that allows its user to perform tasks on, such as watching videos or playing games.¡±


    Chu Xun had spent all day shopping from a nearby mall, buying virtually every electronic tablet and power bank he could find.


    Several hundreds of tablet computers¨Ceach filled to the gunnels with serial dramas, movies, and off-line games¨Cand ten times the amount of power banks.


    He could still remember the strange stares that the salespersons at the mall were giving him. A pretty lass, also a salesperson there, had plucked up enough courage to ask him if he was moving to Mars because of the tumult now ravaging Earth, and if he could bring her along with him.


    Chu Xun could only smile weakly as he remembered all too well his embarrassment just now. This must have been the most trivial thing he had ever done, no matter as the Devil or the Immortal Emperor he once was.


    Even so, he had managed to overcome his scruples and had done it. All because he still believed it to be worth all the trouble.


    ¡°What¡¯s an electronic gadget? How does this tablet work? And what are dramas and movies?¡± the Spirit was curious.


    ¡°All of these¡ª¡± Chu Xun picked up one of the tablets, ¡°¡ªare items for you to pass your time with.¡± Chu Xun powered on the tablet and said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll teach you how.¡±


    Chu Xun turned on a movie. Suddenly, a hole as large as his hand burst open on the screen of the tablet with a huge bang, followed by plumes of smoke rising up.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Chu Xun stared at the Spirit incredulously.


    ¡°There¡¯s a stranger inside,¡± said the Spirit warily.


    Chu Xun flashed her a thumbs-up. He had forgotten to explain. ¡°The people inside are not real, so don¡¯t attack them,¡± he said.


    ¡°Not real?!¡± the Spirit was puzzled.


    Chu Xun reached for another tablet and turned on a serial drama. ¡°Look. The people inside are not real. You can see them, but they cannot see you.¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡± squealed the Spirit in delight, her fairy wings fluttering excitedly. She took the tablet to examine it, hovering around Chu Xun. ¡°Wow, they really can¡¯t see me! Doesn¡¯t that make this a Sacred Relic with a sealed dimension inside?¡±


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. Even kids as young as three knew more about electronic gadgets than her. For millions of years she had remained here in obscurity, all because of an oath to keep the Elf race¡¯s safe, but with no one to talk to and no one to keep her company.


    Chu Xun taught her how to use these gadgets. These things might do little to quell the boredom of being alone here, as he well knew, but there was little he could do¨Cfor now.


    ¡°How do you like seeing the world outside?¡± asked Chu Xun suddenly.


    The Spirit shook her head. ¡°My master bade me watch over the Elves. I cannot shirk my duty. Moreover, I can hardly survive long being outside my true body.¡±


    Chu Xun expected her to say that. There was a way to bring the Spirit out¨Cif only she wanted to. If Tao Wu¡¯s spirit could be sealed inside the Dragon¡¯s Wrath, then the Spirit of the Divine Tree could also possess an object too.


    But since she declined his offer, Chu Xun knew better than to press.


    With the Spirit captivated by the new toys he just bought her, Chu Xun sat aside to study the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan.


    The next day, he went to look for the Flaming Qilin.


    The Qilin has been luxuriating his past few days in comfort and opulence, sleeping even in the Sacred Maiden¡¯s very own bed.


    ¡°All right, idiot. Time to put your play-acting to an end,¡± Chu Xun came to see him when Su Wei¡¯er was not present.


    The Flaming Qilin deposited a grape into his mouth and lazily squinted his eyes, not willing to part with all the pleasure and plenty. ¡°Come on, give me a few more days.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not thinking of saving your future mother-in-law?¡±


    ¡°What future mother-in-law?¡±


    ¡°The Queen of Elves. In case this hasn¡¯t crossed your mind, your days of comfort are numbered without the Queen¡¯s say-so.¡±


    ¡°D*mn!¡± the Flaming Qilin sprang up, glaring at Chu Xun. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to some Goddamned luck that I met you, Chu the Devil! You stole my secret technique and my True Blood, and now you¡¯re popping my sweet dreams even before I¡¯m able to finish them at least! Come on!¡±


    ¡°The least you could do is show some gratitude,¡± said Chu Xun, plucking a grape and tossing it at the Flaming Qilin¡¯s head. The little morsel of fruit burst open with its juices spattering all over the Qilin¡¯s face. Chu Xun giggled. ¡°Last I checked, you won¡¯t even get to taste these sweet dreams if not for me.¡±


    The Qilin gave Chu Xun a scathing look as he wiped the juices off his face. ¡°Give me another two days at least!¡±


    ¡°Nope. We¡¯re saving your future mother-in-law tomorrow. You can go on pretending to be injured or I¡¯ll tell Su Wei¡¯er you¡¯re only pretending to get her to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± Su Wei¡¯er entered suddenly.


    Flustered, Flaming Qilin quickly blinked his eyes furiously at Chu Xun.


    ¡°He¡¯s saying that his injuries are getting better. He¡¯ll be joining us tomorrow to help free the Queen,¡± said Chu Xun without a stir.


    ¡°Really?¡± exclaimed Su Wei¡¯er with joy. But she was still worried about Flaming Qilin. ¡°But are you really all right now, Flaming Qilin?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s blessed with an extraordinary physical constitution.¡± Chu Xun nodded. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve been doing a great job taking care of him. That has helped his recovery greatly. I¡¯ve just examined him and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll have no problems moving forward.¡±


    ¡°Heavens, that¡¯s great!¡± beamed Su Wei¡¯er.


    The Flaming Qilin dug himself into the blankets, groaning and moaning. After the past few days, he really couldn¡¯t bear to leave Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s careful and meticulous mollycoddling of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. I¡¯ll be all right tomorrow morning. Just you wait. I¡¯ll even pluck the stars off the skies for you,¡± he said.


    Chu Xun stared at him in silence. The Flaming Qilin really had incredible talent in wooing girls.


    Chu Xun then left to look for Gao Mohan and the others. He wanted to discuss the expedition tomorrow and make any needed preparations.


    ¡­


    The following day.


    Su Wei¡¯er and her aunt Su Lianyi accompanied Chu Xun and his companions to where the Queen of Elves was imprisoned.


    The company trekked for almost an hour due east of the Elvish woods until they came upon a gaping chasm.


    Craning off the jagged edge of the chasm yielded nothing at all; the abyss was so dark and deep with thick fog obscuring any more visibility of its bottom.


    People say that abysses would stare right back at you when you¡¯re peering down its depths. It was exactly what everyone was feeling right now: that same giddying and nauseating sensation once one looked too long.


    Chu Xun projected his divine sense and his astral projection traveled down for more than ten thousand meters and still, he reached nowhere near the bottom.


    ¡°Is the Queen really imprisoned here?¡± the Flaming Qilin burst out incredulously, ¡°How on earth are we getting down? It¡¯s so bloody deep!¡±


    ¡°Come with me,¡± said Su Wei¡¯er.


    Everyone followed her along the edges of the chasm. The walk took some time until the Sacred Maiden came to a sudden halt. She pointed at a spot, saying, ¡°There. You go down from there.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? We jump down from here?¡± gasped the Flaming Qilin in a rare moment of fear.


    In fact, nearly everyone in the company felt the same. The dark, bottomless abyss was like the vast, yawning jaws of a behemothic monster that even Immortal-Level lords could hardly stifle a shiver whenever they peered down the void.


    ¡°Has anyone gone down before?¡± asked Chu Xun, finding a hidden chain with sturdy links as large as a child¡¯s arm.


    Su Lianyi nodded and revealed that the Queen was not kept at the bottom of the chasm, but halfway.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± said Su Wei¡¯er, pulling at the hidden chain to lead the way.


    ¡°Let me,¡± said Chu Xun suddenly.


    Su Wei¡¯er paused, visibly surprised, but the Flaming Qilin stopped her from saying anything else. ¡°Let him go,¡± he whispered, ¡°if anything happens, let him deal with it first.¡±


    That did not go unnoticed by Chu Xun, who was annoyed by the Qilin¡¯s words, although he ignored him. Chu Xun grabbed the chain. It was made of cold iron. It was cold and could easily withstand thousands of kilograms.


    Chu Xun seized the chain and slid down.


    ¡°Careful, everyone,¡± warned Gao Mohan as he followed behind.


    One after another, the others slid down the thick, heavyset chain.


    The thick fog obscured their sights when they reached almost one thousand meters below ground level. Those who had gone down first could hardly see their companions coming after them.


    ¡°Surely there¡¯s nothing in this fog?¡± gasped Gao Mohan, the recollection of the last time he was in such fog coming back to haunt him.


    ¡°Rest assured that it¡¯s safe. I¡¯ve been here many times. There¡¯s nothing¡ª¡±


    Before Su Lianyi could finish, the rock face before her burst open, and a monster with a mouth as large as a tray bared its razor-sharp fangs at her as it lunged.


    The stench of the monster was enough to make one queasy and sick.


    As an Immortal-Level lord herself, Su Lianyi quickly recovered from the surprise and she needed only to raise a hand to fire a terrible blast of energy at the monster.


    Boom!


    The blast slammed into the monster, hitting its head sideways with flakes of its jet-black scales scattering in the air. The unnatural gales churning from Su Lianyi¡¯s retaliation caused enough turbulence in the chasm to rock the chain and everyone held on to it desperately for dear life.


    But before Su Lianyi could breathe easy, something red and long zipped with lightning-fast speed and coiled around her slender waist. The monster¡¯s extremely long tongue! It had reached from a distance of five to six meters, dragging Su Lianyi towards its jaws where its fangs were ready and waiting!


    Chu Xun was just too fast that he was already more than two hundred meters ahead. But it did not mean that he failed to notice the wild shaking of the chain and the rocks falling from the commotion overhead. Firing a blast of Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he propelled himself upwards.


    The Flaming Qilin had sprung into action, spewing a whole mouthful of lava that caught the monster.


    Roar!


    Wincing with pain amid the sickening sizzles and the acrid stink of its own flesh melting, the monster roared and thrashed like a rabid monster, hitting the rock face of the cliffs so hard that it caused more rocks to fall as it quicked its pace of pulling Su Lianyi nearer.


    Chu Xun soared upwards, flying past Gao Mohan just in time to shear off the monster¡¯s tongue with his palms clasped together like a blade. But before the monster could withdraw its tongue, Chu Xun grabbed at the long, bleeding appendage and gave it a powerful yank, pulling the monster from inside the rocks out into full plain sight.


    Chu Xun jerked furiously at the rubber-like tongue of the monster and flailed it like a yo-yo before tossing it several tens of meters away. The monster plunged into the abyss.


    ¡°What a bloody huge lizard,¡± commented Gao Mohan under his breath.


    Only then did everyone realized that the monster was: a ferocious and gigantic lizard more than several dozen meters long with armor-like scales and long, sharp fangs.


    ¡°Monsters like this are now the norm since the anomalies began to take place all around Earth,¡± added Shi Yifei, who would rather that all lizards remain just as they were¨Cbarely the size of a man¡¯s palm, enjoying not one bit that this particular one had mutated into a predator more than ten meters long.


    The Flaming Qilin was seething with rage, ¡°That fool did not notice my presence! Me, a Sacred Beast! What a fool!¡±


    ¡°Hold tight to the chain and be careful,¡± reminded Chu Xun. He released his grip of the chain and allowed himself to freefall past Gao Mohan where he caught the chain once more.


    ¡°Hmph! He just loves to play the hero!¡± grumbled the Flaming Qilin, ¡°as if he¡¯s the only one with enough power here. I could have easily fricasseed that filthy lizard without needing his help!¡±


    ¡°Just keep an eye out, would you, Qilin? We don¡¯t want any more surprises like that one. One tumble down to the bottom can blow your brains open,¡± urged Weng Xiong. Not even Immortal-Level lords could ever hope to survive a fall of such altitudes.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Sacred Beast. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m dying just by falling down this hole,¡± said the Flaming Qilin indifferently.


    Boom!


    The terrible crash of something heavy echoed up from the depths of the abyss, crawling up the walls to reach their ears.


    That shocked everyone. ¡°Was that the lizard?! Did it reach the bottom after so long?! Heavens, how deep is this chasm?!¡±


    Even the Flaming Qilin could hardly resist looking upset and nonplussed as he instinctively tightened his grip on the chain.

 Chapter 499 - Consort

    A dark abyss of unfathomable depths. Judging from the duration of how long the lizard took to reach its bottom, one could easily expect that the fall was easily precipitous enough to kill even an Immortal-Level lord.


    That served as a fitting wake-up call for the company to remain constantly vigilant, even the ever-so rambunctious and clumsy Flaming Qilin included.


    They moved faster down the chain and at the five-thousand-meter mark, Chu Xun felt his feet touching the hard ground.


    Apparently, a huge boulder protruded out of the cliffs, providing a natural flat landing of sorts.


    Everyone came down quickly. To be able to feel solid ground beneath their feet again filled them once more with ease.


    Especially after that little episode earlier with that monster lizard.


    Strange skeletal trees grew upon the plateau which spanned almost the size of half a football field.


    ¡°Her Grace the Queen is kept here,¡± said Su Lianyi.


    But everyone knew that already. A natural cave yawned open right before them, dark and cavernous like the gaping pit of a huge monster¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What caused the Queen to be kept here?¡± asked Gao Mohan curiously. No one would hardly come to a place like this and get themselves imprisoned for no reason.


    ¡°Strange, brilliant lights came out from here once. Thinking that it could be some rare Relic, Her Grace came here herself, only to realize that it was a trap. Since then, she has been imprisoned here,¡± explained Su Lianyi.


    ¡°Strange, brilliant lights?!¡±


    Everyone peered into the cave and found nothing but darkness. ¡°How could strange, brilliant lights ever be possible in a place like this?!¡±


    Chu Xun stepped closer to the cave. The ten-meter-tall and five-meter-wide entrance looked every bit as natural as he could find with zero signs of chiseling or any other man-made marks.


    Even so, Chu Xun was frowning. His senses picked up nothing magical at all, not even the traces of a Forbidden Area Installation or any enchantment.


    ¡°The Forbidden Area Installation¡¯s not here,¡± explained Su Lianyi, reading his thoughts as she took out a huge luminous pearl the size of a crystal ball and led the way.


    The glow of the luminous pearl easily dispelled all darkness that wished to encroach. Everyone filed in the long and narrow passage behind her. At some junctures, the walls became so cramped that they needed to shuffle forward sideways.


    To everyone¡¯s relief, no mishaps nor were there any forks or intersections all the way, but only a long winding passage leading deeper inside.


    They traveled for almost another hour until Su Lianyi stopped where she hurled the luminous pearl into the darkness ahead.


    The pearl¡¯s light tore through the black void for some distance until it hit something solid with a loud thud and sank halfway into the rock.


    Su Lianyi took out another dozen of luminous peals. She hurled them around, embedding them into the walls of the cavern around them.


    That filled the whole cavern with lights. They had exited the passage without knowing it, only to find themselves inside a subterranean hall as large as a football field.


    Right at the center of the cavernous space was a lithe figure lying motionless on the cold and hard ground.


    Gao Mohan and the others braced with pity. How could such a delicate lady lie on such coarse and hard ground, to say nothing of the dampness and moss?


    Noticing them at last, the woman lazily stretched herself and opened her alluring eyes that formed a gorgeous smile.


    ¡°Teacher,¡± Su Wei¡¯er called with tears welling in her eyes.


    ¡°Su Lianyi, here to see you, Your Grace,¡± Su Lianyi knelt down before her.


    Gao Mohan and the others understood at last. They have found the Queen of Elves.


    But Chu Xun stared at the Queen blankly as if he was in a trance, for she looked exactly the same as Hong Ling.


    The Queen stood up and surveyed the company with interest. ¡°I see we have guests,¡± she observed with a chuckle.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Su Wei¡¯er moaned again before she hastily introduced everyone to her and she told her teacher about Di Yanjing¡¯s collusion with the Fifth Fiend Lord and his treachery.


    The Queen listened to her apprentice quietly until the very end, and her brows raised with amusement. ¡°I knew Di Yanjing was only biding his time to rebel the moment I took the throne. What a pity that I was trapped here when it happened and I couldn¡¯t stop him myself.¡±


    She looked at Chu Xun and his companions and smiled at them, not even trying to disguise her charms and beauty. ¡°Thank you all for quelling this little rebellion.¡±


    ¡°Say nothing of it, Your Grace. There was no way we could stand by and watch without helping,¡± squeaked Gao Mohan, feeling flattered by the Queen¡¯s presence and attention.


    But deep inside, Gao Mohan was gasping with disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s going on?! I¡¯m an Immortal-Level lord and yet I feel subdued by her?!¡±


    He looked around and realized that everyone was looking the same: that they felt gratified and proud to hear the Queen¡¯s simple words of acknowledgment and thanks like a great honor.


    Only Chu Xun looked different; he looked like he was seeing a ghost.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chu?¡± he asked Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun jerked himself awake from his stupor and shook his head, his heart still galloping like a stallion in the wild. ¡°How is this possible?! How could she share every bit of her semblance?! No, she even behaved exactly as she did! Not even twins could do that!¡±


    Every bit of the Queen: her figure, her face, and her idiosyncrasies and disposition mimicked Hong Ling in every way.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to free you, Teacher,¡± said Su Wei¡¯er.


    ¡°Free me?¡± the Queen looked positively surprised before she quickly put on a weak smile. ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done.¡±


    Su Wei¡¯er referred to Chu Xun, ¡°This human Chu Xun is extremely adept in the magic of enchantments, Teacher. He may be able to break the spell and free you.¡±


    The Queen peered at Chu Xun and beamed at him.


    That left Chu Xun stupefied and mesmerized. ¡°She really looks like her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Chu the Devil?! Haven¡¯t you met any charming ladies before?!¡± the Flaming Qilin heckled when he saw Chu Xun behaving strangely and thought that he was captivated by her beauty.


    ¡°Oh, shut up, you,¡± scowled Chu Xun before he asked the Queen, ¡°If I may, Your Grace, may I know your name?¡±


    The Queen stared at him before she broke into fits of giggles. ¡°You¡¯re not here to save me, are you, boy? You¡¯re here to look for a wife.¡±


    ¡°And your name is?¡± Chu Xun pressed, ignoring her jibe. ¡°You really look like someone I know.¡±


    The Queen stifled her laughter and pointed a slender finger at him. ¡°That¡¯s an awfully old trick in the book, boy.¡±


    Even Gao Mohan and the others were blushing madly. ¡°So this is how Chu Xun woo girls?! How unoriginal!?¡± What was more, Chu Xun was only a lad barely thirty years old while the Queen was at least several thousand years old.


    ¡°So that¡¯s his taste in women!? Such exquisite, if not unusual tastes!¡±


    ¡°And so your name?¡± Chu Xun insisted again for the third time. He looked like he really needed to know her name.


    The Queen giggled again. ¡°All right. If my name is what you want, then free me. You¡¯re good in enchantments, aren¡¯t you? Prove it. Free me and I¡¯ll tell you my name. If you¡¯re remarkable enough, I might consider you as a candidate to be my consort.¡±


    That came like a hammer to everyone present. ¡°Did she have to be so direct?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass on the offer to be your consort. But if I can save you, you¡¯ll tell me your name,¡± said Chu Xun solemnly.


    That seemed to hurt her. She looked pained as she groaned, ¡°Aww¡­ That¡¯s too bad. So the little boy has no interest in an old hag like me.¡±


    Even so, the Queen¡¯s damsel-in-distress histrionics made everyone¡¯s hearts skipped several beats.


    Yet even with her astonishingly old age, no man, least of all warriors, could hardly deny her charms. Compared to most people, the passage of time felt shorter to Immortal-Level lords; one simple bout of solitary meditation alone could take decades. Nevermind the fact that the Queen looked barely twenty with her ravishing looks and innocent youth-like exuberance.


    ¡°Good Heavens, she¡¯s no Elf. She¡¯s a succubus. A creature with the most irresistible allure,¡± muttered Weng Xiong quietly.


    ¡°Are you giving in to the Queen¡¯s charms as well, my friend? Would you be competing with Chu for her?¡± teased Shi Yifei.


    ¡°Give me a break. I merely speak in jest. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor¡¯s wife, remember?¡± scowled Weng Xiong jokingly.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun persisted, ¡°If I can save you, I only want your name.¡±


    ¡°All right, my dear. As you wish,¡± said the Queen, winking coquettishly at him.


    Chu Xun could feel his cheeks burning. Every move she made and every word she said resembled Hong Ling in every way possible!


    The first time when they met at the antique market, this was how she had teased him too!


    ¡°Please, Chu Xun. Please save my teacher,¡± Su Wei¡¯er begged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± said Chu Xun.


    He threw a glance at the Flaming Qilin. The bumbling oaf had turned silent since coming inside like a timid future son-in-law in his first encounter with his future mother-in-law.


    Something made him turn in Chu Xun¡¯s direction and their eyes locked for a second. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Do what you can, Chu the Devil. Save the Queen and I¡¯ll be glad to call you my father-in-law.¡±


    Bang!


    Irate, Chu Xun gave him a kick into his backside.


    He motioned for everyone to retreat.


    Chu Xun was going to try saving the Queen. At the same time, everyone was wondering about the very same question: ¡°Where is the enchantment?¡±


    But even Chu Xun himself didn¡¯t know the answer to that quandary. Since he came in, he had been scanning the area with his divine sense but he found not even the slightest vestiges of any enchantments around.


    Out of nowhere, the Queen had produced a little black rock in her hand and she was fiddling with it like a toy. She waved at Chu Xun. ¡°Come here. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t bite.¡±


    Warily, Chu Xun approached her. Yet even as he reached within five meters of her, he could still feel nothing.


    The Queen beamed at him and said, grinning, ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯m not in trouble at all.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Chu Xun was shocked to hear that.


    Gao Mohan and the others were all stunned as well.


    Even Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi could not believe what was going on.


    Chu Xun was a little more than two to three meters from the Queen.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in trouble, Teacher?!¡± Su Wei¡¯er gasped hesitantly. She had felt the presence of a Forbidden Area Installation the last time Su Lianyi came here with her.


    ¡°My dear child,¡± the Queen shook her head with an adoring smile, ¡°who on earth could have trapped me here?¡±


    ¡°But why?!¡± Su Wei¡¯er uttered incredulously, voicing out the very question that loomed in everyone¡¯s minds.


    ¡°Because¡­.¡± the Queen peered at Chu Xun before she said with a blushing face, ¡°Because I needed to choose a consort good enough to serve our race¨Ca worthy husband for myself.¡±


    That left everyone gawking with bewilderment.


    ¡°So you went through all the trouble because you were choosing a consort?!¡± gasped Gao Mohan, hardly able to stomach all that at all.


    ¡°Indeed. This is a tradition of our race. Every Queen would retreat into seclusion at some point. We seal ourselves as a form of test. The man who could free me shall be my husband, although I didn¡¯t expect to find an outsider,¡± the Queen winked at Chu Xun again. ¡°Well, you are not an Elf, but since you¡¯re handsome enough for me, we can conduct a ceremony after this to just formally induct you.¡±


    Even Chu Xun himself could not quite believe his ears.


    She stared at Chu Xun, who was perplexed, and giggled coyly. Suddenly, she reached out to hand Chu Xun the black stone, saying softly, ¡°Hold this for me, honey. I need to tidy myself up.¡±


    Chu Xun reached out his hand before he even knew what he was doing. The tip of his finger barely grazed the surface of the stone when he came to his senses, his face squirming with horror as he threw himself backward. But it was too late. He had touched it.


    Rumble!


    A huge burst of energy, glimmering obsidian-black, pulsed from inside the stone, sweeping across the rock chamber and destroying every rock and stone into dust. The entire cavern shook as if the ceilings were about to give way as several boulders came loose and crashed down.


    Everything had happened too quickly. The sudden burst tossed the Queen into the air. Even Gao Mohan and the others who were some distance away were knocked off their feet and slammed into the walls of the chamber.


    ¡°I¡¯m free! I¡¯m free! HAHAHAHA!¡± the Queen let loose a maniacal peal of laughter.

 Chapter 500 - Trapped Like A Vole

    ¡°I¡¯M FREE! I¡¯M FREE AT LAST!¡± the Queen cackled maniacally like an evil witch, her laughter bouncing off the walls of the rock chamber incessantly.


    Horrified, the crowd turned their eyes immediately in Chu Xun¡¯s direction.


    Chu Xun¡¯s dashing features twisted with agony. Beads of sweat dotted his forehead as he flinched and shivered like a scarecrow. A sickening peal of rattling escaped his throat as he grunted hard against the indescribable pain.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun collapsed to his knees with such a force that made the ground crack beneath him. Blood trickled out of his nostrils and his mouth.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡­¡± breathed Gao Mohan, visibly worried.


    But Chu Xun could hardly speak. No one but the Queen of Elves knew what pain and agony he was enduring right now.


    The size of the little black stone belied the heft of a mountain. Chu Xun could take 50 tonnes, but this rock weighed at least 100 tonnes.


    He would have been crushed into a putrid pulp of blood and viscera if not for his extraordinarily sturdy physique afforded by the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone and Blood and the Suan Ni True Blood.


    ¡°What have you done to him?!¡± Weng Xiong demanded furiously.


    The Queen quelled her laughter and looked at Chu Xun with interest. ¡°So, he really can take it,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Release him at once!¡± Gao Mohan snarled, summoning his power and readying himself for a fight.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken,¡± said the Queen placidly, ignoring his belligerence. ¡°It is not I who¡¯s giving him what agony he now faces, but that strange little stone.¡±


    ¡°We need to help him!¡± cried Gao Mohan.


    Shi Yifei and the others hurried to approach Chu Xun.


    ¡°No¡­ Stop¡­ Don¡¯t come near¡­¡± Chu Xun groaned with great difficulty.


    They were barely ten meters away from Chu Xun when the stone in Chu Xun¡¯s grasp emitted another wave of black sparkles, rolling towards Gao Mohan and the others.


    The expressions of Gao Mohan and the others turned drastically when they finally realized what it was. The gargantuan gravity crushed down on them, and despite the frantic channeling of their powers to resist it, the staggering gravity forced them all to collapse to their knees.


    ¡°Quick¡­ Back away¡­¡± Chu Xun cried strenuously.


    With an easy wave of her graceful hand, the Queen conjured a wind that whisked Gao Mohan and the others from within reach of the black force field where the staggering gravity pervaded.


    Saved, Chu Xun¡¯s companions all panted for breath. They looked at Chu Xun with disbelief. They were already teetering, very close to having permanent internal injuries just by standing at the edges of the strange light¡¯s range. ¡°What about Chu Xun then, who remains at the very center?!¡±


    ¡°What can we do to save him!?¡± Gao Mohan demanded of the Queen.


    The Queen shook her head in silence. It took her several seconds before she finally said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. Only he can help himself by reaching the Gold Immortal Realm.¡±


    ¡°Gold Immortal Realm?!¡± Everyone was struck dumb.


    ¡°You shameless hag! He came to save you! Why are you doing this?!¡± the Flaming Qilin lashed out fiercely, ignoring the fact that the Queen was a mother figure to his sweetheart.


    ¡°Watch your tone, little Qilin. I¡¯ll have no more of that impertinence,¡± warned the Queen testily.


    ¡°Watch my tone? We came to save you out of kindness and you shoved us into a trap!¡± snarled the Qilin. He turned to Gao Mohan, ¡°Together! Take her down and get Chu the Devil out!¡±


    Gao Mohan and the others all nodded. The Queen might have saved them just now, but it was nothing compared to her treachery.


    ¡°No, please! Flaming Qilin, no!¡± cried Su Wei¡¯er in panic.


    But it was too late; the Qilin was already throwing himself at the Queen, his mouth spewing a jet of lava.


    The Queen merely shook her head gently. Her hand rose up effortlessly and she clenched it into a fist tight and fast and the lava jet easily burst open, missing her squarely. Then she pointed at the Qilin charging headlong into her and a powerful force crushed down on him, smacking him right down to the ground like a fly and pinning him there.


    ¡°You are all no match for me. Save your efforts,¡± the Queen said coolly.


    Gao Mohan and the others who were just about to back up the Qilin screeched to a halt, their faces fraught with terror. The Queen was an Earth Immortal!


    ¡°I have no desire to hurt you, but don¡¯t test me,¡± growled the Queen menacingly.


    Gao Mohan and the others knew better than to make any ill-advised moves. The Queen was definitely a monster in her own right that not even their collective powers could barely lay a scratch on her.


    ¡°Why, Teacher?! Why are you doing this!?¡± Su Wei¡¯er squealed mournfully. She could not believe that the noble, pure, and kind Queen of Elves and her mentor would do something as deceitful as this.


    The Queen exhaled wearily. ¡°Silly girl. I¡¯m the Queen of Elves. Surely I cannot allow myself to be incarcerated indefinitely down there? The crisis that you just managed to survive would have been averted if only I were there. Such is the burden and duty I bear as the Queen.¡±


    ¡°But Chu Xun is our friend. It was only because of his help that we managed to stop the coup!¡± Su Wei¡¯er could still not accept her teacher¡¯s logic.


    ¡°And you would rather that I, your teacher, remain here for the rest of my life until my very last breath?¡± countered the Queen.


    ¡°No, but¡­ Teacher, I¡­¡± Su Wei¡¯er was at a loss of how to respond. As much as she wished for her teacher to be freed, she could still not accept what her mentor had done.


    Even Su Lianyi too could not stomach such deception that went against her own conscience. ¡°Surely there is another way, Your Grace?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree with me?¡± asked the Queen.


    ¡°If I may speak the truth, Your Grace.¡± Su Lianyi got down on one knee. ¡°No one wanted you to be free more than I do, Your Grace. But Chu Xun has delivered our race from ruin and this is definitely not the way to betray him.¡±


    ¡°Betray?¡± The Queen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you admonishing me, Elder Su?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Your Grace!¡± Su Lianyi said quickly.


    The Queen snorted. Turning to Chu Xun, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, human. I had to choose you only because you have enough strength and power to withstand the force of this strange rock. There really was no other option.¡±


    Chu Xun struggled against the colossal gravity of the strange stone crushing into him, resisting with every fiber of his being as he channeled all the Hong Meng Immortal Qi he could muster. His insides were practically groaning and screaming in pain and his heart drummed thunderously.


    ¡°You wished to know my name just now, didn¡¯t you? I can tell you now. It¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°S-save¡­ It¡­¡± Chu Xun spat every syllable bitterly and arduously, the veins on his neck surfacing from the tremendous stress that he looked hideous. ¡°Y-you¡­ Y-you¡¯re not her¡­¡±


    The Queen hung her jaw, stopped short from uttering her name when Chu Xun cut her off. At last, she said, ¡°Consider this a debt that I owe you. Rest assured that I will repay your friends handsomely for your sacrifice.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± she said.


    ¡°Your Grace, is there really no other way to save Chu Xun?!¡± Gao Mohan could not believe that this was the end.


    The Queen of Elves scoffed. ¡°Would I have had to wallow here in isolation and despair for one thousand years if I could get out?¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil! Do something! Where¡¯s your bag of tricks when you need it?!¡± shrieked the Flaming QIlin desperately, ¡°There must be a way! Think! What do you need us to do!?¡±


    Chu Xun could only manage a laborious grin. The weight cast by this strange rock was really so powerful that even the Queen of Elves¡¯ unfathomable power could not defeat and she was trapped here for one thousand years.


    ¡°Wei¡¯er, Elder Su. We¡¯re leaving,¡± said the Queen.


    Su Lianyi and Su Wei¡¯er were at a loss.


    ¡°We¡¯re so sorry about this, Chu Xun.¡±


    Amid tears and sobs, they apologized to Chu Xun and obediently returned to the Queen¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯d suggest that you come with us,¡± said the Queen to Gao Mohan and the others.


    But they threw only angry and scathing glares at her, ignoring her call.


    ¡°Go¡­ Get out of here¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be coming¡­ I ask only this: keep my people safe for me¡­ watch over the forces of the Chu Mansion¡­ and I¡¯ll be grateful enou¡ª ARGGGH!¡± said Chu Xun, as he coughed a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡­¡±


    Gao Mohan and the others all cried with anguish and sorrow.


    The Queen did not even deign to wait any longer. She strode off with Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi following quietly behind.


    Gao Mohan and the others could only say their farewells with the utmost regret.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun laid all alone in the empty cave chamber, trapped like a vole.


    He could not even manage the slightest movement with his finger. He peered at the strange stone in his grasp and muttered aloud, ¡°So¡­ how could it be?¡±


    He had recognized the stone for what it was the moment when the strange gravity force field burst out.


    What he held in his hand was actually a Stellar Core. A fragment from the core of a planet.


    Fortunately for him, the size of the fragment in his hand was only a small one. An actual full-sized Core could have overwhelmed even Emperor Ao himself.


    Back in the alien land when he still reigned as an Immortal Emperor, his very own weapon was forged from a Stellar Core.


    Weapons forged with even the smallest bit of Stellar Cores could potentially see their powers enhanced in leaps and bounds. But the dangers of forging weapons using Stellar Cores were so great that only those at the near completion of the Tribulation Transcendence stage could work safely with such materials.


    ¡°The Queen of Elves, eh? I¡¯ll not forget this debt, Your Grace.¡±


    Chu Xun was not giving up. He was not one to admit defeat so easily. But the force of the Stellar Core was just too powerful and he knew defeating it would be a very slow and long uphill climb.


    But if he could cast a magic formation, that might help alleviate part of the weight that the gravitational force field was bearing down on him.


    Yet alas, he could not even move a finger.


    And that was exactly where he would start first: by trying to move his finger. This could be a sort of training; a kind of tempering of his divine soul and his physical strength.


    Despite his mind still clear and keen, he was no better than someone in PVS since he could hardly even manage the slightest movement.


    ¡°ARGGGGHHH!¡± Chu Xun groaned and grunted as he struggled to crook his finger but only after his face and neck turned fully scarlet and he was fatigued did he finally manage to bend it a little.


    Still, it was nevertheless an unequivocal success, albeit a small one, as Chu Xun told himself so.


    Time passed quickly in his drudgery and a month flew by quickly. Chu Xun could finally move one finger freely, but only one finger.


    There was no one he could complain to. If he could move one finger only after one month¡¯s worth of work, moving his hands would take at least a year.


    ¡­


    By the third month, Chu Xun was in the course of regaining the movements of his third finger.


    Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi came to visit him.


    They had come without the Queen¡¯s knowledge.


    ¡°Where are Gao Mohan and the others,¡± Chu Xun asked them.


    They told him about how Gao Mohan and the others had declined the Queen¡¯s hospitality after leaving the cave and how they had left forthwith.


    Su Wei¡¯er looked pained and sorrowful. Apparently, the Flaming Qilin left without so much as a goodbye to her too.


    Deep down inside, Chu Xun exhaled with relief. His prime concern was if the Queen had decided to slay his companions to keep her deceit a secret.


    Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi could not stop apologizing to Chu Xun for the present predicament they had landed him in. It was they who had pleaded with him to help free the Queen, only for him to suffer such a betrayal.


    But Chu Xun was not called the Devil for no reason. He would not forget this debt, nor would he easily forgive the Queen for this slight. But for now, escaping out of here alive took precedence before seeking revenge.


    Before Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi departed, they left him a few jade chests.


    They told him about the two prized treasures of the Elf race: firstly, the Arcane Fruits of the Elves that could afford its eater great strengthening of his divine soul as well as huge growth in power. Secondly, the Arcane Spring of the Elves. A bath in the spring would see one¡¯s physical endurance toughened substantially.


    And inside the jade chests, they left him were some Arcane Fruits.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. ¡°So the Elves have such a treasure so carefully kept, eh?


    ¡°Just you wait, Queen of Elves¡­ I¡¯ll be back.¡± Chu Xun grinned to himself in secret.


    When Su Wei¡¯er and Su Lianyi were gone, Chu Xun went back to his training, flexing his fingers vigorously to regain his mobility.

 Chapter 501 - Massacre

    Time passed like a shadow.


    Five years had come and gone.


    The world speculated and guessed about what happened to the Devil.


    Eyewitnesses claimed to see Gao Mohan and the others leaving Yuchi Slope, but none saw Chu Xun.


    Thus began the rumors: has something happened to the Devil?


    Scores of Immortal-level champions tried prodding Gao Mohan and the others for answers about the whereabouts of the Devil, but they got not so much as the simple shakes of their heads.


    But even in the Devil¡¯s five-year-long absence, no one dared to offend the forces of the Chu Mansion. Not only were they watched over by the Flaming Qilin and the others, but there was also the duo of deadly but yet gorgeous damsels, Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu, both of whom too were formidable in their own right.


    Even so, those who still harbored ill intents upon the Chu Mansion faction were kept from setting their insidious plans into motion only because the Devil¡¯s name commanded fear still.


    This was hardly the first time the Devil had mysteriously vanished off the face of the Earth and each time he would return, death followed in his wake and all who dared to oppose him would find themselves regretting ¨C immensely.


    As for Chu Xun himself, there he was, still inside the cave chamber, still in his long rote workout regimen to regain his freedom. ¡°Left hand¡­ Now my right hand¡­ Now the left hand again¡­¡±


    Despite the terrifying pressure of the Stellar Core, Chu Xun was already able to straighten his upper body and move his arms freely with one knee on the ground. Every inch of muscle he could move was a sign of the increased strength of his flesh.


    Still, that was all he could do ¨C his lower half remained heavy like lead as if he was a cripple.


    Chu Xun was now working to regain his ability to sit.


    Such was the long journey of rehabilitation. The recovery of the movement of every sinew and muscle needed work, time, and patience.


    At long last, after another two years, Chu Xun could finally sit down.


    ¡°Finally,¡± Chu Xun breathed.


    He took all the items out of his Storage Ring.


    He first planned to start his solitary training and meditation after he had departed the Elf race. But now that he was here, he might as well conduct his solitary training here and now.


    He wolfed down the magical herbs, not forgetting seven alien fruits that the Spirit of the Divine Tree had given to him. He only consumed seven because he only had seven portions of pollen. Only after that, he ate the Arcane Fruit that Su Wei¡¯er brought him.


    Last but not least, Chu Xun swallowed the Qilin True Blood that he acquired from the Flaming Qilin.


    Rumble!


    Energies of varying provenance erupted from inside Chu Xun. Anyone else would have already been blown to bits by the sheer force of these energies alone, for Chu Xun carried in his body the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone.


    He closed his eyes and performed several hand seals as he channeled his powers to assimilate these energies into his own.


    Hum!


    Chu Xun spasmed with pain as his face twisted with just as much agony. His aura burgeoned and raged like a storm that even the very air inside the cave chamber roiled, warped, and popped in resonance.


    Strained rattles escaped his throat. It was too much and he had miscalculated. Perhaps he should not have consumed so much in one sitting. His own body glowed and dimmed like a firefly with the energies trying to break loose, eclipsing even the illumination of the luminous pearls around him.


    Time went on swiftly. Another three years flitted by and still, Chu Xun remained in his meditative training with no signs of waking up.


    A decade had passed since the Devil was last seen.


    ¡­


    The world had completely transformed outside.


    More champions of the alien races had emerged.


    Ten years might sound too long to some and too short for others. Even so, the Devil¡¯s mysterious disappearance had never been forgotten.


    The forces of the Chu Mansion remained just as strong as ever, if not very much better than before.


    Just two years ago, Jiu You achieved the Immortal Level.


    The Chu Mansion now boasted four Immortal-level champions.


    The number would have been five if Chu Xun was included but that was enough to make any enemy think twice about attacking the Chu Mansion forces.


    Even Yue Fandie, Lord of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy had attained the Immortal Level a year ago.


    To say nothing of the support that the Flaming Qilin, Gao Mohan, and a few other Immortal-level champions had openly declared for.


    All that made the Chu Mansion forces powerful in both might and influence.


    Especially the Flaming Qilin, whose growth and progress had been nothing less than expeditious.


    He even earned himself the moniker of the Raging Berserker.


    Traveling everywhere alone, the Flaming Qilin waged enough wars on the alien races for them to harbor just as much grudge on him as Chu Xun.


    The Qilin hardly cared about how the alien races saw him. Taking a leaf out of Chu Xun¡¯s book, he would go around challenging their champions to duels which thus far had resulted in his long string of triumphs and just as many dead opponents in his wake.


    That forced the Lost Races to avoid contact with him, although they hatched a great many ideas to try to remove him from play.


    On this day, five champions of the Lost Races had banded up together to launch an assault on the Flaming Qilin¡¯s stronghold, Qilin City. Unable to hold up against their collective might, the Qilin was wounded before he managed to flee.


    At the same time, another offensive was carried out on Tianlong City. The stronghold of the Tianlong Mansion was breached and destroyed with its forces all scattered and killed. Defeated, Jiu You was forced to abandon her foothold there and brought what remnants of her forces that she could salvage to Qianlong Mountain.


    At the city square of Gujiang were Wu Keyin and his three lackeys whom Chu Xun had turned into beacons that had been alight for more than a decade and would remain so for the years to come.


    Five Immortal-level champions arrived, hoping to save Wu Keyin and deliver him from his ten-year-long torment and ignominy. But none of them could undo the enchantment that Chu Xun had left there and the news that Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu were coming forced the champions to retreat before they arrived.


    All these were telltale signs that showed that the Lost Races were planning something against the forces of the Chu Mansion.


    The ill tidings did not seem to end. Another grim news hit cyberspace: the Faith of Divine Radiance was attacked.


    The Master of the Faith Gao Mohan was reported to be missing.


    It was no secret that the alien races were behind the attacks and clearly, they were fearful of the Devil and they wished to find out about him from Gao Mohan.


    Another five years streaked by like the blink of an eye.


    That marked the fifteenth year since the Devil mysteriously vanished.


    The entire world was engulfed in grim and tense conflict even as the anomalies continued. The tectonic plates underground never stopped shifting and more champions of the alien races emerged by the thousand on a daily basis, lighting up the beacons of war for the impending showdown.


    Until one day, the residents in the east witnessed an incredible phenomenon.


    The bright blue sky and the sunny weather vanished all of a sudden, replaced by a howling windstorm as a huge vortex opened right in the middle of the sky like a giant monster about to devour Earth.


    A gigantic hand reached out from inside the vortex and the weather turned gloomy in its advent. Flashes of lightning streaked intermittently within the plumes of cumulonimbuses that gathered overhead and bolts of high voltage as thick as a tree trunk rained from the sky, bombarding the giant hand furiously.


    Boom! Boom!


    The earth shook as one after another, countless lightning bolts slammed into the giant hand, tearing and ripping off flesh and skin with every blast, eliciting a scarlet deluge of blood falling from the sky.


    The giant hand flinched and winced with white sparkles flashing all around it, inadvertently knocking down hills and mountains while also leaving deep and terrifying moats in the ground.


    The gigantic hand was trying to defend itself, as the world could clearly see. But it was also plainly obvious that it would not be able to hold up long against the relentless bombardment. The lightning bolts were blasting off chunks of flesh and skin off the hand that one could even make out the whites of its bone peeking from inside.


    Finally, the huge giant hand hit Earth. It opened its palm and six smug-looking young men stepped out from inside.


    All six youths bent on their knees to the gigantic hand.


    ¡°Go, and do not disappoint us,¡± rumbled a voice from inside the vortex.


    The hand gradually withdrew back into the vortex, but not without flesh and viscera still peeling off the hands that by the time the hand was passing through the vortex, it was nothing more than empty bones.


    The hand vanished into the eddying currents of the vortex before it too was gone and so did the lightning and wind storm as well.


    The six young men stood at the summit of a tall mountain and looked around. They peered at each other and discussed before they decided to move together.


    Elsewhere, the residents were wondering if the strangers were aliens from some unknown domain.


    Apparently, someone managed to record video footage of what happened and shared them onto the Internet, and comments speculating what was going on all said the same thing: these six men must be from the Assembly of Immortals.


    ¡°Good Gods¡­ The Devil had imprisoned that Immortal offshoot Wu Keyin for eternity at Gujiang. If these six strangers are from the Assembly of Immortals, they¡¯d surely lock horns against the Chu Mansion forces.¡±


    ¡°Let them come. The Chu Mansion has the support of so many Immortal-level champions. I would hardly think these strangers would dare to directly challenge them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens next. We still don¡¯t know what these strangers are up to?¡±


    ¡­


    The six young men traveled together, talking and laughing as they walked in no hurry at all.


    A huge throng of warriors followed behind them, eager to know their plans. ¡°What is their purpose for coming here? How powerful are they?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. That seems like the territory of the Priory of Square Eight up ahead,¡± uttered one of the warriors.


    ¡°Yeah. It would seem like they are looking for lodgings.¡±


    The youths casually entered the city.


    But before the throng of warriors trailing far behind could catch up, the din and clamors of carnage and battle erupted from inside the city as the smokes of war rose up into the sky amid fire and blood.


    ¡°What on earth?! Did they start a fight with the Priory?!¡±


    The warriors rushed into the city at once only to be welcomed by a sight that made the very blood in their veins run cold.


    The once-thriving city was gone and in its place, a spread of debris and rubbles with no one left alive. Man or woman, child or infant, the entire city had been massacred.


    Fires burned still and structures never stopped collapsing. The very air they breathed reeked with the thick and nauseating stench of blood caught inside the city walls.


    Horrified, the warriors rushed into action and began to save whoever they could find.


    Alas, after ransacking the whole city, they could find no survivors.


    The governor¡¯s mansion was destroyed, and the Priory¡¯s stronghold was pillaged with every member ¨C from the Master to the least important acolyte ¨C slaughtered like dogs.


    ¡°Goddammit!¡± cried one of the warriors. Being warriors who were no strangers to war and carnage, this was brutality of such proportions that not even they could stomach ¨C especially when even common people were senselessly butchered.


    ¡°Those scum,¡± breathed another warrior under his breath, his eyes red with rage when he found the blackened corpse of a poor little girl barely four or five who had died being trapped in a fire.


    Corpses ¨C mangled and mutilated ¨C strewn everywhere showcased the callousness of the six youths with the rest of the deaths caused by the fires.


    Footage and pictures of what happened were uploaded to the Internet, causing a furor that demanded vengeance.


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL!¡±


    ¡°ALIEN SCUM! GO BACK TO WHERE YOU COME FROM! EARTH DOES NOT WELCOME YOU!¡±


    ¡°If only the Devil can come back. I¡¯d like to see him turn these scumbags into beacons that would remain alight for thousands of years too.¡±


    Aside from the alien races, virtually every human warrior who saw the extent of the strangers¡¯ savagery could hardly rein in their anger.


    Barely three hours later, another news rocked cyberspace. Another city was gone ¨C utterly ravaged and laid waste ¨C with every warrior and common folk murdered.


    More pictures of the grisly aftermath circulated on the Internet.


    But that was not the end of the atrocities. News came every few hours, heralding more ill tidings of the sacking of another city.


    There was not a man who was not angered. Whoever these strangers were, they were launching deliberate attacks on every human settlement they could find, causing more uproars from every human warrior on Earth to cry and roar for their blood.


    By the following morn, a fifth city fell. The passing of these six strangers was just as every bit as destructive as the plague of locusts. Nothing ¨C not even a blade of grass ¨C stood living in their wake.


    These strangers entered every city in their path and killed the people inside for sport. Finally, someone had managed to catch on the photo that one of the six wielded a golden oil lamp that could emit jets of flames that incinerated anything as far as a hundred miles.


    Much of the dead from all five cities that they had sacked must have been burned alive using this weapon.


    By the third day, the six strangers finally broke their silence. They took a warrior hostage and used him to send word to the people outside.


    The message was clear: they wanted the Devil to come to them and submit himself to them or the killings would go on.


    Chu Xun was given one day to surrender.


    But no one knew where he was ¨C not after fifteen long years.


    In the end, the city¡¯s inhabitants were massacred as well.


    The long string of carnage infuriated the top official. Right after the execution of every inhabitant in that fifth city, the top official immediately ordered a nuclear missile to be fired at the city before the strangers could retreat.


    In a deafening boom, the rising mushroom cloud of radioactive debris wiped out the entire city.


    Peals of cheers and whoops came from virtually every corner of the world in celebration of the destruction of those monsters.


    But the revels were short-lived; the strangers appeared unscathed the next day, occupying another city and they used hostages to send word again, calling for the Devil¡¯s surrender in 24 hours.


    And this time, with the citizens of the city held as hostages, the top official could not launch any nuclear attacks.


    Chu Xun could not appear, but the Flaming Qilin could sit still no longer. He set off at once, proclaiming his intent to avenge humanity by killing those strangers.


    At the same time, so did Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu as well. They felt it was their duty to fight his wars in his absence.

 Chapter 502 - Ignominious Encounter

    The Flaming Qilin arrived first.


    ¡°Mongrel pups of the Immortals, show yourself!¡±


    The Flaming Qilin appeared outside the city, seething at the atrocities wrought at the hands of these strangers that even the common folks were mindlessly murdered for nothing.


    The strangers appeared, facing the Flaming Qilin at a distance away.


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± asked one of them haughtily.


    ¡°One of the renowned Sacred Beasts, the Flaming Qilin! I¡¯ll destroy you, you vermin of the Immortals!¡± challenged the Qilin.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re that Sacred Beast? I¡¯ve heard of you,¡± said another. ¡°That¡¯s all fine. As it happens, I¡¯m in need of a mount and I¡¯m sure you¡¯d do just fine.¡±


    The irascible Flaming Qilin spewed a litany of expletives before saying, ¡°Who do you think you are! Come right here this instant! Let me pound some manners into you!¡±


    The youth who expressed interest in keeping the Qilin as a pet snarled coldly, ¡°You¡¯d do well to remember the name of your soon-to-be master. The name¡¯s Wang He.¡±


    ¡°Wang He?¡± the Flaming Qilin scowled with undisguised contempt. ¡°The name sounds even worse than how you look.¡±


    Ignoring the jibe, the dashing and slender Wang He paced towards the Flaming Qilin slowly.


    At first glance, he looked slow and casual, and then all of a sudden, he appeared right in front of the Flaming Qilin.


    Roar!


    The Flaming Qilin snarled at his enemy, summoning his fiery powers that the very air around him began to sizzle and burn. He raised a fist and drove it furiously at Wang He, firing a jet of lava at him.


    A smug Wang He raised his hands, channeling his powers. The air warped in response to the gathering force condensing at his fists and he thrust his arm forward, firing a white jet of energy.


    Sizzle!


    White steam burst from the point of impact; the Flaming Qilin¡¯s lava jet easily engulfed Wang He¡¯s energy blast and reduced it into nothing.


    The latter quickly dove sideways to avoid the lava jet screaming into his face, but part of his clothes was caught in the blast of the fire-made liquid, making him sullen and resentful.


    The Flaming Qilin was, however, overjoyed by that. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for behaving like a bully here on Earth! Watch how I¡¯ll beat you into a pulp!¡±


    Emboldened by his early success, the Flaming Qilin¡¯s aura burgeoned as he conjured a red set of armor that magically appeared over his clothes and charged at Wang He like a conquering hero.


    Bang! Bang!


    Both men disappeared into a blurry whirl of fists and kicks with the occasional streaks of molten lava and white energy beams. The ground shook and split whenever they came by with broken gravel and stones whisked up into the air by their furious battle and reduced into dust by stray bolts that whizzed by.


    Scores of warriors had already been waiting to witness this battle and they had come as soon as they got word of the Qilin¡¯s impending arrival. Seeing him gaining the upper hand filled everyone with joy and exuberance.


    At any rate, the atrocities that the six strangers had committed had effectively made them the common enemy of all humanity.


    Rumble!


    With a terrible explosion that sent tremors across the ground, both men disentangled.


    Wang He crashed to the ground, his face writhing with pain and rage. The blackened front of his clothes highlighted where the Flaming Qilin had delivered a fiery punch into.


    On the other hand, a dent shaped like a man¡¯s hand caved in the front of the Flaming Qilin¡¯s scarlet-red armor.


    Was it a tie?


    The onlookers all gasped with astonishment. ¡°Are the Immortals this powerful? The Flaming Qilin has been known to be a renowned warrior who has been nothing but victorious in his battle and has carved his name among the strongest warriors of Earth.¡±


    ¡°Immortal scum. And here was I, wondering if you¡¯re actually any good. What an awful disappointment,¡± teased the Qilin as his fiery-red armor repaired itself.


    Wang He¡¯s face grew darker than ash. The Flaming Qilin¡¯s armor could self-repair, but his clothes could not.


    But at the same time, he was shocked. He came to Earth expecting little to no opposition at all, only to find himself a difficult opponent in the Flaming Qilin during his first battle here.


    Flames swirled in the hands of the Flaming Qilin, growing longer in length as it began to assume the form of a rod. By the time the transformation was complete, it had turned into a long, fiery spear. It was Qilin¡¯s heirloom magic that allowed him to condense his magic into solid items.


    The Qilin aimed the tip of his spear at Wang He. ¡°Come, you scum. It¡¯s time you pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Wang He¡¯s face contorted with indignation and malice. He waved a hand and conjured a silvered longsword that flared with blazing white energy when he activated its powers.


    Swoosh!


    The Flaming Qilin charged at Wang He, his very self radiating tongues of flames that engulfed him and his spear whole, the fiery shroud taking on the semblance of a dragon of fire. The tip of the weapon flickered with fire as well, screaming as it tunneled towards its target.


    An angry Wang He swung his sword to defend himself, firing an energy bolt from his sword that collided with the spear.


    Clang!


    Fiery embers sprayed everywhere as a resultant shockwave from the collision swept everywhere in pulses.


    Wang He grunted as the force threw him backward, the ground cracking beneath his feet when he landed.


    Like a god of fire himself, the Flaming Qilin lunged and thrust his spear at his enemy, firing a barrage of countless energy bolts.


    Frantically, Wang He brandished his sword and swung it furiously. A cascade of explosions broke out, devouring him inside as he warded off the swarm of energy bolts with some of his own.


    The Flaming Qilin ignored his own safety and charged with reckless abandon, keeping his spear aloft and aiming at Wang He¡¯s throat. The tip of his weapon blazed with angry flames like a serpent hungry enough to sink its teeth into flesh.


    Wang He could not believe it. Deep inside, he cursed the Qilin for being a madman. Such foolhardy ways of fighting could see them both fatally wounded. He needed only to arc his sword upwards and he would be able to wound the Flaming Qilin, but with the risk of getting his own throat blasted open by the Qilin¡¯s spear.


    Knowing better than to gamble his life, he ultimately decided to defend himself first by wielding his sword at the front of his throat.


    Clank!


    The spear struck at the blade of the sword, eliciting an angry burst of sparks. For one moment, Wang He thought the blade of his sword was bending from the force of the hit.


    But the Flaming Qilin was not giving up. He stomped and launched himself forward, channeling more flames into his spear that tendrils of flames danced all over its length, eager to snap Wang He¡¯s sword in half.


    Like a raging bull, the Flaming Qilin pushed Wang He backward with his spear driving into the latter¡¯s sword. The ground shattered under the force and weight of their feet.


    Filled with rage, Wang He desperately channeled his powers and activated his sword. The Relic gave off a sudden burst of energy, knocking the Flaming Qilin backward this time.


    But as he fell back, he hurled his spear forward. The spear streaked through the air like a fiery comet.


    By the time Wang He saw what was coming, he turned aghast as he frantically ducked sideways to avoid it ¨C but he was too late.


    ARGGGH!


    Blood spattered every, accompanied by Wang He¡¯s angry howls of pain. The spear had gnawed off a huge chunk of his flesh when it blasted off part of his shoulder.


    ¡°NICE!¡±


    The mob of onlookers comprised of warriors mostly all roared with exultant cheers when they saw Wang He wounded by the Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°And you think you can come here from your lofty world and come here to bully us, eh? Think again!¡±


    The Flaming Qilin stomped his foot hard and propelled himself into the air, swooping down at Wang He with his fists on the ready.


    Feeling danger for the first time since stepping foot on Earth, Wang He backpedaled hastily with panic.


    Rumble!


    The Flaming Qilin fired a blast. The jet of flames turned into another flaming dragon that bore down on his enemy.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared right before Wang He, wielding a golden oil lamp. The lamp gleamed a brilliant shade of gold and easily inhaled all the flames the Qilin fired like a voracious black hole.


    The Qilin retreated at once and maintained a wary stance even after he landed. That it could easily nullify his flames showed that the oil lamp must be a formidable weapon.


    ¡°Since when do single combat involve outside help, Wang He?¡± sneered the Flaming Qilin. ¡°Is he your daddy and you¡¯re his baby boy that needs protecting?¡±


    Wang He¡¯s face blushed red with shame. He lashed at the youth carrying his oil lamp, berating fiercely. ¡°Who asked for you to butt in?!¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± snapped the youth with the magical oil lamp darkly. ¡°Do not make the mistake of thinking that I take pleasure in dipping my fingers into your sordid affairs. What should have been a glorious victory has become an ignominious encounter. You¡¯ve dragged the good name of Assembly of Immortals into the mud with your shoddy performance.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re really his old man, perhaps you should find a quiet spot to admonish your son instead of doing it out here. Don¡¯t you wanna save some face instead of hanging your dirty linens out to dry?¡± the Flaming Qilin added another jibe.


    ¡°I would implore for some manners, Qilin,¡± said the youth with his oil lamp politely, but testily. ¡°I am Jin Yujie.¡±


    ¡°Wait, so you¡¯re not his old man? Wow, anyone would think so by the way you berated him¡­¡± teased the Flaming Qilin yet again.


    Wang He¡¯s face could not have been any uglier as he glared at the Qilin with venom.


    ¡°Worthless scum. Let¡¯s come for another round if you¡¯re so unhappy about your defeat!¡± challenged the Flaming Qilin with undisguised contempt. ¡°Or perhaps you should beg this Jin Yujie for help. He appears to be strong enough.¡±


    Wang He¡¯s nostrils flared with anger. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re better than me, you filthy animal?!¡±


    ¡°Better? Of course, I am. Why else would your daddy need to step in?¡± the Flaming Qilin countered viciously.


    Wang He grunted with suppressed anger. Then with a roar that almost literally burst out of him, he charged headlong into another clash with the Qilin.


    Jin Yujie¡¯s face contorted with dismay. To kill the Flaming Qilin, Wang He would undoubtedly need to use his final gambit. But the gambit did not come easily and it was supposed to be saved for express use on the Devil. Swiftly, he caught Wang He¡¯s arm before he could get any further.


    ¡°What in the gods¡¯ name are you doing?!¡± Wang He spat with rancor and rage.


    ¡°Remember our purpose!¡± warned Jin Yujie sternly.


    Wang He shuddered. Jin Yujie was right. Their coming here to Earth was not easy; too much was at stake, for them and their race.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Be a good baby boy to your big daddy here. Listen to him. He means you well,¡± the Flaming Qilin mocked further.


    Wang He lost his temper.


    But Jin Yujie noticed it. He gripped firmly at Wang He¡¯s arm, urging, ¡°Control yourself. He¡¯s goading you and you know it.¡±


    Jin Yujie said to the Flaming Qilin, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my friend Wang is unwell. If you wish to fight, I shall be happy to oblige.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Is he backing down from a challenge?¡± the Flaming Qilin heckled derisively. ¡°Why did you all not feel unwell at all when you were slaughtering so many innocent people? Just admit it if you¡¯re afraid of losing. The more you deny, the more it looks obvious.¡±


    Unfazed, Jin Yujie smiled instead. ¡°Slaughtering? Blame that on the Devil. All those lives could have been spared if he hasn¡¯t been a coward.¡±


    ¡°How dare you! As if the likes of you are qualified to call Chu Xun a coward! No one has seen him for fifteen years! That¡¯s exactly why you¡¯re here ¨C because he¡¯s missing! If the Devil were here, he would have easily made short work of scum like you!¡±


    Jin Yujie looked hardly amused at the Flaming Qilin¡¯s reprimand. ¡°Is the Devil really missing, or is he actually too much of a coward to answer our challenge? But that won¡¯t matter to us ¨C so long as he refuses to appear, nothing will stop the killing from going on.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun might be absent, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can go on rampaging Earth with impunity,¡± a cold and angry voice echoed from the skies.


    Every head turned. Two figures in white approached with the speed of a falling star. In just mere moments, they descended to the ground, just in front of the crowd.


    ¡°That¡¯s Fairy Jing Hong and Lady Hua Qingwu of the Chu Mansion; they are the consorts of the Devil.¡±


    Many of the warriors recognized them instantly.


    The appearance of Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu cast a shroud of silence over the crowd, their divine beauty enough to make any man avert his eyes with embarrassment.


    ¡°Were you uttering insults about Chu Xun?¡± demanded Jing Hong coldly at Jin Yujie, her eyes and countenance fraught with frost.


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± Jin Yujie regarded Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu with amazement in his eyes, enthralled by their unworldly beauty and charms.


    ¡°We are consorts of Chu Xun,¡± said Jing Hong reticently. ¡°Were you the one slandering Chu Xun just now?¡±


    ¡°By what right does the Devil claim these ladies of such grace and beauty to be his women?¡± uttered Jin Yujie with apparent jealousy.


    ¡°By what right? By this!¡±


    As she answered, Jing Hong crossly raised a hand and her lean finger gracefully tapped into the air.


    Rumble!


    The air trembled. A thick and ancient aura pervaded the entire area in an instant as a huge monolith with titanic weight and force came crashing down from the sky, bearing down on Jin Yujie and Wang He.

 Chapter 503 - Defeat

    Jing Hong spared no expense. Right from the start, she unleashed the powerful Demon-slain Finger attack.


    With enough self-control to prevent himself from looking horrified, Jin Yujie quickly retreated with Wang He to a safer distance.


    ¡°Thinking of running?¡± Hua Qingwu appeared in their way with her sword drawn. The weapon flared with energy dancing along its blade.


    With their avenue of retreat cut off, the sons of Immortals could only fight.


    Attacking as one, both men fired simultaneous blasts of energy at the gigantic monolith falling. The huge column crashed into the energy blasts and with a huge explosion, the monolith burst into pieces amid a huge pulsing tremor, accompanied by a wind and dust storm of such proportions that even the sun was blotted out of sight.


    The blast knocked Jin Yujie and Wang He off their feet, sending them several hundred meters away. Yet even as they crashed into the ground, other than their torn and tattered clothing, they were otherwise undamaged at all. After all, they were no ordinary warriors.


    But this was shocking enough for most people. The Flaming Qilin had taken quite some time before he finally wounded Wang He, whereas Jing Hong managed to accomplish the same feat right from the start.


    Looking grim, the rest of the other three sons of Assembly of Immortals rejoined Wang He and Jin Yujie, standing in line with them and readying for an all-out battle.


    ¡°Earth is not your playground, Immortal mutts. Go back to where you come from before it¡¯s too late,¡± Jing Hong warned with a steely voice.


    The Flaming Qilin looked at Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu with awe, thinking, ¡°So these are the consorts of the Devil¡­ Wow, they command just as much majesty as he does¡­¡±


    Hunger and desire blazed in Jin Yujie¡¯s glance at Jing Hong, muttering quietly, ¡°What happiness the Devil wallows in, that he has such beauties as his brides.¡±


    ¡°Are you being envious, Jin?¡± asked the youth beside him.


    ¡°As if you¡¯re not, Jing Lei,¡± Jin Yujie admitted without even the slightest hint of bashfulness.


    Jing Lei, another son of Immortals that looked more ferocious and boorish than Jin Yujie¡¯s beautiful and dashing looks, but with more strength and manliness.


    ¡°I thought most of Earth would be nothing but abject and mundane myself. But look at these beauties, what a shame that they are the consorts of the Devil. They are beautiful, I¡¯d give them that, but they are our enemies still, and for that, they must die.¡±


    ¡°Brother Leng is right. Judging from how fervently they protect the Devil¡¯s name, it would appear that your charms do not work on them, Jin. We should just kill them and be done with it,¡± said another fair and clean-shaven youth but with eyes creepy enough to give anyone the jitters, whose strange name Ma Kewei (The very same ¡°Ma¡± as ¡°Ma fan¡± which translates as ¡°troublesome¡±) heralded his penchant for mischief and bother.


    ¡°But since the Devil is still cowering somewhere, we can just take his women as hostage and smoke him out,¡± said another son of Immortal whose name was Yu Xiyuan. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯d have to show himself then. Well, you can try to see if you can win them over while we¡¯re at it, Jin.¡±


    All six youths represented the pride and future of the Assembly of Immortals. All thanks to Wu Kejin, the Assembly had been informed about the changes on Earth since their departure ages ago.


    Knowing that vast resources and boundless opportunities now abounded Earth, the great families of the Assembly of Immortals sprang into action. Representatives were chosen from each house and magical supplies were amassed that through means both costly and exhaustive, the great houses of the Assembly of Immortal had these six youths transported here.


    The process had not been easy. With the Firmamental Laws of Earth restored, the great houses could not send anyone with powers beyond the Laws¡¯ allowance and for this reason, only warriors of the Immortal Level could be selected for this perilous mission.


    And more will come; Jin Yujie and his companions were merely the first of many groups to come.


    At huge cost and sacrifice they were sent here for several purposes. Their primary mission was the execution of the Devil in the name of the Assembly of Immortals, followed by the subjugation of Earth back into the dominion of the Assembly once more.


    Coming to Earth, their first move was to challenge Chu Xun ¨C they did not have any interest in anyone else at all.


    They trampled past the defenses of all five cities they conquered with ease. The chieftains of the local sects and warrior guilds might also be Immortal-level champions, but the difference in skill and finesse made them ripe pickings for the sons of Immortals. This in turn made the sons of Immortals arrogant and presumptuous, making them believe that all warriors on Earth were nothing but chaff.


    That was until they encountered the Flaming Qilin, Jing Hong, and Hua Qingwu.


    Even so, the sons of Immortals remained undaunted. Jin Yujie and Wang He were only the weakest among their number.


    Jing Lei, the strongest of the six, was skilled in lightning elemental-based magic and techniques that made him a very dangerous enemy even to warriors of the same class.


    ¡°Allow me then,¡± said Jing Lei. The defeat of Wang He and Jin Yujie by Jing Hong with only one attack could dishonor the Assembly of Immortals, and to salvage what face they had left, he needed a decisive and swift victory over the Flaming Qilin, Jing Hong, and Hua Qingwu together.


    As it turned out, the rest of his companions understood that as well. The pride of the Assembly needed to be upheld to ensure smooth and docile compliance from the Earthlings moving forward.


    ¡°I¡¯d implore for some kindness and tenderness where the two ladies are concerned, Jing Lei, although I could care less about the beast. It¡¯s a pity to kill such beauties, eh?¡± Jin Yujie teased vilely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can!¡±


    With that, Jing Lei paced with careful and piecemeal steps towards the Flaming Qilin and the women. With every step, electricity arced around him, crackling angrily like a monster ready to unleash its temper.


    ¡°Come at me, all three of you!¡± challenged Jing Lei openly.


    ¡°As if the likes of you would need all three of us to take you down,¡± retorted the Flaming Qilin who charged first, driving a fist imbued with searing-hot flames at his new opponent.


    ¡°The Qilin, famous Sacred Beast of the ancient age. What a pity that you¡¯re so weak,¡± Jing Lei remarked sardonically. He drove a fist forward, firing a terrible blast of lightning.


    Rumble!


    Such was Jing Lei¡¯s might, that when his jet of lightning collided with the Flaming Qilin¡¯s fist, it erupted with so huge a force that the Qilin was sent hurtling into the air, defeated.


    Everyone gasped with silence.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu both shared grim looks.


    ¡°I told you,¡± said Jing Lei scornfully at the fallen Flaming Qilin, ¡°you¡¯re too weak. Now, all three of you. Together.¡±


    Thousands of lightning bolts shot from his very person, zipping speedily around and ringing Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu inside a dome of lightning bolts gyrating wildly back and forth like a thousand serpents.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Bolts of white cloth streaked like a couple of white spears, tunneling towards Jing Lei.


    A hardly-fazed Jing Lei lifted a hand to fire another burst of lightning blast that easily ripped the white bolts of cloth into several white harmless tatters.


    Swoosh!


    Jing Hong swung her sword in a string of flourishes, launching a barrage of energy bolts ¨C each with enough force to flatten hills and mountains ¨C at Jing Lei.


    The son of Immortals fired another blast that easily defeated the swarm of energy bolts.


    ROAR!


    The Flaming Qilin leaped back to his feet, snarling ferociously. He launched himself a hundred feet into the air, engulfing himself in red-hot flames as he lunged at Jing Lei with a huge torrent of magma gushing out of his mouth at the latter.


    Jing Lei channeled his powers and held in his hands a ball of lightning. He hurled it at the magma pouring at him and the fire-made liquid instantly vaporized before even contacting the ball lightning, allowing it to barrel unhindered towards the Flaming Qilin. It struck him squarely in the torso, eliciting another explosion that saw the Qilin crashing to the ground, spewing mouthfuls of blood.


    The onlooking mob of warriors could hardly utter a word. The Flaming Qilin was no match to Jing Lei¡¯s incredible powers at all.


    Jing Hong weaved her fingers and performed several hand seals. Thousands of ice lotuses bloomed in mid-air, hovering and spinning with the grace of a ballerina, yet each carried the force of a bomb.


    Hua Qingwu followed suit. She conjured Demon-slain Finger. Born from Jing Hong¡¯s memories, she could use the same magic that Jing Hong could.


    The ice lotuses each gave off a pale diaphanous glow of blue. Then suddenly, they shot like arrows at Jing Lei.


    Rumble!


    The air shook and rumbled. Another monolith crashed down from the sky at Jing Lei like a god eager to smite Jing Lei to death.


    Crackle!


    More lightning bolts jigged around Jing Lei that he looked as if he was being overwhelmed by the countless little electrical serpents thronging around him defensively.


    One after another, the ice lotuses exploded into harmless puffs as the serpents of electricity sprang on every one of them.


    Jing Lei conjured a pair of lightning balls and mashed them into one football-sized plasma ball and he hurled it at the falling monolith.


    Rumble!


    The plasma ball smashed into the monolith, eliciting another gigantic explosion as the monolith burst into pieces.


    More ice lotuses threatened to overrun Jing Lei, but none could come anywhere close with the millions of lightning serpents forming a tightly-knit defense that would allow nothing to pass through.


    Rumble!


    Jing Lei stepped forward, discharging a huge wave of electricity and causing every ice lotus to burst.


    The wave of lightning continued its destructive course, blasting Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu off their feet that they crashed far away.


    Every onlooking warrior went pale. Not even three Immortal-level champions could defeat the lone Jing Lei. Was this the true might of the Assembly of Immortals?!


    ¡°RUN!¡± the Flaming Qilin cried at Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu as he morphed back into his original form: a majestic Qilin. Covering himself in a drape of flames, the Qilin charged at Jing Lei.


    Bang!


    But all it took was a lightning blast for the formidable Jing Lei to batter the Qilin out of his way.


    Jing Hong quickly performed more hand seals to cast a Demon-slaughtering Palm spell. A huge silhouette shaped like a man¡¯s palm loomed over the whole area before it descended down at Jing Lei at breakneck speed.


    Hua Qingwu hastily fired a long and deadly energy bolt.


    ¡°Run! Find Chu Xun!¡± cried Jing Hong.


    The Qilin got to its feet, vomiting mouthfuls of blood as it struggled to keep steady. Its eyes were filled with the color of blood. With one last look at Hua Qingwu and Jing Hong who were still fighting to hold the fort, it sped away with as much speed as it could muster, covering hundreds of meters with every leap and bound.


    Seeing that the Qilin has managed to escape, Jing Hong quickly weaved her fingers to cast another Demon-slain Finger attack at Jing Lei.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she cried at Hua Qingwu.


    On the cue, Hua Qingwu fired one last blast of energy bolt from her sword before she wheeled around. Together with Jing Hong, the pair turned into two slivers of light that dashed in the opposite direction of where the Flaming Qilin had vanished.


    Jing Lei had only just parried away Jing Hong¡¯s and Hua Qingwu¡¯s attacks when he saw all three of his opponents running in different directions. Stunned for one second, he did not know what to do.


    ¡°Go for the Devil¡¯s women!¡± Jin Yujie¡¯s cries jerked him out of his stupor. ¡°Take them and we¡¯ll have an advantage over the Devil!¡±


    That was a notion that Jing Lei found himself agreeing without thinking and he bolted after Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± cried Jin Yujie, beckoning the others.


    The rest of the sons of Immortals chased after Jing Lei.


    Only, they underestimated Jing Hong¡¯s and Hua Qingwu¡¯s speeds which had already exceeded 5 times the speed of sound-breaking.


    The more they tried to keep up, the more Jing Lei and his comrades found themselves in dismay.


    Even so, the sons of Immortals knew they could hardly give up. They bit the bullet and maintained their pursuit as best as they could.


    ¡­


    The heavily-wounded Flaming Qilin rushed all the way towards the hideout of the Elves, stopping for not one second at all.


    For two days he journeyed until he finally stepped into the misty fog that guarded the Elvish forest at noon of the third day. Exhausted beyond measure, he could no longer go on and he crashed to the ground and fainted.


    When he finally woke up, it was already the fourth day. He found himself lying on a bed ¨C a bed in a room of a tree house he recognized!


    The door swung open to admit Su Wei¡¯er, the Sacred Maiden of the Elves. Seeing him wake up filled her face with joy.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin! You¡¯ve finally woken up!¡±


    It had been fifteen long years since the Flaming Qilin left and he had never once come back.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± said the Qilin stiffly. His wounds had almost all healed and he had an idea of who it was who had saved him.


    Su Wei¡¯er did not fail to catch his tone. The Flaming Qilin must still be angry at the Queen for her betrayal of Chu Xun.


    ¡°How are you feeling now? It was Teacher who saved you. But what happened to you?¡± asked Su Wei¡¯er.


    ¡°I helped to stop the crisis that beset your race fifteen years ago and now your queen has saved me. We¡¯re even now,¡± said the Flaming Qilin, rushing towards the door.


    ¡°But Qilin, where are you going?¡± Su Wei¡¯er cried as she followed behind.


    The Flaming Qilin gave her no answer. In just the blink of an eye, he vanished into the jungle.


    Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s face fell with despair. It was all her teacher¡¯s fault all those years ago and nothing she said would repair the damage.


    The Flaming Qilin sped all the way until he reached the bottomless abyss. He searched the area until he found the chains and he slid down its length quickly.


    He found the cave and rushed inside. ¡°Chu Xun, your women are in danger! Can you hear me!? You need to get out of here now! You need to do something! There¡¯s no way this lousy place can hold you down, so get out now!¡±


    But Chu Xun remained motionless. His body pulsated with intermittent glows while he looked unconscious.

 Chapter 504 - Killing Contest

    The Flaming Qilin called and called for Chu Xun to no avail. To focus on his meditative training, Chu Xun had shut off all his senses. He could hardly hear a word.


    The frantic Flaming Qilin could only pace around in anxious circles. He could not go close; he could never be able to withstand the weight of the strange black stone¡¯s force field.


    ¡°You can stop calling. He¡¯d never hear you,¡± a shrill voice echoed from behind. It was the Queen of Elves. She had come when she heard about the Qilin coming here.


    She had never once visited this place since her escape fifteen years ago and seeing Chu Xun now in a sitting position sent a jolt of shock through her. The feat alone must have taken Chu Xun great resolve and grit.


    Fear began to seep into her as she grimaced at what she had done. If Chu Xun could get out, how would he exact vengeance? The Queen began to wonder if she had done the most stupid thing ever fifteen years ago by tricking Chu Xun.


    There was but only one thing she could do: that was to repair the damage that she had wrought by her own hands. Should any danger or harm ever came to Chu Xun¡¯s wives, the Devil would never forgive the Elf race for this.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s awake, there¡¯s no telling if he can get out,¡± remarked the Queen.


    ¡°And whose fault do you think it is?¡± snapped the Qilin placidly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the Queen said, turning towards the exit. Realizing that the Flaming Qilin was still rooted to where he was standing, she paused and asked, ¡°Do you want to help save the Devil¡¯s consorts or not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to help?¡± the Flaming Qilin uttered, his face perplexed with incredulity.


    ¡°For far too long we have sat in the shadows. It¡¯s time for the Elf race to emerge,¡± declared the Queen. ¡°It¡¯s time to show the world who we are.¡±


    The Flaming Qilin fell silent for one second. There really was no other way. With Chu Xun still stuck here, the Queen was the only one now who could save Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°And what are you waiting for?¡± the Queen glowered.


    Without a word, the Qilin obediently led the way.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the meantime, Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu were still speeding across the countryside at full speed.


    The sons of the Assembly of Immortals maintained their pursuit with dogged persistence.


    The chase had gone for days and even Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu were beginning to feel fatigued from the exhaustion of their True Energy, and the magical herbs they consumed were not replenishing their endurance fast enough.


    In contrast, the sons of Immortals remained strong and fast. The pills they brought from their world could easily restore them within seconds.


    This filled Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu with trepidation. Sooner or later, the enemy would catch up to them.


    ¡°Get ready, Qingwu,¡± said Jing Hong. ¡°We¡¯ll hide in that city in front and keep our auras hidden. We need to hide.¡±


    Hua Qingwu nodded.


    Jing Hong¡¯s hand blurred into a rapid flurry as she quickly weaved another spell. She cast an enchantment on the ground where they passed by and sped towards the city before them, Wentian City.


    Her plan worked; Jing Lei and his comrades fell into her trap and were stuck inside her enchantment.


    ¡°Blasted enchantments,¡± Jin Yujie glowered. He had lost count of the times they had been held up by Jing Hong¡¯s enchantments.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu had managed to evade capture only because of the enchantments she had cast to prevent them from catching up.


    Even so, for all her prowess in battle, Jing Hong knew little in the skills of using enchantments. She had but only learned some from Chu Xun ¨C some enchantments that were only good at deception at best and could cause little to no harm at all ¨C and none of them could do anything more than temporarily slowing down their pursuers.


    ¡°The stage is yours,¡± said Wang He to Ma Kewei.


    Ma Kewei nodded. Among them, he was most skilled in the magic of enchantment. It was he who had defeated the enchantments that Jing Hong had cast all the way.


    It did not take long for him to undo Jing Hong¡¯s magic.


    ¡°Parlor tricks,¡± commented Ma Kewei dryly.


    Despite his outward disdain, Ma Kewei was actually awed. That an Earthling female could use such a complex enchantment that even he found it difficult to defeat filled him with amazement.


    ¡°Their auras¡­ They¡¯re gone¡­¡± Jin Yujie said suddenly with dismay.


    The golden oil lamp that he used has the added function of detecting auras. It was with the help of the oil lamp that they did not lose track of Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°They must still be near. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jing Lei put in more speed and bolted ahead. The rest of his comrades followed behind.


    For another hundred miles, they traveled. Still, Jin Yujie¡¯s magical oil lamp failed to detect anything.


    ¡°Damn it, we have lost them,¡± spat Jin Yujie furiously.


    They all stood there in gloomy silence. For days they had hunted Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu, only for them to slip past their fingers.


    ¡°Wait. Could they have slipped into that city we¡¯ve just passed by just now?¡± said Yu Xiyuan suddenly, his eyes gleaming with suspicion.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem plausible to me,¡± Wang He shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve been passing by cities and settlements for the past few days and they made no attempt to find refuge before.¡±


    ¡°What if all that was just part of their feint for the past few days?¡± sneered Ma Kewei.


    ¡°A feint?¡± the taciturn Leng Rui, who has yet to utter a word finally broke his silence, his eyes flashing with a glow of suspicion too. Then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Everyone understood at last. Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu must have used the enchantments to ensnare them while they circled back around.


    The sons of Immortals retraced their steps and chased for another hundred miles. Still, the oil lamp could detect nothing again.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Jing Lei cursed aloud as he drove a heavy punch into a huge boulder that looked like it weighed a tonne, destroying it to vent his anger.


    The rest of his comrades looked just as sullen and somber. Their hunt had effectively become a fruitless wild goose chase.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I say we go on slaughtering and burning. Surely that will snuff the Devil out of hiding.¡± Jin Yujie¡¯s eyes lit up with malice.


    ¡°Well, Wentian City it is then,¡± suggested Leng Rui. ¡°We just passed by it just now.¡±


    Killing was like a sport to these sons of Immortals and with no objection, they headed towards Wentian City.


    Once outside, a gleeful Jin Yujie activated his lamp. The weapon emitted a bright golden glow. He took a deep breath and blew at his lamp.


    SWOOSH!


    A huge jet of flames shot at the city gates, scorching the ground enough that it cracked and split. Trees and plants caught in the blaze immediately turned into ashes and boulders and rocks all crumbled into pieces.


    Rumble!


    The gates of Wentian City broke off its hinges and fell to a deafening crash, crushing more than a dozen common people to death with its gargantuan weight. Smoke rose in plumes into the air, signaling the beginning of the carnage as more died in the growing conflagration.


    So terrible were the flames of the golden oil lamp that even rocks and stones were reduced into molten lava.


    Jin Yujie enjoyed himself so much that he cackled vilely with glee.


    So were his comrades; wicked grins spread across the faces of the sons of Immortals as they beheld their handiwork with malicious glints in their stares.


    ¡°I hereby sentence you all to death, you vermin who were once our slaves!¡±


    The party began moving deeper into the city, unleashing death and destruction. The earth cracked as more buildings and structures toppled.


    Jin Yujie activated his oil lamp again. Waves after waves of flames devoured streets, avenues, and boulevards, torching to death those who had managed to survive the chaos of the buildings toppling all around the city.


    Smoke rose from every corner of the city as the flames spread, coiling up the sky like gloomy-dark vines inching upwards that even from tens of miles away, no one could miss the catastrophe now ravaging Wentian City.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a contest to see which among us could get the most kills.¡± Ma Kewei made the most abhorrent suggestion.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m winning this for sure,¡± guffawed Jin Yujie triumphantly. He blew another gust of air into his lamp, letting loose a huge gush of flames that gobbled up the entire length of a twenty-story tall building. The fire delved into every vent and window it could find, doling out death and carnage with brutal alacrity as cries and shrieks of agony rang out from inside.


    Rumble!


    A few more seconds passed, and the building crashed down into a mound of debris and rubbles.


    ¡°Would you like to guess how many were there inside, Ma?¡± Jin Yujie asked, grinning proudly.


    ¡°Watch me.¡±


    Jing Lei marched forward with arcing electricity bolts coming off his back. He waved a hand and conjured several dozens of lightning balls and hurled them at another twenty-or-so-story building.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The ball lightnings each popped consecutively like bubbles, except with thousands, or even million times, more destructive when they struck the building, encasing it in a whole layer of pernicious bolts of electricity that rapidly gnawed at the structure¡¯s integrity until it gave way as cracks began to appear and extend all around its walls.


    Rumble!


    Finally, the building crashed down as well, kicking up a dust storm that swept several meters tall. None inside survived.


    ¡°I¡¯d say Jing Lei wins this round,¡± said Leng Rui.


    ¡°How did you figure?!¡± Jin Yujie yelped incredulously.


    ¡°Because Jing Lei used his own powers while you relied on your Sacred Relic. Ask the others what they think,¡± said Leng Rui.


    ¡°I concur. Jing Lei wins the round,¡± agreed Wang He.


    Even Yu Xiyuan admitted as much.


    A dissatisfied Jin Yujie glared at them. ¡°All right. Use your Relics too then!¡±


    ¡°Allow me,¡± Wang He said. He pointed at another building not far away. ¡°That looks like a school.¡±


    He produced a talismanic strip the length of his hand and activated it. The strip of paper shone with the brilliance of the sun.


    The talismanic strip rose into the air and levitated right over the school. Then millions of tiny shafts of light shot out of the paper strip, enclosing the school in a long and giant cone of light rods.


    RUMBLE!


    The talismanic strip spun abruptly, twisting the cone and crushing the building inside, causing it to burst like an orange in a crusher.


    Wang He withdrew his talismanic strip and beckoned to Jin Yujie, ¡°Your turn, Jin.¡±


    The latter looked around. There were a whole lot of buildings that he could choose from, but none of them could match the school in the number of people it housed.


    ¡°All right,¡± he said at last, ending with a sneer. ¡°I yield. But what a shame that you have to use the treasure of your house, the Talisman of Destruction for a purpose so trivial.¡±


    An indifferent Wang He hardly minded the jibe. ¡°At any rate, I won. Those vermin should consider this an honor to die because of a weapon of such incredible might.¡±


    The sons of Immortals saw the brutal slaughter of innocent lives as nothing more than thrilling fun, making the atrocity even more appalling than the war crimes that Fusang State had committed so many years before.


    A few of the warriors who managed to survive the onslaught recorded what they could and uploaded everything onto the Internet.


    ¡°Gods be good, is there really no one who can give these Immortal whelps a good whipping?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Wentian City. Is anyone with me? I¡¯d give them death, or die trying!¡±


    ¡°What about the other champions of Earth? Why isn¡¯t anyone standing up to these filthy savages?!¡±


    The entire Internet bubbled with anger and indignation as netizens from all around the world cried for vengeance, yet no one could actually do anything more than expressing their resentment and fury through their keyboards.


    Those with the power that could match these sons of Immortals pretended not to notice anything.


    While those with the fervor to try something were lacked the means to make a difference.


    The collective might of the Flaming Qilin, Jing Hong, and Hua Qingwu was no match to the sons of Immortals and their appetite for blood and gore discouraged anyone else to lift up arms against them.


    Yet, the more humans backed down, the more arrogant and ruthless the sons of Immortals became.


    Even common soldiers and troops gave more help than what the warriors, great families, and even powerful sects and warrior orders did.


    At the very least, they had been doing their best to evacuate the city while throwing themselves into harm¡¯s way.


    The Brotherhood of Destiny, the warrior order in charge of the security of Wentian City, had fled the minute they heard wind of the invasion.


    Jing Lei and his comrades entered Wentian City through the eastern gates. Advancing towards the west, they had sacked almost every inch of the city, amassing countless more casualties.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu were just taking refuge at the western gates and they had begun helping with the evacuation, at the risk of being discovered.


    A number of warriors had grouped into volunteer squads to assist with the evacuation too, working in tandem with the troops garrisoned there.


    ¡°There are just too many people. Many more won¡¯t be able to escape in time,¡± Jing Hong¡¯s face was flushed with distress.


    A huge mob of people trying to escape became a chaotic human stampede that clogged the exits from the city. Many lost their footing and fell in the crowd, only to have themselves trodden by the panicking horde and were crushed to death.


    Jin Yujie leaped to the top of a tall building and looked into the distance, catching sight of the human stampede trying to flee the city. He broke into an evil smile.


    ¡°I finally found a way to win you, Wang.¡±


    Seeing the huge swarming mass of common people jostling with each other to get out of the burning city had given Jin Yujie a vicious idea that would enable him to best Wang He¡¯s feat of killing a school full of school children.

 Chapter 505 - Killing for Sport

    When calamity struck and with no means to defend themselves, the common folk could only run.


    Some of the weak and frail were caught in the stampede leading out of the city and were instead trampled to death.


    Jin Yujie broke into delighted laughter. He could best Wang He by killing all these people.


    The lives of these ordinary humans meant nothing more than the instrument he needed for a frivolous if not brutal contest.


    Roaring with laughter, Jin Yujie threw himself off his perch. In mere seconds, he caught up to the panicking crowd of escaping people.


    Swoosh!


    He activated his oil lamp, blowing hard at it to send a huge wave of flames at the mob.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu reeled with horror at what they saw.


    Every single warrior who witnessed the savagery could hardly remain sane.


    ¡°What evil is this?! This monster is trying to burn them all alive?!¡±


    Sharing a quick look, Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu performed hand seals simultaneously. A large sheet of white light shot up speedily from the ground, creating a wide barrier of light.


    The wave of fire slammed into the wall of light. But the wave was too large and too wide. Merciless tongues of flames reached from all sides of the wall, easily overrunning it and devouring every single person unfortunate enough to be in its path.


    Jin Yujie was surprised to see the sudden appearance of the barrier, although that restored a grin to his face.


    ¡°So there you are!¡± he cried, referring to Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu, ¡°long and far have we searched for you!¡±


    Jing Lei and the others formed up beside Jin Yujie just in time to catch sight of Chu Xun¡¯s spouses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how are you going to escape now, consorts of the Devil,¡± sneered Yu Xiyuan vilely.


    ¡°You scum! Are you not afraid of retribution?!¡± Hua Qingwu screamed fiercely, feeling responsible for the deaths of so many innocent people.


    ¡°Retribution? If killing a few insects warrants heavy retribution, then the Devil should be dead by a blast of lightning from Heaven for the blood he had spilled,¡± snorted Wang He.


    ¡°Chu Xun only killed people who deserved their fate! How could you equate yourself to him when you have been killing innocent people!?¡± Jing Hong asserted her point coldly.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA!¡± Jin Yujie let loose a peal of arrogant guffaws, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like to kill even more! I¡¯d like to see what sort of retribution would come my way!¡±


    He activated his lamp again and blew hard, launching more waves of searing inferno.


    The flames swept furiously like a mob of charging beasts, easily overwhelming Jing Hong¡¯s and Hua Qingwu¡¯s barrier of light and ravaged everything in its path, claiming the lives of more innocent people.


    ¡°You evil monsters! Just you wait! The Devil will make you pay for this!¡± cried a warrior defiantly.


    ¡°The Devil? That useless coward? For all we know, he¡¯s hidden in some hole, watching all this quietly. But let him come! If he dares to come, I¡¯ll have him incinerated into ashes!¡± Jin Yujie declared loudly with only the deepest contempt and loathing for Chu Xun.


    ¡°Go!¡± cried Jing Hong suddenly.


    She and Hua Qingwu wanted to speed away from here, hoping to lead the sons of Immortals away for the victims to flee.


    ¡°Thinking of running? Be my guest,¡± Leng Rui hissed insidiously, ¡°do that, and I¡¯ll assure you this: we¡¯ll kill every single earthling we can find here.¡±


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu could feel their blood boiling with rage. ¡°How could anyone be so wicked?!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Take as many as you can and run!¡± Jing Hong cried to the warriors around them.


    If they could not run, that left them only one course of action: fight.


    ¡°What do you think you are? Heroes?!¡± Yu Xiyuan sniggered vilely, ¡°Let¡¯s have a race: whether you¡¯re fast enough in saving them or are we fast enough in killing them all!¡±


    ¡°RUN! QUICK!¡±


    The warriors screamed with panic, shepherding the common people to leave this place as quickly as they could.


    Swoosh!


    Jin Yujie activated his oil lamp again, sending another wave of death that claimed the lives of more people.


    Jing Lei decided to join the fray as well. Electrical sparks burst to life in his palm as he condensed enough power to make a lightning ball the size of a football in his hand. He hurled it at the group of fleeing evacuees only to hit the barrier of light instead, melting a hole right in the middle of the sheet of light.


    The damage to the barrier of light resulted in a blowback that caused enough internal wounds to Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu for their faces to turn ashen-pale as they wobbled unsteadily. But they held on, performing hand seals to quickly repair the damage to their barrier.


    ¡°That looks fun. My turn this time.¡±


    Leng Rui marched forward, channeling his powers. His body gave off a pale, bluish glow and he conjured a dragon forged of water and ice. The dragon effortlessly penetrated the barrier of light, passing through it unimpededly, and dove into the crowd.


    The dragon erupted like a bomb, sending an expanding ring of frost and ice that turned every person in its path into frozen icicles.


    Leng Rui broke into horrifying and maniacal laughter of glee. He snapped a finger and a long cascade of cracking and snapping of ice followed as the icicles all shattered piecemeal.


    ¡°You¡¯re not doing proper justice to one of the most powerful techniques of your house, Leng. I remember the householder of your family¡¯s Ice Age Magic could easily turn anyone within a radius of a thousand miles into ice,¡± remarked Yu Xiyuan in jest.


    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t expect me to be as powerful as my father, whose powers are definitely so many times greater than mine. But my rendition of this technique is enough to deal with these insects,¡± Leng Rui uttered with undisguised malice and cruelty.


    ¡°I¡¯m joining the front too,¡± added Wang He, taking out his golden talismanic strip once more.


    ¡°Hold it right there, Wang. You¡¯re not using that Talisman of Destruction again, are you? You¡¯ll take all the fun away. Moreover, we need the Devil¡¯s women alive.¡±


    ¡°Ah, damn. What a shame,¡± Wang He shook his head. Without any warning, he fired another blast that whizzed just beside the edge of the barrier, causing another explosion that resulted in another dozen deaths.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me,¡± said Jing Lei, marching towards Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu, ¡°this time, we cannot allow them any chance to flee.¡±


    Crackle!


    Sizzles and sparkles burst with every step Jing Lei took as he conjured another ball lightning that he hurled once more at the barrier of light.


    Boom!


    The ball lightning hit the barrier of light, causing an explosion with waves of electricity dancing all over its surface, damaging it enough that the whole wall of light shattered like glass, and the splinters all dissipated into the air.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu staggered backward as if they had been hit by a sledgehammer, their faces all as white as death.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave these two beauties to you, Jing Lei. But please be gentle,¡± Jin Yujie teased amid sneers and snickers, ¡°you can leave those insects to us.¡±


    ¡°Well, let them go. They¡¯re just insects. Killing them injures our dignity enough,¡± said Yu Xiyuan.


    Jin Yujie was about to deliver another blow when Yu Xiyuan¡¯s comment made him stop, not wanting to put his dignity to risk.


    That came as a relief to Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu. At least that would allow the rest of the common folk to get to safety.


    Just then, a crying voice pierced the silence.


    ¡°Mummy¡­ Mummy¡­¡± a little girl barely five or six emerged from amongst the debris and rubbles, looking heavily bruised and disoriented. She must have just recovered from the explosions around her.


    ¡°A straggler,¡± Wang He remarked as white wisps of energy accumulated in his hand.


    ¡°Oh, just kill her and be done with it. I detest hearing children cry!¡± Leng Rui scowled with pure disgust.


    ¡°You animal! She¡¯s just a little child!¡± screamed Jing Hong, looking absolutely horrified for the first time.


    ¡°You earthlings are nothing but slaves to the Assembly of Immortals, and slaves live or die by the word of their masters,¡± Wang He grinned wickedly as he fired a blast at the little girl.


    Overwhelmed by rabid grief, Jing Hong darted at the little girl in desperation.


    ¡°You¡¯re facing me,¡± Jing Lei raised a hand to fire a lightning blast at Jing Hong. ¡°How dare you allow yourself to be distracted.¡±


    A defiant Jing Hong launched a jet of True Energy in response.


    But the consequent explosion saw Jing Hong crash into a pile of rubble with blood dribbling out the edges of her lips.


    Hua Qingwu peeled after her, eager to help save the little girl too, but she was too late.


    Wang He¡¯s attack killed the little girl, blowing her into a rain of blood and scraps of viscera.


    ¡°YOU MONSTER! I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡± screamed Hua Qingwu with frenzied rage. She swung her sword at Wang He, firing an energy bolt at him.


    But another ball lightning from Jing Lei slammed into her back from behind, causing enough damage for her to cough up mouthfuls of blood as she also crashed into the rubble.


    A frantic Wang He beheld the energy bolt that Hua Qingwu fired at him in her fury. Seeing it screaming towards him filled him with enough fear that he could barely move. The wounds he suffered from his fight against the Flaming Qilin throbbed still and before he could even think, his body instinctively leaped sideways to evade the blow.


    Boom!


    The energy bolt missed him and caught a huge boulder instead, pummeling it to bits.


    Wang He¡¯s face twisted grotesquely with indignation.


    Bang!


    Jing Hong burst out from beneath the rubble, charging forward fearlessly with her hands swiftly performing hand seals.


    Demon-slain Finger¡ªThree Fingers Shocking Gods and Demons!


    Demon-slain Finger¡ªFour Fingers Shocking the Sky!


    Violent tremors reverberated across the air as a pair of monoliths both huge and massive came crashing down at Jing Lei and the others ¨C Jin Yujie and the rest of the sons of Immortals ¨C respectively.


    Jing Lei snorted and fired a lightning bolt at the huge monolith coming at him.


    Meanwhile, Jin Yujie and his comrades all joined their powers as one to launch an attack of their own.


    Jing Hong used the chance to dart towards Hua Qingwu. Wrapping her arm around Hua Qingwu¡¯s waist, she carried her and bolted towards the city¡¯s western gate.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two successive eruptions caused several other buildings to collapse, kicking up waves of dust and winds.


    ¡°Running, eh?¡± Jing Lei cackled.


    All the sons of Immortals gave chase, tearing after the women speedily.


    ¡°Leave me, Jing Hong! Leave me and run!¡±


    Hua Qingwu was quite badly hurt. The injuries she was suffering included severe concussions to her insides that her organs were displaced and Jing Hong could not achieve her full speed with Hua Qingwu as a piece of baggage.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Jing Hong hissed coldly. She could never look Chu Xun in the eye if she chose to leave Hua Qingwu behind.


    ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Jing Lei and the others had found them.


    Jing Hong turned around and saw Jing Lei catching up from behind, the distance between them ebbing rapidly.


    In mere seconds, Jing Lei was barely a hundred meters behind.


    ¡°None of you are running without our say-so.¡±


    Jing Lei snarled, firing another lightning bolt at Jing Hong from behind.


    Jing Hong braced herself for the attack, knowing she must protect Hua Qingwu. One more attack and Hua Qingwu could die. Jing Hong conjured a magical shield. She needed to take the blast herself.


    But Jing Lei spared no expense in this attack. He had put in enough power that the lightning bolt incinerated even the air that it popped.


    Just when the bolt was about to hit the magical shield that guarded Jing Hong¡¯s back, something giving off a greenish glint came screaming through the air from the horizon and smashed into Jing Lei¡¯s attack.


    Blast from the collision of both projectiles knocked Jing Hong off her feet, sending her hurtling through the air with Hua Qingwu securely in her bear hug.


    Whoosh!


    Something else ¨C similarly green and swift like the unknown object before ¨C streaked across the air, howling as it swooped down on Jing Lei like a modern homing missile.


    Jing Lei¡¯s face squirmed with fear for the first time. Immediately, he fired a lightning blast at the green object.


    Boom!


    The green projectile easily defeated Jing Lei¡¯s lightning bolt, and the sight of it not losing any speed or force at all even after the collision filled Jing Lei¡¯s face with disbelief and shock as he quickly dove away for dear life.


    ARGGGHH!


    But he was not quick enough; the long, greenish projectile smashed into his shoulder, blasting off a huge chunk of flesh as he grunted in pain.


    BOOM!


    The green object continued its flight, felling a tall and strong tree in one clean stroke.


    Jin Yujie and the other sons of Immortals rejoined Jing Lei. Was Jing Lei really hurt?! They stared at the fallen tree before peering at the green bolt. It was an arrow more than two meters long.


    The air screamed once more. The sons of Immortals looked and immediately sensed two figures racing towards them at great speeds.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Even before they could see who the newcomers were, another salvo of five green arrows came screaming through the air towards them.


    ¡°Jing Lei!¡± Wang He cried.


    In a flash, Jing Lei reappeared right beside his comrades.


    Wang He swiftly produced a talismanic strip and a dome of golden lights appeared, shielding Wang He and his comrades inside from harm.


    Five arrows shot and smashed into the golden shield of light, eliciting a ringing din like the tolling of a bell.


    Wang He¡¯s face fell with horror. Lines of cracks stretched all around the talismanic strip as the glow of the magical shield turned dim.


    ¡°What now?!¡± yelped Wang He frantically. One more hit and the magic of his talismanic strip would fail.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re leaving!¡± growled Leng Rui.


    Something ¨C or someone ¨C dangerous had arrived. But who else could it be here on Earth?!


    Gritting his teeth, Wang He quickly produced another talismanic strip. He chanted a long incantation and the strip of paper burst into flames.


    The six sons of Immortals cast a long and resentful gaze at Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu from a distance. In a blinding flash of light caused by the burning piece of talismanic strip, they were gone.

 Chapter 506 - Fightback

    By the time the Queen of Elves and the Flaming Qilin arrived, the sons of Immortals were gone.


    ¡°A Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance.¡±


    The Flaming Qilin looked grim as he uttered those words.


    The Queen nodded quietly, confirming the Qilin¡¯s findings; the sons of Immortals had retreated with such a tool.


    As members of races that have survived since the early epochs, they knew things that most people today did not.


    As heir to the long-lost knowledge and secrets of the Qilin race, the Flaming Qilin could identify a Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance.


    Meanwhile, Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu could not believe their eyes when they saw the Queen of Elves.


    ¡°Hong Ling?!¡±


    Jing Hong called hesitantly.


    The Queen looked surprised to be addressed as such, but she recalled how flabbergasted Chu Xun was when he first saw her.


    Evidently, the Flaming Qilin noticed their reactions too. One reason Chu Xun fell for the Queen¡¯s chicanery fifteen years ago was that she shared the same striking resemblance to a friend. That must be this Hong Ling that Jing Hong just mentioned.


    ¡°She¡¯s the Queen of Elves,¡± the Flaming Qilin explained hastily.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu stared blankly at them. ¡°This woman is the Queen of Elves?!¡±


    ¡°But how could two people look so alike?!¡± blurted Hua Qingwu with shock.


    ¡°But anyway, thank you for coming to our aid,¡± Jing Hong uttered, recovering from her bewilderment.


    The Flaming Qilin said sharply before the Queen could respond, ¡°Heal yourselves quickly.¡±


    Hua Qingwu was quite heavily wounded although Jing Hong managed to come through relatively unscathed, the women quickly sat down to channel their powers and recuperate.


    ¡°What a lucky man,¡± observed the Queen as she marveled with awe at the beauty of Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu.


    She waved a hand and conjured an enchantment, an Elf magic that healed very quickly. A light-green-colored dome of light appeared and enveloped around the women.


    The enchantment repaired Jing Hong¡¯s minor wounds in just hours, allowing her to channel her powers to help Hua Qingwu too. The latter would take another two hours until her wounds too were fully healed.


    ¡°Once again, we thank you so much for your help,¡± Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu said again.


    The Flaming Qilin shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. In fact, it was she who¡ª¡±


    The Queen of Elves cut him off, grinning, ¡°We are friends of Chu Xun. Saving you is the least we could do.¡±


    ¡°Now hold it right there. You don¡¯t speak for me here,¡± scoffed the Qilin, ¡°I¡¯m not friends with the Devil. In fact, I¡¯m a rival of his. As for you, I doubt if the Devil will think of you as a friend too.¡±


    The Queen fluttered her eyelashes at the Qilin with a dangerous and cool voice, ¡°The only reason you¡¯re not yet dead for spouting such nonsense is that you¡¯re a Qilin, one of the Sacred Beast of the ancients.¡±


    ¡°Say whatever you want,¡± snapped the Flaming Qilin, ¡°at any rate, the Devil¡¯s no friend of mine, and nor is he a friend of yours too. You¡¯ll never be a friend of his.¡±


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu could only share dubious stares. They could not understand a word at all.


    ¡°Urm, Qilin, do you know where Chu Xun is now?¡± asked Hua Qingwu.


    Chu Xun and the Flaming Qilin were part of the expedition that entered Yuchi Slope and the latter must know what happened to Chu Xun when he failed to reappear, the very same enigma that has haunted the world for more than a decade.


    ¡°Ask her,¡± the Qilin thrust a finger at the Queen.


    As an Earth Immortal champion, the Queen was very likely one of the strongest entities on Earth.


    The barbed remarks the Qilin was saying had already left her in a bad mood and the pointing of his finger at her was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.


    Bang!


    With just a simple wave, the Queen sent a blast of Internal Breath that sent the Qilin into the air for more than a thousand meters.


    ¡°Insolent pup,¡± grumbled the Queen.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu could only stare dubiously in silence. ¡°The Qilin had found the Queen to help us, but they do not seem to be mingling well? What in the world is going on?!¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun is with us,¡± said the Queen, ¡°he¡¯s in meditative training, and I¡¯m afraid he cannot be out now.¡±


    ¡°As long as he¡¯s still fine.¡±


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu uttered in uncanny unison.


    ¡°And you are both consorts to the Devil?¡± asked the Queen curiously.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu nodded.


    ¡°So that mongrel pup does have a way with women. Not only does he have two beautiful ladies as wives, but both of them are also even as close as sisters,¡± the Queen remarked quietly.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu shared a quick look and grinned.


    The Flaming Qilin came limping back with a scathing glare at the Queen.


    ¡°Watch your tone, little Qilin,¡± warned the Queen testily. ¡°You will do well to remember that I am aware of your courtship of Wei¡¯er and how crucial my approval would be to you both.¡±


    Instead, the Flaming Qilin lifted his chin and declared proudly, ¡°As if a true man like me would worry about something as mundane as getting a wife?¡±


    The Queen¡¯s face darkened at the statement, and even Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu found themselves disagreeing with him too.


    ¡°Are you being serious, Qilin?¡± the Queen¡¯s warmth plummeted several degrees.


    ¡°I¡ª Uh¡­¡± the Flaming Qilin was about to say something else when he realized how stupid he was.


    In his frustration, he had inadvertently portrayed himself as an unfaithful and promiscuous person.


    ¡°Get out of my sight before I lose my temper! GO!¡± the Queen spat with venom, ¡°if only that silly girl sees how stupid she has been in pinning her hopes on you!¡±


    ¡°No! I¡ª Uh¡­¡± the flustered Qilin found himself fumbling with his words. He loved Su Wei¡¯er with all his heart, despite the things that he had spoken rashly without thinking at all.


    ¡°Such haughty words you speak, great Qilin. In that case, it¡¯s obvious that the Sacred Maiden of the Elf race would hardly be a fitting match to someone of your stature and convictions,¡± hissed the Queen coldly, her true fury beginning to surface.


    That sent the Qilin into fits of panic. He feebly peered at Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu, hoping vainly that they might speak something on his behalf, then he remembered the distasteful glances from them, and that only seemed to set him off the edge.


    ¡°Wait a minute, that¡¯s not what I meant! I swear¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    The Queen fired another jet of energy that blasted him away into the distance again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever let me see you again,¡± she growled with rage.


    The Qilin crashed more than a thousand meters away before he got back to his feet and began walking back.


    ¡°You¡¯d best just go. The Queen is angry and she¡¯ll listen to nothing you say,¡± a sympathetic Hua Qingwu told him using telepathy.


    The Flaming Qilin halted his paces with undisguised regret on his face.


    ¡°I feel like killing someone,¡± glowered the Queen, boiling with rage.


    There was nothing Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu could do besides trading faltering glances.


    ¡°How about we go hunting for those Immortal whelps?¡± said the Queen suddenly.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu could not have been any more congenial to the suggestion. The countless lives lost in the massacres of the cities the sons of Immortals destroyed were precisely the reason why they should pay for the horrors they had unleashed.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Hua Qingwu accessed the Internet to post a new thread in the forum, asking for information about the whereabouts of the sons of Immortals.


    With the hatred sowed into them by the senseless butchery, the warriors of Earth were only too happy to report what they knew about the sons of Immortals ¨C especially when someone was willing to hunt them down.


    In mere moments, responses began flooding in, informing that the sons of Immortals were just sighted a half-hour ago at another city several hundred miles away ¨C Baiyu City.


    All three women sped as fast as they could towards Baiyu City.


    Hours later, they arrived and the first thing they did was to scale the highest spire of the tallest building in the city.


    ¡°SHOW YOURSELF, IMMORTAL WHELPS!¡± the Queen of Elves let loose a roar of such force and magnitude that it sounded like a crack of thunder as even towers and buildings all shook as if in fear.


    The warriors in the city all reeled with terror at first, then grins broke upon their faces. ¡°Finally! Someone is here to put a stop to the sons of Immortals!¡±


    Jing Lei and his comrades were still in the city when they heard the thunderous message. Their faces twisted with incredulity.


    ¡°Gods be good, they¡¯re as persistent as a bloodhound!¡± Jing Lei muttered with building anger as electric bolts crackled all around him.


    ¡°Stay your anger, Jing Lei,¡± hissed Leng Rui darkly with restrained calmness. ¡°Mask your auras to prevent being detected. They won¡¯t find us, not with so many people in this city.¡±


    ¡°Are they hiding?!¡± Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu made the realization at exactly the same time. They projected their Divine Senses and began combing through the city from east to west.


    But despite a thorough search, they could not find any traces of Jing Lei and his cohorts.


    ¡°They must have something that helps to keep their auras hidden,¡± said Jing Hong quietly.


    ¡°Master of the White Feather Guild! Show yourself!¡± bellowed the Queen.


    Moments later, an elderly man with white flowing beard and hair came to them, introducing himself as the Master of the Guild.


    He looked evidently surprised to find that the hunters pursuing the sons of Immortals were in fact three ladies with ravishing beauty.


    But the Queen emanated a stern presence and a soft but stirring aura powerful enough to make the Master convulse with discomfort as his blood simmered in resonance to her powers.


    ¡°My respects to you, senior,¡± the old man bowed hastily, identifying the Queen as an entity of great seniority and age despite her looks.


    ¡°Dispatch every man in your guild. I want those Immortal scums to be found immediately,¡± barked the Queen with a commanding voice that easily crumbled any resistance.


    The Master of the White Feather Guild could hardly proffer any objections when he could hardly tolerate the Queen¡¯s aura alone. Especially when the Queen¡¯s purpose was aligned to his ¨C to rid the city of the threat of the sons of Immortals.


    At his behest, every acolyte in his command was sent out with scores of local warriors volunteering to join in the hunt as well.


    The evil that the sons of Immortals had wrought made them the most hated enemy on Earth, that even the common people did what they could to help as well.


    ¡°Damned insects!¡± Jing Lei lashed with uncontrollable rage.


    Unbeknownst to the people outside, the sons of Immortals had taken refuge in a dingy little tenement with the corpses of its occupants ¨C a family of three ¨C strewn on the floor.


    ¡°I thought that idiot Wu Kejin said that the Devil¡¯s the only one we have to worry about! From where did this horrible hag come from?!¡± blurted Wang He.


    ¡°Bloody misinformation, I don¡¯t doubt. We¡¯ve underestimated how far our former serfs have come,¡± Yu Xiyuan observed darkly.


    They had been so victorious and triumphant when they first arrived on Earth, killing and slaying every human like crushing ants into tiny bits. Yet here they were now, skulking and hiding like a bunch of cowards.


    ¡°I say we go out and deal with her now! I¡¯m sure that if we work together, we¡¯ll bring her down!¡± Jin Yujie glowered sinisterly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be brash, you fool. That woman is most definitely an Earth Immortal champion. Without our Relics at full strength, we could very well lose,¡± said Leng Rui, the mastermind of the group that his comrades relied on.


    ¡°So are we supposed to just hide in here?¡± grumbled an angry Wang He. As sons of Immortals and the representatives of their great houses, their very actions reflected the dignity as elites of the Assembly of Immortals, and hiding like mice inside a shabby little hut seemed hardly a credit to their names and family.


    ¡°Patience. We¡¯re only hiding temporarily to bide our time, not because we¡¯re afraid,¡± urged Leng Rui with what sounded like a feeble attempt to quench the displeasure of his comrades.


    ¡°What about the rest? When are they coming?¡± asked Yu Xiyuan.


    ¡°Any time now. I expect they will be here in days,¡± Leng Rui¡¯s eyes flashed with scheming malice as he grinned suddenly, ¡°They say Kuang Zhan is representing his family.¡±


    ¡°That madman?!¡±


    Jing Lei and the others all yelped with shock.


    Leng Rui nodded. ¡°Between the strength of that psycho and the powers of our Sacred Relics, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll win even if it¡¯s against an Earth Immortal-class champion.¡±


    ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll just lie low for a few days until the others arrive,¡± said Wang He as he struggled to control his anger. An evil smile formed on his face, ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll have the last laugh when we slaughter the lot of these vermin.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget to make contact with the Lost Races. The enemy of my enemy is my friend,¡± remarked Leng Rui with a malicious smile himself.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The sound of a fist pounding on the timber of the door made the smiles on their faces freeze.

 Chapter 507 - Manhunt

    Leng Rui put a finger to his lips to motion for silence while he gave Wang He a look to tuck away the bodies on the floor.


    Once the corpses were hidden, Leng Rui took out a skin-thin mask and put it on. Then he signaled for everyone to hide while he strode to the door.


    ¡°What a bloody disgrace,¡± grumbled Jing Lei.


    As the proud sons of the Assembly of Immortals, to hide and cower like mice was nothing short of a humiliation.


    Leng Rui opened the door once they were ready and found himself face-to-face with a group of acolytes of the White Feather Guild.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Leng Rui asked.


    The acolytes studied Leng Rui¡¯s face. With the photos of the sons of the Assembly of Immortals now circulating on the Internet, everyone could hardly miss them.


    But with the mask, Leng Rui managed to hoodwink the acolytes.


    The acolytes merely proffered some words of caution with barely any hint of suspicion before they went away.


    But in their message, the acolytes addressed the sons of the Assembly of Immortals as ¡°scum¡±, and hearing that filled Leng Rui with such rage that he could only crack his knuckles to prevent himself from bursting.


    A lofty scion of the Assembly of Immortals was now enduring insults hurled his way without being able to disclose himself. The mere shame could drive them to such madness that the rage itself could easily create enough turbulence in the flow of their magical powers to cause an internal injury.


    ¡°Vermin¡­ I¡¯ll kill them all!¡± Jin Yujie growled as he came out of hiding with undisguised malice and rancor.


    In the meantime, the Queen of Elves, accompanied by Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu, perched at the top of the spire of the tallest building in the city, watching everything.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu stirred in unison as they spoke, syllable-by-syllable with mechanical precision, like a pair of twins, ¡°Found them.¡±


    The Queen could hardly believe her ears. ¡°What?! I found nothing?!¡±


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu threw themselves off the edge of the top, speeding towards the little shabby hut. The Queen chased after them, catching up to them with ease.


    Jing Hong pointed a finger at the little tenement where Jing Lei and his comrades were hiding inside.


    The Queen nocked an arrow to her bow and drew its string to the fullest. The arrow trembled in her grip and the accumulating energy made the air around her warp and twist.


    ¡°Wait,¡± said Hua Qingwu suddenly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked the Queen.


    ¡°Your arrow might kill the innocent people inside,¡± said Hua Qingwu.


    ¡°Silly girl. Do you think they¡¯d spare the humans inside?¡± snorted the Queen as she released her hold. The two-meter-long arrow left her fingers in a deadly dash of green and it screamed through the air, thrusting inside through the window.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The arrow went in and erupted in a huge detonation that caused a huge explosion inside, shattering the windows.


    The explosion did no harm at all to other tenements nearby, showing the Queen¡¯s precise control of her powers. A full blast from her could have easily brought down a whole skyscraper.


    Five shadows dove out of the windows of the tenement, bolting like a pack of routed dogs towards the city gates.


    Jing Lei and his comrades could not have felt any more shame and indignation. It was only by a stroke of luck that Leng Rui saw the Queen of Elves when he was looking out of the window. That gave him enough time to call Wang He who had used his Talisman of Destruction just in time for them to prevent fatal damage.


    ¡°Running, eh?¡±


    The Queen sniggered as she nocked more arrows, letting loose a volley of five arrows.


    ¡°Wang He!¡±


    Leng Rui cried when he turned his head and what he saw frightened him.


    Wang He conjured his Talisman of Destruction once more to keep them safe.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Five arrows slammed into the golden dome of light projected by the Talisman of Destruction, threatening to perforate it before they each erupted in explosions that shook the earth.


    More cracks appeared on the piece of paper as its glow began to wane.


    ¡°Another Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance!¡± Leng Rui reminded him loudly.


    Deep inside, Wang He was sobbing. He brought with him a total of five Charms of Pyromancy Conveyance for this trip and only for urgent use. He had just used one before, and using another one now would mean that the elements for ensuring his safety had just been reduced by two.


    ¡°On the double, dammit!¡± Leng Rui snarled at him.


    But not without good reason; the Queen had just fired another salvo of arrows at them and the deadly missiles were coming straight for them, howling shrilly through the air.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    More waves of steam and heat swept from the point of impact when the arrows struck the golden dome of light and invoked another terrible explosion.


    The Talisman of Destruction shattered and the golden dome of light vanished.


    That terrified the five out of their wits. Knowing better than to delay, Wang He quickly took out his second Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance and uttered the incantation to activate it. The talismanic strip burst into flames in his grasp.


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±


    The Queen of Elves fired more arrows at them.


    Jing Hong joined in as well, launching a horde of ice lotuses at them.


    Hua Qingwu activated the powers of her sword, firing energy bolts in her throes of cold fury, launching them at her enemies.


    The Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance blazed furiously and emitted a huge fiery flash of light that engulfed Jing Lei and his comrades.


    But before they could escape, the Queen¡¯s arrows managed to get inside the sudden burst of light.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A puff of blood burst out from inside the rich, fiery luminescence, followed by a sharp cry of pain.


    Then the fiery light declined in just the blink of an eye and the sons of the Assembly of Immortals were gone.


    Jing Hong¡¯s and Hua Qingwu¡¯s attacks that came one second late struck the ground, eliciting harmless eruptions.


    ¡°Damned, they¡¯ve escaped again,¡± griped the Queen, evidently displeased.


    ¡°One of them is hurt,¡± observed Jing Hong with a steely grin. One or even more of them had been hurt by the Queen of Elves¡¯ arrow¨Cand very badly too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. They won¡¯t be far,¡± said the Queen, hungry for blood. The fact that the five had slipped through her fingers twice left her very angry and displeased.


    It was easy chasing after the five, but how? Jing Hong, Hua Qingwu, and the Queen could not know where they had gone to by now.


    Not far away, a crowd of warriors had clustered together. They had seen with their own eyes how the Queen¡¯s arrows had managed to hurt the five before they were gone and the ear-splitting scream that was proof enough that at least one of them was injured told them enough about the Queen¡¯s prowess.


    Tales of her feats quickly graced news websites and forum articles, causing quite a riotous furore.


    ¡°Look at those scum! They think we Earthlings are to be bullied! Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll dare to come back!¡±


    ¡°Just a bunch of trash easily routed by three beautiful ladies. Is this the best that Assembly of Immortals can do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together, everyone. Do what you can and report whatever you find about the whereabouts of these scum. The ladies need some help!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this together, everyone! It¡¯s time we bring the fight back to those dogs!¡±


    The sons of the Assembly of Immortals had been so victorious in their string of triumphs in sacking every city in their way, leaving the warriors of Earth daunted and intimidated. Now that there emerged someone powerful enough to turn the tables, the warriors of Earth now felt avenged and vindicated enough to join in the effort to help locate the sons of the Assembly of Immortals.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a rest here while we await information then,¡± suggested the Queen.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu could hardly object. With no knowledge yet of where Jing Lei and his comrades had gone to, there was little they could do.


    The Queen imperiously took over the stronghold of the White Feather Guild.


    The Master of the White Feather Guild must be wail in despair. He had barely rid himself of the scourge of the sons of the Assembly of Immortals and now his own stronghold was being occupied by three immensely powerful ladies who had emerged from nowhere.


    ¡­


    In a cave several hundred miles away from Baiyu City were Jing Lei and his comrades.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll kill that bitch! I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Yu Xiyuan glowered frenziedly, his face convulsing grotesquely with rage and malice.


    Jing Lei and the others could only watch him in silence.


    Yu Xiyuan was not livid without reason; anyone could be as manic as he was when one lost his leg.


    With one of his legs gone, Yu Xiyuan was effectively out of the running of becoming an elite in the Assembly of Immortals.


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL THEM ALL! KILL THEM ALL! I¡¯LL WIPE THE EARTH CLEAN OF ALL THESE VERMIN!¡± Yu Xiyuan¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot and the veins on his sinewy neck were bulging visibly.


    The Queen¡¯s final salvo of arrows had destroyed one of Yu Xiyuan¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Yu Xiyuan lunged at Wang He, firing an energy bolt at the latter.


    Wang He could barely react when he saw Yu Xiyuan diving at him. By the time he realized what was going on, Yu Xiyuan¡¯s fist slammed into his chest, sending him hurtling backward.


    That stunned Jing Lei and the others.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Yu Xiyuan?!¡± Wang He spat with venom as he dabbed at the blood trickling out of the edge of his lips. He summoned every ounce of his Internal Breath and retaliated swiftly, firing a blow that knocked Yu Xiyuan off his feet. Yu Xiyuan spewed blood and froth.


    Deranged, Yu Xiyuan growled with glee, ¡°I¡¯m killing you first.¡±


    He clambered to his feet and stomped hard, launching himself at Wang He as the ground snapped and cracked at the force of his kick.


    Wang He¡¯s gaze turned steely and stern. Losing a leg made Yu Xiyuan much weaker. Wang He channeled his powers and fired a jet of Internal Breath at him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A pulsing burst of force broke out from the blow, causing the entire cave chamber to shake with stones falling off the ceiling. Yu Xiyuan coughed up more blood as a result of being smashed into the rock face, causing a deep hole in it.


    Wang He¡¯s eyes gleamed with grudge and bitterness as he thought, ¡°Yu Xiyuan, how dare you attempt my life!?¡± Never a generous person, Wang He charged, eager to put down Yu Xiyuan once and for all.


    Jing Lei threw himself in Wang He¡¯s way. He let loose a radiating burst of his powers, forcing Wang He backward.


    ¡°STOP THIS AT ONCE!¡± Leng Rui yelled.


    ¡°What are you doing?! That bastard nearly killed me!¡± Wang He bellowed in full wrath.


    Jing Lei stared at the weakened Yu Xiyuan. ¡°What were you thinking, Yu?¡±


    Yu Xiyuan uttered with a face twisted with a rabid rage bordering on insanity with blood dribbling out of his mouth, ¡°I lost a leg because of him! Tell me that isn¡¯t true!¡±


    ¡°You lost your leg on account of that woman! Why are you blaming that on me?!¡± retorted Wang He.


    ¡°You could have used that bloody Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance of yours earlier. If so, I wouldn¡¯t have lost a leg!¡± spat Yu Xiyuan with venom.


    Jing Lei and the others could hardly argue against that. Yu Xiyuan was right; the rest of them had to urge Wang He again and again before he finally used his Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance.


    If he had only used it just a few seconds earlier, Yu Xiyuan would not have suffered such a loss.


    ¡°What a load of horseshit! Don¡¯t go off blaming me when it¡¯s your own incompetence that you¡¯ve lost a leg!¡± Wang He snapped, refusing to admit his mistake even when he knew that it was his fault.


    What was more, with Yi Xiyuan now a cripple, he had effectively lost his qualification to be an elite of the Assembly of Immortals and his decreased powers were no longer a threat to Wang He.


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done, Yu. Keep your temper under control and focus on healing yourself,¡± urged Leng Rui.


    None of the rest would ever want to risk angering Wang He in Yu Xiyuan¡¯s defense anymore since the latter had now become nothing but a piece of baggage. Additionally, Wang He still had an assorted range of talismanic strips that could prove useful to their cause.


    Wang He immediately noticed this too. He grinned smugly and shot a disdainful glare at Yu Xiyuan. ¡°Useless piece of trash.¡±


    He strode to a corner and sat down to heal himself.


    Yu Xiyuan simmered down at Leng Rui¡¯s behest, no longer screaming and howling hysterically as he did earlier. He took out some pills to consume and began healing himself too, but occasional manic and piercing glances that could easily frighten anyone were there in his eyes.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here indefinitely. We need somewhere safe,¡± remarked Leng Rui.


    ¡°I thought Wu Kejin said he has a brother here? Perhaps we can find him,¡± said Jing Lei.


    ¡°If I¡¯m right, you¡¯re referring to Wu Keyin,¡± said a voice from outside the cave that terrified Jing Lei and his comrades.


    The little episode between Wang He and Yu Xiyuan had distracted them enough to not notice that a stranger had arrived.


    Jing Lei and his comrades rushed out of the cave and found a man with pointed, pursed lips clad in robes of earthen brown smiling at them.


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± asked Leng Rui.


    ¡°Huang Wei of the Mustelid race.¡±


    ¡°Ah, a friend from the Mustelid race. Greetings!¡± Leng Rui called in salute.


    ¡°And since we¡¯re friends, let me tell you this: Wu Keyin had long been imprisoned by Chu the Devil fifteen years ago. He now stands in the middle of Gujiang City, with his energies being used as fuel to keep a beacon alight. It is said that so long as Chu the Devil still draws breath, his spell will not be broken and Wu Keyin shall be there for eternity,¡± said Huang Wei.


    ¡°His powers being used as fuel?! For eternity?!¡±


    Although they could still not visualize how that might look, still, the notion of being trapped and turned into nothing more than a human-sized street lamp made a chilly sensation run down their spines as they tried to stifle a shiver.

 Chapter 508 - Chu Xun Strikes Back

    So, the sons of the Assembly of Immortals were gone and no one could find them.


    Huaxia warriors scoured high and low but no one knew where the intruders had fled off to since they vanished from Baiyu City.


    After spending months at Baiyu City, the Queen of Elves, along with Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu, finally decided to leave.


    The past few months had been miserable for the governor of the city. He was forced to wait on the ladies¡¯ hand and foot for months, hardly able to provide any resistance at all. It was only after their departure did he finally heave a breath of relief, celebrating his long-awaited freedom with a binge of wine and liquor.


    What followed was a brief period of peace. The alien races no longer fielded any more emerging lords for now and no one heard anything else about the five sons of the Assembly of Immortals as if they had vanished off the face of the Earth.


    Even so, the world knew without any doubt that the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races had not yet given up. The present stillness could only be a momentary silence before a storm; Immortals or mutants, these invaders must be hatching some sinister plan.


    Five years lapsed by in a blur.


    Twenty years had passed since Chu Xun was last seen.


    Until one day, the ground shook with thunderstorms ravaging up overhead. A huge vortex appeared in the sky and a hand as large as a mountain reached out from within its spiraling depths, bringing with it a group of ten.


    It was exactly the same as what had happened five years ago when Jing Lei and his comrades arrived. Only this time, ten intruders arrived.


    The gigantic hand retreated with the force of the Firmamental Laws punishing it so mercilessly that it was nearly destroyed.


    But unlike Jing Lei and his comrades, this new crop did not embark on a killing spree to massacre city after city. Instead, they split up.


    In a month¡¯s time, the name of Kuang Zhan, one of the elites of the Assembly of Immortals, had managed to make a name for himself on Earth.


    In that duration, he had traveled far and wide to challenge ten of the greatest warriors of Huaxia. These warriors were all heads and chieftains to the various sects and orders they belonged to, yet none of them survived their duels against Kuang Zhan.


    Three more months passed and more elites of the Assembly of Immortals grew notoriously famous as well.


    Another elite offspring of the Assembly of Immortals, a man named Shang Wu, issued the Flaming Qilin an open challenge.


    The Flaming Qilin arrived at their appointed spot at Mount Yandang three days later and he emerged victoriously.


    A few days later, the Flaming Qilin dueled another elite, Gu Yifeng, at the same place. The latter proved to be an able match and both parties retreated at the end of the tie with both warriors equally wounded.


    More talents of Earth too had emerged. Yan Wushuang, the heir to the powerful Yan family of Yanxue City, ended his twenty-year-long meditative training, and in his first duel against an elite, Tang Zhong of the Assembly of Immortals, Yan Wushuang nearly killed his opponent.


    Armed with her golden halberd, Jiu You of the Chu Mansion forces challenged another two sons of the Assembly of Immortals and she too defeated them soundly.


    After twenty years of meditative training as well, Yue Jingchou, fourth son of Yue Fandie, the Lord of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, returned into action and managed to remain undefeated in his battles against the sons of the Assembly of Immortals who dared to oppose him.


    Yet despite all the prowess of the talents of Earth, there were too few of them.


    Time passed by swiftly and another five years was gone.


    Jing Lei and his cohorts decided that it was time.


    They had been training at the stronghold of the Mustelid race until now.


    They massacred a total of five cities to announce to the whole world their return.


    This emboldened the alien races as they fielded more elites, sending them to launch simultaneous assaults on other human settlements with the force and intensity of a tsunami.


    Trouble and strife returned to torment Earth once more.


    The fate of humanity hung in a balance at the massive incursion launched by the joint forces of the Assembly of Immortal and the alien races.


    Earth might be defended by elites such as the Flaming Qilin and others, but they were outnumbered by the joint forces of the invaders.


    The elite sons of the Assembly of Immortals never stopped challenging human warriors to open combat and many leaders, chiefs, and heads of different sects and orders all perished.


    The purpose of the invaders was simple: to cripple the human¡¯s capacity to fight back. The joint invasion of the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races wished to fully declaw Earth before any of its talents could fight back, allowing them to rule over mankind.


    No word came from Chu the Devil during the thirty years.


    A name that all enemies of mankind now regarded only with ridicule and scorn.


    At Qianlong Mountain, Chen Hanlong, Sun Ying, Zheng Guangyi, Chu Xun¡¯s parents, Tang Wenyan, and his wife, as well as the others, had all reached more than a hundred years old.


    Too late was their time when they began cultivating, that their lives were entering their final chapters even as they only just managed to reach the preliminary and middle phases of the Qi Refinement Stage.


    The fact that their lives could be further extended momentarily was because of Qianlong Mountain¡¯s proximity to a Spirit Vein and the enchantment that Chu Xun had left behind prior to his departure, notwithstanding Jing Hong¡¯s and Hua Qingwu¡¯s help to keep everyone safe and alive.


    But this was only a temporary solution.


    To Chen Hanlong and the others, meeting Chu Xun was enough for them.


    They were once a bunch of common people with an estimated lifespan of roughly seventy to eighty years. But now, they had managed to reach almost double their original number and this was enough for them.


    Chu Xun¡¯s parents had become frail and old as they clung to their final hopes of being able to see their son before their last breaths.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu had never been any more anxious. For thirty years, Chu Xun had vanished and for a warrior of his stage and might, retreating into meditative training that would take even a century was hardly a surprise to them.


    But while years felt like seconds to him, there were people outside still waiting for him and time was running out for them.


    Another ten years whizzed by.


    A new world order had dawned on Earth with the alien races and the sons of the Assembly of Immortals each claiming territories of their own.


    Many occupied jungles, forests, mountainous regions and built their strongholds there.


    Zheng Guangyi was gone. When he was discovered dead, he was found to have passed while clutching the Jade Card that Chu Xun had given to him, his face wearing a serene smile as Death came as a friend.


    A new grave appeared in the cemetery of Qianlong Mountain.


    Three years later, in the wee hours, Chen Hanlong left. The man who was the first to pledge his unwavering loyalty to Chu Xun had finally breathed his last.


    Another new grave appeared in the cemetery.


    In the second year after Chen Hanlong¡¯s demise, Sun Ying and Tai Tan both were found dead in front of his grave.


    As thick as thieves when they were still alive, Sun Ying and Tai Tan had both left the world together in search of their friend.


    More new graves were added day by day.


    After fifty long years, Chu Tianhe and his wife had become so old that their hair was the color of frost.


    The only reason that they still managed to stay alive was due to Jing Hong¡¯s ceaseless supply of her own magical energies into them.


    Even Elder Gui teetered on the edge of his eternal slumber too. The old and loyal servant who had watched Hua Qingwu grow up her entire life now tottered between insanity and senility and the exacerbating decrepitude now gnawing at his mind only made Hua Qingwu cry and choke with tears.


    Earth was undergoing a huge transformation, but the magical herb that Jing Hong hoped to appear in time to save Chu Xun¡¯s parents had still not yet appeared.


    It was the first time Jing Hong felt herself being assailed by such despair that she was at a loss of what to do.


    And just when she thought that was the full extent of her troubles, the Assembly of Immortals was not about to give her any respite. The enemy¨CJing Lei and his comrades¨Cwas now at the horizon.


    Proudly, Jing Lei and his four comrades announced their intent to liberate Wu Keyin, whom Chu Xun had imprisoned at Gujiang City.


    ¡­


    With the Queen of Elves now back at its helm, the Elves produced enough talents to regain its former glory.


    Until one day, a terrible earthquake shook the entire length and breadth of the Elvish jungle.


    The Elvish dwellings would have already collapsed if not for the Divine Tree¡¯s protection.


    A shadow leaped out from the darkened depths of the abyss, riding atop a large purple sword and soaring up into the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m back! Chu Xun has finally returned!¡± his hearty guffaws sent enough tremors to elicit more earthquakes that saw huge boulders rolling precipitously off their slopes.


    Disheveled and unkempt, his hair flailed in the winds with every strand glowing a faint purple glow that indicated his brimming powers threatening to burst out of him.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Riding atop the oversized sword, Chu Xun streaked around with incredible speed as he stopped to a hover atop the Elvish settlement.


    ¡°SHOW YOURSELF, QUEEN OF ELVES!¡±


    The sonorous voice thundered over the entire Elvish settlement.


    The Queen appeared almost at once, with Su Lianyi and the Sacred Maiden Su Wei¡¯er in tow.


    The Elves looked up to see Chu Xun, now in all his demonic splendor as he remained afloat in mid-air¨Ca feat that not even the Queen was capable of.


    Chu Xun¡¯s very self radiated his strong and thick aura, churning up winds enough to create a terrible storm that caused his hair and clothes to beat and snap in the wind like whips. The frightful and imposing appearance of Chu Xun instantly reminded everyone who laid eyes on him about his moniker: Chu the Devil.


    After fifty long years, he had finally achieved the preliminary phase of the Nascent Soul Stage. With one foot already past the threshold of the Mid-Nascent Soul Stage, he knew he owed it all to the Flaming Qilin¡¯s True Blood.


    Inside the spiritual domain within himself, he now had two doubles that shared every bit the same resemblance as he was, one white and the other purple. Sitting with their eyes closed, the two little him each performed hand seals.


    ¡°I bet you never thought I would still be drawing breath and I¡¯ll come back,¡± Chu Xun observed with not an ounce of warmth in his gaze.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± muttered the Queen, reeling with disbelief. It had taken her more than several thousand years until she managed to trick Chu Xun to take her place.


    ¡°Not that it matters anyway. The most important thing now is retribution.¡±


    Chu Xun raised a hand. As power gathered in his hand, the air warped and quivered as if in fear.


    ¡°No! Chu Xun!¡± cried Su Wei¡¯er, her face ashen pale.


    Yet, Chu Xun ignored her call and drove a fist forward, aiming it at the Queen of Elves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve learned in the past fifty years!¡± uttered the Queen, who was confident that her powers as an Earth Immortal would make her more powerful than Chu Xun.


    The Queen of Elves mustered every iota of her powers. The air in a three-meter radius around her twisted and warped from her burgeoning aura and she fired a blast at Chu Xun.


    Two energy bolts, both similarly shaped like fists, collided with each other and the eruption of deadly force caused a terrible storm that flattened the earth within a hundred meters of both Chu Xun and the Queen.


    Chu Xun was amazed. The Queen really was powerful.


    So was the Queen. Chu Xun¡¯s prowess had far outstripped her expectations.


    Chu Xun grinned. Just as well. He just finished his training and he could use a fight with such a powerful opponent to help amalgamate his newfound powers.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun swooped down like a hawk finding its prey with his fists imbued with Hong Meng Immortal Qi, and he drove his fist forward, firing a huge jet of energy that engulfed the Queen in a bright flash of purple.


    The Queen snorted. Churning her powers, she retaliated by firing a blast of her own at Chu Xun again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The meeting of blows elicited more waves of steam and dust, pummeling the ground into cracks and breaking rocks while tossing dirt and gravel into the sky.


    Everyone else¨CSu Lianyi, Su Wei¡¯er, and the rest of the other Elves¨Call retreated to safer distances. The ripples of force originating from the fight had left them pale and discomposed as the flows of the magical forces within themselves were disrupted.


    Chu Xun gazed at his opponent. His aura grew and churned like a raging beast eager to be released. Clenching his fists tightly, he lunged.


    Both man and Elf sank into a blur of fists and kicks, the billowing forces resulting from their blows easily pounded everything nearby into dust.


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±


    Fresh and verdant branches, each glowing green with vibrant magical force, stretched out of nowhere to encircle around Chu Xun and the Queen, encasing them in a dome-like structure.


    It was the Elf Divine Tree. It was trying to prevent the fight from causing more damage to the Elvish forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for payback, Queen of Elves, for that trick you pulled off fifty years ago!¡±


    Stoic, Chu Xun gathered more of his powers, focusing so much into his fists that they shone like amethysts.


    Hong Meng Scripture¨CCelestial Upheaval¨CThe Thirty-Sixth!


    The purple him inside his spiritual domain opened his eyes suddenly and bright purplish rays flared.


    Chu Xun swiftly performed hand seals and so did the little purple him inside.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chu Xun waved his fist and again, the little purple him mimicked his every action, doubling its force. A huge energy bolt resembling the shape of a man¡¯s fist tore from Chu Xun and expanded as it screamed at the Queen.


    The blow hit the wall of the dome maintained by the Divine Tree¡¯s powers and the entire structure shook, threatening to burst open.


    The Queen grimly produced a two-meter-long bow, the Enchanted Bow, which was created to be used in tandem with the Enchanted Shaft.


    The longbow gleamed green and bright in her grasp as it let loose a two-meter-long arrow, whistling straight at Chu Xun¡¯s energy bolt.


    The collision of the arrow and the energy bolt left the Queen stunned; Chu Xun¡¯s energy bolt easily trampled past her arrow, knocking it aside with hardly any loss in speed and force.


    The purplish energy bolt continued its flight, howling like rolling thunder as it homed in on the Queen.


    The Queen took out her Enchanted Shaft. The longbow let out its shiny brilliance when the Queen nocked the Shaft as if it was greeting a friend. She pulled the string quickly and fired the Shaft into the air. The magical arrow gave off a bright emerald glow of its own as it whistled into the air.


    Chu Xun scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with an Enchanted Shaft,¡± he mused. He took out the Shaft he looted from Di Yanjing so many years back and flung it into the air like tossing a javelin.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Queen¡¯s Enchanted Shaft easily nullified Chu Xun¡¯s energy bolt before it wheeled around to aim at him like a modern heat-seeking missile.


    ¡°Clank!¡±


    Both Shafts met in midair, their steel gnashing into each other and both fell in a clatter to the ground without any explosion or eruption of any sort.


    ¡°How on earth are you in possession of an Enchanted Shaft?!¡± gasped the Queen with disbelief.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    But Chu Xun¡¯s only response was an energy bolt screaming right into her face as he darted towards her.


    The Queen held her longbow like a club. The magical weapon shone brightly once more as she swung the longbow viciously at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s energy bolt hit the longbow first, invoking a storm of fumes and dust as the entire dome-like structure trembled violently.


    The blast sent both Chu Xun and the Queen falling backward and they crashed into the wall of the dome.

 Chapter 509 - A Storm on the Way

    In the space constructed of Elf Divine Trees, Chu Xun and the Queen of Elves admired each other for their cultivation levels, but they fought without hesitation at the same time.


    Chu Xun dodged the Enchanted Shaft, and the Queen of Elves fought with Chu Xun head on relying on her profound cultivation.


    Chu Xun was holding the Roaring Dragon in his left hand and the Tweeting Phoenix in his right hand, and the little purple figure in his body was emanating bright purple light. His Qi was soaring.


    The more the Queen of Elves fought, the more frightened she became. Chu Xun¡¯s Internal Breath seemed to be inexhaustible and infinite. However, the Queen of Elves had consumed a large amount of her Internal Breath.


    Buzz!


    The Hong Meng Immortal Qi was swirling wildly around Chu Xun. His fist was shining like the blazing sun, and its energy waves were surging.


    Boom!


    There came a terrifying, deafening sound of an explosion, and cracks appeared on the space boundary wall. The Queen of Elves was sent flying and smashed into the space boundary wall.


    Chu Xun followed her like a shadow, and his fist energy was rumbling like thunder. He did not show any mercy at all.


    The Queen of Elves was shocked. It was not because her cultivation level was not as high as Chu Xun¡¯s. It was just that Chu Xun¡¯s Qi became even stronger as he fought, but she found it difficult to hold on because her Internal Breath was being consumed too fast.


    The looks on the faces of the Sacred Maidens Su Wei¡¯er, Su Lianyi, and others outside the space changed abruptly because they could clearly feel Chu Xun¡¯s coldness.


    Chu Xun threw a punch, and purple light burst out from his fist, sweeping like a tide and filling the entire space.


    The Queen of Elves performed her cultivated skills desperately. She knew that her effort was somewhat futile, but she did not want to stay still and wait passively for death.


    Puff!


    The terrifying attack launched by Chu Xun suddenly disappeared.


    Chu Xun froze for a moment and then realized that it was an Elf Divine Tree that messed things up.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I¡¯m so glad to see you again.¡± A tender branch was glowing with hazy green light. It was the voice of the Spirit of the Divine Tree.


    ¡°Do you know that I have been trapped for fifty years because of her?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s tone was calm and emotionless. ¡°Are you going to protect her?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, let her go. She knows that you won¡¯t let it go easily if you come out. Therefore, she has tried to make up for her mistake,¡± said the Spirit of the Divine Tree.


    ¡°Make it up?¡± Chu Xun sneered. ¡°I want to know what she has done to make it up to me. Does she burn incense and pray for me every day? Has she insincerely told you that she made me suffer because she had no other choice?¡±


    ¡°I know you must be holding a grudge because you¡¯ve been trapped for fifty years, ¡± the Spirit of the Divine Tree said, ¡°but she has really tried her best to make it up to you. Thirty years ago, Flaming Qilin got seriously injured and returned to the Elf race, but you were trapped. It was she that came out and saved your woman.¡±


    The look in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly became ice-cold. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Ask her about the details,¡± said the Spirit of the Divine Tree.


    Chu Xun looked at the Queen of Elves coldly. ¡°Did you come out and save my woman?¡±


    The Queen of Elves nodded slightly.


    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±


    The Queen of Elves told him everything that had happened.


    ¡°You got trapped because of me, but I saved your woman. So we are even now, aren¡¯t we?¡± said the Queen of Elves.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gotten trapped because of you, my woman wouldn¡¯t have fallen into that dangerous situation.¡± The look in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes was ice-cold. ¡°I hate self-righteous people like you the most.¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Chu Xun produced something and hurled it out. Shining with a cold silvery light, it flew toward the Queen of Elves.


    Swoosh!


    The Elf Divine Tree made a move again. A branch swept crossed the air at the thing that Chu Xun hurled out.


    Click!


    This time the branch failed to stop the silvery light because the Stellar Core that Chu Xun hurled out directly smashed the branch into pieces.


    The Queen of Elves was so shocked that her face turned pale. With her Internal Breath circulating through her body, she slammed her palms at the Stellar Core coming at her.


    Boom!


    The blast waves rolled, and the Queen of Elves let out a muffled groan. She was sent flying and smashed into the boundary wall again. She coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Chu Xun, have mercy,¡± said the Spirit of the Divine Tree.


    ¡°Chu Xun, please don¡¯t hurt my master.¡± The pretty face of the Sacred Maiden Su Wei¡¯er turned pale. She directly knelt down to Chu Xun and implored.


    The elves outside the space all knelt down.


    Chu Xun looked at the Queen of Elves with his cold, sharp eyes and said, ¡°I will spare your life, not because of their pleading, but because you have saved my woman.¡±


    According to Chu Xun¡¯s temperament, anyone bearing malice toward him must be eliminated thoroughly. However, the Queen of Elves had saved Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu, and Chu Xun had always been clear-headed when it came to matters of gratitude and resentment. For this reason, he only injured the Queen of Elves and spared her life.


    Moreover, he was unable to kill the Queen of Elves in the presence of the Elf Divine Tree. Even Emperor Ao didn¡¯t dare to say that he could easily defeat a formidable Elf Divine Tree.


    Chu Xun messaged the Spirit of the Divine Tree to unlock the space. He rushed out directly and with his divine sense sweeping through the air, he disappeared in a flash.


    In the easternmost part of the Elf Forest, there was an orchard shrouded in thick fog. Although it was called an orchard, there were only three golden fruit trees.


    Chu Xun moved as fast as lightning. He crossed the air, passed through the thick fog, and appeared in the orchard.


    Each of the three golden fruit trees was laden with a dozen fresh fruits giving off sweet and refreshing scents.


    They were one of the Elf race¡¯s holy treasures, the Arcane Fruits.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and waved it. An invisible force blew through the branches and leaves of a fruit tree. He plucked all the Arcane Fruits from this tree.


    However, when he was about to pluck Arcane Fruits from another tree, a branch swept across the air and wrapped itself around him.


    Chu Xun knew it was a Spirit of the Divine Tree again, but no matter how hard he struggled, he just couldn¡¯t break free from this branch.


    The Spirit of the Divine Tree was sober, and it recovered its energy very quickly.


    Chu Xun knew that since the Spirit of the Divine Tree had taken action to stop him, it would be impossible for him to pluck more Arcane Fruits, so he gave up struggling.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you can¡¯t do this. Arcane Fruits are the foundation of the Elf race. If you pluck and take all of them away, the Elf rice will fall because of a lack of resources,¡± said the Spirit of the Divine Tree.


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with me? I saved the Elf race, but I have been trapped for fifty years. Shouldn¡¯t I get some compensation?¡± Chu Xun was still angry.


    ¡°I can compensate you with something else.¡± After the Spirit of the Divine Tree finished speaking, a dozen jade boxes appeared in front of Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was slightly surprised, but soon he came to know what they were. Back then, he gave these jade boxes to the Spirit of the Divine Tree and asked it to help him collect pollens.


    He opened one of the jade boxes. There was indeed the pollen of an alien fruit in it.


    At this time, a dozen green fruits appeared, glowing with green light.


    ¡°These are the ever-young fruits. They may come in handy,¡± said the Spirit of the Divine Tree.


    Chu Xun stayed silent for a good long while, and then he put away the fruits in front of him and sighed softly. ¡°Please see me off.¡±


    The Elf Divine Tree saw Chu Xun to the entrance of the valley.


    ¡°Chu Xun, are we still friends?¡± asked the Elf Divine Tree.


    Chu Xun was in a trance for a moment, and the anger in his heart was dissipating quickly. In fact, even if he were at the Nascent Soul Stage now, it would still be very easy for the Spirit of the Divine Tree to kill him.


    However, the Spirit of the Divine Tree had not taken any action on him from the time he injured the Queen of Elves to when he plucked the Arcane Fruits.


    The Spirit of the Divine Tree was inexperienced and naive. She would feel happy for a long time if he simply chatted with her.


    Chu Xun could sense that the Spirit of the Divine Tree felt attached to him, couldn¡¯t bear to let him go, and didn¡¯t want to hurt him.


    ¡°Yes, we will always be friends.¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    ¡°Chu Xun, thank you for being my friend.¡± The voice of the Spirit of the Divine Tree was full of joy.


    ¡°Thank you for being willing to be my friend.¡± Chu Xun gave a soft smile.


    ¡°Will you come back to see me again?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I will. I will come back to see you after I finish taking care of things.¡±


    ¡°Can you bring some tablets to me?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Chu Xun smiled his agreement.


    Perhaps the tablets loaded with movies and dramas he gave to the Spirit of the Divine Tree back then had long been broken. After all, fifty years had passed.


    Gujiang City had become an empty city.


    This was the decision of Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu.


    When immortals fought, mortals suffered. Ordinary people could only suffer.


    Jing Lei and his companions were bloodthirsty killers. They never cared whether their antagonists were warriors or ordinary people. Wherever they went, they carried out ruthless laughter.


    Since they came to the Earth, they had already slaughtered the people in ten cities in a very short time. Tens of millions of civilians had died by their hands.


    To prevent the people of Gujiang City from being slaughtered, Jing Hong, Hua Qingwu, and the others discussed with the troops stationed in the city, and the latter agreed and temporarily withdrew from Gujiang City.


    Gujiang City had become an empty city now. Only Jing Hong, Hua Qingwu, and Jiu You had stayed.


    Although Jing Lei and his companions might not be able to break the magic formation set by Chu Xun, they still wanted to break the formation and save Wu Keyin. Therefore, the three of them had to be prepared, just in case.


    Back then, Chu Xun transformed Wu Keyin into an ever-burning lamp for two purposes. One purpose was to take revenge, and the other purpose was to deter the alien races.


    Moreover, the plan worked very well. Since Wu Keyin was transformed into an ever-burning lamp, the alien races had lied low for several decades, not daring to show up.


    However, fifty years had passed, and although people had not forgotten the name ¡°Chu the Devil¡±, its deterrence was much weaker than before.


    However, as long as no one could prove that Chu Xun was really dead, then the name ¡°Chu the Devil¡± would still hover about the Assembly of Immortals and alien races like a giant stone, deterring them from acting with impunity.


    If the people from the Assembly of Immortals rescued Wu Keyin and took him away, the deterrence of the name ¡°Chu the Devil¡± would completely disappear.


    Jing Hong, Hua Qingwu, and Jiu You would never let such a thing happen.


    The three of them stood on the highest building in Gujiang City, waiting for the people of the Assembly of Immortals to come and save their man.


    Before they arrived, Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang came first.


    Now there were five masters at the Immortal Level guarding Gujiang City and waiting for the people of the Assembly of Immortals.


    The weather changed suddenly. Dark clouds covered the clear sky, and the wind was whistling.


    A storm was on the way.


    The people of the Assembly of Immortals came.


    Besides Jing Lei and his four companions, there were three persons more people who had come along. These three persons were far more renowned than Jing Lei and the others now.


    The looks on the faces of Jing Hong and the others all became serious. It was all because of one of the comers. This person was wearing a suit of golden armor and holding a long golden spear in his hand. His appearance was a bit rough, but his vibe was very terrifying. He was Kuang Zhan.


    Besides him, there were two old acquaintances of Flaming Qilin, Shang Wu and Gu Yifeng.


    If the comers were only Jing Lei and his four companions, the fight would be a bloody one. However, there were Kuang Zhan and the other two persons, it would surely be a dead-or-alive fight. The Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals would be alive, and they would be dead.


    This time, the people of the Assembly of Immortals came prepared. They were determined to break the formation set by Chu Xun and save Wu Keyin.


    ¡°We have no chance of winning this fight. You can leave now. There¡¯s no need to sacrifice your lives,¡± said Jing Hong, looking at Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang.


    Yan Wushuang laughed wildly. He was not afraid of disturbing the people of the Assembly of Immortals at all. He looked at Jing Hong and said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. Although Chu Xun¡¯s moral standing is not good, I can¡¯t just watch those bastards of the Assembly of Immortals ruin his reputation. What¡¯s more, I have a feeling that we are not going to die.¡±


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s words resonated with Flaming Qilin. ¡°You¡¯re right. Although Chu the Devil has a very bad moral standing, he is a hero when it comes to killing bastards. He can¡¯t free himself now, and I can¡¯t bear to watch those bastards from the Assembly of Immortals bully his woman. The Qilin race has never been afraid of anyone. This fight¡ª¡ªI will fight to the death without regrets!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Yan Wushuang laughed wildly, and his heroic spirit soared. He pointed his long sword at the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals and said wildly, ¡°It takes great courage to fight to the death without regrets. If we can survive this time, I will surely have a drink with you. Should we die on the battlefield, let¡¯s ask the King of Hell to give us some wine to drink.¡±

 Chapter 510 - Fighting to the Death Without Regrets

    For this fight, they had a slim chance of survival or no chance of survival at all.


    However, Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang still chose to fight to the death without regrets.


    The people of the Assembly of Immortals looked at them mockingly and pitifully.


    Jing Lei whispered a few words to Kuang Zhan and the others on his side.


    Kuang Zhan playfully looked Jing Hong and her companions up and down.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, long time no see!¡± Shang Wu¡¯s eyes looked a little vicious. He lost to Flaming Qilin in the fight on Mount Yanlu.


    ¡°You loser, I believe you don¡¯t want to see me, right?¡± Flaming Qilin said mockingly.


    Shang Wu¡¯s face became gloomy. Having lost to a native of the Earth made him feel extremely ashamed.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Chu the Devil¡¯s woman for a long time. I miss her very much,¡± Yu Xiyuan said in a cold voice, smiling grimly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jing Hong glanced at him coldly and then looked away in sheer contempt.


    Yu Xiyuan scrunched up his face and suddenly pulled up his pant legs to show his leg. It was a fake one. He said ferociously, ¡°I¡¯ve had this leg because of you!¡±


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu suddenly understood that he was the person that the Queen of Elves injured with her arrow.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Jing Hong shook her head coldly. ¡°That arrow made you lose only one leg. It should have smashed your head.¡±


    Yu Xiyuan¡¯s eyes flashed with cruelty and viciousness. Staring at Jing Hong like a viper, he said, ¡°Unfortunately, you failed to kill me. You should think about how you might end up if you fall into my hands.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you crippled clown, the others don¡¯t dare to talk big. What are you barking at?¡± Yan Wushuang squinted and stared at Yu Xiyuan in disdain. ¡°Come on, come over here. I¡¯ll break the other two legs of you with only one hand within three breaths. Do you believe it?¡±


    Yu Xiyuan was so angry that his hair stood on end. He almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Since he lost one leg, his fighting ability had weakened drastically. The people around him mocked and laughed at him, so his mind was almost twisted. Now Yan Wushuang was looking down upon him, which made his eyes look even more vicious, as if venom were about to drip from them.


    ¡°Yu, there is no need to gain the upper hand by talking at the moment. The best way to react is to break the formation set by Chu the Devil, save Wu Youyin, and let all people know that Chu the Devil is just someone seeking fame.¡± Gu Yifeng tried to persuade him.


    Yu Xiyuan knew that in terms of fighting ability, he could only be ranked in the last place. Had it not been for the fact that he understood magic formations, they would not have brought him here.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll break the formation of Chu the Devil to slap him in the face,¡± said Yu Xiyuan.


    ¡°Yu, focus on breaking the formation. Leave the rest to us,¡± Jing Lei said.


    Yu Xiyuan nodded and glanced at Jing Hong and the others spitefully. Then he turned around and began to think about how to break the formation.


    ¡°Tut-tut¡­ What a miserable man!¡± Shang Wu said, looking at Wu Keyin and others who could neither move nor speak.


    ¡°Could it be that Chu the Devil has earned his reputation by such superficial things?¡± Kuang Zhan said contemptuously.


    ¡°The women of Chu the Devil, keep your eyes wide open to see how we break the formation and save our man,¡± Jin Yujie said arrogantly.


    ¡°You wish!¡± Jiu You was a beautiful girl looking like a porcelain doll. Her voice sounded childish, but it was full of disdain.


    Jin Yujie was a bit surprised. ¡°Is there really no one left on the Earth? Even a baby who is still wet behind the ears has to come here to die?¡±


    Jiu You took out her golden halberd and pointed it at Jin Yujie. ¡°You ugly bastard, do you have the guts to fight me?¡±


    The people of the Assembly of Immortals couldn¡¯t help laughing. Jiu You was so beautiful that even though she got mad, she didn¡¯t produce much deterrent effect, but instead she acted as an angry child feeling wronged.


    ¡°I dare you,¡± said Jiu You.


    ¡°Jin, I agree with you. She is such a beautiful child. She is probably the child of Chu the Devil. If you can seize her and raise her into a beauty, it will be a good thing,¡± Wang He said with an evil smile on his face.


    Surprisingly, Jin Yujie nodded seriously. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good idea to raise Chu the Devil¡¯s daughter into a female slave.¡±


    ¡°We support you,¡± Leng Rui said with a smile.


    Jin Yujie stepped forward with one hand behind his back, looking extremely arrogant. ¡°Little girl, come on, I¡¯m going to fight with you with one hand.¡±


    Jiu You¡¯s face was cold, and her eyes flashed with rainbow colors. Wielding her halberd gently, she swooped down from the roof of the building, and her purple hair was dancing wildly in the wind.


    Jin Yujie¡¯s face changed slightly. The other people of the Assembly of Immortals also looked shocked.


    The halberd was flashing with bright golden light. Jiu You¡¯s small figure gave off a strong murderous vibe. The halberd flashing with golden light darted towards Jin Yujie like a thunderbolt.


    Jin Yujie looked shocked. It turned out that he had underestimated Jiu You. He immediately began to circulate his Qi through his body, and his Qi soared. He hurled out a chain of his Internal Breath from his palm, and it flew towards Jiu You.


    Boom!


    Terrifying blast waves swept through the air. Jiu You¡¯s halberd directly smashed the chain into pieces and darted towards Jin Yujie¡¯s throat like a thunderbolt.


    Jin Yujie¡¯s face turned red, and he produced a dozen layers of Internal Breath Armor on him.


    Boom, Boom¡­!


    Jiu You¡¯s halberd swept away all obstacles and directly tore the Internal Breath Armor apart.


    Jin Yujie was dumbfounded. Jiu You was so young, but her cultivation level was so terrifying. He didn¡¯t have the time to care about the matter of fighting her with only one hand. He slammed his palm on the halberd to deflect it from the original path, and then backed away like lightning.


    Jiu You followed him like a shadow and got closer to him. The halberd produced many golden ripples of light, and she changed her halberd movement from pricking to slashing.


    Boom!


    The last layer of Jin Yujie¡¯s Internal Breath Armor was slashed open directly. He let out a muffled groan and was sent flying.


    The people of the Assembly of Immortals were astonished. With just two moves, Jiu You had not only forced Jin Yujie to use both of his hands, but also sent him flying.


    ¡°Crap. You can¡¯t even defeat me. What makes you want to challenge Chu Xun?¡± Jiu You said mockingly as she pointed her halberd at Jin Yujie.


    Jin Yujie flushed, feeling a burning pain on his face. He slapped himself in the face.


    Previously, he had arrogantly said that he would fight with Jiu You with only one hand, but she had made only two moves¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Jiu You brandished the halberd and rushed straight toward Jin Yujie, not giving him any chance to defend himself.


    Jin Yujie wildly circulated his Internal Breath and met Jiu You head-on.


    Boom! Boom!


    The earth-shaking explosions caused the ground to crack. Broken stones were flying in the air, and gold ripples were spreading out like stormy waves.


    Jin Yujie became more and more frightened as he went on fighting. In the face of Jiu You, he felt as if he were fighting against a ferocious prehistoric monster.


    Bang!


    Jin Yujie let out a shrill cry. Blood spurted out from his shoulder. Jiu You¡¯s halberd almost penetrated his shoulder.


    Swoosh!


    Jin Yujie used the Golden Oil Lamp and blew its flame fiercely. The terrifying raging flames that could melt rocks swept towards Jiu You.


    With a contemptuous look on her face and seven-color lights swirling around her body, Jiu You opened her mouth and let out an ice stream. The ground was frozen and cracked instantly. The dazzling fire was directly put out, and clouds of white smoke rose up.


    Jin Yujie froze for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s simply unbelievable. This¡­¡±


    How could Jiu You let the opportunity slip while Jin Yujie was in a daze? She took a stride forward brandishing her halberd horizontally, producing numerous bright golden ripples of light.


    ¡°Jin, watch out¡­¡± Leng Rui hurriedly reminded him.


    Jin Yujie suddenly came to his senses, but it was too late. The golden ripples engulfed him instantly.


    Bang!


    Jin Yujie cried out miserably. The halberd lashed hard at his waist, and ear-piercing bone-cracking sounds rang out. One of his ribs was broken, and bone fragments shot out.


    Jiu You pressed on. She thrust the halberd shining with bright golden light at Jin Yujie¡¯s head, wishing to finish him off.


    Swoosh!


    The long golden spear flew out from Kuang Zhan¡¯s hand.


    Jiu You felt a chill down her spine. At this moment, she had no choice but to give up the opportunity of killing Jin Yujie. She turned around, brandished her halberd, and slashed it down fiercely.


    Clang!


    Sparkles splashed and flew in all directions, and golden ripples spread out. Jiu You¡¯s small body was directly sent flying and fell on the ground several hundred meters away.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    With a murderous look on her pretty face, Jing Hong jumped down from the roof and rushed toward Jiu You.


    Flaming Qilin and the others followed closely behind her.


    Kuang Zhan did not stop them. He reached out his hand and retrieved the long golden spear.


    ¡°Jiu You, are you all right?¡±


    Jiu You shook her head, and then she glared at Kuang Zhan and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    However, Kuang Zhan¡¯s eyes were shining. He looked at Jiu You as if he were looking at a peerless treasure. ¡°Little girl, your cultivation level is quite high. Why don¡¯t you follow me and be my attendant? When I tread the Earth underfoot, I¡¯ll take you back to the Assembly of Immortals. What do you say?¡±


    Jiu You flung him a scornful look and sarcastically said, ¡°Shame on you. How dare you say you will tread the Earth underfoot? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you may have to eat your words?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so young, but why are you so powerful?¡± Kuang Zhan narrowed his eyes slightly as if he were hunting. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re not a human. You should be from some rare ancient race, just like Flaming Qilin.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Jiu You threw him a contemptuous look.


    Kuang Zhan burst out laughing. He turned his head, glanced at Flaming Qilin, and said, ¡°Divine Beast Qilin, are you willing to follow me and be my mount? It just so happens that I need a mount. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Can we discuss?¡± Flaming Qilin said playfully.


    ¡°About what?¡± Kuang Zhan asked.


    ¡°Look, do you need a father? I can manage to accept you as my adopted son,¡± Flaming Qilin said mockingly.


    ¡°Qilin, I despise you. I despise you deeply. Your taste is questionable. How can you accept a bastard as your son? You can¡¯t lower yourself for the sake of doing good deeds.¡± In the area of mocking and humiliating people, if Yan Wushuang said he ranked second, no one dared to rank first.


    Kuang Zhan¡¯s face darkened, and the look in his eyes became fierce.


    ¡°Kuang Zhan, why are you wasting your time talking with those natives? You don¡¯t have to lower yourself. Just kill them.¡± Jing Lei stepped forward, ready to take action.


    Kuang Zhan raised his long spear, stopped Jing Lei, and said coldly, ¡°Back off. I¡¯m going to send them on their way by myself.¡±


    Jing Lei was a little surprised. He looked at Flaming Qilin and the others pitifully, nodded and took two steps back.


    Flaming Qilin and the others were on full alert. Unlike Jin Yujie and his other companions, Kuang Zhan had challenged a large number of masters on the Earth and never lost over the years. It was said that his cultivation level was already close to the Earth Immortal Realm.


    ¡°You have given up your only chance of survival,¡± Kuang Zhan said coldly, staring at Flaming Qilin and Jiu You.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have come here if we were afraid of death.¡± Flaming Qilin sneered.


    ¡°I admire your courage, but you are very stupid.¡± The Qi around Kuang Zhan was rapidly soaring, and buzzing sounds rang out in the air. He said scornfully, ¡°I have seen too many people who kneel down and beg for mercy before they are about to die. I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Jiu You wielded her flashing halberd. She sprang up from the ground and charged at Kuang Zhan holding her halberd.


    Jing Hong and the others also moved.


    Raging flames rose from around Flaming Qilin, lighting up the sky. He made a fierce move called Red Flame Fist at Kuang Zhan.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s strong vibes were swirling around him, and his long sword was flashing brightly. He thrust his sword as he rushed toward Kuang Zhan. A terrifying sword Qi swept through the space.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu prepared their magic signets at the same time.


    The ice lotuses all over the sky darted towards Kuang Zhan.


    Boom!


    The void was vibrating, and an air of desolation was spreading. A terrifying giant finger was falling from the sky with some devastating power that could destroy heaven and earth.

 Chapter 511 - Four Persons on One Spear

    The five of them worked together and performed their respective skills.


    The air within a radius of one hundred meters was squeezed and contorted by a strong compressive force, and buzzing sounds rang out. The ground and the buildings on it were all shaking.


    Kuang Zhan looked calm, and his eyes flashed with contempt. A wild fighting spirit was surging inside his body, and the golden armor on his body and the golden spear in his hand were shining brilliantly.


    Swoosh!


    The golden spear shining with golden light flew out from his hand, ripped through the air, and darted toward Jiu You.


    Kuang Zhan lowered his waist, and with his Qi surging wildly around him, he launched a palm strike at the magic signet of Flaming Qilin¡¯s Red Flame Fist.


    Jiu You wielded the halberd and slashed at the golden spear coming at her. With a ¡°clang¡±, sparks splashed, and golden ripples spread out. Her small body flew backwards like a kite on a broken string, and she lost hold of the halberd.


    Boom!


    Flickering flames were rolling and soaring into the sky. Kuang Zhan smashed the magic signet of Flaming Qilin¡¯s Red Flame Fist with a palm strike. Terrifying Internal Breath surged out of his palm like raging waves.


    Bang!


    The layer of Red Flame Qi around Red Flame Qi was shattered. He was sent flying, spitting out big mouthfuls of blood.


    The sword Qi from Yan Wushuang¡¯s awesome strike hit Kuang Zhan, but it was smashed by the golden air current around Kuang Zhan¡¯s body.


    Jing Hong launched her magic signet, and numerous ice lotuses darted from the sky toward Kuang Zhan.


    The golden air current around Kuang Zhan was very turbulent, moving at a high speed. He stamped on the ground violently, and terrifying Qi burst out of his body, forming a golden tornado that protected him.


    Bang, bang¡­!


    Shining ice lotuses kept hitting the golden tornado and blew up one after another, causing no damage to Kuang Zhan at all.


    Boom!


    The Demon-slain Finger was plunging down from the sky with the devastating power that could destroy heaven and earth.


    Kuang Zhan let out a loud shout and launched a palm strike toward the sky. A golden turbulent current with mighty power soared toward the giant finger.


    Boom!


    Brilliant golden light burst out in the air, and a storm rolled in. The Demon-slain Finger directly blew up the moment it collided with the golden turbulent current.


    Jiu You and Flaming Qilin looked sullen, with blood at the corners of their mouths.


    Jing Hong and others also looked serious. Kuang Zhan¡¯s cultivation level was too high for them, and they were no match for him.


    ¡°You are, after all, the top-ranked figures on the Earth. Is this the best you can do?¡± Kuang Zhan said very arrogantly with a contemptuous look on his face.


    ¡°It seems that you are just basking in the light of Chu the Devil. This coincides with the saying that even the dog swaggers when its master wins favor. You have earned your reputations relying on him, haven¡¯t you?¡± Jing Lei said sarcastically.


    Kuang Zhan shook his head in disappointment. ¡°I thought that Chu the Devil would be a rare opponent, but now that I have seen how you performed, I guess he just has an undeserved reputation.¡±


    Jiu You snorted coldly. ¡°Your mouth stinks worse than your feet. If Chu Xun were here, you wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to escape.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kuang Zhan gave her a disdainful look. ¡°Well, may I ask where Chu the Devil is? Is he so scared that he has hidden in some corner in fear and sent you here for death?¡±


    Before Kuang Zhan¡¯s voice faded away, there came a boom. Above the square were flashes of lighting accompanied by loud peals of thunder, and the surrounding buildings shook and collapsed. A shrill scream rang out like a ghost¡¯s cry.


    Everyone looked into the distance. Yu Xiyuan, who was breaking the formation, was sent flying, and the lower half of his body was gone. A purple flame was burning on his body.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Yu Xiyuan fell to the ground and screamed miserably, writhing about on the ground.


    Leng Rui reacted fastest. He raised his hand and threw a water dragon at Yu Xiyuan. This was his unique martial skill, the Ice Technique.


    Unfortunately, he saw a shocking scene. Before the water dragon fell on Yu Xiyuan, the purple flame evaporated it, and white puffs of steam rose up.


    Boom!


    The purple flame blew up, shrouded Yu Xiyuan, and then vanished in the blink of an eye.


    The pupils of the people of the Assembly of Immortals shrank, because after the purple flame vanished, Yu Xiyuan also disappeared, leaving behind only a human-shaped pile of ashes.


    Dark clouds were rolling in the gloomy sky, and the wind was howling, blowing away the ashes on the ground. The people of the Assembly of Immortals couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    At this time, it began to rain. Sparse raindrops fell from the sky.


    The Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals were all silent. Yu Xiyuan failed to break Chu Xun¡¯s magic formation, and he lost his life.


    ¡°Chu the Devil is really something. I have underestimated him,¡± Kuang Zhan said in a low voice.


    He felt a chill surging through him. He just had a feeling that something was going to happen.


    ¡°Kuang Zhan, please take care of them.¡± Leng Rui became even more anxious. He said to Jing Lei and the others, ¡°To save Wu Keyin, we have to rely on our combined power. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t break a formation set by Chu the Devil if we make our moves at the same time.¡±


    Kuang Zhan nodded and stretched out his hand to summon the golden spear, his eyes flashing with killing intent.


    Jing Lei and his companions walked over to the magic formation and nodded to each other. Then they began to make moves like crazy, trying to break the magic formation by force.


    Swoosh!


    Kuang Zhan moved like a golden light beam and came to the front of Yan Wushuang in the blink of an eye. He thrust his dragon-like long spear straight at the latter.


    Although Yan Wushuang was prepared for this, he was still taken aback by Kuang Zhan¡¯s speed. He subconsciously placed his long sword in front of him to fend off the attack.


    Clang!


    The long spear hit Yan Wushuang¡¯s sword blade, sparks splattered, and a formidable force came from the tip of the spear.


    With a snap, Yan Wushuang¡¯s long sword was broken from the middle by the golden spear. The tip of the spear easily pierced through his protective aura.


    Pfft!


    Blood squirted out. Yan Wushuang let out a muffled groan. The golden spear pierced through his shoulder.


    Kuang Zhan shook the long spear gently and lifted Yan Wushuang into the air on the spear.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± Jing Hong shouted furiously. She hurled a long strip of white silk cloth forcefully into the air. Like a spear ripping through the air, it dashed at Kuang Zhan.


    With his eyes flashing with contempt and coldness, Kuang Zhan looked at the strip of white silk cloth coming at him. He held the spear in one hand to keep Yan Wushuang in the air, and with the other hand that turned golden, he grabbed the strip of white silk cloth.


    A golden light burst out from his palm, and the strip of white silk cloth was broken into countless pieces. Jing Hong¡¯s pretty face turned pale, and she kept backing away.


    Swoosh!


    True Energy circulated Hua Qingwu¡¯s long sword. She suddenly thrust her long sword at Kuang Zhan¡¯s throat.


    Kuang Zhan reached out his hand with a scornful look on his face. With a clang, the tip of the sword hit his palm, making a metallic sound, but the sword couldn¡¯t pierce his palm.


    He withdrew the golden spear with Yan Wushuang on it and thrust it out like a snake. The golden spear dashed at Hua Qingwu like a snake, and golden light shrouded her.


    Pfft!


    Blood spurted out, and the golden spear pierced through Hua Qingwu¡¯s shoulder. Just like what he did to Yan Wushuang, he lifted Hua Qingwu into the air on the spear.


    Hua Qingwu¡¯s pretty face turned pale because of pain. She was trembling all over, but she bit her lip without making a sound.


    Upon seeing that, Kuang Zhan laughed contemptuously. ¡°Now I¡¯m starting to admire Chu the Devil a little. After all, his woman is not ordinary.¡±


    Jing Hong¡¯s pretty face was ice-cold, and her True Energy surged wildly, rushing toward Kuang Zhan.


    Kuang Zhan sneered, raised his hand, and slammed something down with his palm. A huge golden handprint fell from the sky.


    Boom!


    The huge golden handprint covered Jing Hong. The ground cracked, and the storm rolled up the soil, obscuring the sky and the sun.


    Lifting two people in the air on his spear, Kuang Zhan rushed like a thunderbolt into the rolling waves of soil.


    Pfft!


    There came a sound like a sharp knife cutting through leaves.


    Kuang Zhan passed through the stormy waves of soil. There was another person on his golden spear. It was Jing Hong.


    Three persons on one spear.


    Kuang Zhan turned his head and looked at Flaming Qilin and Jiu You.


    ¡°You are like a string of fruits. I wonder if Chu the Devil will continue hiding if he sees this.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Flaming Qilin wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. With the power of raging flames surging wildly inside him, he roared and came straight at Kuang Zhan.


    ¡°You¡¯re being blindly confident,¡± Kuang Zhan said in a disdainful tone. He hurled out his long spear with three persons on it. The spear swooshed toward Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Flaming Qilin roared angrily. ¡°The long spear is carrying Jing Hong and the other two persons. Is he using the three of them as shields?¡±


    Flaming Qilin was furious. He stretched out his hands and grabbed the tip of the spear, trying to save Jing Hong and the others.


    ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming.¡± Kuang Zhan sneered. He took a stride forward and shoved the other end of the golden spear with his palm.


    Pfft!


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s hands grabbing the tip of the spear could have been sliced off. It was a close call. The long spear pierced through his chest and continued to fly with him on it. With a tanging sound, it stabbed into an old tree, causing the tree to shake violently and the leaves to fall.


    Tick, tick¡­!


    Blood kept dripping from height. It was the blood of Jing Hong and the other three persons. The four of them were nailed to the tree by the long golden spear, looking like a string of fruits.


    Jing Hong looked at Jiu You, whose blood was flowing out from the corners of her mouth, and signaled her to run.


    Jiu You¡¯s face was terribly pale, and tears were streaming down her face. She shook her head hard because she did not want to escape alone.


    ¡°Jiu You, be a good girl. I need you to take care of Qianlong Mountain.¡± Jing Hong sent her a voice message.


    Jiu You shook her head desperately.


    At this time, there came a loud sound of explosion, and the sky was filled with purple flames. Jing Lei and his companions fled in panic.


    They tried to break the magic formation, but they were almost engulfed by the purple flames.


    Wang He¡¯s face darkened. He reacted too slowly. His clothes were ragged, and smoke was rising from his hair. He looked like a beggar now.


    The flames also caught the others, more or less. Different parts of their clothes were burned. If they hadn¡¯t run fast enough, they would probably end up like Yu Xiyuan.


    ¡°Kuang Zhan, get rid of them as soon as possible. We need you to take action,¡± said Jing Lei.


    Kuang Zhan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more curious about this Chu the Devil. I really want to fight with him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it. If Chu Xun showed up now, he would kill you easily with a snap of his finger. It won¡¯t take him more effort than killing a dog.¡± Yan Wushuang looked pale, but he spared no effort to mock Kuang Zhan.


    ¡°If I were you, I would keep my mouth shut. If you can do that, perhaps I will let you die without suffering too much,¡± Kuang Zhan said coldly.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, just kill me. If I frowned, I¡¯d be your grandson.¡± Flaming Qilin roared furiously.


    ¡°In that case, I will let you have it.¡± Kuang Zhan walked towards him step by step, but he suddenly stopped and looked at Jiu You. ¡°I almost forgot you, little girl. Although you are young, your cultivation is amazing. If I let you go today, you will inevitably become a trouble for me in the future. In the words of you people on the Earth, we have to remove the roots of the weeds; otherwise, there will be endless troubles in the future.¡±


    ¡°Jiu You, hurry up and run!¡± Jing Hong hurriedly sent a voice message to urge Jiu You to escape right away.


    Jiu You was very stubborn. She shook her little head and stared at Kuang Zhan coldly, and her small face looked calm and relaxed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even a kid wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death. You have my respect!¡± Kuang Zhan said indifferently. ¡°In this case, I can¡¯t spare you. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I will regret it in the future.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he walked toward Jiu You, and his Qi was soaring.


    Naturally, Jiu You would not just stay still and wait for death. Seven-colored lights began to swirl around her body, and even her eyes turned the same color.


    ¡°Jiu You, don¡¯t do it!¡± Jing Hong shouted anxiously. She knew Jiu You was going to turn into her original form and fight at the risk of losing her life.


    Roar!


    Jiu You still turned into her original form. It was a Colorful Hellish Python about 160 feet long. It was as thick as a train, and its size was scary.


    The Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals all froze.


    Roar!


    Jiu You raised her head and roared. Even the big raindrops falling from the sky were shattered. She opened her mouth and spewed out a blazing hot flame and a stream of mysterious ice toward Kuang Zhan.


    Kuang Zhan raised his hand, and golden light burst out. He launched a palm strike and easily put out the blazing flames that Jiu You spewed out.


    He launched another palm strike, and golden light swept toward the stream of mysterious ice shooting out from Jiu You¡¯s mouth.


    Just then, Jiu You suddenly wagged her huge tail and wrapped it around that old tree. With a rumbling sound, the ground shook, and the old tree was uprooted.


    Jing Hong and the others were pinned on the tree by Kuang Zhan¡¯s long golden spear. Jiu You directly pulled the tree out of the ground. She bent her giant body like a bow and whipped her huge tail, throwing the tree into the air.


    ¡°Jing Hong, hurry up and leave now!¡± Jiu You shouted.


    The look on Kuang Zhan¡¯s face changed abruptly because his long golden spear was thrown out together with the tree. It was a Sacred Relic compatible with the golden armor on him. It could be wielded flexibly at short range, and its power was tremendous. It could also enhance his fighting ability. Most importantly, it was very handy to use, so he definitely couldn¡¯t lose it.

 Chapter 512 - Fighting Together

    Kuang Zhan moved quickly in an attempt to chase the old tree.


    Jiu You risked her life to save Jing Hong and the others. How could she let Kuang Zhan get what he wanted?


    Swoosh!


    Seven-colored light swirled around her huge tail with terrifying power. She whipped it at Kuang Zhan.


    Kuang Zhan subconsciously dodged the attack. With a boom, the ground split open, and terrifying cracks spread out. Broken stones flew in all directions.


    Boom!


    With her head as big as a train head, she charged toward Kuang Zhan.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Kuang Zhan flew into a rage, and his Qi was surging wildly around him. With terrifying Internal Breathes circulating through his body, he struck Jiu You on the head with his palms.


    In an instant, blood splashed, and scales flew in all directions. Jiu You screamed as her giant body fell to the ground. The ground cracked, and her body smacked several old trees down.


    The gap between their cultivation levels was too wide. Even though Jiu You transformed herself into her original form, she still could not stop Kuang Zhan for a second.


    ¡°None of you can escape today. I¡¯ll first deal with you and then take care of them.¡± Kuang Zhan roared. He suddenly sprang into the air and launched a palm strike as he swooped down. His terrifying Internal Breath stirred up strong gusts of wind.


    Boom!


    His fanciless palm struck Jiu You. An ear-piercing sound of bone cracking rang out, blood squirted out, and numerous scales fell off. Jiu You¡¯s giant body was almost torn apart by the force of this palm strike.


    She trembled with unbearable pain and coiled up into a hill, blocking Kuang Zhan¡¯s way.


    She was risking her life to create an opportunity for Jing Hong and the others to escape. Even if she could only stop Kuang Zhan for a few seconds, they would have a greater chance of escape and survival.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Kuang Zhan had a murderous intent. His eyes were flashing with ruthless ferocity, and his Qi was surging wildly through his body.


    In the next second, the golden light swirling around him turned into a millstone-sized fist print and darted toward Jiu You¡¯s head.


    Swoosh, swoosh¡­!


    Several strips of white silk cloth shot out, ripped through the air, and hit the golden fist print.


    Boom!


    Blast waves rolled, and the strips of white silk cloth were instantly torn apart. Jing Hong coughed up a big mouthful of blood. Her body flew out horizontally, breaking an old tree from the middle, and fell to the ground.


    Everyone subconsciously looked over, only to find that Jing Hong and the others had come back.


    ¡°You are indeed deeply attached to each other.¡± Kuang Zhan sneered.


    ¡°Why have you come back?¡± Jiu You asked in a tender voice tinged with anger.


    Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang stepped forward and stood in front of Jiu You, facing Kuang Zhan.


    ¡°Jiu You, step back.¡± Flaming Qilin stared at Kuang Zhan and said, ¡°Even if someone were to die, we would have to die first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you why you have come back.¡± Jiu You was very angry. She risked her life helping them escape, but they had come back to die.


    ¡°Jiu You, how can we leave you behind? He will blame us if he gets to know it.¡± Hua Qingwu looked fondly at Jiu You¡¯s body covered in bruises and cuts.


    Jiu You said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s stupid of you to come back. If we all end up dying here, he will get even more upset.¡±


    ¡°Little brat, so you¡¯re teaching us a lesson,¡± Hua Qingwu said softly.


    With a flash of seven-colored light, Jiu You resumed her human form. Her tender white legs were in a mess. The skin was torn open, the flesh lacerated, the bones broken, and the tendons ruptured. Her body was covered in bloodstains, bruises, and cuts.


    Hua Qingwu rushed over to Jiu You and embraced her, almost crying out.


    Flaming Qilin looked at Yan Wushuang and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Chu the Devil will shed a couple of tears for us should we die.¡±


    ¡°I also want to know, but unfortunately, I won¡¯t be able to see it.¡± Yan Wushuang shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. If we die, let¡¯s go ask the King of Hell for some wine to drink.¡±


    Flaming Qilin glared at Kuang Zhan. Raging flames rose up from around him. Yan Wushuang¡¯s Qi was also soaring.


    ¡°Where is my weapon?¡± Kuang Zhan asked in a cold voice.


    Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin exchanged glances and smiled. They threw Kuang Zhan¡¯s long golden spear to somewhere about ten thousand meters away. They didn¡¯t even know where it was now.


    ¡°Can any of you tell me where my weapon is? If you tell me, I will let you die without suffering too much. Otherwise, I will make you suffer without being able to either live or die.¡± Kuang Zhan¡¯s face looked cruel and malicious.


    His weapon was identified with his unique mark. Anyone who couldn¡¯t erase the mark would be unable to store the weapon in his own Storage Ring. Those people in front of him didn¡¯t have the ability to erase his mark.


    The only explanation was that these people had hidden it somewhere.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Yan Wushuang sneered. They hadn¡¯t planned to get out of here alive in the first place, so the way to die didn¡¯t matter much to them.


    ¡°Now that you are so deeply attached to each other and willing to die together, I will fulfill your wish.¡±


    Kuang Zhan made his move. Extremely strong golden air currents burst out and swept across like the tidal waves of a tsunami.


    Bang! Bang!


    Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang¡¯s Internal Breath protective layers were directly smashed by the surging blast waves. With their skins torn open, flesh lacerated, bones broken, and tendons ruptured, they flew out horizontally.


    The two of them fell on the ground hundreds of meters away, and the ground cracked.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Blood gushed out from the corner of Yan Wushuang¡¯s mouth. ¡°Damn, it hurts.¡±


    Flaming Qilin was also spitting big mouthfuls of blood. His chest caved in and one of his ribs was broken. Fortunately, his hands and feet remained intact. He struggled to his feet and staggered toward Kuang Zhan with great difficulty.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Grandson, I¡¯m still alive. You bastard of the Assembly of Immortals, you¡¯re no better¡­ Pfft¡­¡±


    Flaming Qilin smiled grimly. As he spoke, blood kept gushing out from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. These bastards of the Assembly of Immortals are all soft-footed shrimps. Their attacks feel like rubs to relieve my itching. Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Yan Wushuang struggled to his feet and walked toward Kuang Zhan with difficulty as blood gushed out of his mouth.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, Yan Wushuang¡­¡± Hua Qingwu gently put Jiu You down and stood in front of them with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Flaming Qilin scolded. ¡°I¡¯m not down yet. It¡¯s not time for a woman to step up.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way and stay away. I¡¯m feeling itchy, and I¡¯m going to have that bastard of the Assembly of Immortals relieve my itching.¡± Yan Wushuang stumbled. Blood gushed out of his mouth and stained the clothes on his chest.


    Hua Qingwu shook her head while crying, with tears rolling down her cheeks. It was impossible for Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang to withstand another strike from Kuang Zhan.


    Jing Hong was injured so seriously that she couldn¡¯t get back to her feet.


    Jiu You was covered in bruises and cuts.


    Now it was her turn to take action.


    ¡°Jing Hong, please take good care of him in the future,¡± Hua Qingwu said softly with deep affection for the man that she felt so reluctant to leave.


    The others didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but Jing Hong¡¯s face suddenly turned as pale as paper. Only she knew what Hua Qingwu was going to do.


    ¡°No!¡± Jing Hong panicked. She struggled to get back to her feet, but she failed because she had been injured too badly. Her struggling worsened her injury, and she spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°Hurry up, stop her!¡± Jing Hong shouted in panic.


    Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang were confused. They wondered what made Jing Hong panic so badly.


    ¡°Only in this way can you have a chance to survive.¡± Hua Qingwu¡¯s voice was so soft that it was hardly audible. ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to leave him.¡±


    ¡°Qingwu, if you insist on doing that, I¡¯m going to kill myself in front of you right now.¡± Jing Hong shouted loudly.


    Only she knew that Hua Qingwu was going to kill herself to let her memory merge with her.


    Hua Qingwu was the transformed version of Jing Hong¡¯s memory. If Jing Hong could merge with her memory, her fighting ability would be promoted greatly, and she would have the strength to fight against Kuang Zhan. However, if Hua Qingwu did that, she would disappear completely.


    ¡°Stop her, hurry up¡­¡± Jing Hong was so anxious that even her voice was trembling. ¡°Qingwu, you can¡¯t be so selfish. If you disappeared, he would go crazy, and I would be too ashamed to see him.¡±


    With a beautiful and sad smile on her face, Hua Qingwu stepped toward Jing Hong.


    Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin had no idea what was going on, but they were sure that what Hua Qingwu was going to do was definitely a matter of life and death. Otherwise, Jing Hong wouldn¡¯t have panicked like that.


    ¡°Damn it. Do you all think that I, as a divine beast, am a fake?¡± Flaming Qilin roared wildly. The Red Flame Qi around him instantly soared and became stronger by several times, and it was even more formidable than the power he had in his heyday. Red flames set fire to the air around him and melted the ground into magma. The surrounding old trees were all cracking and puffing smoke.


    The scene left everyone dumbfounded.


    ¡°You bastards of the Assembly of Immortals, go to hell!¡± Flaming Qilin charged toward Kuang Zhan.


    However, Kuang Zhan suddenly sprang up and flew backward, looking shocked. Even Jing Lei and the others backed off.


    Everyone had realized that Flaming Qilin was going to self-destruct.


    The self-destruction of the Divine Beast Qilin, a master at the Immortal Level, could even cause serious injury to those in the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s Qi was extremely wild now. Since he could not catch up with Kuang Zhan, he changed direction to pounce at Shang Wu.


    He had once defeated Shang Wu, so he chose to attack the loser. He had to drag someone down before he died.


    Shang Wu was scared out of his wits and turned to flee. However, he was no match for Flaming Qilin, so he naturally moved more slowly than Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°Help me¡­¡± He was so scared that his tone changed.


    However, no one dared to come up and help him, because Flaming Qilin was now like an explosive barrel that could explode at any time.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, please spare me¡­ spare my life. I¡¯m leaving right now¡­¡± Shang Wu shouted in panic.


    ¡°Spare you! Have you ever thought of sparing us? Go to hell!¡± Flaming Qilin stretched out its hands and pounced at Shang Wu.


    Shang Wu was so scared that his legs gave way beneath him. Surprisingly, he stumbled a few steps and rolled out. Flaming Qilin missed it.


    Boom!


    Kuang Zhan made his move. A golden fist print the size of a millstone appeared in the air, looking extremely powerful and terrifying. In the next second, it began to fly toward Flaming Qilin.


    Yan Wushuang roared wildly. Flaming Qilin¡¯s effort had reached a critical point. If he were hit by this strike, he might blow up.


    The look on Flaming Qilin¡¯s face showed he was not willing to give up. He raised his head and roared furiously, and his voice echoed through the air. He knew best what a situation he was in. He could no longer suppress it. Even if Kuang Zhan hadn¡¯t launched this strike, he would still blow up right away. His only regret would be that he hadn¡¯t dragged someone down before he died.


    It wouldn¡¯t matter anyway. The Qilin race would be completely wiped out and cease to exist.


    Feeling unfulfilled, Flaming Qilin closed his eyes.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, there came a deafening sound of thunder from the horizon. The wind was howling, and dark clouds were rolling. Even the rain stopped for a moment. Then a silvery lightning bolt ripped through the void.


    Boom!


    The silvery lightning bolt struck Kuang Zhan¡¯s golden fist print, which blew up with a boom. With the unreduced moment, the silvery lightning struck at Kuang Zhan.


    Kuang Zhan was shocked, standing there with golden light swirling around him. The lightning bolt struck him immediately after he crossed his arms in front of him.


    Click!


    An ear-piercing sound of bone cracking rang out. The golden light layer around him was instantly destroyed by the lightning bolt. With his arms broken, he curled up into a strange posture, spat out a mouthful of blood, and then was sent flying.


    This scene left everyone dumbfounded. They instantly froze, looking like stone and wood sculptures. All of them lost their minds.


    Swoosh!


    A purple light beam came streaking across the sky and shrouded Flaming Qilin.


    Now Flaming Qilin¡¯s body was covered with crisscross cracks, from which fiery light was flickering, and he was like a cracked porcelain article that could break at any time.


    Purple light shrouded Flaming Qilin, and the purple ripples of light were swirling wildly around him. Surprisingly, these purple ripples of light suppressed the red flames puffed out of the cracks and pushed them back into his body. At the same time, the cracks on his body were closing rapidly.

 Chapter 513 - Youre Too Weak!

    Boom!


    Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in the air. The terrifying lightning bolts seemed like they were going to rip through the void. A figure walked out from the lightning and came flying from the sky.


    The Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals were so shocked, with their eyes wide open. Flying through the air was the skill of someone in the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Boom!


    Before he arrived, an overwhelming pressure swept over. The square seemed to have become a vacuum, and the wind and rain suddenly stopped.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu had tears in their beautiful eyes. ¡°He was coming.¡±


    Jiu You pouted to air her grievance. Now she started feeling scared because she almost died.


    Yan Wushuang looked envious, but he squinted with disdain and muttered, ¡°Fuck, he only likes showing off.¡±


    Jing Lei and his companions tensed up as they watched the person descending from the air as if he were walking down invisible stairs.


    With a composed look on his face, Chu Xun glanced at the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals, but his glance made Jing Lei and his companions shiver helplessly.


    Chu Xun withdrew his eyes from them, raised his hands, and set up a magic formation that covered Jing Hong and the others.


    After that, he took out the Arcane Fruits and distributed them to Jing Hong and the others. Arcane Fruits contained huge amounts of life essence and vigor, which were very helpful for the healing of wounds.


    He transferred some Hong Meng Immortal Qi to each of them to help repair their broken bones and dislocated internal organs.


    ¡°Eat the Arcane Fruits and rest assured to heal your wounds. Leave the other things to me.¡±


    Chu Xun prepared the magic signet and operated the magic formation to gather all the spiritual energy within a radius of dozens of miles.


    ¡°Fuck, if you arrived late by even half a step, I would have gone to see my ancestors.¡± Flaming Qilin was seriously injured. He grimaced with pain but did not forget to make fun of Chu Xun.


    ¡°Hurry up and heal your wounds. Leave the rest to me.¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not going to die. I want to see with my own eyes how these bastards of the Assembly of Immortals are going to be finished.¡± Standing in the magic formation, Flaming Qilin glared furiously at the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals with his tiger eyes.


    Yan Wushuang also refused to heal his wounds and kept his peach blossom eyes wide open.


    Jing Hong, Hua Qingwu, and Jiu You had the same wish. They all wanted to see with their own eyes how the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals would end up.


    ¡°My heart won¡¯t be at ease before those bastards die.¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s tiger eyes were flaming with anger. ¡°They have slaughtered ten cities in a row. Wherever they went, there were even no chickens or dogs left. I just want to flay them alive.¡±


    Chu Xun gave a slight nod. The moment he turned around, his eyes looked colder than ice, and his vibe became cold and ruthless.


    Jing Lei and the others gathered together, looking at Chu Xun vigilantly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Kuang Zhan stepped forward and asked. Surprisingly, his arms had miraculously recovered.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been looking for me?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice was soft, but it made people feel cold all over.


    ¡°Are you Chu the Devil?¡± Kuang Zhan asked.


    ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡± Chu Xun did not answer his question directly.


    The Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals were a little surprised. They didn¡¯t get what Chu Xun meant by saying that.


    Kuang Zhan laughed wildly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Of course we¡¯re not going to die.¡±


    ¡°But you will live only to suffer,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Kuang Zhan stared at Chu Xun and said, ¡°I heard of the name of Chu the Devil before we came to the Earth. For my trip to the Earth, my biggest wish is to have a fight with you and trample you under my feet. Today, my wish will come true.¡±


    Without saying anything, Chu Xun curled his hand into a claw. A beam of golden light flew across and fell into his hand.


    ¡°Is this yours?¡± Chu Xun glanced at Kuang Zhan. The thing in his hand was Kuang Zhan¡¯s weapon, the long golden spear that Flaming Qilin had thrown away.


    Chu Xun directly threw the golden spear to Kuang Zhan without waiting for him to answer.


    Kuang Zhan caught the golden spear, his eyes flashing with malice. ¡°Chu the Devil, you are too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°You can make your move now,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently, ¡°I never talk too much nonsense with my opponents. I have already made an exception for you and done you a favor.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil, then show me what you¡¯ve got. Let¡¯s see if you really deserve the reputation or if you¡¯re just seeking fame.¡±


    Gold light was swirling wildly around Kuang Zhan, and the armor on his body and the golden spear in his hand were both shining brightly with golden light.


    Swoosh!


    In one swift move, Kuang Zhan suddenly appeared in front of Chu Xun. He thrust his golden spear swiftly, and the sharp tip of the spear came whistling at Chu Xun¡¯s throat.


    Chu Xun raised his hand lightly, and his whole palm turned into purple crystal.


    Clang!


    The deafening sound of metal clashing with metal rang out. Golden ripples of light were stirred up and spread out.


    The look on Kuang Zhan¡¯s face changed abruptly, and his eyes flashed with disbelief.


    Jing Lei and the others were dumbfounded.


    ¡°How could that be possible? Kuang Zhan launched a very swift and fierce attack, but Chu Xun easily grabbed the tip of the spear. The former could not move even an inch forward, but the latter¡¯s palm remained unscathed.¡±


    ¡°Is that the best you can do?¡± Chu Xun looked at Kuang Zhan coldly. Kuang Zhan was driving his power like crazy. Chu Xun said, ¡°Who gives you the courage to be so arrogant that you want to trample the Earth under your feet?¡±


    Boom!


    Purple light burst out from Chu Xun¡¯s palm, swept along the golden spear, and forced the golden light to disappear like melting snow.


    Kuang Zhan roared in surprise, frantically activating his power. The purple light erased the mark he made on the golden spear.


    Boom!


    The golden spear instantly turned into a purple one shining with purple light, and with a loud boom, it blew up like a raging wave crashing on rocky coast, sending Kuang Zhan flying.


    Chu Xun swung his hand, and the purple spear darted toward Jing Lei and the others like a purple lightning bolt, making an ear-piercing whistling sound.


    They were scared out of their wits and fled helter-skelter while trying to dodge the attack.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shang Wu screamed in horror. The purple light bursting out from the purple spear shrouded him.


    Pfft!


    Blood squirted out, and Shang Wu¡¯s scream stopped suddenly. The long sword pierced through his throat, sent him flying, and pinned him to an old tree.


    His corpse swayed in the air like a broken sack. Blood dripped down his clothes, gathered on the ground in a small pool, and was quickly absorbed by the soil.


    Jing Lei and the others were so frightened that their hands and feet felt cold. Chu Xun just swung his hand casually. Shang Wu¡¯s cultivation level was not high, but he was a master at the Immortal Level. Shang Wu was killed by him so easily and died more miserably than a dog. If one were to kill a dog, he would need to tie it up or press it against the ground first.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuang Zhan roared angrily. His hair was dancing wildly, and his vibe was violent and restless, distorting the air and making buzzing sounds.


    Kuang Zhan did a palm strike through the air. The golden light condensed into a millstone-sized palm print, dashing toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun gently raised his hand and then suddenly clenched it.


    Boom!


    Terrifying blast waves rolled and spread out. Chu Xun easily crushed the attack of Kuang Zhan, who didn¡¯t feel Chu Xun¡¯s power at all.


    The eyes of Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu widened in surprise. This was a divine sense attack. They didn¡¯t expect that Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense had become so powerful.


    Chu Xun turned his hand over and smacked at Kuang Zhan.


    Boom!


    The void shook and the earth rumbled. A terrifying huge handprint fell from the sky and swatted Kuang Zhan.


    Stirred waves of dust and soil rolled, horrible cracks spread out, broken stones and chunks of soil flew into the air.


    Chu Xun waved his hand, and a gust of wind whistled past. The waves of dust and soil were dispersed, revealing Kuang Zhan¡¯s figure.


    Jing Lei and the others were so scared that their feet almost gave way under them. They all gave a gasp of astonishment with their hands and feet cold and their hair standing on end.


    Kuang Zhan¡¯s golden body armor was deformed by the smack. He lay flat there, smacked over 3 feet into the earth, and blood gushed out of his mouth.


    ¡°You are too weak,¡± Chu Xun said coldly, shaking his head.


    Click, click¡­!


    A strange figure rose from the bottom of the pit. There seemed to be small snakes wriggling about under Kuang Zhan¡¯s skin. Blood stopped oozing from his mouth, and his vibe began to become stronger.


    Bang!


    The soil was blown out. Kuang Zhan rushed up from the bottom of the pit, looking furiously at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Do you have a Death Replacer Talisman with you?¡± Chu Xun looked at Kuang Zhan indifferently. He was not surprised by the latter¡¯s change at all.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Kuang Zhan stared ferociously at Chu Xun. ¡°Chu the Devil, even though you have strong power, what can you do if you can¡¯t kill me?¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, another huge palm print immediately fell from the sky and hit him on the head. His whole body was thwacked into the earth like a javelin, and cracks propagated through the ground.


    Chu Xun raised his foot and stamped it. The ground surface heaved up and down like undulating waves, and the waves swept toward Kuang Zhan.


    Click!


    There came a loud cracking sound. Kuang Zhan cried out. Squeezed by soil, a bone in his thoracic cavity was broken.


    Click, click¡­!


    There came that strange sound from Kuang Zhan¡¯s body again.


    After a short while, his vibe became strong once again, and golden light swirled around him. He was about to rush out of the ground.


    Chu Xun raised his hand again, and the void shook. Another huge handprint smacked Kuang Zhan, who had not completely gotten up yet, back into the earth.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuang Zhan freaked out. He was the strongest one among the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals, yet he had been smacked into the earth several times in a row. This almost drove him crazy.


    Chu Xun picked up a stone about the size of a football with his foot and hurled it at Kuang Zhan¡¯s face.


    Kuang Zhan was now infinitely close to a master in the Earth Immortal Realm as strong as copper and iron. Even if someone smashed him in the face with a hammer, no harm would be done to him at all.


    However, this ordinary stone directly hit him, making him stop howling. His mouth and face were deformed, his nasal bones were broken, and his face was covered in blood.


    ¡°Fuck, how high is this guy¡¯s cultivation level now?¡± Flaming Qilin was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I also want to know,¡± Yan Wushuang murmured, his eyes looking dull, ¡°I thought that as I had been making breakthroughs continuously these years, I could deal a heavy blow to him. This¡­ Damn it. It turns out that I¡¯m the one taking a heavy blow.¡±


    The hairs of the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals stood on end. When they saw Kuang Zhan¡¯s miserable look, they felt as if they had experienced the same. They all felt a chill running down the spine from the back of their heads, and their bodies shivered from the cold.


    Leng Rui eyed Wang He.


    Wang He understood that Leng Rui wanted him to escape using the Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance. He used his eyes to ask what they should do about Kuang Zhan.


    Leng Rui stared at him. ¡°Who was in the mood to care about Kuang Zhan at such a time?¡± He swore that he would never want to see Chu Xun again in his life. He didn¡¯t even want to hear this name.


    Wang He clenched his teeth, activated the Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance, and chanted silently. The paper talisman ignited and burnt, and numerous golden light beams shrouded them.


    ¡°The Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance?¡± Chu Xun was surprised. It seemed that the Assembly of Immortals was indeed extraordinary. Such talismans were very rare on the Earth.


    In the next second, purple light began to swirl in Chu Xun¡¯s palm, and he took a step forward and crushed the burning paper talisman.


    The bodies of Jing Lei and the others were half-covered by the golden light. As the paper talisman had been destroyed, they fell out of the golden light.


    Swoosh!


    Panicked, Jin Yujie took out the oil lamp, activated it, and blew its flame fiercely. The raging flame swooshed toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun curled his lip slightly. He ignored the raging flame and let it cover him.


    Jin Yujie was overjoyed. He never thought that he would hit Chu the Devil with his flame. However, before the corners of his mouth fully curled up, the smile froze on his face comically.


    With a calm and relaxed look on his face, Chu Xun walked out of the fire and walked up to him.


    Only then did Jin Yujie realize what was happening. His eyes opened in shock as he flew backwards. In the end, he felt his arm tightened, and a bone-deep sensation of being torn apart surged throughout his entire body.


    Pfft!


    Blood spurted out. Jin Yujie screamed miserably, and his arm holding the oil lamp was torn off by Chu Xun.


    Hiss!


    With a light sizzling sound, the purple flame rising from Chu Xun¡¯s palm instantly burnt the broken arm to ashes.

 Chapter 514 - I’m Not an Immortal, But a Devil!

    Chu Xun examined the golden oil lamp in his hand. It was a top-grade Sacred Relic, which was terrifying because it could burn and cause damage in a large area over a thousand miles.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun blew gently at the oil lamp. In an instant, purple flames rose and completely shrouded Jin Yujie.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jin Yujie screamed and writhed on the ground in agony. His voice was like that of a malicious ghost that could make one¡¯s heart tremble with fear.


    Strangely enough, the purple flames did not burn him to ashes, and there was not even any burn on his body. However, the terribly hot purple flames burnt him like a large chunk of meat being roasted in fire, and although he seemed all right, his internal organs were almost braised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told you that you wouldn¡¯t die.¡± Chu Xun turned his head and looked at Shang Wu, who was pinned to the old tree. ¡°What happened to him was just an accident.¡±


    Jing Lei and the others were scared out of their wits. ¡°Chu Xun even crushed the Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance. How terrifying he was!


    ¡°Moreover, not dying and living to suffer were completely different. Judging from Jin Yujie¡¯s miserable look, death was a better choice.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil, we are the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals. We are not the only ones that have come to the Earth. If you dare to go too far, you will become the target of public criticism and the first target to be hunted down by the Assembly of Immortals,¡± Leng Rui said. He was on full alert for fear that Chu Xun would directly attack him.


    Even Kuang Zhan was no match for Chu Xun, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t naively think that he could withstand Chu Xun¡¯s attack.


    The only way they could choose now was to put pressure on Chu the Devil and see if he would get intimidated and let them go.


    ¡°The Assembly of Immortals? The Chosen One?¡± The look on Chu Xun¡¯s face finally changed, but it was a look of sheer contempt from the bottom of his heart.


    Chu Xun gently raised his hand and casually did a palm strike at Leng Rui.


    Leng Rui was frightened and panicked. He felt an invisible shackle around him, making him unable to move.


    Suddenly, a tall figure with surging Internal Breath appeared in front of Leng Rui. He stiffly raised his hand and struck at Chu Xun¡¯s falling palm.


    Boom!


    Terrifying blast waves spread out. That person looked shorter, because his legs sank into the ground, but he intercepted Chu Xun¡¯s attack.


    Chu Xun was surprised. This man had strong bulging muscles all over. He was seven feet tall and expressionless, looking like a corpse.


    ¡°A puppet,¡± Chu Xun said softly.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you forced me to do this.¡± Seeing that his puppet blocked Chu Xun¡¯s attack, Leng Rui let out a sigh of relief.


    This puppet was his trump card, and it was an Earth Immortal puppet.


    ¡°Kill him.¡± Leng Rui ordered.


    The puppet looked at Chu Xun numbly, and then it broke the soil and rushed up from the ground. It walked toward Chu Xun step by step. Every step it took made the ground shake.


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and a purple light beam darted toward the puppet.


    Boom!


    Purple ripples spread out. The puppet was forced to take two steps back, but it was unscathed. After that, it rushed toward Chu Xun.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, wait to die. It is not afraid of any attack. It is indestructible and invincible. Aha¡­¡± Leng Rui laughed loudly.


    The puppet was terrifying because its physical body had been specially treated and refined, so it was as hard as black iron and indestructible.


    It was an Earth Immortal puppet, which was even more terrifying.


    Leng Rui had an Earthly Immortal puppet, which meant that his family had a strong background.


    Chu Xun shook his arm, and dragon roars rang out in his body. His limbs and bones were all shining with multicolored light, and his skin was glowing with purple light.


    He had been trapped in the Stellar Core for fifty years. During that period, he had to bear the heavy load of the Stellar Core with his physical strength every day. From the movement of one finger at the beginning to the flexible movement of his whole body in the end, this process of torture was not for nothing.


    ¡°I will use this Earth Immortal puppet to test and prove what I have accomplished in the past 50 years.¡± Chu Xun thought to himself.


    Boom!


    The puppet rushed over to Chu Xun and threw a punch at him. The momentum of the punch was so strong that the air around them was distorted. It was a punch of sheer physical strength.


    Chu Xun curled his lip slightly and threw a fierce punch. His punch was as powerful as thunder, making a booming sound.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided, and blast waves swept out.


    Thump! Thump!


    The puppet was forced to back away, and the ground cracked under its feet. The space between its thumb and index finger cracked, but there was no blood flowing out.


    Chu Xun did not lose his footing at all. He took a step forward and made a fist to punch at the puppet again. Instead of using the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he punched with his sheer physical strength.


    Bang, bang¡­!


    The shadows of fists flashed across the air, and dull sounds of collision rang out. Strong energy waves spread out like ripples in all directions, destroying all the surrounding giant stones and old trees.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun punched the puppet in the chest. A terrifying surge of force sent the puppet flying.


    Leng Rui was frightened, and his face turned pale. Even if a real Earth Immortal encountered an Earth Immortal puppet, he would have to retreat, because the Earth Immortal puppet¡¯s physical strength was overwhelming.


    However, the Earthly Immortal puppet he relied on was now covered with fist prints, and its chest caved in. Fortunately, it had no consciousness and no sense of pain. Otherwise, it would have fallen to the ground, unable to get up.


    Chu Xun took a step forward and raised his fist. He threw a dozen punches in a row, all of which fell on the puppet¡¯s body, making dull sounds.


    The puppet had no sense of pain. The only thing it knew was to launch crazy attacks as ordered by its master.


    Bang, bang¡­!


    Dull sounds of explosion rang out, and many parts of the puppet were blown up by Chu Xun¡¯s punches.


    Leng Rui¡¯s teeth were chattering. That was an Earth Immortal puppet that he relied on the most. Even Kuang Zhan was no match for it, but now it was almost destroyed by Chu the Devil.


    Bang!


    A broken arm flew out. It was the puppet¡¯s arm broken by Chu Xun¡¯s punch.


    Pfft!


    The other arm of the puppet was directly ripped off by Chu Xun.


    Bang!


    A fierce punch hit the puppet in the chest. With an ear-piercing sound of bone cracking, the puppet¡¯s chest completely collapsed. The strong surging force blew up, making a bleeding hole in the back of the puppet.


    Chu Xun was a little disappointed. This puppet was not perfect, and it was made roughly.


    As Chu Xun thought of the making of puppets, his eyes suddenly lit up. He turned his head and looked at Kuang Zhan.


    Kuang Zhan had sunk into the earth, but he had been paying attention to the fight. When he saw Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, he felt cold and shivered all over for no reason.


    The armless puppet had been destroyed. Chu Xun lost interest in it and raised his hand to do a palm strike. This time, he used the Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    With a booming sound, purple blast waves engulfed the puppet and blew it up into pieces.


    Leng Rui looked dull and frightened. His hands and feet were trembling.


    Chu Xun raised his hand. A purple light beam shot toward Leng Rui.


    Leng Rui screamed in horror and ran his Internal Breath like crazy. Unfortunately, it was all in vain. He was overwhelmed by the purple light, which entered his body and blew up inside him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Leng Rui let out a shrill scream. Blood gushed out of his mouth, mixed with small pieces of flesh.


    Jing Lei and others became stiff. They were so shocked that their eyes seemed frozen.


    Leng Rui¡¯s Qi disappeared in an instant, and now he was the same as an ordinary person. His Dantian was broken into pieces, and he became a completely useless person. Strictly speaking, he was even worse than a useless person.


    Chu Xun looked at Jing Lei and the others and said, ¡°Show me what means you have. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    The blood of Jing Lei and the others was about to get cold. Chu Xun told them to show what means they had. If Chu Xun said this in the past, they might just sneer at him, but now, their courage to show their trump cards was almost gone.


    Kuang Zhan, who was more powerful than them, was beaten into the earth and could barely get out.


    Chu Xun blew the Earth Immortal puppet up into pieces with one palm strike.


    Chu Xun easily crushed the Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance before it even finished burning, leaving Jing Lei no chance of escape.


    They were both frightened and regretful. Wu Kejin had told them how terrifying Chu the Devil was, but they didn¡¯t take it to heart. It was too late for them to regret now.


    ¡°Devil Chu, how about letting us go this time? I promise I¡¯ll leave the Earth immediately and never set foot on this planet again,¡± Wang He said.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, the power of the Assembly of Immortals is definitely beyond your imagination. You should do things with a bit of leeway so that you won¡¯t regret it in the future,¡± Jing Lei said.


    Gu Yifeng said, ¡°Chu the Devil, I admit that we have underestimated you. Your cultivation level is indeed higher than we have expected. However, the power of the Assembly of Immortals is definitely beyond your imagination. The power behind us is a strong one that you can¡¯t contend with.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled without saying anything.


    Jing Lei cast a glance at Chu Xun and felt that they had a chance, because Chu Xun was lost in thought.


    In the distance, Yan Wushuang burst into laughter and looked at them with disdain. ¡°If I were you, I would choose to fight to the death and die with dignity.¡±


    ¡°You bastards insisted on looking for this devil everywhere. Haven¡¯t you tried to know him better?¡± Flaming Qilin looked at them pitifully. ¡°When did Chu the Devil ever give his enemy a way out?¡±


    Chu Xun moved swiftly and approached them with a fist print in his hand. He waved his fist, making a swooshing sound.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, are you really going to make an enemy of the entire Assembly of Immortals?¡± Gu Yifeng was scared out of his wits. He couldn¡¯t help screaming.


    Boom!


    Blast waves rolled, and Gu Yifeng screamed. His Internal Breath was destroyed, and his body almost blew up when he was hit by the strong force. His bones cracked, and he coughed up blood, flew out horizontally, and then fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    Chu Xun looked at him coldly. ¡°Is the Assembly of Immortals very powerful? It¡¯s just your wish.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun shot out a purple light beam and destroyed Gu Yifeng¡¯s Dantian.


    The Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals were arrogant when they came, but now they were either dead or injured, except Jing Lei and Wang He.


    The two of them froze in surprise. Chu the Devil was too terrifying. He destroyed Gu Yifeng with a simple move.


    They didn¡¯t know that Gu Yifeng didn¡¯t even have time to show his trump card, so he felt extremely depressed. Now his Qi had dissipated, and he had become a cripple who couldn¡¯t even open his storage ring.


    Swoosh!


    Wang He took out the Talisman of Destruction in panic. The paper talisman was hovering in the air, emitting countless golden light beams that shrouded Chu Xun.


    The Talisman of Destruction was shining with golden light. Ten thousand golden light beams were swirling, forming a terrifying tornado, which blew up the giant rocks and twisted the old trees within its range.


    The terrifying twisting force caused Chu Xun¡¯s clothes to make loud fluttering sounds. His long hair danced wildly, and the ground under his feet kept cracking, and the soil was blown into the air.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, what do you think of the power of my Talisman of Destruction?¡± Wang He¡¯s eyes flashed with malice, but he was a little frightened, because he was not sure if he could kill Chu Xun with the Talisman of Destruction.


    ¡°The Talisman of Destruction?¡± Chu Xun looked indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s a good name, but I¡¯m not an immortal, but a devil.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, countless purple light beams began to swirl around Chu Xun faster and faster, forming a purple tornado around him.


    The golden air currents of the Talisman of Destruction were rotating in the left-hand direction, while the purple air currents around Chu Xun were rotating in the opposite direction.


    The purple air currents around Chu Xun rotated faster and faster, and due to the strong pulling force generated by the purple air currents, the golden air currents from the Talisman of Destruction rotated more and more slowly.


    Crack, crack¡­!


    In the end, the golden air currents from the Talisman of Destruction stopped rotating, just like rusted gears that stopped spinning.


    Wang He was so frightened that his hands and feet were trembling, and his eyes were flashing with fear.


    Because the golden air currents from the Talisman of Destruction were reversed by the purple air currents around Chu Xun, and many cracks appeared in the Talisman of Destruction.


    Boom!


    The Talisman of Destruction finally blew up, and the bright golden light emanating from it soon disappeared in the air.

 Chapter 515 - A Battle for Life with Heaven!

    The Talisman of Destruction could destroy an immortal, but it couldn¡¯t destroy a devil.


    At this moment, Chu Xun didn¡¯t care whether he was an immortal or a devil at all.


    The Talisman of Destruction had been destroyed. Wang He was dumbstruck, and he began to shiver uncontrollably.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and a beam of purple light lit up Wang He¡¯s face, which was distorted because of fear. Chu Xun struck him directly. He coughed up mouthfuls of blood and flew out. His Dantian was devastated, and he became a useless cripple.


    Jing Lei looked frightened. As a Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals, he was unwilling to become a cripple, so he chose to fight to the death.


    A power as strong as thunder surged through his body. He turned over his hand and produced something. It was a big silver hammer, which was shining brightly with silvery light after it was activated.


    Boom!


    Thunders were rumbling in the air, the wind was whistling, and dark clouds were rolling and drifting. A lightning bolt descended from the sky like a python and wrapped itself around the silver hammer.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, either you or I will die today.¡± Jing Lei roared furiously. He was somewhat brave, and he would rather die than become a useless cripple.


    Boom!


    Holding the silver hammer shining brightly with silvery light, Jing Lei slashed at Chu Xun. The lightning bolt as thick as an arm dashed toward Chu Xun like a python.


    A strange look flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. ¡°It is another Sacred Relic. The power behind these people is indeed terrifying.¡±


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun chose to dodge the attack. The python-like lightning bolt missed him and struck several old trees hundreds of feet away.


    Boom!


    The lightning bolt swept over. Several old trees were immediately blown up, breaking apart from the middle, and then caught fire.


    Chu Xun felt shocked. ¡°This silver hammer was really something extraordinary. It not only could borrow the power of the Ninth Heaven Thunder, but also had terrifying power.¡±


    Boom!


    Jing Lei desperately activated the silver hammer, and another huge lightning bolt came rumbling at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun raised his hand lightly. Purple light swirled and burst out from his palm, condensed into a purple python, and collided with the lightning bolt.


    Boom!


    The lightning bolt exploded, and electric arcs flashed across the sky. The purple light beam swept all obstacles in the way and directly smashed on the silver hammer. Jing Lei had a cramp in his arm, and the silver hammer almost flew out of his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste for you to keep such a Sacred Relic in your hands.¡± Chu Xun stepped forward and raised his fist to punch.


    Bang, bang¡­!


    Purple ripples of light burst out and spread out one after another. The three punches hit the silver hammer, causing Jing Lei¡¯s arm to spasm. Half of his body was paralyzed, and his face turned terribly pale.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s amethyst-like fist struck the silver hammer hard, leaving prints on it, and a terrifying storm swept out.


    Jing Lei roared in surprise. His purlicue cracked, and his whole arm lost feeling. The silver hammer flew out of his hand.


    Chu Xun reached out his hand and summoned the silver hammer into this hand. After he activated it, the silvery lightning bolt turned into a violent purple one.


    Jing Lei was so shocked that his spirit seemed to tremble, and he was sent flying.


    But it was already too late.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun swung the big hammer and struck him with it. The sounds of bone cracking rang out. He screamed and flew out horizontally, smashing two old trees in a row. He couldn¡¯t get up again. This hammer strike broke his bones and tendons, and half of his body was almost smashed.


    Chu Xun withdrew the big hammer, raised his hand, and destroyed Jing Lei¡¯s Dantian with a purple light beam.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the ground cracked, and Kuang Zhan rushed out. Then, he fled to the distance like a lightning bolt.


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and the Reincarnation Whip appeared in his hand. He shook his wrist, and the Reincarnation Whip swooshed out.


    Flap!


    The Reincarnation Whip broke through Kuang Zhan¡¯s protective aura and hit him in the back without any fancy moves. His skin and flesh were instantly torn open, and blood squirted out.


    Kuang Zhan screamed and flew out, smashing a ten-thousand-pound boulder into pieces.


    The Reincarnation Whip swooshed, wrapped it around Kuang Zhan, and pulled him back.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Chu Xun roared furiously and rushed toward Chu Xun like crazy.


    With an indifferent look on his face, Chu Xun raised his hand and smacked down.


    Boom!


    A huge handprint slammed Kuang Zhan into the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuang Zhan roared angrily. It was this move again. He howled and freaked out.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and smacked down again.


    A huge terrifying handprint fell from the sky and smacked him, making a booming sound. Waves of soil rolled and surged, and the ground cracked.


    Pfft!


    Kuang Zhan sank into the ground, and his mouth and face were distorted. He coughed out large mouthfuls of blood. His clothes were in tatters, and his tendons and bones were broken.


    Chu Xun flicked his finger, and several beams of purple light shot into Kuang Zhan¡¯s body.


    Kuang Zhan screamed in horror, because he found that his cultivation was sealed and he could not activate any of his power at all.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, kill me! I dare you to kill me!¡± He yelled in horror.


    Chu Xun looked at Kuang Zhan coldly with his emotionless eyes. ¡°I said you wouldn¡¯t die.¡±


    Kuang Zhan shivered. Chu Xun did not destroy his cultivation, but just sealed it. However, he had a creepy feeling that he would probably end up more miserably than Jing Lei and the others.


    Chu Xun turned his head and looked at Flaming Qilin and the others. He said, ¡°Can you heal yourself in peace now?¡±


    ¡°Leave them to me.¡± Flaming Qilin said only one word. He swallowed the Arcane Fruit and sat down cross-legged to circulate his internal energy and heal the wound.


    The Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals were either dead or injured. Those who survived became useless cripples. Only then did Jing Hong and the others start circulating their internal energy to heal their wounds.


    Chu Xun took possession of all the storage rings of those Chosen Ones. Anyway, these cripples were not able to use them anymore, so he didn¡¯t want to waste them. He began to operate the magic formation to help Flaming Qilin and the others heal themselves.


    With the help of the strong vigor of life in the Arcane Fruits and Chu Xun¡¯s Hong Meng Immortal Qi and magic formation, the healing yielded twice the result with half the effort.


    However, Flaming Qilin and the others were injured too badly this time. It took them three days to recover about seventy to eighty percent.


    Flaming Qilin became impatient. Before he completely recovered from his injury, he asked Chu Xun to let himself out.


    Yan Wushuang also came out.


    ¡°Qilin, I owe you a drink,¡± Yan Wushuang said.


    ¡°I accept that you owe me a drink. Let¡¯s drink later.¡± Flaming Qilin looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°Can you leave these people to me?¡±


    Chu Xun pointed at Kuang Zhan and said, ¡°Spare this person. I can use him.¡±


    Flaming Qilin nodded, walked away, and pulled off a vine. He tied Jing Lei and the others up one by one and dragged them away.


    Yan Wushuang looked at the back of Flaming Qilin with interest and then said to Chu Xun. ¡°I¡¯m leaving with him to have a look. I¡¯ll go find you in Qianlong Mountain later.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    He did not ask what Flaming Qilin was going to do about these people. In short, these people would not have a good ending.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Chu Xun felt a little scared. If he had come a little later, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Looking at their pale faces, Chu Xun felt a little pain in his heart. He owed them too much.


    ¡°We all thought you wouldn¡¯t come back,¡± Hua Qingwu said with tears rolling down from her eyes. The situation was so dangerous this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t know what else to say except for apologizing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry to us. Now that you have chosen to carry the fate of the people on your shoulder, we will stand by you without regrets, no matter how hard this road may be,¡± Jing Hong said softly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes felt a little sore. He stepped forward and held the two of them tightly in his arms.


    With her round eyes wide open, Jiu You squeezed into the middle of the three people, unwilling to be left out. She mutters, ¡°I want a hug too.¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless. ¡°Why does this naughty girl want to join in the fun?¡±


    Suddenly, the look on Jing Hong¡¯s face changed slightly. She freed herself from Chu Xun¡¯s arms and hurriedly said, ¡°Go and have a look at your parents. They can¡¯t hold on for long.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chu Xun was shocked. ¡°Are they injured?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten how long you¡¯ve been away? They¡¯re about to reach the end of their lives.¡±


    The look on Chu Xun¡¯s face changed abruptly. For the first time, he showed a panicked look. He almost gave himself several slaps in the face, because he had forgotten such an important thing.


    ¡°You go back first!¡± Jing Hong said.


    Chu Xun nodded and flew through the air like a stream of light flashing across the void. He disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    When Chu Xun returned to Qianlong Mountain, he saw his parents lying in bed. Their hair was white, and they were dying.


    ¡°Dad, mom¡­¡± Chu Xun knelt down in front of the bed.


    Unfortunately, Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran were already in a daze. Chu Xun shouted a few times, but they didn¡¯t open their eyes.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned red. A mixed feeling of fear, regret, and self-blame welled up in his heart, making him tremble all over.


    He checked the conditions of Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran with trembling hands and found that they were in very bad conditions. It would be fair to say that their lives were hanging by a thread.


    If Jing Hong hadn¡¯t transferred the vigor of life to them, they probably wouldn¡¯t have survived until now.


    ¡°Mansion Lord.¡±


    Wu Buhui and Yan Yi came in. Seeing Chu Xun there, they were really excited. However, they were also very worried about Chu Xun when they saw the look on his face.


    ¡°Bring Uncle Tang, Aunt Yan, and the others here.¡±


    Wu Buhui and Yan Yi took the order and left.


    The five seniors were placed together.


    ¡°You go out and guard the door. Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±


    Chu Xun set up a magic formation in the room. Then he took out the Arcane Fruits and sat down cross-legged.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and hit himself in the chest with his palm. Pfft¡­ He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. His True Blood was so precious that he could barely withstand it after he drove out so much of it at one time.


    The True Blood was suspended in the air and split into five portions, giving off a wild aura.


    A drop of Chu Xun¡¯s True Blood could easily kill a master at the Intermediate Immortal Level.


    As Chu Xun prepared the magic signet, the five Arcane Fruits floated in the air. Chu Xun flicked his finger and produced five purple flames. After that, he began to refine the Arcane Fruits.


    His True Blood could sustain life, but its power was too violent. He needed to neutralize it with the Arcane Fruits¡¯ gentle power of life.


    It was a long process. After several hours, he finally finished the refining of the Arcane Fruits and extracted five drops of golden essence.


    The next step was to integrate the essence of the Arcane Fruits with his True Blood.


    Several hours later, the integration was complete. Five golden drops of liquid were suspended in the air, shining brightly.


    Chu Xun controlled the five golden drops of liquid and drove a drop into the glabella of each of the five seniors.


    They had no chance to survive and had already lost consciousness. They needed Chu Xun¡¯s help to refine these great medicines.


    He divided his divine sense and Hong Meng Immortal Qi into five equal portions and refined the great medicines for tempering the divine souls of the five seniors. Their limbs, bones, and internal organs revived with vigor again.


    To do this, he must control his divine sense and Hong Meng Immortal Qi in a very strict manner. Even though Chu Xun held his breath and performed every step carefully, beads of sweat with the size of soy beans still appeared on his forehead.


    If someone interrupted him at this time, the five seniors would lose their lives immediately, and even Chu Xun would suffer from the adverse side effects. He might be seriously injured, and in the worst case, he would die.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t even dare to blink. His forehead kept sweating, and the sweat dripped down from his chin, wetting his clothes.


    The five seniors were almost dead. Chu Xun was fighting a battle for life with heaven. He was going against heaven.


    It was not until the next morning that the five seniors began to revive again. Chu Xun had saved them from death.


    However, what Chu Xun had done was not enough. He took out some ever-young fruits, fed them to the five seniors, and helped them refine the fruits.


    Great changes took place in the five seniors. Their white hairs turned black, and their old faces became white and tender, glowing with health. They were full of vitality and looked like they were in their thirties.


    They still needed some time to come back to their senses. Chu Xun¡¯s face was pale, and he almost blacked out. He had used a lot of his True Blood and used up his divine sense and Hong Meng Immortal Qi, so it was good enough that he didn¡¯t pass out.


    He looked at the five seniors, who were breathing steadily. Finally, he smiled and hurriedly began to circulate his internal energy and regulate his Qi.

 Chapter 516 - Refining Puppets!

    Qianlong Mountain, cemetery.


    Chu Xun added a handful of soil to each grave.


    There was a new grave in the cemetery. It was Elder Gui¡¯s grave. This old man had taken care of Hua Qingwu as she grew up. He eventually failed to see Chu Xun before death. He died one day before Chu Xun came back.


    Fifty years had passed in the blink of an eye. Looking back to the past, Chu Xun realized that everything had changed. Some people were still alive, but some others had passed away.


    Chen Hanlong, Sun Ying, and the others were the first group of people to follow him.


    They had passed away. He could no longer hear them calling him Sir.


    Tears streamed down his face. As a man, he would also shed tears when he was heartbroken.


    ¡°I chose to carry the fate of the people on the shoulder, but I couldn¡¯t save your lives. I am a useless person.


    ¡°From now on, I will no longer be qualified to be called Sir.¡±


    Even though he was the Immortal Emperor of Chu and Chu the Devil, what could he do? At this moment, he let his tears fall freely and cried like a child.


    The five seniors¨CLiu Tianhe and his wife, Tang Wenyan and his wife, and Yan Lan were standing behind Chu Xun. They had revived, and they were now glowing with health and full of vitality. Chu Xun had saved their lives from death, but now he was shedding tears, because he kept losing the ones with whom he was well acquainted.


    Jing Hong, Hua Qingwu, and the others were also there. They had already burst into tears, looking at Chu Xun, who was heartbroken.


    All of them looked at his slightly trembling figure with their eyes filled with care and love.


    He was Chu the Devil, who carried the fate of the people on his shoulders. He shouldered too much burden, but no one could bear anything for him.


    His journey of life was destined to be full of thorns. He was destined to walk this journey alone and live a lonely life.


    Two days later, Chu Xun took Kuang Zhan into a secret chamber and isolated the chamber from the outside world with a magic formation.


    White Feather City, a city that had almost been destroyed completely by the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals, became the focus of the world overnight.


    Jing Lei, Jin Yujie, Gu Yifeng, and Wang He were hung on an old tree.


    Many warriors and civilians rushed to White Feather City, almost overcrowding the city to the point beyond its capacity.


    Jing Lei and the others had slaughtered ten cities in a row, leaving no one alive. They were simply ruthless and heinous.


    Countless people would want to drink their blood and eat their flesh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang left after saying that.


    The crowd began to move restlessly, and their anger was spreading. They rushed like tides towards Jing Lei and the others hung on the old tree.


    The enormous old tree was pushed down. Jing Lei and the others screamed miserably like crying ghosts. The angry crowd tore them into pieces and even smashed their bones into powder.


    Someone made a video recording of this event and posted it on the Internet, which immediately set off an uproar. Everyone clapped their hands and cheered.


    ¡°Who captured these bastards?¡± Some people asked.


    It was well known that the cultivation levels of Jing Lei and the others were high, so it was impossible for Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang to defeat so many Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals at one time.


    ¡°There are many capable people on the Earth. How can we allow a few bastards from the Assembly of Immortals to run amok?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Whoever did it is the hero of the Earth and deserves our respect.¡±


    While the netizens were talking about this event on the Internet, the alien races and the other Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals were infuriated.


    ¡°I am Ruan Yichen from the Assembly of Immortals. Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang, get out and answer me. Who killed the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals?¡± Ruan Yichen was a formidable master of the Assembly of Immortals at the Intermediate Human-Immortal Level. He was very strong and dominant.


    ¡°I am Qiao Zhen from the Assembly of Immortals. Whoever dares to kill our people is doomed to die without a burial place.¡±


    ¡°You are ants on the Earth. How dare you defy your superiors and start a rebellion! It seems that you have forgotten the days when we were the master and you were the slaves. From today on, I will slaughter millions of you ants to comfort the souls of the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals who have died by your hand.¡±


    The other Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals spoke one after another, vowing to find out who killed the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals.


    The alien races also spoke at this time.


    ¡°The Mustelid race will form an alliance with the Assembly of Immortals. Their matters will be the matters of the Mustelid race.¡±


    ¡°The Lycan race will also stand by the Assembly of Immortals and help them find the murderer. We will not stop until we find the murderer.¡±


    ¡°You despicable human beings have ruthlessly killed the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals by cruel means. Both humans and gods are indignant about what you have done. The Canid race will stand against you.¡±


    The Assembly of Immortals and alien races had actually formed an alliance. Moreover, things were not as simple as they said. They had started taking action.


    On the one hand, they sent killers to hunt down Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang.


    On the other hand, they destroyed several cities overnight and killed or injured over ten million people.


    Late at night, a team of over 20 people was quietly moving at a very high speed in the northwest direction.


    The three leaders were all masters at the Immortal Level. One of them was a handsome young man with terrifying power at the Intermediate Human-Immortal Level.


    The other two leaders were masters at the Initial Human-Immortal Level. They wore black brocade clothes and looked ordinary. Both of them looked old, but they closely resembled each other. They were twins.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, it¡¯s almost dawn. Do you want to have a rest?¡± One of the twins asked.


    Mu Tianran nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to rest first. We¡¯ll continue to move on tonight.¡±


    They found a natural cave to rest.


    ¡°Hei, are the people of the Zombie race ready?¡± Mu Tianran asked.


    The twins were called Hei Ying and Hei Xiong. They were from the Draconian race.


    Hei Ying said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Zombie race has been monitoring the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. This time, three masters of the Zombie race will take action. With the help of Mr. Mu, we will definitely destroy the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy in an instant.¡±


    Arrogance flashed across Mu Tianran¡¯s face. He said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. I really don¡¯t know why you are so prudent.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zu is a genius adept at planning. Now that he asks us to do so, he must have his own plan,¡± Hei Xiong said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid no one in the world is better than Zu Si in scheming.¡± Mu Ziran¡¯s eyes flashed with admiration when he mentioned Zu Si.


    Zu Si was also a Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals sent to the Earth this time. Although his cultivation level was not high, his scheming was unparalleled, and he could scheme without any omission.


    This time, Zu Si asked Ruan Yichen, Qiao Zhen, and the others to join forces with the alien races to attract the people¡¯s attention and secretly go to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy to release the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    The disappearance of Kuang Zhan and the death of Jing Lei and the others gave them a sense of crisis. The Earth was far more dangerous than they had imagined.


    Therefore, Zu Si decided to release the Subterranean Devils Clan to do harms to the Earth. Only then would they have the opportunity and time to prepare, gain a firm foothold, and build up a huge transmission formation. He hoped that the Assembly of Immortals could send more people over.


    This scheme was indeed an insidious one.


    Chu Xun walked out of the secret chamber.


    Kuang Zhan was standing obediently behind Chu Xun, looking extremely respectful.


    Kuang Zhan¡¯s vibe became even stronger than before. He was wearing a suit of golden armor and holding a golden spear in his hand. His skin was glowing with silver luster.


    Upon hearing the news, Jing Hong and the others hurried over here. Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang also came to Qianlong Mountain a few days ago.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s tiger eyes flamed with ferocity. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of those people of the Assembly of Immortals.


    ¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡± Chu Xun smiled faintly, but Flaming Qilin and the others shivered for no reason.


    ¡°Dead?¡± Yan Wushuang and the others were curious. Kuang Zhan¡¯s vibe was so strong that he didn¡¯t look like a dead person at all.


    Only Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu blurted out in unison, ¡°A puppet.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly. He refined Kuang Zhan into a puppet.


    The skill of refining puppets had always been regarded as an unorthodox one in the world of cultivation. However, it was undeniable that if the refining process could be completed successfully, the puppet would have a very strong fighting ability.


    Back then, Chu Xun destroyed a sect in the alien land and thereby obtained the complete skill of refining puppets.


    Kuang Zhan was not perfect yet, because many materials were missing. However, Chu Xun enhanced the puppet¡¯s physical strength and fighting ability using the power of the Stellar Core.


    Flaming Qilin and the others had seen the puppet produced by Leng Rui with their own eyes. It had no life or sense of pain, and it was just like a robot. In the end, Chu Xun destroyed it. Unlike that puppet, Kuang Zhan was breathing and looked no different from a living person.


    ¡°Can I have a try?¡± Yan Wushuang was very curious.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    Boom!


    Yan Wushuang raised his hand and slashed Kuang Zhan¡¯s body with a surging chain, making a booming sound.


    Kuang Zhan remained motionless. He lowered his head, and the silver luster on his skin disappeared. He was unscathed, and the look on his face did not change at all.


    ¡°So strong.¡± Yan Wushuang was shocked.


    Jiu You stepped forward and curiously tapped Kuang Zhan¡¯s arm with her hand. To her surprise, dull metallic sounds rang out.


    ¡°Damn it. I made a mistake. If I had known this earlier, I would have brought all those bastards from the Assembly of Immortals back and refined them into puppets.¡± Yan Wushuang looked regretful.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Chu Xun shook his head. ¡°Refining puppets is not as easy as you think.¡±


    The cost of refining a puppet was unimaginable. Chu Xun used up all his resources and used a drop of True Blood to refine Kuang Zhan into a puppet. Moreover, the refining process was very dangerous. Each master at the Immortal Level had a determined heart.


    To refine a puppet, the first step was to destroy the divine soul and memory of the host. If one made a slight mistake, he would suffer from devastating side effects and Qi deviation, and in the worst case, all he had cultivated would disappear and he would become a useless cripple.


    Chu Xun refined Kuang Zhan into a puppet out of hatred. In the past, he would never take the risk to do so.


    ¡°Can you lend him to me for a few days?¡± Yan Wushuang looked at Chu Xun expectantly, thinking that it would be so cool if he could have a bodyguard at the Earth Immortal Level.


    ¡°The puppet only follows the master¡¯s orders,¡± Jing Hong explained.


    Yan Wushuang was a little disappointed.


    Chu Xun ordered Kuang Zhan to be on guard at the foot of Qianlong Mountain and kill anyone that came into the range thirty feet away from Qianlong Mountain without permission.


    With his eyes wide open, Yan Wushuang complained that Chu Xun was wasting a treasure.


    ¡°How can you use a master having a fighting ability comparable to that of an Earth Immortal as a watchdog?¡± Flaming Qilin said in disbelief.


    According to what he thought, Chu Xun should send Kuang Zhan to hunt down and kill the other Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals.


    Chu Xun did not explain.


    Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang were confused.


    However, Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu knew that the people on Qianlong Mountain were Chu Xun¡¯s weak point, and Chu Xun would not let anything bad happen to them.


    In the next few days, Chu Xun kept his parents¡¯ company attentively and occasionally drank with Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang, seeming to be fooling around.


    At the edge of Qianlong Mountain Square, Jing Hong looked at Chu Xun, whose eyes were dull and blank, and said softly, ¡°Your parents¡­¡±


    Chu Xun trembled slightly. Before Jing Hong finished speaking, he said, ¡°Life Extension Elixir. I must produce the Life Extension Elixir.¡±


    Jing Hong stayed silent for a while and then hugged Chu Xun fondly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Little Wu and I are here with you on Qianlong Mountain.¡±


    Besides Chu Xun, only Hua Qingwu and she knew that although the few seniors had regained their vitality, they could only live for another fifty years.


    Fifty years was indeed a long time, but it was too short for Chu Xun, because it was commonplace for him to stay in seclusion for dozens or even hundreds of years each time. Moreover, as his cultivation level improved, he would need a longer time in seclusion.


    Chu Xun wanted to become stronger and make breakthroughs, so it was inevitable that he would be in seclusion. However, if he needed about a hundred years for seclusion, these seniors could not wait for such a long time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will surely collect all the materials and produce the Life Extension Elixir within fifty years,¡± Chu Xun said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the people around me leave me one after another.¡±

 Chapter 517 - Disaster

    On the next day, Chu Xun went to the Spirit Vein at the same elevation as Qianlong Mountain. There was a Spirit Stone mine under the Spirit Vein.


    The Spirit Stones were still forming the last time he came here. They were just fake Spirit Stones then.


    He brought many Spirit Stones back, including 500 low-grade Spirit Stones and 200 medium-grade Spirit Stones. He had not found any high-grade Spirit Stone.


    He only took away a small portion. After all, the spiritual energy of Qianlong Mountain was transferred through the Spirit Vein.


    Chu Xun spent a whole day reinforcing the protective magic formation of Qianlong Mountain with Spirit Stones.


    The spiritual energy of Qianlong Mountain was abundant in a terrifying way, and some areas almost became sticky because of overflowing spiritual energy.


    Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang stood there, dumbfounded with their eyes wide open. There was probably no place in the world with more spiritual energy than Qianlong Mountain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to stay in Qianlong Mountain for a while and embark on closed-door training,¡± Yan Wushuang announced.


    Flaming Qilin also refused to leave.


    Chu Xun certainly would not reject their requests. He gave each of them an alien fruit.


    There was only a limited number of alien fruits, so not everyone could get one. Chu Xun had no choice but to give them to Jing Hong and the others first. After all, these people were the strongest fighting forces in Chu Mansion.


    Chu Xun went to see Tang Rou. He had seen her only once since he came back. After that, she seemed to be avoiding him, and they hadn¡¯t met each other again since then.


    Back then, Hong Ling¡¯s death dealt a heavy blow to Tang Rou. She had guarded Hong Ling¡¯s spirit for 10 years and spent most of her time in seclusion after that.


    Tang Rou was still in seclusion. When Chu Xun came to the secret chamber, he wanted to wake her up at first, but he finally gave up.


    He put the box with an alien fruit in it outside the secret chamber. After standing at the door for a while, he turned around and left.


    Back then, his words broke Tang Rou¡¯s heart. In the end, it indirectly caused Hong Ling¡¯s death.


    From then on, Tang Rou seemed to have completely sealed her Internal Breath.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know whether it was right or wrong to refuse to accept Tang Rou¡¯s love back then.


    It was understandable that she did not want to see him, and he did not know how to face her.


    After the incident happened, there seemed to be an invisible barrier between them.


    After Chu Xun left, the stone door of the secret chamber opened. Tang Rou walked out slowly and stood there for several hours, looking in the direction in which Chu Xun walked away.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I¡¯m sorry. From now on, I will carry Hong Ling¡¯s love for you and watch you in silence. That¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, Chu Xun left alone, without disturbing anyone.


    He didn¡¯t know that on the top of Qianlong Mountain, three people had been silently watching him until he disappeared from their sight.


    He planned to go to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy first.


    Back then, he encountered a doppelganger of the fifth lord of the Subterranean Devils Clan in the Elf race, which made him uneasy. He had no idea if the Subterranean Devils Clan had cast any other secret spell.


    He had to find Wen Yuchen, who was guarding the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan at its exit, and get some information on the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    Wen Yuchen had once told Chu Xun that the four great powers of the Assembly of Immortals, namely, the Yuan, Ma, Gu, and Wen families, took turns to guard the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan back then. Unfortunately, the person that was supposed to replace him did not come. As a result, the Nine Serenities Cold Steel Chains trapped him, and he had been guarding the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan alone for millions of years.


    Chu Xun had learned that among the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals who came to the Earth this time, there was no one with any of these family names.


    He flew through the air like a bolt of lightning at a terrifying speed toward the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    What he did not know now was that the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy had already suffered a disaster.


    The Zombie race, the Draconian race, and the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals committed a massacre hand in hand in the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy the day before yesterday.


    They captured Yue Fandie and his four sons and killed or injured more than half of the people in the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    In the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, blood was flowing like a river, and broken limbs were scattered all over the place.


    Yue Fandie and his four sons were tied by the Immortal-tying Chains, kneeling on the ground in the courtyard.


    ¡°Yue Fandie, let me ask you something. Where is the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan?¡± Mu Ziran sat in a wooden armchair and looked down at Yue Fandie, who was kneeling on the ground.


    They only knew that the place where the Subterranean Devils Clan was sealed was inside the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. However, they didn¡¯t find anything when they searched every corner of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ve never heard of the Subterranean Devils Clan.¡± Yue Fandie¡¯s face was flaming with hatred. These beasts had slaughtered more than half of the disciples in the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, and they even tried to get information about the Subterranean Devils Clan from him.


    They didn¡¯t find anything because Chu Xun had sealed the Hall of Tetrarchy with a magic formation.


    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s getting old and doesn¡¯t have a good memory.¡± Mu Ziran sneered and then looked at Yue Hongbo. ¡°Mr. Yue, do you know that?¡±


    Yue Hongbo didn¡¯t say a word, and his face was flaming with killing intent.


    Mu Ziran¡¯s face darkened. He glanced at Yue Jingchou and said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are the most outstanding child in the Yue family. You have reached the Immortal Level at such a young age. You had a fight with some Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals and didn¡¯t lose it. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°The Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals?¡± Yue Jingchou¡¯s arms were broken by Mu Ziran with a palm strike. With his face flaming with hatred, he stared at Mu Ziran and said, ¡°You bastards don¡¯t deserve the title of Chosen Ones.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t deserve it. Do you nobodies deserve?¡± Mu Ziran said in a contemptuous tone.


    ¡°In my heart, there is only one person that can be called the Chosen One. You are not even qualified to be his subordinate,¡± said Yue Jingchou with a look of contempt on his face.


    ¡°Are you talking about Chu the Devil?¡± Mu Ziran asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Ziran laughed disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Chu the Devil is your uncle, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yue Jingchou never denied this fact, even though he was more than a hundred years older than Chu Xun.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ That¡¯s interesting. It seems that you all admire that Chu the Devil very much, but in my opinion, he is just a fame seeker and a coward as timid as a hare. Otherwise, why would he avoid seeing the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals and not even dare to show up?¡± Mu Ziran said sarcastically.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you are qualified to judge Chu the Devil?¡± Yue Hongbo said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense before you ask those of the Draconian race and Zombie race around you about whether he is a fame seeker or not. Don¡¯t take ignorance as glory.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the three Immortal-level masters of the Zombie race became sullen. Back then, Chu the Devil defeated the Zombie race overwhelmingly, and the latter fled pell-mell and suffered from fear and anxiety all the time. It was the Zombie race that did not dare to show up.


    Hei Ying and Hei Xiong looked gloomy. During the battle on Nether Mountain, Chu the Devil completely wiped out the Draconian race without sparing anyone.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, why are you wasting your time talking to them? Leave it to me,¡± Hei Ying said.


    Mu Ziran nodded his head.


    Hei Ying looked at Yue Fandie and asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you another chance. Where is the exit of the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan?¡±


    ¡°If you want to kill us, just do it. Stop nagging! I¡¯ve told you that I don¡¯t know. Even if you asked ten more times, you would still get the same answer.¡± Yue Fandie stared fixedly at Hei Ying with his bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve asked me to kill you, then I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡± Hei Ying grinned savagely, raised his hand, and did a palm strike. His Internal Breath immediately began to surge through the air.


    Boom!


    Blood squirted out, and broken limbs flew in all directions. More than a dozen disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy died.


    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Yue Fandie¡¯s eyes widened. Since his cultivation was sealed, he could only spring to his feet and charge at Hei Ying, trying to bite the latter¡¯s neck.


    Bang!


    Hei Ying raised his leg and kicked Yue Fandie tens of meters away.


    Yue Fandie made several attempts but failed to get back on his feet. Hei Ying¡¯s brutal kick had broken his leg bone.


    Yue Hongbo roared angrily, jumped up, and charged headlong at Hei Ying.


    Hei Ying struck Yue Hongbo with his palm. The latter spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out.


    ¡°The Draconian race, I swear that if I¡¯m lucky enough to survive today, I will definitely wipe out your race in the future.¡± Yue Jingchou opened his eyes so wide that blood almost shot out.


    ¡°You wish.¡± With a contemptuous look on his face, Hei Ying kicked Yue Jingchou down and trampled on the latter¡¯s chest, making cracking sounds, as if the bones in it might break at any time. Hei Ying said contemptuously, ¡°Look at you now. You¡¯re like a dog trampled under my feet. How dare you want to wipe us out? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yue Changle¡¯s eyes were red. He rushed fiercely toward Hei Ying.


    Without even looking, Hei Ying struck Yue Changle in the face with his palm, distorting the latter¡¯s mouth and face. The latter coughed up a mouthful of blood and flew out.


    Had it not been for the fact that Hei Ying wanted to learn the location of the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan from Yue Fandie, he would have smashed the latter into blood mist with a palm strike.


    ¡°Bring them here.¡± Hei Ying ordered.


    Several disciples of the Hei Zong race dragged Yue Fandie and the others over and forced them to kneel down.


    ¡°I advise you not to resist stubbornly. If you behave honestly, I can give you a quick death,¡± Hei Ying said as he grinned viciously.


    Yue Fandie and his four sons all remained silent. Guarding the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan was their mission passed down from generation to generation.


    Hei Xiong stepped forward and looked at Yue Fandie. ¡°Well, if you tell me where the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan is, I can let these disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy go. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Hei Xiong raised his hand and struck down with his palm. A dozen disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy instantly turned into blood mist.


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll spare the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy nothing alive, even that of a blade of grass,¡± Hei Xiong added with a grim smile on his face.


    Yue Fandie¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he wished he could flay Hei Xiong alive right now. Looking at the frightened disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, he felt sad and angry and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three. If you haven¡¯t told me where the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan is when I finish counting, you will be deemed to have rejected my proposal.¡±


    Black light began to swirl around Hei Xiong¡¯s palm, and the air around him was distorted, making buzzing sounds. His raised palm could fall from the air at any time and take away the lives of more than a dozen living creatures.


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Every time he counted, the disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy shuddered.


    Just when he was about to count to three, a disciple suddenly screamed in horror.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I know¡­ I know¡­¡±


    Hei Xiong was a little surprised. ¡°Do you know where the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that,¡± said the disciple, trembling.


    ¡°You pissant, how dare you fool me!¡± Hei Xiong was infuriated. A strong force around him swept through the air, immediately causing dozens of disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy to spit out mouthfuls of blood, as if they were squeezed by a big mountain.


    ¡°I¡­ I know the whereabouts of the lord¡¯s family members.¡± The disciple was so frightened that he was trembling and blood was gushing out from the corners of his mouth.


    Hei Xiong was slightly surprised. It turned out that Yue Fandie had hidden his family members somewhere else. They almost rummaged every corner of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, but they did not find the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan. It seemed that the place where Yue Fandie¡¯s family members were hiding might be their target.


    Hei Xiong withdrew the terrifying force and asked, ¡°Where is it? Tell me quickly.¡±


    ¡°It is¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Before this disciple could finish speaking, his head suddenly blew up. Blood splashed all over the faces of other disciples around him.


    The person who made the move was a high-level Great King. He was an elder of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy imprisoned together with the disciples.


    He took action without any hesitation when the disciple was about to tell the place where Yue Fandie¡¯s family members were hiding.


    With an angry look on his face, this elder looked at the disciple¡¯s dead body and said, ¡°I kicked you coward out of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy in the name of an elder of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.¡±


    Bang!


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned into blood mist. Hei Xiong, who was enraged, smashed him with a palm strike.

 Chapter 518 - Invincible Master

    Hei Xiong was just about to get the information he wanted, but the elder stepped up, causing a sure thing to slip through his fingers. This made him boil with rage. He stared at the other disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy coldly and said, ¡°Who else knows where Yue Fandie¡¯s family members are? If anyone tells me that, I will spare his life.¡±


    Among over a hundred disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, no one spoke, though they were frightened.


    Hei Xiong¡¯s face became even gloomier. He grinned grimly and said, ¡°Nobody knows that, right? Very good. You are really brave, but you are very stupid too.¡±


    ¡°You bastard, don¡¯t ever think about getting any information from us. No man in the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy fears death!¡± An elder of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy shouted angrily.


    Bang!


    With a grim smile on his face, Hei Xiong raised his hand with Internal Breath surging around it and directly smashed the elder into blood mist.


    ¡°Yue Fandie, I¡¯m going to let you watch your disciples die one by one in front of you.¡± A murderous intent flashed across his face, and he smiled in a very strange way.


    ¡°You son of a bitch, kill me if you dare!¡± Yue Fandie shouted furiously.


    Hei Ying looked at Yue Fandie and said, ¡°Mr. Yue, why are you doing this? Is the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan more important than the lives of hundreds of your disciples?¡±


    Yue Fandie¡¯s eyes showed that he was mentally struggling. One option was his mission, and the other option was hundreds of lives. He was struggling and suffering deep down. It was difficult for him to make a choice between the two options.


    ¡°My lord, we are not afraid of dying. We will still be the disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy and follow you in the next life.¡± A disciple of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy shouted loudly.


    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of death.¡±


    Over a hundred disciples roared in unison. The sound of shouting echoed loudly through the sky.


    Yue Fandie¡¯s eyes turned red. The more the disciples acted like this, the harder it was for him to make a choice.


    ¡°Very good. You are indeed the brave men of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. I, Yue Jingchou, once again swear that if there were a next life, I would surely reward you for your brave deed,¡± Yue Jingchou shouted.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ You really are a group of tough people.¡± Mu Ziran curled his lip and said, ¡°In that case, just kill them all. There¡¯s no point in sparing them.¡±


    The two brothers, Hei Ying and Hei Xiong, as well as the masters of the Zombie race, were a little hesitant. If they killed these disciples, they would lose the bargaining chip for threatening Yue Fandie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though they refuse to tell us, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. Mr. Zu is on his way here. I believe that given his wisdom, it won¡¯t be difficult for him to find the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan,¡± Mu Ziran said.


    Hei Ying, Hei Xiong, and the three masters of the Zombie race all smiled. They admired Zu Si¡¯s wisdom very much.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s kill them.¡± Hei Ying grinned viciously.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his Internal Breath surged through him, white light swirled between his palms, and the air around him was distorted. He raised his hand to slash at Yue Fandie.


    Just then, a disciple of the Draconian race rushed in.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hei Ying instinctively asked.


    ¡°Seniors, there is someone at the door. He wants to see Yue Fandie. He said that he was a friend of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy and he knew where the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan was,¡± said the disciple.


    Slightly surprised, Hei Ying glanced at Mu Ziran.


    Mu Ziran laughed. ¡°Someone will bring you a pillow when you feel sleepy. Bring him in.¡±


    Yue Fandie, Yue Hongbo, and the other three sons of Yue Fandie all looked surprised. ¡°Besides the five of us, who else knows about the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan? Could it be¡­¡±


    The five of them thought of the same person at the same time, but they didn¡¯t think it was possible. After all, that person had been missing for fifty years.


    There came the sound of footsteps. Several disciples of the Draconian race came in with a handsome young man wearing a black brocade gown.


    Yue Fandie, Yue Hongbo, and the others were suddenly dumbfounded with their mouths and eyes wide open. It was really Chu Xun.


    The sudden appearance of a person who had been missing for fifty years made them feel surprised and overjoyed. They did not come to their senses after a long while.


    The disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy also looked astounded. Although Chu Xun was wearing a black brocade gown, they could never forget his look.


    In the past, Chu Xun always wore glaze-white clothes, but since the death of Chen Hanlong and the others, Chu Xun had been wearing black brocade clothes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ziran leaned back in the armchair and looked down at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun ignored him. He looked at the bloodstained floor covered with broken limbs, but the calm look on his face did not change at all.


    ¡°Mr. Yue, long time no see. You look a little miserable.¡± Chu Xun walked toward Yue Fandie.


    ¡°Stop!¡± An Immortal-level giant from the Zombie race shouted angrily as he stepped forward to stop Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and brought his fingers together so that his hand was like a knife. A beam of purple light turned into a sharp blade and flashed past.


    Pfft!


    This three-meter-tall giant from the Zombie race, whose body was as hard as stone, suddenly shuddered. He lowered his head in disbelief and watched his upper body separate from the lower body.


    Bang!


    His upper body fell to the ground, stirring up clouds of dust, and his lower body was still standing stiff.


    How tenacious the vitality of the Immortal-level giant was! Even though he was cut in half at the waist, he would not die immediately.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Immortal-level giant finally screamed in horror.


    The sudden scream scared the people of the Draconian race and Zombie race so much that their hair stood on end.


    Mu Ziran jumped up from the armchair and stared at Chu Xun in shock.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Chu Xun said softly.


    However, the other two masters of the Zombie race suddenly flew tens of meters away, as if they had been struck by lightning. They looked at Chu Xun with their eyes wide open and an astounded look on their faces.


    The lower body of the giant of the Zombie race cut in half at the waist was still standing there as if it were still alive. It was creepy.


    Chu Xun squatted halfway down. Purple light swirled between his palms and swept across Yue Fandie¡¯s leg. Cracking sounds rang out. Yue Fandie¡¯s broken bones were healing rapidly.


    ¡°Thank you, bro.¡± Yue Fandie said, looking very happy. Chu Xun¡¯s appearance meant that the crisis for the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy had been averted.


    Chu Xun brought the fingers of his hand together and slashed gently, breaking the Immortal-tying Chains on Yue Fandie.


    Then Chu Xun cut off the Immortal-tying Chains on Yue Hongbo and the others.


    Mu Ziran was dumbfounded with his mouth and eyes wide open. Even the masters in the Earth Immortal Realm could not break those Immortal-tying Chains, but the newcomer had cut them off with a gentle slash. Now those chains seemed to be as fragile as noodles. He couldn¡¯t help wondering if he had got the fake Immortal-tying Chains.


    ¡°Thank you very much, uncle.¡±


    Yue Hongbo and the others looked surprised and overjoyed. They hurriedly saluted Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun flicked his fingers gently, driving several beams of Hong Meng Immortal Qi into the bodies of the four people to help them recover from injuries.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    Mu Ziran¡¯s pupils suddenly dilated. Astounded, he said, ¡°You are Chu the Devil.¡±


    The people of the Draconian race and Zombie race subconsciously took a few steps back and looked at Chu Xun in horror. The people of the Assembly of Immortals didn¡¯t know how terrifying Chu the Devil was. But they had experienced that so many times and learnt unforgettable lessons paid for with blood.


    ¡°Are you from the Assembly of Immortals?¡± Chu Xun asked, looking at Mu Ziran.


    Mu Ziran felt that his reaction was somewhat beneath his dignity. ¡°I am a Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals. How could I be intimidated by a native of the Earth? I have been completely influenced by the people of the Zombie race and Draconian race, who are as timid as hares. I can kill a giant at the Initial Human-Immortal Level by raising my hand as Chu Xun did. It seems that Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation level should be about the same as mine, so there is nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    When he thought of that, he straightened up and proudly said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Mu Ziran from the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Then you can live.¡±


    Mu Ziran gave Chu Xun a disdainful look. ¡°It looks like that Chu the Devil is nobody special. He dreads my identity as a Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals.¡± Thinking of this, he looked even haughtier, sitting in the armchair nonchalantly and looking down at Chu Xun.


    The people of the Draconian race and Zombie race thought that Chu the Devil was afraid of the Assembly of Immortals and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Only Yue Fandie and the others that really knew Chu Xun were aware that Mu Ziran had taken Chu Xun¡¯s words in the wrong way. ¡°He can live¡± did not mean that he was not going to die.


    Even the disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy looked at Mu Ziran with pity. ¡°It seems that these people of the Assembly of Immortals are too arrogant. They don¡¯t really understand the meaning of the words ¡®Chu the Devil¡¯. The look in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes is strange. Is it difficult to understand his words?¡±


    The Dharma moved with the spirit, and the technique moved with the heart.


    Demon-slain Finger¡ªa technique scaring all the gods and ghosts by three fingers.


    Mu Ziran didn¡¯t deserve to see the fourth finger.


    Boom!


    The void shook and the giant fingers fell down, shaking the earth.


    Mu Ziran screamed in shock, and the Qi surged wildly around him. He roared as he raised his hand and struck at the falling giant fingers.


    Boom!


    Clouds of dust and waves of soil rose up, rolling and surging. The ground cracked, and the terrifying cracks spread inch by inch, shaking heaven and earth.


    When the dust dissipated, the members of the Draconian race and Zombie race were so frightened that their hands and feet turned cold and their hair stood on end.


    Mu Ziran was lying in the pit like a broken sack, with his whole body covered in blood and clothes in tatters. He was twitching involuntarily. He tried but failed to get back on his feet. It was obvious that at least half of his bones were broken.


    Yue Fandie and the others were dumbfounded. They looked at Chu Xun in shock. ¡°Mu Ziran is a master at the Intermediate Human-Immortal Level, but he can¡¯t even withstand one strike from Chu Xun. That¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    Mu Ziran¡¯s handsome face was badly mutilated, and his eyes were flashing with shock and fear. Chu Xun crushed his self-righteousness with one move. Was Chu Xun afraid of the Assembly of Immortals? That was just his imagination.


    The masters of the Draconian race and Zombie race were so frightened that they were trembling. Chu Xun destroyed the master at the Intermediate Human-Immortal Level with one strike. They were just at the Initial Human-Immortal Level, so to rush up was to die.


    They didn¡¯t even have the courage to make a move.


    ¡°You alien races, you can never remember the lessons you have learnt,¡± Chu Xun said, looking at them coldly.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, we were incited by Mu Ziran to do that. We don¡¯t really want to make an enemy of you. Please let us go. I promise I will never go against you in the future. I swear¡­¡±


    ¡°You swear? This kind of illusory thing is so ridiculous for me.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed with indifference. ¡°I only believe in the dead. Only the dead will not make an enemy of me.¡±


    Boom!


    Demon-slaughtering Palm!


    A huge handprint fell from the sky and smashed the two frightened masters of the Zombie race into meat sauce.


    Hei Ying and Hei Xiong were scared out of their wits. They were twins having a psychic connection with each other. Without consulting each other, they turned around to flee at the same time.


    Chu Xun curled his lip slightly. Two purple fist prints appeared, causing the void to make rumbling sounds, and rushed toward the twins.


    Boom! Boom!


    The air was filled with blood mist. The fist prints easily destroyed the protective auras of the twins, which were not much harder than eggshells. He Ying and Hei Xiong screamed shrilly as the fist prints smashed them.


    Buzz!


    Numerous Reincarnation Lines were wriggling in the air like bloodthirsty purple snakes, whistling toward the disciples of the Draconian race.


    Pfft, pfft¡­!


    In an instant, blood-curdling screams rang out one after another, blood squirted out, and heads fell to the ground. The dozen high-level Human Kings of the Draconian race were wiped out in an instant.


    Yue Fandie and the others looked at each other, dumbfounded. ¡°It is true that people would want to die when they compare themselves with those who are much better than them. Those bastards have almost slaughtered all the people of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, but when they encounter Chu the Devil, they become so powerless, unable to withstand a single blow.¡±


    Chu the Devil was still who he used to be. Even though fifty years had passed, he was still a powerful, dominant, and invincible master that the bastards had to avoid.

 Chapter 519 - Another Visit to the Seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan!

    Although Chu Xun had averted the crisis for the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, more than half of its people had been killed or injured, which was a serious damage to its foundation.


    The blood and corpses in the courtyard had been cleaned up.


    ¡°Mr. Yue, why don¡¯t you move the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy to Qianlong Mountain?¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yue Fandie shook his head. Although he knew the matter of life and death very well, he still found it difficult to let it go when he thought of the violent death of so many elders and disciples.


    ¡°The tombs of those elders and disciples who have died for the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy are right here. I have to guard them.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. He could understand how Yue Fandie was feeling. ¡°They are all brave people. They haven¡¯t brought shame upon the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.¡±


    Yue Fandie nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. They are brave people who have defended the dignity of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy at the cost of their own lives. They are dead now, so I have to guard them.¡±


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯ve been missing for fifty years. Why did you suddenly come to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy?¡± Yue Fandie said curiously.


    ¡°In fact, I have been out for some time.¡±


    Yue Fandie seemed to have thought of something. Shocked, he said, ¡°Some Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals were killed in Gujiang City. Did you do that?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    Yue Fandie¡¯s face beamed with admiration. ¡°In fact, I should have known that you did it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure, because you have disappeared for so long.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yue, I came here to visit the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan again.¡± Chu Xun told Yue Fandie everything about his encounter with the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord of the Subterranean Devils Clan in the Elf race.


    Yue Fandie looked serious. ¡°Are you worried that the Subterranean Devils Clan has other tricks up their sleeve?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded his head slightly. He was indeed worried about this. If the Subterranean Devils Clan came out at this time, the Earth would be in a state of complete disorder and confusion, and he would have to struggle to deal with it.


    He needed fifty years to collect all the raw materials for the Life Extension Elixir.


    ¡°Well, when are you planning to get down there?¡± Yue Fandie asked.


    ¡°Right now!¡±


    In fact, the Hall of Tetrarchy had a secret mechanism that was controlled by Yue Fandie.


    Last time, Chu Xun¡¯s soul left his body. This time, Chu Xun¡¯s body would go down there, so Yue Fandie opened the secret mechanism of the seal.


    Boom! Boom!


    The ground was shaking, and the Tetrarchy Cauldron was giving off hazy light. The ground suddenly caved in, revealing a dark hole.


    The Tetrarchy Cauldron began to shine with bright light, floating in the middle of the hole.


    ¡°Bro, be careful,¡± Yue Fandie said.


    Chu Xun nodded, grabbed the half-crippled Mu Ziran with his hand, and plunged into the hole.


    Yue Fandie and his four sons stood guard at the entrance to the Hall of Tetrarchy.


    Chu Xun sent out his divine sense and descended rapidly. He had been there once, so the way down there was familiar to him.


    He rushed in from the seal directly, grabbing Mu Ziran in his hand. Exactly speaking, he was sucked in by the vortex.


    Clank!


    The Cold Steel Chains clanked. Wen Yuchen stared at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Brat, is it you?¡± Wen Yuchen recognized Chu Xun, looking a little surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Wen, it¡¯s been decades since we last met. Look at you now. You should have gotten rid of all the foul aura.¡± Chu Xun was surprised because Wen Yuchen¡¯s aura was so strong. Although he was at the Initial Nascent Soul Level now, he was still surprised at the aura that Wen Yuchen inadvertently showed.


    ¡°I have to thank you for that. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been invaded by the Poison of Fire and become a devil.¡± Wen Yuchen laughed loudly.


    ¡°You should have recovered your cultivation level to the peak, right?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile.


    Wen Yuchen shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do it that fast, but I have recovered it by sixty to seventy percent.¡±


    Chu Xun was shocked again. He casually asked, ¡°May I know what your cultivation level is now?¡±


    Wen Yuchen was straightforward. ¡°I already set foot in the High Immortal Realm back then.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded silently. ¡°That makes sense. Otherwise, he would not have been qualified to guard the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan.¡±


    ¡°Bro, you have improved your cultivation level a lot. Why can¡¯t I figure out your cultivation level?¡± Wen Yuchen was a little surprised. He could feel that Chu Xun was very powerful, but he just couldn¡¯t figure out his cultivation level.


    Chu Xun smiled. ¡°It would be strange if he could figure out my cultivation level. I¡¯m not even a cultivator now. The Hong Meng Scripture is a path that no one has ever walked. Even I have no idea what will happen in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better not mention my cultivation level in front of you. Otherwise, I will be humiliating myself,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile on his face.


    However, Wen Yuchen didn¡¯t think this way. ¡°Bro, I can tell that your bone age is less than 100 years, but I feel your cultivation level is very high. I dare say there is not a man of your age who has a cultivation level higher than yours.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled. He did not want to spend more time talking about this.


    Wen Yuchen looked at Mu Ziran and asked in confusion, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°A Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals.¡± Chu Xun threw Mu Ziran to the ground in front of Wen Yuchen.


    Wen Yuchen stared at Mu Ziran, and his aura began to become violent.


    ¡°Mr. Wen, he is going to die soon.¡± Chu Xun reminded him. Wen Yuchen¡¯s aura was so oppressive that Mu Ziran began to show the whites of his eyes.


    Wen Yuchen was a little stunned, but he immediately withdrew his oppressive aura and stared at Mu Ziran. ¡°Let me ask you a question. Which family of the Assembly of Immortals are you from?¡±


    The householder of the Mu family had just reached the High Immortal Realm for a short time. Facing such a person, Mu Ziran was so scared that he almost passed out.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m from the Mu family of the Assembly of Immortals,¡± Mu Ziran answered, trembling.


    ¡°The Mu family?¡± Wen Yuchen frowned and murmured to himself. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the Mu family in the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wen, the Assembly of Immortals sent a total of 15 people over this time. As far as I know, among these 15 people, nobody is from any of the families you mentioned,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wen Yuchen remained silent. After a long while, he stared at Mu Ziran and asked, ¡°Have you ever heard of the Yuan, Ma, Gu, and Wen families?¡±


    Mu Ziran thought about it for a moment. Suddenly, his eyes widened, and he looked astounded.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Wen Yuchen roared angrily when he saw Mu Ziran¡¯s reaction.


    Scared and trembling, Mu Ziran hurriedly said, ¡°If you are asking about the three overlords of the Assembly of Immortals, I do know about them.¡±


    ¡°The three overlords?¡± Wen Yuchen was a little surprised. ¡°Tell me everything in detail. If you miss a word, I¡¯ll grind your bones into dust.¡±


    ¡°The Ma family in the eastern region, the Gu family in the western region, and the Yuan family in the southern region are the most powerful families of the Assembly of Immortals. They have existed for tens of millions of years and have great power. The Mu family is attached to the Gu family.¡± Mu Ziran spoke as fast as he could.


    ¡°What about the most powerful family in the northern region? Is it the Wen family?¡± Wen Yuchen asked.


    Mu Ziran shook his head. ¡°The northern region is under the control of the Wang family.¡±


    ¡°What about the Wen family?¡± Wen Yuchen asked anxiously.


    Mu Ziran thought about it for a long time and then shook his head. ¡°I have never heard of the Wen family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Wen Yuchen shouted angrily. ¡°Back then, the Yuan, Gu, Ma, and Wen families formed an alliance. The other three families still exist. What about the Wen family? That¡¯s my family.¡±


    ¡°Did you hide something from me?¡± Chu Xun asked, staring at Mu Ziran.


    Mu Ziran was so scared that he trembled. Compared with Wen Yuchen, Chu Xun made him feel more scared. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°What I said is true. I swear, I swear in the name of the entire Mu family. If I tell a lie, the entire Mu family will be doomed to immediate destruction.¡±


    Although his oath was insubstantial, no one dared to swear such a blood oath without absolute confidence.


    It seemed that Mu Ziran didn¡¯t lie, and Chu Xun did not find any signs showing that Mu Ziran lied.


    ¡°Perhaps something bad has really happened to the Wen family.¡±


    Both Chu Xun and Wen Yuchen thought of this possibility. The latter¡¯s aura began to grow violent again.


    Bang!


    Before Mu Ziran could even scream, the violent, oppressive aura of Wen Yuchen had torn him into pieces and turned him into blood mist.


    Chu Xun swiftly leaped out and landed on the ground thousands of meters away.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Wen family is so powerful. Nothing bad should have happened to it.¡± Wen Yuchen roared furiously.


    Boom!


    He smashed a huge stone weighing hundreds of thousands of pounds with his palm.


    Wen Yuchen flew into a violent rage and thrust his fists and palms like crazy. His terrifying Internal Breath was surging and rolling savagely, creating numerous large pits in the ground and smashing countless huge stones.


    Half an hour later, the area within a radius of about one thousand meters was razed to the ground. Only then did he slowly calm down.


    ¡°Sorry, I lost control of myself.¡± Wen Yuchen felt a little embarrassed when he found that Chu Xun was hiding somewhere far away from him.


    ¡°I understand that!¡± This matter was related to the entire Wen family. It was already good enough that Wen Yuchen did not lose his mind and become a devil again.


    With a swift move, Chu Xun appeared in front of Wen Yuchen. ¡°It¡¯s useless to be anxious now. You¡¯d better tell me something first. Which family was supposed to take your place?¡±


    Wen Yuchen shook his head and said, ¡°At that time, they just decided to let me stand guard first and said that they would send someone else to replace me later. I have no idea which family was supposed to come and replace me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Xun was speechless. He thought that Wen Yuchen was just too careless about such an important matter. He couldn¡¯t help giving a thumbs-up and said, ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Wen Yuchen was a little annoyed. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m your senior after all. Can¡¯t you show some basic respect?¡±


    Chu Xun sneered. He used to be an Immortal Emperor. Even an Almighty at the Tribulation Transcendence Stage had to bow to him respectfully without daring to raise the head. Someone in the High Immortal Realm was now talking about respect with him. Who on earth should be respected?


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face became serious.


    Wen Yuchen froze for a moment as he thought to himself, ¡°Even I feel a little anxious when Chu Xun suddenly becomes serious. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Wen Yuchen did not know that even though Chu Xun was not an Immortal Emperor now, he still had the aura of an Immortal Emperor. It would be strange If Wen Yuchen did not feel shocked and nervous when Chu Xun showed such an oppressive aura inadvertently.


    In terms of aura alone, Chu Xun was comparable to Emperor Ao.


    ¡°In the outside world, there are not only the people of the Assembly of Immortals and alien races.¡± Chu Xun glanced at Wen Yuchen and added, ¡°There are also the people of the Subterranean Devils Clan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wen Yuchen was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I have been standing guard here for tens of millions of years. Even if I might be mentally disturbed sometimes, I can still guarantee that no fiend can get out of here.¡±


    ¡°I ran across the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wen Yuchen was shocked again. ¡°Tell me the details.¡±


    Chu Xun told Wen Yuchen everything about his encounter with the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    Wen Yuchen pondered for a moment, and the look on his face became sullen and serious. He said, ¡°In that case, the Subterranean Devils Clan must have cast some secret spells in the outside world.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure about that?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about the battle that took place back then. At that time, hundreds of races and clans fought for supremacy and destroyed the Earth before they stopped fighting. The Earth was in a state of chaos. Although the Subterranean Devils Clan lost the battle, it was sealed in a hurry. In addition, the Assembly of Immortals also drew back in a hurry, and other races and clans withdrew their resources and refused to stand out. No one cared about if the Subterranean Devils Clan cast any secret spell.¡±


    ¡°You bastard.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No one from the Assembly of Immortals is good.¡±


    Wen Yuchen glared at Chu Xun. ¡°Those from the Assembly of Immortals are bastards. It has nothing to do with the Wen family. You should know that had it not been for the Wen family¡¯s efforts back then, no civilian on the Earth would have survived. The Assembly of Immortals initially planned to slaughter all the civilians on the Earth and let the Earth rest and recover as soon as possible.¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know that the Earth has experienced such a disaster. The Assembly of Immortals is indeed ruthless and brutal.¡±

 Chapter 520 - A Deeper Understanding

    Chu Xun¡¯s impression of the Assembly of Immortals became worse. ¡°How could the Assembly of Immortals come up with the idea of alleviating the burden on the Earth and speeding up its recovery by wiping out all the civilians?


    ¡°No race or clan is more ruthless than the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    Then the two of them tried to break the Cold Steel Chains on Wen Yuchen, but they failed.


    It seemed that Chu Xun had to find the family that was supposed to replace Wen Yuchen to get the key to open the lock.


    In fact, Chu Xun did not completely trust Wen Yuchen. After all, the latter was also from the Assembly of Immortals.


    Wen Yuchen¡¯s cultivation level was terrifying. If he got out and joined hands with the Assembly of Immortals to deal with the Earth, it would be a disaster.


    When Wen Yuchen asked Chu Xun to find out the family that should have replaced him to get the key to save him as soon as possible, Chu Xun agreed without hesitation.


    The reason why he agreed was not that he really wanted to save Wen Yuchen, but that he wanted to keep the key in his own hand and let Wen Yuchen out when his cultivation level was higher than that of Wen Yuchen.


    Wen Yuchen was now a double-edged sword, which was very dangerous for both Chu Xun and the Assembly of Immortals. For this reason, Chu Xun had to leave Wen Yuchen aside before he had sufficient power to control this sword.


    Chu Xun asked Wen Yuchen about the Subterranean Devils Clan. Wen Yuchen told him that the five Fiend Lords of the Subterranean Devils Clan were all seriously injured in that battle; they had not yet recovered, and they were in deep slumber now and would not wake up in a while.


    Chu Xun had guessed it right. Otherwise, it would be difficult for Wen Yuchen to stop the five Fiend Lords, even though he was in the High Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun did not intend to return to the outside world immediately. He planned to gain a deeper understanding of the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    Wen Yuchen couldn¡¯t stop Chu Xun, so he had no choice but to tell Chu Xun some points needing attention.


    Chu Xun bid farewell to Wen Yuchen and headed to the depths of the Subterranean Devils Clan¡¯s territory.


    The Subterranean Devils Clan¡¯s territory was very desolate. The air was hot and filled with the Poison of Fire. Only a few plants could survive in such an environment. Most of the plants that Chu Xun occasionally saw were brightly colored and highly poisonous.


    Chu Xun could not identify directions. In the place where the Subterranean Devils Clan was sealed, there was no obvious difference between day and night. He wandered in this place as he wanted.


    He did not encounter the army of demonic ants this time, but instead, he just encountered a few low-level demonic beasts having no intelligence. Those beasts only had animal instincts and were not very strong, so Chu Xun easily killed them with a flick of his finger.


    Chu Xun felt that he had probably walked for hundreds of miles, but the surroundings still looked bleak and there were piles of white bones on roadsides.


    In the end, Chu Xun directly chose to fly in the air.


    Chu Xun was surprised. ¡°This is not a space at all, but another world.¡± The area of the place where the Subterranean Devils Clan was sealed was beyond his imagination.


    After flying for several hours, he finally saw a city.


    This city was similar to those in the outside world, but it was colorless and looked lifeless.


    Chu Xun observed it for a while and found that most cultivators of the Subterranean Devils Clan were of fire type. He landed on the ground, changed his aura, and camouflaged himself with the Violet Underworld Flame.


    There were soldiers guarding the entrance to the city. They were no different from human beings, except that they were much taller and stronger than ordinary humans.


    A guard stopped Chu Xun and said with a poker face, ¡°If you want to enter the city, you have to present a low-grade Fire Spinel.¡±


    Chu Xun felt annoyed. Wen Yuchen did not tell him that the Subterranean Devils Clan¡¯s common currency was Fire Spinel.


    Fire Spinel, which was formed in lava, was of great benefit to one¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°Will this do?¡± Chu Xun took out a piece of low-grade spiritual herb.


    The two guards of the Subterranean Devils Clan widened their eyes. For all tribes and clans, spiritual energy was indispensable for their cultivation. However, there were very few places with spiritual energy in the Subterranean Devils Realm, and the great powers had occupied and controlled such places. Therefore, the values of spiritual herbs and elixirs were immeasurable in the Subterranean Devils Realm. One piece of low-grade spiritual herb could be exchanged for 100 grams of low-grade Fire Spinel.


    Each of these inferior guards could receive only one piece of low-grade spiritual herb every month.


    Therefore, the throats of the two guards felt dry when they saw Chu Xun taking out the spiritual herb. That was a precious resource for their cultivation in one month.


    ¡°Do you want to pay the fee for entering the city with this piece of spiritual herb?¡± A guard swallowed hard and asked uncertainly.


    They wanted to rob Chu Xun at first, but they knew that anyone who could take out spiritual herbs readily must have an unusual background. The Subterranean Devils Realm had the most stringent class system. If they offended a big shot, it would be a capital crime.


    From the two guards¡¯ reaction, Chu Xun could tell that spiritual herbs were very useful in this place. He threw the spiritual herb to one of the guards and swaggered into the city.


    The two guards were dumbfounded. After they came to their senses, they hurriedly bowed toward Chu Xun¡¯s back.


    Chu Xun walked into the city and casually looked around. Suddenly, his eyes flamed with coldness and his aura began to grow wild, but soon he withdrew his aura and calmed down.


    It was because he saw human beings here. They were ordinary humans, but their hands and feet were shackled. They walked behind the subterranean devils with lifeless faces and dull eyes, as if they were the walking dead.


    ¡°How could there be human beings in the Subterranean Devils Clan? It seems that humans have the lowest social class here, and their status is even lower than that of slaves.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way. Get out. Don¡¯t block the way¡­¡±


    Crack!


    The sound of whipping rang out, accompanied by the clanks of chains.


    ¡°Move faster, you pigs¡­ Crack¡­¡±


    Chu Xun turned his head and saw several men of the Subterranean Devils Clan in rough armor. They were swinging their whips and driving more than 20 human beings toward him.


    ¡°Hey, you, get out of the way¡­¡± A man of the Subterranean Devils Clan shouted at Chu Xun, who was blocking the way.


    Chu Xun¡¯s aura became violent again, and his eyes looked cold.


    These twenty human beings looked aged at 10 to 20 years old. There were men and women, but they all looked apathetic. They let the whips fall on their bodies without any resistance.


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Chu Xun asked coldly.


    ¡°Crap! I¡¯m talking to you of course. Do you think that I¡¯m talking to these pigs? Get lost. Don¡¯t meddle in my business.¡± The man of the Subterranean Devils Clan swung his whip, making whooshing sounds.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun activated and moved his divine sense, smashing the man of the Subterranean Devils Clan in front of him into blood mist.


    This man had just reached the Grandmaster Level. With such a cultivation level, he could not withstand even a mouthful of air from Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun gave off a strong force.


    Boom! Boom¡­!


    The bodies of another two men of the Subterranean Devils Clan completely disintegrated and blew up.


    ¡°Plop! Plop¡­!¡±


    The other men of the Subterranean Devils Clan were scared out of their wits. They knelt to the ground and trembled.


    ¡°Sir, please spare us¡­ Please spare us¡­ We are as blind as a bat¡­¡±


    The class system of the Subterranean Devils Clan was very strict, and strength prevailed over everything else. Anyone that offended a master at a higher cultivation level would die in vain.


    Chu Xun suppressed the killing intent surging inside him and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Where are these human beings from?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we raised them ourselves,¡± a man of the Subterranean Devils Clan kneeling on the ground answered in a panic. ¡°It¡¯s a good time to sell pigs. We thought that these full-grown pigs could be sold at a good price.¡±


    ¡°Raise pigs. They raise human beings as pigs.¡± Upon hearing those words, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help himself. Murderous intent kept surging out of his body uncontrollably.


    Bang!


    The terrifying force smashed another man of the Subterranean Devils Clan into blood mist.


    ¡°Sir, please spare me. Please spare my life¡­¡±


    The remaining men of the Subterranean Devils Clan kowtowed desperately and begged for mercy, trembling.


    ¡°Tell me whom you are going to sell these human beings to?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    By this time, many people had gathered around him.


    An old man stepped forward, stared at Chu Xun, and said angrily, ¡°Sir, I am the warrior commander of Master Jimmy¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I see that you seem to sympathize with these pigs. Forgive me for being blunt. You are a fiend with a high cultivation level and noble blood. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to sympathize with them.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flamed with ice-cold rage. He threw a punch, and the sound waves surged like raging tides.


    Boom!


    The sound waves tore this warrior commander of Jimmy¡¯s family into pieces.


    The people of the Subterranean Devils Clan around Chu Xun were all dumbfounded. ¡°How dare he kill the warrior commander of Master Jimmy¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Is he out of his mind? Doesn¡¯t he know how terrifying Master Jimmy is?¡±


    ¡°Master Jimmy has close connections with the lord of the city. This person is courting death.¡±


    The people around him came to their senses and whispered.


    ¡°Answer my question,¡± Chu Xun said, looking at the man of the Subterranean Devils Clan kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Yes, sir. The buyer will buy the male pigs and use them as coolies. As for the female pigs, some of them will be sent to the taverns to be killed. Their flesh and blood can serve as food. The lucky ones may catch the fancy of some powerful masters, and they will be sold to those masters for entertainment.¡±


    ¡°All of you deserve to die.¡±


    Chu Xun was infuriated. His aura was surging wildly around him like raging waves.


    Boom! Boom¡­!


    The men of the Subterranean Devils Clan kneeling on the ground blew up and turned into blood mist at the same time before they even had time to scream.


    Chu Xun looked coldly at the fiends around him. His oppressive aura was surging, constantly smashing them into blood mist.


    The fiends screamed shrilly as they fled in all directions. In an instant, all of them had disappeared.


    Chu Xun managed to suppress the anger in his heart. He looked at the human beings in front of him, raised his hand, and cut off their shackles.


    ¡°You¡¯re free now. Hurry up and get out of here!¡±


    Unexpectedly, these twenty human beings looked at him in a daze, and no one moved. Only a young man¡¯s eyes lit up for a while, but they soon darkened.


    Chu Xun let out a soft sigh. ¡°These people have been enslaved for too long and have long been numb. I¡¯m afraid that they have forgotten that they are human beings, and the only thing that they know is to follow orders.¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about, don¡¯t you?¡± Chu Xun noticed that young man¡¯s reaction.


    The young man stood there like a wood sculpture with a dull look on his expressionless face. He did not reply to Chu Xun¡¯s question.


    ¡°I¡¯m a human being just like you,¡± Chu Xun said softly.


    As expected, the young man reacted. His eyes began to shine with hope, and he looked at Chu Xun timidly.


    ¡°You¡­ are you really a human?¡± He was a little clumsy at speaking, perhaps because he had not spoken for a long time.


    Chu Xun breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, someone is normal. Otherwise, I will have no idea what to do. After all, I can¡¯t take them to wander in the Subterranean Devils Realm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am really a human,¡± Chu Xun said.


    When the young man heard this, his face began to beam with hope. He regained some vitality.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The young man shook his head and said timidly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a name. I only have a number. They call me Eleven.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any places you¡¯d like to go?¡±


    The young man shook his head. ¡°We are just pigs and slaves. This is the territory of those masters. We have nowhere to go.¡±


    ¡°How many human beings are suffering like you?¡±


    The young man lowered his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Many. Every master has his own pigsty.¡±


    ¡°Pigsty?¡± When Chu Xun heard these words, his eyes looked even colder than the water of the Nine Serenities Cold Pool.


    ¡°Who is the most powerful person here?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°This is the territory of Master Jimmy, but the most powerful person here is the lord of the city.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and his eyes flashed with cold light. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll help you find a place to live first.¡±

 Chapter 521 - Die Because of Him!

    As the saying goes, ¡°When you help others, help them to do the whole thing well.¡±


    Now that Chu Xun had rescued these people, he had to help them find a place to live for the time being.


    He knew that it was just a drop in the bucket. All the natives in the Subterranean Devils Realm were raising human beings as pigs, and countless human beings were suffering. He wanted to save as many people as he could.


    Led by the young man named Eleven, Chu Xun found the residence of the so-called Great Elder Master Jimmy.


    It was a magnificent castle constructed entirely from huge stones.


    Eleven and the others were obviously afraid of this place because they were trembling nonstop.


    Chu Xun could feel the anger welling up inside him. He couldn¡¯t figure out why there were so many human beings here after the human race had defeated and sealed the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    Four unusually tall and strong men of the Subterranean Devils Clan were standing guard at the stone gate of the castle.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know where you are? How can you bring these dirty pigs here? Are you courting death?¡± One of the guards shouted angrily.


    ¡°Although you can speak human language, you are not a human being after all,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Hum!


    Several Reincarnation Lines shot out, blood spurted out, and heads fell to the ground. Those Subterranean Devils, who had just reached the Grandmaster Realm, were too weak for Chu Xun.


    Boom!


    The stone gate burst open, and Chu Xun walked through it with Eleven and the others.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    A guard shouted desperately.


    Chu Xun did not stop him. He would call all the enemies over, and that would save Chu Xun a lot of trouble.


    Those guards were tall and strong. They looked intimidating, but there was not even a single Great King among them.


    Countless Reincarnation Lines dashed wildly through the air and easily took the lives of all the devils away one by one.


    They were just devils speaking human language, so Chu Xun killed them without any mercy or worry.


    Blood dyed the ground red, heads fell to the ground, and the air was filled with the strong smell of blood.


    Eleven and the others trembled with fear. In their eyes, those warriors of the Subterranean Devils Clan were gods who were used to slaughtering humans. This was the first time they saw a human being kill the warriors of the Subterranean Devils Clan as easily as reaping wheat.


    This city was located at the periphery of the Subterranean Devils Realm. There were no masters in this city.


    Over a hundred Subterranean Devil Warriors were exterminated in an instant.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t see Great Elder Master Jimmy. After interrogating a Subterranean Devil Warrior, he learned that Jimmy went to attend a banquet held by the lord of the city.


    He scanned the castle with his divine sense and found Jimmy¡¯s pigsty.


    It was an enclosed courtyard with numerous rows of shabby stone huts. Over a dozen children were crawling on the ground. The oldest one was only three to four years old.


    Eleven told Chu Xun that these children would be taken away for special training when they reached the age of five.


    In the shabby stone huts, there were some women wearing dirty clothes. Some of them were pregnant.


    These women had one thing in common. They were all apathetic, with their hands cuffed and legs shackled. In the eyes of the Subterranean Devils Clan, they were just sows, and their only function was to give birth to children.


    Chu Xun could hardly contain his anger.


    He asked Eleven to help them settle down and then left.


    He flew into a rage as he broke into the mansion of the lord of the city. He saw Great Elder Master Jimmy, a short and fat man. He produced a Violet Underworld Flame, which burnt Jimmy to ashes.


    The City Lord was a low-level Demon King. Chu Xun smashed him into blood mist.


    He wiped out all the Subterranean Devils in the mansion.


    In the next few days, he was a little crazy. He sealed the four gates of the city with magic formations and slaughtered all the Subterranean Devils in the city.


    Only human beings survived in the city.


    Chu Xun knew that it was useless, but he still did it. At the very least, he felt much better.


    He left the city because he didn¡¯t want to face those human beings whose eyes were lifeless and whose bodies were like walking corpses.


    Quite a few of them were still conscious. Perhaps they would awaken those soulless shells and bring them back to life after some time.


    Chu Xun had never underestimated ordinary people. They had unlimited creativity and could always work miracles.


    He hoped that someday the human beings in this city would work a miracle and become as vigorous as the people in the cities of the outside world.


    Today, Chu Xun came to another city.


    He walked into a noisy tavern where he saw human beings again. They were all beautiful young girls without soul or dignity. They tried their best to cater to the so-called Subterranean Devil Warriors around them just for the sake of food.


    Eleven told him that the human beings in the Subterranean Devils Realm normally had a very short lifespan of only forty to fifty years.


    Those young girls were the lucky ones that Eleven had mentioned. They had caught the fancy of those Subterranean Devil Warriors. At least they wouldn¡¯t be treated as food, and they could live for a few years without worrying about food.


    As Chu Xun showed up, the whole tavern fell silent, because he did not hide his human aura.


    In the Subterranean Devils Realm, it was well known that humans were just pigs and slaves with their hands cuffed and legs shackled, and they could enter places like taverns only when their masters took them there.


    ¡°A cup of water,¡± Chu Xun said lightly.


    His words brought a deathly silence to the entire tavern.


    In the Subterranean Devils Realm, food and water were scarce resources. Only very powerful warriors could afford to drink water. Even that Great Elder Master Jimmy killed by Chu Xun was not qualified to drink water.


    Anyone who wanted to drink water must have a sufficiently high status and enough Fire Spinel.


    The ordinary members of the Subterranean Devils Clan could only extract a kind of bitter sap to quench their thirst, and not everyone could enjoy this sap. At least, a human being like Chu Xun was not qualified to drink it.


    ¡°Hey, whose slave are you? Why aren¡¯t you wearing shackles?¡± Shouted a man of the Subterranean Devils Clan, who was more than two meters tall.


    Chu Xun knocked on the bar counter, looked at the owner, and said, ¡°A glass of water.¡±


    With that, he took out a stalk of low-grade spiritual herb and threw it on the counter.


    The tavern owner stared at Chu Xun and said, ¡°You can¡¯t buy a cup of water with one stalk of spiritual herb.¡±


    Without saying anything else, Chu Xun threw another four stalks of low-grade spiritual herb to him and said indifferently, ¡°Is it enough now?¡±


    The owner nodded in a somewhat polite manner and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough, but a small tavern like mine does not have any water.


    ¡°I suggest that you have a glass of fresh blood of young human girls. It¡¯s delicious and cheap. You can buy ten glasses with only one stalk of spiritual herb. Isn¡¯t that a good deal?¡± the owner said vehemently.


    The owner thought that Chu Xun was perhaps a slave of some big shot, so he could take out so many stalks of spiritual herb at one time.


    Chu Xun frowned slightly. Eleven had told him that some young girls would be bought and used as food. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would see that so soon.


    ¡°What do you usually drink?¡± Chu Xun asked. In fact, he did not need water, and he just wanted to know more about the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    The owner raised the glass of green liquid in his hand. ¡°Karra sap.¡±


    ¡°Then give me a glass of that sap,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°My distinguished guest, if you take such a cheap drink back, your master will definitely not like it. I advise you to buy some fresh blood of young girls. This way, your master might not punish you.¡± The owner kindly advised Chu Xun to buy what he thought was the most delicious.


    ¡°A cup of sap,¡± Chu Xun said again.


    After the owner confirmed that Chu Xun would not buy the fresh blood that he peddled, the look on his face became very sullen. ¡°You stupid slave, you will be punished by your master when you get back.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you slave, I¡¯m asking you. Are you deaf? Whose slave are you? Why aren¡¯t you wearing shackles?¡± That Subterranean Devil Warrior with a fierce aura yelled at Chu Xun. Then he stood up and walked toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun turned around and looked at him. Then he reached out his hand gently and clenched it.


    Bang!


    The Subterranean Devil Warrior blew up and turned into blood mist before he could walk to Chu Xun¡¯s side.


    ¡°No one in this world dares to call himself my master,¡± Chu Xun said in a low voice.


    The entire tavern fell silent, and then the shrill screams of human girls rang out.


    All the Subterranean Devil Warriors in the tavern stood up and looked at Chu Xun in disbelief. ¡°How could that be possible? How could a human being practice martial arts?¡±


    In the Subterranean Devils Realm, humans were prohibited from practicing martial arts, which was a rule made by the Five Demon Lords. No one dared to violate this rule.


    ¡°Who is your master? How could he allow you to practice? Both you and your master are going to die this time,¡± a Subterranean Devil Warrior shouted angrily.


    Bang!


    He blew up before his voice faded away.


    Chu Xun shook his head. ¡°Just like the alien races, you never remember the lessons that you have learnt.¡±


    The Subterranean Devil Warriors in the tavern were scared out of their wits. They wondered if Chu Xun was really a slave. After all, they had never heard of such a powerful slave, but he killed two Subterranean Devil Warriors in a row without batting an eyelid.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The tavern owner¡¯s legs trembled. Chu Xun had killed two Subterranean Devil Warriors in a row, but the owner didn¡¯t even know how Chu Xun did it.


    ¡°A cup of sap,¡± Chu Xun said softly.


    The owner, who was about 2.5 meters tall, suddenly shuddered. He hurriedly prepared a cup of sap for Chu Xun. He knocked over several wine jugs as he walked to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness, here¡¯s your sap¡­¡± His hands were shaking violently. Quite a bit of sap spilled out.


    Chu Xun took the cup of sap from the owner¡¯s hands. He savored the sap and frowned slightly. The juice was too bitter to drink.


    He stood in front of the counter and drank the bitter juice quietly. As he drank, the look on his face did not change at all, except that he frowned when he took the first sip.


    After finishing the sap, Chu Xun put down the cup gently. All the Subterranean Devil Warriors in the tavern were watching his every move in horror.


    Bang! Bang¡­!


    As soon as the cup landed on the counter, all the Subterranean Devil Warriors suddenly blew up and turned into blood mist at the same time.


    Those girls were so paralyzed by fear that they couldn¡¯t even scream. They were all trembling with fear.


    ¡°You are free now.¡± Chu Xun turned around and walked toward the tavern door.


    After he walked out of the tavern, the look on his face suddenly changed. He turned around and rushed into the tavern. He saw a girl cutting her throat with a porcelain shard while trembling.


    She was the last one that tried to kill herself. The other girls had all killed themselves and were now lying in pools of blood.


    Chu Xun rushed over and desperately transferred Hong Meng Immortal Qi to her, trying to save her.


    ¡°Why?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why they committed suicide after they were set free.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. If our masters die, we slaves must die as well. Otherwise, they will roast us on fire and then devour us. I would rather kill myself than be tortured like that.¡± The girl pushed Chu Xun¡¯s hand away with difficulty and stopped him from transferring Hong Meng Immortal Qi to her.


    Chu Xun felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His body felt stiff as he blankly watched the girl close her eyes.


    Those young human girls had died because of him.

 Chapter 522 - Sheer Blackmail!

    Chu Xun found it hard to accept this fact. He wanted to save these girls, but in the end¡­


    He stayed in the tavern for a long time. In the end, he released their souls for reincarnation using his Reincarnation Spell.


    He used the Reincarnation Spell to help these souls and hoped that they could be reincarnated into good forms in the next life.


    Before he left, he burned the entire tavern with Violet Underworld Flame, which melted even the stones.


    He then boosted his mood and continued to proceed to the depths of the Subterranean Devils Realm.


    In just half a month, he passed through more than a dozen cities.


    One day, he came to a very big city that was more prosperous than all the cities that he had seen before.


    Moreover, he found human beings in this city, but the size of the population was very small. Compared with the human beings in other cities, they were leading a better life. At least they were not shackled.


    Chu Xun found it a little strange. As far as he knew, humans were the lowest class in the Subterranean Devils Realm, and they had to wear shackles when they went out. However, he found that no human being in this city was wearing shackles.


    He had never met a single human being that practiced martial arts because such practice was prohibited by the rule made by the Five Demon Lords of the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    No one in the Subterranean Devils Realm dared to defy that rule.


    The most bustling places in the Subterranean Devils Realm were taverns and mercenary guilds. Apart from these places, there were no other entertainment venues.


    Each city had its own mercenary guild, and there were always many taverns around the mercenary guild. The mercenaries returning from their missions would surely visit these taverns and have some fun there.


    Along the way, Chu Xun rarely made a move. He no longer acted rashly.


    He knew that if he wanted to save the human beings in the Subterranean Devils Realm, he had to destroy the entire Subterranean Devils Clan.


    He concealed his aura and came to the mercenary guild of the city.


    The understanding of outsiders on the Subterranean Devils Clan was limited to what they read on the sparse short notes about the clan, which were far from enough to give them a full picture.


    The premise of the mercenary guild was also constructed from huge stones. It was magnificent and looked like a church in the west.


    Those who were not powerful enough would not even make their way through the main door. The main hall of the mercenary guild was crowded with people. These people lived on the rewards they earned by accepting missions and executing missions.


    Chu Xun exerted a little bit of his strength and easily made his way through the door.


    An old man slowly walked out with the help of two young human girls.


    The originally noisy hall suddenly fell silent.


    From the conversation between two Subterranean Devil Warriors by his side, Chu Xun learned that the old man was named Harry Dole and was the principal of this mercenary guild.


    Chu Xun wondered why the names of some people in the Subterranean Devils Realm were similar to those used in the west of the outside world.


    He observed Harry. Although he looked old, he was a high-level Great King.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I¡¯m going to issue missions now.¡± Harry took his seat. He nodded with satisfaction when he heard no noise in the entire hall.


    ¡°The first mission, Wind Fire Demonic Wolf, a level 2 demonic beast. The reward is two hundred pieces of low-grade Fire Spinel.¡±


    ¡°The Gary Legion accepts this mission.¡±


    As soon as Harry finished speaking, a raspy voice rang out. It was the voice of a 2.5-meter-tall Subterranean Devil Warrior in armor holding a two-meter-long broadsword in his hand.


    The crowd parted to make way for this Subterranean Devil Warrior.


    ¡°I hope you can successfully complete the mission, Commander Gary.¡± Harry handed a piece of paper to Gary.


    Chu Xun was speechless. That piece of paper was actually a contract, so the procedure was quite formal.


    Gary signed his name, turned around, and left.


    ¡°The second mission, Long-necked Mantis Beast, a level 2 demonic beast. The reward is two hundred and fifty pieces of low-grade Fire Spinel.¡±


    The Long-necked Mantis Beast was more difficult to deal with than the Wind Fire Demonic Wolf, so the reward was slightly higher.


    ¡°The Barney Legion accepts this mission.¡±


    ¡°The third mission, Red Flame Demonic Spider, a level 2 demonic beast. The reward is two hundred and fifty pieces of low-grade Fire Spinel.¡±


    The reward for this mission was the same as that for the previous mission.


    Another legion soon accepted this mission.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The seventh mission, Thunder Leopard, a level 4 demonic beast. The reward is one thousand pieces of low-grade Fire Spinel plus twenty stalks of low-grade spiritual herb,¡± Harry said.


    However, after a long time, no one accepted this mission.


    Chu Xun was curious. He activated his divine sense and accurately captured the voices around him.


    It turned out that this initial level 4 demonic beast was a ferocious beast as strong as a low-level Great King. Only powerful legions could deal with it, and ordinary legions didn¡¯t dare to accept this mission.


    The reward for this mission was attractive, but those Subterranean Devil Warriors were no fools. They did not want to accept a mission that would put their lives at risk.


    Chu Xun curled his lip slightly. Only by getting completely involved in the life of the Subterranean Devils Clan could he gain a thorough understanding of it.


    ¡°This mission¡­¡±


    ¡°I accept this mission.¡±


    Someone else accepted the mission before Chu Xun finished speaking. Judging by the voice, the speaker was a woman.


    Chu Xun looked over curiously and saw that woman. She was wearing a large black robe that covered her entire body and a veil that covered her face. Only two bright eyes were exposed.


    All the Subterranean Devil Warriors in the hall looked at Chu Xun and the woman in a black robe.


    Harry looked at the woman in a black robe and then glanced at Chu Xun. He coughed twice and said, ¡°I have to tell you two that the Thunder Leopard is a level 4 demonic beast. If you want to take this mission, you have to show your strength first. I¡¯m doing so for the sake of your lives.¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, a Great King¡¯s formidable aura suddenly burst out from the woman in a black robe, which sent all the Subterranean Devil Warriors within a five-meter radius of her flying. They shouted and cursed her as they fell and rolled on the ground.


    Harry nodded with satisfaction and then looked at Chu Xun. Obviously, Harry was signaling Chu Xun to show his strength.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to show my strength?¡± Something strange flashed across Chu Xun¡¯s eyes.


    Harry nodded.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Chu Xun lifted his foot up and tapped the ground lightly. His Hong Meng Immortal Qi shot into the ground.


    Click, click¡­!


    A half-meter-wide crack spread quickly along the ground for tens of meters in the direction of Harry. The Subterranean Devil Warriors backed away in panic for fear of falling into the crack. The hall burst into chaos.


    ¡°Enough¡­ That¡¯s enough¡­ Stop right now!¡± Harry shouted anxiously, ¡°Enough! Enough!¡±


    Chu Xun gently withdrew his foot and looked at Harry in a slightly mocking way.


    Harry stared blankly at the crack in the ground. ¡°My honorable warrior, do you have to show your strength in this way? You have destroyed my beloved floor. Do you know how much it is worth?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯ve asked you beforehand,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    ¡°My honorable warrior, I don¡¯t know that you are a high-level Great King. Forgive me.¡± Harry stood up and bowed to Chu Xun, as a gesture of respect for strong masters. ¡°However, my honorable warrior, you have destroyed my floor, so I will deduct the cost from your reward.¡±


    Chu Xun mused. ¡°I¡¯m a veteran in the area of fraud and deception. This old Harry wants to take advantage of me. He must be out of his mind.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯d better assign this mission to her.¡± Chu Xun pointed to the woman in a black robe. ¡°I can¡¯t accept this mission.¡±


    With his eyes wide open, Harry said, ¡°My honorable warrior, even if you didn¡¯t accept this mission, I would still deduct the cost from the reward for any other mission that you may accept.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t accept any of the remaining missions,¡± Chu Xun said bluntly. ¡°Missions at higher levels are more difficult to complete. After such a long time, no one dares to take the mission of killing the level 4 demonic beast except the woman in black. I¡¯m afraid no one will dare to accept the remaining missions.¡±


    ¡°Well, other brave warriors will accept the following missions if you don¡¯t.¡± Harry was quite stubborn. He assigned the mission of killing the Thunder Leopard to the woman in black. After that, he issued the eighth mission.


    ¡°The eighth mission, Fiery Mane Beast, an intermediate level 4 demonic beast. The reward is 1,500 pieces of low-grade Fire Spinel plus thirty stalks of low-grade spiritual herb.¡±


    After Harry finished speaking, he deliberately refrained from looking at Chu Xun. He pricked up his ears, waiting for someone to accept the mission.


    However, after more than ten minutes, the crowd in the hall remained silent, and no one responded.


    Harry¡¯s face darkened. Just now, he said that other warriors would accept the missions that Chu Xun didn¡¯t accept. However, it turned out that he was completely wrong.


    Chu Xun had learned that this level 4 demonic beast was equivalent to a Great King, an initial level 4 demonic beast was equivalent to a level 1 to level 4 Great King, and an intermediate level 4 demonic beast was equivalent to a level 5 to level 7 Great King. Needless to say, a high level 4 demonic beast was equivalent to a Great King at level 8 and above.


    The hall was deathly silent. Chu Xun looked at old Harry mischievously, and the latter¡¯s face grew sullen.


    Harry was caught in a dilemma, dissatisfied with all the useless Subterranean Devil Warriors in front of him. A noble family assigned this mission to him, but he had not completed it after a month. He felt ashamed.


    Looking at Chu Xun¡¯s smiling face, Harry felt very unhappy. ¡°Do I really have to ask this powerful but annoying man to do it? Judging from what he demonstrated just now, he is definitely a powerful high-level Great King.¡±


    Logically speaking, given Harry¡¯s cultivation level, he should show enough respect toward Chu Xun. However, he had a noble background and a great power behind him, and he was the principal of this mercenary guild. How could he bow his head to a person who lived off him?


    ¡°Alright, I will ask him to do it. Back then, I promised my noble friend that I would complete this mission within a month. However, a month has passed, but no one has accepted this mission. If this situation continues, I will bring disgrace upon myself. He is so powerful anyway, so it¡¯s not embarrassing for me to beg him.¡± Harry comforted himself.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ My honorable warrior, I have decided to be magnanimous and forgive you for destroying my floor. I promise that I won¡¯t ask for compensation from you.¡± Harry tried his best to act in a generous and graceful way.


    ¡°Okay, I accept the mission,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile, ¡°but¡­ you have to double the reward.¡±


    When he heard the first part of Chu Xun¡¯s words, Harry laughed and thought that Chu Xun was very sensible, but when he heard the second part of Chu Xun¡¯s words, he almost jumped up.


    ¡°Double the reward? You are raising the price on the spot.¡± Harry stared at Chu Xun angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± Chu Xun stretched out a finger and waved it. ¡°I¡¯m not raising the price. Exactly speaking, it¡¯s sheer blackmail.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Harry was infuriated. He pointed at Chu Xun and said, ¡°How can such a powerful warrior like you be so despicable?¡±


    ¡°Double the reward or forget it,¡± Chu Xun said in a playful tone.


    ¡°I won¡¯t compromise on your unreasonable request.¡± Harry glared at Chu Xun. He was so angry that his hands were shaking. He had always been the one that made deductions from others¡¯ rewards, and no one had ever blackmailed him so blatantly.


    ¡°I accept this mission.¡± A voice suddenly rang out from outside the door.


    The crowd parted to make way. A scrawny man walked into the hall. He had a protruding lower jaw and a monkey-like face, and his eyes were shining with red light.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Lucian!¡± A Subterranean Devil Warrior exclaimed in a low voice.


    Harry looked very happy. It seemed that he and Lucian were old acquaintances. He glanced at Chu Xun triumphantly and then smiled at Lucian. ¡°My old friend, what are you doing here? I remember that you bought several dozen high-quality pigs last time. You should have enough meat to eat for a good while.¡±


    When Lucian walked past Chu Xun, he smiled at Chu Xun strangely, revealing his white teeth stained with blood. Then he looked at Harry and said, ¡°I have too many friends, so we don¡¯t have enough meat to eat.¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. When Lucian smiled at him just now, he found that the stains on Lucian¡¯s teeth were human blood.

 Chapter 523 - He Cant Take This Mission!

    Harry was overjoyed because he knew that Lucian, as a high-level Devil King, would definitely complete this mission.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this mission to you, my old friend,¡± said Harry with a smile on his face.


    After that, he glanced at Chu Xun and said, ¡°My honorable warrior, in the capacity of the principal of this mercenary guild, I hereby inform you that from now on, you will not be welcome here, and I won¡¯t assign any mission to you.¡±


    Chu Xun curled his lip slightly. ¡°He can¡¯t take this mission.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t take this mission? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know this old friend of mine very well. There is no task that he can¡¯t take,¡± Harry said.


    ¡°Young man, you are very powerful, but you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± Lucian¡¯s eyes glowed with strange red light. ¡°I am in a good mood today, so I will let it go. If you commit another offence, I will let you know what a heavy price you¡¯ll have to pay for being too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°I want to know how heavy the price is,¡± said Chu Xun, smiling coldly.


    The mercenaries looked at Chu Xun in shock. ¡°How dare he talk to Lucian like that?¡±


    Lucian stared fiercely at Chu Xun. ¡°Are you serious? I¡¯m afraid you will regret having known it.¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m a human having nothing to worry about in the Subterranean Devils Realm.¡±


    ¡°Now that I have said that you can¡¯t take this mission, then you can¡¯t.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, his Internal Breath surged through his body. Holding a fist, he dashed toward Lucian fiercely.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Lucian shouted angrily. A foul aura surged wildly around him as he threw a punch at Chu Xun.


    Bang!


    As soon as the two fists collided, the look on Lucian¡¯s face suddenly changed. The power of Chu Xun¡¯s fist was surging wildly like raging waves.


    Thud, thud¡­!


    Lucian kept stepping back. His arm had a muscle spasm because of the impact. The smooth floor cracked under his feet.


    Old Harry scrunched up his face. He was upset about the floor, but at the same time, he was more shocked because Lucian was forced to step back by Chu Xun¡¯s punch.


    Chu Xun curled his lip slightly. Lucian was too weak for him. He tried his best to control the strength he exerted, for fear that he would accidentally smash Lucian into blood mist.


    He was a Great King now, so he couldn¡¯t act too aggressively.


    He directly leaped to the front of Lucian, raised his fist, and threw a punch at the latter.


    Lucian roared angrily. He felt embarrassed that he backed away because of Chu Xun¡¯s punch just now. He desperately activated his magic power and threw a punch at Chu Xun.


    Bang!


    The two fists bumped against each other again. A terrifying storm swept through the air.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Chu Xun said lightly. Only Lucian could hear his voice.


    Lucian was confused at first, but when the surging force of Chu Xun¡¯s punch came at him, he was so frightened that his pupils dilated.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lucian was scared out of his wits. He tried to withdraw his fist, but he felt like it was stuck to Chu Xun¡¯s fist, and he could not pull his hand back at all. The terrifying power of Chu Xun¡¯s punch was like raging waves.


    Boom!


    Lucian screamed in pain. The penetrating force of Chu Xun¡¯s punch tore his body into bloody pieces flying in all directions.


    Silence. The hall fell into a deathly silence!


    The mercenaries drew back repeatedly and stayed far away from Chu Xun. They all looked shocked and frightened.


    Old Harry watched the fight in disbelief with his eyes wide open like an old toad.


    Chu Xun shook his head. Given his high cultivation level, he could easily tear Lucian to pieces. Two punches were already enough to save face for Lucian.


    ¡°See? I said he couldn¡¯t take the mission, didn¡¯t I?¡± said Chu Xun, looking at old Harry.


    Harry froze for a moment and then shivered. He knew Lucian¡¯s cultivation level very well, but he was killed miserably by only two punches.


    ¡°My honorable warrior, please come here.¡± Old Harry pushed away the two human girls helping him and invited Chu Xun to come to the depths of the hall.


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°Old man, do you want to kill me in there?¡±


    Old Harry smiled wryly. ¡°My honorable warrior, given your high cultivation level, I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill you even if I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to flatter me, old man. My name is Chu the Devil. You¡¯d better remember it.¡± Chu Xun turned his head and looked around. ¡°All of you bear in mind that this name will resound throughout the Subterranean Devils Realm in three months.¡±


    All of the mercenaries in the hall looked at Chu Xun in shock. ¡°What a big talker.¡±


    ¡°Old man, I will take all the remaining missions, but you have to double the rewards,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Old Harry agreed immediately this time. He looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°But I hope you can give me a chance to talk to you after you complete the missions.¡±


    Chu Xun said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Old Harry assigned the ninth and tenth missions to Chu Xun. The mercenary guild issued ten missions every day, and Chu Xun took three of them. Those missions were of the highest level and were the most difficult ones.


    Chu Xun took those mission orders. His first mission was to kill the Thunder Leopard.


    The target of his second mission was the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle, a high level 4 demonic beast. The reward was 2,000 pieces of low-grade Fire Spinel plus fifty stalks of low-grade spiritual herb.


    The last mission was the most difficult one. The target was the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast, a high level 4 demonic beast. The reward was 5,000 pieces of low-grade Fire Spinel and five hundred stalks of low-grade spiritual herb.


    Chu Xun cast a glance at old Harry, whose face looked strange. ¡°This Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast is definitely not a high level 4 demonic beast. Otherwise, the reward will not be so high.¡±


    Chu Xun pretended that he did not know that. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. No matter it is a level 4 or level 5 beast, it is just my prey.¡±


    ¡°Good luck on your missions, Chu the Devil,¡± said old Harry with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯d better stop laughing. Your laugh reveals your nature as a profiteer,¡± Chu Xun said disdainfully.


    The corners of the old Harry¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. No one had ever dared to be so disrespectful to him, but¡­ He touched his face. ¡°Do I look like a profiteer? I have been trying hard to play a generous and kind role. It seems that I have to practice smiling even harder in front of the bronze mirror.¡±


    These three missions were not difficult for Chu Xun, but there was one thing that gave him a headache. He didn¡¯t know where to find those demonic beasts that he needed to kill.


    ¡°Old man, do you have a map?¡± Chu Xun asked. The Subterranean Devils Realm was a very weird place. He had always wanted to buy a map of the Subterranean Devils Realm, but no one dared to sell it to him.


    Old Harry looked at Chu Xun in a suspicious and vigilant way.


    Chu Xun cursed under his breath. ¡°There is something weird about the map of the Subterranean Devils Clan.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ve been in closed-door training since I was born. I have just finished it recently. Is it shameful that I don¡¯t know the way?¡± Chu Xun glared at old Harry, as if he would start a fight over the slightest disagreement.


    Old Harry was taken aback. Without taking time to think whether Chu Xun¡¯s words were true or not, he hurriedly said, ¡°I only have a map of the area under the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s control.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Chu Xun reached out his hand.


    ¡°Give it to you?¡± Old Harry widened his eyes. He already began to believe what Chu Xun had said. ¡°This man might have never explored this place before. His cultivation level is high, but he really doesn¡¯t know much.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much Fire Spinel a roughly made map is worth?¡± Old Harry asked.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Old Harry stretched out a finger.


    ¡°One hundred pieces of Fire Spinel. It¡¯s no big deal. You can deduct that from my rewards,¡± Chu Xun said. Old Harry acted weirdly, so he thought the map would cost a lot.


    Old Harry froze for a moment and then shook his head helplessly. The mercenaries looked at Chu Xun in a strange way.


    ¡°A hundred thousand pieces of medium-grade Fire Spinel for one map,¡± said old Harry.


    ¡°Is it so expensive?¡± Chu Xun was surprised. He became angry. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You stretched out only one finger, and it meant a hundred thousand?¡±


    Chu Xun stretched out a finger and put it close to old Harry¡¯s face. ¡°Tell me, is this a hundred thousand? Is this the way you count with your fingers?¡±


    Old Harry looked dumbfounded after Chu Xun questioned him. Just now, he stretched out a finger to tell Chu Xun that the map was worth ten thousand pieces of high-grade Fire Spinel.


    ¡°Do you have a map? Lend it to me,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Ah¡­ no, no¡­¡± Old Harry shook his head repeatedly. Dumbfounded, he almost agreed to Chu Xun¡¯s request.


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be so stingy. I just want to borrow it from you, and I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± Chu Xun stared at old Harry with a contemptuous look on his face. ¡°Or you can make a copy of it for me.¡±


    Old Harry was dumbfounded with his eyes wide open. He looked at Chu Xun seriously and said, ¡°Chu the Devil, let me tell you that I¡¯ve never heard you say anything. I advise you not to mention this matter in the future. Otherwise, no one can save you then.¡±


    Chu Xun wondered to himself. ¡°It¡¯s just a map. Is it necessary to be so serious about a map?¡±


    However, he was not that stupid to be obsessed with the matter of a map. ¡°There is definitely something fishy going on. I¡¯ll figure it out slowly.¡±


    ¡°You can find someone to help you find those demonic beasts, but you have to pay the remuneration.¡± Old Harry suggested.


    Chu Xun thought it was a good idea, so he shouted to the mercenaries in the hall. ¡°Who can take me to find those demonic beasts? I am willing to pay remuneration for your services.¡±


    However¡­ the crowd remained silent. No one responded to him.


    ¡°That is a level 4 demonic beast. Only a fool would go and help him find it. If he can¡¯t defeat it and runs away himself, I will die a terrible death,¡± the crowd all thought the same way.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know what those people were thinking. He felt a little depressed. At first, he thought that many of them would step up and respond to his call, but it turned out that¡­¡±These people are simply stupid. They can earn Fire Spinel easily just by showing me the way. Is there any other deal better than this?¡±


    ¡°Old man, why don¡¯t you show me the way? In this way, you can reduce the amount of remuneration that you need to pay,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Old Harry repeatedly shook his head. The demonic beasts that Chu Xun needed to kill were all ferocious monsters. He didn¡¯t want to get killed by those ferocious beasts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of an old man like me.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Look how old you are! I don¡¯t want you to die on the way before we find those demonic beasts. If you die that way, whom should I ask for my rewards?¡±


    Old Harry was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. ¡°What the heck are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way for you!¡± said the woman in a black robe suddenly.


    Chu Xun looked at her curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to complete your own mission?¡±


    ¡°I have seven days for the mission. There¡¯s enough time,¡± said the woman in a black robe.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set out now!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± the woman in a black robe said, ¡°let¡¯s make it clear about the remuneration first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem. How much do you want? Don¡¯t ask for too much. This old man is very stingy. The amount of my remuneration is limited,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Old Harry felt like he was about to have a stroke. The corners of his mouth kept twitching. ¡°Stingy? Nobody has ever earned double rewards before. You are the first one to get that treatment.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want much. I want two hundred pieces of Fire Spinel for each demonic beast that I find,¡± said the woman in a black robe.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know the market quotations, so he looked at old Harry.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fair price,¡± old Harry said. After all, the targets were level 4 demonic beasts. Dealing with them was a matter of life and death.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Chu Xun agreed without hesitation.

 Chapter 524 - Hunting Demonic Beasts!

    The Thunder Valley was a very weird place located between two volcanoes. In the sky above it, dark clouds were rolling and lightning bolts were flashing.


    What a weird place! The two volcanoes on the sides of the valley were constantly erupting, and streams of magma were flowing like rivers.


    ¡°Someone has once encountered the Thunder Leopard here,¡± said the woman in a black robe. She rarely spoke along the way.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get in there,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Get in there?¡± said the woman in a black robe. Her voice sounded obviously surprised, though her facial expression was invisible.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°No one has ever dared to get in there. Lightning bolts may strike down at any time. Even a high-level Great King would have a slim chance of survival if struck by lightning,¡± said the woman in a black robe.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°A slim chance of survival? A slim chance is still a chance, isn¡¯t it? I have that slim chance.¡±


    ¡°But I will have no chance of survival,¡± the woman in a black robe said.


    Chu Xun froze for a moment and then smiled. ¡°Rest reassured. I can guarantee that as long as I¡¯m here with you, you will survive.¡±


    The woman in a black robe glanced at Chu Xun and sneered disdainfully. ¡°Your promise is not worth a single piece of Fire Spinel.¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless. ¡°She is quite straightforward.¡±


    ¡°Tell me how much Fire Spinel you need to take me in there?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    He didn¡¯t know the Thunder Leopard, and he couldn¡¯t just kill all the demonic beasts in the valley.


    ¡°My task is to bring you to the destination instead of getting in there with you,¡± said the woman in a black robe. Anyway, she had managed to resist the allure of Fire Spinel.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°Then you wait here. I¡¯ll get in there and throw out the dead bodies of demonic beasts I have killed. Remember to remind me if you see the body of the Thunder Leopard.¡±


    Without waiting for the woman in a black robe to respond, Chu Xun rushed into the valley.


    ¡°You arrogant idiot,¡± the woman said contemptuously, staring at Chu Xun¡¯s fading figure.


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense spread out as he walked, searching for the vibes of demonic beasts.


    After walking for about a thousand meters, he encountered the first demonic beast.


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky.¡± He looked at the three-meter-long beast in front of him. It had a wide mouth with sharp fangs, and its body was covered with bony spikes.


    The beast opened its mouth at Chu Xun, revealing its crisscrossed fangs, and growled in a low voice.


    The roar sounded like thunder. Chu Xun smiled. He was sure that it was the Thunder Leopard.


    ¡°Its ability to make growls like thunderclaps should be the reason why it is named the Thunder Leopard. I thought it could summon thunder.¡±


    The Thunder Leopard stared at Chu Xun, the intruder, with its red eyes. Its body was glowing with dark red light.


    Swoosh!


    A bony spike shining with bright light fell off the Thunder Leopard¡¯s body and darted fiercely at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun took a step to the side, and the bony spike hit the mountain wall a hundred meters away. With a boom, the wall blew up when the spike hit it, and broken stones flew in all directions.


    The Thunder Leopard let out an angry roar when it found that Chu Xun successfully dodged the attack. Red light swirled around its body, and several shining bony spikes shot out from its body and came swooshing at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s body flashed with purple light, which blew up these bony spikes coming at him.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help feeling bored.


    He lured the Thunder Leopard into attacking him repeatedly. The beast kept leaping back and forth, pouncing at him, trying to bite him, or attacking him with its bony spikes.


    He shook his head in disappointment, flipped his hand, and smashed all the bones in the Thunder Leopard¡¯s body.


    The Thunder Leopard fell to the ground, lying like a pile of mud, but it was still alive. Chu Xun grabbed its several meters long tail and dragged it out of the valley.


    ¡°Mission completed,¡± he said plainly.


    The woman in a black robe looked blankly at the beast in front of her, which was like a pile of mud, and then became shocked. She said, ¡°This is not the Thunder Leopard.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Xun felt frustrated. The eyes of the woman in a black robe did not look like she was lying.


    ¡°This is a Flaming Bone Leopard.¡± The woman in a black robe explained.


    Chu Xun was somewhat at a loss for words. He knew that he would not be so lucky. He turned around and walked into the valley again.


    The woman in a black robe looked at Chu Xun¡¯s back in shock. The Flaming Bone Leopard was on a par with the Thunder Leopard.


    Chu Xun walked quickly along the way. He did not activate his divine sense. All demonic beasts had a very strong territorial awareness. As long as he broke into their territory, they would fight to the death.


    Boom!


    Demon-slaughtering Palm!


    A heaven-shaking palm fell from the sky and killed a demonic beast. It was a very ferocious ten-meter-long fire lizard.


    Chu Xun grabbed its tail and threw it thousands of meters away out of the valley.


    Seeing a black mass flying towards her, the woman in a black robe hurriedly moved to dodge it.


    Boom!


    The ground shook and cracked. A giant ten-meter-long demonic beast fell on the ground in front of her.


    She was dumbfounded, with her mouth and eyes wide open. This was a Flowing Fire Lizard, a high level 4 demonic beast even more powerful than the Flaming Bone Leopard.


    A moment later, the woman in a black robe witnessed a rain of demonic beasts. Numerous demonic beasts flew out of the valley one after another and fell to the ground, creating large pits.


    Over a dozen of Flame-eating Crocodiles that were more than ten meters long and Demonic Pythons that were dozens of meters long fell from the sky. All of them were extremely ferocious creatures.


    The woman in a black robe was so shocked that she had become apathetic.


    ¡°Even a large legion can¡¯t kill one Flame-eating Crocodile without sacrificing more than a dozen lives of its members.


    ¡°However, when those demonic beasts fell into the hands of Chu the Devil, he crushed them easily as if they were just soft mud. All the bones of the dozen demonic beasts in front of me are broken. How did he do that?¡±


    While the woman in a black robe was wondering, Chu Xun was playing with a leopard.


    It was a very beautiful leopard. Its body was three meters long and was as hard as if it were cast in mithril. Its speed was very fast, comparable to that of a Human Immortal.


    Swoosh!


    The leopard streaked through the air like a bolt of lightning and thrust its razor-sharp claws at Chu Xun¡¯s throat.


    ¡°This beast is really brutal. Its every move is deadly.¡±


    Chu Xun took a step to the side and dodged the attack of its claws. Unexpectedly, several electric arcs suddenly burst out from those sharp claws.


    He was surprised at first, but then he felt overjoyed. ¡°Is this the Thunder Leopard?¡± He flicked his finger gently and eliminated the electric arcs.


    The Thunder Leopard leaped past and landed on a huge rock, staring at Chu Xun vigilantly.


    Roar!


    With a low roar, the Thunder Leopard suddenly raised its head and spat out something like an inner core. It was surrounded by extremely wild lightning bolts.


    Boom!


    In the sky above, dark clouds began to roll in the whistling wind, thunder rumbled, and lightning bolts ripped through the sky. The lightning bolts as thick as a child¡¯s arm fell from the sky, and guided by the inner core that the Thunder Leopard had spat out, they ripped through the air toward Chu Xun.


    ¡°What a strange way of attacking.¡± This time, Chu Xun was sure that this beast was the Thunder Leopard.


    He moved swiftly to dodge the attack.


    Bang!


    A bolt of lightning struck the ground, creating a huge crater that was scorched and black.


    Roar!


    The Thunder Leopard roared furiously. This time, the rolling dark clouds, rumbling thunder, and flashing lightning bolts in the sky were interweaved, forming a huge net that fell from the sky toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun raised his hand. A fist print rumbled out. With a boom, it blew up the net of lightning and thunderbolts.


    ¡°The attack is powerful, but it¡¯s too weak.¡± Chu Xun evaluated. If the Thunder Leopard reached the fifth level, its thunder attack could threaten the life of a master in the Human-Immortal Realm.


    He chuckled and made a magic signet with his divine sense.


    Purple Thunder Doom¨CPunishment from Gods!


    Dark clouds rolled, and lightning bolts ripped through the sky. A python-like bolt of lightning flew toward the Thunder Leopard.


    The Thunder Leopard was very smart. It swallowed its inner core and leaped into the air.


    Boom!


    The lightning bolt fell and smashed that huge stone. The Thunder Leopard had moved too slowly. It was hit by the remaining power of the lightning bolt, which tore open many parts of its body. Bloody pieces of its body flew in all directions. It crashed into the mountain wall and slipped down feebly.


    Chu Xun was surprised. The Thunder Leopard was good at attacking, but its defense was too weak. It could not get up after being hit by the remaining power of the Purple Thunder Doom.


    He flicked his finger and shot out a beam of purple light, which pierced through the Thunder Leopard¡¯s skull and killed it.


    Chu Xun was disappointed with the power of demonic beasts. Generally speaking, they were a little stronger than the beasts in the outside world, but they were just not strong enough for him.


    He dragged the Thunder Leopard out of the valley.


    ¡°This should be the Thunder Leopard, right?¡± Chu Xun asked when he was about one hundred meters away from the woman in a black robe.


    Unexpectedly, the woman in a black robe suddenly shouted, ¡°Run!¡±


    Boom!


    The entire valley, the earth, and the mountains were all shaking. Chu Xun raised his head and saw hot lava rushing down the mountain slopes on both sides of the valley like the water of a great river bursting through a dam.


    The woman in a black robe turned around and fled as fast as lightning. She didn¡¯t wait for Chu Xun at all.


    ¡°Not loyal¡­¡± Chu Xun muttered.


    The boiling lava rushed down and engulfed the valley and Chu Xun in an instant.


    The woman in a black robe ran thousands of meters in one breath. She turned around and saw the terrifying lava gushing out of the mouth of the valley, which turned the entire valley into a lake of lava.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± the woman in a black robe murmured to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you have some sympathy.¡± A voice rang out from behind her.


    Swoosh!


    A two-meter-long bow engraved with simple patterns and a three-meter-long black arrow appeared in the hands of the woman in a black robe. A foul aura was swirling around her.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± She stared at Chu Xun in disbelief, though she clearly knew that it was him.


    The arrow in the woman¡¯s hand attracted Chu Xun¡¯s attention. She had transformed her Qi into an arrow.


    Suddenly, the arrow in her hand disappeared, and she quickly put away her bow.


    ¡°How did you escape?¡± asked the woman curiously. Considering the speed of the rushing lava, she didn¡¯t think that Chu Xun had any chance of escape.


    ¡°I ran out of it.¡±


    The woman in a black robe nodded slightly without asking any other question.


    Chu Xun was very curious about the woman in a black robe. ¡°She can actually condense her Qi into an arrow.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I know another place where there are Thunder Leopards,¡± the woman in a black robe said in a cool voice.


    ¡°The target of the next mission should be the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle, right?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    The woman in a black robe glanced at him and said, ¡°Just killing a demonic beast doesn¡¯t count as a success. The missions are deemed completed only if you can take their bodies back.¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand. With a flash of light, the Thunder Leopard¡¯s dead body appeared.


    The woman in a black robe was a little surprised. She looked at the ring on Chu Xun¡¯s finger. Envy flashed quickly across her eyes. She said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    Chu Xun put away the Thunder Leopard¡¯s body. He felt a little curious. ¡°It is just a Storage Ring. Given her cultivation level, it should not be difficult for her to get one. However, she hid her bow in the black robe, so she obviously does not have a Storage Ring.¡±


    All people had their own secrets. Chu Xun did not ask her anything else. Of course, he would not give her a Storage Ring just to show his generosity. He had many Storage Rings, but he would not give one to a stranger out of kindness.


    The woman in a black robe walked very fast and stayed silent along the way.


    A few hours later, she suddenly stopped.


    ¡°This is the Stone Tree Forest. Each type of demonic beast has its own territory. This is the habitat of the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagles,¡± said the woman in a black robe.


    Chu Xun looked over and saw a large forest in front of him. However, those trees were all like stones, so it might be more sensible to call it a forest of stone pillars.


    Each stone tree was dozens of meters tall, standing there like a vertical hill, giving people an inexplicable sense of oppression.


    ¡°Bear in mind that the stone trees are highly poisonous. If your skin gets cut by them, the toxin will enter your body, and you will definitely die even if you were a Devil King of Great Completion. Moreover, the Stone Tree Forest is also called the Lost Forest. Remember to leave marks on your trail after you get in there. Otherwise, you will get lost and trapped inside, and you will never get out of it,¡± said the woman in a black robe.

 Chapter 525 - Phoenix Flower!

    Chu Xun had lost interest in hunting demonic beasts. They might seem very powerful to others, but for him, killing them was not a challenging task at all.


    He began to regret having taken the three missions. However, giving up halfway was inconsistent with his way. In the end, he walked into the Stone Tree Forest.


    The woman in a black robe did not follow him into the forest. She seemed to cherish her life very much. She remained uninterested no matter how Chu Xun tempted her with Fire Spinel.


    The tall stone trees stretched into the sky. People could feel how small they were only after they got into the depths of this forest.


    Chu Xun flew in the air and shuttled back and forth among the tall stone trees. Anyway, he was the only person here.


    He wandered around in the forest for a long time but didn¡¯t find any Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle.


    Boom!


    The ground shook violently. He could vaguely hear the sound of crashing and collapsing.


    Curious, he flew in the direction from which the sound came.


    Meanwhile, the woman in a black robe staying outside the forest looked scared, and her body under the black robe was shivering. She was hiding behind a huge stone, not daring to reveal even a trace of her aura.


    At the edge of the Stone Tree Forest, there was a giant monster over thirty meters high. It was covered in lava and holding a huge mace that was more than ten meters long. It was a level 5 demonic ape. Its terrifying power made the people and demonic beasts within a radius of five kilometers hide and tremble with fear.


    The woman in a black robe watched in horror as the demonic ape smashed a stone tree with its mace. The scene was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Such a powerful demonic beast usually hides in the depths of some remote mountain or in a more prosperous place. Why would it turn up here?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help worrying about Chu Xun¡¯s safety. She felt that Chu Xun was really unlucky. He killed the Thunder Leopard, which caused the volcano to erupt. Now he was going to hunt down and kill the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle, but such a terrifying demonic ape suddenly appeared.


    Suddenly, her eyes widened in shock as she saw a dark mass flying toward her from the distance. It was an Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle with a wingspan of over fifty meters. Before it arrived, its terrifying demonic aura already swept through the air over a distance of several hundred miles.


    The Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle landed on two stone trees with its two claws that could easily crush the huge stones on the mountain. The stone trees under its claws broke and collapsed, barely able to support its gigantic body.


    Chu Xun felt that the sky suddenly darkened. He looked up and saw the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle. He couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise. ¡°What a feathery monster!


    ¡°Is this the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle? If so, old Harry would have to pay me at least a tenfold reward.¡±


    Roar!


    The demonic ape roared furiously at the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle and thumped its chest with its hand, making a rumbling sound like that of a huge drum. The entire Stone Tree Forest was shaking.


    Chirp!


    The Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle let out a deafening shrill cry. The cry was like a sharp sword that could pierce through metal and stone.


    The woman in a black robe hiding behind the huge stone was injured by the cries of the two monsters. Her Qi and blood were surging inside her, and a stream of blood oozed out from the corner of her mouth. She was extremely frightened.


    She wanted to get out of this place, but she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. If she alarmed these two demonic beasts, a sneeze of them would easily blow her up into pieces.


    Roar!


    An earth-shaking roar rang out from the distance. Lava poured out from the crater, stone trees fell down, and a terrifying demonic aura swept across like raging waves. The weaker demonic beasts within dozens of miles blew up.


    A monster that was as tall as a mountain and covered in red flames appeared in the distance, moving fast toward the Stone Tree Forest. It had the head of a lion and the body of a tiger, yet its enormous head was blue in color. It had a pair of enormous eyes shining with golden light, a wide mouth, and sharp fangs, looking very brutal and ferocious. It was a Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast.


    The appearance of three level 5 demonic beasts was comparable to a disaster. Not to mention Chu Xun, even Harry¡¯s mercenary guild thousands of miles away had heard the news.


    ¡°Something must have appeared in the Stone Tree Forest. Otherwise, it is impossible for three terrifying demonic beasts to turn up there at the same time.¡± Old Harry looked serious. If these three formidable demonic beasts went crazy, it would be difficult for him and the others to remain unaffected, even though they were thousands of miles away from the scene.


    ¡°Principal Harry, I heard that Chu the Devil had entered the Stone Tree Forest,¡± one of Harry¡¯s men reported.


    Upon hearing that, Harry froze for a moment, but his face was expressionless. He shook his head and said, ¡°I wanted to recruit him as one of my mercenaries at first, but now it seems that he doesn¡¯t have luck.¡±


    Boom!


    The ground started shaking as the demonic ape moved. It continuously swung its huge mace to make its way through the forest, smashing countless stone trees.


    By this time, the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast had already arrived at the periphery of the Stone Tree Forest. It directly rushed into the forest, knocking numerous tall stone trees down.


    The Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle also started moving. It flapped its huge wings, generating strong tornado-like gusts of wind, and pounced toward the demonic ape.


    Roar!


    Enraged, the demonic ape swung its huge mace that was dozens of meters long.


    Clang!


    The spiked mace collided with the eagle¡¯s claw. Sparks flew about, and energy waves spread out rapidly like ripples. The surrounding stone trees fell down one after another.


    The Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle soared into the sky flapping its wings and opened its beak that looked like a curved blade. A sharp blade like a bloody crescent moon ripped through the air toward the demonic ape.


    The demonic ape roared furiously and swung its huge mace at the sharp blade that looked like a bloody crescent moon. The sharp blade was directly smashed, and the demonic ape staggered a few steps, knocking several stone trees down.


    It turned out that the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle, an overlord in the sky, gained an upper hand over the demonic ape.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Suddenly, two beams of golden light shot out and darted toward the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle. Although it caught sight of the light beams in time, its ponderous body moved too slowly. As the beams of golden light hit it, the scales on its wings fell off and flew about in the air. A terrifying bleeding cut appeared in its body.


    The Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle crowed furiously. It turned around and unleashed a several-meter-long sharp blade like a bloody crescent moon, which darted toward the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast.


    Pfft!


    Blood spurted out. The Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast failed to dodge the attack because it was surrounded by stone trees and its body was too ponderous. The sharp blade sliced a large piece of flesh off its body.


    The Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast flew into a rage. Its eyes were shining with bright golden light. Two beams of golden light shot toward the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle like laser beams.


    The Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle was infuriated. It slashed its claws at the two beams of golden light and smashed them.


    When the three monstrous demonic beasts were fighting fiercely for some unknown reason, the weak demonic beasts in the Stone Tree Forest were suffering. They were either trampled to death or smashed to death by the falling stone trees.


    Suddenly, the Stone Tree Forest turned red. A red light was bursting out from the center of the forest.


    Roar!


    The demonic ape and the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast roared at the same time and rushed toward the place where the red light was bursting out.


    The Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle crowed as it fought against them, trying to stop them from getting close to the red light.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up. He realized that there must be something good in the Stone Tree Forest. He flew to the place where the red light was bursting out.


    He moved fast and arrived at the spot in a few seconds.


    When he clearly saw the object emitting red light, he was in a trance for a moment.


    It was a flower that emitted bright red light. It was about the size of a bowl, and its stem was as thick as an arm. It was as tall as a person and had no leaves.


    ¡°A Phoenix Flower!¡±


    Chu Xun was excited. Phoenix Flowers were one of the main ingredients of the Life Extension Elixir.


    Phoenix Flowers were reborn in fire and grew in extremely harsh environments. The stone trees here were highly toxic. Phoenix Flowers only grew in such extreme environments.


    Chu Xun was overjoyed. It was easy for him to get what he wanted.


    Swoosh!


    He dashed toward the Phoenix Flower and created secret signets with both hands to pluck it.


    Swoosh!


    A bloody crescent moon came at the back of Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    Chu Xun stopped and turned around. He saw a seven- to eight-meter-long Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle swooping down from a stone tree.


    He raised his hand and smashed the bloody crescent moon. The Reincarnation Whip appeared in his hand. He swung the Reincarnation Whip and slashed at the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle, cutting it into two halves. Bloody pieces of its body flew about and blood fell from the air like raindrops.


    Whoever dared to stop him from taking the Phoenix Flower was going to die.


    The Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle was no match for the demonic ape, but the two of them fought fiercely as they got close to where Chu Xun was located.


    Chu Xun turned around, made a magic signet, and began to pluck the Phoenix Flower.


    Just then, a loud crow came from the sky above Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    It was another seven- to eight-meter-long Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle. Having seen Chu Xun killing its companion easily, it dared not get close. It hovered in the sky and crowed to send a warning signal to the Eagle King in the distance.


    Upon hearing the crow, the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle fighting with the demonic ape and the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast immediately flapped its wings and flew toward Chu Xun.


    Swoosh!


    A several-meter-long sharp blade like a bloody crescent moon ripped through the air toward Chu Xun. It was several times more powerful than the strike launched by the previous level 4 Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle.


    Chu Xun was interrupted when he tried to pluck the Phoenix Flower. He immediately set up a magic formation to cover the Phoenix Flower. With a cold look in his eyes, he soared into the air and smashed the sharp blade with a punch.


    ¡°It seems that I have to kill you before I pluck the Phoenix Flower,¡± Chu Xun murmured to himself.


    His skills moved with his mind.


    Demon-slain Finger¨Cscaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!


    Boom!


    The void shook, and a giant finger fell down from the sky.


    With a gigantic body, the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle failed to dodge the attack. The giant finger hit its left wing, which blew up and turned into blood mist.


    The Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle let out a shrill cry. It lost its balance and fell from the sky. For a moment, the mountains shook and the earth quaked. Rocks and trees fell down one after another, and the ground cracked. It was as if the doomsday had arrived.


    Just then, the demonic ape rushed over. It raised its huge mace and smacked at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s size was very disproportionate to that of the demonic ape. His body was even smaller than a barb on the mace.


    The demonic ape roared as it slammed its mace down. It wanted to smash this terrifying little creature into meat sauce.


    Chu Xun raised his hand. Purple light swirled, and his palm turned into an amethyst one. He raised his hand and launched a palm strike. A giant palm hit the mace.


    Bang!


    An ear-piercing sound of explosion rang out. The sound waves broke the surrounding stone trees. Cracks appeared in the mace, and the mace broke into pieces.


    The demonic ape¡¯s red eyes became dull for a moment. It could not believe that its weapon would break into pieces.


    Chu Xun made a magic signet and tossed it into the air.


    The Eternal Phoenix Scripture.


    As Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation level rose, the fire phoenix grew bigger. It had a wingspan of fifty meters, which was larger than that of the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle.


    The fire phoenix raised its head and crowed, making a sound that could penetrate metal and stone and blow up stone trees. Burning with purple flames, it flapped its wings and swooped down at the demonic ape.


    Boom!


    Terrifying flames exploded, and a storm swept through the air. Huge mushroom clouds rose into the air. The demonic ape was torn into pieces, the flying pieces of its body were burnt to ashes, and its gigantic body disappeared without a trace.


    With its eyes shining with bright golden light, the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast was about to attack Chu Xun. However, when it saw the demonic ape disappear without a trace, the golden light in its eyes immediately faded away, and its eyes began to flash with fear.


    It shuddered and turned around to escape.


    Chu Xun leaped up and flew through the air like a beam of light streaking across the sky. Then he thrust his palm. A huge palm print appeared in the sky and smacked at the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast.


    Boom!


    The Demon-slaughtering Palm hit its huge head. Its head blew up, and its giant body was sent flying, smashing countless stone trees.


    It roared angrily and blinked its eyes. Two beams of golden light shot out and ripped through the air toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun curled his lip slightly. He reached out his hands and clenched the beams of golden light, which suddenly exploded.


    The huge eyes of the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast flashed with fear. It turned around to escape.


    ¡°If you dare to take a step forward, I will kill you right away,¡± Chu Xun said lightly.


    The Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast could understand human language. It shuddered, not daring to move again.


    ¡°You can be my mount for the time being. I will set you free when I leave,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast rolled its huge eyes as if it was thinking. Then it nodded its head, which was as huge as a small hill, bent its forelegs, and knelt down to show its submission. It was almost as clever as a human being. The demonic ape with a similar cultivation level disappeared without a trace in the end. The power of the person in front of it was overwhelming, so being his mount was not something to be ashamed of. Most importantly, it was afraid of death.


    There was one thing that Chu Xun couldn¡¯t figure out. ¡°These level 5 demonic beasts are comparable to the Immortal-level masters of alien races, and they have spiritual intelligence. Why can¡¯t they speak the human language? Of course, it¡¯s nothing serious. The most important thing is the Phoenix Flower.¡± He turned around and rushed to the Phoenix Flower.

 Chapter 526 - Old Man, Inspect the Goods!

    Chu Xun finally got the Phoenix Flower. He was very happy.


    The Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle was already dead. It lost one of its wings and was seriously wounded. There was no way it could survive exposure to the toxin produced by stone trees.


    Chu Xun threw its dead body onto the back of the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast. The Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast rushed out of the Stone Tree Forest carrying the dead body on its back.


    The woman in a black robe was nowhere to be seen. It seemed that she escaped while Chu Xun was engaged in a fierce battle.


    Chu Xun straddled the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast and returned to old Harry¡¯s mercenary guild.


    The ground was shaking as the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast ran ferociously.


    When old Harry learned that the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast was running toward the mercenary guild, he almost had a heart attack.


    The mercenaries scattered and fled in all directions.


    Old Harry no longer felt weak. He ran as fast as he could and ordered his men to pack up the valuables and escape immediately.


    As a level 5 demonic beast, the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast could effortlessly reduce this place to rubble.


    The place fell into chaos. A plain-looking young man was bustling about amongst the crowd. All valuables that he touched gently with his hand would disappear.


    All the people were in a state of panic. Nobody noticed this stranger.


    Old Harry¡¯s trusted aide tucked a roll of hide into the chest pocket. The young man narrowed his eyes slightly and approached the trusted aide quietly. He flicked his finger, and a streak of purple light burst out of his finger and entered the aide¡¯s body.


    The trusted aide of old Harry stiffened and felt woozy for a moment, but he soon recovered from it. He shook his head in confusion, lowered his head, and began to work again. He didn¡¯t know that the roll of hide in his chest pocket had already disappeared.


    The Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast moved very fast because it could leap thousands of meters at a time. It soon got close to old Harry¡¯s mercenary guild.


    ¡°Principal, hurry up and escape. The Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast is less than three miles away from here,¡± a trusted aide shouted in panic.


    Old Harry¡¯s face twitched. The Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast could travel three miles in just a few breaths¡¯ time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s evacuate via the secret passage,¡± old Harry shouted. It was more important to stay alive.


    Roar!


    The Golden-eyed Beast had already rushed to the mercenary guild. It raised its head and snarled, causing the entire building to shake. Some parts of the building even collapsed.


    Old Harry and others on the run froze. The beast¡¯s formidable aura swept through the air. They lost the courage to take a single step forward. They all lay prone on the floor, shivering.


    The Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast was too big. It could probably destroy half of the building with a single swipe of its paw.


    Chu Xun walked into the hall. When he saw the people lying prone on the floor and trembling, he couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    He walked over to old Harry and said, ¡°Old man, you haven¡¯t paid my rewards yet. Are you going to run away?¡±


    Old Harry stiffened. He raised his head and looked up at Chu Xun in disbelief. ¡°Are you still alive?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Old man, do you want me to die?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Old Harry shook his head, flustered, and motioned with his eyes for Chu Xun to keep the voice down. After all, there was a level 5 demonic beast outside.


    Chu Xun walked over, looked down at old Harry, who was lying prone on the floor like a toad, and burst out laughing.


    Old Harry and his trusted aides were scared out of their wits. If they attracted the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast¡¯s attention, it might puree them with its paws.


    ¡°Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast, move a thousand meters backwards. Don¡¯t try to escape. You can¡¯t escape,¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    Old Harry and his trusted aides were shocked. Their eyes almost popped out of their heads. ¡°He dares to order the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast. Is he courting death?¡±


    However, they soon felt the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast¡¯s ferocious aura receding like the tide.


    ¡°Can he really control the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast?¡± Old Harry and others couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Bang!


    The entire hall shook, and the dead body of a Thunder Leopard appeared in front of old Harry.


    ¡°Old man, inspect the goods,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Old Harry and his men stared blankly at the dead body, unable to come to their senses for a long time.


    ¡°The body of the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle is out there. I have caught the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast alive for you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Old Harry was terribly frightened. ¡°A living one? Is it that terrifying level 5 Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast out there?¡±


    ¡°Come on. Inspect the goods and pay the rewards.¡± Chu Xun grabbed old Harry and dragged him towards the door.


    Old Harry¡¯s legs gave way. He wanted to exert his strength to break free, but he was surprised to find that his power was suppressed and he could not use it at all.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, let go of me¡­ Let go of me¡­ I¡¯m not going¡­¡± Old Harry flailed about like a chicken being strangled. He didn¡¯t want to face that terrifying level 5 demonic beast. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t free himself. He yelled at his trusted aids, ¡°Are you dead? Stop this crazy man immediately.¡±


    Harry¡¯s trusted aides got to their feet in a hurry, but their legs were shaking violently. Unable to stand steadily, they staggered after Chu Xun.


    Old Harry was dragged out of the hall in the end. Then he saw that Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle, which was even bigger than a hill.


    It was dead, but its ferocious aura had not disappeared completely. Old Harry was frightened. He pressed his hands to his chest and felt like his heart was going to burst out of his chest.


    His trusted aides ran out of the hall. They collapsed to the ground the moment they saw the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle.


    ¡°Old man, this is a level 5 demonic beast. We have to reconsider the reward.¡± Chu Xun looked at Harry mockingly.


    Without waiting for old Harry to speak, he waved his hand, and the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast walked over to him.


    ¡°Old man, check the goods.¡± He glanced at old Harry meaningfully.


    With its lantern-sized eyes wide open, the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast stared at old Harry, as if it were thinking about what goods this old man was going to inspect.


    ¡°Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast, let me tell you something. I didn¡¯t mean to catch you, but this old man offered a good reward for me to catch you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast stared fiercely at old Harry with its huge eyes shining with golden light.


    Roar!


    It let out a furious roar, which sounded like raging waves crashing against the shore.


    Bang! Bang!


    Several trusted aides of old Harry blew up and turned into clouds of blood. The others felt dizzy when the sound waves hit them. Qi and blood were surging inside them, and blood oozed out from the corners of their mouths.


    Old Harry was dumbfounded. Had it not been for Chu Xun, he would have collapsed to the ground.


    Chu Xun waved his hand to motion the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast to stay away. If the old man were scared to death, who would help him?


    ¡°Old man, there is no problem with the goods, right?¡± Chu Xun asked. Old Harry, however, couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    Chu Xun felt helpless. ¡°He is such a coward!¡±


    After a long time, old Harry finally came to his senses. He stared blankly at Chu Xun.


    ¡°You¡­ you are crazy.¡± Old Harry was still trembling and staring at Chu Xun. ¡°This is a level 5 demonic beast. He has actually vanquished such a ferocious beast.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and pay the reward.¡± Chu Xun dragged old Harry into the hall of the mercenary guild.


    With the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast out of his sight, old Harry slowly recovered his composure.


    ¡°Have you really tamed that Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast?¡± He still couldn¡¯t believe it. That was a level 5 demonic beast!


    ¡°Do you want me to ask it to show you its power?¡± Chu Xun said.


    Seeing the strange smile on Chu Xun¡¯s face, old Harry suddenly shuddered and hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Are you kidding me? Every single move of the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast is earth-shattering. How can it show its power at will?¡±


    ¡°Can you pay the reward now?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Old Harry pondered for a moment and then raised his head. His eyes flashed eagerly. He stole a glance at the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast outside and said in a low voice, ¡°Can you make the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast obey my orders?¡±


    Chu Xun was surprised. ¡°This old man is quite ambitious. He wants to be the master of the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Old Harry¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°As long as you can make it obey my orders, I will pay you ten times the original reward for this mission.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°Deal.¡±


    Old Harry was overjoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone pay the reward to you right away.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Chu Xun waved his hand. ¡°I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the map, I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about the map. I want you to help me find some herbs.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was a big deal. No problem.¡± Old Harry agreed immediately. It was very easy for the mercenary guild to find some herbs.


    Chu Xun asked old Harry to find a piece of paper and a pen for him. He wrote down all the herbs that he needed and drew some simple illustrative sketches.


    Old Harry took the piece of paper and ran his eyes over it. He was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Old Harry smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of these herbs, except for the Fiery Green Lotus. Maybe I¡¯m just poorly informed.¡±


    Chu Xun had foreseen that. The ingredients of Life Extension Elixir were all incredibly rare herbs, so it was impossible to find all of them at a time.


    However, he got the Phoenix Flower by accident during his trip to the Subterranean Devils Realm. If he could find the Fiery Green Lotus, this trip would be worth it.


    ¡°Assign this task to someone. If anyone can provide accurate information on where I can find these herbs, I will pay one thousand pieces of Fire Spinel as a reward. If anyone can find any one of these herbs, I will pay one hundred thousand pieces of Fire Spinel,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Old Harry was shocked. ¡°He is so generous! Even though the Fiery Green Lotus is extremely rare and precious, the highest price bid at large-scale auctions is only fifty thousand pieces of low-grade Fire Spinel.¡±


    ¡°Keep my reward for the time being. Help me find a place to live first. I need a quiet place,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Old Harry nodded. It was an easy thing for him.


    ¡°That Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast¡­¡± Old Harry had been thinking about it the whole time.


    Chu Xun patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°I asked you to find a quiet place for me because I need such a place to train the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast so that it will obey your orders. If you think you can do that yourself, I can leave it to you right now.¡±


    Old Harry hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Are you kidding me? If I go anywhere one hundred meters away from the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast, it will kill me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil, thank you very much!¡± He gave Chu Xun a big smile. ¡°When you have trained the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast to obey my orders, I will offer you a great opportunity.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded his head. ¡°It sounds tempting. I¡¯ll wait and see what surprise you can give me.¡±


    Old Harry soon found a place for Chu Xun. He had a vacant house in the western suburbs of the city. That was a vast and sparsely populated area meeting Chu Xun¡¯s requirements.


    At first, he intended to send several trusted aides to serve Chu Xun, but his real purpose was to keep an eye on Chu Xun.


    However, when those trusted aides heard that they were going to stay together with the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast, they were frightened and burst into tears. They begged old Harry to have mercy and refrain from sending them there to die.


    Old Harry had no choice but to let Chu Xun go there with the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast.


    Chu Xun led the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast all the way to the western suburbs and found old Harry¡¯s vacant house.


    The old man knew how to enjoy himself. His mansion almost occupied the entire western suburbs of the city, and many buildings were made of wood. It was worth mentioning that timber was a rare resource in the Subterranean Devils Realm, and most of the buildings were made of stone.


    There were initially some other households scattered in the surrounding areas. However, before the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast came here, all of them fled in panic and moved to other places. In this place, there was no bird in the mountains and no trace of people on the streets.


    Chu Xun smiled. That was exactly what he wanted.

 Chapter 527 - A Ruthless and Greedy Monster!

    Chu Xun ordered the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast to roam freely in the western suburbs and kill anyone approaching the area.


    He took out the roll of hide and opened it. It was a map. Before he came here, he had ordered the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast to make a big scene so that old Harry¡¯s mercenary guild would fall into chaos, and taking advantage of the chaos, he had sneaked into the building and stolen the roll of hide from one of old Harry¡¯s trusted aides.


    ¡°The Subterranean Devils Clan is very nervous about the map. What¡¯s the secret?¡±


    Chu Xun examined the map for a long time, but he didn¡¯t find anything unusual. This map showed the vast territory of the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    If the territories of the other four lords were as vast as that of the Fifth Fiend Lord, the entire Subterranean Devils Realm would be one-third the size of the outside world.


    Chu Xun wondered what the secret behind this ordinary map was and why the people in the Subterranean Devils Realm treated an ordinary map as a precious treasure.


    The map was not exquisitely made, and there were only simple lines and contours on it. Chu Xun examined it carefully, soaked it in water, and heated it with fire, but it did not change at all.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Chu Xun murmured to himself and examined the map carefully again.


    This time, he found something different. Several areas on the map were blank, without any mark.


    ¡°A secret base?¡± This idea popped into Chu Xun¡¯s mind.


    Each country on the Earth had secret military bases that even satellites could not detect.


    Chu Xun put away the map and planned to check it out in person.


    He made some preparations and left quietly. With the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast standing guard, no one dared to get close, and nobody saw him leaving.


    Even the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast did not know that Chu Xun had left. Its IQ was no lower than that of a human. If it knew that Chu Xun had left, it would definitely escape as soon as possible.


    Several hours later, Chu Xun arrived at the blank area shown on the map.


    He looked at the huge volcano in front of him. Its range extended several thousand miles from the north to the south and looked like a huge dragon lying across the mountains.


    Chu Xun was dumbfounded and wondered to himself. ¡°This is a blank area on the map. Is it because that no one can draw such a long mountain range?¡±


    He was not a person who would give up easily. He flew several miles around the mountains, but he didn¡¯t find anything.


    He released his divine sense. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right. I haven¡¯t seen a single demonic beast in this place. This is very strange.¡±


    He searched carefully. His efforts finally paid off. He had sensed the vibes of living creatures.


    He searched the surrounding area following the vibes and found a Forbidden Area Installation at the foot of the mountain. He was shocked to find that the Forbidden Area Installation was not a magic formation, but a barrier set up by someone relying on his cultivation level.


    He did not dare to get close rashly. This Forbidden Area Installation had no Eye of Formation, and it was connected to the mind of the builder. If someone took a wrong step or triggered it, the builder would know immediately.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Chu Xun found a hiding place and waited quietly. He did not believe that nobody would come out of it.


    To his surprise, he waited tens of hours before he saw something.


    A patrol team consisting of twenty people came. Chu Xun frowned slightly. ¡°It is the Subterranean Devil Army.¡±


    Those people gave off very strong auras. They were wearing the same uniforms as the members of the Subterranean Devil Army that he saw in the Elf race.


    ¡°Could it be that the Fifth Fiend Lord lives here?¡±


    Chu Xun felt a little anxious. If the master here was really the Fifth Fiend Lord, given his current cultivation level, he would definitely be no match for the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    ¡°Should I leave or take a risk?¡± For the first time, he was a little indecisive.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be the Fifth Fiend Lord,¡± Chu Xun murmured to himself, ¡°how can the Fifth Fiend Lord live in such a shabby place?¡± He was not sure at all, so he could only comfort himself this way.


    He finally decided to take a risk.


    Since he had made up his mind, he had to find a way to get in.


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at the patrol team quietly.


    The patrol team inspected the surroundings and began to leave. The team members walked into a light curtain in order.


    When the last member was about to walk into the light curtain, Chu Xun made his move. Like a gust of wind, Chu Xun caught that person and pulled him to the back of a large stone about one hundred meters away.


    ¡°Tell me what this place is.¡± Chu Xun covered the captive with his divine sense. The captive would instantly turn into blood mist if he made any unusual move.


    The captive stared at Chu Xun in horror. He could feel that the person in front of him was extremely powerful.


    ¡°Say it,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    The captive felt death draw near to him. He was trembling with fear. ¡°This¡­ this is the place where His Highness, the demonic dragon, recuperates.¡±


    ¡°Demonic dragon?¡± Chu Xun stared at him and said, ¡°Tell me more about it.¡±


    ¡°His Highness, the demonic dragon, is the Fiend Lord¡¯s mount. He is sleeping here¡­¡±


    This person did not know much, but Chu Xun got the most important information. The demonic dragon was the mount of the Fifth Fiend Lord. It was seriously injured during a battle in ancient times and had been sleeping here for thousands of years. It only woke up occasionally, swallowed a large amount of Fire Spinel, and then continued to slumber and heal its wound.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Chu Xun said politely.


    The man breathed a sigh of relief. At least he survived. However, with a crack, his neck was broken by an invisible force.


    Chu Xun curled his lip slightly. He took off the man¡¯s armor and put it on himself. Then he changed his appearance to the man¡¯s, took some of the man¡¯s blood, and kept it in his palm. After that, he burnt the man to ashes with the Violet Underworld Flame.


    Chu Xun easily passed through the Forbidden Area Installation. This Forbidden Area Installation was created for identity verification, but Chu Xun had the blood of the people of the Subterranean Devils Clan in his hand.


    The patrol team did not leave. They were waiting for the last team member.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± the team leader, who was a Subterranean Devil, asked coldly.


    ¡°I had to answer the call of nature.¡± Chu Xun made up an excuse to cover it up. Fortunately, the leader did not suspect him. After saying a few words of scolding, the leader motioned Chu Xun to follow the team.


    Chu Xun looked around and saw a huge man-made cave in the Forbidden Area Installation. Inside the cave, there were guards of the Subterranean Devils Clan everywhere, the air was hot, and waves of fire were surging. ¡°Is this the center of the volcano?¡±


    This place was heavily guarded. Chu Xun had no choice but to follow the patrol team. This cave was a complicated structure built in the rock mass. The ground was paved with slate bridges, and under the bridges was boiling hot lava.


    The patrol team searched everywhere. Chu Xun had gone to many places with them and secretly memorized the details of each place.


    Ho!


    A furious roar suddenly rang out, causing the entire cave to shake. Huge rocks rolled down from the wall of the cave, and lava erupted from the bottom.


    ¡°Hurry up and get out of here!¡± The leader shouted in panic.


    Everyone fled in panic towards the entrance to the cave.


    ¡°His Highness, the demonic dragon, is awake. His Highness is awake!¡± Someone cried out in alarm.


    All the Subterranean Devils fled out of the cave. Chu Xun ran his eyes over them and found that there were four to five hundred members of Subterranean Devil Army here, and all of them were in the King Realm.


    ¡°Each squad shall assign one member to serve His Highness, the demonic dragon,¡± said a high-level Subterranean Devil King.


    Swish!


    All the Subterranean Devils fell back like the tide, looking frightened.


    Chu Xun did not understand what was going on, so he just stood there. Surprisingly, that high-level Subterranean Devil King looked at Chu Xun and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°You are the bravest warrior of the Subterranean Devil Army. I am proud of you.¡±


    Chu Xun was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    At this time, the members of the patrol team breathed a sigh of relief and came over at the same time. The leader patted Chu Xun on the shoulder and said, ¡°Good job, Ian. You didn¡¯t bring shame upon our team.¡±


    ¡°Ian, thank you! You are the bravest warrior of our team.¡±


    ¡°Ian, my dear brother, just go. Don¡¯t worry. If anything bad happens to you, I¡¯ll look after your wife for you.¡± Someone came up and gave Chu Xun a bear hug.


    Although Chu Xun was not the real Ian, he wanted to slap that man in the face when he heard what the man said and saw the sinister smile on the man¡¯s face. ¡°He is talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Ian, I believe that you will come back alive.¡±


    Chu Xun was confused. ¡°Are they saying goodbye to me?¡±


    Just then, more than ten Subterranean Devils were pushed out, crying. They had to draw lots, and they were the losers.


    Seeing them crying sadly and looking frightened, Chu Xun was even more puzzled.


    ¡°Hurry up and get in there. Don¡¯t make His Highness, the demonic dragon, wait too long,¡± said the high-level Subterranean Devil King.


    Chu Xun was delighted. He was extraordinarily lucky to see the demonic dragon as soon as he came in.


    Thirty people had been selected. All of them were trembling uncontrollably. Now the boiling lava had calmed down. They walked slowly into the cave.


    Chu Xun followed them up the bridge. Ten minutes later, they arrived at a stone door.


    The stone door was not big. It was only three meters tall and two meters wide, but the Subterranean Devil Warriors were reluctant to move forward, as if there were a man-eating ferocious beast behind the door.


    Chu Xun stepped forward and pushed the stone door open. Unexpectedly, he saw a lantern-sized red eye.


    The Subterranean Devil Warriors behind him collapsed to the ground one after another.


    But Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were shining. Behind the door was a platform, which was covered with Fire Spinel. There was not a single piece of low-grade Fire Spinel, and all pieces were medium-grade and high-grade Fire Spinel.


    Chu Xun walked through the stone door and came to the edge of the platform. He looked down and saw the whole appearance of the demonic dragon.


    It was a giant creature. Its whole body was bathed in lava. It looked like a black dragon that Chu Xun had killed before. It also resembled a lizard with wings. Half of its body was immersed in lava, and the other half of its body, which was exposed, was about forty meters long.


    This demonic dragon was very powerful. It was definitely more powerful than a level 7 demonic beast, and the level of its power was comparable to that of a human master in the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun figured out the function of the platform. The demonic dragon would be as high as the platform when it raised its head. As long as it opened its mouth, it could suck the pieces of Fire Spinel into its mouth and swallow them.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that besides Fire Spinel, the demonic dragon would occasionally eat a couple of Subterranean Devils. However, it didn¡¯t always eat them, but only did so occasionally.


    Chu Xun had roughly guessed that the demonic dragon ate people. Otherwise, these people would not have been so scared.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts! Aren¡¯t you afraid of me? You¡¯re much braver than those cowards,¡± the demonic dragon said in human language.


    Chu Xun smiled faintly. ¡°Your Highness, you fought for the sake of our clan and got seriously injured. We can¡¯t do many other things for you, but we¡¯re willing to sacrifice our lives for you.¡±


    ¡°Well said. If all the people of the Subterranean Devils Clan think in the same way as you do, breaking the seal and ruling the outside world will only be a matter of time.¡± The demonic dragon¡¯s voice was as loud as thunder, causing the wall of the cave to shake.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you want to eat some people or Fire Spinel first?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The demonic dragon looked at the frightened Subterranean Devil Warriors and said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ll finish them off first. Seeing those cowards is just annoying.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Xun said, ¡°do you want to eat me first?¡±


    The demonic dragon looked at Chu Xun and said in a muffled rumbling voice, ¡°You are still a quite interesting person. I¡¯ll eat you at last, so that you can chat with me to cure my boredom.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Your Highness.¡± With that, Chu Xun walked towards the Subterranean Devil Warriors, who were all paralyzed by fear, and shouted to the demonic dragon, ¡°Your Highness, please open your mouth.¡±


    Before the demonic dragon could react, Chu Xun picked up a Subterranean Devil and threw him at it. The demonic dragon opened its giant mouth, and the Subterranean Devil fell into its mouth.


    Click!


    The horrifying sound of bones breaking could be heard. The demonic dragon chewed the man a few times and then greedily swallowed him. It was really a ruthless and greedy monster!


    Chu Xun picked up another Subterranean Devil and threw him into the demonic dragon¡¯s mouth. No one noticed that Chu Xun had produced a ball of Immortal Qi in his palm and placed it into the Subterranean Devil¡¯s body. The demonic dragon had swallowed it together with the Subterranean Devil.

 Chapter 528 - Stop Bragging!

    Chu Xun threw more than thirty Subterranean Devils into the mouth of the demonic dragon. All of them were unable to fight back.


    ¡°They taste good,¡± said the demonic dragon.


    ¡°As long as you are happy,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently. Then he walked to the piles of Fire Spinel and put them into his Storage Rings as the demonic dragon watched. He filled four Storage Rings with Fire Spinel.


    ¡°What trick are you playing?¡± the demonic dragon asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fed you more than thirty Subterranean Devils. I¡¯m taking the Fire Spinel as my reward,¡± Chu Xun said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Reward?¡± The Magic Dragon was puzzled.


    ¡°It means that all the Fire Spinel is mine now. Do you understand? As the mount of the Fifth Fiend Lord, you really have a very low IQ,¡± Chu Xun said sarcastically.


    The demonic dragon¡¯s huge eyes widened. It still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m tired of talking to you.¡±


    Chu Xun curled his lip and smiled strangely. Then he snapped his fingers and murmured, ¡°Explode.¡±


    As soon as his voice faded away, a muffled sound of explosion came from the demonic dragon¡¯s body.


    Ho!


    The demonic dragon roared in pain. Its giant body stirred up the lava, and the surging waves of lava crashed against the stone bridge. The stone bridge collapsed, and huge rocks rolled down.


    Chu Xun sneered, turned around, and rushed toward the entrance to the cave.


    The demonic dragon was a level 7 demonic beast. He was no match for such a beast now. A fight with a demonic dragon that had gone berserk would be a disaster for him.


    ¡°You inferior worm, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± The demonic dragon was already injured a long time ago. Chu Xun launched a surprise attack just now, so it was wounded more seriously. Many meridians in its body had been destroyed. Had it not been for its high cultivation level, it would have died already.


    The demonic dragon snarled and swiped at Chu Xun with its huge claws. Its terrifying magic power swept through the air, and the entire cave collapsed.


    Chu Xun did not dare to continue fighting. He flew through the air like a streak of light, dodged the claws coming at him, and rushed out of the cave.


    The hundreds of Subterranean Devils outside the cave heard the roar of the demonic dragon. Before they realized what was happening, they saw Chu Xun flying out of the cave. They were dumbfounded.


    Chu Xun did not stop at all. He passed through the light curtain and flew away at a high speed.


    Boom!


    The cave collapsed, and lava gushed out. The demonic dragon came out of the cave to chase Chu Xun.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Hundreds of members of the Subterranean Devil Army were dumbfounded with their mouths and eyes wide open.


    ¡°What a bunch of idiots! Chase the man who has escaped from the cave!¡± The demonic dragon roared angrily. It smashed tens of Subterranean Devils to pieces with a swipe of its claw.


    Only then did the Subterranean Devils realize what happened. Their legs were shaking, but they immediately set out to chase Chu Xun.


    Ho!


    The demonic dragon rushed out of the light curtain and spread its wings to chase Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun flew as fast as he could. However, as a level 7 demonic beast, the demonic dragon could still fly at a shockingly high speed, even though he was wounded. It kept chasing Chu Xun. It flapped its wings, producing a terrifying hurricane that could tear the mountains apart.


    At the same time, in a cave not far away, a figure sitting cross-legged suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were flashing like lightning, distorting the void and producing buzzing noises.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I didn¡¯t expect that we would see each other so soon.¡± The figure stood up and suddenly disappeared.


    Chu Xun streaked across the sky like a bolt of lightning, leaving a long trail behind him.


    ¡°You despicable creature, where are you going?¡± The demonic dragon roared furiously. Wherever it flew past, the earth split, and the mountains fell and crumbled.


    Chu Xun turned around to fly backward, and his skills moved with his mind.


    Fourth Form of Demon-slain Finger¡ªSky Shaking Finger!


    Boom!


    The void shook. With a formidable force, a giant finger suddenly appeared and fell from the sky toward the demonic dragon.


    The demonic dragon snarled. It did not move to dodge the falling finger. The foul aura was surging around its body. It stood there and let the giant Demon-slain Finger crash into its body.


    Boom!


    Strong shock waves rose up tens of meters high like raging tides. The demonic dragon roared. It had underestimated Chu Xun¡¯s ability. Blood spurted out from its back, and it was directly smashed to the ground.


    Boom!


    Clouds of smoke and dust blotted out the sky, and the ground caved in. The demonic dragon¡¯s body was gigantic, and the disturbance it created was ground shaking.


    Chu Xun looked at the demonic dragon coldly and made a magic signet immediately.


    Purple Thunder Doom¡ªPunishment from Gods!


    Purple Thunder Doom¡ªDestruction!


    Dark clouds rolled in the sky, powerful bolts of lightning snaked through the air, and the space within the one-kilometer range turned dark. Several thunderbolts fell like pythons and struck the demonic dragon, slicing off large pieces of its body.


    The demonic dragon was frantic with anger. It roared furiously behind the light curtain. It tried to dart out several times, but failed.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold and filled with murderous intent. He wanted to kill the demonic dragon and cut off the wings of the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    Although the Purple Thunder Doom was terrifyingly powerful, it could only hurt the surface of the demonic dragon but could not cause damage to the demonic dragon¡¯s foundation.


    Terrifying lightning bolts struck down on the demonic dragon¡¯s body, and pieces of its body flew in every direction.


    The demonic dragon fell into a rage. It kept rapping the light curtain with its huge claws, and cracks appeared on the light curtain.


    The look in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes became fierce. He decided to go all out.


    ¡°Demonic dragon, I¡¯m going to kill you today, even if I would get injured,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    ¡°You inferior creature, what makes you think you can kill me? You¡¯re just dreaming!¡± The demonic dragon roared furiously as it rapped the light curtain.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes looked like they were covered with a layer of frost. Hong Meng Immortal Qi surged wildly around him, and he quickly made a magic signet with both hands.


    Boom!


    Dark clouds were rolling in the sky, as if an invisible giant hand was churning up the sky. Thunderbolts ripped through the air with rumbling sounds echoing through the sky.


    The demonic dragon raised its head and looked up. Fear flashed across its huge eyes. It sensed imminent danger.


    Purple Thunder Doom¡ªSky Splitter!


    Boom!


    Flashes of lightning lit up the horizon. The void seemed to have been torn open, and a huge hole appeared in it. Violent lightning bolts shot out from the hole like meteors streaking across the Milky Way.


    A giant palm made of thunderbolts struck down through the rolling dark clouds and hit the back of the demonic dragon.


    Boom!


    The surrounding mountains crumbled, hot lava gushed out, and the ground cracked. The demonic dragon cried out shrilly. Half of its body was blown up, and its tail had turned into blood mist.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. He fell to the ground, making a big hole in the ground. The move that he made just now was not a skill he could use now. He used it forcefully, which consumed all the Hong Meng Immortal Qi in his body. Even the two little figures in his body became dispirited.


    Chu Xun slowly got up and then sat down cross-legged. Blood oozed out of the corners of his mouth. His forceful use of a powerful skill caused his own injury.


    Bang!


    Without Chu Xun¡¯s support, the barrier of the magic formation of Purple Thunder Doom blew up as the furious demonic dragon rapped it continuously.


    Chu Xun felt a little disappointed, because he failed to kill the demonic dragon. There was a large gap between their cultivation levels.


    However, after this battle, the old and new wounds of the demonic dragon would be enough to make it suffer. It had even lost its tail. It would take a long time for it to recover completely.


    The demonic dragon roared. It wanted to spread its wings and fly high in the sky, but losing its tail meant the loss of balance. It fell onto the ground, making a large pit in the ground and sending large rocks flying.


    ¡°Who on earth are you? Why are you trying to kill me?¡± The demonic dragon roared angrily.


    It was frightened by the move Chu Xun made just now, and it did not dare to get close to him. In fact, if it came over and swiped at Chu Xun with its claw now, Chu Xun would not be able to resist at all.


    Chu Xun took many spiritual herbs and elixirs and hurriedly activated his inner power to heal the wound.


    ¡°Remember, I am Chu the Devil. Ask your master and you will know who I am,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces.¡± The demonic dragon roared and charged at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Chu Xun said, pointing at the demonic dragon.


    The demonic dragon¡¯s giant body suddenly stopped. It really did not dare to get close to Chu Xun.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun¡¯s face changed slightly. He produced a talisman, and golden light enveloped him. Then he suddenly disappeared.


    It was the Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance that he seized from Wang He, a Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals.


    As soon as Chu Xun disappeared, a figure with overwhelming demonic power turned up.


    ¡°Master!¡± The demonic dragon lay face down on the ground in a hurry.


    The person who came was wearing a dark red robe and a golden crown. He was tall and mighty, and had a dignified look on his face.


    If Chu Xun were here, he would recognize the person at a glance. This person looked the same as the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord that he encountered in the Elf race.


    ¡°You¡¯re good for nothing¡­¡± The person rebuked the demonic dragon angrily.


    The demonic dragon lowered its huge head and did not dare to make a sound.


    The person harrumphed and waved his hand. Strong waves of foul aura rushed out from the demonic dragon¡¯s body.


    ¡°Heal yourself here. If you can move, get back by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± the demonic dragon replied respectfully.


    The person looked around with his hands clasped behind his back. He curled his lip slightly and whispered, ¡°You ran fast enough. Chu the Devil, don¡¯t you remember that this place is the Subterranean Devils Realm, my territory?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he vanished without a trace in a flash.


    At this time, Chu Xun was hiding in a valley hundreds of miles away. He set up a magic formation to cover himself and then began to heal himself.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Chu Xun tried to recall. When that person showed up just now, Chu Xun felt a terrifying foul aura approaching him rapidly, so he escaped without hesitation.


    Chu Xun dared not stint on spiritual herbs and elixirs. He swallowed many of them and refined them like crazy, and with the help of them and his Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he was recovering very fast.


    Several hours later, Chu Xun¡¯s aura became stronger, and he had completely recovered.


    He waved his hand and removed the magic formation, but he suddenly stiffened. A figure with his hands clasped behind his back was standing in the void and looking at Chu Xun with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, that¡¯s impressive. I wouldn¡¯t have found you if you had lain low the whole time,¡± the person said calmly.


    Chu Xun realized that he had been too careless. He shrugged and said, ¡°How should I address you? I didn¡¯t expect your tracking ability to be as good as that of a hunting dog.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a really annoying mouth. Nothing that you say is what I like to hear.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you deserve it. I¡¯ve seen people who seek wealth, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone who wants to get a rebuke. You have been running after me and asking me to scold you,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    ¡°Are you going to give up resisting, Chu the Devil?¡±


    Chu Xun squinted and said, ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m going to give up resisting? I failed to kill your mount, but if I kill one of your doppelgangers, will you feel depressed and kill yourself, the Fifth Fiend Lord?¡±


    The Fifth Fiend Lord froze for a moment and then chuckled. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your true body has been slumbering and recuperating. It¡¯s impossible for it to be so bored and wander around.¡±


    ¡°What if I tell you that this is my true body?¡± said the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    ¡°If your true body has such a low cultivation level, you won¡¯t deserve the title of the Fifth Fiend Lord,¡± Chu Xun said disdainfully.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord looked at Chu Xun meaningfully. ¡°Chu the Devil, to be honest, I have always thought highly of you, but it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t appreciate my kindness. I¡¯m indeed a doppelganger, but killing you is an easy thing for me.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Come down here before we talk.¡± Chu Xun crooked his finger and said in a mocking tone, ¡°It¡¯s windy up there, so stop bragging. I¡¯ve already killed a doppelganger like you.¡±

 Chapter 529 - I Wont Die If I Dont Do It!

    The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s face darkened. He thought that Chu Xun was not good at chatting, and every word that Chu Xun said was heart-wrenching.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, do you think this doppelganger of mine is the same as those in the outside world?¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled. ¡°Is there any difference?¡±


    Although Chu Xun said so, he was already on full alert. This doppelganger was much stronger than the broken one that he had encountered in the Elf race.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord said coldly, ¡°Chu the Devil, you hurt my mount and destroyed a doppelganger of me in the outside world. Should we settle the matter now?¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand casually and said, ¡°Make a bid. How much do you want?¡±


    The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. ¡°Can these matters be settled with money?¡± He knew that Chu Xun said that on purpose, but he still couldn¡¯t help feeling angry.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, enraging me is not good for you. It will only make you die sooner.¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s body was surrounded by a strong foul aura.


    ¡°That doppelganger of you in the outside world said the same thing. Unfortunately, he has turned to ashes,¡± Chu Xun said in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡­¡±


    Swoosh!


    Without giving the Fifth Fiend Lord a chance to finish speaking, Chu Xun leaped up and made a magic signet. Hong Meng Immortal Qi was surging wildly. He launched a fierce attack.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    The Fifth Fiend Lord was infuriated. He didn¡¯t expect that Chu Xun would be so bold and fearless.


    A foul aura swept through the air, distorting the air. The Fifth Fiend Lord raised his fist to fight Chu Xun head-on.


    Bang! Bang!


    Fists flashed like rainbows. Two figures moved about in the air and engaged in a fierce close fight. Blast waves burst out in the air, shattering the surrounding mountains.


    Boom!


    Rolling blast waves burst out, knocking Chu Xun thousands of meters backwards. This doppelganger had reached the level of Great Completion of Earth Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. The little purple figure inside his body opened its eyes and released Hong Meng Immortal Qi constantly, which made Chu Xun¡¯s fighting spirit soar. His limbs and bones were shining with golden light.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you¡¯re doomed to die.¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord let out a roar and charged at Chu Xun.


    ¡°You want to kill me? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability.¡± Chu Xun was not afraid at all. He rushed out like a streak of light.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided, and strong blast waves spread out. Chu Xun flew backwards. The space between his thumb and index finger cracked, and blood slowly oozed out.


    His cultivation level was indeed lower than that of this doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, what do you think?¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord looked at Chu Xun with contempt.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he made a magic signet and produced the Demon-slain Finger. A giant finger fell from the sky towards the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger.


    The doppelganger stretched out its hand. A foul aura surged and transformed itself into a giant demonic hand that met the Demon-slain Finger head-on.


    Boom!


    The mountains shook, the earth quaked, and the void vibrated. Terrifying blast waves burst out, destroying mountains and cracking stones.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I¡¯ve seen all of these moves. They can¡¯t hurt me,¡± the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger said contemptuously.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned purple, looking a little evil and strange. ¡°If I can destroy one of your doppelgangers, I can destroy two.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun let out a roar and began to go all out. Hong Meng Immortal Qi was surging around him like raging waves. He threw a punch. A terrifying ferocious beast with wings jumped up in the purple waves with overwhelming power and charged at the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger.


    The Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan!


    The Fifth Demon Lord¡¯s face looked serious. He felt threatened. The foul aura was swirling around his body. He did a palm strike, and a giant demonic hand flew towards the ferocious beast.


    Boom!


    The ferocious beast destroyed the demonic hand. Like a raging wave crashing against the shore, it crashed into the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger fiercely.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord roared angrily as he tried his best to keep his balance. However, he was thrown thousands of meters away, and his arms were trembling slightly. He looked at Chu Xun in shock.


    ¡°I have underestimated your power. You have such powerful skills,¡± the Fifth Fiend Lord said calmly.


    ¡°You talk too much,¡± Chu Xun said coldly. Before he finished speaking, he rushed toward the opponent.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you are too arrogant. Do you really think that I can¡¯t kill you?¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord fell into a rage.


    ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± Chu Xun sneered. He had already launched the first punch of the Celestial Upheaval¡ªThe Thirty-Sixth. A fist print as big as a millstone shot out with terrifying power.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger produced a demonic fist and struck at Chu Xun¡¯s fist print.


    The two of them fought with each other from afar. The purple fist print flew about like a rainbow, and the black demonic fist swirled wildly, both of which gave off bright light.


    After Chu Xun threw thirty-six punches in a row, his bones made light cracking sounds. He felt indescribably comfortable, and his fighting spirit soared again.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord looked gloomy. He was very upset that he had not taken Chu Xun down after such a long time.


    The two of them moved as they fought. They passed by several cities, where the Subterranean Devils were so frightened that they lay prostrate on the ground.


    The two of them fought in the air and on the ground, almost destroying the cities. Countless people were killed or injured.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger didn¡¯t care about its own people at all. The vast majority of them had died by his hand.


    As the saying goes, ¡°When the gods fight, the mortals suffer.¡±


    Those civilians prostrated themselves and shouted loudly, ¡°The Fifth Fiend Lord bless us!¡± Unfortunately, the Fifth Fiend Lord didn¡¯t bless or protect them, but instead, he waved his butcher knife in an attempt to hurt Chu Xun.


    Many buildings in the city collapsed, the ground cracked, the city walls were destroyed, and blood flowed like rivers.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cruel,¡± Chu Xun said sarcastically.


    ¡°As long as I can kill you, I don¡¯t care how many people will die.¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of mercy.


    Chu Xun smiled coldly. He was known as Chu the Devil, and he did not hate this title. However, he was only cruel to his enemies. The Fifth Fiend Lord had been cruel to his own people. It seemed that there was a difference between devils.


    ¡°I¡¯m a devil, and you can only be called a vicious devil.¡± Chu Xun shook his head and sorted out his feeling.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two of them started fighting again. Two streaks of light flew about in the air. Wherever they passed by, everything was destroyed.


    Bang!


    The two fists collided fiercely. Both Chu Xun and the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger flew backwards at the same time.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, let¡¯s end this!¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger was surrounded by a strong foul aura that spread all over the space within the range of one hundred meters.


    Devil-God-Ghost Axe!


    A demonic axe as big as a hill appeared in the void. Its demonic power made the void shake and the ground crack.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger flicked his finger in the air, and the demonic axe slashed toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun tried to dodge, but his surroundings were sealed by the power of the demonic axe.


    The Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan!


    Hong Meng Immortal Qi around Chu Xun shot out like surging waves. The roc jumped up, soared into the air, and darted at the demonic axe.


    Boom!


    When the two collided, terrifying blast waves swept through the sky. The city below was instantly engulfed by a storm, and half of the city was destroyed.


    Chu Xun and the Fifth Fiend Lord flew thousands of meters backward at the same time.


    Chu Xun felt his Qi and blood surging inside him. Blood oozed out of the corners of his mouth.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s face was ashen, but he remained unscathed.


    In this fight, Chu Xun had the lower hand. If he hadn¡¯t used various secret techniques, he would have been defeated.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, if you can tell me the method to resist the Poison of Fire, I¡¯ll let you die fast without too much suffering.¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord clasped his hands behind his back and stared at Chu Xun coldly.


    ¡°If you want that, you have to defeat me first.¡±


    ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll let you know that you¡¯re not the only one that has secret techniques.¡±


    The eyes of the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger instantly turned blood red, and the foul aura swirling around his body became even stronger.


    ¡°Four-sided Devil Thunder.¡±


    As soon as the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger finished speaking, Chu Xun seemed to be in a strange space where a foul aura was swirling around him and the sky was blood-red. With a rumbling sound, a blood-red thunderbolt as thick as a bucket struck down from the sky.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hair stood on end. He sensed the aura of destruction.


    The Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan!


    A terrifying, huge ferocious beast darted at the blood-red thunderbolt, but his time, the roc was struck by the thunderbolt and exploded.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun was sent flying. He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, how do you feel?¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger sneered. He flicked his finger in the air, and another blood-red thunderbolt as thick as a bucket struck down on Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold and fierce. His body was surrounded by surging Hong Meng Immortal Qi. He quickly made different magic signets with both hands.


    The Hong Meng Immortal Qi around him turned into a vast ocean with purple ripples. With dragon roars, a golden dragon that was over ten meters long appeared in his left hand. With phoenix crows, a fire phoenix that was several meters long appeared in his right hand.


    Chu Xun controlled the dragon and the phoenix with both hands and tried to merge them.


    The golden dragon and the fire phoenix were not huge, but they both had strong power. In fact, Chu Xun wanted to combine the two secret techniques.


    No one had ever done this before. Each secret technique contained terrifying power. If one wanted to combine different secret techniques, he had to be bold and able to control the power very well.


    Inside Chu Xun¡¯s body, the little white figure was holding a purple dragon about the size of a palm in its arms, and the little purple figure was holding a fire phoenix of the same size in its arms. They were also trying to merge the dragon and the fire phoenix with each other.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    When the golden dragon and the fire phoenix came into contact with each other, a series of strong explosions occurred in the air.


    Chu Xun¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat. He did not even dare to blink when he controlled the dragon and the phoenix to merge.


    Suddenly, the golden dragon began to shine brightly with golden light, and the fire phoenix began to burn.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face changed abruptly. He raised his hands and unleashed the dragon and the phoenix, which dashed towards the incoming blood-red demonic thunderbolt.


    Boom!


    The three of them collided, generating a terrifying power that could destroy heaven and earth.


    Chu Xun desperately activated the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone in his body and performed the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique. However, the storm engulfed him in an instant.


    At the same time, Chu Xun¡¯s black clothes were blown into pieces, and his long hair was dancing wildly. Blood gushed out of his mouth like a fountain, and he was sent flying, covered with blood.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun crashed into a giant stone weighing hundreds of thousands of kilograms, which blew up under the impact force. Half of his body sank into the ground, covered by broken stones.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡±


    Blood gushed out of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth. He checked his wounds. Many of his meridians were broken, and some internal organs were displaced. He was seriously injured.


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. He realized that he had gone too far. ¡°Even if the blood-red thunderbolt really struck me, I wouldn¡¯t be so badly injured. Why do I have to try to merge the secret techniques? I almost got myself killed. I won¡¯t die if I don¡¯t do it.¡±


    The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger froze for a long time, and then he burst out laughing. He could tell that Chu Xun initially planned to make a big move, but he failed and almost got himself killed.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill yourself, Chu the Devil?¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger couldn¡¯t help mocking Chu Xun. ¡°You¡¯re a smart guy. You know that you¡¯re going to die anyway, so you want to leave behind a good reputation by killing yourself.¡±


    Chu Xun was buried under broken stones. When he heard those words, he was so angry that his heart ached.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger frowned suddenly. He could no longer feel Chu Xun¡¯s aura. ¡°Is he head?¡±


    He raised his hand and waved it gently. A strong wind blew away the broken stones that buried Chu Xun. Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were closed. He was not breathing, and his aura was all gone.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord froze for a moment. Then he descended from the sky and walked slowly toward Chu Xun.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I used to think highly of you, but you didn¡¯t appreciate my kindness. I have to kill you. An enemy like you is really formidable.¡±


    When the Fifth Fiend Lord was about a hundred meters away from Chu Xun, Chu Xun suddenly opened his eyes and laughed wildly. ¡°You¡¯re just a doppelganger. What makes you think you can kill me? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he flicked his finger. A beam of purple light shot out. A magic formation suddenly appeared, forming a strong barrier that trapped the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun produced a Charm of Pyromancy Conveyance, which was the last one he had. He suddenly disappeared with a flash of golden light.

 Chapter 530 - Killing the Doppelganger!

    Boom!


    The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger broke the magic formation and got out of it.


    When he found that Chu Xun had disappeared, he could not help but look coldly at the place where Chu Xun disappeared. He said angrily, ¡°Chu the Devil, this is the Subterranean Devils Realm. Let¡¯s see if you can escape¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, his face suddenly changed, and he sensed an imminent danger behind him. He felt a chill running down his spine.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger suddenly turned around and narrowed his eyes slightly. He saw Chu Xun standing not far behind him. Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were shining with terrifying purple light as he raised his hand. A streak of silvery light burst out from Chu Xun¡¯s hand and darted as fast as a bolt of lightning toward the doppelganger.


    A foul aura surged around the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger. He raised his hand and thrust his palm toward the streak of silvery light coming at him. Suddenly, his face changed abruptly. The streak of silver light smashed his magic power.


    After that, the streak of silvery light struck his palm.


    Crack¡­ Bang¡­


    With an ear-piercing sound of bones breaking, his palm and arm exploded and turned into blood mist. The purple light didn¡¯t slow down, and it hit his chest directly.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger roared. His chest caved in, white bones pierced through his flesh and skin, and blood spurted out. The streak of silvery light sent him flying.


    Pfft!


    Chu Xun spat out a mouthful of blood as his streak of silvery light sent the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger flying, but he smiled with difficulty.


    ¡°Why did I try to escape?¡± He wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth. He staggered, but he managed to walk over to the Stellar Core and put it away.


    This Stellar Core could achieve unexpected results if it was used to launch a surprise attack at the enemy.


    Back then, he defeated the Queen of Elves with this Stellar Core.


    ¡°As I said, if I can kill one of your doppelgangers, I can kill two of them.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes looked fierce.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord looked cruel and vicious. Blood gushed out of his mouth like a spring. He was wounded more severely than Chu Xun, and his internal organs had been pierced through.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, do you have any extra strength to kill me?¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord looked at Chu Xun fiercely.


    Chu Xun staggered toward the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger, but when he was a hundred meters away from the latter, he fell to the ground. He struggled a few times, but failed to get back on his feet. His injury was not much lighter than that of the latter, and he had used up all of his Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­ Chu the Devil, my men will be here soon. I will win this battle in the end.¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord laughed wildly.


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Chu Xun said coldly. The little white figure inside his body moved and opened its eyes. Surging True Energy spread throughout his limbs, bones, and meridians.


    Chu Xun¡¯s aura began to grow stronger.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord was shocked. Fear flashed across his face. ¡°Chu Xun¡¯s aura has changed. What kind of technique is that?¡±


    He did not know that there were two kinds of power in Chu Xun¡¯s body, namely, True Energy and Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    Emperor Ao had told Chu Xun to circumvent the Firmamental Laws by not using the True Energy. In addition, because of the Firmament Chain, the attacking power would be greatly reduced if he used the True Energy, so he had never used it.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the Subterranean Devils Realm now. Are the Firmamental Laws applicable here?¡±


    ¡°As I said, a mere doppelganger can¡¯t do any harm to me.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s True Energy surged inside him. He raised his hand and used his Demon-slain Finger.


    Boom!


    The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger let out a furious roar as the Demon-slain Finger struck down on him.


    After the clouds of smoke and dust dissipated, the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger broke into pieces. His body was covered with cracks, looking like a cracking porcelain doll that would break when touched.


    Chu Xun shook his head. The suppressive force of the Firmament Chain was becoming stronger and stronger. If Chu Xun had used the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, the attack that he launched just now would have completely destroyed this doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord. However, the power of that attack was greatly reduced by the Firmament Chain by 70 to 80 percent.


    However, if he couldn¡¯t do it at one go, he could launch another attack.


    The Demon-slain Finger appeared once again, making a rumbling sound. The mountains shook, and the earth quaked. The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger blew up, and many pieces of his body flew in all directions.


    Chu Xun was still worried. The Fifth Fiend Lord must have some extraordinary means and techniques. If he had such techniques like reorganization, he might come back to life.


    Chu Xun attacked the doppelganger several times with all his might until the latter was reduced to blood mist.


    A furious roar rang out from an old castle. ¡°Chu the Devil, when I come out, I will definitely grind your bones and scatter your ashes all over the world.¡±


    Chu Xun seemed to have sensed something. He looked in one direction and disappeared in a flash.


    Several days later, in a hidden cave, Chu Xun opened his eyes, and his aura became stronger. He had completely recovered.


    He carefully removed the magic formation, withdrew his aura, and released his divine sense to inspect the surroundings. After making sure that there was no danger, he walked out of the cave.


    It was impossible that the Fifth Fiend Lord had only one doppelganger in the Subterranean Devils Realm. If another two showed up, Chu Xun would probably die in this place.


    There were two kinds of people who would take a risk. The first kind were those who possessed great skill and courage, had a world within their heart, and were fully confident in their ability to take a risk. The other kind were those who acted impulsively and risked their own lives.


    Of course, Chu Xun would never put his life in danger. Only a fool would do that. Chu Xun was sure that the men of the Fifth Fiend Lord were looking for him everywhere.


    Given his current cultivation level, he was not strong enough to fight the Fifth Fiend Lord head-on yet. It was better for him to avoid the brunt of the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    Chu Xun sneaked back to the house that old Harry found for him. Before he went back, he inquired about it and learned that the news about his killing the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger had not been spread to that area.


    That area was relatively remote, so it would take some time for the news to arrive there.


    After a day¡¯s rest, Chu Xun visited old Harry the next day and asked him about the herbs needed to make the Life Extension Elixir.


    Old Harry looked at Chu Xun expectantly. ¡°Chu the Devil, my brother, how is it going with the training of the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done. You¡¯ll have a level 5 battle pet in a few days,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Old Harry smiled happily.


    ¡°How about the herbs?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Old Harry told him that he got no news about any other herbs except for the Fiery Green Lotus.


    Old Harry handed an exquisitely made invitation card to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Jacob Auction House?¡± Chu Xun frowned.


    Old Harry said, ¡°The Jacob Auction House is in Frank City, which is one thousand miles away from here. It is the property of the Frank Family. The Frank Family is guarded by Demonic Immortals. You must act modestly when you get there.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. No matter who was guarding it, even if it were the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s doppelganger, he had to get the Fiery Green Lotus.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to pay you the reward for the last mission.¡± Old Harry was sensible. He was probably doing this for the sake of the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast. Otherwise, how could this old fox be so kind?


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°You can pay the reward after I have tamed the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast and handed it over to you.¡±


    Old Harry bowed to Chu Xun pretentiously and said seriously, ¡°Chu the Devil, I really appreciate your noble demonic character.¡±


    Chu Xun was amused. ¡°Demonic character? I¡¯m a human being. Moreover, the Fire Spinel in your treasure house is mine. I let you keep it for me because I want you to rest reassured and do me favors.¡±


    Old Harry also told Chu Xun that the woman in a black robe who led the way for him had come back and taken the reward for leading the way.


    Chu Xun nodded. She deserved what she had taken.


    After chatting with old Harry for a while, Chu Xun got up and left.


    He had nothing urgent to take care of, so he walked leisurely toward the western suburbs. Unexpectedly, he came across an acquaintance on the street. It was the woman in black robe whom old Harry talked about just now.


    The woman in black robe didn¡¯t notice Chu Xun. She was driving a carriage. Chu Xun didn¡¯t know what a carriage was called in the Subterranean Devils Realm, because the carriage was pulled by a beast of burden that was a low-level demonic beast. It was shaped like a horse and didn¡¯t have a strong fighting ability. Its only merit was that it had good stamina and could travel a thousand miles in a day. The Subterranean Devils Clan tamed this type of beasts and used them to pull the carriage.


    Chu Xun scanned the carriage with his divine sense and found that it was loaded with food and sap. He was amused. ¡°What good foodies! They are like the reincarnations of hungry ghosts. No wonder they are so poor. They can¡¯t eat like this no matter how much Fire Spinel they earn.¡±


    The woman in black robe kept a low profile. She lowered her head as she drove the carriage, purposely avoiding the Subterranean Devil Warriors on patrol.


    Chu Xun was curious. ¡°Given the cultivation level of the woman in black robe, there can¡¯t be many people who dare to make trouble for her.¡±


    He felt bored, so he followed the carriage curiously all the way. However, he found that the woman in black robe was heading to the west. ¡°Since the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast came to the western suburbs, almost all the people have fled. What is she going to do there?¡±


    The further west they went, the rarer the traces of people were.


    In the end, the woman in black robe stopped the carriage outside a courtyard. It was a corner of the western suburbs. Even if the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast were not here, very few people would be willing to live here.


    The woman in black robe looked around vigilantly, and then stepped forward and knocked on the door a few times.


    Chu Xun shook his head and wondered what he was doing. He was following a woman that he had met only once like a stalker. At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help feeling ashamed. When he was about to leave, the door of the courtyard opened, and a small face with a nervous look on it appeared.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. It was a little human girl who was about seven or eight years old. When she saw the woman in black robe, her little face lit up and she smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Sister Anny!¡± The little girl shouted happily.


    ¡°Hush!¡± The woman in black robe motioned the little girl to be quiet. The little girl immediately covered her mouth with her hand.


    Just then, several human youngsters walked out.


    ¡°Hurry up and carry the stuff inside,¡± the woman in black robe said in a low voice.


    The youngsters quietly lifted up the things on the carriage and walked towards the courtyard.


    Chu Xun found that those youngsters were indeed human beings, and the demonic power of the woman in black robe proved that she was a member of the Subterranean Devils Clan. However, Chu Xun could not understand their relationship. In the Subterranean Devils Realm, humans were raised as pigs, but the attitude of the woman in black robe towards those humans was completely different from that of other members of the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    Ho!


    Suddenly, a roar rang out, making the ground shake and many buildings collapse. A head as big as a hill appeared above the courtyard, staring at the woman in black robe with its red eyes.


    It was the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast. It had sensed the aura of human beings. Chu Xun had told it that no one was allowed to exist in the western suburbs of the city. The woman in black robe and the human beings came here, which was obviously a challenge for it.


    Those human youngsters were so terrified that they almost collapsed to the ground, and the little girl was hiding behind the woman in black robe, trembling with fear.


    The woman in black robe shouted loudly, ¡°Hurry up and hide yourself!¡±


    Chu Xun wanted to order the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast to back off at first, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Because the woman in black robe showed her true appearance for the first time. She took off the black robe. She had a thin figure, her pale face was very delicate and pretty, and her ears were sharp-tipped. She looked like an elf, but the two horns on her forehead surprised Chu Xun. ¡°Is she a little dragon girl?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and hide.¡± The woman in black robe took out her bow and nocked an arrow. A foul aura was swirling around her. There was a determined look in her eyes.


    Ho!


    The Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast lowered its head and roared. The sound waves swept through the air toward the woman in black robe and the others.

 Chapter 531 - A Gushing Spring in Return for the Favor of One Drop of Water!

    The sound waves produced by the level 5 demonic beast were like raging ocean waves crashing against the shore. Even the woman in black robe could not withstand the sound waves, let alone those ordinary human beings.


    Even though the woman in black robe couldn¡¯t withstand the sound waves, she had to face the beast. She pulled the bow to full draw, and three arrows appeared. A foul aura was swirling around her.


    Swoosh!


    The three arrows shot out radially, and the foul aura stirred up the air, creating numerous ripples to destroy the rolling sound waves produced by the beast. Although her chances of success were very slim, she had to do this for the sake of the little girl behind her.


    Chu Xun knew very well that although the cultivation level of the woman in black robe was high, she was far from being a match for the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast.


    Boom!


    A giant purple hand appeared out of thin air, smashed the surging sound waves, and crushed the three arrows.


    The woman in black robe froze on the spot with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    Chu Xun showed up and said, ¡°Back off.¡±


    The Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast roared, turned around, and walked away swaying its huge body. Although it was not resigned to leave, it dared not disobey Chu Xun¡¯s order. It knew better than anyone else that this tiny human being could kill it easily if he wanted to.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± The woman in black robe looked shocked, even though she knew that Chu Xun had gotten out of the Stone Tree Forest alive and subdued the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and looked at the little girl and the frightened young men behind her.


    The woman in black robe noticed Chu Xun¡¯s gaze and subconsciously stretched out her hands to protect the little girl behind her.


    ¡°Why are you helping them?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously.


    ¡°Are you going to turn me in?¡± the woman in black robe asked in reply.


    Chu Xun was a little surprised. ¡°Turn her in? Is there anyone in charge of such matters?¡±


    ¡°You are a Subterranean Devil, but they are human beings,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°So what? They saved my life.¡± The woman in black robe had a stubborn look on her face. ¡°I can give you two thousand pieces of low-grade Fire Spinel.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Xun was confused.


    ¡°As long as you won¡¯t turn me in.¡±


    ¡°Why should I turn you in?¡± Chu Xun asked. Even if he wanted to turn her in, he didn¡¯t know where to go for that.


    ¡°The reason is that you will get five hundred pieces of low-grade Fire Spinel if you turn us in,¡± said the woman in black robe.


    Chu Xun was amused. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know who I am. She is trying to lure me with the promise of gain.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I lack Fire Spinel?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Nobody minds having a lot of Fire Spinel,¡± the woman in black robe said, ¡°as long as you won¡¯t turn us in, I can give you two thousand pieces of Fire Spinel. You¡¯ll get only five hundred pieces if you turn us in. This is a very good deal for you. All that you need to do is to pretend that you know nothing about what happened today.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly, reached out his hand, and said, ¡°Deal. Give me the Fire Spinel.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The woman in black robe bit her lip. ¡°Give me a week¡¯s time. I promise that I will give you two thousand pieces of Fire Spinel in one week.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you have to pay a deposit first, right? Otherwise, if you run away, where can I find you?¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    The woman in black robe froze for a moment and then untied the cloth bag on her waist. She looked a little uneasy. ¡°I only have fifty pieces of Fire Spinel on me. Can I give you this as a deposit?¡±


    ¡°Fifty pieces of Fire Spinel?¡± Chu Xun gave her a scornful look and said, ¡°you¡¯re too insincere. That¡¯s less than one-tenth of your offer.¡±


    The woman in black robe lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°But that¡¯s all I¡¯ve got now. Don¡¯t worry. I promise to give you two thousand pieces of Fire Spinel in a week.¡±


    Chu Xun finally understood where the Fire Spinel that she earned by taking on missions had gone. She had probably spent all her Fire Spinel on those human beings. Otherwise, given her ability, she would not have been so hard up.


    ¡°Sir, I have some. Here you are.¡± The little girl hiding behind the woman in black robe popped her little head out, looking quite scared. Holding a small piece of Fire Spinel in her hand, she said in a voice that sounded like crying, ¡°Sir, Anny is a good person. I will give this to you. Please don¡¯t bully her, okay?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°This is the current situation of human beings in the Subterranean Devils Realm. When they encounter danger, all they can do is pleading, and they have no power to resist at all.¡±


    ¡°Sir, this is all I have. If it¡¯s not enough, you can sell me off.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was childish, but what she said moved Chu Xun.


    ¡°You abominable Subterranean Devils Clan! I swear that I will spend the rest of my life to kill you all and completely destroy you. If I fail to do that, let me get struck by lightning, die in the disaster, and turn into ashes.¡±


    Chu Xun reached out his hand, but the woman in black robe kept the little girl behind her nervously and said worriedly, ¡°You can¡¯t sell her. I promise to give you two thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled. The strong aura swirling around him prevented the woman in black robe from moving. Then he reached out his hand to the little girl.


    The woman in black robe was so worried that her eyes turned red, but she could do nothing.


    Chu Xun took the fragment of Fire Spinel from the little girl¡¯s hand, smiled at her, and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take this as the deposit.¡±


    The woman in black robe froze on the spot. Suddenly, she felt that the strong force acting on her disappeared. She regained her freedom. She immediately shielded the little girl with her body, looked at Chu Xun, and said, ¡°Thank you. Rest reassured. I won¡¯t break my promise.¡±


    With that, she handed the fifty pieces of Fire Spinel to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t take them. He asked casually, ¡°How many people live here?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Anny looked at him vigilantly.


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°Relax. I mean no harm. Even if I do, you can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    Anny froze. Chu Xun was right. The man in front of her was a formidable master who killed the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle and subdued the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast.


    ¡°Thirty children and over a dozen elders,¡± Anny replied.


    ¡°Are you supporting them alone?¡± Chu Xun was surprised.


    Anny nodded. ¡°There used to be more than thirty elders here, but now there are only about a dozen left.¡±


    ¡°Can I see them?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Anny did not answer. She was still wary of Chu Xun.


    ¡°My name is Chu Xun.¡± Chu Xun looked at her and chuckled. ¡°I am also a human being.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Anny was deeply shocked.


    ¡°Now can you see that I really mean no harm?¡± Chu Xun said.


    Anny still couldn¡¯t believe it. In shock and disbelief, she said, ¡°How is that possible? Humans are not allowed to practice here. Your power is terrifying. How can you be a human being?¡±


    ¡°That is a rule made by the Five Demon Lords of the Subterranean Devils Clan. You strictly abide by it, but it is not binding upon me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Anny was so shocked that she cried out. It was the first time she had seen someone who disrespected the Fiend Lords.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Chu Xun thought Anny¡¯s reaction was very interesting. ¡°Let me ask you something. What will you do if the Fifth Fiend Lord wants to kill these children today?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Anny was at a loss for words. What could she do? What difference would her resistance make? Would the Fifth Fiend Lord listen to her reasons? However, she was still firmly determined. She said, ¡°Even if the Fifth Fiend Lord were to come, I would fight to the death to protect them.¡±


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help squinting at her. ¡°Do you dare to fight against the Fifth Fiend Lord?¡±


    ¡°Had it not been for these people, I would have died long ago.¡± Anny¡¯s words were very clear. These human beings saved her life, and she was willing to give up her life for them.


    Chu Xun had a whole new level of respect for her.


    ¡°You keep saying that these people saved your life. What happened?¡±


    Anny told him the story slowly. There was a time when she almost died on a mission. Back then, she passed out in a pigsty, and these people saved her life. She rescued all these people after she recovered, and since then, she had been taking care of them until now.


    Chu Xun nodded approvingly. ¡°She has repaid the favor of one drop of water with a gushing spring. She is really worth respecting in doing that against all odds.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I want to ask you a question. It might sound a little impolite, but please don¡¯t be mad,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Are you a demonic human or a demonic beast?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Anny froze for a moment and then burst out laughing. She said, ¡°You are saying that I don¡¯t look like other Subterranean Devils, right?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°You might not know it, but the Subterranean Devils Clan is an ambiguous concept. In fact, there are many different tribes in the Subterranean Devils Realm. Don¡¯t be surprised if you see a Subterranean Devil Warrior in half-human, half-beast form.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± Chu Xun was surprised. ¡°What about you? Which tribe do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°I belong to the Fallen Elf Race,¡± Anny said.


    Chu Xun felt a little surprised. When he first saw Anny¡¯s ears, he felt that she must have something to do with the Elf race. He did not expect that it would be true.


    ¡°Tell me about the Fallen Elf Race.¡± Chu Xun was a little curious. He wanted to know the difference between the fallen elves and the elves in the outside world.


    Anny shook her head and said, ¡°I only know that the Fallen Elf Race is a very powerful tribe. I don¡¯t know other things about it. After all, I have never lived in its territory before.¡±


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with the horns on your head?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Anny nodded. She told Chu Xun that the fallen elves had no dragon horns on their heads, but those of her branch seemed to have been cursed, and they had dragon horns on their heads, which had been passed down from generation to generation for millions of years.


    The Fallen Elf Race believed that the elves of her branch were aliens and wanted to kill every single elf with dragon horns. For this reason, they had been hiding the whole time, and they had never revealed their true appearances.


    ¡°Maybe you are a descendant of the Dragon Clan,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile on his face.


    Anny smiled but didn¡¯t answer him. She knew Chu Xun was joking.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun¡¯s face grew serious. ¡°Do you have any other place to stay?¡±


    Feeling a little surprised, Anny said, ¡°We dare not stay in a place for too long. I initially planned to take on a few more missions and take them to another place when I have enough Fire Spinel.¡±


    ¡°Where are you planning to go?¡±


    ¡°There is a small city 250 kilometers away from here. It is relatively safe, and I have found the place for us to live,¡± said Anny.


    ¡°You need to leave here tomorrow,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Anny was puzzled. She had not earned enough Fire Spinel yet.


    ¡°Take this.¡± Chu Xun handed a Storage Ring to her.


    She wanted to have a Storage Ring because it was convenient, but the price was too high. She did not have extra Fire Spinel to buy one.


    Chu Xun thrust the Storage Ring into her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s some Fire Spinel in this ring. It¡¯s enough for you to sustain yourselves for a while.¡±


    Anny looked at the Storage Ring. When she saw the Fire Spinel in it, she was dumbfounded, and her body stiffened. There was not ¡°some¡± Fire Spinel in it, but instead there was a shocking amount of Fire Spinel, all of which was medium-grade Fire Spinel.


    ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t accept this.¡± Anny¡¯s voice was slightly trembling. She could not earn so much Fire Spinel even if she spent the rest of her life taking on missions.


    ¡°Take it,¡± Chu Xun said in a more serious tone, ¡°it¡¯s not for you, but for those children and elders. You keep it for them. Hurry up and get ready to leave here tomorrow. I will escort you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Anny didn¡¯t understand why Chu Xun wanted them to leave in such a hurry.


    ¡°This city is soon going to face a great disaster.¡± There was a slightly strange look on Chu Xun¡¯s face. ¡°I have crippled the mount of the Fifth Fiend Lord and killed one of his doppelgangers. I think he and his men will come here in a couple of days to track me down. I¡¯m afraid that very few people in this city will survive at that time.¡±


    Anny was scared out of her wits. Her legs gave way, and she collapsed to the ground, staring blankly at Chu Xun. ¡°This man has crippled the mount of the Fifth Fiend Lord and killed one of his doppelgangers. That¡­ that is terrifying!¡±

 Chapter 532 - Auction

    The next day, Anny left the city together with the children and elders, but she turned down Chu Xun¡¯s offer of escort.


    After all, Chu Xun was well known. Everyone in the city knew that Chu the Devil had killed the Iron-clawed Blue-scaled Eagle and subdued the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast.


    Moreover, old Harry¡¯s informants were everywhere in the city. If Chu Xun escorted them, he might attract a lot of attention and cause unnecessary trouble.


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°Take care.¡±


    He met them by chance, and this was all he could do.


    The children and elders were all wearing shackles. They had no choice but to pretend to be Anny¡¯s pigs for the moment. Only in this way could they get out of the city safely.


    Chu Xun watched them walk away. He lowered his head and murmured, ¡°Someday I will make you walk on the street with your heads held high.¡±


    The next morning, Chu Xun set out for Frank City. He was also in a race against time and had no time to waste.


    His true identity might be revealed in the next few days.


    He came to Frank City and found the Jacob Auction House.


    Frank City was more prosperous than the city where Chu Xun lived, and its area was almost twice as large as the latter.


    Chu Xun was not in the mood to get to know the city. He took out the invitation card and walked into the auction house under the guidance of an attendant.


    Jacob Auction House was largely the same as ordinary auction houses, but it was more luxurious.


    At first, Chu Xun thought that as old Harry¡¯s friend, he would at least be treated as a distinguished guest and have a private room. There were numerous private rooms in the hall, all of which were prepared for distinguished guests. However, the attendant directly led him to the hall.


    He didn¡¯t really care much about that. His target was the Fiery Green Lotus, so where he sat did not matter.


    Chu Xun had arrived in the nick of time. After a short while, the auction began.


    The rules of all auction houses were the same. An old man stepped onto the auction block and gave a long, tedious formal speech in a loud voice to thank everyone for taking the time to attend the auction at the Jacob Auction House.


    He detected the strong auras of some masters at the Immortal Level and sensed several different spiritual powers that were stealthily checking on other attendees at the auction.


    Besides their high cultivation levels, Subterranean Devils also had strong spiritual powers.


    ¡°Who is spying on me?¡± A furious roar came from a room, interrupting the old man who was giving a speech on the stage.


    Chu Xun looked calm. He believed that no one could found out that he was watching stealthily, and this roar was not aimed at him.


    ¡°Derrick, you old bastard. Why are you spying on us?¡± The voice rang out again.


    ¡°Gray, aren¡¯t you spying on us too? Why are you trying to put the blame on the victim?¡± A faint voice rang out from another room.


    ¡°He-he¡­ Derrick, I just want to say hello to my old friend,¡± Gray said sarcastically.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, we are holding an auction at the Jacob Auction House today. For my sake, please stop arguing.¡± The voice seemed to come from nowhere.


    However, Chu Xun found out that this voice came from behind the auction block and the speaker should be someone working in the auction house.


    After a short quarrel and a few snorts, the auction continued.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m not going to waste your precious time. Let¡¯s start with the first auction item now,¡± shouted the auctioneer standing on the auction block. He had introduced himself already. His name was Nick.


    A young human girl brought the first auction item to the auction block.


    Nick lifted the red cloth covering the auction item to display it. It was a small sword as long as a palm. It was pocket-sized, but its blade retained a terrifying aura.


    However, this aura was terrifying in the eyes of other Great Kings, but it was not a threat to high-level Great Kings like Chu Xun.


    ¡°This pocket-sized sword is a medium-grade Spiritual Demonic Artifact controlled by spiritual power, and it can kill people from a distance of three hundred miles. The reserve price is one thousand pieces of low-grade Fire Spinel, and the minimum bid increment is one hundred pieces of Fire Spinel. You can bid now.¡±


    As soon as Nick finished speaking, some people immediately started making their bids.


    Chu Xun found that all the bidders were seated in the hall. None of the people in private rooms made a sound. Maybe they didn¡¯t like the auction item.


    Although the Spiritual Demonic Artifact was quite good, it was useless for masters at the Immortal Level. Moreover, those who were seated in private rooms were all people of high status. It was not surprising that they did not fancy such a thing.


    The bid price of this short sword didn¡¯t rise very quickly. After a long time, the highest bid price was only fifteen hundred pieces of Fire Spinel.


    ¡°Two thousand pieces of Fire Spinel,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Even though the short sword was useless to him, he could use it to peel fruits. He just didn¡¯t want to leave it in the Subterranean Devils Realm.


    Chu Xun raised the bid by five hundred pieces of Fire Spinel at a time, which shocked many people. They all turned their heads and looked at him.


    Chu Xun looked calm. He was determined to get all the auction items today.


    Nobody else offered a higher bid because this Spiritual Demonic Artifact was not worth two thousand pieces of Fire Spinel at all.


    However, many people were not happy about what Chu Xun did.


    Nick smiled happily because he would earn more commission. He called the highest bid three times and looked at Chu Xun. ¡°Sir, congratulations to you for having this Spiritual Demonic Artifact.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°My honored guest, please pay two thousand pieces of Fire Spinel, and this Spiritual Demonic Artifact will be yours.¡± Nick laughed.


    Chu Xun paid two thousand pieces of Fire Spinel and got the Spiritual Demonic Artifact.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the second auction item,¡± Nick said with a smile on his face.


    It was an ordinary-looking mask as thin as cicada wings.


    However, everyone knew that the Jacob Auction House would never let its customers down. This mask must have some special features or functions.


    Nick chuckled and looked around. Then he picked up the mask and put it on.


    The crowd suddenly became restless, because Nick turned into a different person after he put the mask on.


    Nick took off the mask and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, this is a Yin and Yang Ghost Mask. I don¡¯t need to tell you what it can do, right? The reserve price is three thousand pieces of Fire Spinel, and the minimum bid increment is one hundred pieces of Fire Spinel.¡±


    All the people were very interested in the Yin and Yang Ghost Mask. It was an essential item for killing and looting.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you something. This mask has ten different appearances. I used one just now, so there are nine left.¡± Nick dropped some bombshell news.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes sparkled with eagerness. If they got this mask, they could kill or rob someone and evade capture by their enemies without being recognized.


    The bid price of the Yin and Yang Ghost Mask quickly soared to five thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.


    ¡°Six thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.¡± A languid voice rang out from one of the private rooms. The noisy crowd quieted down.


    Chu Xun examined the room with his divine sense and saw the bidder, who was a handsome, well-dressed young man. He should have been born into a large family, and his cultivation level should be quite high. There were two human maids to serve him and several masters at the Immortal Level to protect him.


    ¡°Six thousand and one hundred pieces of Fire Spinel.¡± There came a young voice from another room.


    Chu Xun inspected the room with his divine sense and found that this bidder was a young man too. It seemed that he was also from a big family, and there were masters at the Immortal Level standing by his side to protect him.


    ¡°Job, did you do that on purpose?¡± The first bidder narrowed his eyes and shouted angrily.


    ¡°Li Dun, what are you talking about? This is an auction. Are you the only one who can make a bid? Are others not allowed to bid?¡± The young man named Job said disdainfully.


    ¡°Fine. Six thousand and five hundred pieces of Fire Spinel,¡± Li Dun shouted angrily.


    ¡°Six thousand and six hundred pieces of Fire Spinel,¡± Job said wittily.


    ¡°Job, you despicable bastard! Are you messing around on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Li Dun, everyone can make his own bid. Does that have anything to do with purpose? I advise you not to talk too much, so that you won¡¯t bring shame upon your family.¡±


    ¡°You bastard.¡± Li Dun clenched his teeth and shouted loudly, ¡°Seven thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.¡±


    ¡°Seven thousand and one hundred pieces of Fire Spinel.¡± Job offered a higher bid.


    Everyone understood that this was a fight between the young masters of two powerful families. Nobody else made another bid. It wasn¡¯t worth it to offend any of them because of a mask.


    Chu Xun frowned, clearly annoyed. He didn¡¯t have any time to waste now.


    ¡°Twenty thousand pieces of Fire Spinel,¡± he said.


    Upon hearing his voice, the crowd suddenly fell silent. All the people in the hall looked at him in shock. ¡°How could he bid like that?¡±


    Li Dun and Job were both dumbfounded.


    Job didn¡¯t care that much. He was just messing with Li Dun. However, he was surprised at Chu Xun¡¯s big move. He winked at the old man beside him.


    Chu Xun could feel that at least ten spiritual powers were watching him insolently when he placed the bid of twenty thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.


    Li Dun stood up and walked to the door. He stared viciously at Chu Xun and smiled coldly. ¡°You are really generous.¡±


    Chu Xun ignored him, glanced at Nick, who was standing on the auction block in a daze, and said, ¡°Can we make the deal?¡±


    Nick suddenly came to his senses and smiled from ear to ear. His hammer fell much faster than before.


    He struck the hammer three times. Chu Xun paid the Fire Spinel and got the Yin and Yang Ghost Mask.


    ¡°Here comes the third item.¡±


    The human girl presented the third auction item, which was a suit of dark red demonic armor.


    ¡°This is a Nine-scaled Dragon Armor. Its user can withstand a blow from a master at the Immortal Level. The reserve price is five thousand pieces of Fire Spinel, and the highest bid price is unlimited.¡± Nick finished speaking as fast as he could and then looked at Chu Xun expectantly.


    Compared with the Yin and Yang Ghost Mask, the Nine-scaled Dragon Armor was more favored by the people at the auction. To wear this armor was to have one more life.


    The bid price of the Nine-scaled Dragon Armor quickly rose to ten thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.


    ¡°Eleven thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.¡± Li Dun placed a higher bid. He was a high-level Devil King. This Nine-scaled Dragon Armor was very useful to him.


    ¡°Twelve thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.¡± Job was also interested in the armor.


    After those people of great power made their bids, the others in the hall did not offer another bid, because they were unable to compete with the former, and most importantly, they didn¡¯t want to offend any of these two great powers.


    ¡°Fifty thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.¡±


    Chu Xun said lightly. The people at the auction were so shocked that their eyes nearly popped out of their heads.


    Li Dun and Job almost bit their tongues. They were just about to make their bids, but they refrained from saying anything.


    Chu Xun offered a price increased by tens of thousands of pieces of Fire Spinel. In contrast, they seemed too stingy in increasing the bid price by only one thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.


    ¡°My friend, are you planning to pocket all the items at today¡¯s auction?¡± Job walked out of his room and stared fiercely at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my plan,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your stomach is not big enough to hold all the items. Don¡¯t be too greedy, or you¡¯ll only end up ruining yourself,¡± Li Dun said in a cold voice as he walked out of his room.


    All the people subconsciously pulled away from Chu Xun and thought to themselves, ¡°How dare that idiot offends two great powers at the same time? He is courting death.¡± No one thought that Chu Xun could contend against the two powerful families. If Chu Xun really had any great power behind him, he would have been seated in his own private room instead of the hall.


    The look on Chu Xun¡¯s face did not change at all. He said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If you are capable, you can offer a higher price. No one will stop you from doing that. If you are incapable, get out of here right away and stop being a nuisance.¡±


    A deathly silence filled the hall. Everyone was looking at Chu Xun in astonishment and making guesses. ¡°Could it be that there is a great power behind this man? It seems that he is not afraid of the powers behind Li Dun and Job at all.¡±

 Chapter 533 - Nothing to Worry About!

    Surprisingly, Li Dun and Job, who were sworn enemies, now allied with each other to contend against Chu Xun. They stared fiercely at Chu Xun, who looked very calm.


    The two of them were not fools, but instead they could be called geniuses. They wondered if there really was a great power behind Chu Xun and if he was just acting pretentiously.


    ¡°Which power are you from?¡± Job asked.


    Chu Xun glanced at him coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know that the Jacob Auction House has a rule about identity check.¡±


    Job¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just asking. I want to make friends with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to make friends with me?¡± Chu Xun looked at him strangely and said, ¡°to be honest, you don¡¯t deserve to be my friend.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Job¡¯s aura swirled wildly around him, and he gave off a murderous vibe.


    All the people were dumbfounded. They wondered what Chu Xun had up his sleeve and why he dared to offend Job like that.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°How dare they show killing intent in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Job, this is the Jacob Auction House.¡± Rumbling sounds rang out from all directions. The masters at the Immortal Level in the Jacob Auction House spoke up. There was a hint of warning in their voices.


    Job¡¯s eyes looked cold and fierce. He said to Chu Xun, ¡°Everything changes. We¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡±


    After saying that, he swung his arm and walked back into his private room. The Jacob Auction House was the Frank Family¡¯s property. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Frank Family. However, he had already sent his men to investigate Chu Xun¡¯s identity. Chu Xun¡¯s life depended on the result of the investigation.


    Li Dun curled his lip and grinned viciously. He glanced at Chu Xun, turned around, and returned to his room.


    ¡°What happened just now is a brief interlude. The auction continues,¡± Nick said with a smile. Then he asked the attendant to present the next item.


    The fourth auction item was a hide. Nick said that the hide was a treasure map, and of course, it was only part of the complete map. The reserve price was eight thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.


    ¡°Fifty thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.¡±


    As soon as Nick finished speaking, Chu Xun immediately offered fifty thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.


    The crowd burst into an uproar. They all looked at Chu Xun as if he were a fool. ¡°Why does he have to spend his Fire Spinel like that? What a squanderer!¡±


    Li Dun and Job were infuriated. At first, they wanted to raise the bid price to annoy Chu Xun, but in the end, they were deeply shocked by Chu Xun¡¯s big move. Even though they were from powerful families, they had never spent Fire Spinel like that.


    Nick smiled happily.


    ¡°My honored guest, I¡¯ve prepared a room for you. Please go up there and have a rest.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Chu Xun waved his hand to interrupt him. ¡°Take out whatever you have. Don¡¯t waste our time.¡±


    Nick hurriedly nodded and presented the fifth auction item. It was a magic saber, a high-grade demonic artifact. The reserve price was twenty thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.


    ¡°One hundred thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.¡± Chu Xun made a bid.


    The crowd fell silent. They had never seen or heard of such a way of bidding.


    ¡°He just makes his bid at will. Who dares to bid against him? If someone makes a bid of one hundred thousand and one hundred pieces of Fire Spinel and he doesn¡¯t want to make a higher bid, that person will get into a terrible situation.¡±


    Li Dun and Job dared not make a bid, even though they wanted to trick Chu Xun.


    The sixth auction item was a demonic flute, which was a very precious high-grade demonic artifact. The starting bid was twenty thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.


    Chu Xun made a bid of one hundred thousand pieces of Fire Spinel, which shocked everyone at the auction.


    ¡°It is now time for the seventh item¡­¡±


    ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.¡±


    Before Nick finished speaking, Chu Xun directly made his bid.


    Even the masters at the Immortal Level, who had been remaining silent and motionless, were shocked.


    Clank!


    A pile of Fire Spinel appeared in front of Nick.


    Nick¡¯s throat went dry, wishing he could give Chu Xun a big hug and call him the God of Wealth.


    ¡°The next item¡­¡± Chu Xun reminded him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ The next item, the next item, bring it over quickly.¡± Nick couldn¡¯t stay calm. Chu Xun had paid so much Fire Spinel, so the amount of his commission would be an enormous figure, and he would make a big fortune.


    ¡°The eighth auction item is the Fiery Green Lotus¡­¡± Nick opened a jade box, revealing a strange flower. It was shaped like a lotus and jade green in color, and it had red flames on its surface.


    ¡°I believe that everyone knows the use of the Fiery Green Lotus. The reserve price is¡­¡±


    ¡°Three hundred thousand pieces of Fire Spinel,¡± said Chu Xun.


    The people at the auction were already used to it. Strictly speaking, they had become apathetic. ¡°This person is a maniac.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred and ten thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.¡± Li Dun was angry. He wanted to annoy Chu Xun. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of Fire Spinel? I won¡¯t let you get it so easily.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, calm down. There is no need to bid against him,¡± said a master at the Immortal Level beside Li Dun.


    ¡°Gray, don¡¯t worry. This person is brainless. He will definitely make a higher bid.¡± Li Dun was very confident.


    Chu Xun glanced at Li Dun¡¯s private room and said, ¡°Five hundred thousand pieces of Fire Spinel.¡±


    As Chu Xun¡¯s voice faded away, the crowd burst into an uproar again.


    Nick was so excited that he trembled. ¡°Five hundred thousand pieces of Fire Spinel. It¡¯s an enormous figure.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you mustn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Five hundred thousand and one hundred pieces of Fire Spinel.¡±


    The masters at the Immortal Level beside Li Dun hurriedly tried to stop him, but it was too late. He had already shouted his bid.


    ¡°Gray, what are you worried about? That idiot will surely offer a higher price.¡± Li Dun seemed very calm and confident.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes and curled his lip slightly. He didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Do you want to offer a higher price?¡± Nick waited for a long time, and the hammer in his hand did not fall. He looked at Chu Xun eagerly, but Chu Xun glanced at him with a faint smile and did not speak.


    ¡°Strike the hammer. I believe that nobody will offer a price higher than five hundred thousand and one hundred pieces of Fire Spinel. I¡¯m glad to let this Mr. Li have the Fiery Green Lotus,¡± Chu Xun said playfully.


    Upon hearing Chu Xun¡¯s words, Li Dun¡¯s face turned deathly pale. It was not that he couldn¡¯t afford to pay the Fire Spinel, but that his status in his family would definitely be affected if his family knew that he spent ten times the normal price for a Fiery Green Lotus. In that case, he would become a joke.


    Nick knew that Chu Xun would not make a higher offer, so he struck the hammer in disappointment.


    Each time the hammer fell, Li Dun felt like the hammer was striking his chest, and his face grew even paler.


    ¡°Alas¡­¡± Gray shook his head in disappointment. Li Dun was too impatient. He had to think about if Li Dun was worth his training.


    Gray¡¯s sigh made Li Dun¡¯s heart sink to the bottom. Li Dun hated Chu Xun even more.


    ¡°Congratulations to you for getting the Fiery Green Lotus, Mr. Li,¡± Job said loudly.


    Li Dun roared furiously like an enraged lion. ¡°Job, stop gloating over my misfortune! Do you believe that I can kill you?¡±


    ¡°Li Dun, you¡¯re really giving yourself airs. I¡¯m right here. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Job sneered.


    Nick struck the hammer three times.


    ¡°Mr. Li, this Fiery Green Lotus will be yours after you pay the Fire Spinel.¡± Nick didn¡¯t sympathize with Li Dun at all. As long as he could get more commission, he didn¡¯t care to whom the auction item was sold.


    Li Dun¡¯s face turned blue and white alternately, as if he was bereft of his parents. He didn¡¯t have that much Fire Spinel on him.


    Gray waved his hand and produced a pile of Fire Spinel. Looking at Li Dun, he shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master, take care of yourself.¡±


    Li Dun felt lost and realized that he suffered a great loss because of his capricious behavior. Boiling with rage, he yelled at Chu Xun, ¡°You bastard, it¡¯s all your fault. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed with cold light, and the look on his face changed slightly. He sensed over a dozen very strong auras surrounding the entire auction house.


    He curled his lip slightly and made his move, which was faster than he had expected.


    Boom!


    He raised his hand to strike Li Dun with his palm. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi surged wildly.


    Gray was shocked and angry. The look on his face suddenly changed when he sensed the terrifying aura from Chu Xun. He quickly made his move and shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Li Dun was scared out of his wits and screamed shrilly. He found that he seemed rooted to the spot. He couldn¡¯t move at all, and he was unable to activate his power.


    Boom!


    The wooden room exploded. Li Dun instantly turned into blood mist. Gray howled in panic as the magic power around him gave way. In the end, his body was blown into pieces.


    Chu Xun quickly put away the Fiery Green Lotus and took Li Dun¡¯s Fire Spinel.


    A deathly silence filled the whole place. No one expected that Chu Xun would be so terrifying and kill Li Dun and a master at the Immortal Level.


    Boom!


    Nick, who had collapsed to the floor, paralyzed by fear, suddenly exploded and turned into blood mist. The Storage Ring on his finger was taken away by Chu Xun. All the Fire Spinel that he had earned was stored in this ring.


    Chu Xun sneered. He had offered absurdly high prices because he was confident that he could get all the Fire Spinel back. He had to be patient before he saw the Fiery Green Lotus. After the Fiery Green Lotus appeared, he had nothing to worry about.


    Derrick was trembling with fear. How could he not be scared when he saw his old rival, Gray, being smashed by a palm? He tried to protect Job, whose arms and legs had become limp, as they fled towards the door.


    Chu Xun sneered. ¡°Are you trying to run away? How ridiculous!¡± In a flash, he got close to Derrick and threw a punch.


    Derrick looked frightened. A foul aura surged wildly around him. He tried to block Chu Xun¡¯s attack with his palm.


    The fist and the palm collided, producing a strong force. The surrounding tables and chairs were instantly smashed to pieces by the strong force.


    Click!


    There came an ear-piercing sound of bones cracking. Derrick screamed in horror. Chu Xun¡¯s punch shattered his foul aura and broke the bones in his arms. In the end, Derrick¡¯s body was blown into pieces by the terrifying force surging like raging waves.


    Job was so scared that he collapsed to the ground and almost passed out.


    Chu Xun raised his hand to strike Job. Just then, a man rushed in like a bolt of lightning and charged at him. The man shouted wildly, ¡°Chu the Devil, how dare you hurt people? Surrender now.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Even the Fifth Fiend Lord doesn¡¯t dare to talk to me like that.¡± Chu Xun activated his divine sense. The Demon-slaughtering Palm fell.


    The man roared furiously, giving off a strong foul aura. He launched a fierce palm strike at the falling giant palm.


    Boom!


    Blast waves rolled, and shrill cries rang out. Struck by Chu Xun¡¯s palm, the man smashed into the ground, and more than half of the bones in his body broke. He was badly mutilated and looked extremely miserable.


    ¡°How dare you bark at me?¡± Chu Xun flicked his finger. A beam of purple light shot out and blew the man¡¯s head up, and blood could be seen all over the place.


    With a palm strike, Chu Xun smashed Job into blood mist.


    At this time, over a dozen figures rushed into the hall, scattered, and surrounded Chu Xun.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± One of them shouted loudly. The speaker had an overwhelming foul aura.


    Chu Xun looked at him and said disdainfully, ¡°When did I say I was going to escape?¡±


    ¡°Humph! You know you can¡¯t escape, right? Surrender now!¡± A Demonic Immortal shouted.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm. He said contemptuously, ¡°The Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s words might carry weight. Who do you think you are? You don¡¯t deserve to tell me to surrender!¡±

 Chapter 534 - No Way Out!

    A Demonic Immortal said angrily, ¡°Chu the Devil, don¡¯t be arrogant. How dare you call out the name of the Fifth Fiend Lord at will?¡±


    Chu Xun sneered. ¡°Even if the Fifth Fiend Lord were to show up, he couldn¡¯t do anything to me. I crippled his mount and killed two of his doppelgangers in a row. Why didn¡¯t he show up? Why is he hiding?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    There was dead silence in the hall.


    ¡°This person has crippled the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s mount and killed two of his doppelgangers in a row. Is that real?¡± No one could believe it.


    However, when the crowd saw the looks on the faces of over a dozen masters, they wondered if what Chu the Devil said was true.


    The faces of over a dozen Demonic Immortals turned extremely grim.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, surrender now. Otherwise, I will kill them.¡± A Demonic Immortal threatened to kill the female human beings in the hall. He shouted angrily, ¡°They are human beings, just like you. Do you want to watch them die?¡±


    There was a cold look in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. His aura became wild.


    ¡°Those who dare to threaten me will never have a good ending.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly raised his hand and struck down. In an instant, over a dozen bidders of the Subterranean Devils Clan were smashed into blood mist.


    Chu Xun looked at the Demonic Immortal with cold eyes. ¡°You can kill them, but I promise that not even a blade of grass will be left in Frank City.¡±


    Boom!


    Chu Xun made a magic signet with his divine sense. The magic signet exploded in the crowd, taking the lives of over a dozen people in an instant.


    ¡°Do you want to have a try?¡± Chu Xun stared at the Demonic Immortal who had threatened him.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Demonic Immortal dared not act rashly.


    ¡°Are you really a human being?¡± A human woman looked at Chu Xun expectantly.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°Rest reassured. They dare not hurt you. I promise,¡± said Chu Xun.


    The woman smiled sadly and said, ¡°We have suffered enough. Even if we were not hurt now, what would happen to us in the future?¡±


    Chu Xun fell silent. He really couldn¡¯t guarantee what would happen in the future because he didn¡¯t have that kind of strength yet.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Another woman raised her beautiful face and looked at Chu Xun with her dull eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± Chu Xun was puzzled.


    ¡°I hope you can keep your promise and kill all those bastards.¡± With that, the woman drew a dagger and stabbed at the Demonic Immortal in front of her.


    Boom!


    A foul aura surged like raging waves. The woman was blown into pieces by the foul aura in an instant, and the six human women behind her were also killed by it.


    They were just ordinary human beings, so they were unable to withstand a strike from the Demonic Immortal. They sought death voluntarily.


    The Demonic Immortal was shocked. He had killed them subconsciously.


    Chu Xun¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°If those women had not been driven into a corner, why would they have chosen to end their own lives?¡±


    Boom!


    Chu Xun took action. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi swirled wildly around him, producing a strong force like rushing water that blew the Subterranean Devils below the Immortal Level into blood mist.


    His punch was like rumbling thunder, accompanied by undulating purple ripples.


    Boom!


    The punch instantly blew up the Demonic Immortal who had killed those human women.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun raised his head and roared furiously. His hair and clothes fluttered in the wind. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi swirled around him as if he were an ancient demon lord who had woken up.


    Boom!


    The giant hand conjured up by Chu Xun crushed a Demonic Immortal.


    Pfft!


    Blood squirted out, and a Demonic Immortal¡¯s head flew hundreds of meters away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together to kill him!¡± A Demonic Immortal cried out in alarm.


    Over a dozen Demonic Immortals joined hands to kill Chu Xun. Their fists flashed, their foul auras swept through the air, and the buildings of the auction house collapsed.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun held the Dragon¡¯s Wrath, which was shining with beams of purplish-golden light that were tens of feet long.


    ¡°I, Chu Xun, never break my promise. I will kill all the devils in Frank City today.¡±


    Swoosh!


    The saber light illuminated the hall, and a Demonic Immortal was cut into two halves.


    Pfft!


    Another Demonic Immortal was cut in half at the waist.


    Chu Xun killed half of the Demonic Immortals in an instant. Blood flowed like a river, and corpses were all over the ground.


    Chu Xun held the saber in one hand, and thousands of Reincarnation Lines shot out. The entire hall was filled with purple light.


    The remaining Demonic Immortals were horrified. Chu Xun was so powerful that he destroyed all the enemies in an invincible manner along the way.


    He killed each of the Demonic Immortals with only one slash.


    Those below the Immortal Level were all killed by the Reincarnation Lines. Corpses piled up, and the entire venue turned into a bloody battlefield.


    Boom!


    The saber light broke down the foul aura around a Demonic Immortal and cut his body into pieces.


    Bang!


    A Demonic Immortal beat a small drum, and the sound waves rushed toward Chu Xun.


    The Dragon¡¯s Wrath gave off dazzling saber light. Chu Xun waved the saber, which slashed through the sound waves and smashed the Demonic Immortal and his drum.


    The remaining Demonic Immortals were scared out of their wits. Chu the Devil was too powerful for them, and they were no match for him at all. He killed the Demonic Immortals as easily as cutting melons and vegetables.


    ¡°Are you trying to escape?¡± Chu Xun wondered.


    There was only indifference in his eyes. He slashed his saber down and cut one of them in half at the waist.


    Given his speed, it was impossible for them to escape. He caught up with them, wielded the saber, and killed them.


    Boom!


    The void shook, and a giant finger fell, smashing a Demonic Immortal into a mess.


    Chu Xun soared into the air and launched two palm strikes, reducing the entire Jacob Auction House to rubble.


    He looked down and inspected the city with his divine sense, but he frowned slightly. He wanted to detect the aura of human beings in the city, but he found nothing.


    ¡°Is there no human in Frank City?¡± Chu Xun found it very strange.


    He didn¡¯t know that the Frank Family ruled this city and did not allow human beings, who were thought to be lowly and filthy, to live in it. The Frank Family was of the opinion that, if necessary, human beings could buy some places to live in smaller cities.


    Chu Xun trusted his divine sense. Now that there were no human beings in this city, things would be less troublesome for him.


    Boom!


    Two terrifying dragon tornadoes penetrating heaven and earth roared across the city.


    Hong Meng Scripture¡ªPurple Dragon Tornado.


    The terrifying tornadoes were like monsters that devoured everything. The strong suction force generated by them destroyed the surrounding buildings.


    From afar, they looked like two ferocious dragons moving from the east side of the city to the west side, destroying and devouring everything along the way.


    Nothing could resist the devastating power of Purple Dragon Tornadoes.


    The earth rumbled, and a one-meter thick surface layer of the ground was blown away. The collapsing buildings were sucked into the Purple Dragon Tornadoes and crushed into powder. Even the city walls were destroyed.


    Wherever the Purple Dragon Tornadoes passed, they razed everything to the ground. The scene was simply terrifying.


    Chu Xun stood upright in the air with the Dragon¡¯s Wrath in hand, and his eyes were as sharp as a hawk¡¯s.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun flew thousands of meters and slashed out with his saber. A Demonic Immortal fleeing toward the city gate was cut in half.


    ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in Frank City?¡± The stone door of a secret chamber slammed open. A figure with a terrifying aura rushed out.


    It was the householder of the Frank Family, whose cultivation level was close to that of a Demonic Immortal. He rushed out fast and died fast.


    With only three moves, Chu Xun cut off his head.


    Chu Xun was like a ruthless hunter, reaping the lives of his prey one by one.


    Pfft!


    A head flew out hundreds of meters. It was the head of the 21st Demonic Immortal who tried to escape from the city.


    The entire Frank City seemed to have disappeared. It had been destroyed and razed to the ground by the Purple Dragon Tornadoes.


    The look on Chu Xun¡¯s face suddenly changed. He slashed the Dragon¡¯s Wrath shining with bright light down.


    Boom!


    The ground was blown up. The saber light created a ditch that was tens of meters deep. A shrill scream came from underground. Someone tried to escape through the secret underground passage. Chu Xun discovered him and killed him.


    The Subterranean Devils in Frank City had never expected that such a misfortune would befall them.


    There was no way out for them.


    Chu Xun regarded the entire city as a hunting ground and wielded his saber mercilessly.


    ¡°You treat humans as pigs, but you don¡¯t know that in my eyes, you are worse than pigs.¡±


    He looked coldly at Frank City. The whole city had been razed to the ground and erased from the map.


    Several hours later, Chu Xun turned up in old Harry¡¯s mercenary guild. He wielded the Dragon¡¯s Wrath again, killed old Harry and his trusted aides, and took all the treasures in old Harry¡¯s treasure house.


    He had said that he just stored his Fire Spinel in old Harry¡¯s place temporarily.


    He headed to the west suburbs of the city, said a few words to the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast, and then disappeared.


    After he disappeared, the Blue-headed Golden-eyed Beast went berserk. It destroyed almost the entire city and then fled into the deep mountains.


    Chu Xun came to the exit to the outside world.


    Wen Yuchen stared blankly at Chu Xun and asked in disbelief, ¡°Did you really cripple the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s mount and kill one of his doppelgangers?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and said in a strange tone, ¡°So, you have to be careful. I guess there will be trouble later.¡±


    Wen Yuchen sneered. ¡°Take it easy. If they dare come, I¡¯m going to teach them a lesson that they¡¯ll never forget.¡±


    Except for the true fiend lord, who else could compete with a master in the High Immortal Realm?


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back first. I have stayed here for so long. I¡¯m afraid that more than a hundred years have passed in the outside world.¡± Chu Xun did not forget that this place was a Highly-curved Space.


    Wen Yuchen chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Highly-curved Space is just a concept for divine souls. Your corporeal body has entered into this space, so the flow of time that you have experienced here is the same as that in the outside world.¡±


    Chu Xun frowned. ¡°The Subterranean Devils Realm is really a strange world. I never heard of it when I was on the alien land.¡±


    Emperor Ao once told him that when the Earth was in its heyday, it was ten times more powerful than the world of cultivation. ¡°It seems that my identity as an Immortal Emperor in the world of cultivation is not worth much on the Earth.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly as he shook his head and said goodbye to Wen Yuchen.


    Wen Yuchen reminded Chu Xun again to help him inquire about the families that should have come here to take his place.


    Chu Xun nodded. Even if Wen Yuchen hadn¡¯t reminded him, he would try his best to help Wen Yuchen. He had to keep the key to rescue Wen Yuchen in his own hand before he could rest reassured.


    Yue Fandie and his four sons had been guarding the Hall of Tetrarchy for months.


    ¡°Why has Chu the Devil been gone for so long? Could something bad have happened to him?¡± Yue Jingchou had asked the name question over one hundred times.


    ¡°You bastard, how dare you call him Chu the Devil?¡± Yue Fandie glowered at Yue Jingchou.


    Yue Jingchou shrank his neck. Although he was now a master of high status at the Immortal Level, he dared not act rashly in front of Yue Fandie.


    ¡°Chu the Devil is such a good name. Why do I have to call him uncle?¡± Yue Jingchou muttered.


    ¡°How dare you talk back! Do you think that you¡¯ve grown up and I can¡¯t do anything about you?¡± Yue Fandie slapped Yue Jingchou in the head. The latter scurried away like a frightened rat.


    Yue Hongbo and his two brothers turned a blind eye to it. After all, this kind of show had been staged almost every day in the past few months. They had gotten used to it.


    Just then, Chu Xun turned up with a flash of light.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Yue Hongbo exclaimed with glee.


    Yue Fandie stopped chasing Yue Jingchou. He looked at Chu Xun, beaming with joy.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re finally back. I was almost crippled by my father.¡± Yue Jingchou, a master at the Immortal Level, complained like a child.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use telling your uncle that. You are my son. You were born to be beaten by me. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of your mother giving birth to you?¡± Yue Fandie said.


    Yue Hongbo and his brothers looked at each other and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°What a strange reason!¡±


    Chu Xun was amused. ¡°I feel more comfortable staying in the real world. The Subterranean Devils Realm is so depressing.¡±

 Chapter 535 - A Visit from the Winged Race!

    Chu Xun was chatting with the father and sons of the Yue Family in the main hall of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    He told them what he had seen and heard in the Subterranean Devils Realm.


    ¡°There are human beings in the Subterranean Devils Realm?!¡±


    Yue Fandie and his sons were shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡± Yue Fandie frowned. ¡°The people of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy have been guarding the entrance to the Subterranean Devils Realm for generations. I¡¯ve read the Lost History more than once. According to the Lost History, the Subterranean Devils were defeated and sealed by the Assembly of Immortals in ancient times. How could there be human beings in the Subterranean Devils Realm?¡±


    Chu Xun had been doubtful about this matter. However, he could not figure it now, so he put it aside for the moment.


    ¡°Have the Assembly of Immortals and alien races made any big move recently?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I am just about to tell you that,¡± Yue Fandie said, ¡°Mu Ziran said that a Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals would come to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. However, according to the information we have, Zu Si did come to the northwest area, but he did not come to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. He left soon after he got here.¡±


    ¡°Zu Si?¡± Chu Xun was not here at that time, so he didn¡¯t know who Zu Si was.


    ¡°According to the conversation between Mu Ziran and the Zombie race, they trust that man named Zu Si very much. As they said, Zu Si¡¯s cultivation level is not high, but he is an unparalleled meticulous schemer. They also plan to build a Transfer Formation and ask more people of the Assembly of Immortals to come.¡±


    ¡°Transfer Formation?¡± Chu Xun frowned. ¡°If they really build a Transfer Formation, it will be a disaster for the Earth.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing. Not long ago, that giant hand appeared again and sent over ten Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals. However, it was completely destroyed by lightning this time,¡± Yue Fandie said.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly. ¡°It seems that the rules of the Earth are awakening very quickly and have already started resisting the intruders.¡±


    The awakening of the rules of the Earth was not a good thing for the Assembly of Immortals. That was why they wanted to build a Transfer Formation.


    ¡°Strangely, those Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals soon disappeared without a trace after they were sent here. Since then, there has been no news about them at all.¡±


    Chu Xun thought for a while. If he was not mistaken, the purpose of those Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals who came here was to build a Transfer Formation.


    ¡°Mr. Yue, please send your men to find out the whereabouts of those Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals,¡± said Chu Xun. He had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already thought of it and sent people to investigate,¡± Yue Fandie said.


    Chu Xun nodded and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°The Assembly of Immortals and the alien land, you¡¯d better behave yourselves and not make any trouble. Otherwise, I will have no choice but to wipe you out.¡±


    He had no time to waste. He had only found the Phoenix Flower and Fiery Green Lotus, so he needed to find the other eighteen ingredients of the Life Extension Elixir, all of which were rare herbs.


    After chatting with Yue Fandie and his sons for a while and learning about what had happened in the outside world in the past few months, Chu Xun pondered for a long time. In the end, he logged into the Martial Tao Forum, which he had not logged in for a long time, and unloaded the information on the eighteen herbs needed to prepare the Life Extension Elixir.


    He did not expect to gain much from what he did, but it would be a good thing if he could get some clues.


    Chu Xun¡¯s every move could attract much attention.


    He had been missing for over fifty years. After he reappeared, he killed Kuang Zhan and several others, showed up in the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, and went to the Subterranean Devils Realm. The outsiders did not know that he had reappeared.


    After he logged into the forum, many funny things happened.


    Someone asked, ¡°Are you really Chu the Devil?¡±


    Chu Xun replied, ¡°You bet.¡±


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t believe what he said. There have been many people pretending to be Chu the Devil these years. Don¡¯t be fooled by him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Last time, there was a guy who alleged himself to be Chu the Devil. He said that his mother was sick and he needed money for treatment, so I gave him tens of thousands. In the end, he ran away with the money. Don¡¯t ever let me find him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll surely kill him.¡±


    Some people said to Chu Xun, ¡°Bro, your trick is lame and outdated. Everyone knows that Chu the Devil has been missing for fifty years. It¡¯s better to say that you are the First Emperor of Qin and need money to unify the Earth. Maybe some stupid fellow will believe you.¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°Uncle, there are many things you don¡¯t know because you¡¯ve been missing for fifty years. There are several thousand people who impersonated you and deceived others online. Some people even said that they were your apprentices,¡± Yue Jingchou said.


    Chu Xun was surprised. ¡°Were there so many people impersonating me?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, watch this,¡± Yue Jingchou said. He began to speak online, ¡°I¡¯m Yue Jingchou from the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. I can prove that he is the real Chu the Devil. He¡¯s come back.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, did you see that? These two people are partners who team up to deceive others. Don¡¯t fall for their tricks!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re Yue Jingchou, I¡¯m Yue Fandie. Where are you, my son? Are you trying to trick me? What a stupid trick!¡±


    Yue Jingchou grew livid with rage. He nearly threw his cell phone to the floor. He replied, ¡°Where are you, you son of a bitch? I¡¯m going to find you right now.¡±


    ¡°Did you see that, everyone? The liar¡¯s cover has been blown, and he is ashamed into anger. He knows that he can¡¯t fool us, so he is going to find us and rob us in the open,¡± someone said.


    Yue Jingchou was infuriated. He shouted angrily that he was going to kill those bastards.


    Chu Xun was amused. ¡°Things online are just like this. Many people say harsh and mean words. After all, nobody knows who is on the other end of the wire. In fact, it is possible to find out who he is, but it will take a lot of effort and time.¡±


    Chu Xun stayed in the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy for a few days. When he was about to leave, someone came for him.


    ¡°The Winged race?¡± He was a little surprised when he heard the name of the visitor¡¯s race.


    ¡°He said he had something to discuss with you,¡± Yue Fandie said.


    ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®when the fox preaches, look to your geese.¡¯ He must be up to no good. Let me kill him,¡± said Yue Jingchou.


    Yue Fandie slapped Yue Jingchou in the head and scolded, ¡°Watch your language and don¡¯t say anything funny! You stay put and stop messing around.¡±


    Yue Jingchou rubbed his nose in embarrassment. Only then did he realize that he was wrong.


    ¡°Let him in. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s up to,¡± Chu Xun said after thinking for a while.


    After a short while, an elder of the Winged race in light armor with a strong aura walked in under the guidance of a disciple of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xie Qingyun, the sixth senior of the Winged race. I¡¯ve heard a lot about Chu the Devil and Lord Yue.¡± Xie Qingyun had a strikingly elegant bearing.


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Chu Xun smiled faintly.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Xie Qingyun took his seat with a smile on his face.


    ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m in the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy?¡± Chu Xun asked casually.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, Zu Si has guessed that you¡¯re here,¡± Xie Qingyun said, ¡°the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals, including Kuang Zhan and the others, went to Gujiang City to rescue Wu Keyin, but they were either killed or injured. Later, Mu Ziran joined hands with the Zombie race to put pressure on the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, but he never returned. When Zu Si came to the northwest area and found that the disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy were patrolling normally, he knew that something bad had happened to Mu Ziran. Therefore, he guessed that you had turned up. Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that you, the renowned Chu the Devil, is probably the only one in the world that can kill all those Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    The look on Yue Fandie¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°No wonder Zu Si turned around and left as soon as he arrived in the northwest area. It turns out that he knew that something bad had happened to the people on his side.¡±


    ¡°Zu Si? I¡¯ve heard this name more than one time. I will definitely meet with this Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals when there is a chance.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled, revealing his snow-white teeth, which, however, made Xie Qingyun shiver.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. What are you doing here in the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy?¡± Yue Jingchou asked, looking very unhappy.


    Xie Qingyun glanced at Yue Fandie and made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other before his chest. ¡°This must be the Fourth Young Master Yue, a remarkable genius of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me,¡± Yue Jingchou said brusquely.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you at last!¡± Xie Qingyun cupped one hand in the other before his chest. He was not annoyed.


    Chu Xun and Yue Fandie exchanged glances. ¡°There¡¯s more to Xie Qingyun than meets the eye. He shows extraordinary magnanimity.¡±


    However, they didn¡¯t know that although Xie Qingyun was wearing a smile on his face, he was cursing in his heart. Had it not been for the fact that he feared Chu Xun, he would have killed Yue Jingchou already.


    Xie Qingyun looked at Yue Fandie and Chu Xun and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°Just go ahead. There are no outsiders here,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°To be honest, if the Reality Painting were not in your hands, I would never come here to visit you. This visit is no less dangerous than walking on the edge of a blade.¡± Xie Qingyun smiled bitterly.


    Chu Xun smiled secretly. Xie Qingyun was a good emissary. At the very least, his words flattered Chu Xun a lot.


    ¡°You are not here to ask for the Reality Painting, are you?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile on his face. He had killed four seniors of the Winged race, and now he had four fragments of the Reality Painting.


    ¡°Of course not. No matter how courageous I am, I still dare not ask for anything from you.¡± Xie Qingyun smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m here for cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Cooperation? Tell me about it,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°In fact, the Reality Painting is a treasure map. There are ten pieces of it. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you have four pieces. This time, I took the other six pieces with me when I left home. I came here to work with you and search for the treasure together.¡±


    Chu Xun subconsciously looked at Xie Qingyun¡¯s Storage Ring.


    Xie Qingyun¡¯s face stiffened slightly. He said, ¡°I came here alone. I don¡¯t have anything on me.¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°It seems that the alien races have checked up on me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xie, why did you say that? You came to visit the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. We will not ask anything from you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Xie Qingyun smiled without saying anything, but he despised Chu Xun very much in his heart. ¡°Everyone knows that Chu the Devil swindles everyone that he can get his claws into. One can get something from a stingy man, but nobody can get anything from him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xie, how are you planning to work together?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile on his face.


    ¡°In that case, I will call you Mr. Chu.¡± Xie Qingyun¡¯s face grew serious. ¡°I believe that you should know about the disappearance of the Suspended Mountain, right?¡±


    ¡°The Suspended Mountain?¡± Chu Xun was confused. He had never heard of such a thing.


    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you know about it?¡± Xie Qingyun was doubtful. ¡°There have been many rumors about it recently. It is impossible that he has not heard of it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a misunderstanding, Mr. Xie,¡± Yue Fandie said, ¡°Chu Xun really doesn¡¯t know about that. He has come out of seclusion for only a few days, and I haven¡¯t had time to tell him that yet.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that a strange mountain appeared in the Mighty Desert at the border. It is suspended tens of feet off the ground, so it is called the Suspended Mountain,¡± Yue Fandie said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Mr. Yue,¡± said Xie Qingyun.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yue Fandie was puzzled.


    ¡°The so-called Suspended Mountain is actually a palace and a historic site. The key to open it is the Reality Painting,¡± Xie Qingyun said.


    Chu Xun thought to himself, ¡°Now I get it. Had it not been for the four pieces of Reality Painting in my hands, the Winged race wouldn¡¯t have come here to work with me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, I hope that we can open this historic site together. We can split the things in it proportionally according to the number of the pieces of Reality Painting in our hands. We¡¯ll have six shares, and you will get four shares.¡±


    Chu Xun sneered. ¡°Mr. Xie, you are a little insincere. Now that we will work together to search for the treasures, they should be divided equally between us.¡±


    Xie Qingyun smiled bitterly. ¡°You might not know this, but our six shares are not for the Winged race only. Some Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals, the Lycan race, the Peacock race, and other people will also have a share. In fact, we won¡¯t have much left. However, you alone will get four shares, and they will all be yours.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I agree!¡± Chu Xun agreed.


    ¡°Very good. You are really a decisive person, Mr. Chu.¡± Xie Qingyun stood up and cupped one hand in the other before his chest. ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving now. We¡¯ll meet in Flower City in three days.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and had someone see Xie Qingyun off.

 Chapter 536 - Cooperation

    After Xie Qingyun left, Yue Fandie thought for a moment and looked at Chu Xun, saying, ¡°Bro, we have to guard against this. The alien races and the Assembly of Immortals hate you to the guts. They wish you could just drop dead. Now, they offered to cooperate with you only because of the fragments of the Reality Painting you have. If you really open the ancient ruins, they would by no means sit back and watch you take away 40 percent of the treasures in it.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°No one would work hard if there was nothing to be gained. Those bastards must be up to no good,¡± Yue Jingchou muttered.


    ¡°Second Uncle, they must have something up their sleeves. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to come here and seek help even though they know very well about your cultivation and disposition.¡± Yue Hongbo¡¯s view of the matter was rather thorough.


    ¡°Second Uncle, I don¡¯t think you should go. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. These bastards are rather wicked. They may have set up a trap for you,¡± Yue Changle said.


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go. I must go. But Jingchou will go with me this time.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Yue Jingchou was taken aback for seconds before he rejoiced and said eagerly, ¡°Great! I¡¯d love to¡­¡±


    The prospect of fighting side by side with Chu Xun made him very excited.


    ¡°Do you have a plan, bro?¡± Asked Yue Fandie.


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°What you said is correct. The Assembly of Immortals and the alien races are not easy to deal with. We have to be on guard.¡±


    Chu Xun knew very well that with his current cultivation, he was not strong enough to dominate the world and do whatever he wanted with no scruples. Since ancient times, many big shots had failed miserably when they were not on alert. Chu Xun was confident but not conceited.


    ¡°What is your plan, Second Uncle?¡± Asked Yue Jingchou.


    Chu Xun looked at him and told him his plan.


    His plan was to swap identities. Yue Jingchou pretended to be him while he disguised himself as Yue Jingchou.


    This way, the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals would only focus on Yue Jingchou, the fake Chu Xun, and ignored the real one.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Yue Jingchou agreed without thinking.


    ¡°This plan is highly risky. Even though I¡¯ll be there to protect you, I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t be in danger. You should think it through,¡± Chu Xun advised. After all, no one knew what dirty tricks the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals had up their sleeves.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s doable,¡± Yue Fandie said, ¡°this boy is also an Immortal-level expert now, but he lacks experience. It¡¯ll do him good if he can go on an adventure with you.¡±


    ¡°Brother, no one can predict what will happen on this trip. Are you really not worried at all about Jingchou going on the trip with me? Moreover, he¡¯ll become a thorn in the side of the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    ¡°As a man of our Yue Family, how can Jingchou be afraid of death?¡± Said Yue Fandie. He was not perturbed at all.


    ¡°I strongly doubt if I¡¯m really your biological son,¡± muttered Yue Jingchou.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go on an adventure at the risk of my life. But my father does nothing to stop me. Instead, he completely supports me.¡±


    ¡°You insolent pup, I think you need a good beating again,¡± Yue Fandie scowled and then said, ¡°if you¡¯re afraid of danger, just let your older brother do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with that,¡± Yue Hongbo said eagerly.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± said Yue Jingchou hastily, putting on an air of righteousness, ¡°how can I just sit idly by and watch my older brother risk his life? If I don¡¯t go to hell, who will? Let me take the risk.¡±


    The matter was settled then.


    Yue Jingchou had basically the same physique as Chu Xun. Both of them were quite slender. Thus, only a few minor alterations would suffice.


    Chu Xun changed Yue Jingchou¡¯s appearance with a secret skill, while he altered his face to look exactly like Yue Jingchou.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Xun the Devil now,¡± said Yue Jingchou enthusiastically. He paced back and forth. Then, looking at Chu Xun, he said, ¡°Second Uncle, do I look like you?¡±


    ¡°You should call me Jingchou now,¡± Chu Xun reminded him.


    Next, Chu Xun cautioned him about what he should pay attention to.


    Yue Jingchou listened carefully and diligently studied Chu Xun¡¯s every move.


    ¡°I still think there¡¯s something missing, isn¡¯t there?¡± Yue Hongbo mused for a while. Then, his eyes sparkled with enlightenment as he said, ¡°That¡¯s it. He lacks Second Uncle¡¯s domineering air, the kind derived from having no fear.¡±


    Yue Jingchou was stunned for a moment. Then, thinking of Chu Xun¡¯s posture, he put one hand behind his back, squinted at others, and paced with his toes pointing outward as if he was the most powerful man in the world.


    Yue Fandie gave him a kick, saying, ¡°You should be domineering, not arrogant. You¡¯re now like a ruffian who needs a spanking.¡±


    Chu Xun sniggered. He lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then he took out a Spirit Stone, closed his fingers as if they were a blade, and carved a small magic formation on the Spirit Stone before handing it to Yue Jingchou.


    Yue Jingchou activated the Spirit Stones. Next, his aura changed into one that was terrifyingly powerful. The looming pressure he emitted was horror-inspiring.


    Chu Xun did the same thing to another Spirit Stone and handed it to Yue Jingchou, saying, ¡°This stone has a Defending Formation. Activate it as soon as you encounter any danger.¡±


    Yue Jingchou nodded vigorously and stowed them away. These stones could be life-saving.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one thing Jingchou can¡¯t do,¡± said Yue Fandie.


    ¡°Brother, you mean flying?¡± Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have it all planned out.¡±


    Three days passed quickly.


    On this day, Chu Xun and Yue Jingchou set off for Flower City to meet up with the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races.


    In front of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, Chu Xun fetched out a flying Sacred Relic. A huge ship materialized and floated in the air. It was the one he had snatched from the Mustelid race.


    He and Yue Jingchou got on the flying ship and flew toward Flower City.


    According to the investigation of the disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, the members of the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races already arrived at the Huatai Hotel in the downtown area yesterday.


    They did not deliberately hide their identities because they wanted Chu Xun to know where they were.


    When the flying ship entered the airspace above Flower City. it attracted many ordinary people¡¯s attention.


    More than a dozen people came out of the Huatai Hotel, including Xie Qingyun.


    One of them was an old man with yellow hair and a yellow beard. Looking at the spaceship in the sky with malicious eyes, he scolded angrily, ¡°That jerk!¡±


    ¡°Brother Huang, what is that?¡± Asked a middle-aged man with a terrifying aura. He looked completely baffled.


    ¡°This flying treasure belongs to our Mustelid race. One day, it just disappeared. Turns out that it was snatched away by Chu Xun the Devil,¡± Huang Chi said furiously.


    Everyone caught on.


    ¡°Brother Huang, please bear with it for the time being,¡± Xie Qingyun said consolingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what¡¯s the right thing to do,¡± Huang Chi said with a long face.


    The flying ship slowly landed. Chu Xun followed Yue Jingchou and disembarked.


    ¡°Brother Chu, welcome, welcome,¡± Xie Qingyun headed forward to greet them.


    ¡°This is the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy¡¯s domain. I should be the one welcoming you,¡± Yue Jingchou, who had disguised as Chu Xun, said with a smile.


    Xie Qingyun was slightly taken aback. But shortly, he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Chu, please forgive me. I shouldn¡¯t have stolen the host¡¯s thunder.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun¡± shook his head to show that he didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Brother Chu, let me get this straight. From now on, we¡¯ll cooperate with good faith. For the sake of the gains, we should let bygones be bygones for the time being, right?¡± Xie Qingyun was very smart. He directly stated that there was enmity between them instead of trying to deny it.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡± nodded slightly in agreement.


    ¡°Brother Chu, this is Master Zu Si.¡± Xie Qingyun pointed at a lanky young man with ordinary looks.


    Zu Si¡¯s skin was fair and clear, which made him look somewhat feminine. There was a faint smile on his face. He did not look too aloof or too cordial. He took two steps forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Brother Chu¡¯s great name. I¡¯m Zu Si. Glad to meet you.¡±


    The urge to kill raged inside Yue Jingchou. It was because of this man¡¯s scheme that Mu Ziran and the Zombie race nearly launched a bloodbath in the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. However, he was Chu Xun now. He knew what his priority was. With a smile on his face, he remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Master Zu as well. I heard that you are setting up a Transfer Formation. Has the construction been completed? Where is it built? I wonder if I have the honor of visiting it.¡±


    Zu Si¡¯s face stiffened slightly. But he quickly put on his regular look and said, ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re flattering us. It is only Mu Ziran¡¯s means to seek survival. Brother Chu, please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun¡± nodded with a smile and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Xie Qingyun quickly changed the subject. Pointing at Huang Chi, he said, ¡°This is an expert from the Mustelid race. His name is Huang Chi.¡±


    Huang Chi glanced at ¡°Chu Xun¡± and snorted coldly. He did not step up to salute him.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡± narrowed his eyes slightly, and a formidable aura surged around him. ¡°You seem to take issue with me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t get this wrong. Brother Huang is a distant and unsociable person. He has always been like this. If Brother Huang has offended you, I apologize to you on behalf of him.¡± Xie Qingyun tried to smooth things over.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡± nodded and withdrew his aura. As a gesture of showing Xie Qingyun some respect, he let this slide.


    ¡°This is Hei Peng, our friend from the Draconian race.


    ¡°This is Kong Changcun, a friend from the Peacock race.


    ¡°This is Jing Shan, a friend from the Assembly of Immortals.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Xie Qingyun introduced all the people present one by one.


    Except for Huang Chi, the others all seemed quite respectful.


    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± Asked ¡°Chu Xun¡±.


    Xie Qingyun replied, ¡°Brother Chu, if there is nothing else, let¡¯s depart as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun¡± nodded slightly and said, ¡°Give me two hours.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Brother Chu,¡± Xie Qingyun said.


    Yue Jingchou and Chu Xun turned around and left. Two hours later, they came back on time.


    ¡°We¡¯re all set. Brother Xie, let¡¯s set off,¡± called out Chu Xun after he and Yue Jingchou boarded the flying ship.


    The corners of Xie Qingyun¡¯s mouth twitched. They originally hoped to ask Chu Xun to let them take his flying ship as well so that they could travel faster.


    However, from the looks of it, Chu Xun didn¡¯t want them to get on the ship, so he did not have the face to make the request.


    The group of people set off for the ancient ruins.


    Xie Qingyun and the others were running strenuously on the ground, while Chu Xun and Yue Jingchou were basking in the sun on the flying ship, enjoying barbeque and good wine.


    They left for two hours just to buy food for the barbecue.


    ¡°That jackass¡­¡± When Huang Chi saw this, he gnashed his teeth.


    His curse was, of course, captured by Chu Xun¡¯s extremely acute ears. With a flick of his finger, the chicken bone in his hand accurately hit the back of Huang Chi¡¯s head.


    Huang Chi felt a gust of cold wind was suddenly blowing at him from behind. He wanted to dodge, but he couldn¡¯t. Something hit the back of his head. Instantly, his brain vibrated. It was as if someone just struck him in the head with a rod. Everything in front of his eyes became dark, and he slumped onto the ground and rolled dozens of meters away.


    Xie Qingyun and the others were all startled. In shock, they stared blankly at Huang Chi¡¯s furious expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    They were running as fast as lightning. With the wind whistling in their ears, they didn¡¯t hear or notice anything unusual.


    Huang Chi looked at the flying ship in the air with a sullen face. In fact, he did not know what had hit him or who did it. Subconsciously, he thought it must be Chu Xun.


    He looked around for the thing that hit him, but he couldn¡¯t find anything.


    When Chu Xun threw out the chicken bone, he exerted the Concealed Force, which reduced the chicken bone to powder after it hit the target.


    Yue Jingchou, who now had turned back to be himself, walked to the side of the ship. When he noticed Huang Chi¡¯s vicious gaze, he was involuntarily taken aback.


    ¡°Weasel, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Huang Chi¡¯s expression grew increasingly sinister. ¡°You know what you guys did.¡±


    ¡°I know what?¡± Yue Jingchou asked, his face written with confusion.


    Just as Huang Chi was about to lash out, Zu Si called, ¡°Brother Huang.¡±


    Huang Chi then fought back his anger and shot a hard look at Yue Jingchou before he cocked his head to one side.


    ¡°Wow¡­ There¡¯s a huge bump on your head¡­¡± Yelped Yue Jingchou.


    It was not until then that the others saw that there was a fist-sized bump on the back of Huang Chi¡¯s head, and fresh blood was seeping out of it.


    Huang Chi¡¯s just repressed temper flared again at Yue Jingchou¡¯s words.


    ¡°Little bastard, even if your father came, he wouldn¡¯t dare speak to me like this. You¡¯d better behave, or you¡¯ll bring doom on yourself!¡± Huang Chi said gloomily.


    ¡°Jingchou, come back.¡±


    Just as Yue Jingchou was about to snap back, he heard Chu Xun call him. He pointed a finger at Huang Chi and said, ¡°Just you wait, weasel!¡±


    With that, Yue Jingchou walked back.


    Because the ship was too big, the people on the ground couldn¡¯t see what was happening on the ship at all.


    Not long after Yue Jingchou went inside, Chu Xun leaped off the ship with a wild aura and swooped down on Huang Chi.

 Chapter 537 - Get over Here and Apologize!

    Chu Xun plunged from the flying ship like a thunderbolt. The aura around him was violent. He raised his hand and whacked at Huang Chi.


    Huang Chi was alarmed and infuriated. Although he was at the Intermediate Immortal Level, he was not so pompous as to believe that he could fight against Chu Xun. According to Zu Si¡¯s speculation, Kuang Zhan and others were killed by Chu Xun.


    Huang Chi roared angrily. His Internal Breath swept around him and layers of armor made of his protective aura covered him. At the same time, he desperately struck out with his palms, and his Internal Breath rushed toward Chu Xun like a cascade.


    Chu Xun¡¯s momentum was so strong that Huang Chi¡¯s cascade-like aura was directly shattered by his fist energy. With a bang, Chu Xun¡¯s fist smashed Huang Chi¡¯s armor of the protective aura and landed on his face without any unnecessary fancy moves.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Ear-splitting sounds of bones cracking rang through the air. Huang Chi let out a shrill cry. Half of his face caved in. His facial features all moved to different places. Blood stained every inch of his face. He flew outward, falling at someplace several thousand meters away.


    Xie Qingyun and the others were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°Brother Chu, since we are already allies, let¡¯s put aside our past grudges for now and cooperate with each other sincerely. What you did is not appropriate, is it?¡± Xie Qingyun felt like losing his temper, yet he couldn¡¯t. His face turned purple as he strived to hold back his rage.


    ¡°I brought Jingchou here. How can I let an animal scold him here?¡± Chu Xun sneered. ¡°If you want to cooperate with me, then behave yourselves. If not, then get out of here immediately. Once any of you bark like this again, the punishment won¡¯t be so light next time. I¡¯ll make that person disappear for good.¡±


    Chu Xun calling Huang Chi ¡°animal¡± made the experts from the Peacock race and the Draconian race look rather uncomfortable. They were angry, but they did not dare to talk back. That made them rather aggrieved.


    ¡°Tell him to get over here and apologize,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    ¡°Er¡­¡± Xie Qingyun was speechless. ¡°He¡¯s beaten Huang Chi into a pulp. Now he wants the victim to apologize?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re carrying this too far, don¡¯t you think?¡± Asked Zu Si.


    ¡°This is none of your business. Screw off,¡± Chu Xun squinted at Zu Si and said, ¡°I heard that you could calculate the future flawlessly. Do you want to do some calculation to see if I dare to kill you here?¡±


    Zu Si¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. A cold light flashed across his eyes, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Then, he said, ¡°Brother Chu, though I respect you greatly, the Assembly of Immortals is no pushover.¡±


    ¡°The Assembly of Immortals is nothing to me. If not for the purpose of making more profits, I would have killed people like you the moment we met,¡± Chu Xun said with a sneer, not bothering to spare Zu Si¡¯s feelings.


    Zu Si¡¯s eyes were rancorous. A cold light flickered in his eyes and he clenched his fists.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure disappeared in a flash. Zu Si¡¯s expression changed greatly. His Internal Breath surged around him. With his fist energy raging, he punched out.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The two fists collided, resulting in a violent gale that turned into a violent storm.


    Zu Si grunted and his body flew backward like a broken sack. He landed a thousand meters away and staggered a few steps before regaining his balance.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re sincere to be our ally at all,¡± Zu Si said in a deep voice.


    Unexpectedly, a smile climbed onto Chu Xun¡¯s lips. Instead of chasing after Zu Si, he said with a faint smile, ¡°If I were not sincere, what am I doing here? Playing house with you? Tell that animal to come and apologize to me, or our alliance will fall apart.¡±


    Zu Si¡¯s complexion changed.


    Xie Qingyun looked troubled. He turned to look at Huang Chi and suggested, ¡°Brother Huang, how about¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Huang Chi interrupted Xie Qingyun angrily. He stared at Chu Xun with bitter resentment.


    Chu Xun curved his lips into a sneer and said, ¡°Weasel, do you know what happened to those who dared to look at me like that in the past? I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll kill you immediately. And I guarantee you that no one here can stop me, nor will anyone give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Brother Huang, just apologize!¡± Said Zu Si in a low voice.


    Half of Huang Chi¡¯s face had caved in, dripping with blood. His pair of yellow eyes revealed viciousness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Still, he chose to apologize. He didn¡¯t dare to risk his life for this.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re talking. Since you are in human form, you should know how to behave like a human being,¡± Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°also, bear this in mind. I¡¯m cooperating with the Winged race. You¡¯re just tagging along. To put it bluntly, you¡¯re a beggar. Now you¡¯re begging for a living, you should stay humble.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Xun leaped onto the flying ship.


    ¡°Second Uncle¡­¡± Yue Jingchou gave him a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s swap our identities again.¡±


    Soon, once again, Chu Xun became Yue Jingchou, and Yue Jingchou became him.


    ¡°Found anything, Second Uncle?¡± Asked Yue Jingchou.


    Chu Xun gave him an appreciative look. Just now, he changed back to his real identity and made an aggressive move just to test the waters.


    ¡°You should pay more attention to Zu Si on this trip,¡± Chu Xun reminded him.


    He¡¯d only exchanged a single move with Zu Si earlier, yet he¡¯d sensed there was a very mighty force inside Zu Si¡¯s body.


    The information was wrong. It was said that Zu Si¡¯s cultivation was not impressive, yet his strategies were unparalleled. In fact, his cultivation was very strong, even not much weaker than Kuang Zhan¡¯s. In that previous test, Zu Si didn¡¯t use his full strength but channeled part of his power to suppress the mighty force in his body.


    Chu Xun knew that some almighty figures could seal part of their power in other people¡¯s bodies. Once that part of power burst out, the consequence would be terrible. If he had guessed right, Zu Si had an almighty figure¡¯s power inside him.


    ¡°Uncle, why didn¡¯t you kill that weasel?¡± Yue Jingchou asked.


    Chu Xun said, ¡°It¡¯s better to let him breathe for the time being. If I kill him, these people may be too afraid of me. That will make this search for treasures fail.¡±


    Yue Jingchou nodded with a half-comprehended look.


    As the flying ship sped forward, the people on the ground raced. They were all Immortal-level experts who could run at the speed of lightning for several days on end without getting tired.


    In just one day, the group arrived at the border.


    When Chu Xun was in school, he had been to the border area for a tour. At that time, the border area was very beautiful. There were snow-capped mountains and lakes. He had even been to the legendary Kenas Lake, where it was rumored that the water monsters lived.


    But now, with the continuous development of Earth, the beasts wreaking havoc, and the expansion of the desert, many beautiful scenes he saw in the past had gone.


    The Mighty Desert¡¯s area used to be 330,000 square kilometers. Now, it was estimated to be several million square kilometers.


    The group came to the edge of the desert to take a brief rest. Then, they would head into the desert.


    The desert was very dangerous. Even Immortal-level experts had to be extremely circumspect. After all, some natural disasters, such as quicksand and sandstorms, as well as many natural phenomena were too mighty for mankind to ward off.


    Chu Xun found that they were not the only ones who had entered the desert. Groups of people were everywhere. And their conversations all centered on the Suspended Mountain.


    ¡°They¡¯re all courting death,¡± Hei Peng from the Draconian race laughed coldly.


    After the short break, they embarked on the journey into the desert.


    Since Chu Xun and Yue Jingchou traveled by flying ship, they virtually slept their way here. The journey was very relaxing for them.


    Xie Qingyun and the others, however, looked kind of woebegone. They had been running frantically for the whole day. Now, they were travel-worn.


    The desert was spectacular. But it was also desolate, giving one a sense of loneliness. If one were to walk in the vast desert alone, one would probably go crazy.


    Huang Chi¡¯s face was pretty much completely healed. After all, he was an Immortal-level expert. His recovery ability was strong.


    He saw a team riding camels. These were also a group of warriors heading to the center of the desert. There was an Immortal-level expert amongst them, and the others were all in the Great King Realm. The team had around 12 people.


    Huang Chi raised his hand, and his Internal Breath surged. He threw out a punch, causing the sand to fly to the sky, which blew the Great King Realm masters off the back of their camels and flew backward.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Demanded the only Immortal-level expert in that group, who was sitting on his camel, coldly scowling at Huang Chi.


    ¡°You swarm of ants, hand over these camels,¡± Huang Chi said domineeringly. The pressure of the Human-Immortal Realm instantly swept over the place.


    ¡°Who are you to tell us what to do?¡± A Great King got back on his feet and spat out the sand in his mouth, his face full of discontent.


    ¡°You humble ant, you¡¯re not qualified to ask me that. If you don¡¯t wanna die, then get lost,¡± Huang Chi laughed coldly.


    Kong Changcun, the expert from the Peacock race, stepped forward and exuded a majestic aura. The Human-Immortal Realm warrior riding the camel paled at once.


    Just Huang Chi alone was difficult for him to deal with. Now there were two such strong experts, he knew he had no odds against them at all.


    ¡°Give us the camels and get lost. If you dare to say no to us, you¡¯ll die!¡± Kong Changcun threatened.


    Even though this group was unwilling to admit defeat, the other party was clearly much more powerful than them. Thus, they didn¡¯t dare voice their rage.


    ¡°Fine, we will give you the camels!¡± The Human-Immortal Realm expert was forced to submit.


    ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you. Shove off¡­¡± Huang Chi vented all his spleens he had for Chu Xun on this group of people.


    If it weren¡¯t for fear of Chu Xun, he would have killed them all.


    ¡°Human beings are just cheap. They wouldn¡¯t behave until they suffered.¡± Huang Chi sneered.


    As soon as Huang Chi finished speaking, Chu Xun suddenly appeared beside him and casually threw a punch at him. Huang Chi had no time to duck.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Blood splashed, and Huang Chi screamed. The half of his face that had just healed with great difficulty caved in again. With his facial features in disarray, he flew backward and then landed on the desert. Half of his body had sunk into the sand.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun leaped and appeared in front of Kong Changcun in a flash. He raised his hand and attacked again.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, how dare you!¡±


    Kong Changcun roared in horror. He hurried to run his cultivation method to defend himself. Yet, his Internal Breath was smashed by Chu Xun, and his amethyst-like palm hit his face with great force.


    ¡°Slap!¡±


    Kong Changcun howled miserably. Blood was all over his face. Just like Huang Chi, he flew a thousand meters away before plunging into the sand.


    Xie Qingyun and the others were dumbfounded.


    The team on the opposite side was also stunned.


    The Human-Immortal Realm warrior, however, walked up to Chu Xun and said respectfully with a fist salute, ¡°Greetings, Chu the Devil.¡±


    Just now, he heard clearly that Kong Changcun called the man Chu the Devil.


    Those Great Kings eyed Chu Xun with surprise and curiosity. ¡°He is the famous Chu the Devil!


    ¡°The rumor on the Internet is true. Chu the Devil who had disappeared for half a century has really reappeared.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Senior Chu,¡± those Great Kings saluted.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly, indicating that they should wait. Then he turned to Xie Qingyun and said, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you? How dare you insult mankind in my presence? Do you really think that I¡¯m that good-tempered?¡±


    ¡°There is a misunderstanding. Brother Huang and Brother Kong did not mean to offend you.¡± Xie Qingyun was full of resentment and he felt extremely aggrieved. He had tried his best to be a peacemaker during the journey.


    ¡°You animals actually dared to call human beings ants? Who gave you the nerve?¡± Chu Xun reprimanded.


    ¡°Calm down, Brother Chu. I¡¯m sure Brother Huang and Brother Kong really didn¡¯t do this on purpose,¡± Zu Si said.


    ¡°If there is a next time, I¡¯ll definitely kill you,¡± Chu Xun snorted.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you¡¯re too imperious,¡± Kong Changcun protested. The Peacock race had always been proud and liked to keep up appearances. After being sent flying away by Chu Xun¡¯s slap, Kong Changcun was humiliated and infuriated.


    Chu Xun stared at Kong Changcun with a menacing look in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Xie Qingyun criticized Kong Changcun inwardly. ¡°Old peacock, shut up! At this moment, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to stay silent. But you have to make things worse by answering back!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Chu Xun leaped in a flash and zoomed toward Kong Changcun. He made a fist print and thrust his fist at him.


    Kong Changcun roared. The aura around him surged. In a fraction of a second, he transformed back into his true form, which was a huge peacock more than 50 meters long. Then, he soared to the air.

 Chapter 538 - One Got Injured While One Was Killed

    Kong Changcun transformed into his original form. His huge body blotted out the sky, and as he flapped his wings, there was a hurricane sweeping the sand all over the sky.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Kong Changcun¡¯s voice thundered in the air like a huge bell.


    ¡°Well, you are just a beast, so there is no need for me to show you any mercy.¡± Chu Xun sneered disdainfully.


    ¡°Do you really think you are invincible in this world?¡± Kong Changcun roared, surrounded by flowing light.


    ¡°Brother Kong, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Xie Qingyun shouted, but before he could finish his words, Kong Changcun shook some feathers off his body. Those feathers were as sharp as arrows and shot toward Chu Xun.


    Buzz!


    The Reincarnation Lines flew all over the sky and shot out as well. With a series of explosions, those feathers were blown up by the Reincarnation Lines and disappeared.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Zu Si yelled angrily. Even if Kong Changcun attacked Chu Xun with all his feathers, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him.


    Bang!


    The sand under Chu Xun¡¯s feet exploded and he suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Brother Kong, be careful¡­¡± Huang Chi was shocked and roared.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun appeared in the sky above Kong Changcun and was descending at an extremely fast speed.


    All of Kong Changcun¡¯s feathers stood on end, and he flapped his wings like a fighting cock and intended to flee.


    Unfortunately, he failed to dodge Chu Xun¡¯s attack.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun landed from the sky and stepped on the head of the huge peacock. His terrifying power poured down on Kong Changcun like tides, and there was a faint sound of bones cracking.


    Kong Changcun screamed and fell to the ground headlong with Chu Xun stepping on his head, like a meteor falling to the ground.


    Boom!


    Sand was sent flying all over the sky. Kong Changcun¡¯s head crashed into the sand with his lower body above the ground.


    Everyone present gasped in shock when seeing that Chu Xun could step the head of a huge peacock into the sand. They felt pain for Kong Changcun and heard the sound of bone cracking when the latter¡¯s head crashed into the sand.


    Chu Xun raised his saber and hacked off one of Kong Changcun¡¯s wings.


    Kong Changcun¡¯s huge body trembled violently from the intense pain, causing the sand to shake with it.


    Whoosh!


    He pulled his head out of the sand, leaving a pit more than ten meters deep there and causing the sand to collapse.


    Xie Qingyun and the others could not bear to look at Kong Changcun anymore because the latter¡¯s head tilted to one side and his neck had obviously fractured.


    He transformed into his human shape and screamed in pain.


    ¡°Jingchou, catch this.¡± Chu Xun casually flung the wing of the peacock he had just hacked off at the ship in the sky. The wing weighed at least several thousand kilograms.


    ¡°Do you know what to do?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Yes, Uncle. The meal will be ready when you come back,¡± said Yue Jingchou, knowing well that Chu Xun wanted the wing to be roasted.


    He remembered when the Zombie race attacked the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, Chu Xun killed a small peacock with a slap and gave the meat to the disciples of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. Those disciples roasted the meat and didn¡¯t finish it even after half a month.


    Yue Jingchou started to remove the feathers from the wing, clean it, and cut it into several pieces. He was quite deft at it.


    Xie Qingyun and his men felt terrified. They had long heard that Chu Xun ate alien races, but they were still shocked to see it with their own eyes.


    Hei Peng¡¯s face turned livid. He had heard that Hei Teng, an expert from the Draconian race, was killed, then roasted, and eaten by Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun looked at Huang Chi.


    Huang Chi immediately shivered.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, weasel. Even dogs won¡¯t eat a dirty thing like you, let alone me,¡± Chu Xun said disdainfully. He had never heard of anyone eating weasel.


    Huang Chi couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. He felt glad that he wouldn¡¯t be eaten.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun took a step forward and approached him. He punched fiercely with unparalleled power.


    Huang Chi desperately tried his best to defend himself.


    Bang!


    With a mist of blood in the air, Huang Chi¡¯s arms were blown up by Chu Xun¡¯s punch. Yet, Chu Xun didn¡¯t stop. His punch then landed on Huang Chi¡¯s chest. As the frightening Hong Meng Immortal Qi spread out, Huang Chi screamed in horror. The next moment, his body was exploded into pieces.


    Chu Xun sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t eat you because you make me sick. But I never said I wouldn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, you¡­¡± Xie Qingyun didn¡¯t expect Chu Xun to be so violent as to injure Kong Changcun and kill Huang Chi.


    ¡°Brother Xie, I remember that I¡¯ve warned him to behave himself. As I said, if he dared to act presumptuously again, I would kill him.¡± There was a frightening look in Chu Xun¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°Do you really think that I have a good temper?¡±


    With that, Chu Xun peered at Kong Changcun, who was seriously injured, with his eyes full of murderous intent.


    ¡°Brother Chu, if you continue to kill like this, we¡¯ll no longer be allies,¡± Xie Qingyun said hastily.


    Chu Xun looked at him with a sneer and said, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Xie Qingyun hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°The ancient ruins are full of danger. The fewer experts we have, the more danger we will face. Brother Chu, please give it a second thought. After everything is settled, I won¡¯t stop you from settling the grudges between you and others.¡±


    ¡°Full of danger?¡± Chu Xun looked at him and said, ¡°Brother Xie, I have to blame you. If you had told me this earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have killed them. You know the ancient ruins best among us all. If you hadn¡¯t told me, I would have thought that these good-for-nothings were just following us like beggars.¡±


    Xie Qingyun¡¯s eyes widened. How could he be blamed for this? After all, everyone knew how dangerous it would be in the ancient ruins.


    Chu Xun looked at Kong Changcun, who was in the human shape and had lost an arm, and said, ¡°Old Peacock, I¡¯m sorry for what I did. But Brother Xie is the only one to blame for this.¡±


    After that, he strode over to Kong Changcun, took off the latter¡¯s Storage Ring, and put it away. Then, he patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Take a good rest to recover from your injuries. Brother Xie said that it was very dangerous in the ancient ruins, and you may die there if you go in like this.¡±


    Xie Qingyun¡¯s chest heaved up and down like a bellows. His eyelids were jumping, the corners of his mouth were twitching, and he felt so much grievance. He secretly cursed Chu Xun for being shameless.


    His Storage Ring had been snatched away and he had been mocked in front of everyone. These made him feel ashamed and resentful. He lowered his head to hide the deep hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°The meal is ready, Uncle,¡± Yue Jingchou said from the ship.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± Chu Xun walked a few steps and then stopped. He remembered that there was a group of human beings. He looked at the expert in the Human-Immortal Realm and invited him to go with him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you board the ship with me, my Taoist friend? I¡¯ll treat you to peacock meat.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you, Immortal Chu.¡± The expert swallowed his saliva. In fact, he wanted to eat it very much. He had heard that the meat of the peacock at the Immortal Level was like a precious medicine and contained a vast amount of life essence. But he was not as strong as Chu Xun. If he dared to take a bite of the meat, he would be hunted by the Peacock race.


    ¡°You missed a delicious meal,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile. Then he asked with a serious expression, ¡°Are you going to the Suspended Mountain?¡±


    The expert nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯d suggest you go back following the way you came.¡± Chu Xun pointed at Xie Qingyun and his companions and said, ¡°See? They are the experts of the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races. They will take control of the whole ancient ruins.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Immortal Chu. We¡¯ll go back now,¡± the expert said. Chu Xun had made it very clear that they would only get themselves killed if they went there.


    ¡°Jingchou!¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    ¡°Understood, Uncle,¡± said Yue Jingchou, cutting off a piece of meat weighing more than a hundred kilograms and bringing it over.


    Chu Xun could not help but secretly praising Yue Jingchou for being smart.


    ¡°Go back. Take this meat and eat it on the way back. Then this trip will be worth it.¡± Chu Xun motioned Yue Jingchou to hand the meat to the expert.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The expert¡¯s eyes glinted with eagerness, but he dared not to take it. Taking the peacock meat in front of so many people would certainly offend the alien races.


    ¡°Goddammit, forget it. Let me eat first. I¡¯ll never be friends with the alien races anyway.¡± Having thought it through, the expert took the peacock meat and thanked Chu Xun again.


    After saying goodbye to Chu Xun gratefully, the group of people went back the way they came.


    ¡°Uncle, the meat is ready. Let¡¯s go to eat it,¡± Yue Jingchou said to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xun was about to board the ship when he suddenly stopped and looked at Hei Peng. He said with a smile, ¡°Brother Hei, how about making a deal?¡±


    ¡°What deal?¡± Hei Peng asked.


    ¡°I heard that snake meat soup tastes good. How about I exchange a piece of peacock meat for a piece of meat on your body?¡± Chu Xun looked at him seriously and asked.


    Instantly, Hei Peng¡¯s face turned as black as pitch, and he felt extremely aggrieved. If it had not been Chu Xun but someone else that said this, he would slap the man to death.


    ¡°Exchange a piece of peacock meat for a piece of meat on my body? How evil he is!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Having seen how cruel Chu Xun was with his own eyes, Hei Peng was very afraid of him and replied in a low voice with a gloomy face.


    Chu Xun gave up persuading him and muttered, ¡°What a petty man.¡±


    Hei Peng was so angry that his nose almost became crooked. He was not the Buddha who would cut off his own flesh and feed it to the eagle.


    Zu Si looked gloomy as well. His eyes glittered, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Xie Qingyun complained inwardly and went over to treat Kong Changcun¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Brother Kong, restrain yourself. Compared to Brother Huang, you¡¯re quite lucky, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Seeing that Kong Changcun¡¯s eyes glinted icily and he was full of murderous intent, Xie Qingyun persuaded him hurriedly. They would only get themselves into bigger trouble if they provoked Chu Xun there. Huang Chi was an example. Since Chu Xun had a part of the Reality Painting, they could only restrain themselves.


    Given that Kong Changcun¡¯s injuries were quite serious and he had lost an arm, he had to take a rest for the time being.


    Several hours later, most of Kong Changcun¡¯s injuries were healed, but his lost arm was lost forever and wouldn¡¯t grow back.


    In the ship, Chu Xun and Yue Jingchou gorged themselves on the meat. The meat at the Immortal Level not only contained life essence but also tasted better than other kinds of meat.


    Kong Changcun wanted to restrain himself, but when he thought that Chu Xun was eating his wing, he could not suppress his anger at all.


    Zu Si walked up to him and took out a Jewel of Isolation before saying, ¡°Brother Kong, stay calm and restrain yourself. You can rest assured that when the ancient ruins open, we will kill Chu Xun the Devil.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zu, I¡¯m willing to pay any price to kill this devil.¡± Kong Changcun hated Chu Xun to the bone.


    Zu Si patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Brother Kong, you don¡¯t need to do anything but put up with it for the time being and stop provoking him. Then, you can leave the rest to me.¡±


    Kong Changcun nodded with a spiteful look.


    After several hours of recuperation, they set off again.


    On the ship, Chu Xun and Yue Fandie exchanged their identities again. Those alien races had learned their lesson and wouldn¡¯t make trouble at least until the ruins opened.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sure Kong Changcun hates you very much. We can¡¯t spare him,¡± Yue Fandie said.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s impossible for him to get out of the desert alive.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s something I still can¡¯t figure out.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Xie Qingyun wanted to explore the ancient ruins, and he could have gone straight to the people of the Assembly of Immortals. Why did he bring other races with him? Isn¡¯t he letting others gain the benefits for free?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why either, but there must be some kind of deal between them that tied them together.¡±


    Yue Jingchou was about to say something when he heard a loud explosion coming from below. Then, he saw yellow sand shooting into the air.

 Chapter 539 - Giant Desert Lizard

    Chu Xun and Yue Jingchou strolled to the bow of the ship and looked down.


    The sand below them burst open, and from inside crawled out one giant lizard after another. Each of them was more than four meters long, with their mouths wide open, revealing their sharp fangs.


    Among them were a couple of lizards whose terrifying auras soared into the sky. They were definitely at the Immortal Level.


    Because the lizards appeared so suddenly, a talent from the Assembly of Immortals instinctively punched one of the lizards into a pulp.


    ¡°How dare you kill the man of our Giant Lizard Race? You¡¯re asking for it.¡± A lizard at the Immortal Level roared angrily.


    ¡°Those lizards are so huge! Unbelievable!¡± Yue Jingchou yelped.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Chu Xun yelled. Since he and Yue Jingchou had disguised as each other now, Yue Jingchou should keep his voice down so as not to expose his real identity.


    Xie Qingyun stepped forward and clasped his hands. ¡°Friends from the Giant Lizard Race, I¡¯m Xie Qingyun from the Winged race. We¡¯re heading to the Suspended Mountain. Why did you suddenly launch a sneak attack against us?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re from an alien race,¡± said the lizard at the Immortal Level. ¡°This is our territory, so you can¡¯t say it¡¯s a sneak attack. And you killed my man; do you think I¡¯ll go easy on you?¡±


    ¡°So what if you don¡¯t go easy on us? Do you want to fight us?¡± Hei Peng walked forward with a frosty look on his face. ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°So am I,¡± Kong Changcun, who had lost one arm, chimed in coldly.


    Zu Si sneered and took one step forward. ¡°Us Assembly of Immortals also want to see your power.¡±


    Some powerful lizards at the Immortal Level shook their huge heads and looked fearless as they said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you guys from the Assembly of Immortals and alien races. We¡¯ll fight until we die if you don¡¯t give us an explanation.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, these lizards have guts,¡± Yue Fandie said.


    ¡°Unlike the Assembly of Immortals and alien races, the Giant Lizard Race is a native race on the earth, and this desert is dominated by them. The Assembly of Immortals and alien races are being so arrogant, so how could the Giant Lizard Race step back?¡±


    ¡°Then which side should we support?¡±


    Chu Xun said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s watch them fight first. We don¡¯t know much about the Giant Lizard Race, and we don¡¯t know their purpose either.¡±


    Yue Jingchou nodded. Since Chu Xun said so, so be it.


    ¡°Giant Lizard Race, do you really want to become enemies with us?¡± Xie Qingyun asked.


    ¡°As I said, this is our territory, and you¡¯re not welcome here. Besides, the Suspended Mountain is in our desert. You have no right to even touch it,¡± one of the lizards said.


    Xie Qingyun smiled. ¡°So it turns out that you just want to stop us from going to the Suspended Mountain.¡±


    Zu Si cupped his fists and said, ¡°Friends from the Giant Lizard Race, it¡¯s okay that you want to make things hard for us, but there is a man among us and I think you should at least show him some respect.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who this man is. No one can touch the Suspended Mountain as long as we¡¯re here,¡± another lizard at the Immortal Level said.


    ¡°Are you trying to stand in Chu Xun the Devil¡¯s way?¡± Zu Si pointed to the ship in the sky with a smile.


    Whoosh!


    The lizards subconsciously stepped back from below the ship.


    To put it bluntly, they were afraid of Chu Xun.


    Even though the desert was remote, everyone there had heard of Chu Xun¡¯s name.


    ¡°Uncle, this bastard is bluffing with your influence,¡± Yue Jingchou said angrily.


    Chu Xun chuckled and replied, ¡°This shows that Zu Si is smart. He can both deter the Giant Lizard Race and expand my influence by doing so. What¡¯s more, I can¡¯t blame him for this. He is killing two birds with one stone.¡±


    At this moment, a giant lizard at the Immortal Level stepped forward, stood up half upright, and cupped his hands before saying, ¡°Excuse me, is Chu Xun the Devil on the ship?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what should we do now?¡± Yue Jingchou asked.


    Chu Xun replied, ¡°Just ignore him.¡±


    The giant lizard waited for a while longer, but there was still no response. Then, he asked again, ¡°Is Chu Xun the Devil on the ship?¡±


    After a long time, there was still no reply.


    The giant lizard turned to look at Zu Si and said, ¡°You wanted to scare us off under Chu Xun the Devil¡¯s name. How ridiculous! We all know that he has disappeared for 50 years. How could he appear here? How could he be with you?¡±


    Zu Si looked a little grave. He had thought that Chu Xun would naturally show up after he said those words. Unexpectedly, Chu Xun pretended that he had not heard him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, do you dare to attack this ship?¡± Zu Si laughed coldly.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± The lizard sneered. An earthen-yellow halo enveloped his body, and just as he was about to attack the ship, he saw a person looking down from the ship.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, my friends from the Giant Lizard Race,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Are you Chu Xun the Devil?¡± Asked the giant lizard.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    The giant lizard subconsciously took a few steps back and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. I thought that someone passed himself off as you. Please forgive me for my rudeness.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Chu Xun waved his hand.


    ¡°Chu Xun the Devil, I have something to say, but I¡¯m wondering if I should say it now,¡± another giant lizard at the Immortal Level said.


    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve always been an irreconcilable enemy of the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races. Why would you come here with them?¡±


    ¡°We are allies for the time being,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    The members of the Giant Lizard Race looked at each other. Then, the giant lizard who had just spoken stepped forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that your fighting capability is unparalleled, and I¡¯ve admired you for long. Today, I finally got the chance to see you, and I felt lucky. Would you like to exchange a few moves with me?¡±


    These giant lizards might look stupid, but they were very smart, in fact. They were worried that the man in front of them was not Chu Xun but someone who was passed off as Chu Xun. Thus, they wanted to test his power.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Chu Xun walked down from the ship step by step with one hand behind his back, looking as if he were stepping on an invisible staircase.


    Seeing this, both Zu Si and those from the Giant Lizard Race were shocked.


    ¡°Please show your move,¡± Chu Xun reached out and said.


    The giant lizard¡¯s aura became weaker than before. Seeing how Chu Xun got off the ship, he was a little scared of him.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    An earthy-yellow halo surged around the giant lizard, stirring up the sand into the sky. Then, it suddenly pounced on Chu Xun and swiped its huge claws at him.


    Chu Xun still had one hand behind his back. He raised his hand and punched out lightly. However, the force behind his punch was terrifying, which directly knocked the lizard a thousand meters away.


    Seeing this, all the giant lizards hurriedly retreated in fear.


    The giant lizard that had been sent flying got up from the ground and flew back, saying, ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Chu Xun the Devil.¡±


    He knew very well that Chu Xun didn¡¯t mean to hurt him. Otherwise, he would have been killed or disabled by that punch just now. Only by experiencing it for himself would he know how powerful Chu Xun was.


    ¡°Well, since it was just about exchanging a few moves, there was no need to hurt each other, right?¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t understand why you allied with them. Rumor has it that the alien races and Assembly of Immortals are your irreconcilable enemies.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled and replied, ¡°I have no choice. They have the key to the Suspended Mountain.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    All the giant lizards subconsciously looked towards Zu Si and his companions.


    Zu Si¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Xun to reveal this secret so openly.


    ¡°You also have half of the key, don¡¯t you?¡± Zu Si laughed.


    ¡°Well, it hasn¡¯t been easy for me to get the key,¡± Chu Xun chuckled and said.


    The corners of Xie Qingyun¡¯s lips twitched. Chu Xun¡¯s words gave them a slap in the face because Chu Xun killed some experts of the Winged race to seize the key.


    ¡°Friends from the Giant Lizard Race, could you please let me pass?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile.


    The giant lizard replied, ¡°Of course, but the alien races and Assembly of Immortals have killed my man, so they owe me an explanation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. An eye for an eye. It¡¯s reasonable.¡± Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Uncle, the meal is ready,¡± Yue Jingchou said on the ship. He looked at the giant lizards and said, ¡°I am Yue Jingchou of the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. Your man was killed by a talent from the Assembly of Immortals. It has nothing to do with my uncle. You know, we should put the saddle on the right horse. For example, a weasel from the Mustelid race had offended my uncle and was slapped to death by my uncle. Kong Changcun, a member of the Peacock race, offended my uncle and thus got one of his wings severed. You should seek revenge on the man who killed your man.¡±


    The corners of the mouths of Zu Si and the others twitched. They secretly cursed Yue Jingchou for adding fuel to the fire, and they thought it was a lame excuse to say that the meal was ready. If they remembered correctly, Chu Xun and his men had been eating all the way. Yue Jingchou said those words to tell the Giant Lizard Race that Chu Xun would not interfere in this matter.


    Chu Xun nodded at the members of the Giant Lizard Race and boarded the ship.


    The giant lizards were no fool. They understood what Yue Fandie meant¡ª Chu Xun was not on the same side as the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races.


    ¡°Brother Yue, you¡¯re right.¡± The giant lizard cupped its fists.


    Yue Jingchou cupped his fists as well and returned to the ship.


    ¡°Uncle, how did you know that the Giant Lizard Race would try to test you,¡± Yue Jingchou asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve disappeared for fifty years, and countless people have impersonated me. Logically, the Giant Lizard Race would certainly suspect me,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yue Jingchou nodded. With a bitter expression, he complained, saying, ¡°Uncle, can¡¯t we switch identities only after we reach the Suspended Mountain? I¡¯m going to faint if we switch identities so frequently like this. I almost talked like you just now.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. He was indeed inconsiderate this time. He thought that nothing would happen on the way, but to his surprise, the Giant Lizard Race appeared on their way.


    ¡°Tell them that we will be waiting for them at the Suspended Mountain,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yue Jingchou nodded and walked to the bow of the boat. He looked at those giant lizards and said, ¡°Friends from the Giant Lizard Race, could you please step out of our way and let us pass first?¡±


    The giant lizard replied, ¡°No problem. Please go.¡±


    After that, he motioned for the other giant lizards to step out of the way.


    Yue Jingchou glanced at Zu Si. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Zu. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you on the Suspended Mountain.¡±


    Zu Si looked solemn. He had thought that Chu Xun would protect them for the sake of the ancient ruins. After all, they had most part of the Reality Painting. They did not expect that Chu Xun did not care about them at all.


    Yue Jingchou looked at Xie Qingyun and said, ¡°Would you like to let my uncle keep the other part of the Reality Painting for the time being? After all, the painting is the key to the Suspended Mountain and should be kept well.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yue¡­¡± Xie Qingyun¡¯s face turned grave. Yue Jingchou¡¯s words directly exposed their greatest trump card.


    Yue Jingchou¡¯s expression changed slightly. He quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just a slip of the tongue. There isn¡¯t Reality Painting at all.¡±


    With that, Yue Jingchou turned around and walked back into the ship.


    ¡°Guys, see you on the Suspended Mountain,¡± Chu Xun said loudly.


    The ship started and covered several thousand meters in the blink of an eye, leaving Zu Si and the others gnashing their teeth in hatred.

 Chapter 540 - A Warning!

    The ship moved at full speed, rushing thousands of meters in the blink of an eye.


    Yue Jingchou stood by the ship, looking at what was happening.


    ¡°Uncle, they are fighting each other.¡±


    Chu Xun curled his lip slightly. He didn¡¯t give a damn whether they were fighting or not.


    As dusk came, the view of the desert was quite good.


    Straight lonely smoke rose in the desert, grand long river reflected the round sunset.


    However, Chu Xun was attacked when appreciating such beautiful scenery.


    He was attacked by several pythons over 100 feet long, a kind of mutated rattlesnakes.


    After the Dramatic Change of Sky and Earth, everything on the earth had revived.


    The whole world became strange, full of wonders.


    The ants, usually as big as sesame seeds, were now the size of millstones.


    The desert was magical. In ancient times, there were oceans and oases.


    No one knew what were underneath.


    The cacti Chu Xun saw along the way in the desert were as big as hills.


    The attacks of the rattlesnakes were all blocked by the formation outside the ship.


    These rattlesnakes were very powerful. What made it happen? What did they devour?


    ¡°Those on board return by the way you came,¡± the rattlesnakes warned in human language.


    It seemed that the Suspended Mountain was not only coveted by outsiders.


    It was also coveted by the natives in the desert, such as the Giant Lizard Race and the rattlesnakes.


    Yue Jingchou approached the ship and announced, ¡°I¡¯m Yue Jingchou from the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. Stand aside and let us pass.¡±


    These rattlesnakes did not show respect for him.


    ¡°The Sanctuary of Tetrarchy reigns supreme around the northwestern regions. It¡¯s not in your territory!¡±


    Yue Jingchou was not annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s Chu the Devil,¡± he tried again.


    Whoosh!


    The rattlesnakes stepped back in fear immediately.


    ¡°Is Chu the Devil really on board?¡±


    They didn¡¯t believe it. After all, Chu Xun had disappeared for fifty years.


    Later, Chu Xun showed up in the void.


    ¡°You want to stop me?¡± Chu Xun said in a calm tone.


    ¡°Are you Chu the Devil?¡± A rattlesnake asked.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°How can you prove it?¡± Another rattlesnake asked.


    Chu Xun summoned his powers and his fists glowed purple with Hong Meng Immortal Qi. He raised his hand and smacked down again.


    Boom!


    As an explosion erupted, a terrifying storm was engulfing this place. The rattlesnakes were all blown away.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with the proof?¡± Chu Xun muttered with hardly a rise in his tone.


    ¡°This way please, Chu the Devil!¡±


    These rattlesnakes were very smart. Chu Xun had such strength and power, which would make anyone quake.


    ¡°People of the Assembly of Immortals and alien races are on the way. You can charge them.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Xun and his companions were out of sight.


    The rattlesnakes watched the ship disappear.


    A rattlesnake ordered, ¡°Summon our champions. Get ready to intercept people of the Assembly of Immortals and alien races.¡±


    ¡°Assembly of Immortals and alien races are not someone to be trifled with.¡±


    ¡°Not someone to be trifled with? How about Chu the Devil?¡±


    After a discussion, they decided to ambush the Assembly of Immortals and alien races.


    On the ship, Yue Jingchou was a little depressed.


    ¡°Uncle, when can I be as imposing as you?¡±


    Chu Xun had always been the one he admired in his heart.


    Chu the Devil. The name alone could scare away even gods and ghosts.


    Looking at him, Chu Xun replied with only one word, ¡°Kill!¡±


    Yue Jingchou kept the word in mind.


    Kill. Kill all the evil spirits. Scare away even gods and ghosts.


    The next day, they finally saw the Suspended Mountain.


    The little hill turned to be a towering mountain.


    The mountain was over 100 feet above the ground, all shrouded in the hazy light.


    At the foot of the mountain, a sea of black swarmed like a mass of black ants undulated erratically.


    ¡°How did they get here?¡± Yue Jingchou wondered.


    ¡°These natives of the desert¡ªsuch as Giant Lizard Race and the rattlesnakes, will find their equals,¡± Chu Xun chuckled and said.


    Giant Lizard Race and the rattlesnakes, although strong and powerful, couldn¡¯t be matched against the detached clans.


    ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t we walk around the mountain?¡± Suggested Yue Jingchou.


    Chu Xun agreed.


    The ship circled the mountain.


    The whole mountain was enveloped by the formation.


    ¡°Uncle, what can we do to defeat it?¡±


    Yue Jingchou wanted to break it before another person had a chance to do it.


    Chu Xun shook his head. ¡°Xie Qingyun is right. The formation can only be cracked with the Reality Painting.¡±


    It was a marvelous formation, with no Eye of Formation.


    It must be enveloped by Reality Painting and then breached.


    Only after an entire day did Xie Qingyun and the others arrived, looking grimy and unkempt like beggars.


    ¡°Where is Kong Changcun?¡± Asked Yue Jingchou curiously.


    ¡°Dead.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s lips twisted wryly.


    Yue Jingchou was shocked. ¡°What! Did the Giant Lizard Races or the rattlesnakes kill him?¡±


    Logically speaking, the Giant Lizard Races and the rattlesnakes were never a match for the Assembly of Immortals and alien races.


    Chu Xun said, ¡°Kong Changcun lost an arm and could hardly defend himself. His death was not a surprise.¡±


    The Giant Lizard race and rattlesnakes were wild beasts in the desert, displaying their shocking power.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the strong opponents, they would fight to the death.


    Zu Si and the others looked at the ship in the air, their eyes sullen.


    Instead of coming up to greet them, they just rested on the spot.


    ¡°Hei Peng¡¯s hurt,¡± muttered Yue Jingchou as he saw the terrible wound on his back.


    ¡°It was hurt by the sharp claws of the giant lizard,¡± Chu Xun chuckled and said.


    Several hours later, Zu Si and his companions were almost done recuperating and meditating.


    Xie Qingyun suggested, ¡°Chu Xun, did you have a good rest? We really should be going.¡±


    Yue Jingchou exchanged identities with Chu Xun. Later, he walked to the ship and said to Xie Qingyun contemptuously, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Xie Qingyun could no longer stop the edge of his lips from twitching. ¡°Of course, you have been waiting for a long time. You never know what we have gone through.¡±


    Zu Si stood up, looked around, and powered his voice by his Internal Breath.


    ¡°The Assembly of Immortals and alien races have teamed up to explore the mountain. Please move a thousand meters backwards.¡±


    Hearing that, Chu Xun looked at this man with strange expressions on his face.


    Xie Qingyun also slightly frowned as he heard that.


    Zusi was too arrogant.


    Amongst the warriors, there were friendly ones, but there were also many confrontational people.


    It was a mistake to suppress people by riding on the name of the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races.


    ¡°It is neither the Assembly of Immortals nor the alien race¡¯s territory. Who are you barking at?¡±


    ¡°A nobody of the Assembly of Immortals and alien races dared to order the champions of Earth. That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°So what? You¡¯ve overstepped.¡±


    These were something pleasant.


    Some eccentric people just started cursing.


    Zu Si¡¯s eyes turned gloomy.


    ¡°Those who resist my order will be killed on the spot.¡±


    Zhang Tianyou, the other Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals growled.


    Chu Xun could not help sneering.


    How could anyone standing here after getting through the interception of the Giant Lizard Race and the rattlesnakes be men easy to handle?


    Seeing from the distance, most of them were Great Kings.


    These Great Kings, however, had followed the seniors of the clan to the outside to train themselves.


    They were either the elites or the closest members of the clan. As a result, the elders who protected them would naturally not be weak.


    If there were only one sect here, they would not fight against the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races.


    However, with so many major forces gathered here, they dared to provoke them even if they knew how powerful the forces were.


    They were no fools. They dared not face the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races alone, but they dared to do so when they worked together.


    ¡°Do you really want to get in my way?¡±


    Zu Si¡¯s face darkened and became extremely gloomy.


    Xie Qingyun shook his head. He knew that even though Zu Si looked humble, he was actually very proud.


    ¡°Master Zu, your actions will make you the common enemy of all humanity,¡± Xie Qingyun reminded Zu Si and then whispered to him.


    The look in Zhang Tianyou¡¯s eyes became fierce. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill a few of the arrogant ones to warn the others?¡±


    Xie Qingyun waved a hand, saying, ¡°In the face of interests, they are definitely a close and incestuous bunch.¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking that I won¡¯t kill them?¡± Zhang Tianyou questioned, his eyes vicious.


    Xie Qingyun reminded him, ¡°Master Zhang, don¡¯t underestimate these people. Some of them may be experts that are superior.¡±


    Assembly of Immortals arrived on the earth a little bit later than other races, so they didn¡¯t have a thorough understanding of the earth.


    The alien races were the first to appear. They had suffered a great loss and had learned a lesson at the cost of blood.


    ¡°But what should we do then?¡± Zhang Tianyou yelled.


    ¡°Ride on Chu the Devil¡¯s fame,¡± Xie Qingyun muttered.


    Zu Si frowned. When dealing with the Giant Lizard Race, they had intended to ride on Chu Xun¡¯s fame. However, they failed¡­


    ¡°Not so in this case. As far as I know, Chu the Devil is very greedy. The treasures are just in front of him. How can he hold back from wanting to gain possession of them?¡± Xie Qingyun said.


    Zu Si nodded and said, ¡°We can have a try.¡±


    Xie Qingyun turned to the onlookers and bowed to them, saying loudly, ¡°Dear friends, I didn¡¯t go tough with you. It was all for your sake.¡±


    Someone sneered, ¡°You are making empty promises. Who didn¡¯t come here for the treasures in the mountain? Don¡¯t trick us.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, do you know who is on this ship?¡± Xie Qingyun asked.


    ¡°Who is it? Oh my god, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Someone¡¯s weird smile elicited a peal of laughter from the crowd.


    ¡°That¡¯s Chu the Devil,¡± chuckled Xie Qingyun, ¡°are you scared?¡±


    All of a sudden, the scene quieted down.


    The warrior¡¯s face turned pale when he heard Xie Qingyun¡¯s remarks.


    Chu the Devil?


    Compared with the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races, Chu the Devil was even more disconcerting.


    After all, the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races had not yet appeared when Chu Xun became famous.


    Someone said disdainfully, ¡°Nonsense! Who are you trying to scare? Everyone knows that Chu the Devil has disappeared for fifty years. How could he be here?¡±


    Xie Qingyun sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do. You know what will happen if you offend him.¡±


    ¡°Come out! Who is pretending to be Chu the Devil? I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    Xie Qingyun couldn¡¯t help laughing. This was exactly what he wanted. He wanted Chu the Devil to be provoked.


    The attack of Chu Xun would definitely shock and intimidate everyone.


    ¡°Come out! Who is pretending to be Chu the Devil? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The warrior stepped forward and howled with rage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go kill him, Uncle,¡± said Yue Jingchou.


    Chu Xun shook his head with excitement. ¡°They are my acquaintances. I didn¡¯t expect them to be here.¡±


    The person who questioned was no other than Ge Zhan and Gao Mohan.


    It was said that Gao Mohan and his Faith of Divine Radiance had been destroyed, being homeless and missing. It turned out that they had consorted with Ge Zhan.


    Something finally happened. A hanging ladder materialized by purple lights was extended and reached to Ge Zhan.


    ¡°Brother Ge! Brother Gao! It has been a long time! Please move on board to talk this out.¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Yue Jingchou looked depressed. They had to change back their identities.


    After being slightly surprised, Ge Zhan and Gao Mohan were overjoyed. It was indeed Chu Xun¡¯s voice.


    They got on board through the ladder and finally met Chu Xun.


    ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s really you.¡± Gao Mohan was very excited. He was there when Chu Xun was trapped by the Queen of Elves.


    ¡°Brother Chu, it has been fifty years since you disappeared. You are still as charming as before.¡± Ge Zhan was also excited.


    When acquaintances met, exchanging the usual pleasantries was a must.


    Chu Xun said, ¡°Brother Gao, I heard about the Faith of Divine Radiance and sent people to find you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be with Brother Ge.¡±


    Gao Mohan said with a wry smile, ¡°I would have long been dead if not for Brother Ge.¡±


    Chu Xun patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Quite a few Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races gathered here this time. You must feel better if they all die here.¡±


    Slightly surprised, Gao Mohan and Ge Zhan shared a look and grinned, with killing desire flashing in his eyes.

 Chapter 541 - Heavy Prison Token

    ¡°Brother Chu, why are you with those from the Assembly of Immortals and alien races?¡±


    Gao Mohan was curious. Normally, when the two sides met, they would fight to the death.


    ¡°For benefits,¡± answered Chu Xun.


    Gao Mohan and Ge Zhan looked at each other with a strange look in their eyes.


    ¡°Have these womanizing people from alien races and the Assembly of Immortals got their heads crushed? Aren¡¯t they requesting Chu Xun to act against his own interests by working with him?


    ¡°With Chu Xun¡¯s character, how can he do nothing while they take away the treasures in his presence?¡±


    They were catching up on the ship.


    However, Zu Si and his partners were a little depressed. They didn¡¯t expect Chu the Devil to meet his acquaintances here.


    ¡°Brother Chu, please say something!¡± Xie Qingyun shouted.


    Chu Xun walked to the side of the ship and said with a smile, ¡°Treasures belong to the virtuous. Everyone present traveled thousands of miles before they got here. How can I be as domineering as you and stop them from searching for treasures?¡±


    Xie Qingyun looked sullen. ¡°Brother Chu, are you going to give away the treasures that are within reach to others?¡±


    ¡°Treasures will go to the capable. If they can get them, it¡¯s destiny. I have nothing to say,¡± Chu Xun replied with a smile.


    Zu Si¡¯s face darkened as he commented, ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re really generous.¡±


    ¡°Zu Si, if you fear to have the treasures snatched, why don¡¯t you talk to them? If you can make everyone present leave, we won¡¯t meddle in.¡± Yue Fandie shouted his name directly.


    Zu Si and his companions looked terrible. Everyone present knew what Chu Xun meant. How could they leave so easily?


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Hei Peng asked angrily.


    Xie Qingyun was in a dilemma. He had thought that Chu Xun would not allow anyone else to have a finger in the pie, given his stinginess, but he did not expect that Chu Xun did not care at all.


    ¡°Break the formation,¡± Zu Si said with a cold face.


    ¡°Well, Young Master Zu¡­¡± Xie Qingyun was surprised. After all, there were a large number of people eyeing the treasures covetously.


    ¡°Chu the Devil is right. We can take the treasures through our efforts,¡± Zu Si said with a sinister smile.


    ¡°Brother Zu, are you trying to use the power within your body?¡± Zhang Tianyou asked.


    Zu Si nodded. ¡°Actually, we forgot one thing; no one knows what opportunities are awaiting us on such a towering mountain. We might as well let these people take the treasures. After all, they¡¯ll be ours in the end.¡±


    The eyes of Xie Qingyun and his companions lit up. Zu Si was right. The mantis stalked the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind because it only coveted the gain ahead. They¡¯d like to play the role of the oriole and pocketed all the benefits.


    Now that they had made up their minds, their next task was to break the formation.


    ¡°Brother Chu, since you don¡¯t mind, we naturally have no objection. Let¡¯s begin,¡± Xie Qingyun shouted.


    Chu Xun frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t expect Zu Si and his companions to compromise. What the hell were they up to?


    ¡°Be careful when you go in after the formation breaks,¡± Chu Xun reminded his partners.


    Then he disembarked with Yue Jingchou and the others, putting away the flying ship.


    Xie Qingyun nodded at Chu Xun and conjured two pieces of Reality Painting.


    ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Xie Qingyun said.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you should have six pieces in your hand, right?¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    ¡°Brother Chu, fairness matters no matter when. What do you think?¡±


    Chu Xun wore a faint smile. These wily old foxes were on guard against him all the time. He did intend to rob them.


    The next moment, he waved his hand and conjured two pieces of Reality Painting as well.


    The four pieces floating in the air expanded facing the wind. Two of them automatically linked up and burst out a bright light.


    At this point, Zu Si stepped forward. He waved his hand, and another two pieces emerged.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and secretly admired the other party¡¯s prudence.


    This time, he took out one piece.


    Zhang Tianyou stepped forward and did the same thing.


    Chu Xun then conjured another piece.


    At this moment, there were already nine pieces in mid-air. They became one, covering the sky and sun.


    Hei Peng walked forward and took out the last piece.


    Whoosh!


    When the Reality Painting was complete, it burst out a myriad of rays of light that illuminated an area of five kilometers.


    At this time, Xie Qingyun asked Chu Xun, ¡°Brother Chu, you also have the Fan of Cosmos, right?¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly angry. ¡°What a wily old fox! It turns out that the Fan of Cosmos is also one of the keys to the formation.¡±


    At this point, Chu Xun could not hide it anymore. He took out the Fan of Cosmos and activated it. After that, he waved it violently, causing a strong wind.


    The Reality Painting shone brightly. Blown by the wind, it slowly floated over, covering the entire Suspended Mountain.


    The Reality Painting shrank at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Crack, crack¡­


    Sounds of glass breaking were heard.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion sounded, accompanied by dazzling light. Then, the light soon dispersed, and the formation around the mountain disappeared along with the Reality Painting.


    ¡°The formation is broken!¡±


    Someone shouted excitedly.


    The next moment, everyone couldn¡¯t wait to rush to the Suspended Mountain.


    One figure after another soared into the sky, howling.


    Something strange happened. As long as someone got close to the Suspended Mountain, he would be sucked in by a strange force.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, see you on the Suspended Mountain. I hope you are lucky.¡± Zu Si¡¯s smile seemed a bit strange.


    With these words, his group rushed toward the Suspended Mountain and was sucked into it, disappearing without a trace.


    Chu Xun and Yue Jingchou exchanged identities again.


    ¡°Follow closely, everyone. Don¡¯t get separated,¡± Chu Xun reminded his companions.


    The four of them rose up at the same time and rushed to the Suspended Mountain. With a flash of light, they were sucked into the mountain.


    Chu Xun felt that he was sitting on a roller coaster. After a while, he appeared in a strange stone forest.


    His expression changed slightly because he found that his cultivation was suppressed and he could not mobilize his Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    ¡°Brother Chu¡­¡± Ge Zhan ran over. ¡°My power has been suppressed.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Ge Zhan was worried. This place was weird, and without any cultivation, they were likely to be in danger with just their physical strength.


    Chu Xun was not worried. On the contrary, he smiled. In terms of physical strength, he was almost invincible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find Jingchou and Brother Gao first,¡± Chu Xun said. They were separated when they came in.


    They began searching for Yue Jingchou and Gao Mohan.


    In a dense forest, Yue Jingchou and Gao Mohan were fleeing for their lives.


    A violent rhinoceros, which was comparable to a hill, appeared here, though it should have lived on the grassland.


    Both their cultivation was suppressed, and their physical strength was no match for the rhinoceros at all. They could only run for their lives in a hurry.


    Luckily, the two of them successfully got rid of the rhinoceros under the cover of the ancient trees.


    ¡°If anyone else saw Chu the Devil being chased by a rhinoceros, they¡¯d be astounded,¡± Gao Mohan said, guffawing at Yue Jingchou.


    Yue Jingchou looked exactly like Chu Xun now.


    ¡°How are my Second Uncle and Ge Zhan?¡± Asked Yue Jingchou, worried.


    Speechless, Gao Mohan said, ¡°Let¡¯s take care of ourselves first. It¡¯s good that Chu the Devil doesn¡¯t bully others.¡±


    Yue Jingchou agreed after thinking about it.


    The people who entered were scattered all over the mountain.


    Chu Xun and Ge Zhan were in danger. They were targeted by a four-meter-long, wide-mouthed white tiger with sharp fangs.


    The white tiger was so vicious that his roars resounded through the stone forest.


    Ge Zhan had a feeling of fear. This white tiger¡¯s cultivation was the same as his. It was at the Intermediate Human-Immortal Level.


    If his cultivation had not been suppressed, he would naturally not be afraid. But now he could not use his cultivation, so he was not sure that he could defeat the white tiger.


    Swoosh!


    A vile smell assailed his nostrils when a huge, terrifying figure pounced on him. Its huge claws slashed at him.


    Ge Zhan¡¯s body leaned backward. When the white tiger¡¯s sharp claws missed him, he fiercely kicked its belly, sending it flying.


    The white tiger rolled a few times on the ground before standing up and roaring angrily at Ge Zhan.


    Ge Zhan was stunned for a moment. Since he had cultivated Internal Breath, he rarely used his physical strength to fight. Now that his attack worked, he became much more confident.


    Roar!


    The white tiger roared and covered dozens of meters with one leap before slamming its paw against Ge Zhan.


    Ge Zhan¡¯s body was like a swimming fish as it slid past the white tiger¡¯s belly. After that, he suddenly turned around, grabbed its steel-whip-like tail with both hands, and directly flung it outward, smashing it into a boulder of 500 kilograms.


    The boulder cracked, and the sounds of bones breaking were heard. The white tiger was injured.


    The more Ge Zhan fought, the braver he became. He took a big step forward and punched the white tiger fiercely as it struggled to its feet.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ge Zhan punched the white tiger a dozen times in a row, causing it to collapse and bleed from its mouth and nose. He didn¡¯t stop until it stopped moving.


    He stretched himself, making crackling sounds like the pops of beans, and felt inexpressibly relaxed.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve fought with my physical strength. I almost forgot how to fight,¡± Ge Zhan said with a grin.


    Chu Xun, however, stared at the dead white tiger.


    Ge Zhan glanced back out of curiosity and froze on the spot. He saw the white tiger¡¯s corpse dissolving into countless specks of white light, within which was a flickering tablet.


    Chu Xun stepped forward and grabbed it.


    Ge Zhan inched closer curiously to take a look.


    It seemed to be made of pure gold, with one side smooth and the other side carved with the pattern of a man lifting a mountain.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this person elevating the Suspended Mountain?¡± Ge Zhan asked in surprise.


    Chu Xun nodded. The mountain carved on it was exactly the same as the Suspended Mountain.


    One person was propping up a mountain. The carving alone was enough to inspire awe.


    ¡°Put it away. It might be of great use later,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Ge Zhan felt the same way, or else it couldn¡¯t just emerge from the body of a dead beast for no reason.


    ¡°Brother Chu, look!¡± Ge Zhan put it away and suddenly exclaimed.


    Chu Xun looked up and saw some large golden words appearing in the air.


    Ge Zhan killed a white tiger at the Immortal Level and got a Heavy Prison Token.


    They believed that everyone could see this line of words.


    Heavy Prison Token.


    Everyone was wondering what it was.


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense and cultivation were suppressed, so he could not explore what was strange about this mountain.


    Not long later, Ge Zhan signaled Chu Xun to look up at the sky.


    Hei Peng killed an Inferno Rhinoceros at the Immortal Level and obtained a Heavy Prison Token.


    This time around, there was a ranking. Ge Zhan was ranked first while Hei Peng was ranked second.


    Chu Xun thought for a while and decided to hunt the beasts first. The Heavy Prison Token was definitely of great use.


    Since Chu Xun thought of this, so did the others. They began to work together to kill the beasts.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun blasted the head of a pangolin that was more than ten meters long with one punch.


    Ge Zhan was struck dumb as he watched. What frightening fist strength!


    ¡°Brother Ge, come kill it.¡±


    Even though Ge Zhan didn¡¯t understand, he walked up to Chu Xun and killed the pangolin that was on the verge of death.


    Ge Zhan killed a pangolin at the Immortal Level and acquired a Heavy Prison Token.


    The ranking list showed that Ge Zhan possessed two Heavy Prison Tokens and was ranked first.


    No one knew the function of the Heavy Prison Token. However, they were all hunting ferocious beasts with their lives on the line.


    Chu Xun and Ge Zhan met a pack of wolves. Each of them was three meters long and had sharp fangs. They looked ferocious.


    ¡°Brother Ge, step back.¡±


    Chu Xun lunged at the wolves.


    Bang!


    Blood splashed. The leader of the pack was smashed into two pieces by Chu Xun¡¯s fist.


    Surprisingly, the rest of the giant wolves did not run away without the leader. Instead, they pounced on Chu Xun even more fiercely.


    Chu Xun waved his fists vigorously and killed one wolf with one punch at a time. There were seven wolves in total, so he threw seven punches out.


    Chu Xun killed seven Green Wolves at the Immortal Level and got seven Heavy Prison Tokens.


    He now ranked first on the ranking list.

 Chapter 542 - A Carrot

    Chu Xun ranked first.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Zu Si had caught up with him and ranked second.


    Zu Si killed six Green Wolves at the Immortal Level and obtained six Heavy Prison Tokens.


    ¡°That bastard is so competitive,¡± Ge Zhan muttered. He did not expect that Zu Si would meet a wolf pack as well.


    Zu Si killed two wild boars at the Immortal Level and acquired two Heavy Prison Tokens.


    On the ranking list, Zu Si surpassed Chu Xun and ranked first.


    ¡°Brother Chu, we have to hurry up,¡± Ge Zhan said.


    Even though he still had no idea what Heavy Prison Tokens could do, he knew that the more of them, the better.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s find Brother Gao and Jingchou first.¡±


    The Suspended Mountain was too large, but they had lost their cultivation, so they could only walk.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t deliberately go to look for fierce beasts. He only killed them after meeting them.


    The number of Zu Si¡¯s Heavy Prison Tokens continued to increase.


    ¡°This bastard is going crazy,¡± Ge Zhan said sullenly.


    Zu Si actually got fifteen Heavy Prison Tokens.


    Chu Xun, however, only had ten.


    On a hill, Zu Si killed a pangolin.


    ¡°Brother Xie, if we have enough Heavy Prison Tokens, can we really control the Suspended Mountain?¡± Zu Si fiddled with the Heavy Prison Token in his hand.


    Xie Qingyun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. According to the records of my race, the Suspended Mountain is actually a Sacred Relic.¡±


    ¡°So, as long as we take control of the Suspended Mountain, we can easily kill Chu the Devil,¡± Zu Si murmured.


    Xie Qingyun said, ¡°Moreover, according to the ancient records of my race, there are countless treasures on the Suspended Mountain.¡±


    ¡°The treasures are yous, and I¡¯ll just take Chu the Devil¡¯s life,¡± Zu Si sneered.


    Xie Qingyun nodded. This was what they had agreed on before.


    ¡°Some people are coming.¡± Zhang Tianyou looked at the group of people coming not far away.


    ¡°Young Master Zu, make your move and snatch their Heavy Prison Tokens,¡± Xie Qingyun said.


    A greedy glint flashed in Zu Si¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can the loot be mine, too?¡±


    Xie Qingyun nodded. ¡°The Heavy Prison Token belongs to the person who gets it.¡±


    Zu Si smiled. If that was the case, he was hell-bent on obtaining the Suspended Mountain.


    This group of people also saw Zu Si and his partners. Their expressions changed slightly, and they wanted to avoid them.


    ¡°Since you are here, why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    As Zu Si spoke, he walked forward to block their way.


    ¡°Those who have different beliefs should not work together.¡± The leaders of the group were two experts at the Immortal Level.


    ¡°In that case, why did you enter the Suspended Mountain?¡± Zu Si sneered.


    ¡°Chu the Devil has given us permission to enter the Suspended Mountain to search for treasures. What do you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me with him?!¡± Hissed Zu Si wickedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, you guys from alien races and the Assembly of Immortals! Now that everyone¡¯s cultivation has been suppressed, if you really start a fight, we can fight to the death.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Zu Si nodded. ¡°Actually, I can give up resorting to violence. Hand over your Heavy Prison Tokens, and I can let you go.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams¡­¡± An elder said.


    ¡°Such being the case, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± Zu Si threw himself forward like a bolt of lightning.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Their fists collided, making muffled noises.


    Zu Si¡¯s physical strength was great. The two elders weren¡¯t his match at all.


    After only a few blows, they were badly injured by Zu Si.


    Zu Si looked fierce and cruel. He ruthlessly punched at the head of one of the elders.


    ¡°Young Master Zu, stop it!¡± Shouted Xie Qingyun.


    Zu Si suddenly stopped his attack and turned around to look at Xie Qingyun in confusion.


    ¡°If you kill them, you will be sent out of the Suspended Mountain and lose the right to compete,¡± Xie Qingyun said.


    Zu Si was shocked. He had not expected such a rule.


    ¡°Chu Xun, look,¡± Ge Zhan said.


    Chu Xun looked up.


    Zu Si succeeded in his snatch and obtained two Heavy Prison Tokens.


    ¡°Can we even get Heavy Prison Tokens this way?¡± Chu Xun was surprised.


    ¡°Brother Chu, why don¡¯t we rob those from alien races and the Assembly of Immortals? If we rob Zu Si, we can get Heavy Prison Tokens much faster than just hunting ferocious beasts.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up as well. Since he could rob others, he would not bother hunting fierce beasts anymore.


    Chu Xun and Ge Zhan searched everywhere for Zu Si and his companions.


    Meanwhile, Zu Si¡¯s group was looking for human warriors everywhere.


    Not many people were from alien races and the Assembly of Immortals. Most of the adventurers were human warriors.


    Zu Si had already acquired 30 Heavy Prison Tokens.


    Yue Jingchou and Gao Mohan joined forces to hunt a few wild beasts.


    At this moment, the two of them were chasing after a carrot.


    Yes, it was a carrot that could run. It was 40 centimeters tall and had hands and feet.


    Suddenly, the carrot stopped moving.


    Subconsciously, Gao Mohan and Yue Jingchou stopped in their tracks as well.


    The carrot babbled and looked at the two of them curiously, as if it was wondering why they were chasing after it.


    ¡°Brother Gao, have you ever seen such a strange carrot?¡± Yue Jingchou asked.


    Gao Mohan shook his head and replied, ¡°I suspect it¡¯s a ginseng spirit.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, catch it first.¡±


    But just when Yue Jingchou¡¯s voice died away, he heard a whistle and a stone came hitting him on the head.


    He yelped with pain, and a lump emerged on his forehead.


    Gao Mohan was stunned.


    At this point, the carrot raised its short and fat leg and kicked up a stone.


    Swoosh!


    The sharp sound of the stone breaking through the air was heard. The stone was coming at Gao Mohan.


    Gao Mohan quickly dodged, and the stone hit the tree behind him.


    The trunk of the tree, which was as thick as a bowl, was cut in half at the waist.


    Yue Jingchou and Gao Mohan looked at each other, thinking, ¡°Heavens, what a powerful blow!¡±


    ¡°Little carrot, I¡¯ll catch you today and make some soup out of you,¡± hissed Yue Jingchou through gritted teeth as he felt the pain on his forehead.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The little carrot kicked up two stones and attacked Yue Jingchou. Then it waved its short arms and ran away quickly on its short legs.


    ¡°Chase.¡±


    Yue Jingchou avoided the stones and chased after the carrot.


    Although the carrot was small, it was fast.


    No matter how hard Yue Jingchou and Gao Mohan tried, they could not catch up with it.


    Suddenly, the little carrot stopped again. It turned around and blinked its bright, jet-black eyes at the two of them.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Yue Jingchou waved his hand carefully.


    On a giant rock not far from them, a four-meter-long tiger was dozing off.


    From a hundred meters away, they could feel the fierceness of the tiger.


    Swoosh!


    The little carrot kicked up a stone and smashed it on the tiger¡¯s head. Then it hid behind a tree quickly.


    The tiger felt the pain and suddenly stood up. Its sheer size could frighten people a hundred meters away.


    Roar!


    The tiger spied Yue Jingchou and Gao Mohan. It let loose a bestial roar in the woods, and it looked intimidating.


    ¡°Run.¡±


    Gao Mohan bellowed and grabbed Yue Jingchou¡¯s arm, turning to flee.


    The tiger was not something that they could hunt at the moment.


    The tiger covered a hundred meters with one leap, crushed rocks, and smashed ancient trees.


    The two of them used all their strength and ran as fast as they could.


    The fierce tiger kept chasing after them while they fled desperately.


    Fortunately, this was a dense forest. Due to the ancient trees, the tiger could not immediately catch up with them.


    Yue Jingchou was running with all his might when he suddenly realized that the little carrot had appeared beside him and was running with them.


    ¡°D*mn you, you little carrot!¡± Yue Jingchou seethed with rage. He was on the run and had no time to deal with it.


    The little carrot ran so fast that it overtook them.


    Swoosh!


    The sound of something piercing through the air rang out, and the tiger pounced on them.


    Yue Jingchou looked back and was scared out of his wits.


    ¡°Brother Gao, we¡¯re done for.¡±


    The two looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They were really screwed this time.


    Unexpectedly, the tiger jumped over them, leaving a big pit on the ground. Without even looking back at them, it leaped again and ran wildly.


    Unable to stop in time, the two of them fell into the big pit created by the tiger and looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°It must be a blind tiger,¡± Yue Jingchou muttered.


    Gao Mohan nodded in agreement. It seemed that there was something wrong with this tiger¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Brother Gao, do you feel the ground shaking?¡± Yue Jingchou asked.


    Gao Mohan instantly sensed that the ground was indeed shaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an earthquake, is it?¡± Yue Jingchou chuckled.


    Rumble!


    All of a sudden, the ancient trees halfway up the mountain collapsed. Smoke and dust covered the sky and the sun, as if a great army was rushing down. The ground shook more and more violently.


    Roar!


    At this time, a bestial roar sounded from the peak of the mountain like a thunderclap, causing their faces to turn deathly pale and their blood to churn violently.


    ¡°D*mn it, it¡¯s a beast tide.¡± Gao Mohan was so frightened that his voice changed.


    Yue Jingchou saw it too. The waves of dirt rolled down from the mountain peak like tidal waves, and countless fierce beasts galloped down.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Gao Mohan howled. They would definitely die if they failed to avoid the beast tide.


    At this instant, the little carrot¡¯s babble rang out. When they subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice, they saw it waving to them.


    When the little carrot saw the two motionless, it pointed to the ancient tree beside it.


    It was an ancient tree with a diameter of more than ten meters, and its canopy was colossal and dense.


    ¡°Is it telling us to hide behind the tree?¡± Asked Yue Jingchou, puzzled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry there,¡± said Gao Mohan, dragging Yue Jingchou toward the ancient tree.


    When they approached the ancient tree, they found a tree hole under it. The space inside was not big, but it was enough to accommodate them.


    The two of them hid in the tree hole with the carrot.


    As soon as they were done, the beast tide approached, and countless fierce beasts rushed down the mountain.


    Huge rocks exploded, ancient trees were destroyed, and the earth rumbled.


    Yue Jingchou and Gao Mohan were terrified. With their Internal Breath being suppressed, such a massive stampede of beasts would reduce them to minced meat if this ancient tree was destroyed.


    Luckily, this ancient tree was sturdy and unmoving.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yue Jingchou stared at the little carrot and asked suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re not the one behind this, are you?¡±


    The little carrot understood him. It shook its head to say no and tried its best to stretch out its short arms to make a gesture.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Asked Yue Jingchou, confused.


    Gao Mohan muttered after some thought, ¡°You mean there¡¯s a nightmarish beast on the mountain?¡±


    The little carrot nodded.


    The duo exchanged a look, recalling the terrifying roar from earlier. It looked like some horrific creature had appeared.


    ¡°We have to find my Second Uncle quickly or we¡¯ll never be at ease,¡± said Yue Jingchou.


    Gao Mohan nodded in agreement.


    The beast tide alarmed everyone on the Suspended Mountain.


    ¡°How could there be such a sudden beast tide?¡±


    Ge Zhan¡¯s eyes were wide open. He couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue as he gazed at the massive beast tide.


    ¡°The roar just now was definitely made by a bloodcurdling creature. Someone alarmed it,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Brother Chu, should we go take a look?¡± Ge Zhan asked.


    Chu Xun nodded. The many fierce beasts running down the mountain were equivalent to countless Heavy Prison Tokens. Of course, he had to have a look.


    Not only Chu Xun and Ge Zhan, but almost everyone was rushing toward the direction of the beast tide.


    The stampede went on for half an hour before it finally stopped. Yue Jingchou heaved a sigh of relief, wiping the cold sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally safe.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the little carrot was babbling and gesturing.


    This time, Yue Jingchou and Gao Mohan understood what it meant.


    It was telling them to leave as soon as possible because the nightmarish creature on the mountain was coming down.

 Chapter 543 - Prehistoric Fierce Beasts

    The stampede soon reached the foot of the mountain. Countless beasts scattered in all directions.


    The people strewn about the Suspended Mountain were all hurrying toward the mountain.


    Zu Si and his people were the first to arrive.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Zu Si took the lead and began to slay the beasts with his physical strength.


    Hei Peng, Zhang Tianyou, and the others also busied themselves with fighting the beasts.


    However, these beasts didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood for a fight. They just raced.


    In an instant, these people killed a large number of beasts.


    They handed all the Heavy Prison Tokens they had acquired to Zu Si.


    On the leaderboard, the number of Zu Si¡¯s Heavy Prison Tokens far outstripped that of the others.


    At this time, more and more people had arrived. All of them were chasing after the fleeing beasts.


    Chu Xun rushed over with Ge Zhan. But he did not immediately start hunting down beasts. Instead, he looked around for Yue Jingchou and the others.


    There were countless beasts everywhere. They had practically flooded the place.


    There were quite many people there as well. All of them were fighting with all their might. Large packs of beasts collapsed one after another.


    ¡°Brother Chu, let¡¯s kill the beasts first and earn some Heavy Prison Tokens first.¡±


    Ge Zhan¡¯s eyes burned with fervor. There were so many fierce beasts, and they even wouldn¡¯t fight back. They were simply waiting for people to collect them.


    Chu Xun slightly arched his brows. He had an uneasy feeling about this.


    ¡°Each of these beasts is at the Immortal Level and very powerful. But why are they only running away in all directions instead of fighting against human hunters?¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Although his cultivation had been suppressed and so he could not employ the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets, Chu Xun still chose to believe in his intuition.


    Ge Zhan was unwilling to give up. Still, he followed Chu Xun and retreated.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    Shortly after Chu Xun and Ge Zhan backed away, a furious roar sounded halfway up the mountain. Rocks exploded and the ancient trees collapsed. Those running beasts quickly went into hiding, shivering in fear.


    Those who were hunting those beasts paled abruptly. The terrifying and intimidating energy released from that roar made their hearts shudder. The pressure it produced swept over like a tide, causing their legs to tremble. They found that they couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Thump, thump¡­¡±


    The earth was shaking violently. Something big was coming down the mountain.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Several ancient trees snapped in half at the waist, revealing an appalling huge head.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Ge Zhan, who was hiding behind a rock with Chu Xun, was struck dumb.


    It was a T-Rex!


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was also written with trepidation. Judging by its head alone, it did look very much like a T-Rex, a prehistoric fierce beast.


    More and more ancient trees continued to fall down. Like a giant boulder rolling down the mountain, the beast was moving at a ridiculously fast speed.


    Zu Si was terrified as well. He called out, ¡°Retreat.¡±


    The crowds hunting beasts were fleeing in all directions.


    Zu Si just so happened to escape in the direction where Chu Xun was.


    ¡°Brother Chu, should we?¡± Ge Zhan made a throat-slitting motion.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and prepared to ambush Zu Si.


    Ge Zhan was about to say something more. But Chu Xun suddenly shushed him by putting his index finger on his lips.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ge Zhan asked silently with the bewildered look in his eyes.


    Chu Xun pricked up his ears and motioned for Ge Zhan to listen.


    ¡°Rumble¡­ Rumble¡­¡± It seemed to be the sound of stones rolling.


    Suddenly, Ge Zhan felt a chill run down his spine, because the rock they were hiding behind suddenly moved.


    Chu Xun jumped up, grabbed Ge Zhan by the arm, and ran like crazy.


    They ran several kilometers in one breath before looking back.


    At once, the two of them were flabbergasted.


    In the place where they took shelter before stood a towering stone man. Countless stones were rolling toward him.


    The stone man was more than a hundred feet tall. His body was made of rocks. The place where his heart was shining with red light. He was facing them with his back, so his expression could not be seen.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    The stone man threw back his head and bawled. His voice was like a thunderclap, making the land nearby tremble.


    The stone man happened to stand in the way of Zu Si and his men, who were dashing over frenetically.


    They saw clearly that the stone man¡¯s eyes were like two balls of dancing flames. There was no horrible aura around him, but he held others in great fear.


    Zu Si¡¯s eyes took on a tinge of ruthlessness. He leaped more than 10 meters forward, gathered his momentum, and punched the stone man in the abdomen.


    ¡°Wham!¡±


    The stone man¡¯s belly was smashed by Zu Si¡¯s fist.


    Zu Si landed on the ground with a cold smile on his face. He prepared to continue to attack. Just when, countless stones flew up from the ground, merged into one, and replaced by stone he had just destroyed.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    The stone man growled in rage. It raised its mountainous foot and stomped on Zu Si and the others.


    ¡°Attack together!¡± Zu Si roared.


    The group of people took action at the same time to resist the giant foot falling upon them.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Zu Si and the others roared furiously. The ten of them, however, were forced to sink deep into the ground by this foot. Pain wracked their bodies. They felt like they were about to be torn up.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    A Chosen One from the Assembly of Immortals couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. He opened his mouth and blood squirted out.


    The stone man lifted his foot and stomped again.


    ¡°Quick, dodge!¡±


    Zu Si pulled out his feet that had sunk into the ground, then flung himself to the side to avoid the attack.


    Hei Peng and the others also ducked.


    ¡°Help me¡­¡± that Chosen One from the Assembly of Immortals who just vomited blood called out in alarm.


    No sooner did he pull his feet up than the mountainous foot descended.


    ¡°Poof¡±


    The man was treaded into a mash.


    Zu Si¡¯s face could not be any more somber.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The group sprinted back in the direction they had come.


    Ge Zhan was speechless with astonishment. ¡°This stone man¡¯s strength is really shocking.¡±


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    At this moment, the big guy on the mountain came down and revealed its true appearance.


    It turned out to be a real T-Rex.


    No one had thought that this kind of prehistoric beast that had been considered extinct could appear in this place.


    It was more than a hundred feet tall. Its skin seemed as tough as stone. Its two thick hind legs were like sky-propping pillars while its two front claws were as sharp as knives. It also had a mouthful of intersecting fangs.


    If a person were to fall into its mouth, he or she wouldn¡¯t even be big enough to fill the gaps between its fangs.


    Those running beasts were all prostrated on the ground, shivering in fear.


    The T-Rex roared, then stamped its foot. About eight enormous cyan wolves, each around four meters long, were crushed into mincemeat.


    Zu Si and the others froze in their tracks. Their complexions paled, as though they just heard their parents died.


    In front of them was the T-Rex. Behind them was the stone man.


    What was more, the T-Rex seemed to be staring at them.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that the T-Rex was actually staring at the stone man behind them.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    At this time, another beast roar came from the west, shaking heaven and earth.


    The people who had fled to the west just now bolted back in a panic.


    ¡°Thump, thump¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, dull drumbeats shook people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Who is beating a drum?¡± Ge Zhan muttered.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s the Violent Ape,¡± said Chu Xun.


    Sure enough, moments later, a daunting figure marched over from the west.


    It was about the same height as the stone man. Its whole body was covered with black hair as firm as steel needles. He had a big mouth and sharp teeth. He looked just gruesome.


    The Violent Ape pounded its chest and growled at the stone man and T-Rex.


    Those who had fled over here were almost paralyzed by horror. They were surrounded in the middle by three appalling giant beasts.


    ¡°There should be more,¡± Chu Xun whispered.


    ¡°What more?¡±


    Just as Ge Zhan¡¯s words came out, a thunderous snarl sounded from the east.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The ground quaked. Rumbling sounds reached them quite fast.


    A short while later, a giant python, which was thicker than a train, forced its way over. A gale instantly swept the place.


    Both snakes and pythons could only hiss with their forked tongues. However, this fearful beast actually let out a furious roar.


    ¡°Holy cow!¡±


    Ge Zhan¡¯s hair stood on end. He contrasted him with the python, then found that he was not even as large as the python¡¯s one scale.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Violent Ape was very savage. It pounded the ground with both hands. The ground cracked. And more than a dozen human beings were directly smashed into mists of blood.


    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s limbs ran cold and their hair stand on end.


    They were surrounded from all sides, as though livestock waiting to be slaughtered.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Ge Zhan¡¯s face was lit with excitement. He and Chu Xun were in the outer region. He wished these people would all be killed. That way, he and Chu Xun could simply go pick up many Heavy Prison Tokens after that.


    Chu Xun, on the other hand, had a wry smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have to go in.¡±


    Ge Zhan¡¯s expression stiffened. He stared at Chu Xun with a bemused look. ¡°Go in? What do you mean?¡±


    Chu Xun pointed a finger to show him.


    Ge Zhan looked in the direction Chu Xun pointed to. His eyes instantly narrowed.


    He saw that Yue Jingchou and Gao Mohan were hiding beside a giant elephant crouching on the ground.


    ¡°They¡­¡±


    Ge Zhan was utterly speechless.


    Yue Jingchou and Gao Mohan also felt helpless. They had been chased down here by the T-Rex. Had they known this, they would have simply hidden in the tree hole and not come out.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the dumb carrot¡¯s fault,¡± the two grumbled in their heads.


    ¡°Brother Ge, you stay here. I¡¯ll go and rescue them,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Chu Xun waved and said, ¡°No. You stay here and coordinate with me.¡±


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    Right at this moment, the four appalling beasts moved altogether.


    Like sworn enemies, they charged toward the one on the opposite side, roaring.


    Since ancient times, there was a saying that kings did not meet other kings.


    This could be considered the best interpretation of that saying.


    The Violent Ape bolted at the T-Rex.


    The stone man rushed to the python.


    This was tough for the men and beasts stuck in the middle.


    The four giant beasts were like four great mountains pressing down on them.


    They weren¡¯t the targets of the four fierce beasts. Those fierce beasts didn¡¯t even care about those little potatoes at all.


    But they were just bystanders implicated in the trouble.


    Countless people and beasts were trampled to death on the spot.


    The Violent Ape was extremely wild and brutal. With every step it took, there were unlucky people or beasts being crushed to death.


    The T-Rex was even more terrifying. It was like a moving mountain.


    The python abruptly lunged at the giant stone man. Its huge body slithered over. Whether people or beasts, they were injured when the python skimmed past them or killed once the python bumped right into them.


    The stone man¡¯s step cracked the ground. He hurtled toward the python.


    Zu Si and the others were so vexed that their noses were put out of joint. The stone man seemed to be bullying them on purpose. When he took his second step, his foot stamped right toward their heads.


    They took action to resist at the same time.


    Fortunately, the stone man¡¯s target was the giant python, so it lifted his foot as soon as it landed on them.


    When the stone man¡¯s large feet moved away, it could be seen that Zu Si and the others were all trampled into the ground.


    Thankfully, the soil there was soft, and they were not injured.


    One by one, they pulled themselves out from the ground like pulling carrots.


    As soon as Hei Peng extracted half of his body, a black shadow came and stepped on his head.


    Hei Peng was once again trampled into the ground.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    The stamp was so heavy and powerful that it almost crushed his head and made him spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Zu Si and the others looked over and their eyeballs almost burst out of their sockets. It was Yue Jingchou¡¯s doing!


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Yue Jingchou,¡± growled Hei Peng, his eyes almost shooting flames.


    He was an expert of the Draconian race and had a respected status. When had he ever been stepped on the head before?


    ¡°We meet again, everyone,¡± Yue Jingchou guffawed triumphantly and left.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± Hei Peng snarled.


    However, the next second, Yue Jingchou doubled back and leaped high into the air.


    ¡°Yue Jingchou, what are you up to?¡± Hei Peng shouted in shock and fury.


    Seeing this, Zu Si lunged at Yue Jingchou and threw him a punch at the same time.


    The corners of Yue Jingchou¡¯s lips curled into a sardonic grin as he swung his fists.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    There was a dull sound of a collision.


    Zu Si¡¯s expression changed radically. He felt a terrible force coming from Yue Jingchou¡¯s fist, almost shattering his arms.


    Zu Si was sent flying backward. He staggered a few paces before steadying himself. The space between his thumb and forefinger cracked, and his arms spasmed.


    Xie Qingyun and the others were astounded. They had never seen Yue Jingchou fight on the way here. They did not know he would be so terrifying.


    ¡°Your physical body is really too weak.¡±


    Yue Jingchou cast a scornful look at Zu Si before he swooped down and stomped Hei Peng on the head.


    Hei Peng roared and pulled out half of his body up the ground, folding his arms to withstand Yue Jingchou¡¯s stamp.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    An ear-splitting sound of bones cracking rang out. Hei Peng cried out miserably. Both of his arms were crushed by Yue Jingchou¡¯s foot. Then, with a bang, his head was squashed, too.


    Hei Peng, a famous expert of the Draconian race, had been killed with a single stamp.


    ¡°My second uncle once told me that brutes are not worthy of being called people,¡± Yue Jingchou said nonchalantly.


    Xie Qingyun and his men were terrified. Yue Jingchou¡¯s cultivation might not be great, but his physical strength was incredulously strong.

 Chapter 544 - Entering the Suspended Mountain Again!

    Yue Jingchou killed Hei Peng effortlessly.


    Terror was written all over Xie Qingyun¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces.


    ¡°See you,¡± Yue Jingchou said as he looked at Zu Si and the others.


    To his surprise, Zu Si laughed.


    ¡°Have a safe journey. See you outside.¡±


    ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± Yue Jingchou was somewhat baffled by Zu Si¡¯s words.


    Suddenly, his complexion changed slightly.


    He felt that he was wrapped by a powerful force.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The force was so strong that he was directly sucked into the air.


    Little did Yue Jingchou know that if he killed his opponent here, he would be deprived of his qualification to contend for Heavy Prison Tokens.


    Yue Jingchou was forcibly thrown out of the Suspended Mountain and landed on the desert outside the mountain.


    Ge Zhan¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Chu Xun and Gao Mohan, who were hiding behind the giant elephant, were also dumbfounded.


    No one but them knew that the man looking like Yue Jingchou was actually Chu Xun.


    After being kicked out of the Suspended Mountain, the real Chu Xun was a little nonplussed. ¡°What was that about?¡±


    For no clear reason, he had been isolated.


    ¡°Could it be that the attempt to kill an opponent actually causes one to be forcefully isolated?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no big deal. I just need to go in again.¡±


    Chu Xun rushed to the Suspended Mountain. However, he was not sucked in like the last time.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    He realized that he had been blacklisted by the Suspended Mountain.


    Back in the outside world, Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation had been completely restored.


    He leaped into the air and hovered around the mountain, searching for a way to get in.


    Chu Xun was wrapped by surging Hong Meng Immortal Qi. He wanted to force his way into the mountain.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    An invisible force burst out from the Suspended Mountain. It was terrifying. The force directly chucked Chu Xun out.


    Chu Xun tried several times. The collisions made him felt numb all over. Still, he failed to gain entrance.


    His divine sense spread out and searched inch by inch.


    He refused to believe that he couldn¡¯t get in.


    But after several hours, Chu Xun could not help smiling bitterly. The defense around the Suspended Mountain turned out to be really impenetrable.


    He had realized that the Suspended Mountain was a terrifying defensive treasure. With his current cultivation, he had zero chance to undo it.


    ¡°Several hours have passed since I got thrown out. I wonder how Yue Jingchou and the others are doing.


    ¡°There is a very strong force inside Zu Si. If it burst out, Yue Jingchou and others would not be able to fend it off at all.¡±


    Now, Chu Xun could do nothing but pray that the rules of the competition held in the Suspended Mountain could keep that power inside Zu Si in check.


    In the outside world, Chu Xun kept trying to enter the mountain.


    However, the inside was also bathed in a bloodbath.


    The battle among the four prehistoric fierce beasts was extremely frightening. Every one of them had absolutely reached the Great Completion of the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    The people below them were fleeing in all directions. Beasts were suppressed by their pressure and were all crawling on the ground, not daring to fight back even if they were to be trampled to death.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    The Violent Ape bawled angrily, knocking the T-Rex over with its millstone-sized fist.


    The T-Rex¡¯s body was too large. Dozens of people and beasts were grounded into mincemeat on the spot.


    The Violent Ape¡¯s bawl wasn¡¯t just a cry of angry. It was, in fact, an order.


    The beasts crawling on the ground all stood up and began to attack human beings.


    The sounds of battle shook Heavens as the battle between humans and beasts began.


    Yue Jingchou and Gao Mohan were besieged by several pangolins.


    The pangolin¡¯s scales seemed to be made of iron, and their defensive power was amazing.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Gao Mohan couldn¡¯t dodge in time. He was hit by the tail of a pangolin, and his shoulder bled profusely.


    Yue Jingchou was also darting to the left and right, struggling to cope with the situation.


    Zu Si killed a wild boar about the size of a locomotive. Then, he looked at Yue Jingchou with a glint in his eyes.


    On the other side, Yue Jingchou¡¯s fist slammed into a pangolin¡¯s tail that was sweeping at him. Yet, he was sent staggering backward.


    ¡°Look out¡­¡± Gao Mohan suddenly shouted in alarm.


    Sensing danger coming from behind him, Yue Jingchou lunged forward.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    A fierce punch landed on his back.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Blood instantly sprayed out from Yue Jingchou¡¯s mouth. His insides seemed to have been displaced. Next, he was thrown into the air and flew backward.


    It was Zu Si. He had actually taken advantage of the situation and launched a sneak attack.


    ¡°You bastard from the Assembly of Immortals, I¡¯m gonna fight you to the death,¡± Gao Mohan yelled.


    He charged at Zu Si, throwing out a fierce punch.


    Zu Si sneered. He leaped into the air and fiercely gave his opponent a kick.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Gao Mohan¡¯s right arm was broken, and he flew backward.


    Zu Si looked contemptuously at Yue Jingchou and Gao Mohan.


    ¡°Never thought that after losing his cultivation, Chu the Devil is only left with such poor physical strength.¡±


    Because Yue Jingchou now looked exactly like Chu Xun, Zu Si had mistaken him for Chu Xun.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, do as you please. Just cut the crap,¡± Gao Mohao snapped. His face was filled with indignation.


    ¡°Tut-tut¡­ How dare a stray dog bark like this? Do you really think you¡¯re still in the outside world?¡±


    Zu Si looked at the two of them with sadistic pleasure on his face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. If I kill people here, I¡¯ll be deprived of the qualification to fight for the Heavy Prison Tokens. Though I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯d still be glad to torture you a bit.¡±


    With that, Zu Si stepped forward.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Gao Mohan trembled all over in pain. Sweat instantly broke out on his forehead.


    His calf had been crushed by Zu Si¡¯s foot.


    ¡°You scumbag!¡± Yue Jingchou bellowed with rage.


    Zu Si stalked forward and stomped on Yue Jingchou¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, no matter how arrogant or how invincible you are in the outside world, here, you are nothing.¡±


    Zu Si¡¯s physical strength was so strong that Yue Jingchou¡¯s sternum creaked under his foot.


    Gao Mohan gave a loud cry and then punched Zu Si with his left hand.


    Zu Si lifted his foot and kicked him away with disdain.


    Seething with rage, Yue Jingchou suppressed the urge to cough up blood and threw a punch at Zu Si¡¯s leg.


    Zu Si took a step back. Yue Jingchou¡¯s fist hit nothing but air.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you are an aborigine of Earth, a mere ant. You can be unscrupulous at ordinary times, but this is not a place where you can run amok.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he kicked Yue Jingchou in the face, which made him roll away.


    ¡°Look at yourself, Chu the Devil! You look so pitiful!¡±


    Yue Jingchou¡¯s face was written with resentment.


    At this time, Xie Qingyun and the others hurried over.


    ¡°Brother Xie, there is something I forgot to ask you. If we kill them here, will they die for real? Or will they be transported back to the outside world?¡±


    Xie Qingyun replied, ¡°This place is the same as the outside world. They¡¯ll disappear for good after being killed, but the murderer will be forcibly transported out of the Suspended Mountain.¡±


    A wicked smile spread on Zu Si¡¯s face.


    He looked at a Chosen One from the Assembly of Immortals and said, ¡°Kill them and wait for us in the outside world.¡±


    The Chosen One from the Assembly of Immortals was stunned at first. But then, he said with a smile, ¡°To take Chu the Devil¡¯s life at the cost of my contest qualification is a good bargain.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you kill these two, you will only lose the qualification to contend for the control of the Suspended Mountain, not your life. This is indeed a huge bargain,¡± Zu Si said with a sinister smile.


    Xie Qingyun and the other also smiled darkly.


    Chu Xun the Devil from Earth had suppressed those in the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races so much that they could not hold their head high in front of him. Now was the best time to get rid of this devil. It was worth paying any price.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, coming to the Suspended Mountain is the worst decision you¡¯ve ever made in your life.¡± Xie Qingyun grinned wickedly. ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s easy to snatch our Winged race¡¯s treasures?¡±


    As he spoke, he approached Yue Jingchou and took away his Storage Ring.


    ¡°When you took things that belong to our Winged race, you should know that you would give them back sooner or later.¡± Xie Qingyun put away the ring. Now his cultivation had been suppressed, he could not open the ring.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you¡¯ve killed so many experts of the Assembly of Immortals. Today is the day for you to pay with your life,¡± said one of the Chosen One from the Assembly of Immortals, who then laughed wildly.


    ¡°Tut-tut¡­ I can¡¯t believe the daunting Chu the Devil is now so down and out. How pitiful!¡± Seeing that Chu Xun was unable to reverse the situation, Xie Qingyun removed his facade and mocked Chu Xun to his heart¡¯s content.


    Too many experts of the Winged race had been killed by Chu Xun. Thus, he hated Chu Xun to the guts.


    ¡°Kill him,¡± Zu Si said coldly.


    That Chosen One from the Assembly of Immortals came up. Staring at Yue Jingchou, he remarked, ¡°You never thought your life would end in my hands, did you, Chu the Devil? When you¡¯re down there, don¡¯t forget to tell the King of Hell that the man who killed is Lu Yunyi.¡±


    Lu Yunyi could hardly contain his excitement. If word got out that he¡¯d killed Chu the Devil, he would become famous and popular.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you outside, everyone,¡± said Lu Yunyi brusquely before turning to Yue Jingchou. ¡°Have a good trip to hell, Chu the Devil.¡±


    With that, he raised a foot and stomped hard on Yue Jingchou¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    An ear-piercing sound tore through the air.


    ¡°Boom!¡± An explosion sounded above Lu Yunyi¡¯s forehead.


    Lu Yunyi let out a miserable howl and collapsed on his back onto the ground, blood trickling down his forehead.


    This scene stunned everyone.


    Dozens of meters away, a carrot was scampering.


    ¡°Who ambushed me? Show yourself!¡± Lu Yunyi roared as he struggled to his feet.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The ear-splitting sound came again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Once more, it hit Lu Yun¡¯s forehead with unerring accuracy.


    Lu Yunyi cried out in pain. Blood covered his face. His pupils rolled into the back of his head. He almost fainted.


    Everyone had seen clearly this time that the thing that hit Lu Yunyi was a pebble kicked up by a little carrot.


    ¡°What kind of race does this thing belong to?¡± A Chosen One from the Assembly of Immortals asked with a curious face.


    Xie Qingyun, on the other hand, was so rapturous that he was shaking all over.


    ¡°Hurry¡­ Hurry up and catch it.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xie, why are you¡­¡± Zu Si couldn¡¯t understand why he was so excited.


    ¡°This is an artifact spirit, the artifact spirit of the Suspended Mountain. If we catch it, we can directly control the Suspended Mountain without Heavy Prison Tokens.¡± Xie Qingyun was so excited that his voice became husky.


    The eyes of Zu Si and the others turned even more fevered.


    ¡°Run, little carrot!¡± yelped Yue Jingchou. He never knew that the little carrot could have such great power.


    Zu Si had already pounced on the little carrot.


    Xie Qingyun and the others followed suit.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±


    The little carrot raised its lower leg and kicked wildly. The pebbles on the ground whistled toward Zu Si and the others.


    Prepared for this, they all darted aside.


    The little carrot spun around and beat it double-quick with its short limbs. It ran extremely fast.


    Zu Si and the others were in hot pursuit.


    ¡°Yunyi, I¡¯ll leave these two to you,¡± Zu Si shouted.


    With a vicious look in his eyes, Lu Yunyi answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got this.¡±


    ¡°You two, time to go to the netherworld,¡± said Lu Yunyi. He wiped away the blood on his face and stepped forward to crush Yue Jingchou¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a dull thud, Lu Yunyi was sent flying.


    ¡°Brother Ge!¡± Gao Mohan rejoiced.


    At the critical juncture, Ge Zhan appeared and successfully ambushed Lu Yunyi, knocking him into the air.


    Lu Yunyi zoomed out and happened to land under the hooves of a pack of running giant elephants.


    ¡°Aargh¡­¡± Lu Yunyi¡¯s shrill screams came to a sudden halt. He had already been trampled into a pulp.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ge Zhan carried Gao Mohan on his back and helped Yue Jingchou to get up. While dodging all those rampaging beasts that were running for their lives, they headed for the safe place.


    In the outside world, Chu Xun was really speechless. He had tried every means to get into the Suspended Mountain, yet none of them worked.


    According to his observations, this Suspended Mountain was definitely a Sacred Relic that was far superior to a Divine Relic.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Could it be that the Suspended Mountain only denied my entrance because I already entered it once?¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know if his guess was right, but he had to give it a try.


    Soon, Chu Xun transformed into an ordinary young man.


    He rose into the air and dashed to the Suspended Mountain.


    Light flickered and a suction force came. Chu Xun was sucked in.


    Chu Xun was overjoyed. ¡°That actually worked!¡±


    He could vaguely hear shouts and cries in a battle that shook heaven and earth coming from the other side of the mountain.


    Following the shouts, Chu Xun rushed over.


    However, before he could get far, he saw a carrot running toward him.


    Chu Xun stopped subconsciously.


    The little carrot also came to a sudden halt, as though it was surprised to see there was someone ahead.


    At this time, several figures arrived after the little carrot. It was none other than Zu Si and his men.

 Chapter 545 - Beating and Snatching

    Zu Si and the others did not recognize the young man, so they did not pay attention to him.


    ¡°Catch the little carrot,¡± Zu Si commanded.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes glinted slightly. ¡°They were chasing a running carrot, showing that the carrot was unusual.¡±


    The little carrot was looking at Chu Xun curiously.


    Chu Xun took two steps sideways to make way for it.


    The little carrot babbled as if it was thanking Chu Xun. It tried to take two steps forward. Seeing that Chu Xun did not look at it, it suddenly accelerated to leave.


    Chu Xun curled his lip slightly, grabbed the green leaves on its head with lightning speed, and lifted it.


    The little carrot kicked around in the air and mumbled angrily.


    Chu Xun held it up and looked at it carefully. He concluded it was a carrot spirit.


    Suddenly, the carrot opened its mouth and shot out a stone.


    Boom!


    The stone hit Chu Xun¡¯s forehead accurately and exploded.


    Chu Xun was stunned for a while. The force was so great that he felt a faint pain.


    ¡°Little thing, how dare you attack me secretly?¡±


    Chu Xun felt a little depressed by the plot of a carrot.


    The little carrot looked at Chu Xun curiously with its dark and bright eyes, wondering why Chu Xun did not bleed.


    Zu Si and the others shared a quick look, and their expressions were dignified.


    They¡¯d witnessed the power of stones shot by the little carrot. Lu Yunyi was shot and got injured, bleeding profusely.


    The young man was shot at a short distance, but he wasn¡¯t injured at all. His physical toughness and endurance couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Zu Si¡¯s eyes flashed. He stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Friend, this is my pet. It¡¯s naughty. I¡¯m truly sorry. Are you injured?¡±


    An imperceptible hint of sarcasm flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. Had he not known Zu Si before, he would have been deceived.


    ¡°Is it your pet?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile.


    Zu Si nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s so new to raise a carrot as a pet. What is it on earth?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°It is just a mutated carrot with a quite adorable appearance. I raise it for fun,¡± Zu Si said.


    ¡°Is your original form a rabbit?¡±


    Zu Si was startled. ¡°Why do you ask this question?¡±


    ¡°Only rabbits like carrots,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The corners of Zu Si¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You must be joking. I am a human, not an alien.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°Could you please hand it over to me?¡± Zu Si smiled with warmth.


    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Zu Si¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Why? If it is because my pet injured you just now, I will compensate you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I like this carrot very much. I¡¯m going to take it back and stew it,¡± Chu Xun said playfully.


    ¡°Friend, are you joking?¡± Zu Si¡¯s eyes turned sinister.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Zu Si¡¯s expression turned gloomy completely. ¡°Do you want to make things difficult for us?¡± He sneered.


    ¡°What will you do if I say yes?¡±


    Swoosh!


    Zu Si took a big step forward, punched Chu Xun with one hand, and tried to grab the little carrot with the other hand.


    Chu Xun sneered and threw a strong punch at him.


    Boom!


    Zu Si was surprised by the dull thud. He took a few steps backward before he could stand still. With his arm trembling slightly, he looked at Chu Xun in disbelief.


    Holding the little carrot in one hand, Chu Xun approached him and raised a fist to punch him. The wind sprang from the punch howled.


    Zu Si¡¯s expression changed, with his arms crossed in front of him.


    Boom!


    Zu Si was knocked head over heels.


    Xie Qingyun and the others were shocked. The young man¡¯s physical strength was indeed appalling.


    Zu Si looked terrible, but his eyes were filled with dread. Only by fighting with the young man did he know how strong the opponent was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Zu Si roared. He rushed to Chu Xun immediately, raising his fist, trying to land a punch on Chu Xun.


    Xie Qingyun and the others exchanged a look and rushed to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun sneered. In terms of physical strength, he was unmatched.


    Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique was one of the top ten precious techniques in the world of cultivation.


    Holding his fist, he didn¡¯t dodge at all and tackled the attack head-on.


    Boom!


    Zu Si roared and was sent flying dozens of meters away by the punch. Then he felt numb on one side of his body.


    Boom!


    Xie Qingyun screamed in pain and tumbled head over heels. His hand was injured and his arm began to twitch.


    Zhang Tianyou¡¯s fist was full of power.


    Chu Xun did not dodge, allowing Zhang Tianyou¡¯s fist to punch on his chest.


    Zhang Tianyou¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He felt as if he was punching on an iron plate and his arm was almost broken.


    Chu Xun punched at Zhang Tianyou¡¯s arm with the speed of lightning.


    Crack!


    With a harsh sound of bone breaking, Zhang Tianyou screamed. His arm was twisted.


    Boom!


    A sharp kick came right into Zhang Tianyou¡¯s chest. Most of his ribs got broken and he flew out.


    The rest of the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals suddenly stopped. Their eyes were full of fear and they did not dare to go forward. Zu Si was beaten, so none of them would match the young man.


    The fact that they stopped didn¡¯t mean that Chu Xun wouldn¡¯t attack. He took a big step forward and turned his shoulders, elbows, and knees into murderous weapons.


    The harsh sounds of bones cracking chilled them on the spot.


    Their bones were broken, and their tendons were severed. All of them were crippled.


    Chu Xun showed no mercy at all. If he could break two bones of an opponent, he wouldn¡¯t leave anyone of them.


    ¡°Dare you to tell us your name?¡± Zu Si¡¯s eyes looked sinister.


    ¡°I dare not,¡± Chu Xun answered. He stepped forward and stepped on a shank of a Chosen One. With a cracking sound, the shank was broken. Then he crushed the arms of the same person.


    ¡°You deserve death!¡± Zu Si roared and stood up.


    Although his cultivation was suppressed, Chu Xun still moved at an absurdly fast speed, looking like lightning. He appeared in front of Zu Si and raised his fist to punch him.


    Zu Si roared angrily and fought back with two punches.


    Boom!


    Zu Si felt an unbelievable and terrifying force once more, and it blasted him flying. His hands split apart and bled.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to challenge me?¡±


    Chu Xun held his fist and rushed forward aggressively. He still killed the enemies with one hand. The wind from his fist was so fierce that Zu Si couldn¡¯t even open his eyes.


    Crack!


    Zu Si couldn¡¯t help groaning. With his arms broken by a punch, he fell hundreds of meters away.


    Drawing on his physical strength, Chu Xun could send people flying hundreds of meters away. It was too scary.


    It was under the circumstance that Chu Xun had shown mercy. Had he not known that killing people here would be transmitted out, he would have killed these people.


    ¡°I won¡¯t play with you anymore.¡± He finished speaking and left quickly with the little carrot.


    ¡°Who is he on earth?¡± Zu Si roared angrily. The little carrot was the artifact spirit able to control the entire Suspended Mountain. Knowing another person would be able to control the mountain, he was so angry that he spat out blood.


    Xie Qingyun and the others looked rather grim. Their alliance was thrashed by one person.


    ¡°We must get rid of this person by all means, or he will be the next Chu the Devil,¡± Xie Qingyun said coldly.


    ¡°I hope he does not know that the little carrot is the artifact spirit,¡± Zhang Tianyou said solemnly.


    ¡°Lose no time to recover from your injuries.¡± Zu Si¡¯s face darkened. He took out pills and distributed them to everyone. Their injuries began to heal.


    Worried about his companions, Chu Xun ran to the spot where the battle was taking place.


    When he was about to approach, he stopped. He suddenly remembered that he was still holding a carrot in his hand.


    ¡°What can you do on earth? Why are Zu Si and the others so worried about you?¡± Chu Xun was curious about it and held it in front of him to look it up and down.


    The little carrot cried angrily. It was very dissatisfied with Chu Xun carrying it all the time.


    ¡°If you dare to attack me secretly again, I¡¯ll stew you.¡± Seeing its mouth moving, Chu Xun threatened it.


    The little carrot pouted its mouth and spat out two stones.


    Chu Xun observed it closely, squeezing and sniffing it, but he could not find any use of it.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know the other use of you except for making soup,¡± Chu Xun whispered.


    The little carrot mumbled. Chu Xun looked at it in surprise because it spat out a Heavy Prison Token.


    ¡°No wonder¡­ You can spit out the Heavy Prison Token. No wonder Zu Si and the others want to catch you.¡± Chu Xun was overjoyed.


    But suddenly, he thought of one thing. He grabbed the little carrot and rushed back.


    The injuries of Zu Si and the others were healing. Hearing the noise and seeing that Chu Xun had returned, they were immediately on the alert.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zu Si shouted.


    Chu Xun took a big stride forward and stamped directly on Zu Si¡¯s face. With his nose collapsed and his face twisted, he screamed.


    Chu Xun bent down, grabbed his leg, and shook him violently. As a result, dozens of Heavy Prison Tokens fell from him.


    With a casual toss of Chu Xun, Zu Si was thrown out like a broken burlap sack.


    Because Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation was suppressed, the Storage Ring could not be opened at all. He could only keep the Heavy Prison Tokens with him.


    His Heavy Prison Tokens disappeared when he was sent out.


    He picked up the Heavy Prison Tokens, thought for a moment, and patted his forehead. He ran over, stepped on Zu Si, and took off his Storage Ring.


    Zu Si¡¯s face was twisted, and his mouth was full of blood. After being tortured by Chu Xun, either because of his anger or because of the pain, his head tilted and he fainted.


    Chu Xun ran back and shook off more than a dozen Heavy Prison Tokens from Zhang Tianyou as if he were shaking a sack.


    He then picked up all the Heavy Prison Tokens and the Storage Rings from Xie Qingyun and the others with the same method.


    After collecting all of them, he swaggered away.


    ¡°How devilish he is!¡± Xie Qingyun raised his head and roared with humiliation.


    The young man was such a bully. They were supreme beings from the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals. However, they were actually robbed by a young man. They had no dignity at all.


    In a good mood, Chu Xun carried the little carrot in front of him and said, ¡°Thank you for reminding me of the Heavy Prison Tokens. Otherwise, I would have forgotten them.¡±


    The little carrot mumbled again.


    Chu Xun tried to trick it and said, ¡°Please give me another ten Heavy Prison Tokens and I¡¯ll let you go, okay?¡±


    The little carrot understood what Chu Xun meant and spat as fast as it could. It spat out nothing but saliva on Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened immediately. The little thing did it on purpose.


    ¡°Do you want me to make soup out of you?¡± Chu Xun tried to scare it.


    The little carrot was spitting out bubbles. What was it trying to say?


    ¡°Are you saying that you only have one Heavy Prison Order?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The little carrot nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. Regardless of what you¡¯re, a carrot or some unknown divine beast, you¡¯ve helped me just now. I¡¯ll release you.¡±


    Chu Xun put it on the ground.


    The little carrot looked at Chu Xun for a while and then ran away with its short legs.


    Chu Xun chuckled. He turned around and ran in the direction of Yue Jingchou.

 Chapter 546 - Betrayal

    The battle among the four fierce beasts was still going on. The mountain was crumbled, and the earth was shattered.


    Humans were running desperately, while fierce beasts were pouncing on them. The situation had been completely reversed.


    Standing on the crest of a hill, Chu Xun looked around but found no trace of Yue Jingchou and the others.


    At this time, Chu Xun caught sight of a white shadow out of the corner of his eye. He whipped around only to see that little carrot peeping at him from behind a tree.


    Out of curiosity, Chu Xun waved at it.


    To his surprise, the little carrot also waved at him, motioning for him to come over.


    Chu Xun made his way toward the little carrot.


    The little carrot immediately turned around to leave. As it walked, it looked back and beckoned to him, indicating that he should come with it.


    Driven by curiosity, Chu Xun followed up. ¡°I wonder where it¡¯s going to take me.¡±


    The little carrot led him to skirt around the battleground of the four fierce beasts, pass through a hillside, and then stopped.


    Chu Xun stepped forward. The little carrot waved its short arm to show him something.


    Chu Xun looked into the distance and saw a cave not far away.


    ¡°Is there any treasure in this cave?¡± Chu Xun guessed.


    The little carrot, carried by its short legs, scurried to the outside of the cave and began to babble nonstop toward the inside.


    Chu Xun followed it over and listened carefully. There was no movement inside the cave.


    ¡°Hoo, wow, ahh¡­¡± the little carrot yelled while bouncing around.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun heard the sound of weary footsteps, which instantly put him on alert. ¡°There is someone inside!¡±


    A moment later, a vigilant face poked out.


    ¡°Brother Ge!¡± Chu Xun was taken aback.


    Seeing that a man and a carrot were standing outside the cave, Ge Zhan prepared to retreat into the cave. Just then, he heard Chu Xun¡¯s voice and was dazed.


    ¡°Brother Chu?¡± He asked tentatively.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly. ¡°Turns out that they are hiding in this cave.¡±


    ¡°Come in, quick. Brother Gao and the others have been injured,¡± Ge Zhan urged.


    Chu Xun was staggered. He followed Ge Zhan into the cave, where the light was dim and the space was quite narrow. Yue Jingchou and Gao Mowen were leaning against the wall.


    As their cultivation had been curbed, they could only recover at a very slow pace.


    ¡°Brother Gao, look, Brother Chu is here.¡± Ge Zhan breathed a long sigh of relief. As long as Chu Xun was here, he could stop worrying.


    While they were hiding here, their hearts were in their mouths, for they were afraid that Zu Si and his men would find them.


    ¡°Second Uncle, how did you find us?¡± Yue Jingchou asked. His back had caved in slightly. Zu Si had mistaken him for Chu Xun and had dealt him a vicious blow.


    ¡°Hoo, haa¡­¡± The little carrot stuck its head out from behind Chu Xun¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Little carrot¡­¡± Yue Jingchou called out in shock.


    ¡°It was this carrot that brought me here,¡± Chu Xun said. ¡°You¡¯ve seen this little carrot before?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, how come this little carrot is with you?¡± Gao Mohan was also astonished.


    Xie Qingyun had once revealed that this little carrot was the artifact spirit of the Suspended Mountain. Whoever controlled it would be able to control the Suspended Mountain.


    ¡°I came across it by chance,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Brother Chu, you didn¡¯t run into Zu Si and his men?¡± asked Gao Mohan.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Chu Xun nodded and then asked curiously, ¡°How did you know that I would meet Zu Si and the others?¡±


    Gao Mohan then told Chu Xun the whole story, including the fact that the little carrot was the artifact spirit.


    Chu Xun was also amazed. He picked up the little carrot and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the artifact spirit of the Suspended Mountain, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The little carrot flailed about in the air, dissatisfied with Chu Xun¡¯s attitude toward it.


    Regardless, Chu Xun believed that the little carrot was truly the artifact spirit. Because even Zu Si and his people failed to recognize him after he transformed into an ordinary man, but this little carrot clearly knew who he really was and so took him to Gao Mohan and the others.


    It seemed that the entire Suspended Mountain was under its control.


    Who would have thought that this little carrot could twist everyone around its little finger?


    Chu Xun put the little carrot on the ground.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Gruntled, the little carrot raised its short leg and kicked in the shin. As a result, Chu Xun stumbled.


    Gao Mohan and the other two were stupefied.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face showed clear astoundment. ¡°What a powerful force!¡±


    The little carrot put its little hands on its hip like a peeved child. Then, it walked up to Yue Jingchou, took off one of its green leaves from the top of its head, and handed it to him.


    Yue Jingchou looked perplexed. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±


    Chu Xun pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Try eating it.¡±


    Yue Jingchou took the leaf and popped it into his mouth. It was so small that he swallowed it whole without chewing.


    All of a sudden, Yue Jingchou let out a dull groan. He sensed that rich life essence was healing his wounds, reconnecting his broken bones.


    Shortly after, he felt his body become lighter. Without thinking, he rose to his feet. Then, he couldn¡¯t help feeling ecstatic, because he was cured.


    ¡°Thank you, little carrot,¡± Yue Jingchou said gratefully.


    The little carrot hummed in response, but no one understood what it said.


    Next, it gave Gao Mohan a green leaf as well.


    After that, they surrounded the little carrot and stared at it intently.


    The little carrot was not afraid at all. It looked left and right and blinked its big black eyes, looking very innocent.


    ¡°Can you kill Zu Si and his people, little carrot?¡± Yue Jingchou asked.


    ¡°Woo, haa¡­¡± The little carrot nodded.


    Yue Jingchou¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Then, quick, go kill them! They¡¯re bad people!¡±


    ¡°Aah, hoo¡­¡± The little carrot shook its head to indicate that it could not do that.


    ¡°Why?¡± Asked Yue Jingchou in bewilderment.


    The little carrot babbled for a long time, but no one understood a word.


    ¡°Who could¡¯ve thought that such a small carrot was actually an artifact spirit.¡± Gao Mohan shook his head with a dry smile.


    Chu Xun looked at the little carrot with a pensive look in his eyes.


    It was said that Divine Relics were intelligent and could recognize one person as their master.


    ¡°Jingchou, ask it if it¡¯s willing to accept you as its master,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yue Jingchou was a little taken aback. Then, he asked the little carrot, ¡°Are you willing to take me as your master?¡±


    The little carrot gazed at Yue Jingchou and shook its head.


    Yue Jingchou instantly had disappointment written all over his face. ¡°If I could control the Suspended Mountain, my strength would soar to the top.¡±


    ¡°Then are you willing to accept me as your master?¡± Gao Mohan couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The little carrot shook its head again.


    With an expectant look, Ge Zhan asked the same question. But the answer was still no.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Yet, the little carrot still refused with brutal honesty.


    Chu Xun felt a little downhearted.


    Gao Mohan and the other two sniggered. ¡°Even Chu Xun has been turned down, so it¡¯s normal that we got rejected.¡±


    ¡°Little carrot, he is the strongest one. But you refused to let him be your master. Hope you wouldn¡¯t regret this,¡± Gao Mohand teased.


    The little carrot ran up to Chu Xun and pointed at his chest pocket.


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned. Then he took out a Heavy Prison Token and said, ¡°Do you want this?¡±


    The little carrot nodded and grabbed the Heavy Prison Token. It placed it on the ground and drew a circle around it.


    ¡°Why did it do this?¡±


    The four of them all looked bemused. Even Chu Xun didn¡¯t figure out what was going on.


    The little carrot drew another circle outside the first circle.


    The four of them were even more confused.


    The little carrot babbled on and on as it drew circles on the ground. Each of the circles wrapped around the previous one.


    All of a sudden, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Are you saying that whoever obtains the most Heavy Prison Tokens will be your master?¡±


    The little carrot jumped around happily and nodded its little head.


    Gao Mohan and the others gaped at Chu Xun in amazement and gave him a thumbs-up.


    ¡°How can you understand that? I thought it wanted to draw a spider web.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled awkwardly. It was just a wild guess.


    ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s impossible to control the Suspended Mountain by dint of the little carrot. We can only try our best to get as many Heavy Prison Tokens as we can,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    At this moment, the little carrot suddenly ran out of the cave, waved at Chu Xun and the others, and then vanished.


    Chu Xun and others were alarmed. ¡°Did something happen?¡± They hurriedly chased out of the cave, but the little carrot was already nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Quick, look over there,¡± Gao Mohan called out.


    Strong winds and clouds abruptly swept over. Mountains moved and ridges shifted. Even the ground under their feet seemed to be floating away.


    The appearance of the entire Suspended Mountain changed completely. There were no longer strange rocks on the mountain, but trees that reached into the sky. The whole place became lush and verdant.


    The four fierce beasts had vanished, too. So did the great battle between humans and beasts.


    ¡°I got my cultivation back!¡± Yelped Yue Jingchou.


    Chu Xun also felt that his suppressed cultivation had been restored.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Ge Zhan was dazed.


    Chu Xun deliberated for a moment and then gave a humorless smile. ¡°I guess all that we saw and experienced was just a game the little carrot was playing.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that we were all pawns in the little carrot¡¯s game?¡± Asked Gao Mohan.


    Ge Zhan remarked, ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s not until now that the real game begins?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°No, the game should have ended by now.¡± A crafty smile climbed onto Gao Mohan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Scratch!¡±


    With the sound of a sharp blade cutting through leaves, Chu Xun suddenly shuddered. He looked down with immense disbelief at the tip of a blade coming out of his abdomen.


    ¡°Spatter, spatter, spatter¡­¡±


    Blood dripped along the tip of the knife, from which bright red light burst out. Chu Xun could feel that a strong suction force was set free in his body. The blood flowed faster and faster down the tip of the saber.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Yue Jingchou cried with horror.


    Chu Xun slowly turned around and just happened to see Gao Mohan¡¯s ferocious face.


    ¡°Why?¡± It was hard for Chu Xun to believe that Gao Mohan would suddenly stab him in the back.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Blood splashed everywhere. Gao Mohan pulled the knife out with so much force that he staggered back, bringing a large amount of blood with the knife.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I know that your physical body is unpenetrable. This knife is a Divine Relic. It is called Demon-slaying Knife, which is designed to break strong defense. Even if you had copper skin and iron bones, you would not be able to fend off the Demon-slaying Knife. Haha¡­¡± Gao Mohan¡¯s face was distorted by a ferocious grin.


    ¡°Second Uncle¡­¡± Yue Jingchou darted toward Chu Xun in a panic.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    With a flash of sword light, Yue Jingchou¡¯s head flew into the air and his headless body fell in front of Chu Xun. This time, blood spurted out of the neck like a fountain.


    ¡°Jingchou¡­ Pfft¡­¡± Chu Xun cried with grief and indignation. Wrath suddenly surged, causing him to open his mouth and cough up a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Ge Zhan.


    Ge Zhan grinned hideously as Gao Mohan did. ¡°Because, Chu the Devil, you deserve death. As long as you¡¯re alive, we feel like there is a mountain bearing down on us, making us walk on eggshells every day. So, you must die.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± A pompous voice rang out, and several figures rapidly flew over. It was Zu Si and his men.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, do you still have many questions?¡± Xie Qingyun laughed wildly.


    Chu Xun looked at the little carrot that was bouncing happily next to Zu Si, then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve controlled the Suspended Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I thought you were somebody, but little did I know that you were so stupid.¡± Zu Si looked at Chu Xun with contempt and said, ¡°This carrot is a pet I¡¯ve kept for fun. That¡¯s really the case.¡±


    ¡°Also, Gao Mohan and Ge Zhan are members of our alien races from the outset.¡± Xie Qingyun roared with laughter. ¡°Chu the Devil, in order to deal with you, we spent decades planning this move.¡±


    ¡°Why bother explaining everything to him? Hurry up and do him away, in case any unforeseen changes happened,¡± Zhang Tianyou advised.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The blade glinted brightly. Gao Mohan twirled the knife in his hand and slashed at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Wanna kill me? Do you think you¡¯re qualified to do that?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were icy cold. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi around him was surging. He raised his hand and slammed. The terrifying Hong Meng Immortal Qi swept out like raging waves.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Daunting energy wave blasted. Gao Mohan screamed. The Demon-slaying Knife in his hand was knocked off. The arm holding the knife exploded into a mist of blood before flying thousands of meters away.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Chu Xun himself coughed up a large mouthful of blood. The Saber Qi of the Demon-slaying Knife stayed in his body. He could not remove it no matter what means he used. Thus, his wounds could not heal.

 Chapter 547 - Becoming Demonized!

    The eyes of Zu Si and the others were flashing with ruthless ferocity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how much blood you have left, Chu the Devil!¡±


    Blood was gushing out from Chu Xun¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to kill you before I die.¡±


    Chu Xun channeled his powers, summoning every bit of Hong Meng Immortal Qi he could muster.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    His voice was sonorous and loud, with malice and fury radiating off his back. Chu Xun rushed toward Zu Si and launched a fierce attack.


    Zu Si roared and he didn¡¯t dare to neglect anything. In his opinion, Chu Xun was a wounded lone wolf now, which was scarier than a pack of wolves.


    Bang!


    Two energy bolts collided with each other and the eruption of deadly force caused a terrible storm.


    Zu Si spatted out a mouthful of blood and flew out.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted furiously again and charged towards Ge Zhan. He clenched his fists, imbuing them with Hong Meng Immortal Qi that they shone like blocks of amethysts.


    Ge Zhan activated his sword, driving it like a lance as it shone with its imbued energy, plunging Chu Xun like a viper.


    The power of his fists surged like the roaring thunder.


    Ge Zhan turned pale out of fear. His long sword was reduced to several pieces by Chu Xun, and his shoulders were also punched.


    Bang!


    Ge Zhan screamed in pain. Half of his body was blasted into a fine mist of blood by Chu Xun¡¯s punch.


    ¡°None of you can leave alive today.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s cold voice was so chilling that everyone shivered. His eyes had become as scarlet as blood, showing symptoms of being demonized.


    Xie Qingyun launched an attack with his fancy sword that was hanging by his waist, barreling straight at Chu Xun¡¯s throat. The tip of the sword whistled through the air, giving off a dangerous sheen like the slippery scales of a venomous serpent lunging at its prey!


    Chu Xun raised his hand and grabbed the blade of the sword. The sharp sword could not penetrate his purple crystal-like palm.


    Clang!


    Chu Xun broke the magnificent sword, and with a flip of his hand, he pierced through Xie Qingyun¡¯s chest with the broken blade.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Xun raised his head and roared furiously. His hair and clothes fluttered in the wind as if he was a demon lord who had woken up.


    Fourth Form of Demon-slain Finger¡ªSky Shaking Finger!


    Boom!


    The giant finger pressed downward, crushing the bodies of the two Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals.


    Although Chu Xun fell into a delirium of rage, he still remembered that he couldn¡¯t kill these people, or he would be forcibly transported out of the Suspended Mountain.


    Eternal Phoenix Scripture!


    With snapping red flames bordering on purplish, the gigantic fiery bird lunged, swooping down on the mountain. The lower parts of Zhang Tianyou and the other two Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals were burned to ashes.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, what has happened will not change even if you kill us. You¡¯re going to die anyway. Your family and friends have been waiting for you in hell.¡± Zu Si laughed wildly.


    Puff!


    A purplish flash tore through the air, dismembering Zu Si into two bloody halves.


    Chu Xun rushed over to Zu Si. He picked up Zu Si¡¯s upper body and roared, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Chu the Devil, I believe that your Qianlong Mountain has been taken by us now.¡± Zu Si laughed crazily.


    ¡°Damn you all!¡± Chu Xun shouted furiously.


    Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan!


    Fierce beasts dashed forward from the waves of Hong Meng Immortal Qi, grinding Zu Si and his men into pieces.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was as pale as paper. He staggered and picked up Yue Jingchou¡¯s head and body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, a powerful suction force came. Chu Xun was sucked in and sent out of the Suspended Mountain.


    Chu Xun fetched out his ship and rushed to Qianlong Mountain at top speed.


    For two whole days, Chu Xun traveled without rest or sleep.


    He finally arrived at Qianlong Mountain, only to find that the enchantment that protected Qianlong Mountain was broken, and Kuang Zhan was dead with his head knocked off his body.


    Chu Xun jumped off the ship but fell down for being too weak.


    He struggled to his feet and staggered toward the mountain with great difficulty.


    The wounds on Chu Xun¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be healed, and blood spattered on the ground all the way.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his powerful cultivation, he would have died already.


    When he finally reached the top of the mountain, Chu Xun felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He trembled and seemed to fall at any time.


    A short distance away, Jing Hong was lying quietly. Her white clothes were already soaked in blood.


    With his mouth open, Chu Xun wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t make it, only to make a muffled sound.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Chu Xun roared crazily.


    He staggered forward.


    Corpses littered everywhere.


    Chu Xun saw the dead bodies of Hua Qingwu, Tang Rou, Wu Busi, and others.


    He walked forward emotionlessly and finally saw the bodies of Chu Tianhe, Tang Wenyan, and their wife respectively. He also found the bodies of several other elders.


    Flaming Qilin, Yan Wushuang, and Jiu You were all dead.


    Nobody of the Qianlong Mountain survived.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    His voice made the sky tremble, scattering even the clouds in the sky.


    The whole Qianlong Mountain was shaking.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eye sockets almost cracked in rage. Two lines of blood tears rolled down his cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU ALL!¡±


    His words were enough to rock the earth and make the very air in the sky tremble with fear. Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned completely scarlet. Hong Meng Immortal Qi around him was turned into a foul aura and his black hair turned snow-white in an instant.


    He had become demonized!


    Puff!


    With a mouthful of blood splashed out for several meters, Chu Xun fell straight down.


    A breeze blew over, and the thick smell of blood had dispelled in the mountain.


    After some time, Chu Xun regained consciousness.


    He didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes, because he was afraid to see the dead bodies of his relatives around him.


    He tore off his clothes to cover his eyes, and walked toward the ridge outside Qianlong Mountain.


    He couldn¡¯t die. He must be alive. He had to kill until he was dead.


    Chu Xun¡¯s body had almost dried up. He should have died, but he climbed up the ridge only with his faith.


    The Spirit Stones beneath the Spirit Vein on Qianlong Mountain were here.


    Chu Xun started laying down a magic formation and then frantically absorbed the spiritual power from the Spirit Stones to replenish the energy he had exhausted earlier.


    The Spirit Stones exploded one after another, all turning into dust.


    Chu Xun¡¯s body inflated as if it was full of air, and he almost exploded several times.


    He had forgotten everything, except that he had to live and avenge the dead.


    Even in his heyday, he didn¡¯t dare to absorb spiritual power so crazily. If he was not careful enough, he would explode.


    Chu Xun had gone crazy. The Spirit Stones exploded one by one, and then dozens of them exploded at the same time. All the spiritual power inside was absorbed by him.


    The residual Saber Qi of the Demon-slaying Knife in Chu Xun¡¯s body could not be dispelled, so his wound could not be healed.


    At this time, the little white figure inside his body opened its eyes and bright white rays flared.


    The white rays became brighter and brighter. It was so dazzling that even the pores on Chu Xun¡¯s skin were shining.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a dull explosion came from Chu Xun¡¯s body. A terrifying power burst out of his body and sent enough tremors to elicit more earthquakes.


    Puff!


    Chu Xun coughed up a mouthful of blood before blacking out.


    It was even weirder when his wound was getting healed.


    However, Chu Xun risked his life. He denoted a Nascent Soul just now.


    It should be noted that the Nascent Soul was the origin of cultivation for all cultivators.


    Once the Nascent Soul was destroyed, even the cultivator wouldn¡¯t die, he or she would become a cripple.


    Chu Xun had two Nascent Souls. He detonated one and shattered the Saber Qi of the Demon-slaying Knife in his body.


    However, he also paid a heavy price. Although his body had been imbued with the endurance of the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bones, the detonation just now destroyed most of his meridians, and some internal organs were displaced. He was seriously injured.


    That was why he coughed up a mouthful of blood before blacking out.


    Although Chu Xun had fainted, he had been prepared for it. The magic formation around him was still running, transporting spiritual energy of the Spirit Stone into his body.


    After some time, Chu Xun regained consciousness.


    He realized how terrible his condition was. However, it was even difficult to keep his eyes open, as if it wasn¡¯t his own body.


    With that, he started cultivating.


    Until one day, as an earth-shaking explosion erupted, Chu Xun finally come out of seclusion.


    His black robe had become as red as blood, his eyes were scarlet, and the black air around him started surging. A weird look flashed across the corners of Chu Xun¡¯s lips.


    He crossed the air and returned to Qianlong Mountain in the blink of an eye.


    The corpses still lay there randomly. Because of the Spirit Vein, the corpses did not seem to have changed much.


    New graves appeared in the cemetery of Qianlong Mountain.


    Near the exit of the cemetery, there was an empty coffin that Chu Xun had prepared for himself.


    ¡°Wait for me,¡± Chu Xun said drily in his hoarse voice.


    He remodeled the enchantment that protected Qianlong Mountain, sealed the Qianlong Mountain, leaped into the air, and left.


    A few days later, Chu Xun appeared in the Zombie race.


    Boom!


    A huge handprint fell from the sky, smashing half of the edifices. Countless disciples of the Zombie race were either injured or killed.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you attack the Zombie race?¡±


    It was a powerful champion at the later stage of the Human-Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t reply. He smashed him into pieces with only one move.


    A foul aura swept through the air. Chu Xun directly started slaughtering, leaving no one alive.


    News about this incident sent ripples a few days later, setting off a storm on the whole world.


    The powerful Zombie race had actually been slaughtered.


    Two days later, the Mustelid race, who were hiding in the depths of the remote mountain, were all killed.


    The whole Martial Tao World was shocked.


    Someone took a picture of Chu Xun and posted it on the Internet.


    They had recognized Chu Xun.


    However, now Chu Xun was terrifying. He seemed more like Death instead of a person alive.


    Heavenly Secrets City was guarded by Heavenly Secrets Mount Villas, whose lord was Yan Tianji. It was said that his cultivation had reached the later stage of the Human-Immortal Realm.


    Now, Yan Tianji was sitting with a young man with strong cultivation and they were chatting merrily.


    The young man¡¯s name was Zuo Di. He came from the Assembly of Immortals.


    There was a saying in the Martial Tao World that the Assembly of Immortals would rule the earth one day.


    Therefore, many forces on earth hoped to build a good relationship with the Chosen Ones of the Assembly for a brighter future.


    Yan Tianji was one of them.


    ¡°Master Zuo, have you heard about what happened recently?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the massacre of the Zombie race and the Mustelid race?¡± Zuo Di was tasting wine indifferently. He seemed not to be interested.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Tianji nodded. ¡°It is said that Chu the Devil did it.¡±


    Zuo Di put down the cup and sneered, ¡°So what? When the Assembly of Immortals rules the earth, both the alien races and Chu the Devil will be killed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Master Zuo.¡± Yan Tianji filled the cup with wine for Zuo Di. ¡°When the Assembly of Immortals rules the earth, the survival of the Heavenly Secrets Mount Villas will count on you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you are sincere to submit to the Assembly of Immortals, we will treat you well,¡± Zuo Di said proudly. He picked up his glass and was about to drink.


    Bang!


    The glass in his hand suddenly broke into pieces and stuck on his face. He couldn¡¯t help roaring in pain.


    Yan Tianji was startled. At the same time, he caught sight of a shadow out of the corner of his eye. He whipped around, only to see Chu Xun.


    ¡°Chu¡­ Chu the Devil!¡± He screamed in fear.


    Zuo Di, who was roaring, heard the voice and looked over. His pupils suddenly enlarged and his voice stopped abruptly.


    Chu Xun expressionlessly descended from the sky and walked slowly toward them. His clothes were as red as blood, and his scarlet eyes looked very weird.


    ¡°Where are the other Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals?¡± Chu Xun asked impatiently.


    Zuo Di trembled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yan Tianji was scared out of his wits. With the approaching of Chu Xun, Yan Tianji felt his powers sealed and he could not use an ounce of his strength.


    ¡°You will know it.¡± Chu Xun reached for Zuo Di.

 Chapter 548 - Everyones Target!

    Zuo Di¡¯s pupils dilated with terror. He frantically summoned his power to defend himself, but his protective aura was so weak that it was easily shattered by the Immortal Qi in Chu Xun¡¯s palm. Then, one of his arms was grabbed by Chu Xun.


    Puff!


    Blood spattered everywhere. Zuo Di screamed in pain because his right arm was directly ripped off by Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were scarlet and monstrous. Purple flames rose from Chu Xun¡¯s palms and burned the broken arm to ashes.


    Once again, he reached for Zuo Di.


    Zuo Di tried to dodge, but due to Chu Xun¡¯s aura, he could not move at all.


    Puff!


    The other arm was ripped off and burned to ashes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡± Seeing Chu Xun reaching for him again, Zuo Di cried out in horror and told him the whereabouts of other Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals as fast as he could.


    A strange smile appeared on Chu Xun¡¯s face, making him look especially sultry. Without stopping, he plunged his hand into Zuo Di¡¯s chest and dug out his heart.


    In Chu Xun¡¯s hand was a beating, crimson heart which he crushed the next second.


    Later, he burned Zuo Di¡¯s body with Violet Underworld Flame.


    Yan Tianji trembled slightly, and he felt that the blood was almost coagulating. ¡°Chu the Devil¡± was no longer a name because Chu Xun was a real devil now.


    Chu Xun stared at Yan Tianji and said, ¡°Associating with the Assembly of Immortals is a capital prime.¡±


    Boom!


    Demon-slaughtering Palm!


    A huge terrifying handprint fell from the sky and smacked Yan Tianji, reducing him to minced meat.


    Eternal Phoenix Scripture!


    The flaming phoenix brought with it a blazing inferno in its wake, reducing the Heavenly Secrets Mount Villas to rubble.


    Chu Xun leaped into the air and left, leaving the Heavenly Secrets Mount Villas destroyed.


    Someone made a video recording of this event and posted it on the Internet.


    ¡°Chu the Devil has become demonized.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Secrets Mount Villas just got in touch with the Assembly of Immortals. It was too cruel of Chu the Devil to kill them all.¡±


    ¡°He is no longer the former Chu the Devil. Now he is a real devil.¡±


    ¡°People of the Heavenly Secrets Mount Villas are, after all, human beings. Chu Xun the Devil is too sinister. He will be judged by Heavens for the carnage he has wrought.¡±


    The Internet erupted with commotion and discussions talking heatedly about this.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xun had arrived at the gathering place of the Winged race.


    He launched every trick in his playbook at the Winged race.


    Within just a few minutes, people of the Winged race were all slaughtered.


    In the next few days, Chu Xun had already reached the point of insanity.


    The Lycan race and the Draconian race were all slaughtered.


    The worst part was that many human forces had been slaughtered. As long as they had contact with the Assembly of Immortals or the alien races, none of them could escape from being killed by Chu Xun.


    What was even more astounding was that Chu Xun razed the city to the ground only because he heard some warriors discuss the death of a Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals.


    Chu Xun was no longer a human, but a devil born for killing.


    Not only did he kill the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races, but he also began to attack human beings, even the ordinary human beings.


    Now, almost everyone in the Martial Tao World was talking about Chu the Devil.


    ¡°The former Chu the Devil is gone. Now he is a real devil who doesn¡¯t deserve to be a human being!¡± A martial artist said angrily in a bar.


    ¡°You are right. Chu the Devil is now even scarier than the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. When he massacred the city¡¯s inhabitants, he didn¡¯t care about the civilians at all. Even the babies were killed.¡±


    A red figure appeared in the bar. ¡°Talking about others behind them isn¡¯t a good habit.¡±


    Boom!


    With the touch of the flames and shock wave, the whole bar was reduced to ashes in an instant, and no one survived.


    Chu Xun drifted away. No one knew why he happened to be here.


    On the street, a woman was walking with a seven or eight-year-old boy.


    Seeing that Chu Xun was dressed in red and even his eyes were scarlet, the boy was very curious.


    ¡°Mom, that brother is so strange. He¡¯s dressed in red.¡±


    The woman glanced at Chu Xun and immediately covered his mouth with her hand.


    Chu Xun reached out his hand and clenched it.


    Bang!


    The woman exploded into a bloody mist, drenching the boy¡¯s clothes red.


    ¡°Your clothes are also red now. Are they beautiful?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were burning with a bright red light.


    ¡°Someone is killed!¡± A person cried in horror.


    The pedestrians on the street also looked at Chu Xun in horror. They pointed at him and whispered to each other.


    ¡°So noisy!¡± Chu Xun whispered. He raised a hand, waving it casually. Immediately, dozens of people were turned into blood fog.


    After killing hundreds of people, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were as cold as frost, without any trace of mercy. He just flashed and disappeared.


    The news of Chu Xun spread all over reality and the Internet.


    Chu Xun was no longer Chu the Devil that was respected and loved by everyone.


    He was neither Major General Chu nor Immortal Chu who took care of ordinary people.


    He was a real devil now.


    With netizens calling for killing Chu the Devil, an organization called the Devil-slaying League came into being.


    It wasn¡¯t until a message that Chu Xun became everyone¡¯s target.


    Everyone in the Temple of Sumeru was slaughtered only because they took in a warrior who had contact with the Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals.


    Temple of Sumeru was a Buddhist temple and Buddha is highly respected by people.


    No one had expected that Chu Xun would dare to kill people in the temple.


    All the people including the abbots and the disciples were killed.


    Heads and dead bodies were scattered on the ground. The stone steps had been stained by blood.


    What Chu Xun had done completely irritated all the warriors in the world.


    Boom!


    The void shook as the giant finger pressed downward. It did not take long for blood to flow like a brook.


    Dozens of people died miserably under the Demon-slain Finger.


    ¡°Stupid fool,¡± Chu Xun sneered, his eyes burning with a bright red light.


    All these people were from the Devil-slaying League. This was the third slaughter in a day.


    ¡°Devil-slaying League?¡± A strange smile appeared on Chu Xun¡¯s face.


    In Chu Xun¡¯s opinion, all warriors in the world seemed to maintain an opposite belief.


    In the next few days, many forces joined hands to kill Chu Xun.


    However, none of them survived.


    Not only did they fail to kill Chu Xun, but they also lost their own lives.


    One day after that, Chu Xun returned to the Fire Dragon Palace.


    In the main hall, Chu Xun was sitting in the main seat and looking at Yan Chong and the others expressionlessly.


    However, Yan Chong and the others all held their breath at the moment.


    They had heard about what Chu Xun had done.


    ¡°Send everyone. Kill all those who have contact with the Assembly of Immortals or the alien races.¡± Chu Xun ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yan Chong lowered his head and replied respectfully.


    They were afraid of the current Chu Xun.


    ¡°Well¡­ Chu Xun, are you all right?¡± Long Ao swallowed as he asked carefully.


    Looking at him, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were scarlet and monstrous. Then he suddenly raised his hand and smacked down.


    Bang!


    Long Ao exploded into a mist of blood.


    Yan Chong, Lei Bao, Winsome Widow, and the others could hardly move a finger. They were dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Chu Xun just killed Long Ao!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t act according to your status, what¡¯s the point of keeping you alive?¡± Said Chu Xun in an aloof, unemotional voice.


    Yan Chong and the others were stunned, and it took them a long time to collect themselves.


    Long Ao was the first to know Chu Xun. He had saved Chu Xun¡¯s life and even helped save Chu Xun¡¯s parents.


    However, Chu Xun killed such a person who had helped him a lot. He didn¡¯t have any compassion!


    ¡°Mansion Lord, why?¡± Asked Lei Bao with tearful eyes. Long Ao had been with them every day. They were not relatives but were as close as relatives.


    ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Chu Xun glowered at Lei Bao, his eyes burning with a bright red light.


    ¡°No. I just don¡¯t understand. What did Long Ao do wrong? Or did he say anything wrong?¡± Lei Bao said in a low voice.


    ¡°Are you feeling sorry for him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Long Ao is diligent. Even if he didn¡¯t make any contributions, he must have done a lot of work. Why did you kill him for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Lei Bao!¡± Yan Chong stopped him.


    ¡°Please calm down, Master. Lei Bao is not¡­¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand and interrupted Yan Chong. He looked at Lei Bao with a strange smile on his face and said, ¡°Take a message to Long Ao for me. A subordinate like him can never call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°Mansion Lord, don¡¯t!¡± Yelped Yan Chong. However, it was too late. Lei Bao exploded into a mist of blood, spilling over Yan Chong¡¯s body.


    ¡°Do you have any more objections?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile.


    ¡°No.¡± Yan Chong shook his head mindlessly.


    Winsome Widow was shaking from head to toe. It was a nightmare for all of them.


    They had never expected that one day Chu Xun would kill them.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no objection, let me be. I want a rest.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Chong and the others bowed and retreated.


    ¡°Tell Jade Rabbit to come and see me,¡± Chu Xun suddenly said.


    Yan Chong was stunned. Then he turned around and said reverently, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    It did not take long for Jade Rabbit to appear.


    ¡°Brother Chu, are you looking for me?¡± Jade Rabbit lowered her head and did not dare to look at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun looked at Jade Rabbit quietly. He said, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Jade Rabbit trembled and hurriedly shook her head.


    How could she not be afraid? Chu Xun was no longer the Brother Chu she knew.


    Before she came here, Yan Chong told her that Chu Xun had just killed Long Ao and Lei Bao here.


    Right now, he was a devil, a devil without any compassion.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Jade Rabbit walked to Chu Xun, trembling.


    Chu Xun reached out and touched Jade Rabbit¡¯s chin.


    ¡°I remember you used to like me, but why are you so afraid of me now?¡±


    Jade Rabbit became stiff, and her beautiful crystal-like eyes were full of fear.


    ¡°Brother Chu, what are you doing?¡± Jade Rabbit asked in a panic when she found herself confined.


    ¡°I¡¯m making your dream come true. Don¡¯t you want to be my woman? Today, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish,¡± Chu Xun said with a weird smile.


    He raised his hand, and Jade Rabbit¡¯s clothes were torn into pieces like butterflies in the sky.


    ¡°Never had I expected for such a perfect body beneath those ugly clothes.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t¡­¡± Standing naked in front of Chu Xun, a mixture of fear, shyness, and humiliation filled Jade Rabbit. She burst into tears.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, why did you kill my teacher? Why did you kill Captain Lei?¡± The angry voices of Azure Dragon and War Tiger came from the door.


    ¡°You just never learn. You are arrogant and show no respect. Get lost!¡±


    The last word hit them like a lightning bolt.


    Bang! Bang!


    Azure Dragon and War Tiger, who had not yet entered the door, were torn into pieces by the sound waves.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± Chu Xun breathed coldly. He raised his hand and set up a formation on the main hall.


    ¡°Devil!¡± Jade Rabbit bellowed with grief and indignation, ¡°You¡¯re not Brother Chu! You¡¯re a devil! Give back Brother Chu!¡±


    ¡°I am your Brother Chu. You¡¯d better be quiet.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished his words, Jade Rabbit suddenly found that she could not make a sound at all.


    ¡°Enjoy yourself. You deserve the happiness.¡± With a strange smile, Chu Xun picked up Jade Rabbit and placed her on the large conference table.


    A few hours later, Chu Xun put on the blood-red clothes, untied the imprisonment, removed the formation, and stepped out.


    ¡°From today on, you are my woman.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this.¡± Jade Rabbit voiced her hatred and displeasure.


    Puff!


    Blood spattered everywhere. The light left Jade Rabbit¡¯s bright and onyx-like eyes, leaving the blood gathered around her.


    She had committed suicide by cutting her throat with a porcelain shard!


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t stop, and his eyes were burning with a brighter red light.

 Chapter 549 - Betrayal!

    When Chu Xun left, Winsome Widow came to the main hall.


    Seeing the dead Jade Rabbit, her eyes were full of hatred.


    Who did she hate?


    Undoubtedly, she hated Chu Xun.


    She hated the Mansion Lord, whom everyone had once worshipped.


    Winsome Widow took off her coat to cover Jade Rabbit¡¯s naked body.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Chong and Lord of Healing walked into the main hall.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Winsome Widow¡¯s face was full of fierceness.


    Yan Chong and Lord of Healing didn¡¯t say a word, but their eyes were flaming with killing intent.


    ¡°He¡¯s no longer our Mansion Lord! He¡¯s a devil. A demon!¡± Yan Chong growled.


    Lord of Healing shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s not even a devil. At least, a devil won¡¯t kill his near and dear people.¡±


    ¡°We have to kill him, or more people will die,¡± Winsome Widow said.


    ¡°We should take more time to consider the matter,¡± said Lord of Healing, ¡°he¡¯s too powerful. Only a handful of people in the world can fight against him. We need to outsmart him.¡±


    They whispered to each other, discussing how to kill Chu Xun.


    At this moment, an explosion was heard from afar.


    ¡°Lord of Healing and I will go and have a look,¡± said Yan Chong, ¡°can you bury Jade Rabbit?¡±


    Winsome Widow nodded.


    Yan Chong and Lord of Healing rushed over to where the voice sounded.


    Scarlet Siren and her six sisters looked extremely grim as they glared at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Mansion Lord.¡± Yan Chong and Lord of Healing bowed reverently to Chu Xun.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Asked Lord of Healing suspiciously.


    Scarlet Siren¡¯s face twisted grotesquely with indignation when she glared at Chu Xun. ¡°Ask this devil what he wants to do.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s clothes were as red as blood, and his eyes were scarlet, looking very weird.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°Being obedient to me brings you nothing but good.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, Devil! Piss off!¡± That remark of Chun Xun left Violet Fairywren blushing with indignance.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Asked Yan Chong.


    Scarlet Siren trembled all over with anger. She pointed at Chu Xun and said, ¡°This disgusting devil wants me and my sisters to serve him together.¡±


    Yan Chong and Lord of Healing shared disbelieving glances.


    Chu Xun had not only become a devil but also a Lothario.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who brought you here. Besides, you are in Fire Dragon Palace, and I¡¯m the Mansion Lord of it. Shouldn¡¯t you serve me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer the Chu Xun in the past. You¡¯re disgusting now,¡± Scarlet Siren said angrily.


    The bright red light in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes became brighter and more enchanting.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to serve me together, why don¡¯t you serve me separately?¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, Chu Xun raised his hand and a strong power erupted.


    Violet Fairywren screamed and was pulled toward Chu Xun by a strong strength.


    ¡°Violet Fairywren!¡± Scarlet Siren and others shouted.


    ¡°It will be your turn soon.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s smile grew even more mysterious. He vanished and disappeared with Violet Fairywren.


    ¡°Violet Fairywren!¡± Scarlet Siren shouted. ¡°Go after them!¡±


    Yan Chong and Lord of Healing gave chase speedily.


    Unfortunately, Chu Xun moved so fast that they could not catch up with him at all.


    When they found Violet Fairywren several hours later, she had become a completely naked corpse.


    They could tell that the bones of Violet Fairywren were all broken. It seemed that she was killed by Chu Xun after being raped.


    Scarlet Siren and the others cried bitterly and almost fainted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will avenge you.¡± Scarlet Siren swore in front of Violet Fairywren¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you. It¡¯s us. We will avenge her,¡± said Yan Chong.


    Lord of Healing nodded and said, ¡°The devil killed Long Ao and Lei Bao. From now on, he is no longer our Mansion Lord.¡±


    After burying Violet Fairywren, Yan Chong and others discussed how to kill Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun, on the contrary, was in the main hall as if nothing had happened.


    He narrowed his eyes, seeming to be asleep.


    A few hours later, he opened his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yan Chong, who was outside the door, trembled slightly. ¡°Mansion Lord, the food and wine are ready.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. He stood up and walked outside the door.


    Yan Chong followed Chu Xun, his eyes full of hatred.


    They adjourned to the dining hall one after another.


    Seeing the delicacies on the table, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    ¡°Do you know what I like the best about you, Yan Chong?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chu Xun peered at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re smart. You¡¯re a good dog and you know how to flatter your master when you see him.¡±


    Yan Chong looked heart-struck momentarily. He had never expected that one day he would be called a dog by the person he admired most.


    Yan Chong was well aware that the former Chu Xun would never come back.


    ¡°Thank you for your compliment, Mansion Lord.¡± Yan Chong lowered his head to cover up the malice in his eyes.


    As soon as Chu Xun sat down, Yan Chong filled the cup with wine for him.


    Chu Xun sipped the wine, picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks, and threw it on the ground. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    Yan Chong nearly crushed his own teeth.


    ¡°Thank you, Mansion Lord.¡± He picked up the meat on the ground and ate it without hesitation.


    Chu Xun nodded with satisfaction, motioning for him to fill the cup with wine.


    It took an entire hour for Chu Xun to finish the meal.


    ¡°Are you done, Mansion Lord?¡± Asked Yan Chong reverently.


    Chu Xun nodded and turned to leave.


    However, when he stood up, he felt dizzy and staggered. He blacked out and almost fell to the ground.


    Chu Xun tried to channel some of his powers to quell his tipsiness but failed. He suddenly realized something. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Yan Chong suddenly raised his head and roared, ¡°Devil, go to hell!¡±


    Boom!


    Yan Chong raised his hand and whipped toward Chu Xun with a chain, crashing him into the wall.


    Just then, Lord of Healing, Scarlet Siren, and the others all rushed over.


    ¡°Did you poison my food?¡± Chu Xun asked angrily.


    ¡°Otherwise, how can we kill you?¡± Lord of Healing snarled.


    Chu Xun turned ferocious as he said, ¡°You nasty lackeys. How dare you betray me!¡±


    ¡°Our Mansion Lord is Chu Xun. He cares for the people and hates evil as his enemy. He is not a devil like you,¡± Winsome Widow roared with a grim look on her pretty face.


    ¡°Those who dare to threaten me will never have a good ending,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°We will do whatever it takes to kill you.¡± Scarlet Siren¡¯s face hardened into an expression of hatred.


    Chu Xun struggled to stand up but failed.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Chu Xun grinned wickedly.


    Lord of Healing said, ¡°Save your strength. This is a special concoction named Destiny. I found it from an ancient tome. There is no antidote. Even the Gold Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t change his destiny if he gets poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Destiny?¡± Chu Xun showed an evil smile. ¡°It¡¯s really a good name. Does it tell me to give up the desire for survival?¡±


    ¡°Why bother explaining everything to him? Just kill him and avenge the dead!¡± Sapphire Fairywren¡¯s eyes were blazing with rage. If only she could have Chu Xun grounded into dust, she cursed quietly.


    ¡°Go to hell, devil!¡± Yan Chong unsheathed his sword. The sword was given by Chu Xun, but now it was used to kill him.


    He wielded the sword and streaks of Sword Qi shot out toward Chu Xun¡¯s throat like a viper.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a terrifying foul aura shot out from Chu Xun.


    Yan Chong¡¯s sword broke into several pieces in an instant, and his whole body was also torn into pieces by the foul aura.


    All the tables and chairs in the dining hall were reduced into bits and flakes.


    Half of the body of Lord of Healing and Winsome Widow were blown into a rain of blood and scraps of viscera, only trying to stall for time.


    The remaining five sisters of Scarlet Siren were immediately turned into a mist of blood.


    As for Scarlet Siren herself, more than half of her bones were shattered and she laid on the ground, utterly incapacitated.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Chu Xun opened wide his mouth in hearty laughter.


    ¡°Foul scum like you to dream of killing me? You¡¯re simply unbelievable.¡±


    Bang!


    Chu Xun smashed Lord of Healing with his palm.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die a most horrible death, Devil!¡± Winsome Widow burst out angrily, coughing up blood.


    Chu Xun smirked, ¡°You like Lord of Healing, don¡¯t you? Now that you are so deeply attached to each other and willing to die together, I will fulfill your wish. You don¡¯t have to thank me for this.¡±


    Boom!


    Winsome Widow was killed by Chu Xun¡¯s Demon-slaughtering Palm without leaving anything behind.


    ¡°Destiny. What a joke!¡± Chu Xun sneered disdainfully and exhaled a water arrow out of his mouth. It was the wine he had drunk.


    The water arrow was even more terrifying than a real sharp arrow. It directly pierced through Scarlet Siren¡¯s head.


    ¡°This is the consequence of betraying me,¡± Chu Xun sneered indifferently.


    All of a sudden, Chu Xun vanished and broke through the roof. He stood upright in the air, looking at Emperor Ao, who was opposite him.


    Emperor Ao glanced at the dead and sighed.


    ¡°Chu Xun, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Emperor Ao said sadly, ¡°They are all your loved ones. How could you do this?¡±


    ¡°My loved ones are buried on the Qianlong Mountain. These people wanted to kill me. Don¡¯t they deserve to die?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s words were filled with endless indifference.


    ¡°Do you know what you have done?¡± Emperor Ao said angrily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Chu Xun looked at himself and said with a strange smile, ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied with myself now.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, wake up!¡± Emperor Ao suddenly roared, his voice like thunder.


    The look on Chu Xun¡¯s face did not change at all. He stared at Emperor Ao with his scarlet eyes, looking extremely demonic.


    ¡°If you refuse to wake up, don¡¯t blame me.¡± Emperor Ao¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°If you continue to do harm on the earth, I will kill you right away,¡± Emperor Ao said in an icy voice.


    Chu Xun went mad, his hair flying away behind him in a complete mess. His red clothes were as red as blood. A foul aura surged wildly around him as he raised his hand and attacked Emperor Ao with Demon-slain Finger.


    ¡°Emperor Ao, I didn¡¯t expect that you want to kill me. Everyone in the world is merciless, including you.¡±


    A tinge of pain flashed in Emperor Ao. ¡°Chu Xun, I know you hate the world, but what you have done goes against the harmony of heaven. Don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Emperor Ao reached out his hand and clenched it, bursting the Demon-slain Finger into cinders.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, just do it. Don¡¯t make excuses. I defend the people, but what have I got in return? All I have got are the corpses all over Qianlong Mountain. I have lost my parents and my woman!¡±


    ¡°But no matter how many people you kill, you can¡¯t bring them back to life.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Yes, I can¡¯t bring them back to life, but I want all the people in the world to die with the dead on Qianlong Mountain.¡±


    Emperor Ao shook his head, heartbroken. ¡°You have become demonized! You have gone too far! I cannot allow you to do harm on the earth.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡± Chu Xun went mad, his hair flying away behind him in a complete mess. A foul aura surged wildly around him as he raised his hand and attacked Emperor Ao. Later, a terrifying monster rushed to Emperor Ao.


    Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan!


    Emperor Ao was surprised. Chu Xun actually mastered the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan!


    Chu Xun had mastered three of the top ten precious techniques in the world of cultivation!


    If Chu Xun continued to go crazy like this, the earth would be destroyed by him sooner or later before the alien races or the Assembly of Immortals took action.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I have no choice but to kill you today. Don¡¯t blame me.¡± Emperor Ao lunged. As he raised his hands, a terrifying surge of force sealed the space within hundreds of meters around him.


    Boom!


    The Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan was smashed by a single palm.


    ¡°Emperor Ao, let me go!¡± Chu Xun roared. He was imprisoned in the air by Emperor Ao and unable to move.


    Emperor Ao, an Almighty of the Integration Stage, was so powerful that the current Chu Xun could not fight against him. Even if Chu Xun had mastered three of the top ten precious techniques, he could not possibly endure a hit from Emperor Ao.

 Chapter 550 - A Killing Spree

    Emperor Ao was so powerful that Chu Xun was not capable of fighting him at all, only to be trapped in the air.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to give up. He went mad, and his hair flying away behind him was in a complete mess. He howled with rage, scattering even the clouds in the sky.


    Since the space was sealed by Emperor Ao, Chu Xun acted like a wounded beast. He could do nothing but roar helplessly.


    ¡°Rest in peace, Chu Xun. I will bury you on Qianlong Mountain,¡± Emperor Ao said without mercy. He had made up his mind to kill Chu Xun.


    ¡°Emperor Ao, you are the same as those ruthless people in the world. You are a sanctimonious hypocrite!¡±


    The magnitude of the attack was so great that even the air and Chu Xun¡¯s body twisted and distorted. With his bones cracking sickeningly and his skin splitting, Chun Xun seemed to be going to burst at any time.


    ¡°Chu Xun, your body has been imbued with the endurance of the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bones, but now you are destroying the world. Do you regret it?¡± Emperor Ao said in an icy voice.


    ¡°Regrets? Haha¡­¡± Chu Xun growled with glee. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°People betrayed me, and they owed me.¡±


    ¡°Why did you still refuse to repent of what you have done?¡± Emperor Ao reached out and clenched his fists.


    Chu Xun¡¯s skin was cracking, and blood kept oozing out, making his bright red coat more enchanting.


    ¡°Emperor Ao, if you want to kill me, just do it. If I have a chance to survive, I will slaughter the whole world one day and cut off your head with my own hands,¡± Chu Xun roared.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s face was still gloomy, and he suddenly clenched his fists.


    Puff!


    Blood gushed out of his mouth, mixed with small pieces of flesh. His internal organs were under great pressure.


    Chu Xun knew that if it hadn¡¯t been for the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone, he would have been utterly squashed like an orange.


    Emperor Ao had a ruthless determination to kill him.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­¡±


    Suddenly, as odd laughter echoed from the skies, a figure appeared out of nowhere like a wraith.


    In the blink of an eye, the man stopped a hundred meters away.


    ¡°The great Chu the Devil would actually end up in such a pathetic state!¡±


    The man held his hands pompously behind his back and snapped in the wind majestically. A foul aura swept through the air. He was wearing a feathered crown, and his aura was extremely powerful.


    Emperor Ao narrowed his eyes slightly and blurted, ¡°The Subterranean Devils Clan.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were fixed on the man.


    He was right. The Subterranean Devils Clan had cast other secret spells. He was very familiar with the man ¨C another doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, do you want me to save you?¡± The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord asked.


    Emperor Ao sneered, ¡°You came from the Subterranean Devils Clan. How dare you appear in front of me? You¡¯re courting death. How dare you save him?¡±


    After he finished his words, as he raised his hands, a terrifying surge of force sealed the void and suppressed the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord was very powerful. It had absolutely reached the Great Completion of the Earthly Immortal Realm, which was dwarfed by Emperor Ao.


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord did not panic or defend himself. He just peered coldly at Emperor Ao. ¡°Are you sure you want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°The remnant of the Subterranean Devils, you are not leaving here alive today,¡± Emperor Ao said.


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord sneered and cast a scornful look at Emperor Ao before he turned to Chu Xun and said, ¡°Chu the Devil, why? If you had surrendered to me earlier, you would not have to be so shameful and embarrassed like this now.¡±


    Chu Xun sneered, ¡°I, Chu Xun, don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Chu the Devil, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant now. As long as you prostrate yourself, I will save you.¡±


    ¡°As if you can,¡± scoffed Chu Xun. Not to mention a doppelganger, even if the Fifth Fiend Lord came in person, he would be killed by Emperor Ao.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I will save you if you agree.¡±


    Chu Xun gave a laugh, a laugh that could easily make any spine shudder with a chill. ¡°No, you¡¯d better join me. Let¡¯s go to hell together.¡±


    The Fifth Fiend Lord said angrily, ¡°Idiot! I know you want to join your family in the hell. You aren¡¯t afraid of death, but don¡¯t you want to know who killed them?¡±


    Chu Xun stared at the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord, and his aura began to become violent. ¡°Did you kill them?¡±


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord shook his head and said, ¡°No. Someone else did.¡±


    ¡°Then so be it,¡± said Chu Xun, ¡°because everyone from the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals is all dead.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong. Do you really think that all the people of the Assembly of Immortals are dead? To tell you the truth, it was a man of the Assembly of Immortals who massacred people of your Qianlong Mountain, and I know who he is.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°Beg me, and I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord laughed wildly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s aura became furious. ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil, now we should be allies instead of enemies, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord said.


    Chu Xun said in his hoarse voice, ¡°Help me out.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord didn¡¯t ask Chu Xun to beg him this time, but agreed without hesitation.


    After that, he turned to Emperor Ao and said, ¡°Let us go.¡±


    ¡°Dream on, you daft git,¡± Emperor Ao sneered. No one under his control could leave.


    ¡°As I have said, let us go. Or people of the entire capital city would die and keep me company!¡± The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord was very arrogant.


    ¡°Let me see if you¡¯re powerful enough,¡± scowled Emperor Ao disdainfully.


    As soon as Emperor Ao finished his words, a loud booming sounded. Accompanied by a loud explosion, the flames in the capital city soon grew out of control. Several buildings exploded at the same time and collapsed.


    ¡°Man, wanna have a go? Let¡¯s see if the capital city will be reduced to ashes after I die.¡± The Fifth Fiend Lord sneered.


    Emperor Ao suddenly became extremely livid. He questioned, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m threatening you. So what?¡± Arrogantly said the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    ¡°Emperor Ao, let us go!¡± Chu Xun roared anxiously and desperately.


    A mysterious look flashed across Emperor Ao¡¯s eyes. He looked rather reluctant, finding it hard to make a choice.


    At this time, more earth-shaking explosions erupted and more buildings in the city collapsed. Nobody knew how many people died just now.


    ¡°Every second you hesitate, hundreds of people will die. Do you want to see them all die?¡± Asked the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    Emperor Ao looked grave at the moment. ¡°I can let you go, but Chu Xun must stay.¡±


    The current Chu Xun was definitely more horrible than the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord. Letting Chu Xun go is tantamount to breeding calamity for the future.


    ¡°Emperor Ao, you did a good job¡­¡± Chu Xun roared when two lines of blood tears rolled down his cheeks. He shouted to the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord, ¡°Destroy the capital city!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord laughed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With a deafening explosion, the ground in the capital city cracked, and the buildings collapsed. The area was completely turned into a living hell.


    Countless people died.


    ¡°Emperor Ao, with so many people keeping me company, why should I be afraid? If you want to kill me, just do it! I will show them the true face of you hypocrite!¡± Chu Xun raised his head and roared, sounding like thundering.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s face could not be any more somber. ¡°Look at yourself, Chu Xun! If Jing Hong were here, how would you explain it to her?¡± He hissed angrily.


    ¡°Shut up! How dare you mention Jing Hong!¡± Roared Chu Xun, ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t give a damn about the world. Jing Hong and I have nothing to do with you anymore!¡±


    ¡°Jing Hong is my disciple. This is a fact that no one can change,¡± Emperor Ao said angrily.


    ¡°BEGONE! BEGONE! BEGONE!¡± Chu Xun took the chance to yell at him. ¡°I defend the people, but who has really helped me? Where were you when I was injured? Where were the people? Where were you when Qianlong Mountain was breached? Where were the people?¡±


    ¡°You know my grievance¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you despicable bastard!¡± Chu Xun roared and interrupted Emperor Ao. ¡°Are you trying to say that you were suppressed by the Firmament Chain? Are you trying to say that the celestial calamity would befall if you show up? But why weren¡¯t you afraid of the Firmament Chain or the thunder calamity when you tried to kill me?¡±


    Emperor Ao didn¡¯t do anything and looked painful. He knew that it was hard for Chu Xun to get rid of his obsession or take any advice.


    More explosions were heard from afar, and more people died.


    Emperor Ao put down his hand and sighed, ¡°You can leave now. Chu Xun, I just hope that you won¡¯t regret it one day.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± After the imprisonment disappeared, Chu Xun regained his freedom. He laughed and said, ¡°Emperor Ao, an eye for an eye is my way to solve the problems. I will slaughter everything that was heartless, be it the people, the sky, or the ground. If we meet each other in the future, you don¡¯t have to show mercy. One of us will definitely be killed by the other.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, Chu Xun and the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord sped away. Blood spattered on the ground as Chu Xun was leaving.


    On a hill, Chu Xun sat down to recuperate and meditate.


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord leaned against an ancient tree and glanced at Chu Xun meaningfully, his eyes flittered with greed.


    It took a while for Chu Xun¡¯s wounds to be completely healed.


    ¡°You indeed deserve the name ¡®Chu the Devil¡¯. You recovered much faster than the ordinary people,¡± the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord said.


    Chu Xun stood up, the fabric of his bloody robes snapping in the wind. His eyes were scarlet. Suddenly, he moved to the front of the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord and raised his fist for another punch instantly. The energy bolt rained down on the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord with the power of destruction.


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord, however, suddenly disappeared. However, the tree was cut down in the middle by the shadow of the fist.


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord appeared somewhere a thousand meters away from Chu Xun, surrounded by a foul aura surging wildly.


    ¡°Do you want to die, Chu the Devil? Do you seriously think I can¡¯t kill you?¡±


    Boom!


    The void shook, and a giant finger fell down from the sky with a force of absolute destruction.


    A strong foul aura surged in the palm of the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord as he punched the Demon-slain Finger.


    Boom!


    As a storm immediately swept over, everything within a hundred meters was destroyed.


    Chu Xun streaked around with incredible speed as he stopped in front of the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord. He clenched his fists, imbuing them with Hong Meng Immortal Qi that they shone like blocks of amethysts. Rumbles resembling dragon roars resounded as he swung his fists and threw overbearing punches.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The two men threw themselves at each other again, locked in a furious melee that the earth trembled and shook. Everywhere they went, they left behind a trail of destruction.


    Boom!


    With the fists and palms met, a terrible foul aura surged out of their bodies and exploded.


    Both of them were thrown backward by the blast at the same time.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, don¡¯t forget that I saved you. Is this the way you treat a man who just saved your life?¡± The Fifth Devil Lord said angrily.


    ¡°Who killed the people of Qianlong Mountain?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice belied the murderous and malicious message.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re asking for help.¡± The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord was annoyed.


    Chu Xun was surrounded by a strong foul aura, which was even more powerful than that of the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord.


    ¡°Tell me, or I will kill you!¡±


    The Formula of Kill!


    The Formula of Extermination!


    The words ¡°kill¡± and ¡°extermination¡± became as big as a millstone and slammed into the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord. This ripple was extremely terrifying and the space in their path shook violently.


    As the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord lifted a hand, two skulls were forged and they charged towards the words.


    Boom! Boom!


    A terrifying mushroom cloud rose in the sky. Another pulse of shock wave razed the entire hill to the ground.


    Chu Xun¡¯s red clothes and scarlet eyes made him a demon. The terrifying and intimidating energy released from him made people¡¯s hearts shudder.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing that Chu Xun was about to attack him, the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord said hastily, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see him right now.¡±

 Chapter 551 - Scarier than Demons!

    On the top of the mountain, Chu Xun and the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord were standing side by side.


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord glanced at Chu Xun and said indifferently, ¡°No one has ever dared to stand beside me.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s bloody clothes fluttered in the mountain wind. He didn¡¯t even glance at the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord but said indifferently, ¡°You should feel lucky and honored. In fact, I hate to stand with you. If it were the past, you should lie down while I stand.¡±


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord was speechless and annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am the one who saved you.¡±


    ¡°So what? I didn¡¯t kill you. We are quits now.¡±


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord could no longer stop the edge of his lips from twitching. ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve killed two doppelgangers of the Fifth Fiend,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you¡¯re really annoying.¡± The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord was extremely angry. ¡°You are an appalling devil like me, so I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Spare me your piffle,¡± Chu Xun said, ¡°take me to the people of the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord pointed to the east and said, ¡°150 miles away, Emperor Chu City.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure disappeared from where he was standing just now, traveling like the Red Light Organization streaking across the sky.


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord was stunned. He looked at the flying Chu Xun enviously because even he could not do that.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told you his name yet,¡± he shouted at Chu Xun. However, Chu Xun was more than 5,000 meters away, so he couldn¡¯t hear him at all.


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord sneered and chased after Chu Xun with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Foolish people! You have turned your guardian into a real devil. It was truly deplorable!¡±


    Chu Xun had arrived at the Chu Emperor City. Seeing the three crabbed words on the city gate, Chu Xun¡¯s scarlet eyes suddenly had a hint of chill in them.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun raised his hands to smash the city gate with a single punch and rushed into the city.


    His divine sense spread outward and covered the whole city.


    All of a sudden, the whole mansion gate of Emperor Chu¡¯s Estate was broken into crisps.


    Dozens of well-equipped disciples rushed out. However, when they saw Chu Xun, they turned around and fled.


    Chu Xun was more terrifying than ever because now he was a real devil.


    Chu Yutao was a Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals.


    He was so arrogant that he proclaimed himself Emperor Chu.


    He vowed that he would fight with Chu the Devil.


    Chu Xun raised his hand to summon the Violet Underworld Flame. With that, dozens of people burst into flames and were reduced into burning embers and ashes.


    A master of the Immortal Level showed up.


    Unfortunately, he was easily blasted into bits by Chu Xun.


    The purple flames in the sky extended over 5,000 meters, turning the entire mansion into a sea of fire.


    ¡°Chu the Devil!¡± Chu Yutao showed up with a monstrous and earth-shattering roar.


    He looked distressed. ¡°Why does Chu Xun find me?¡±


    ¡°Did you slaughter the people of Qianlong Mountain?¡± Chu Xun asked in an icy voice.


    Chu Yutao was powerful. However, when he saw Chu Xun in person, he immediately realized that such a gap between them was impossible to be bridged.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, both of us are surnamed Chu,¡± Chu Yutao said subconsciously. Although he didn¡¯t want to believe it, he had to admit that he was afraid of Chu Xun.


    When he first came to the earth, he didn¡¯t take Chu Xun seriously at all. The reason why he proclaimed himself Emperor Chu was that he wanted to suppress Chu Xun.


    Boom!


    As Chu Xun raised his hand, the foul aura surged wildly and shot out.


    Chu Yutao was shocked and roared. He quickly summoned his magic, conjuring protective layers of armor and mail around himself.


    Unfortunately, his protective aura got fragile when it encountered Chu Xun¡¯s foul aura. It was crushed in an instant.


    The powerful foul aura hit his body and he exploded. His chest was bleeding and the sternum bones protecting his heart were all broken. After suffering so much, he belched more blood as he tumbled some distance away.


    Chu Xun curled his hand into a claw and a strong suction force erupted from the center of his palm. All of a sudden, Chu Yutao, who was flying backward, was pulled back and caught by Chu Xun.


    ¡°You can¡¯t break the magic formation I set up by yourself,¡± Chu Xun said as he clenched his fist. Chu Yutao¡¯s eyes widened and his neck throat cracked sickeningly. As long as Chu Xun wanted to, he could crush him at any time.


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t kill them,¡± Chu Yutao said with difficulty.


    ¡°Haha¡­ People of the Assembly of Immortals are hypocrites. You don¡¯t even dare to admit what you have done.¡± The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord arrived.


    Chu Yutao¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the Fifth Fiend Lord. ¡°You betrayed us!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I told the Devil the truth.¡± The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord did not cover it up but just admitted it.


    ¡°You despicable bastard!¡± Chu Yutao bellowed, ¡°You betrayed your allies. You¡¯re going to die a most horrible death!¡±


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord shrugged his shoulders. He said with a strange smile, ¡°If I were you, I would think about what would happen to me instead of threatening others. When you were slaughtering the people of Qianlong Mountain, you should have thought of what would happen today. Fortunately, I was smart enough and didn¡¯t join you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ planned it a long time ago,¡± Chu Yutao said angrily.


    ¡°What do you mean? You wanted me to kill the people of Qianlong Mountain, but how can I do it? If Chu the Devil gets angry, he will kill people. You idiots!¡± The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord broke into a wicked smile.


    ¡°Considering that we¡¯re all surnamed Chu, please let me go. I can tell you the whereabouts of other Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortal.¡± Chu Yutao was trembling and shaking.


    Hearing that, Chu Xun released his hand and Chu Yutao fell to the ground.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­ They are¡­¡±


    Chu Yutao betrayed his allies as fast as he could.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord scowled Chu Yutao derisively.


    Chu Xun raised his hands to conjure balls of Immortal Qi in his palm and injected them into Chu Yutao¡¯s body.


    ¡°There are about 10 kilometers from here to the west gate. If you can get out of the city before I kill you, I will let you go,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Chu Yutao grimaced with trembling limbs. He struggled to his feet and scrambled towards the west side of the city.


    Chu Xun stood upright in the air with his scarlet eyes, watching him flee awkwardly with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Explode!¡± Chu Xun whispered.


    Bang!


    Chu Yutao screamed in pain. His right arm suddenly exploded into a mist of blood and he rolled away on the ground.


    He screamed but he quickly got up and continued to run.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips quivered as if to speak.


    Bang!


    The other arm of Chu Yutao was also blown into a mist of blood.


    Chu Yutao¡¯s face was distorted as he screamed in pain and ran as fast as he could.


    Five kilometers.


    Four kilometers.


    One kilometer.


    The city gate was right in front of him.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, Chu Yutao¡¯s right leg turned into a blood fog. He rolled more than a dozen meters.


    ¡°Damn you, Devil!¡± Chu Yutao cried in horror.


    ¡°You still have one leg, so you can jump. As long as you get out of the city gate, you will be spared.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice seemed to echo in his ears.


    Chu Yutao pressed his face against the ground, bent his body, and launched himself at the gate with his only leg. His face was utterly blasted open into a sickening pulp of blood, but he did successfully stand up.


    He jumped toward the city gates. It was fair to say that people¡¯s strong desire for survival was extremely powerful.


    Chu Xun¡¯s lips curled as his face betrayed a hint of glee.


    Bang!


    Chu Yutao¡¯s last leg also exploded into a mist of blood.


    A sudden scream like a howling swine carved through the clamor of the battle in the compound¡ªa cry that could easily make any spine shudder with a chill.


    Bang!


    Chu Yutao¡¯s body also exploded into a mist of blood, followed by his head.


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord looked at Chu Xun and found that even he was nervous and scared. He had to admit that Chu Xun¡¯s actions were more barbaric than that of the Fiends.


    After all, in these few minutes, Chu Yutao had experienced several hopes and disappointments.


    He had clearly sensed the hope of survival but still died.


    ¡°Chu Yutao shares my surname?¡± Chu Xun spoke with the voice of arrogance and disdain.


    He was standing in the void. After he finished his words, his aura surged quickly.


    All of a sudden, the ear-splitting cry of a phoenix pierced through the sky like a sword as it appeared.


    Eternal Phoenix Scripture!


    Dozens of fire phoenixes with a wingspan of fifty meters swooped down with purple flames.


    ¡°Lunatic!¡±


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord¡¯s expression changed. He dashed away.


    Boom!


    The earth rumbled and the buildings collapsed. The ground became a sea of fire and the flames soared into the air.


    Chu Xun began to slaughter, not leaving a single blade of grass standing wherever he passed.


    ¡°The next one,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    The Fifth Fiend Lord gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°You are even scarier than demons.¡±


    Chu Xun glanced at him with his devilish eyes and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you submit to me?¡±


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord gave Chu Xun a sidelong glance. ¡°Wait until you see me in the flesh.¡±


    ¡°Sure. When the time comes, I¡¯ll make all the Five Demon Lords bow down before me. From now on, call me Fiend Supremacy.¡±


    The Fifth Fiend Lord could not quite believe his ears. The corners of his lips twitched with doubt and apprehension apparent on his face.


    ¡°Who are you to say that? We are the Five Demon Lords. How dare you call yourself Fiend Supremacy?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you join them when they slaughtered the people of Qianlong Mountain?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord laughed arrogantly. ¡°I disdain to use such despicable tricks. I want you to surrender to me wholeheartedly.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s red eyes flickered as he said, ¡°You will die.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord befuddled with puzzlement.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t find other people, I will kill you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± The doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord was enraged.


    ¡°If you want to die now, I will fulfill your wish.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s aura became wild.


    ¡°Forget about whether you can kill me. If I die, you will never find your enemies.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I slaughter everyone in this world, they will be killed.¡±


    ¡°Lunatic!¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    The doppelganger of the Fifth Demon Lord darted out with an eerie smile.


    Chu the Devil was exactly what he needed.


    They arrived at Tiansha City and where Tiansha Sect was headquartered.


    It was a gang that had just been formed recently, but it was in close relations with the Assembly of Immortals.


    For example, now Lord of Tiansha Sect was drinking with a Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals.


    They were chatting happily.


    Lord of Tiansha Sect said with admiration, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Chu the Devil would actually become demonized. Brother Feng, you are one up on me. You have destroyed the admirable Chu the Devil. Now he is like a street rat hated by everyone.¡±


    Feng Wenze waved a hand. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Thanks to your strategy, we have made him a real devil.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a good strategy, it had to be carried out by a master with terrifying cultivation like you. Otherwise, we may not succeed.¡±


    Feng Wenze agreed and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s true. If I hadn¡¯t killed Chu Xun¡¯s parents and panicked Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu, we wouldn¡¯t have succeeded so easily.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ I finally know what it means to provoke fire.¡±


    All of a sudden, a strange voice sounded.


    Lord of Tiansha Sect and Feng Wenze turned around to see what was happening.


    Seeing the bloody figure in the air, they were so scared that they trembled and crushed the wine glasses in their hands.


    ¡°Chu the Devil!¡± Lord of Tiansha Sect¡¯s voice changed as he shouted in panic.


    ¡°Mo Yan,¡± Feng Wenze stared at the doppelganger of the Fifth Fiend Lord and said, ¡°you betrayed us.¡±


    There was a flash of scarlet light in the dark eyes of the Fifth Fiend Lord as he said, ¡°How dare you call me by my name!¡±


    ¡°You are treacherous.¡±


    Boom!


    Demon-slaughtering Palm!


    The earth-shattering palm print fell with a rumbling sound. It smashed Lord of Tiansha Sect and Feng Wenze into the ground. More than half of their bones were shattered.


    ¡°Do you know what happened to Wu Keyin?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words made Lord of Tiansha Sect and Feng Wenze panic. Their faces sank with dread as fear and panic began to set in.


    Everyone knew that Chu Xun had turned Wu Keyin into eternal fire that would remain alight for thousands of years.

 Chapter 552 - A Cruel Demon Dressed in Red

    The purple flames seemed to be burning down the sky.


    The Violet Underworld Flame devoured the entire Tiansha City.


    Lord of Tiansha Sect and Feng Wenze were made into eternal fire burning up their divine soul. As long as Chu Xun was alive, the eternal fire would never die.


    Chu Xun had become a demon without any trace of human nature. He did whatever he wanted. Wherever he went, there was no one alive.


    He used to be the guardian of the world, but now he was destroying the world.


    The Hongguang City, the Anhei City, and the Feixian City¡­ were destroyed by Chu Xun one after another.


    There were some cities in which the people from the Assembly of Immortals had had a layover.


    In just a few days, Chu Xun had killed hundreds of millions of people.


    Everyone in the world would turn pale at the mention of Chu the Devil.


    He was such a demon.


    That was people¡¯s evaluation of Chu Xun.


    The Devil-slaying League became more and more popular.


    There was no founder in this organization. It was composed of the warriors voluntarily taking part in it.


    However, it was not easy to deal with Chu the Devil.


    With the Fifth Demon Lord¡¯s doppelganger present, it was even more difficult to kill him.


    The Fifth Demon Lord¡¯s doppelganger stared at the city with a strange smile on his face.


    It was the city destroyed by Chu Xun just now.


    ¡°This is the last one,¡± the doppelganger said.


    He told Chu Xun that all the Chosen Ones from the Assembly of Immortals who had slaughtered the people in Qianlong Mountain were dead.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± He asked.


    Chu Xun said nothing. After a while, he only replied with one word, ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°How long will it take for you to kill alone?¡±


    Chu Xun glanced at him and said, ¡°Mo Yan, I know what you mean.¡±


    The Fifth Demon Lord¡¯s name was Mo Yan.


    ¡°You are an appalling devil like me. Your only way is to return to the Subterranean Devils Clan with me,¡± Mo Yan said.


    ¡°Do you remember there is an expert in the High Immortal Realm guarding the entrance of the Subterranean Devils Realm? We are forbidden to get in,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°You were able to enter the Subterranean Devils Realm freely before, weren¡¯t you?¡± Mo Yan asked.


    ¡°As you know, it was a time before,¡± Chu Xun grinned wickedly.


    With the foul aura emanating from him now, Wen Yuchen would surely kill him as soon as he entered the Subterranean Devils Realm.


    Mo Yan thought it for a while. Chu Xun was right.


    Although Chu Xun was once called Chu the Devil, he was full of righteousness. He was full of foul aura now, so he was the devil indeed.


    ¡°There¡¯s a way to make the Subterranean Devils Realm appear.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mo Yan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait for what?¡±


    ¡°Wait until the Assembly of Immortals sends over someone again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mo Yan did not understand. ¡°Haven¡¯t you killed enough yet?¡±


    ¡°Have I Killed enough?¡± Chu Xun stared at Mo Yan with his scarlet eyes, ¡°I want the whole Assembly of Immortals and all the people in the world to die with the dead on Qianlong Mountain.¡±


    Mo Yan was the Fifth Demon Lord who had experienced a lot of slaughters. Countless people had died at his hands. However, faced with such a murderous Chu Xun, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill.


    Now Chu the Devil was a double-edged sword for him. He needed to draw on Chu Xun correctly, or he could bring about a catastrophe to the Subterranean Devils Realm.


    ¡°What is the link between the appearance of the Subterranean Devils Realm and the Assembly of Immortals?¡± Mo Yan asked curiously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Just pay attention to anyone from the Assembly of Immortals who has the surname Ma or Gu.¡±


    ¡°Are you on guard against me?¡± Mo Yan asked.


    Chu Xun glanced at him and said, ¡°Should I believe you? Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re not friends at all.¡±


    The fact that Chu Xun had killed two doppelgangers of Mo Yan couldn¡¯t disappear.


    ¡°Yes, we are not friends.¡± Mo Yan also knew that it was the most stupid thing to play tricks on Chu Xun. ¡°Your goal is to slaughter all the people and the Assembly of Immortals. My goal is to make the Subterranean Devils Realm appear. We can¡¯t be friends, but we can be allies.¡±


    ¡°We can only be forever allies,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Mo Yan didn¡¯t say a word. Now, Chu Xun did things for no reason.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Mo Yan asked.


    There was burning red light in Chu Xun¡¯s demonic eyes. Looking at the people rushing toward him from thousands of meters away, he was ready to kill them.


    ¡°Kill them first.¡±


    Mo Yan saw them too.


    It was no doubt that the people were from Devil-slaying League. Chu Xun and Mo Yan had encountered them before.


    ¡°Little ants, don¡¯t you fear death?¡± Mo Yan was surged around by a foul aura.


    ¡°Just wait and see,¡± he said to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun looked indifferent, turned into a red light, and rushed out.


    Mo Yan was stunned. ¡°Chu Xun¡¯s desire to kill was too strong.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s speed was so fast that he almost stopped all the people in a second.


    ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡± Chu Xun was surged around by a demonic aura.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, Devil, you will die today.¡±


    ¡°You killed people, including the babies in the swaddling clothes, and destroyed the cities. Even a thousand deaths of you are not enough to make up for your evil deeds.¡±


    Chu Xun burst into laughter.


    ¡°When did I say I wanted to make up for you? In terms of making up, the people who claim to be righteous should make up for me.¡±


    ¡°Kill this demon, for the world, for justice,¡± someone shouted.


    Chu Xun¡¯s white hair was fluttering wildly. His red clothes were as red as blood and sounded cracking.


    ¡°Justice? The world? A group of complete hypocrites.¡±


    As soon as these words ended, boundless foul aura surged like the Milky Way pouring down and like aggressive waves hitting the shore.


    The terrifying foul aura condensed into countless streams and crashed into the crowd.


    In a second, the blood splattered and broken limbs flew in all directions.


    Hundreds of people were torn into pieces by the strike.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s avenge the deaths of our fellows,¡± someone shouted as if he were the incarnation of justice.


    Chu Xun sneered with no warmth in his eyes.


    Demon-slain Finger!


    Demon-slaughtering Palm!


    Eternal Phoenix Scripture!


    All kinds of skills were released simultaneously and had no equal.


    The ground split apart, terrifying chasms extending outwards.


    In just a few seconds, none of the warriors survived.


    Blood dyed the ground red. None complete corpse remained.


    ¡°Ants!¡± Chu Xun whispered.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    Mo Yan was slightly stunned and then quickly followed Chu Xun away.


    Not long after Chu Xun and Mo Yan left, a figure appeared here.


    It was Emperor Ao¡¯s.


    Emperor Ao looked at the blood-dyed red ground with a look of pain in his eyes.


    ¡°Chu Xun, there is no place for you in the world now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he flashed and chased in the direction of Chu Xun.


    Mo Yan followed Chu Xun as fast as lightning.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked.


    Chu Xun had no expression on his face as he said in a low voice, ¡°he¡¯s coming.¡±


    ¡°You are talking about the old dragon?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    Mo Yan was silent and continued to follow Chu Xun as fast as he could.


    Emperor Ao was someone whom Mo Yan and Chu Xun couldn¡¯t rival.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go separately,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Mo Yan did not say a word. His figure flashed and went in the opposite direction of Chu Xun.


    It was the only way to escape Emperor Ao¡¯s pursuit.


    Emperor Ao was so fast that he soon arrived at the place Chu Xun and Mo Yan separated.


    He thought for a while and chased in the direction of Chu Xun.


    Compared with Mo Yan, he was more afraid of Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun used to be an Immortal Emperor and even an Immortal Emperor of Blood. Once he became a demon and grew up, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Moreover, based on his understanding of Chu Xun, Chu Xun was so powerful that he would bring about more catastrophes.


    He had been the Immortal Emperor for three thousand years. No one could compete with him in the world of cultivation or on the earth.


    Therefore, he chose to chase after Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun sped through the sky as fast as a streak of red light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run, Chu Xun. It was no use,¡± Emperor Ao¡¯s voice came from afar.


    Chu Xun¡¯s current speed was without rival in the world, but it was still not as fast as Emperor Ao¡¯s.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t allow himself to be seized without putting up a fight. With a foul aura surging around him, he flew as fast as he could. He did not know how long Emperor Ao had been out. If he could hold on for five hours, he would be safe.


    However, it was hard to say whether he could hold on for only fifty minutes.


    The distance between the two was getting shorter and shorter.


    ¡°Give up now, Chu Xun,¡± Emperor Ao said.


    His divine sense had locked on to Chu Xun, so there was no way for Chu Xun to escape.


    Half an hour later, Chu Xun suddenly stopped and turned to look at Emperor Ao.


    Since Emperor Ao had already locked the space in front of him, he couldn¡¯t escape.


    Emperor Ao raised his hand and locked the space on the right and left sides of Chu Xun.


    ¡°You are so despicable,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Three sides of the space were locked, and the side below was a bottomless chasm. He was like a caged bird, unable to escape even if he had wings.


    In fact, Emperor Ao could have locked three sides of the space a long time before. He was afraid that Chu Xun had other means of escaping, so he didn¡¯t lock them until Chu Xun flew to the sky above the chasm.


    Now, Chu Xun would not be able to escape even if he was powerful.


    ¡°You are disappointing,¡± Emperor Ao said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Stop pretending to be innocent. If you want to kill me, you can try,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Emperor Ao said, ¡°Chu Xun, do you know how excited I was when I saw you for the first time? I trained you as the next guardian and gave you the Hong Meng Scripture, the Eternal Phoenix Scripture, and the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone.¡±


    Chu Xun raised his head and laughed wildly. ¡°Old dog Emperor Ao, don¡¯t pretend to be kind and righteous. The pain of bone changing is not something you can understand. You have tried countless times for thousands of years, haven¡¯t you? Has anyone succeeded? As for the Hong Meng Scripture, it is so hard that no one dares to cultivate it at the expense of the future. Straight forward, I¡¯m just your small white mouse.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a complete demon. You are incurable,¡± Emperor Ao sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to judge whatever I do,¡± Chu Xun said with anger.


    ¡°The Ancestral Dragon race protects the people of the world,¡± Emperor Ao said, ¡°Chu Xun, you have demonized. I can¡¯t let you live. Don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Chu Xun laughed wildly. His face was full of disdain. ¡°Old dog Emperor Ao, is it suitable for you to say you protect the world? What have you done for the world?¡±


    Before Emperor Ao answered, Chu Xun roared, ¡°Weren¡¯t it for me, Chu Xun, the world would have been in chaos a long time ago.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the name of Chu the Devil in the world?


    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t suppress the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals?


    ¡°How many people in the world know of you?


    ¡°For the sake of the world, I lost my loved ones.


    ¡°What have you done, Emperor Ao?¡±


    Every single word and every sentence struck deep into the heart like thunder.


    Chu Xun raised his head and roared angrily. He was not willing to accept the fact. It was the world and Emperor Ao who betrayed him.


    Emperor Ao fell silent. After a long time, he said indifferently, ¡°I know you hate me for not saving the people of Qianlong Mountain, right?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he roared angrily, ¡°Emperor Ao, I won¡¯t die at the hands of a despicable villain like you even if I am destined to die.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun fell into the bottomless chasm.


    Emperor Ao was shocked. Chu Xun¡¯s falling speed was so fast that he only had enough time to cast a golden light to lock up Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation.


    Emperor Ao moved and chased after Chu Xun.


    As a result, there was a sudden crash of thunder in the sky.


    Emperor Ao stopped his descent. He had been out for too long, and the celestial calamity was about to come.


    ¡°Emperor Ao, there is no place for me in heaven and the world. There will be a place for me in hell to live. When I come back one day, it will be the day for you despicable villains to die, haha¡­¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s crazy laughter sounded from the chasm.


    Emperor Ao sighed sadly with tears in his eyes, ¡°Chu Xun, don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation had been locked up. Though he had the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone, his internal organs could not bear the explosive force and he would definitely die.

 Chapter 553 - Imagination

    Chu Xun woke up and found himself lying on a wooden bed with a piece of soft animal skin on the surface.


    ¡°Where was it?¡±


    He remembered that he had fallen into a bottomless chasm. Could it be that someone had saved him?


    He sat up and found that he was not injured and wore coarse linen clothes.


    But in a second, his expression turned very pale, and he was even in a panic.


    He had lost all his cultivation.


    Chu Xun jumped off the bed in panic and rushed out of the room.


    What greeted him were a circle of thatched cottages and fence walls.


    Through a fence wall, he saw a large piece of fertile farmland.


    The breeze blew. The green wheat seedlings were fluttering in the wind and formed wheat waves. In the field, some wild weeds had small pink flowers.


    Chu Xun slowly calmed down.


    Far away from here, dozens of figures appeared at the end of the field.


    He could vaguely hear the sound of laughter.


    The crowd gradually drew closer.


    Chu Xun looked as if he had been struck by lightning, just like a carved stone or a carved wood.


    Because they were his relatives, he had buried them on the Qianlong Mountain before.


    Hua Qingwu, Jing Hong, Tang Rou, and others were all there.


    The elders were all there.


    ¡°Mom, Dad,¡± Chu Xun knelt down and took the words out of his mouth with difficulty. His throat was dry.


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran looked at Chu Xun strangely.


    The others also had strange expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Dear, I thought you had recovered from your illness. Did you get muddle-headed because of the fever?¡± Liu Ran stepped forward and touched Chu Xun¡¯s forehead, and then touched her own. ¡°It¡¯s not feverish anymore.¡±


    ¡°Darling, why do you kneel on the ground? Please get up.¡± Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu stepped forward and helped him up.


    ¡°Where is Jiu You? I asked her to take care of you. The naughty girl is unreliable,¡± Hua Qingwu said reproachfully.


    ¡°Chu Xun, how do you feel?¡± It was a familiar voice from a person.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Miss Hong Ling, are you still alive?¡±


    Hong Ling¡¯s pretty face, which was full of concern, suddenly changed. She said in anger, ¡°What¡¯s the grudge between us? Why did you curse me like this?¡±


    After that, she left angrily.


    ¡°What did you say, darling? Miss Hong Ling is so angry,¡± Jing Hong reprimanded.


    Chu Xun looked at Chen Hanlong, Zheng Guangyi, Sun Ying, and others in astonishment.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It must be an illusion,¡± Chu Xun muttered.


    Slap!


    Chu Tianhe stepped forward and smacked Chu Xun on his head.


    ¡°Are you serious? Is there anyone like you? You¡¯re confused. You started talking nonsense here as soon as you woke up,¡± Chu Tianhe scolded him with a smile.


    ¡°Would it hurt?¡±


    Chu Xun felt pain. He touched the place where Chu Tianhe just hit and couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    The pain meant that it was true.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Chu Xun gave him a bear hug.


    ¡°Mom, Uncle Tang, Aunt Tang,¡± Chu Xun grinned and gave everyone a big bear hug.


    ¡°Darling, why are you crying?¡± Hua Qingwu looked at Chu Xun, who was still crying. She felt worried and asked, ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Did the child fall, have a fever, and become a fool?¡± Chu Tianhe muttered.


    ¡°How dare you insult our son like that?¡± Liu Ran was dissatisfied.


    Chu Tianhe quickly put on a smile.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    The familiar people and the familiar feeling made him believe it was true. They were not dead.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Xun was curious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back home and talk about it later. It¡¯s windy here,¡± Tang Wenyan said.


    ¡°Sir, we will go and prepare the food first,¡± Chen Hanlong was still as respectful to Chu Xun as usual.


    Chu Xun and the others returned to the thatched cottage.


    ¡°Little Xun, do you remember that you fell from the mountain when you picked the Tianmu Herb?¡± Chu Tianhe asked.


    Chu Xun shook his head. He remembered that he was knocked down from mid-air by Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Dear, you don¡¯t have a strong body. You should teach your students rather than pick the Tianmu Herb. Fortunately, you are safe. Otherwise, how can we live on after you?¡± Liu Ran scolded him.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of strangeness, ¡°did you say that I was a teacher?¡±


    ¡°Darling, are you all right? Don¡¯t scare us,¡± Jing Hong looked worried.


    Chu Xun was confused. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Please tell me, what happened on earth?¡± Chu Xun tried his best to remain calm.


    ¡°Do you remember anything?¡± Chu Tianhe¡¯s face was full of worry.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me anything, how can I know if I remember it or not?¡± Chu Xun was speechless.


    ¡°It is astonishing, the child is really silly.¡± Liu Ran¡¯s eyes turned red and she began to cry.


    ¡°Who can tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of confusion. ¡°And, what happened to my cultivation? How about yours?¡±


    Chu Xun did not feel any fluctuation of True Energy, and everyone seemed to have become ordinary people.


    ¡°Oh no. This child is really silly.¡±


    ¡°Little Xun, you can¡¯t be silly. You are a famous talent within five kilometers.¡±


    ¡°The children here rely on you to learn reading and writing.¡±


    ¡°Let Elder Gui and Hong Ling come and see what¡¯s wrong with this child.¡±


    Everyone chimed in, with worried expressions on their faces.


    Chu Xun was speechless and he was full of confusion.


    ¡°Jing Hong, tell me, what happened to me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be worried, my darling. No matter what you are, Little Wu, me, and the child will never leave you,¡± Jing Hong whimpered.


    Chu Xun was completely stunned. ¡°Child? Where did the child come from?¡±


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you remember our child?¡± Jing Hong sobbed.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Chu Xun wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Who can tell me what happened?¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help roaring.


    ¡°Little Xun, calm down please, let Mom tell you,¡± Liu Ran wiped her tears and spoke slowly.


    When Liu Ran finished speaking, Chu Xun was stunned.


    He was a teacher, a famous talent within five kilometers. A child in his private school was sick, so he climbed up the mountain to pick the herb. Unfortunately, he fell down the mountain.


    He had been in a coma for several months. And he had woken up several times in the middle. But every time he woke up, he would go crazy, shouting some words like killing all the people.


    A month ago, he woke up completely, but he was unconscious. Sometimes he was clear, but sometimes he was confused. He had a high fever all the time.


    ¡°Darling, are you all right?¡± Little Wu asked, caring for Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun murmured, ¡°Am I dreaming? I haven¡¯t been imprisoned at all. I¡¯ve never been to the world of cultivation, let alone the Immortal Emperor or Chu the Devil?¡±


    ¡°Wake up, darling. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jing Hong shook Chu Xun anxiously.


    Chu Xun almost fell apart. ¡°Please don¡¯t shake me anymore, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Darling,¡± Jing Hong said, ¡°when you were in a coma for the past few months, you kept saying that you were the Immortal Emperor, the Devil King, and so on. I thought you were insane again.¡±


    ¡°I asked you to teach your students, but you study the immortals every day. It wouldn¡¯t be strange you were silly if you study the demons and the devils every day,¡± Liu Ran scolded angrily.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of confusion. Then he asked Jing Hong, ¡°What¡¯s the name of our child?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Jiu You. You named her. Have you forgotten it?¡±


    ¡°Jiu You is our child?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes widened and his face was full of disbelief. ¡°She is a monster and a python. You said that we gave birth to a snack?¡±


    ¡°You bastard, how dare you to say that about your daughter?¡± Chu Tianhe was furious and was about to smack Chu Xun.


    Liu Ran stopped him and said, ¡°What are you doing? Little Xun has gone insane. How can you beat him?¡±


    ¡°Which year is it now?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°In the 2018th year of Longxia Period,¡± Hua Qingwu said.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°There are so many thatched cottages in 2018? Stop kidding. Don¡¯t tell me that the emperor is still in reign now.¡±


    ¡°How dare you joke with the emperor? Do you want to die?¡± Chu Tianhe was furious.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of strangeness. He was stunned when he saw everyone looking at him like looking at an idiot. ¡°Is there an emperor in reign?¡±


    Just as Chu Xun was about to speak, he heard Chen Hanlong shouting outside for dinner.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s have dinner first,¡± Chu Tianhe looked at Chu Xun and shook his head in disappointment.


    With a strange expression, Chu Xun pulled Hua Qingwu to the end.


    ¡°Babe, what¡¯s the name of our village?¡±


    Hua Qingwu looked at Chu Xun strangely and asked, ¡°Why do you call me babe?¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned completely. ¡°What should I call you?¡±


    ¡°You call me honey.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Chu Xun was speechless. ¡°So, honey, where is it?¡±


    ¡°Qianlong Village. You renamed it. Do you remember?¡±


    It was Qianlong Village. Chu Xun was shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. Miss Hong Ling said you just woke up, so it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t remember a lot of things.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°Then please answer my question. What¡¯s the name of the current emperor?¡±


    Hua Qingwu lowered her voice and said, ¡°Darling, the emperor¡¯s name is taboo. Don¡¯t address him disrespectfully by name. Let me tell you secretly. The present emperor is Emperor Ao. He is going to abdicate in favor of Long Ao.¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned. He tripped over the threshold carelessly and fell out.


    Chu Xun saw Jiu You at dinner, and she looked as familiar as before.


    The dishes on the table were simple. They were all home-cooked.


    Chu Xun was absent-minded, ¡°is it a dream?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think it anymore. I believe that you will recover soon. When you are healthy, you can study hard. Maybe you can get first place this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jing Hong added comfortingly, ¡°a loss brings good fortune. You might be able to become a Number One Scholar after the incident.¡±


    ¡°Number One Scholar?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of surprise. ¡°There is still such a thing now?¡±


    ¡°What a big tone! Become the Number One Scholar if you can!¡± Chu Tianhe snorted angrily.


    ¡°I will do it,¡± Chu Xun raised his head and said, ¡°after I become the Number One Scholar, I will return to my hometown to teach and educate the descendants.¡±


    When Chu Xun finished what he was saying, everyone at the table looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Tian he, Little Xun is not insane. Look, he can write poems,¡± Liu Ran said happily.


    ¡°Honey, is this your new poem?¡± Hua Qingwu asked in surprise.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯ll succeed this time, honey,¡± said Jing Hong.


    ¡°Have I ever taken the Number One Scholar exam before?¡± Chu Xun was confused and asked suspiciously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve failed four times already,¡± Jing Hong nodded. ¡°This is your last chance. If you still fail, you¡¯ll have no chance to be a Number One Scholar in this life.¡±


    Chu Xun almost spat out blood. ¡°Am I so silly? I¡¯ve tried four times but failed.¡±


    Could it be that he was disheartened after failing the exam four times, so he started to have imagination?


    He knew that if a person felt over-stressed or suffered failures continuously, he would start to have illusions.


    For example, when you were extremely poor, you would dream of having a lot of money. As the saying goes, you would go crazy for money. When you were in great sadness, you would fall into your illusions and be unable to get out of them.


    That was true. Were it not true, he would not have remembered that he was the Immortal Emperor and Chu the Devil, who had killed so many people. But why didn¡¯t he remember the cultivation method?

 Chapter 554 - Dream and Reality

    Chu Xun believed that the so-called cultivation was just a figment of his imagination following his four failures.


    There were no immortals or devils in the world.


    In the following days, Chu Xun accepted the reality gradually.


    He was just a poor examinee, just like the other examinees in the world.


    They had only one purpose, to become the Number One Scholar in the exam, make a name for themselves, and bring glory to their ancestors.


    The whole village was supportive of Chu Xun¡¯s preparation for the exam.


    With a thick pile of books, Chu Xun focused on learning.


    In addition, he also enjoyed living with his two wives.


    Every night, Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu accompanied him to sleep.


    Chu Xun was so happy that he couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    What were the immortal and the devil? He had completely forgotten about them.


    He envied the life of a couple but not a lonely and immortal life.


    He wouldn¡¯t exchange such a leisurely and beautiful day for the life of an immortal.


    In the blink of an eye, it was July 7th, the time to go to the capital for the exam.


    The villagers began to donate the money for his traveling expenses.


    Fire Spinels?


    Looking at the little red things, Chu Xun was stunned.


    It seemed that poverty was also part of the source of his imagination.


    In his dream, he saw mountains of Fire Spinels.


    It seemed that he was very short of money in real life.


    The Fire Spinel was now the only currency on earth.


    Although living in poverty, all the villagers helped him scrape together enough money for the travel expenses.


    After saying his farewells, Chu Xun embarked on the travel with the expectations of all the people.


    Chu Xun saw the boundary marker of the Qianlong Village at the threshold of the village.


    He took out the writing brush and soaked it with his spit. Then he wrote quickly as following: Full of talent and knowledge, if I contest for the Number One Scholar, I will be successful and return with glory, nobility and wealth.


    He threw away the brush and swaggered off.


    After walking around all the way, he finally arrived at the capital city.


    The next day, the students began their exams.


    Chu Xun raised his head high and stared at the gilded characters: Longxia Collegium.


    Chu Xun had a strange look in his eyes. They seemed to be written by him, but then he thought it was impossible.


    He shook his head and stepped into the famous collegium.


    There was a crowd of people in front of the bulletin board.


    Chu Xun squeezed forward and saw a royal announcement posted on it.


    The crown prince would supervise the exam.


    These words made Chu Xun¡¯s pupils shrink slightly.


    Hua Qingwu told him that the crown prince was about to ascend the throne.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the new emperor Long Ao?¡± Chu Xun looked a little terrible.


    He covered his chest with his hand. ¡°Why is there a rage surging in my heart?¡±


    The exam began.


    Thousands of students sat in an orderly manner.


    Chu Xun got his writing brush, inkstone, and ink stick ready.


    At the time, the crown prince came in person.


    Chu Xun stared at the familiar face and held his breath.


    ¡°Excuse me, have the crown prince ever supervised the examination before?¡± Chu Xun asked. The student sitting next to him shook his head slightly.


    Since he had never supervised the examination, it meant that he had never met the crown prince.


    ¡°Why did he appear in my dream?¡± Chu Xun scratched his head.


    However, the rage in his heart kept gushing out.


    Chu Xun was scared. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Could it be that the dream realm was affecting him? Subconsciously, he began to write at high speed.


    ¡°Emperor Ao and the common people have betrayed me. I¡¯ll kill them all!¡± The words appeared on the paper.


    Chu Xun¡¯s breath became disordered, and his eyes began to turn red.


    Long Ao felt something in his heart and looked at Chu Xun. With a trace of doubt in his eyes, he walked towards Chu Xun.


    He looked at Chu Xun quietly with exploration in his eyes, and he saw several big words in front of Chu Xun.


    ¡°How dare you call the emperor¡¯s name directly? Capture him!¡±


    Some soldiers rushed over and caught Chu Xun.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Chu Xun raised his head and roared angrily.


    Long Ao looked at Chu Xun with his eyes shining. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Perhaps this person has been demonized. Lock him up in the Buddha Hall to be purified by the Buddha¡¯s voice,¡± Long Ao said.


    Chu Xun was locked up in a large Buddha Hall.


    The 8-fathom-tall golden Buddha sat cross-legged on the ground, with a Buddhist signet in his hand. His face was peaceful, and there was a faint sound coming from him.


    Unexpectedly, not only was Chu Xun unconscious, but his eyes became even more scarlet and devilish.


    It was as if he had a blood feud with the Buddha.


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± Chu Xun roared angrily and jumped onto the stone platform. With fierce strength, Chu Xun pushed the Buddha statue down.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The ground trembled. The Buddha statue crumbled into several pieces.


    The Buddha statue was not made of pure gold but was gilded.


    Looking at the crumbled Buddha statue, Chu Xun raised his head and laughed wildly, feeling indescribably happy in his heart.


    Crack!


    Long Ao opened the door of the Buddha Hall and came in.¡±Chu Xun, do you still not want to wake up?¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned and looked at Long Ao in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, all lives in the world die because of you. Are you still not going to wake up?¡± Long Ao said in pain.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Chu Xun rushed over and wanted to grab Long Ao¡¯s collar, but he went straight through him.


    He suddenly turned around and saw Long Ao standing there, perfectly fine.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Xun opened his mouth but did not know what to say.


    Long Ao chuckled, ¡°Chu Xun, the Elder Ancestor is dead. The world is destroyed. You should wake up.¡±


    Then Long Ao disappeared into light spots all over the sky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Speak ahead. What do you mean?¡± Chu Xun rushed over in a panic, trying to catch those light spots, but it was in vain.


    He opened the door and rushed out. He suddenly stood still.


    There were no pavilions or thousands of examinees in front of him. There was nothing but ruins.


    With the earth riddled with holes, the sweltering lava flew everywhere.


    Chu Xun was shocked to find that he suddenly possessed unparalleled power. He could destroy the world with a raise of his hand.


    If he remembered correctly, it was the power of the Immortal Emperor in his dreams.


    Chu Xun shot up into the sky and looked around. It was a scene of devastation. The magma burst out of the ground. Demonic beasts were rampant and vicious birds were flying in the sky.


    ¡°Chu Xun, save me,¡± a faint voice sounded from over a thousand miles away.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed drastically. It was Jing Hong¡¯s voice. He could travel a thousand miles with each step he took.


    ¡°No!¡± Chu Xun roared.


    He witnessed the moment helplessly. Jing Hong was devoured by a huge demonic beast.


    Hiss!


    Chu Xun raised his hand and tore the beast in half.


    Jing Hong fell out of the beast. Chu Xun raised his hand to catch her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right now,¡± Chu Xun comforted her.


    ¡°Wake up, Chu Xun,¡± Jing Hong stared at Chu Xun mournfully. Then she turned into light spots and disappeared like Long Ao.


    Chu Xun panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. He wanted to lock up those light spots but failed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He had never felt so frustrated before. He raised his hand and smashed all the mountains within 50 kilometers into powder.


    ¡°Honey, save me.¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned. Hearing the voice, he stepped forward. It was Hua Qingwu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Chu Xun roared angrily. He saw a Subterranean Devil Warrior waving his demonized scythe and piercing Hua Qingwu¡¯s heart.


    Hua Qingwu reached out her hand to him, and her tears streaked across her cheeks. Her eyes were full of reluctance.


    ¡°Honey, wake up,¡± after that, her arm slowly fell.


    ¡°Fiend Supremacy.¡±


    The Subterranean Devil Warrior knelt.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your Fiend Supremacy.¡±


    Chu Xun roared and reached out to crush him into powder.


    Hua Qingwu also turned into light spots and disappeared.


    At this moment, a figure flew over the sky. It was Mo Yan.


    ¡°Fiend Supremacy, there is only the Gujiang City left on earth. We will destroy it in one day.¡±


    ¡°Mo Yan, when did I become your Fiend Supremacy?¡±


    Mo Yan looked at Chu Xun strangely and said, ¡°Fiend Supremacy, you helped us come out and led us to fight. Once we destroy Gujiang City, the whole earth will be ours.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me? I did all of this?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s heart was trembling. He was afraid and thrilled.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Yan said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not true!¡± Chu Xun suddenly roared.


    Boom!


    Mo Yan was torn into pieces by the boundless foul aura.


    ¡°Gujiang City.¡±


    Chu Xun took a step forward and arrived in Gujiang City.


    The Subterranean Devil Army was slaughtering civilians. The whole city was in chaos, blood flowing like a river.


    ¡°Stop! All of you, stop!¡± Chu Xun roared wildly.


    However, the Subterranean Devil Army did not seem to hear him. They were still waving their weapons.


    Chu Xun was furious. His foul aura surged around him and enveloped the entire Gujiang City. Boom! Tens of thousands of the Subterranean Devil Warriors disappeared.


    However, the entire city still turned into a dead city.


    ¡°Little Xun, save me,¡± Liu Ran¡¯s voice suddenly came from thousands of miles away.


    ¡°Help me, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mansion Lord, save us!¡±


    ¡°Save us, Chu the Devil!¡±


    Chu Tianhe, his wife, Chen Hanlong, Yan Wushuang¡­ Cries for help came from all directions.


    Chu Xun roared angrily. He separated out two doppelgangers, but there was not enough time for them to save the people.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t save all of you¡­¡± Chu Xun howled in pain.


    ¡°Little Xun, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Wake up, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Wake up, Chu the Devil!¡±


    The voices of his relatives kept ringing in his ears.


    Chu Xun held his head with both hands and howled in pain.


    The world was in ruins.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Chu Xun fell from the sky and curled up in the corner. He trembled all over and cried bitterly.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Chu Xun raised his head and roared, and his eyes seemed about to pop out.


    At the same time, the wind rose and the clouds began to gather. The ruins in front of him turned into dust and dissipated.


    Days and nights came up and went down. The ruins disappeared, replaced by a blue sky and white clouds, lush ancient trees, and a warm breeze.


    Chu Xun was stunned. He looked down and found that he was no longer wearing coarse linen clothes but his original black brocade clothes.


    He was not an Immortal Emperor. He was only at the Initial Nascent Soul Stage.


    He turned around and saw Yue Jingchou, Gao Mohan, and Ge Zhan sleeping not far away.


    Chu Xun stood up and had a splitting headache. It took a long time for him to recover from it.


    He looked around and got stunned. It was an unfamiliar place, but he still recognized it.


    Here was the Suspended Mountain.


    ¡°Was everything unreal? Did I dream?¡±


    It was so funny that he pinched himself to prove if it was a dream.


    However, he was still not sure.


    ¡°Am I dreaming or in reality?


    ¡°Did I get trapped in a dream before and couldn¡¯t get out?¡±


    ¡°Jingchou¡­¡± Chu Xun walked over and shook Yue Jingchou, but he looked unconscious and didn¡¯t wake up.


    He tried to awaken Gao Mohan and Ge Zhan, but neither of them could wake up.


    ¡°You wake up,¡± said an elderly voice behind Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun turned around and saw a middle-aged man in black looking at him with a smile.


    He looked handsome and dressed in black, holding a jade gourd in his hand. He seemed cynical and free.


    Chu Xun could see that the jade gourd was an extremely powerful Sacred Relic.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The middle-aged man raised his head and drank a mouthful of alcohol. There was a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was strange. ¡°Does he have to think about his name?¡±


    ¡°I have too many names, but I still want to be called Lao Hei. I¡¯ve heard it for thousands of years, and I get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Lao Hei?¡± The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He saw that the person¡¯s cultivation was very high. ¡°He is full of ridiculous strength, but his name is a little disgraceful.¡±


    Lao Hei seemed to know what Chu Xun was thinking. He smiled and said, ¡°Young man, there are always things that people can¡¯t let go of it. It can be a person, something, or a name.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded in agreement. Some things were indeed unforgettable, such as one character or one sentence.

 Chapter 555 - Three-Layer Dream

    Chu Xun stared at Lao Hei and felt his heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your true body?¡±


    Lao Hei was slightly stunned. He raised his head, took a mouthful of alcohol, and threw the jade gourd to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were burning. His old habit appeared again: When he looked at the good things, he wanted to get it.


    He thought about it for a while and finally restrained his greed.


    Lao Hei¡¯s cultivation was amazing. Chu Xun was not sure whether he was in reality or in a dream. He dared not to do anything rashly.


    Lao Hei saw Chu Xun with a strange look, ¡°I¡¯ve had the gourd for ten million years. I cannot give it to you.¡±


    Chu Xun was shocked. ¡°Lao Hei is observant.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? It sounds like I want to rob you of your gourd.¡±


    Chu Xun blushed and drank a mouthful of alcohol to eliminate his embarrassment.


    However, as soon as the alcohol entered his mouth, Chu Xun almost spat it out.


    He thought it was some alcohol liquid, but it turned out to be water, and it was ordinary water.


    Chu Xun looked at Lao Hei strangely. He drank the water of the gourd and drank it as if it were alcohol.


    Lao Hei waved his hand, and the jade gourd in Chu Xun¡¯s hand turned into light spots. Chu Xun turned his head and saw the jade gourd was in Lao Hei¡¯s hand.


    Chu Xun was shocked. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t rob it of him rashly.


    Lao Hei raised his head and drank a mouthful of alcohol. No, he drank some water and said, ¡°You are right. This is not my true body.¡±


    There was no time for Chu Xun to say a word. Lao Hei continued, ¡°This is just a trace of spiritual strength I left.¡±


    ¡°Are you a cultivator?¡± Chu Xun asked in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lao Hei said. ¡°If it is not for the fact that you have also cultivated your spiritual strength, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see me.¡±


    Chu Xun did not mention that he had cultivated his divine sense. He was very curious about cultivators. Despite the fact that warriors were powerful, everyone knew that cultivators were more terrifying than warriors.


    He had seen some cultivators before, but they were all people who sought fame. To put it bluntly, they didn¡¯t even step into the threshold of Daoism.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Xun was confused. ¡°Am I in a dream or reality?¡±


    ¡°You are the first to wake up from your dream,¡± Lao Hei said and looked at the three people on the ground, ¡°they are still dreaming.¡±


    ¡°We fell into a dream since we entered the Suspended Mountain?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Suspended Mountain?¡± Lao Hei was slightly startled but quickly understood, ¡°The Suspended Mountain you mentioned is called the Dream Hell Mountain.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Xun was puzzled.


    ¡°In Three-Layer Dream, if you wake up, you will live. If you bewilder, you will die,¡± Lao Hei said.


    Chu Xun felt confused. He was not sure if he was clear or not.


    ¡°To put it bluntly, this mountain tests one¡¯s state of mind. If one¡¯s state of mind is unstable, he will be trapped in a dream forever, and it will be difficult for him to wake up. The experience in the dream contains what you think, love, and fear in your heart. So it is called Three-Layer Dream.¡± Lao Hei pointed to Yue Jingchou.


    ¡°You said that everything that happened in my dream was what I thought?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Lao Hei nodded slightly and said, ¡°In the first layer of the dream, you dreamed of Gao Mohan and Ge Zhan betraying you. That means you have never truly believed in them. The layer is so-called what you think.


    ¡°In the second layer of the dream, you dreamed that all your relatives were killed and you became a demon to destroy the world. Then you dreamed that they came back to life and lived a peaceful life. The layer is so-called what you love.


    ¡°In the third layer of the dream, you dreamed that everything disappeared, the Fiends were rampant, and the earth was almost destroyed. The layer is so-called what you fear.¡±


    Chu Xun fell into silence. He understood everything now.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You said, if you wake up, you will live, and if you bewilder, you will die. Do you mean that if they can¡¯t leave the dream, they will not wake up until they die?¡±


    Lao Hei nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, a dream takes about 1000 years. Everyone will experience about 1000 years in a dream or 1000 years in reality. Do you know what the name Dream Hell Mountain means? If you can wake up, it is just a place to dream. If you can¡¯t wake up, it is hell to imprison you.¡±


    ¡°Am I the one you talked about experiencing a thousand years in the dream?¡± Chu Xun completely understood.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are the fastest to wake up I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± said Lao Hei. He didn¡¯t hold back his admiration for Chu Xun. Then he looked at Yue Jingchou and the others and said, ¡°They might not be able to escape from the first layer of the dream. It won¡¯t take them a thousand years to wake up. Perhaps in less than a hundred years, their physical bodies in real life will be completely dead, and their dream will disappear too.¡±


    ¡°What can I do to save them?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Yes, if you become the master of the Dream Hell Mountain, you¡¯ll be able to wake them up from their dreams,¡± Lao Hei said.


    ¡°What can I do to become the master of the Dream Hell Mountain?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. If you can defeat the current master of the Dream Hell Mountain, you will be the next one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to battle with a cultivator.¡± Chu Xun laughed and raised his hand to use the Demon-slain Finger.


    Fourth Form of Demon-slain Finger¡ªSky Shaking Finger.


    The giant finger crushed down on Lao Hei.


    Lao Hei wasn¡¯t in panic, and his eyes were with appreciation.


    ¡°How do you know that I am the master of the Dream Hell Mountain?¡±


    Chu Xun said, ¡°You know the Dream Hell Mountain so well. You know what happened and what I experienced in my dream. I really can¡¯t think of anyone else more likely to be the master of the Dream Hell Mountain than you are.¡±


    ¡°You are so smart,¡± Lao Hei laughed and shook the jade gourd in his hand. A stream of clear water sprayed out. It was only as thick as a thumb but kept flowing like a water rope.


    The water rope shot into the air, coiling upwards around a giant finger like a snake.


    Lao Hei gently pulled the gourd as if he were pulling a rope and forcibly changed the Demon-slain Finger¡¯s moving direction.


    Boom!


    The Demon-slain Finger hit the ground, caused the mountains to shake, the earth to tremble, and the terrifying ravines to stretch out.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Is this the skill of a cultivator? He can change the moving direction of the Demon-slain Finger with just a stream of clear water.¡±


    ¡°One more time,¡± Chu Xun roared wildly. Then he was surrounded by the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. His fists turned into amethysts.


    Celestial Upheaval ¨C The Thirty-Sixth.


    Chu Xun threw a series of 36 punches to Lao Hei. Each fist print was as large as a millstone.


    Lao Hei suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Lin.¡±


    The appearance of the frightening white light caused the void to tremble.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Four fist prints exploded.


    ¡°Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Zhen, Lie, Qian, Xing.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The mountains shook, and the earth quaked. The remaining thirty-two fist prints all exploded in the air, and a terrible storm swept away.


    ¡°Is it the Daoism¡¯s Nine-Character Skill?¡± Chu Xun was greatly surprised.


    Daoism¡¯s Nine-Character Skill was very famous. Even ordinary people in the mortal world knew it.


    Chu Xun knew something more about it. The Nine-Character Skill required powerful cultivation to support. He was surprised that Lao Hei could utter nine characters at one time.


    Moreover, the present Lao Hei was just a doppelganger transformed from his spiritual strength, so the skill he used was not as powerful as the original.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes. He was sure that if Lao Hei¡¯s true body appeared, his cultivation would be near to that of Emperor Ao.


    ¡°One more time,¡± Chu Xun was yearning to fight. Meeting such a cultivation master made him feel very happy. He desired more rounds of battle with him.


    The Fire phoenix swooped down from the sky, carrying purple flames all over the sky.


    Eternal Phoenix Scripture.


    Lao Hei looked at Chu Xun in surprise, ¡°You have quite a few skills.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the water rope still winding in the air began to converge.


    Roar!


    A tiger transformed from clear water roared and pounced on the fire phoenix.


    Hiss!


    Water and fire were incompatible. The water tiger was not large enough and only extinguished one wing of the fire phoenix. Rolling steam rose into the air.


    The fire phoenix continued to rush toward Lao Hei without slowing down.


    The corners of Lao Hei¡¯s mouth twitched. He suddenly picked up a huge mountain a hundred miles away and threw it at the Fire Phoenix.


    The mountain was more than a hundred feet tall and incomparably enormous.


    Boom! The phoenix was pressed under the mountain. Boom! Half of the mountain collapsed, and the fire phoenix disappeared.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help swearing at this time.


    It was not a pure skill of Daoism. Lao Hei was the master of the Dream Hell Mountain. In charge of everything here, he shamelessly used a mountain to attack.


    How did they continue to fight?


    No matter what skill he used, if Lao Hei used any mountain here, it would be useless.


    Chu Xun was very angry.


    Lao Hei rubbed his nose in embarrassment.


    ¡°Err¡­ I admit that you are very powerful. However, you also find something different, right?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    Lao Hei¡¯s figure became faint.


    He was from a trace of spiritual strength. Each attack would consume a lot of energy.


    If he continued to fight, he would probably disappear.


    ¡°Do you admit your defeat?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Lao Hei nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve waited here for ten million years. To be honest, I feel so happy to see you. I will relax if I hand over the Dream Hell Mountain to you.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t even trust myself.¡±


    ¡°You are so modest. Your state of mind is so stable that it can be called a massive rock. After your dream, I believe that nothing can affect your state of mind,¡± Lao Hei said.


    ¡°You have decided to leave the Dream Hell Mountain to me already? It¡¯s too hasty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Why don¡¯t we fight for more rounds?¡±


    Lao Hei took a mouthful of water to stop twitching of corners of his mouth. He knew that Chu Xun was up to mischief. He was too vengeful.


    Lao Hei was weak and could barely resist two more attacks of Chu Xun. Moreover, Chu Xun still had more skills, so Lao Hei would only be bullied if he fought one more battle.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s enough. I will definitely meet you again in the future. The next time I will fight with you for more battles,¡± Lao Hei said.


    Chu Xun knew it was not easy to deal with Lao Hei. Lao Hei knew that he was no match for Chu Xun now. He would prepare a counterattack in the future.


    He was wondering on the sly whether or not he should give Lao Hei a sound beating to avoid suffering in the future.


    Lao Hei seemed to see through Chu Xun¡¯s mind, ¡°You don¡¯t want to save them anymore?¡±


    Yue Jingchou and the others were still dreaming, so Chu Xun had to give up the attractive idea of beating Lao Hei.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m ready,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Lao Hei nodded and turned around to call, ¡°Little Bai.¡±


    A white shadow came like lightning.


    Chu Xun was stunned. It was the little carrot.


    ¡°You should know that the Dream Hell Mountain is a Sacred Relic, and Little Bai is the artifact spirit of it. I have already removed the contract with it. You can now establish a master-servant relationship with it.¡±


    Chu Xun did not expect the existence of the little carrot. If he was right, the Three-Layer Dream was a skill of the little carrot.


    The little carrot was reluctant to part with Lao Hei. Its chubby hands held Lao Hei¡¯s legs, and its eyes were watery. It seemed that it would cry.


    Lao Hei touched the little carrot¡¯s head.


    ¡°Little Bai, he¡¯s your master from now on. Follow him well, and we¡¯ll have a chance to meet again in the future.¡±


    Little Bai understood and nodded obediently.


    It walked up to Chu Xun and forced a drop of blood out of its mouth, and so did Chu Xun.


    The two drops of blood merged and shone brightly. Chu Xun reached out and summoned the blood back. Then it melted into his palm.


    Chu Xun smiled. He saw Zu Si and the others in his mind. There were also the other warriors and the Four Great Terror Beasts in his mind.


    Now, if he wanted, Zu Si and his fellows could turn to ash.


    From now on, he became the master of the Dream Hell Mountain. Every blade of grass and every tree in the place was under his control.

 Chapter 556 - Diving Into Others Dreams

    Lao Hei¡¯s figure became fainter and fainter.


    Chu Xun knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave,¡± Lao Hei said indifferently.


    Unfamiliar with Lao Hei, Chu Xun did not know what to say.


    Lao Hei gave the Dream Hell Mountain to him. Although Lao Hei did not seem to be pretentious, Chu Xun felt that he should say something.


    ¡°Farewell, Lao Hei!¡± Chu Xun said.


    Lao Hei was speechless and got a little angry.


    ¡°I will return to my true body, not go die.¡±


    ¡°See you next time,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°It sounds good,¡± muttered Lao Hei, ¡°see you at the Natural Moat.¡±


    Natural Moat?


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression became serious.


    ¡°It seems that except the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals, there are other enemies coveting earth, right?¡±


    The Natural Moat was every planet¡¯s last line of defense and guarantee. Once it was broken through, the planet would fall into enemy hands.


    Lao Hei looked at Chu Xun in surprise and said, ¡°I suddenly became interested in you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like men,¡± Chu Xun said seriously.


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± Lao Hei scolded with a smile, ¡°it seems you have a lot of secrets.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not think about prying into my secrets. It¡¯s dangerous,¡± Chu Xun said seriously.


    Lao Hei was stunned for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help bursting into laughter.


    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t pry into my secrets, I will restrain my curiosity.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    Lao Hei was smart. Knowing that gentlemen didn¡¯t talk about privacy, they would not pry into each other¡¯s secrets.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I admire you for protecting the people in the world, but now you are not strong enough. You and they are all under our protection. I hope that one day, you can get strong enough so that we can join forces to fight against enemies and protect our planet.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal. Chu Xun, I¡¯ll wait for you at the Natural Moat,¡± Lao Hei¡¯s sounds of laughter resounded through the sky, and then he disappeared.


    The little carrot looked at the disappearance of Lao Hei with tears in its eyes.


    Chu Xun stroked its head tenderly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad. We will meet again someday.¡±


    Little Bai nodded in confusion.


    In control of the Dream Hell Mountain, Chu Xun could awaken Yue Jingchou and the others at any time. Now he was curious about what kind of dreams these people were dreaming.


    Although it was not good to spy on others¡¯ privacy, Chu Xun could not help being curious.


    Chu Xun stimulated his divine sense and dove straight into Yue Jingchou¡¯s dream.


    Chu Xun¡¯s vision blurred. Then he found himself on a wide street.


    The ground was paved with shining bluestones and was about a hundred meters wide. With Shops standing on both sides, the road was crowded with people and carriages.


    Chu Xun locked on to Yue Jingchou¡¯s aura and marched on.


    When passing a whole square, Chu Xun found a sculpture covered by a black cloth.


    Chu Xun lifted the black cloth and was stunned. The statue looked the same as him.


    Chu Xun stopped a passer-by.


    ¡°Excuse me, why is this sculpture covered with a black cloth?¡±


    ¡°The emperor ordered us to do so. He said that the man was a Devil King. We put a cloth on him so that we don¡¯t have to be afraid of him¡­ You¡­¡± The passer-by suddenly found that Chu Xun was exactly the same as the statue, and was so shocked that he could not speak clearly.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched. It was Yue Jingchou¡¯s dream, so the emperor was Yue Jingchou.


    ¡°So this was how I looked in Yue Jingchou¡¯s eyes?¡±


    Before the passers-by could react, Chu Xun disappeared.


    Chu Xun appeared in the magnificent and majestic imperial palace.


    ¡°So that Jingchou dreams of becoming an emperor?¡±


    Chu Xun finally saw Yue Jingchou and got angry.


    The reason why Yue Jingchou wanted to be an emperor was dozens of beautiful women.


    In the main hall, there were many beauties and good things. People were celebrating peace by singing and dancing.


    Yue Jingchou was half-lying on his dragon-seater chair with more than a dozen beautiful women aside. He was happily enjoying it.


    ¡°Go,¡± Yue Jingchou narrowed his eyes and instructed the eunuch beside him, ¡°pick more girls to enter the palace.¡±


    Chu Xun was so angry. ¡°He wants nothing but enjoyment. What an indulgent person! ¡±


    ¡°How many beauties do you think is enough?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The others in the hall could not see Chu Xun, except for Yue Jingchou. If Chu Xun wanted to, Yue Jingchou could not see him either.


    Yue Jingchou felt that something was wrong with the voice and found it familiar. He opened his eyes and got so frightened that he rolled down from his chair.


    The fact that the emperor fell to the ground made everyone in the hall feel scared. They quickly knelt down and shuddered.


    Chu Xun looked sullen. It was Yue Jingchou¡¯s imagination. Did he think he was God?


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Yue Jingchou could not pay attention to anything else. He lowered his head and hurriedly tightened his slack clothing.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking. Hiding my statue reflects what you fear, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened.


    At first, depending on the understanding of Yue Jingchou, Chu Xun thought he would like to be a top master to fight for justice, but he did not expect that Yue Jingchou would like to live a luxurious and dissipated life.


    Yue Jingchou didn¡¯t understand what Chu Xun was saying. He only knew that he was afraid of Chu Xun.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to wake up from your dream of being an emperor, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Chu Xun tugged at Yue Jingchou¡¯s collar and dragged him out of his dream.


    Yue Jingchou woke up from his dream and felt bewildered.


    ¡°Where is it? Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Are you still thinking about your dissipated life? Do you want me to send you back?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Yue Jingchou was shocked. He jerked his head up and saw Chu Xun glaring at him. Then he woke up completely in a second.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Yue Jingchou leaped to his feet. He looked around and muttered, ¡°Here is Suspended Mountain. Was I dreaming just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you were dreaming,¡± Chu Xun looked at him mischievously and said, ¡°did you have a good dream?¡±


    Yue Jingchou¡¯s face flushed a deep red. He remembered what happened in his dream. He patted himself on the head and said, ¡°Uncle, I had a nightmare. It scared me to death.¡±


    He thought that Chu Xun knew nothing about his dream. ¡°Are there other people who can dive into my dream? It seems impossible.¡±


    ¡°Is it a nightmare?¡± Chu Xun looked at him with a teasing look and said, ¡°if a luxurious life and beautiful women are all nightmares, what is a beautiful dream?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Yue Jingchou gasped and covered his mouth in shock.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. Yue Jingchou didn¡¯t strive on his own.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t dive into Gao Mohan¡¯s and Ge Zhan¡¯s dreams. He just woke them up and told them everything that had happened.


    Having lived for hundreds of years, Gao Mohan and Ge Zhan could barely accept things that were difficult to understand.


    Yue Jingchou was the only one whose cheeks were flushed red with embarrassment.


    ¡°Brother Gao, what dream did you have?¡± Ge Zhan asked.


    ¡°I dreamed that I had returned to my childhood, without any worries¡­ It was almost the same as the reality. If it weren¡¯t for Brother Chu waking me up, I¡¯m afraid I would have been intoxicated and never wanted to wake up.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what dream did Jingchou have?¡± Asked Gao Mohan.


    Yue Jingchou was on the verge of tears. He didn¡¯t want to talk about it again.


    ¡°I had a nightmare,¡± said Yue Jingchou half-heartedly, ¡°talking about it is nonsense. It¡¯s all illusory. It¡¯s not true.¡±


    Gao Mohan did not ask any more questions. He looked at Chu Xun and asked, ¡°Brother Chu, is it true that you have taken control of the Dream Hell Mountain?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly, then raised his hand and waved it gently. A mountain in the distance moved with Chu Xun¡¯s movement.


    Gao Mohan and the others were stunned.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out and find Zu Si and the others.¡±


    After Chu Xun waved his hand, Gao Mohan and the others appeared on a slope in the blink of an eye, feeling like riding on clouds.


    Zu Si and the others were sleeping soundly, diving into their dreams. They couldn¡¯t get out of them.


    ¡°They were sleeping soundly,¡± Gao Moshen stepped forward, raised the knife in his hand, and then cut off Zhang Tianyou¡¯s head directly.


    Zu Si and the others, lying to be slaughtered, were not threats to them anymore.


    ¡°Wait for a moment,¡± Chu Xun stopped Gao Mohan.


    He wanted to dive into Zu Si¡¯s dream. Mu Ziran said that Zu Si would build a Transfer Formation to make more people of the Assembly of Immortals come over to the earth.


    Chu Xun wanted to know where the Transfer Formation was.


    With a stir of his divine sense, his vision blurred. Then he got in Zu Si¡¯s dream.


    Chu Xun found himself among the mountains.


    The place was surrounded by mountains, with an open space in the middle. A large light formation was running.


    One figure after another walked out of the light formation.


    That was what Zu Si thought.


    There were so many places similar to it on earth that Chu Xun couldn¡¯t recognize where he was.


    But he remembered the terrain and then was about to go out of it.


    It was the first layer of Zu Si¡¯s dream. Besides the terrain of the Transfer Formation, he was utterly unable to collect any more information.


    Chu Xun was about to leave. Suddenly, he saw Zu Si was guiding others in front of the formation. To be exact, he saw an old next to Zu Si.


    That was probably the energy hidden within Zu Si¡¯s body?


    In the Dream Hell Mountain, Chu Xun was like a god. He could do anything he wanted.


    ¡°It¡¯s your bad luck,¡± Chu Xun thought to himself with a smile.


    Perhaps even Zu Si didn¡¯t expect the Dream Hell Mountain to be so strange. He had always kept the power in his body as a trump card to deal with Chu Xun. Unfortunately, it would no longer have the effect before he could use it.


    Chu Xun withdrew from the dream of Zu Si.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Gao Mohan could not wait any longer. His Faith of Divine Radiance, which had existed for thousands of years, had been destroyed. None of its descendants survived. His hatred for the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races was deep.


    Yue Jingchou didn¡¯t move, nor did Ge Zhan.


    Gao Mohan¡¯s face was full of hatred, and he waved his knife without mercy.


    Zu Si and the others were all beheaded by Gao Mohan.


    Gao Mohan was still mad. He channeled his Internal Breath and smashed the body into a mist of blood.


    Zu Si, a shifty one of the Assembly of Immortals, didn¡¯t expect that he would die on the Dream Hell Mountain.


    ¡°How do we deal with those warriors?¡± Ge Zhan asked.


    Following a thought from Chu Xun, the Dream Hell Mountain turned upside down. Then all the warriors were thrown out of it.


    The warriors woke up after they left the Dream Hell Mountain.


    In just a few days, as if a generation had passed.


    On the Dream Hell Mountain, a dream experiencing a thousand years was nothing but sleep.


    Chu Xun sighed with emotion.


    The warriors thrown out of the Dream Hell Mountain all came to their senses and stared at the Dream Hell Mountain as it flew away.


    Although so huge, the Dream Hell Mountain flew quite fast.


    A massive mountain was flying through the air.


    Although the earth was full of strange things now, even ordinary people were used to it.


    The fact that a huge mountain was flying in the air made many people shocked.


    Wherever the Dream Hell Mountain passed, ordinary people prostrated themselves in worship. They shouted that they had seen an Immortal Mountain.


    Various media platforms on the Internet were broadcasting it.


    Some broadcasted that immortals descended to the mortal world to save ordinary people.


    Some said someone had turned into immortal, in control of the mountain.


    There were even Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals who shamelessly spread the news that an Almighty of the Assembly of Immortals had descended on the earth.


    All kinds of rumors covered the world.

 Chapter 557 - Disobedience Is of No Use!

    In the square of Qianlong Mountain, the juniors of the Chu Mansion were cultivating.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    A junior screamed and woke up the others cultivating.


    Everyone glanced in the direction of the voice but saw a huge mountain flying towards them.


    Wu Busi¡¯s expression changed suddenly. Apparently, it would pass the Qianlong Mountain. If it hit Qianlong Mountain, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Inform everyone to retreat down the mountain at once,¡± Wu Busi shouted and then darted towards Chu Tianhe and the other elderly people.


    At the time, Chu Xun¡¯s parents were the most important.


    The whole Qianlong Mountain was in chaos.


    Yan Wushuang, Flaming Qilin, Jing Hong, Hua Qingwu, and others were all shocked.


    As they saw the mountain flew over, their expressions turned pale.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yan Wushuang shouted.


    Everyone on Qianlong Mountain was retreating down the mountain.


    Boom!


    The huge mountain moved at high speed, covering the sky and the sun and casting a large shadow.


    The mountain was about 2.5 km away from them.


    The mountain was about 2 km away from them.


    The mountain was about 1.5 km away from them.


    It was getting closer and closer.


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned pale.


    They had fled down the mountain, but the cemetery on Qianlong Mountain couldn¡¯t be removed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. There is a Mountain-Protection Formation set up by Chu Xun on Qianlong Mountain. It may not be broken,¡± Jing Hong said.


    Despite what she said, she wasn¡¯t sure of it.


    The hitting power of such a large mountain was much greater than the manpower. The Mountain-protection Formation of Qianlong Mountain might not be able to hold it.


    The mountain was getting closer and closer.


    Everyone felt very nervous.


    But when it was 100 meters away from Qianlong Mountain, the mountain suddenly stopped.


    Just when everyone was wondering what happened, a few figures fell from the mountain.


    ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang yelped in unison.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help breathing a sigh of relief. It turned out to be Chu Xun.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chu Xun was confused.


    ¡°You brat, are you trying to scare your father to death?¡± Chu Tianhe scolded him with a straight face.


    Chu Xun was confused by the scolding. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°How can we not run when a mountain is crashing into us?¡± Yan Wushuang curled his lips.


    Only then did Chu Xun realize what was going on. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    It turned out that it was just a false alarm.


    Everyone returned to the Qianglong Mountain.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Wushuang looked at the Dream Hell Mountain floating in the air and felt dizzy.


    Chu Xun briefly recounted what had happened to satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°Little Xun, why do you bring back such a big mountain?¡± Chu Tianhe asked.


    ¡°I want to let everyone move to the Dream Hell Mountain,¡± Chu Xun recounted his plan.


    After experiencing the three-layer dream, Chu Xun woke up and then found Qianlong Mountain was not safe enough.


    If something dangerous happened to them, he would become a demon.


    The three-layer dream was not just a test of one¡¯s state of mind. Chu Xun regarded it as a sign.


    Therefore, he planned to let everyone move to Dream Hell Mountain so that he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about them.


    Since Chu Xun had made up his mind, the others naturally had no objection.


    After a discussion, Chu Xun decided to choose an auspicious day to move.


    An auspicious day was not for people alive, but for the dead buried in the cemetery.


    With Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin by his side, it was inevitable for Chu Xun to have a drink.


    They drank until late at night.


    No one used cultivation to help to reduce the strength of alcohol. If they used cultivation, drinking would make no sense.


    In the end, they were all drunk. Then they left one after another.


    It did not take long for Chu Xun to get into Jing Hong¡¯s room door, but Jing Hong sent him out.


    Jing Hong thought it was ridiculous that Chu Xun wanted to enter the bridal chamber under the influence of alcohol.


    She came from the world of cultivation and was very conservative. Although she loved Chu Xun, she still couldn¡¯t accept consummation before getting married.


    Driven by alcohol, Chu Xun was lecherous.


    After being pushed out by Jing Hong, he did not give up and sneaked into Hua Qingwu¡¯s room.


    Hua Qingwu, who lived in modern society, was not conservative. Because Chu Xun was her lover, she accepted Chu Xun to sleep with her.


    That night, Chu Xun stayed in Hua Qingwu¡¯s room.


    The next day, Chu Xun was full of smiles. If he did not exercise his rights as a man, he would doubt his sexual orientation.


    On the same day, Chu Xun was called away by Chu Tianhe.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Chu Tianhe motioned Chu Xun to sit down and said, ¡°I have something important to discuss with you today.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Little Wu and Jing Hong have been with you for a long time. Why not find a time to get married and have a few children? Your mother and I should have had grandchildren long ago.¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s put it aside for the time being. They will be your daughters-in-law sooner or later. They won¡¯t run away.¡±


    Chu Xun planned to gather all the herbs needed for the Life Extension Elixir first. Then he would prepare for the marriage.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chu Tianhe was angry, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that having no descendants is an unfilial behavior? ¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Chu Xun burst out laughing three times. ¡°Having no descendants is an unfilial behavior. I¡¯m laughing now.¡±


    ¡°You Bart, are you kidding your father?¡± Chu Tianhe rolled up his sleeves and was about to fight Chu Xun.


    As Chu the Devil, Chu Xun stared at Chu Tianhe with vigilance, ready to escape at any time.


    ¡°If you try to run away today, I will break your legs.¡± Chu Tianhe¡¯s face darkened.


    Chu Tianhe looked angry.


    ¡°Calm down, Dad,¡± Chu Xun smiled apologetically, ¡°you and my mother will live for a long time. There¡¯s still a long way to go. There¡¯s no need to be so anxious. It¡¯s not too late for you to have grandsons later.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chu Tianhe slammed the table and said, ¡°How long have two girls been with you? How can they be with you without any titles? Don¡¯t you have any sense of responsibility as a man? Don¡¯t you know that you are like a scum, a hooligan? You are irresponsible.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of confusion. ¡°He deserves to be a father. He is good at giving me lessons.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you talk so much with my mother?¡± Chu Xun muttered.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Tianhe¡¯s eyes widened. He walked over and slapped Chu Xun. Then Chu Xun covered his head and ran away.


    Seeing Chu Tianhe carrying a broom from behind the door, Chu Xun opened the door and ran away.


    ¡°Brat, stop right there!¡±


    Chu Tianhe chased after him with a broom in his hand.


    Chu Xun leaped into the air.


    Chu Tianhe was even angrier and cursed, ¡°You Bart, get down here. I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t come down, I¡¯ll kill myself.¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned. Wasn¡¯t that what his mother often said?


    Chu Xun had no choice but to land obediently.


    ¡°Brat, stop right there!¡±


    Only a fool would stand still. Chu Xun turned around and ran.


    Chu Tianhe chased after him with a broom in his hand and scolded him at the same time.


    Then all the people of Qianlong Mountain were shocked.


    Chu Xun, the Devil, was being chased by his father with a broom in hand.


    In particular, Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin were laughing hard.


    ¡°Uncle, we¡¯ll help you.¡±


    The two men began to intercept Chu Xun.


    ¡°We¡¯ll come to help too.¡± Gao Mohan and Ge Zhan joined in the fun.


    ¡°Are you yearning for a beating?¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    ¡°Brat, how dare you?¡± Chu Tianhe shouted.


    Chu Xun was completely frightened and could only run away. He didn¡¯t dare to run fast, for fear to exhaust his father. He couldn¡¯t make his father suffer from physical discomfort.


    ¡°Alas! Is it easy to be a son?¡± All of a sudden, Chu Xun wanted to have a child and gave him lessons every day.


    Ouch!


    Chu Tianhe suddenly squatted down with a pale face.


    Chu Xun was so shocked that his expression changed. He quickly ran over in a hurry.


    ¡°Dad, are you all right?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Tianhe grabbed him.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve been duped!¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t joke about such things anymore.¡±


    Chu Tianhe waved his hand and gave him a slap.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up,¡± he said. Then he said to Yan Wushuang and the others, ¡°Please come here and hold him down.¡±


    Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin were happy. Then they stepped forward and held Chu Xun down.


    ¡°This is Uncle¡¯s order, Chu the Devil. Don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    ¡°Behave yourself, Chu the Devil. Your skin is so thick that taking a few hits is like scratching an itch.¡±


    The two of them teased him with schadenfreude.


    Chu Tianhe swung his broom and spanked Chu Xun hard on his ass.


    ¡°Brat, let me tell you, you must get married.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Xun refused to accept it.


    ¡°Just because I am your father, I can beat you if I want to. You were born for me to play with. Whatever I say, you just obey it. If you keep nagging, I will spank you harder.¡±


    Chu Xun wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin exchanged quick looks.


    ¡°Uncle, is he getting married?¡±


    ¡°He is old enough to get married. He has been single for about a thousand years,¡± Chu Tianhe said domineeringly.


    Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin were embarrassed. They were much older than Chu Xun. They had been single for almost ten thousand years.


    However, Chu Xun¡¯s marriage soon attracted their attention.


    ¡°I want to be a groomsman!¡± Flaming Qilin shouted.


    In the future, he would tell others that he had been Chu Xun the Devil¡¯s groomsman, which would be very eye-catching.


    Yan Wushuang shouted later, ¡°How could Chu the Devil only have one groomsman? At least a group of groomsmen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Yan¡¯s words sound good. Let¡¯s form a groomsmen group,¡± Gao Mohan said. He didn¡¯t want to be left alone.


    ¡°Count me in,¡± yelled Yue Jingchou.


    ¡°I want to join too,¡± Ge Zhan said.


    Yan Wushuang looked at Gao Mohan and Ge Zhan with disgust and said, ¡°Sirs, if you say that you are the elders of Chu the Devil, others will believe. Forget about the groomsmen.¡±


    Ge Zhan and Gao Mohan felt unhappy.


    ¡°Well, you can form an old groomsmen group, and I will take part in a young one.¡± Flaming Qilin proposed.


    ¡°Bah, do I look old?¡± Gao Mohan¡¯s face was full of disgust. An old groomsmen group sounded shameful. His eyes flashed slightly, and he said, ¡°I want to be the host.¡±


    Ge Zhan was stunned, ¡°How about me?¡±


    ¡°You can be the host with me,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    ¡°Well, I agree,¡± Chu Tianhe decided.


    ¡°I object!¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    ¡°Disobedience is of no use!¡± The people shouted in unison.


    Chu Xun wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Who on earth is getting married?¡±


    ¡°Master Chu, shouldn¡¯t we discuss the preparations for marriage?¡± Gao Mohan said.


    Chu Tianhe nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we should discuss it carefully and prepare in advance.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the main hall to discuss.¡±


    Chu Tianhe threw away his broom and walked away while talking to Gao Mohan and Ge Zhan.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a handsome suit.¡± Yan Wushuang ran away.


    ¡°Please wait for me. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Flaming Qilin followed.


    Chu Xun was left alone where he was and could not come to his senses for a long time.

 Chapter 558 - Three Weirdos

    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran had their specific work to do. Chu Tianhe would deal with Chu Xun. Liu Ran was responsible for persuading Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu.


    Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu were both deeply in love with Chu Xun. As Liu Ran came to persuade them in person, naturally, they agreed on the marriage. Everything went smoothly.


    However, the protagonist of this wedding, Chu Xun, looked like an outsider.


    Chu Xun wanted to cry but had no tears. He was the groom. Shouldn¡¯t they ask for his opinion?


    However, no one cared about Chu the Devil.


    Even Yan Wushuang and the others were more popular than him. They were in western dress and leather shoes.


    Being used to the suits of the warriors, Chu Xun felt very uncomfortable when he saw them in western dress.


    The marriage of a warrior would be arranged according to the Martial Tao rules. With parental permission, young couples would follow the rites. Then the wedding was over.


    As for the marriage certificate, no one thought of it at all.


    To put it bluntly, a piece of paper couldn¡¯t ensure a marriage. Sometimes, a certificate was nothing more than a piece of paper.


    Chu Xun¡¯s marriage was a big deal.


    The news spread. Almost everyone knew about it.


    Who didn¡¯t want to join in the wedding of the Lord of Chu Mansion? Almost all of them wanted to see Chu Xun.


    Qianlong Mountain was not large enough to accommodate all the guests.


    After discussing with Chu Xun, they decided to hold the wedding in Gujiang City.


    The next day, tens of thousands of warriors rushed into Gujiang City.


    It was just the first day. If the wedding began, the city would be packed solid with people.


    Yan Wushuang and the others discussed and decided that no one could attend the wedding without any relationship with Chu Xun.


    At the moment, the disciples of the Chu Mansion guarded all the intersections in Gujiang City. If anyone wanted to attend the wedding, they should identify themselves. Those who were not in the high status could not enter.


    Everyone was preparing for the wedding, but Chu Xun was sighing and doing nothing.


    Chu Xun sighed again in the square. ¡°Whose wedding is it?¡±


    Just as he tried to find something to do, he accidentally saw a white figure walking away. It was Tang Rou.


    Tang Rou had been cultivating alone since they came back. Chu Xun knew that she was hiding from him.


    Chu Xun thought for a while and followed her.


    Tang Rou was ready to hide in the secret chamber to cultivate.


    Chu Xun stopped her.


    Tang Rou was shocked, turned around, and looked at Chu Xun with a faint smile.


    ¡°Congratulations, Brother Chu Xun.¡±


    Chu Xun felt a sharp pain in his heart. No matter how silly he was, he knew that the blessing was full of sadness and helplessness. It was very cruel for her to see the man she loved getting married to other people. Besides, she had to pretend to be strong and say congratulations.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He was living a happy life with Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu. He could not be too greedy, so he could only betray Tang Rou.


    There was a faint smile on Tang Rou¡¯s face. As usual, she was gentle and quiet, with no other emotion on her face.


    But only she knew how hard she had to pretend.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She cocked her head to the side. Squinting her round eyes slightly, she looked unreal under the sunlight.


    Actually, her words obeyed her will, so it didn¡¯t make sense to distinguish if it was true.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, everyone is busy with your wedding. As a groom, you seem to have nothing to do.¡±


    Chu Xun restrained his other emotions and said with a faint smile, ¡°They were enough to deal with it. Anyway, I¡¯m not familiar with the matter. My help will only cause more trouble.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun is just lazy. That¡¯s not a good excuse,¡± Tang Rou said with a faint smile.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m not omnipotent. There are many things that I can¡¯t do well.¡±


    Tang Rou¡¯s smile faded a little. Did he have no choice? Was her Brother Chu Xun telling her that they would never be together?


    That was right. She had no qualification to ask for anything. If she hadn¡¯t left Qianlong Mountain without permission because of Chu Xun¡¯s refusal, Hong Ling would not have died for her.


    Compared with Hong Ling, her love for Chu Xun was not worth mentioning.


    ¡°Rourou, will you come when I get married?¡± As soon as he said that, Chu Xun had an impulse to slap himself.


    What the hell was that? Knowing Tang Rou liked him, he invited her to see his happiness. Chu Xun suddenly felt that he was a jerk.


    ¡°Rourou, I¡¯m sorry. I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, don¡¯t worry. I will go there at that time,¡± Tang Rou said with a faint smile, as usual.


    Chu Xun was speechless for a moment. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, is there anything else? If there is nothing else, I¡¯ll go to cultivate,¡± Tang Rou said.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you,¡± after that, Chu Xun turned around and left.


    He knew Tang Rou was looking at him. Without turning back, he could feel her bitterness.


    ¡°Lao Hei, even though my heart is like a stone, I am still a human but not a demon. If I have a demonized heart, I wouldn¡¯t have so many troubles, right?¡±


    Chu Xun walked away directly, leaving Tang Rou in tears.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, I wish you happiness.¡±


    The stone door of the secret chamber slowly closed, separating the two hearts.


    Chu Xun encountered Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin halfway.


    ¡°What do you think of my outfit, Chu Xun?¡± Asked Yan Wushuang, wearing his sunglasses, with his long hair flowing. He looked unorthodox.


    Chu Xun was not in a good mood, but he was still amused. He commented, ¡°Not bad. You look like a bodyguard.¡±


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s smile froze on his face, and he glared at Chu Xun unhappily. He had dressed himself up carefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous that I¡¯m more handsome than you,¡± Yan Wushuang muttered.


    ¡°What about me? I look very handsome, don¡¯t I?¡± Flaming Qilin said proudly.


    Chu Xun turned his head, and he couldn¡¯t bear to look at Flaming Qilin¡¯s clothes.


    Flaming Qilin was wearing a black suit, a red shirt, black leather shoes, red socks, a black tie, and red hair. More importantly, he cut his hair short and combed it back. He wore sunglasses, with a cigar in his mouth, carrying a small suitcase in his hand. He looked like an upstart and a hooligan.


    Chu Xun rubbed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡±


    ¡°Spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs¡­¡± Flaming Qilin opened his suitcase. There were several hundred spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs inside.


    ¡°Why do you bring them with you?¡± Chu Xun was puzzled.


    ¡°It is your wedding day, so you can¡¯t look poor. If you run into someone else, you can throw some spiritual herbs at him or her first and then speak. You will look respectable. It also proves that Chu Mansion doesn¡¯t lack money,¡± said Flaming Qilin.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched. He was sure that zombies were even disdainful of Flaming Qilin¡¯s brain. The others would fight him if he threw the spiritual elixirs at them first.


    Chu Xun felt ashamed of the weirdo.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Yue Jingchou ran over and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere. You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Nothing serious,¡± said Yue Jingchou, shaking his head, ¡°Uncle, what do you think of my outfit?¡±


    Chu Xun had seen that Yue Jingchou¡¯s appearance was much better than Yan Wushuang¡¯s and Flaming Qilin¡¯s.


    He wore a tuxedo, a top hat, and held a cane.


    ¡°Are you going to perform magic or dance?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened.


    Yue Jingchou took off his hat and bent down, pressing it on his chest. With one hand behind his back, he gave a standard gentleman¡¯s salute.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± said Yue Jingchou, ¡°this is an important day for you. I won¡¯t allow myself to embarrass you. I must look graceful.¡±


    ¡°Look what you are wearing?¡± Flaming Qilin scowled with a face full of disgust at Yue Jingchou, ¡°You¡¯re like a man training monkeys.¡±


    Unconvinced, Yue Jingchou said with disdain, ¡°How handsome you are! You¡¯re dressed like a marmot. People who don¡¯t know you might think you¡¯re from a wealthy family in your village.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking about, you rascal?¡± Flaming Qilin glowered at Yue Jingchou, ¡°The Devil¡¯s wedding ceremony needs to be grandiose, understand? What¡¯s the point of pretending to be a gentleman?¡±


    ¡°You country bumpkin,¡± Yue Jingchou rebutted, ¡°come on, stop! Look at yourself! Look at how bad you look! You look like a country bumpkin upstart from the countryside!¡±


    ¡°Enough bickering, you two,¡± said Yan Wushuang, flicking his sleeves and straightening his suit. ¡°I¡¯d say, it¡¯s a case of the pot calling the kettle black. Stop laughing at each other. It¡¯s all up to me.¡±


    ¡°Bumpkin, get out of the way. You looked like you are from a circus,¡± Flaming Qilin sneered.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Look at your outfit. People might think you came from a mental hospital,¡± added Yue Jingchou.


    The three of them bickered with each other.


    Chu Xun rubbed the spot between his eyebrows in pain. He had made friends carelessly.


    At this time, a disciple of the Chu Mansion ran over and saluted.


    ¡°Mansion Lord, there¡¯s a person called Diao Xingyi. He said he was your friend and wanted to see you.¡±


    ¡°Hurry and invite him in,¡± Chu Xun said. Diao Xingyi had fought side by side with him before.


    Not long after that disciple left, he brought Diao Xingyi over.


    ¡°Brother Chu, congratulations.¡±


    He greeted them from a distance.


    Just as Chu Xun was about to speak, Flaming Qilin opened the suitcase and threw a bunch of spiritual herbs at Diao Xingyi.


    Diao Xingyi was stunned.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched, and then he turned around with his hands covering his face. It was so embarrassing.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± As a Lord, Diao Xingyi didn¡¯t have a good temper. He glared at Flaming Qilin.


    Flaming Qilin held the cigar in his mouth and said with his head raised, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Xun¡¯s groomsman. It is a reward for you on behalf of Chu Xun. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Seeing Chu Xun¡¯s reaction, Diao Xingyi was so angry that he knew that it was not what he meant at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to your grandpa, you ruffian.¡± Diao Xingyi flipped his hand and took out a bunch of spiritual herbs twice as many as Flaming Qilin¡¯s herbs. He threw it at Flaming Qilin and said, ¡°this is a reward for you on behalf of Brother Chu.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ How dare you? Do you want to compare wealth with me?¡± Flaming Qilin quickly opened the case and picked up two bunches of spiritual herbs, and threw them towards Diao Xingyi.


    Unwilling to be outdone, Diao Xingyi threw even more at him.


    The two of them threw herbs at each other more and more. Neither was willing to back down.


    ¡°Bumpkin, you want to show me your wealth. Even a hair of mine is thicker than your waist,¡± he said as he threw a bunch of mid-grade spiritual herbs at Flaming Qilin.


    Flaming Qilin returned more mid-grade spiritual herbs to him.


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t struggle. It¡¯s not easy for you to accumulate some resources in your life. Don¡¯t try to be big-headed here anymore,¡± Flaming Qilin said proudly.


    ¡°Bumpkin, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that veterans are abler than recruits.¡±


    The two of them began to fight each other with spiritual herbs.


    Chu Xun surreptitiously showed Yue Jingchou a quick look.


    Yue Jingchou quickly got the message and secretly collected all the spiritual herbs on the ground.

 Chapter 559 - The Wedding Began

    Flaming Qilin clashed against Diao Xingyi, and Yue Jingchou reaped the benefits of the battle under Chu Xun¡¯s permission.


    Fortunately, the two of them woke up in time or their trump cards would have been revealed.


    ¡°Brat, take out my things,¡± Flaming Qilin threatened.


    Yue Jingchou was hardly afraid. With Chu Xun backing him up, not even Flaming Qilin would be a challenge to him.


    ¡°Bumpkin, if you can¡¯t afford to play, then don¡¯t puff yourself up. What are you showing off for?¡± Diao Xingyi sneered.


    He knew Chu Xun best. As long as something was in his pocket, he would never give it back again. It was better to do him a favor at little cost.


    ¡°Old man, if you weren¡¯t Chu the Devil¡¯s guest, I would have killed you with one claw,¡± Flaming Qilin said angrily.


    How could Diao Xingyi be scared? He rolled up his sleeves and was about to fight.


    ¡°Come on, old man. Let¡¯s fight for a battle first,¡± Yan Wushuang stepped forward. He and Flaming Qilin had been friends for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s disrespectful of you to fight an old man alone. We should fight together.¡± Flaming Qilin stood side by side with Yan Wushuang but was being shameless.


    Diao Xingyi got angry.


    He couldn¡¯t even defeat one of them, let alone two.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I don¡¯t want to quibble with juniors like you.¡± Diao Xingyi was a little scared.


    ¡°Brother Diao.¡± Gao Mohan and Ge Zhan rushed over when they heard the news.


    Seeing them, Diao Xingyi immediately straightened himself, glaring at Flaming Qilin, and wildly laughed, ¡°You two brats, I will teach you a lesson today.¡±


    Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin looked at each other and rushed toward Diao Xingyi at the same time.


    Gao Mohan and Ge Zhan were dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Who cares? Give him help. Who dares to bully our friend?¡±


    Ge Zhan, Gao Mohan, and Diao Xingyi had gone through a period of fighting together. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t stand aside.


    They were locked in a fierce battle.


    Unfortunately, Gao Mohan and the other two were defenseless against Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin.


    The whole square was in a mess, with harsh crying and howling.


    ¡°Uncle, should I help them?¡± Yue Jingchou was eager to fight.


    Before Chu Xun could say anything, Wu Busi came with Shi Yifei, Weng Xiong, and Qiu Yunping.


    ¡°Brother Chu, what is going on?¡± Shi Yifei¡¯s face was full of astonishment.


    ¡°Brother Shi, stop asking. Hurry and help me beat up these old fellas!¡± Flaming Qilin shouted.


    These people and Flaming Qilin were acquaintances. They had been to the Elf race together.


    Weng Xiong and the others were in a dilemma. They were familiar with Flaming Qilin and Gao Mohan. Who should they help?


    ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s fight those we don¡¯t know first,¡± said Qiu Yunping.


    Weng Xiong and Shi Yifei agreed.


    Anyway, they just fought someone they didn¡¯t know.


    Fifty years had passed since the last time they fought together, and their cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds.


    They had eaten the alien fruit given by Chu Xun. Therefore, Weng Xiong was invincible among his peers with his Hard Cross Technique.


    He roared and punched at Yan Wushuang with thunderous momentum.


    ¡°Brother Weng, you¡¯re fighting the wrong person.¡± Flaming Qilin shouted.


    Yan Wushuang waved his hand and launched a palm attack at Weng Xiong.


    The two were locked in a fierce battle.


    In an instant, the battle turned into chaos.


    Chu Xun retreated far away so that he wouldn¡¯t be involved in it.


    Half an hour later, the battle was over.


    Most importantly, in the end, Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin, the two best friends, were fighting each other.


    Everyone got injured and looked embarrassed, their clothes worn out.


    Chu Xun was happy and made others prepare a feast for them.


    They¡¯d been fighting like enemies just now, but now they were like brothers and tried to intoxicate each other.


    ¡°Brother Chu, I heard some rumors on my way here. Someone wants to make some trouble at your wedding,¡± Qiu Yunping suddenly said.


    When hearing this, the others quieted down as well.


    ¡°The Assembly of Immortals and alien races, right?¡± asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t have definite information.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill anyone trying to make trouble at the wedding.¡± Yan Wushuang¡¯s killing intent was surging.


    ¡°As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to tear down ten temples than to destroy a marriage. Making trouble at someone else¡¯s wedding is something that the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races would do, right?¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly, and a cold glint flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°Do these people just want to make trouble at my wedding and disgust me, or have other purposes?¡± Chu Xun whispered.


    ¡°No matter what they want to do, we need to be more vigilant. We¡¯d better find them first,¡± Shi Yifei said.


    ¡°Then next? They are here to congratulate Brother Chu on the wedding. You can¡¯t just drive them away, can you?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, these disgusting things are like toads. They don¡¯t bite people but disgust people!¡± Flaming Qilin raged.


    ¡°Brother Chu, what are you going to do?¡± Gao Mohan looked at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun raised his glass of wine and drank it up. He said with a smile, ¡°We don¡¯t have the scruple that a wedding can¡¯t be bloody.¡±


    Everyone was secretly shocked. It seemed that Chu Xun was ready to kill.


    The day of the wedding finally arrived.


    The wedding ceremony was held on Qianlong Mountain.


    The banquet was held in the largest hotel in Gujiang City because there were too many guests.


    Only a small number of people with high status could go to Qianlong Mountain to watch the ceremony.


    There were still several hundred people watching the ceremony. All of them were experts, sect lords, or others.


    Gao Mohan and the others were busy taking care of guests.


    Yue Jingchou took off his hat whenever he saw a guest, making everyone stay as far away from him as possible.


    Flaming Qilin stood with his slicked-back hair and held a big cigar in his mouth. He did not carry his suitcase, neither did he throw any spiritual herbs around. When he saw someone, he would give him an enthusiastic, big hug. That made everyone try to stay away from him.


    Yan Wushuang was also busy, dressed peculiarly. Wherever he went, people would quickly run away.


    These three people became unique existences in the crowd.


    ¡°Why do I feel like these people are all a bit scared of me?¡± Flaming Qilin said to himself.


    Hearing this, Yan Wushuang squinted at him and said, ¡°Even I don¡¯t think you are a normal person, let alone others. Didn¡¯t you scare yourself to death when you looked at yourself in the mirror?¡±


    ¡°Scram! You looked peculiar.¡±


    The two of them started arguing again.


    At the end of the square of Qianlong Mountain, there was a long table with fruits and other things on it, and there were four armchairs on both sides.


    Chu Tianhe, his wife, and Yan Lan appeared at the same time.


    After eating the ever-young fruit, they looked like they were middle-aged. Having been dressed up, they looked vibrant.


    Although these three people had poor cultivation, they were Chu Xun¡¯s parents and future mother-in-law. No one dared to slight them.


    Everyone went up to congratulate them.


    Chu Tianhe¡¯s face was radiant with happiness. He knew that these people were respectful to him because of Chu Xun.


    He was proud of his son.


    ¡°Keep a low profile and don¡¯t make our son feel ashamed. I can even see your throat,¡± Liu Ran whispered to remind Chu Tianhe, who was laughing with his mouth wide open.


    Chu Tianhe showed no sign of restraining himself. He nodded and greeted everyone, saying to Liu Ran in a low voice, ¡°I have never been so glorious in my life. Look at these people. They are all famous figures. I don¡¯t have a chance to see them at ordinary times, but now they are so polite to me. Heehee¡­¡±


    ¡°You think they are polite to you? That¡¯s for Little Xun¡¯s sake.¡± Liu Ran gave him a blow to his pride.


    ¡°So what? Little Xun is my son, so it¡¯s natural for me to be respected,¡± Chu Tianhe whispered. ¡°That¡¯s why I say giving birth to a son requires skills.¡±


    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you have a son yourself?¡± Liu Ran asked.


    Chu Tianhe laughed dryly. ¡°Of course, you contributed a lot to it. You know, to find a good wife also requires skills. I was lucky to find you.¡±


    Liu Ran glared at Chu Tianhe. Although she blamed him verbally, she was still very proud as Chu Xun¡¯s mother.


    Long ago, she was taken away by the Liu Family and locked up on Xuanji Mountain. She missed her son and cried for times and thus lost her sight. At that time, she not only lost her sight but also lost her hope.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chu Xun, she would have ended her life a long time ago.


    When she was imprisoned in Xuanji Mountain, she dared not to imagine that she would be respected by so many people one day. At that time, she just wanted Chu Xun to be safe.


    Yan Lan was also in a trance. She had mixed feelings. Back when she was seriously ill, she could only wait for death until Chu Xun appeared and changed her and her daughter¡¯s life.


    To establish friendly relations with Chu Xun, all the people present were eager to greet Chu Tianhe, his wife, and Yan Lan.


    Their gifts were extraordinary and piled up like a mountain. Each of them was priceless.


    ¡°Mr. Chu,¡± a handsome young man in white with a jade fan in his hand stepped forward and said.


    ¡°Hello, welcome to my son¡¯s wedding.¡± Chu Tianhe smiled politely.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment. I have something to say to your wife.¡± The young man stopped Chu Tianhe.


    Liu Ran and Chu Tianhe looked at each other and asked the young man in confusion, ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    The young man shook his head, folded up his jade fan, and said with a smile, ¡°we don¡¯t know each other, but I heard by accident that a few of your relatives also came to congratulate Chu the Devil.¡±


    ¡°My relatives?¡± Liu Ran¡¯s face was full of surprise. She had no relatives for a long time.


    ¡°Yes, I heard from them that you¡¯re a member of the Liu Family from the mortal world,¡± said the young man.


    Liu Ran¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and Chu Tianhe also frowned.


    Chu Xun once told them that there was a Liu Family in the Martial Tao world. Chu Xun once even killed a member of the Liu Family, Liu Jiuyuan.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Liu Ran wanted to ask him where he had met the people of the Liu Family, but when she looked up, she found that the young man had disappeared.


    ¡°They are not here with good intentions and to congratulate us,¡± Chu Tianhe frowned and said.


    ¡°We have to tell Little Xun about it quickly and let him be careful,¡± Liu Ran said worriedly.


    ¡°Little Xun is the bridegroom today. I think it¡¯s enough to tell Wushuang and others about it. Let them be on guard.¡±


    Liu Ran nodded. Today was Chu Xun¡¯s big day, so she didn¡¯t want to trouble him anymore.


    They found Yan Wushuang and told him what had happened.


    ¡°Liu Family?¡± Yan Wushuang narrowed his long eyes slightly with a cold glint in them. Then he suddenly smiled and said ¡°Uncle, Aunt, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Then be careful.¡± The two of them reminded him again and again.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, please don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s Chu Xun¡¯s wedding day today. I promise I won¡¯t let these hooligans have the chance to make trouble.¡± Yan Wushuang promised again.


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran were relieved to hear that.


    Yan Wushuang then went to find Flaming Qilin and told him what had happened.

 Chapter 560 - Twists and Turns

    Flaming Qilin had always been a hot-tempered person. After hearing Yan Wushuang¡¯s words, he wanted to lock down the Qianlong Mountain and find the people of the Liu Family.


    Yan Wushuang stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s Chu Xun¡¯s wedding today. Don¡¯t make trouble. We just need to defend ourselves.¡±


    Then they told Gao Mohan and the others about the news.


    ¡°How about notifying the disciples to be more careful. Also, let¡¯s see if we can find the people of the Liu Family first and temporarily control them till the wedding ceremony ends.¡± Gao Mohan put forward this compromise calmly.


    ¡°In my opinion, why don¡¯t we lock down the mountain directly, find them out, and then kill them?¡± Flaming Qilin held a cigar between his lips, with a murderous look on his face, and looked like a hooligan.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s useless to find them. They haven¡¯t yet made any trouble. If they say that they come here to congratulate Brother Chu, then it will be inappropriate for us to catch them,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    Flaming Qilin muttered, ¡°What a boring speech. If Chu Xun were here, he would agree to my idea.¡±


    Gao Mohan and the others smiled bitterly. Flaming Qilin¡¯s killing intent was strong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do as Brother Gao said. The wedding is the most important thing today. Let¡¯s talk about other things after it¡¯s over,¡± Yan Wushuang said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    They issued one order after another.


    Gao Mohan confirmed the time. It was almost time for the wedding ceremony to begin.


    After Chu Tianhe and his wife had taken their seats, Gao Mohan stepped forward and shouted, ¡°The auspicious time has arrived. Bridegroom and brides, please come out.¡±


    The square suddenly quieted down, and all the guests took their seats.


    The red carpet spread to the end of the square.


    Chu Xun, Jing Hong, and Hua Qingwu appeared in wedding clothes, holding onto a red silk cloth.


    The red silk cloth was called ¡°Hand in Hand¡±, suggesting that they were destined to get married.


    At this time, countless petals fell from the sky.


    All the guests stood up and congratulated Chu Xun.


    There were so many guests that Chu Xun had to respond to them one by one.


    Thus, it took Chu Xun several minutes to walk just 10 meters with Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu.


    Gao Mohan was anxious. If it went on like this, the auspicious time would be over soon.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the auspicious time waits for no one. After the ceremony is over, you can tease him as you like,¡± Gao Mohan had no choice but to shout.


    Everyone quieted down.


    Flaming Qilin, Yan Wushuang, Yue Jingchou, and the others followed Chu Xun from a distance.


    ¡°Why do I feel we¡¯re like weirdos?¡± Yan Wushuang muttered.


    ¡°I think so too,¡± Flaming Qilin nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Are we silly? Why do we become groomsmen for the wedding?¡±


    The three strangely dressed fellows couldn¡¯t step forward any further, so they blended into the crowd.


    Chu Xun and two brides came to the front of the hall.


    ¡°Mr. Chu Xun, are you willing to marry the two nice, gentle, and beautiful young ladies next to you?¡± Gao Mohan asked.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Is the wedding Huaxia-style or Western-style?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to speak except to answer yes or no.¡± Gao Mohan looked stern, but he felt happy secretly.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He shouldn¡¯t have let these people prepare for the wedding for him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Will you love and cherish them for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, till death do you part?¡± Gao Mohan asked.


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Would such things like being poor, sick ever happen to Chu the Devil? Would he ever die?


    Chu Xun was speechless and could only reply, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil, can you promise to let the brides give birth to eight or ten babies within a year to satisfy the wishes of your parents?¡± Someone in the crowd shouted. Everyone looked over and saw Flaming Qilin.


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Eight or ten babies? It sounds like a sow giving birth to piglets.¡±


    ¡°Can I hit him?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re the bridegroom and you can¡¯t do anything violent,¡± Gao Mohan said seriously.


    ¡°Well, the ceremony will come to an end sooner or later,¡± Chu Xun muttered.


    Gao Mohan stiffened. ¡°Right, the ceremony will end sooner or later. I¡¯d better restrain myself and not offend him.¡±


    ¡°All right, the wedding begins.¡± Gao Mohan shouted.


    ¡°First, bow to heaven and the earth.¡±


    ¡°Please wait,¡± Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu suddenly spoke.


    Everyone present was stunned. What was going on?


    Could it be that the brides were unwilling to marry Chu Xun?


    Chu Xun looked at Gao Mohan. ¡°Is there any other trick?¡±


    Gao Mohan was also in confusion.


    ¡°Little Wu, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Yan Lan reminded her. They were at the wedding, so she would not allow her to mess around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The wedding ceremony will continue,¡± Jing Hong said. ¡°It¡¯s just that there is another bride. We have to wait for her. Otherwise, the wedding will be imperfect.¡±


    Another bride?


    Not to mention the guests at the scene, even Chu Xun himself was full of doubts. How could he not know that there was another bride?


    Their parents looked at each other, not knowing what was going on.


    ¡°Jing Hong, Little Wu, what do you mean?¡± Chu Xun frowned.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a good thing for you.¡± Hua Qingwu pouted. As her head was covered with a red cloth, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t see her expression.


    Chu Xun had a vague idea in his heart. ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°The bride is coming,¡± Hua Qingwu pointed to the other end of the red carpet and said.


    Everyone looked in the direction she pointed to and saw Tang Wenyan and his wife walking over with a graceful lady.


    The ¡°another bride¡± turned out to be Tang Rou.


    Chu Xun froze. He had already guessed it, but he was still stunned when what he had thought came true.


    Chu Tianhe, his wife, and others stood up directly.


    ¡°Congratulations.¡± All of a sudden, there were voices of congratulations.


    Chu the Devil was really worth it. He married three brides at the same time, which was unprecedented.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Xun asked Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu in a low voice.


    ¡°Getting married,¡± Jing Hong replied briefly.


    ¡°Honey, are you surprised?¡± Hua Qingwu asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m shocked,¡± Chu Xun was speechless.


    ¡°Stop pretending. Your smile betrays you,¡± Hua Qingwu whispered disdainfully.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun touched the corner of his mouth and thought. ¡°It¡¯s not that obvious, is it?¡±


    At this time, Tang Wenyan and his wife came to Chu Xun with Tang Rou.


    ¡°Little Xun, I¡¯ll leave Tang Rou to be with you in the future,¡± Tang Wenyan said.


    Chu Xun was a little confused.


    ¡°Old Tang, what are you doing?¡± Chu Tianhe was confused.


    ¡°Old Chu, we have known each other for long, right? Little Xun and Rourou have known each other since childhood. You know what they feel for each other, don¡¯t you?¡± Tang Wenyan asked.


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran looked at each other. They certainly knew that Tang Rou loved Chu Xun.


    ¡°Little Xun, what are you waiting for?¡± Tang Wenyan asked with a smile.


    Chu Xun took Tang Rou¡¯s hand blankly.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Gao Mohan urged them.


    ¡°Bow to heaven and the earth quickly¡­¡± Chu Tianhe said.


    They still wanted the wedding ceremony to go smoothly, and they didn¡¯t want to miss the auspicious time.


    ¡°I want you to promise the three of us that you¡¯ll never fall in love with another woman, Chu Xun,¡± Jing Hong suddenly said.


    ¡°Yes, it is already our biggest concession to accept Tang Rou. If you dare to fall in love with another woman, the three of us will leave you forever,¡± Hua Qingwu continued.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, I¡¯m sorry to put you in a dilemma,¡± Tang Rou said softly.


    Chu Xun had mixed feelings. What had he done to deserve Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu¡¯s such compromise?


    No woman was willing to share her lover with other women, including Jing Hong and Hua Qingwu, but for his sake, they still chose to accept Tang Rou.


    He suddenly turned around, looked around at the crowd, and said loudly, ¡°I promise, and the heroes at the wedding are all witnesses.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun said that, Jade Rabbit, who was in the crowd, burst into tears. Her gem-like eyes lost their radiance as she quietly left the crowd.


    ¡°The wedding ceremony continues.¡±


    ¡°First bow to heaven and the earth.¡± Gao Mohan shouted.


    ¡°Second bow to parents. Bridegrooms and brides¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Just when they prepared a bow for the last time, someone in the crowd suddenly interrupted Gao Mohan¡¯s words.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw an old man with grey hair and beard coming forward with several young men.


    The crowd subconsciously gave way to them.


    Everyone was wondering who the old man was that dared to interrupt Chu Xun¡¯s wedding.


    Chu the Devil¡¯s wedding ceremony had been full of twists and turns.


    The expressions of Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang changed slightly. They stepped forward to stop the old man and his followers.


    ¡°How dare you interrupt the wedding? You are courting death!¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s eyes surged with killing intent.


    The wedding was about to end, so they subconsciously let down the guard, which caused something to go wrong.


    ¡°My friend, you are at the wedding of Chu the Devil. Isn¡¯t it too immoral for you to interrupt the wedding?¡± someone in the crowd asked.


    The elder stroked his white beard and said with a bright smile, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. We are not here to ruin the wedding but to congratulate Chu Xun. He is a descendant of the Liu Family. Without the witnesses from the Liu Family, his wedding doesn¡¯t count at all.¡±


    The Liu Family?


    Everyone was surprised and looked at Chu Xun. They had never heard of Chu Xun¡¯s relationship with the Liu Family.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you claim that Chu Xun is a descendant of your family? His surname is Chu, and he has nothing to do with the Liu Family,¡± Flaming Qilin said angrily. ¡°You interrupted the wedding. If you don¡¯t give us a reasonable explanation, we won¡¯t let you get out of Qianlong Mountain today.¡±


    The old man¡¯s face darkened slightly. He stared at Flaming Qilin and said, ¡°Young man, watch your mouth. I¡¯m Liu Wenzheng. You only know that Chu Xun¡¯s surname is Chu, but do you know that his mother¡¯s surname is Liu, and her name is Liu Ran?¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar after hearing the words. People of Chu Mansion knew that Chu Xun¡¯s mother¡¯s name was Liu Ran, but no one else knew about it.


    Liu Wenzheng looked at Liu Ran and said, ¡°Liu Ran, you are a descendant of the Liu Family. You should call me Elder Ancestor according to my seniority.¡±


    Liu Ran was so angry that she was trembling all over.


    ¡°Shut up. My surname is Liu, but I have nothing to do with the Liu Family.¡± Thinking of what the Liu Family had done to them back then, Liu Ran could not help roaring.


    ¡°Liu Ran, I know the Liu Family in the secular world has hurt you and your son, but we didn¡¯t know these things before. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have let them do this. I know you hate the Liu Family, but you can¡¯t change your bloodline, can you?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll repeat the words. I have no relationship with your Liu Family. Get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Liu Ran, I know you have resentment in your heart. I came here today with great sincerity to ask for your forgiveness. If you are willing, you can return to the Liu Family at any time. It¡¯s all our fault. If you are willing to go home, we will try our best to make up for it,¡± Liu Wenzheng said affectionately.

 Chapter 561 - Turning into Ashes in the Blink of an Eye

    Liu Ran glared at him.


    Liu Wenzheng was speaking affectionately.


    The guests present were not silly. They could roughly understand what was going on.


    It seemed that the Liu Family had done something wrong to Liu Ran.


    However, with Chu the Devil around, how could they be silly enough to offend Liu Ran?


    Everyone turned to look at Chu Xun.


    No matter what Liu Wenzheng said, the key lay in Chu the Devil.


    Chu Xun looked at Liu Wenzheng playfully, ¡°Wushuang, Qilin, why do you stop our guests? Please invite them to take a seat.¡±


    Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin looked at each other in dismay.


    Chu Xun looked at Liu Ran and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. We can talk about it after the wedding.¡±


    Although Liu Ran was angry, considering being at the wedding, she restrained herself from anger and believed that Chu Xun could handle it well.


    ¡°Continue,¡± Chu Xun said to Gao Mohan.


    Gao Mohan nodded and was about to speak.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Liu Wenzheng interrupted again.


    Gao Mohan was also angry.


    ¡°I respect you as a guest. We are at Brother Chu¡¯s wedding. Do you think that there¡¯s no one dealing with you in the Chu Mansion? How dare you interrupt one time after another?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Liu Wenzheng had an apologetic expression on his face, then he said, ¡°I just came under orders to seek an answer.¡±


    ¡°What answer do you want?¡± Chu Xun asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°Chu Xun, are you willing to return to the Liu Family?¡± Liu Wenzheng asked.


    Chu Xun raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, ¡°Is it true that if I say no, the wedding can¡¯t continue today?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Liu Wenzheng shook his head, ¡°I sincerely invite you back to the Liu family. As for whether you will go back or not, it¡¯s your business.¡±


    ¡°Can you wait for me to finish the wedding?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Chu Xun, let me tell you clearly that we are here on the orders of the householder,¡± a young man behind Liu Wenzheng stepped forward, raised his head, and said proudly, ¡°the Liu Family of Huainan is not where you can come and go as you please. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although you have some reputation now, our Liu Family is not a place where anyone can enter at a whim. Today, we came to invite you to join us, so you must understand the situation,¡± another young man said.


    The warriors around them could not help being stunned. Were they in illusion? Someone was threatening Chu the Devil, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Chu Xun, I¡¯ve heard you a lot these years, but do you know that the householder is now at the Great Completion of Earth Immortal Realm? If you go back to the Liu Family and get his guidance, your future will be limitless,¡± Liu Wenzheng said proudly.


    The Great Completion of Earth Immortal Realm.


    The warriors present couldn¡¯t help but be speechless.


    All these years, they had heard that the Liu family occupied Huainan. They didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful.


    Although Chu the Devil was powerful, he was no match for the cultivator in the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Since Chu Xun came into the world, his highest record was killing the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals. The strongest one among them was Kuang Zhan, and he was not even in the Earth Immortal Realm.


    ¡°The Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm is nothing, ¡°Flaming Qilin said angrily. He could not bear to see anyone who was more arrogant than him. Chu Xun was the only one who could be more arrogant than him.


    ¡°How dare you insult the householder of the Liu Family? Do you want to die?¡± A young man¡¯s eyes burst with killing intent.


    ¡°You want to die, right?¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s entire body was engulfed in Red Flame Qi, looking about to attack.


    Knowing Flaming Qilin¡¯s aura was far stronger than his, the man¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was absolutely no match for Flaming Qilin.


    Liu Wenzheng didn¡¯t turn around and lightly raised his hand. A terrifying aura engulfed, scattering the Flaming Qilin¡¯s.


    The Great Completion of the Human-Immortal Realm.


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s pupils shrank.


    Liu Wenzheng was not weaker than Kuang Zhan.


    ¡°Chu Xun, are you willing to go back to the Liu Family with me?¡± Liu Wenzheng asked.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to the Liu Family with you,¡± Chu Xun chuckled and said.


    The answer completely stupefied the crowd present. Through their understanding of Chu Xun, how could he accept the compromise so easily?


    But they soon figured it out. The Liu Family had a householder at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm. It was right to be afraid of it.


    ¡°Please have a seat. After the wedding, I will return to the Liu Family with you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Liu Wenzheng nodded with satisfaction. The other disciples of the Liu Family looked arrogant and glanced at Chu Xun with contempt.


    Flaming Qilin clenched his fists so hard that cracking sounds rang out, ¡°What does Chu the Devil plan to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Yan Wushuang comforted Flaming Qilin, ¡°have you ever seen Chu Xun suffer a loss? These fools will be unlucky. They are still complacent and don¡¯t know they will die. Do they think that a man at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm can defeat Chu the Devil?¡±


    After Liu Wenzheng and others sat down, Chu Xun motioned for Gao Mohan to continue.


    ¡°Husband and wives bow to each other!¡±


    ¡°The ceremony is done.¡±


    The wedding was finally over.


    ¡°Send them to the bridal chamber,¡± Gao Mohan shouted.


    The guests below burst into laughter.


    Of course, Chu Xun would not enter the bridal chamber. At least, not now.


    There were still so many guests to entertain.


    Chu Xun was the bridegroom. As long as they were not out of line, he would not get angry.


    It was a rare opportunity. Everyone tried their best to let him drink.


    ¡°Chu Xun, on behalf of all the heroes present, I¡¯d like to interview you.¡± Yan Wushuang squeezed to the front of Chu Xun.


    ¡°What is the interview about?¡± Chu Xun was puzzled.


    ¡°I want to know how you feel about marrying three women at a time. Please give us an award speech,¡± Yan Wushuang shouted.


    The other guests also joined in the fun.


    ¡°Stop fooling around,¡± Chu Xun was speechless.


    ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s change the subject. You married three women at once. Do you think you will be busy tonight?¡± Yan Wushuang teased.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Chu Xun scolded with a smile.


    ¡°If you are too busy, we can help,¡± someone yelled.


    There was a limit to joking. Everyone accepted jokes differently.


    These words came from a young man of the Liu Family, which silenced all the guests present.


    Chu Xun looked at the young man.


    The man was not afraid at all. His eyes were provocative, and his face was full of arrogance.


    Chu Xun chuckled and slowly reached out his hand to the young man.


    Liu Wenzheng¡¯s face suddenly changed, ¡°Chu Xun, how dare you!¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly clenched his fist.


    Boom!


    The young man exploded into a mist of blood.


    All the guests present were shocked.


    Chu Xun, who was talking and laughing with everyone just now, suddenly made a move.


    In the blink of an eye, the young man turned into ashes.


    ¡°Chu Xun, he is a disciple of the Liu Family. Have you ever thought about the consequences of killing him?¡± Liu Wenzheng was furious.


    ¡°The consequences?¡± Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°I wanted to keep you for a few more days, but you courted death yourselves. Don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you be afraid to be punished after you go back to the Liu Family?¡± Liu Wenzheng said angrily.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Yan Wushuang burst out laughing, pointing at Liu Wenzheng. ¡°What happened to you? Who is he? Chu the Devil. Who dare to punish him?¡±


    ¡°It is Chu the Devil¡¯s wedding day. He doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. You noisy old dog, are you senile? Do you think Chu the Devil is fake?¡± Flaming Qilin sneered.


    ¡°How dare you! Chu Xun, are you going to rebel?¡± Liu Wenzheng shouted angrily.


    Gao Mohan and the others looked at Liu Wenzheng with pity. Why was he so stubborn?


    ¡°I wanted to keep you alive to take me back to the Liu Family. And then you can see me destroy the Liu Family. Since you want to die, I will help you,¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Boom!


    Violent Hong Meng Immortal Qi surged around Chu Xun. He took a step forward and raised his hand to slap down.


    Liu Wenzheng roared. His aura burgeoned to that of the Great Completion of the Human-Immortal Realm. Then he thrust a fist at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you are too arrogant. Do you think that no one in the world can deal with you?¡±


    But the next moment, Liu Wenzheng was shocked. The palm print he burst out was easily crushed by Chu Xun.


    Boom!


    Like thunder, Chu Xun¡¯s fist penetrated Liu Wenzheng¡¯s Internal Breath Qi and tore Liu Wenzheng¡¯s defense, leaving a simple print on his chest.


    The ear-piercing sound of bones cracking made people feel a chill from their hearts. Liu Wenzheng was screaming miserably. His chest caved in, and the bones pierced his flesh and flew out.


    The young men of the Liu Family were so shocked.


    Boom!


    Demon-slaughtering Palm.


    Great handprints fell from the sky.


    The four young men of the Liu Family and their tables and chairs were all turned into dust.


    ¡°Liu Wenzheng, you go first. Then I will go to Huainan and send the whole Liu Family to accompany you.¡±


    Chu Xun looked indifferent. He stretched out his hand and hit Liu Wenzheng. With a boom of the ground, Liu Wenzheng turned into a mist of blood.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    At the very least, Liu Wenzheng was at the Great Completion of the Human-Immortal Realm. His death was less important than a dog¡¯s.


    He had a cool entrance but a tragic ending.


    This was what Chu the Devil should do. Liu Wenzheng was too arrogant. Did he think that Chu the Devil wouldn¡¯t dare to kill them on his wedding day?


    If he wanted to kill someone, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so.


    ¡°Everyone, I am truly sorry to have disturbed your excitement.¡±


    Chu Xun was polite, but who dared to blame him?


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t let the noisy dogs ruin our mood. At Chu the Devil¡¯s wedding, we should try our best to stop him from entering the bridal chamber tonight,¡± Flaming Qilin shouted.


    The new round of drinking began.


    ¡°Come on, thank you for coming to my wedding. We won¡¯t return until we¡¯re drunk today,¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    At the same time, every hotel in Gujiang City was crowded with warriors. The disciples of the Chu Mansion were responsible for entertaining the guests.


    The identities of these people were not enough to reach Qianlong Mountain, but it did not affect their enthusiasm.


    ¡°Congratulations, Chu the Devil,¡± someone toasted to the Qianlong Mountain to show their respect.


    Everyone followed suit and began to toast to the Qianlong Mountain.


    Chu Xun had drunk too much and was already feeling a little tipsy.


    There were so many people toasting him, and he couldn¡¯t stand it. He could only secretly run his cultivation to dispel the alcohol and continue to drink.


    At the same time, a disciple of the Chu Mansion ran over and whispered in Chu Xun¡¯s ear for a while.


    Chu Xun nodded with a natural look on his face and said, ¡°Everyone, have a good drink. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Surely you¡¯re not trying to run away, are you, Brother Chu?¡± One of the warriors teased.


    ¡°No! You¡¯re the bridegroom! Don¡¯t run away!¡± A warrior shouted.


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. He picked up a jar of wine and drank half of it.


    ¡°Please consider this wine my apology to you all. When I return, I¡¯ll continue drinking.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Come on, everyone! Let him be. You can drink with me. If anyone can make me drunk, I will give them a hundred middle-grade spiritual herbs,¡± Flaming Qilin wildly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± a warrior came out.


    The people around cheered loudly.


    Chu Xun came to the room prepared for him.


    Jing Hong, Hua Qingwu, and Tang Rou were all there.


    Outside the window, there was the corpse of an unfamiliar man.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold.


    Jing Hong opened her hand, and a ball of white gas was wrapped in True Energy and circulated in her palm.


    Chu Xun took it and scanned it with his divine sense. His face suddenly turned cold.


    It was a hallucinogen. The main ingredient of it was the black datura flower. It was so strong that even someone at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t resist it.


    At his wedding, did someone want to hurt the brides?


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were colder than the Nine Serenities Cold Pool, and his whole body was surging with the aura of malice.


    No matter who wanted to use such disgusting and despicable methods would have to die.

 Chapter 562 - Sinister and Dirty Alien Races

    Chu Xun returned to the square.


    Seeing that Chu Xun had returned, the guests joked with him one after another.


    ¡°We thought you had run away, Chu the Devil.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, is it because you don¡¯t know which bride you should choose that you can only come back to drink with us?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, you must have an unbreakable kidney to sleep with the three beautiful ladies.¡±


    Everyone began to tease him.


    Chu Xun smiled and asked people to set up ten jars of wine, every one of which was as tall as half a man.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s play a game.¡±


    Play games?


    The crowd was stunned for a moment and then jeered, ¡°Brother Chu, let¡¯s talk about the rules of the game. We can¡¯t wait to make you drunk.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°The rule is simple. There are guests from the alien races or the Assembly of Immortals among the friends present. If anyone of you can find one, I will drink a jar of wine.¡±


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but quiet down.


    The alien races? The Assembly of Immortals?


    They were outsider invaders.


    The outsider invaders were even enemies to them, let alone Chu Xun.


    ¡°Is there anyone from the Assembly of Immortals or alien races who dares to attend the wedding?¡±


    ¡°OK, it¡¯s a deal. Please keep your word if we find out someone,¡± Yan Wushuang said immediately. Something must have happened, or else Chu Xun would not have brought up the lousy game.


    Chu Xun smiled and nodded slightly.


    ¡°As long as there are people from Assembly of Immortals or the alien races among the guests here, there is no way for them to escape my sharp eyes!¡± Flaming Qilin shouted.


    Gao Mohan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. As the saying goes, ¡°the older a man is, the wiser he becomes¡±. He understood that something would happen.


    ¡°The game has begun. Please find the guests from the alien races or the Assembly of Immortals. Whoever finds one, Brother Chu will drink a jar of wine. It is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make him drunk.¡±


    Gao Mohan heckled and bewitched people.


    The guests were tempted and began to look around.


    The faces of several people in the crowd darkened. They glanced at each other imperceptibly. Then they moved to the back of the crowd secretly.


    Even though the alien races were all beasts, they were hard to distinguish from ordinary people in human form.


    The Assembly of Immortals were also people. They were much more difficult to distinguish from ordinary people.


    Not to mention, they couldn¡¯t get a wrong person. It¡¯d be easy to offend others.


    ¡°There¡¯s an alien friend here,¡± Yan Wushuang suddenly shouted.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Yan Wushuang pulling a tall and straight man with fire-like hair.


    ¡°Are you lying? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Gao Mohan shouted.


    ¡°I am indeed from alien races,¡± the man admitted.


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun laughed and said, ¡°No matter what relationship we used to have, you are all here to congratulate me today. I will treat you as friends. Let me propose a toast to you.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, he picked up a jar of wine and drank it up.


    The jar of wine had a weight of hundreds of kilograms. If Chu Xun hadn¡¯t secretly activated his cultivation to neutralize it, even an ox wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it, let alone a human being.


    But no matter what, it was a great honor for them to be proposed a toast by Chu Xun.


    The red-haired man also picked up a jar of wine and said, ¡°Thank you, Chu the Devil.¡±


    After that, he raised his head and drank wildly.


    ¡°Friend, you claim to be an alien. Can you tell us what race you are from?¡± Flaming Qilin was curious. He stroked his red hair and said, ¡°I feel that the two of us are quite similar.¡±


    The man said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m from the Wyrm race. I¡¯ve just entered the secular world.¡±


    Having finished speaking, the man took his true form. A terrifying Flame Wyrm surrounded by raging red flames appeared. It was terrifying.


    ¡°Friend, you¡¯d better return to the human shape quickly. If it continues, my Qianlong Mountain will be turned into magma by you,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    The man returned to his human shape and cupped his hands to Chu Xun, ¡°I¡¯m Flame Wyrm. Congratulations on your marriage.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. Please do as you please,¡± Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Are there any other alien races¡¯ or Assembly of Immortals¡¯ friends?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile.


    No one answered.


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°It seems that there is no other alien left. Then let¡¯s get drunk tonight.¡±


    Like a small interlude, the game was quickly forgotten by the guests present. Everyone in the bustling and clamorous crowd was looking for others to drink with.


    In the crowd, a handsome young man casually walked towards Flame Wyrm.


    ¡°Come, brother, let¡¯s drink.¡± The youth raised his cup.


    Flame Wyrm nodded. He raised his cup, clinked it lightly, and drained it in a single gulp.


    Flame Wyrm filled the cup and nodded at the young man, planning on drinking with the others.


    ¡°Brother Flame, wait a moment,¡± the young man said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Flame Wyrm looked towards him.


    The young man glanced around. Seeing that no one was paying attention to them, he said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also an alien like you, Brother Flame.¡±


    ¡°You are also an alien?¡± Flame Wyrm was surprised. ¡°Then just now, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± the young man made a gesture of silence and lowered his voice. ¡°That¡¯s Chu the Devil. He¡¯s a temperamental man. We dare not easily reveal our identities.¡±


    ¡°I think Chu the Devil is quite open and aboveboard. Are you too careful? You saw it just now. Chu the Devil welcomes me,¡± Flame Wyrm said.


    ¡°Brother Flame, do you know the relationship between Chu the Devil and our alien races?¡± The young man asked.


    Flame Wyrm said, ¡°Everyone knows that Chu the Devil is the mortal enemy of our alien races. But at his wedding, we are sincerely here to congratulate him. He won¡¯t be so ungrateful as to kill us.¡±


    ¡°What if I am not sincere to congratulate him?¡± The young man said with a sly smile.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Flame Wyrm looked towards the young man in astonishment.


    ¡°Brother Flame, since both you and I are considered members of alien races to the people, we are in the same camp. May we speak in private?¡± The young man said.


    A look of bemusement spread across Flame Wyrm¡¯s face as if he wasn¡¯t willing to do so.


    ¡°Brother Flame, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m just introducing a few friends to you,¡± the young man said.


    Flame Wyrm nodded, agreeing to his proposal reluctantly within a short time.


    Flame Wyrm followed the young man to a table.


    There were four young men at the table, talking and laughing.


    ¡°A brother from the Wyrm race, please have a seat,¡± one of the young men said.


    Flame Wyrm was slightly stunned when he saw the young man.


    ¡°Brother Flame, please take a seat. Don¡¯t worry, we are just making friends,¡± the young man said.


    Flame Wyrm sat down in disbelief.


    ¡°Brother Flame, I am from the Canid race, Hu Yifeng.¡±


    ¡°I am Hei Yuan of the Draconian race.¡±


    ¡°I am Xiong Feng of the Herculean Bear race. Like Brother Flame, I have just appeared not long ago.¡±


    ¡°I am from the Mustelid race, Huang Dao.¡±


    ¡°My name is Mu Yan, from the Lycan race,¡± the young man who brought Flame Wyrm over finally said.


    Flame Wyrm was slightly stunned. Soon after, he cupped its fists together, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Flame, do you remember what I said just now? We didn¡¯t come here to give our blessings to Chu the Devil,¡± Mu Yan said in a strange tone.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Flame Wyrm was puzzled.


    ¡°You should know the relationship between Chu the Devil and our alien races, Brother Flame. He has killed countless experts of our races. Do you think we can let it go at that?¡± Hu Yifeng smirked wickedly.


    ¡°Are you here to seek revenge?¡± Flame Wyrm said in surprise, looking at them. ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on you, but I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t defeat Chu the Devil even if you team up, right? Are you here to seek revenge or to die?¡±


    These young men were all at the Initial Human-Immortal Level. Wouldn¡¯t it be suicide to fight Chu the Devil?


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Brother Flame, you know how terrifying Chu the Devil is. How can we not know?¡± Hu Yifeng said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We won¡¯t do anything that we are not sure of. Since we have come here, we are absolutely sure we will succeed.¡±


    ¡°What are you sure of?¡± Flame Wyrm was curious. ¡°Could it be that there are other experts from various races hiding here?¡±


    ¡°Brother Flame, you do not have to worry about that. I merely want to know if Brother Flame is willing to join us?¡± Xiong Feng asked.


    Flame Wyrm shook his head and said sarcastically, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die with you. Even if I join you, it¡¯s impossible to kill Chu the Devil.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Flame Wyrm stood up and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Brother Flame, please wait,¡± Hu Yifeng said.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Brother Flame, we don¡¯t want to kill Chu the Devil, but to make him the laughing stock of the world,¡± Hu Yifeng¡¯s face was full of cunning.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Brother Flame, as you said, it¡¯s impossible to kill Chu the Devil. But if someone takes the place of him to sleep with the brides, record a video and upload it online, won¡¯t it cause a sensation?¡±


    The Flame Wyrm was shocked. The trick was poisonous.


    ¡°The Chu the Devil gets married, but another man takes his place and sleeps with his brides. They will be photographed and recorded. Then the video and pictures will be uploaded to the Internet for everyone to see. I feel so happy just thinking about it. I can imagine he is cuckolded.¡± Mu Yan¡¯s smile was a little abnormal.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Chu the Devil will chop you into pieces?¡± Flame Wyrm said coldly.


    Xiong Feng gave a cold humph and said, ¡°Why are we afraid? It¡¯s not as if we did not make any preparations, and we do not know who will win when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°Did you also arrange for the Liu Family members?¡± Flame Wyrm asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Hu Yifeng laughed. ¡°Chu the Devil has made enemies everywhere. There are too many people wanting to kill him.¡±


    ¡°In my estimation, Huang Bai has already succeeded,¡± Hu Yifeng smirked sinisterly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Flame Wyrm was curious.


    ¡°Huang Bai is from the Mustelid race. I guess he is executing the bridegroom¡¯s right on behalf of Chu the Devil,¡± Hei Yuan said.


    ¡°What a bargain for him,¡± Hu Yifeng said.


    ¡°Brother Hu, don¡¯t worry. In less than an hour, we will be able to watch the video and appreciate brides¡¯ naked bodies.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t wait to see Chu Xun go crazy,¡± Hei Yuan said.


    These people laughed sinisterly.


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Flame Wyrm gazed at them as he icily said.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably it, Brother Flame,¡± Hu Yifeng said.


    ¡°You guys probably won¡¯t be able to see the video,¡± Flame Wyrm shook his head.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The reason is that Huang Bai whom you spoke of is dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The five of them were shocked.


    ¡°Only brutes can come up with such a treacherous and disgusting trick,¡± Flame Wyrm said angrily.


    ¡°Brother Flame, what do you mean by that?¡± Xiong Feng said angrily.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± an aura surging from Flame Wyrm¡¯s body soared. He turned around to attack Mu Yan. Mu Yan was incapable of reacting in time. The attack caused him to cough out a mouthful of blood and fly out.


    Then Flame Wyrm slapped towards Xiong Feng as Red Flame Qi unfurled.


    Xiong Feng was tall and sturdy. He seemed to be clumsy, but in fact, his reaction was fast. The aura around him was violent. He suddenly punched out to meet Flame Wyrm¡¯s palm. Both of them were knocked back at the same time. The tables and chairs were smashed into pieces by the powerful aura.


    The sudden outbreak of the battle alarmed everyone.


    ¡°It turns out that you little bastards have come up with such a disgusting and dirty trick. I¡¯ll tear you apart,¡± Flaming Qilin roared angrily, and the shadow of him appeared on his back, violent and terrifying. He slapped down, and with a boom, Mu Yan who was sent flying out by Flame Wyrm exploded into pieces.

 Chapter 563 - Drinking and Laughing After a Slaughter

    All the guests were shocked.


    Flaming Qilin was far too violent.


    He raised his hand and smashed a person into pieces.


    Except for Yan Wushuang and a few others, almost all the guests had no idea what happened.


    ¡°Flame Wyrm, you don¡¯t deserve to be one of the alien races.¡±


    Hu Yifeng¡¯s face twisted with rage.


    Flame Wyrm sneered, ¡°Idiots, how dare you make trouble on Qianlong Mountain? Do you think I¡¯m from an alien race? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I¡¯m from the Qianlong Mountain.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hu Yifeng and the others¡¯ expressions flickered drastically.


    They were fooled by Chu Xun.


    The crowd parted, and Chu Xun stepped forward.


    ¡°Are you looking to die? Or are you looking to die?¡±


    As Chu Xun spoke, he spread out his hands. A ball of gas swam in his palm and could not dissipate.


    Hu Yifeng and the others¡¯ faces changed again.


    They recognized what it was.


    It seemed Huang Bai failed.


    Their faces turned deathly pale.


    They were faced with Chu the Devil.


    It was a good thing that their plan was comprehensive and that they¡¯d planned out what would happen after the failure.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re invincible, Chu the Devil?¡± Xiong Feng sneered. He used a golden talisman at the same time. The ancestors of the Herculean Bear race left it to their descendants.


    Devil Extermination Talisman!


    In the past, the ancestors had used talismans to kill countless warriors of the Subterranean Devil Warriors.


    Chu Xun was known as the Devil King, so the name of the talisman tallied with his.


    Once activated, the Devil Extermination Talisman erupted with a dazzling golden light covering an area of hundreds of meters.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s Hong Meng Immortal Qi swept around him and knocked away all the people around him.


    The bright golden light disappeared. Everyone looked over and saw Chu Xun sealed in a golden enchantment.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, the talisman can only be used once, but it¡¯s enough to kill you,¡± Xiong Feng shouted arrogantly.


    The golden light was flowing above the golden enchantment.


    Swoosh!


    All of a sudden, the barrier of the enchantment shook slightly, and a streak of golden light shot toward Chu Xun like a beam.


    Chu Xun moved slightly to dodge it.


    Boom!


    The slates of the ground exploded, and the gravel flew in all directions.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth lifted slightly.


    Devil Extermination Talisman?


    The talisman must be made by an expert. After tens of millions of years, its power was reduced greatly because of improper preservation.


    Swoosh!


    Two streaks of golden light shot at Chu Xun at the same time like two broken golden swords.


    Chu Xun dodged again.


    Boom! Boom!


    The slates of the ground were shattered into pieces once again.


    ¡°Keep hiding if you can, Chu the Devil,¡± Xiong Feng shouted loudly. There were only a few talismans in his race, extremely precious. This one was stolen by him.


    Swoosh!


    A streak of golden light burst out and pierced through the air with an ear-piercing scream.


    The people outside couldn¡¯t hear the scream, but Chu Xun could feel the penetrating power of the golden light.


    He suddenly raised his hand, turned his palm into amethyst, and grabbed at the golden light.


    Boom!


    The golden light was crushed by him and rippled.


    Xiong Feng shivered in fear. ¡°It has been crushed?¡±


    The seniors of the race had told him that the talisman was capable of killing any expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Could it be that Chu Xun had surpassed the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm?


    Thinking of that, Xiong Feng got nervous.


    Boom! Boom!


    Another two streaks of golden light were crushed by Chu Xun.


    Hu Yifeng and the others felt uneasy.


    ¡°Xiong Feng, is the talisman reliable or not?¡± Hei Yuan asked.


    Xiong Feng was uneasy.


    Seeing that more and more streaks of golden light were crushed by Chu Xun made his confidence reduce sharply.


    ¡°The might of Chu the Devil is beyond our imagination,¡± Xiong Feng could only say so, stubbornly denying that his talisman was ineffectual.


    Hu Yifeng¡¯s expression became grim.


    ¡°What can we do now?¡± Hei Yuan was annoyed.


    ¡°Look carefully,¡± Yan Wushuang glanced at them.


    ¡°Could it be that you want to leave?¡± Flaming Qilin mocked.


    The complexions of Hei Yuan and the others turned pale.


    They had never thought that they could kill Chu Xun.


    At first, they only hoped that Huang Bai could succeed and make Chu Xun the laughing stock of the world.


    Devil Extermination Talisman was merely their final life-saving measure.


    In fact, they hoped that they would have no need for the talisman.


    Once it was used, they would be faced with a confrontation with Chu the Devil.


    They knew their actual strength.


    A head-to-head confrontation with Chu the Devil was similar to an egg hitting a rock, but the thing had come to this point.


    ¡°Humph, as long as we can kill the Chu the Devil, why do we fear to die?¡± Xiong Feng tried to be more fearless first, but his trembling voice betrayed him.


    He looked calm but felt panicked inside.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes were playful. ¡°Tell you a good message.¡±


    Hu Yifeng and the others looked at Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°You will die miserably,¡± Yan Wushuang said happily, revealing his white teeth.


    They couldn¡¯t help shuddering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We still have a chance to escape,¡± Hu Yifeng stared at Chu Xun trapped in the enchantment and said in a low voice.


    ¡°What chance?¡± The other three looked hopeful.


    ¡°If Chu the Devil dies, there may be chaos at the scene. At that time, we will have a chance to escape.¡±


    The other three thought it sounded good.


    They placed their hopes in the Devil Extermination Talisman.


    Boom!


    The golden streaks of light shot out, but each of them was crushed by Chu Xun one after another.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun punched fiercely at the barrier, with surging Hong Meng Immortal Qi spiraling around him like a dragon.


    Boom!


    The force of Chu Xun¡¯s fist surged and hit the barrier and caused a terrible purple-gold storm to sweep over the place.


    Several streaks of golden light shooting out behind him were crushed by the spreading storm.


    Chu Xun frowned because the barrier was intact under his punch.


    Xiong Feng and the others were hopeful, full of joy.


    ¡°I know that the Chu the Devil will be killed by the Devil Extermination Talisman,¡± Xiong Feng was complacent because the Devil Extermination Talisman belonged to the Herculean Bear race.


    ¡°You bunch of brats, didn¡¯t your lords tell you how dangerous the outside world is?¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s tiger-like eyes were with fierceness.


    Hei Yuan was about to refute, but Hu Yifeng stopped him, ¡°It¡¯s not good for us to provoke him now.¡±


    The other two nodded.


    They understood that if Flaming Qilin or Yan Wushuang wanted to kill them, it would be easy.


    The reason why the two didn¡¯t kill them was that they were waiting for Chu Xun¡¯s order.


    ¡°Even your lords don¡¯t dare to be so arrogant. You dare to act wildly on the Qianlong Mountain. To be honest, I admire your courage to die,¡± Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes were calm, but his words were cold.


    In fact, Hu Yifeng and the others came out without informing the other people of their races.


    They appeared not long ago and heard a lot about Chu the Devil. Knowing that many people of their races were killed by him, young and frivolous, they were naturally unconvinced.


    In the enchantment, Chu Xun punched the barrier again.


    It made Qianlong Mountain shake.


    After several punches, cracks appeared on the barrier. However, they soon restored.


    Everyone looked nervously at the trapped Chu Xun.


    There was a flash of interest in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes.


    The offensive force of the talisman formation wasn¡¯t strong, but its defensive ability was terrifying indeed.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and raised his hand, a streak of silver light flying out.


    Boom!


    The enchantment was pierced by the silver light, revealing a fist-sized hole.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Seeing the enchantment was pierced, Xiong Feng and others shivered and felt cold.


    With a wave of his hand, Chu Xun summoned the streak of silvery light back.


    Boom!


    The barrier was pierced again.


    Then, the silver light flew back and forth continually.


    The barrier was full of fist-sized holes.


    Chu Xun withdrew the streak of silver light, made a fist print with his hand, and punched the barrier fiercely.


    Crack! Crack!


    A crack extended across the barrier. In the end, it directly exploded with a boom.


    The Devil Extermination Talisman was destroyed.


    At the moment it was destroyed, Xiong Feng and the others dropped to the floor.


    Their eyes were dull, and their entire bodies were shivering.


    At this moment, they truly began to regret why didn¡¯t they listen to their lords? Why did they come to Qianlong Mountain? Why did they provoke Chu the Devil?


    ¡°As I said, you¡¯re courting death,¡± Yan Wushuang sneered.


    ¡°Just kill these alien bastards directly,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    ¡°Chu Xun, why don¡¯t you leave them to me?¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light.


    Chu Xun looked at Flaming Qilin, knowing that he must have an idea.


    Flaming Qilin grinned hideously, ¡°I have a method to use people as nourishment and grow great medicinal herbs.¡±


    The warriors present could not help but gasp in surprise.


    To use people as nourishment and grow great medicinal herbs¡­ It was even more terrifying than the human-shaped eternal fire of Chu the Devil.


    Chu Xun was slightly startled.


    It was not that he couldn¡¯t do it with people as nourishment and grow great medicinal herbs. He just thought the method was too cruel.


    These people were so despicable that they completely touched his bottom line.


    ¡°Okay, leave them to you,¡± after Chu Xun finished speaking, he took out four crystal clear flower seeds and gave them to Flaming Qilin.


    These were the Dragon Flower¡¯s seeds. When the earth started to mutate, he obtained them from Miss Hong Ling. He didn¡¯t have the opportunity to plant them, and it was just right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave them to me.¡± Flaming Qilin grinned.


    His real form was a beast, so he had strong murderous intent.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun raised his hand and slapped Xiong Feng and his companions. Then their bones were broken.


    ¡°Take them away,¡± the four were taken away by the disciples of the Chu Mansion.


    Today was a wedding day, and they would be disposed of later.


    Chu Xun looked around and said loudly, ¡°I need to go out now. Please enjoy yourselves. Feel free to ask Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin for help if you need it.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, what are you going to do on your wedding day?¡± Yan Wushuang asked in confusion.


    Chu Xun raised the corner of his mouth slightly and narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°kill some people.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished his words, all the people present fell silent.


    Then Chu Xun instructed Yan Wushuang and the others to pay more attention.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun flew out of the Qianlong Mountain.


    ¡°Who are you going to kill, Chu the Devil? Take me with you,¡± Flaming Qilin shouted out loud.


    ¡°Feel free to enjoy yourselves. After I slaughter all the people of the Liu Family, I will soon come back and drink and chat with you.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice came from a distance, and he was already tens of thousands of meters away.


    All the guests were stunned.


    They all heard the words.


    Chu Xun said he was going to slaughter all the people of the Liu Family.


    He¡­On his wedding day, he was going to slaughter people?


    ¡°Come on, everyone, please eat and drink. After Chu the Devil slaughters the Liu Family, he will be back soon.¡±


    Flaming Qilin shouted out loud, persuading everyone to drink.


    Everyone had a strange expression on their faces.


    ¡°Slaughter all the people of the Liu Family? Come back soon?¡±


    The Liu Family of Huainan was powerful and on a firm footing. Also, there was an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm holding down the fort.


    Why did Chu Xun make it sound easy to kill them?


    However, they were still shocked by Chu Xun¡¯s iron-blooded means and decisiveness of killing.


    It was the Chu the Devil that had never changed.

 Chapter 564 - A Visit to the Liu Family

    The Liu Family was the largest one in Huainan.


    It was located in a terrain of strategic importance and on a firm footing.


    Since the Liu Family appeared, no one in Huainan dared to go against it.


    Today was an extraordinary day.


    A man holding a saber appeared at the threshold of the Liu Family.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The disciples guarding the gate shouted.


    Then a streak of bright blade light attacked them.


    Boom!


    It smashed the gate and cut the disciples into pieces.


    Chu Xun came in with his saber.


    The Liu Family was in chaos.


    Swoosh!


    The purple-gold blade light burst out.


    It cut more than a dozen disciples who rushed up in half at the waist.


    Poof!


    Their bodies were all over the ground. The ground was stained by blood.


    Boom!


    The building was crushed by the blade light.


    The disciples of the Liu Family retreated in horror.


    If they stepped forward, they would die. Who dared to step forward?


    Chu Xun kept stepping forward. At the same time, the disciples stepped back. They soon retreated to the backyard.


    ¡°Who dares to make trouble in the Liu Family?¡± The voice was like a muffled thunderclap, filled with rage.


    A figure flew over quickly.


    Seeing their savior had come, the disciples breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking at the figure flying over, Chu Xun chopped it with his saber.


    Bright blade light illuminated the sky.


    Poof!


    Blood splashing, the man was cut into two halves.


    The disciples present were so shocked that they felt cold.


    Their elder, an expert at the Immortal Level, was killed by one strike of the stranger.


    ¡°Liu Family, I¡¯m here to visit you, but you don¡¯t come out. Is this your hospitality?¡± Chu Xun raised his head and said it with a loud voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, Chu the Devil!¡± Several figures flew over. They were all experts at the Immortal Level.


    Chu Xun looked calm.


    With a flash, he transported himself up to hundreds of meters and met one of them.


    With bright and powerful blade light, poof, the man¡¯s head flew a few dozen meters away, and his eyes were still wide open. He died not in peace.


    Chu Xun turned around and waved the saber. The house nearby was destroyed. Then the dozen-meter-long blade light slashed down on a person¡¯s head.


    The man roared. His Internal Breath around him surged.


    Poof!


    The man was cut into two halves, and his blood splashed for several meters.


    The other rushing figures stopped.


    Experts at the Immortal Level couldn¡¯t even resist one of Chu Xun¡¯s attacks.


    They would be courting death if they tried to fight him.


    ¡°What do you mean, Chu the Devil?¡± An expert at the Immortal Level asked Chu Xun. The expert appeared severe but weak inside.


    ¡°Today is my wedding day. To thank Liu Wenzheng for going to Qianlong Mountain to congratulate me, I pay a visit here in return,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    The experts¡¯ expressions changed.


    They knew Liu Wenzheng had gone to Qianlong Mountain.


    It seemed that Liu Wenzheng was killed.


    ¡°Is this your gift in return, Chu the Devil?¡± An elder asked shamelessly.


    They all knew the reason why Liu Wenzheng went to Qianlong Mountain.


    However, it was unforgivable for them to work with alien races and the Assembly of Immortals. It would be despised by people. Naturally, they would not admit it.


    ¡°Please commit suicide yourselves,¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with them and said indifferently.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you are too arrogant. Here is the Liu Family.¡±


    ¡°Liu Family?¡± Chu Xun sneered. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to commit suicide, I¡¯ll kill you. You deserve to die for colluding with the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    ¡°What makes you accuse us of colluding with alien races and Assembly of Immortals?¡± An elder shouted.


    ¡°The saber in my hand.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the bright blade light shot out and slashed down.


    Poof!


    The man was killed. His blood splashed everywhere.


    The elders present trembled with fear.


    Chu Xun¡¯s strength was beyond their imagination.


    Chu Xun waved his saber and slashed at another person.


    Even an expert at the Immortal Level couldn¡¯t resist a single attack from Chu Xun.


    The blade light burst out as the saber swept across the people.


    It cut dozens of the Liu Family disciples in half at the waist.


    Everyone was so scared.


    They had heard of Chu the Devil, but hearing of him was different from seeing him with their own eyes.


    Just like that, you knew that fire was hot, but if you didn¡¯t try it yourself, you would never know how hot it would be.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll kill you. After killing you, I have to go back and entertain guests. I don¡¯t have much time to waste,¡± Chu Xun said.


    They were full of anger but even more afraid.


    ¡°All of you can leave,¡± a faint voice drifted over.


    Knowing their householder had arrived, they felt happy.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you are bound to die,¡± one of the elders grinned hideously.


    Their household was Liu Wentian at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun sneered and waved the saber.


    Poof!


    The man roared in shock, but he couldn¡¯t resist the Saber Qi at all and was beheaded.


    He would probably regret talking too much until he died.


    At this time, everyone¡¯s vision blurred.


    A stalwart figure appeared. The man was dressed in brocade clothes, with thick eyebrows and tiger-like eyes, looking quite dignified.


    ¡°Chu Xun, we don¡¯t need to go this far, do we?¡± Liu Wentian looked at Chu Xun indifferently.


    Chu Xun was even more indifferent. He reached out and tapped Dragon¡¯s Wrath gently. Howl! Tao Wu¡¯s phantom appeared and roared.


    A whole building collapsed. The disciples of the Liu Family coughed up blood.


    Chu Xun looked at Liu Wentian. ¡°Don¡¯t we need, or are you afraid?¡±


    Liu Wentian shook his head slightly.


    ¡°You have the bloodline of the Liu Family. It would not be difficult for us to work together to keep the world in check.¡±


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°You are ambitious. Keep the world in check? Do you think you are qualified to keep the world in check?¡±


    ¡°What an ignorant man! Does he think he¡¯s invincible at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm?¡±


    ¡°I know that you have a grudge against the Liu Family,¡± Liu Wentian said.


    ¡°Do you know what happened to my family?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I do not know,¡± Liu Wentian replied.


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Chu Xun believed in Liu Wentian¡¯s words. As a household of a well-known family, how could he pay attention to trivial things in the secular world?


    What happened to his family before was nothing to people like Liu Wentian.


    Liu Wentian was stunned. He did not expect that Chu Xun would believe him.


    ¡°Chu Xun, we can put aside our prejudice. After all, we have the same bloodline.¡±


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°I believe you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will forgive the Liu Family. If I weren¡¯t Chu the Devil now, would you still be so kind to me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Liu Wentian said, ¡°everyone in the world tends to pursue interests. If you weren¡¯t Chu the Devil, you would have no value. Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t speak so many words to you. By the same logic, if you weren¡¯t the Chu the Devil, would you be able to stand here today?¡±


    ¡°You are honest,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    ¡°It is because I know that lying to Chu the Devil is not a smart move,¡± Liu Wentian said, ¡°it is not flattery but the truth.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that Liu Wenzheng colluded with alien races to make trouble at my wedding? They used nasty means,¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I know,¡± Liu Wenzheng said.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°You answer my question so straightforwardly. Is it because you have no fear? Or you want to demonstrate your frankness?¡±


    ¡°Probably both.¡± Liu Wentian clasped his hands behind his back. ¡°You and I both understand that those who want to achieve great things don¡¯t stick to small details.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you want to kill me?¡±


    Liu Wentian nodded. ¡°Your sudden appearance is a variable. I have no choice but to guard against you. The best solution is to kill you and nip the variable in the bud.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Chu Xun agreed with Liu Wentian. If it were him, he would also nip the danger in the bud.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I am not trying to explain myself by saying those words. Nor am I trying to obtain your forgiveness. I am trying to tell you that you and I should join hands and share the world,¡± Liu Wentian said.


    Chu Xun looked at Liu Wentian and raised the corners of his mouth slightly. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Wentian frowned.


    ¡°I said, you are lying. You said so much to hide the fear in your heart,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Liu Wentian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He said indifferently, ¡°You are saying that I am scared of you?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°What a joke! I¡¯m at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm. Do I need to fear?¡± Liu Wentian spoke in an extremely domineering tone.


    ¡°No matter what you say, you can¡¯t hide your fear,¡± Chu Xun laughed wildly.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid, with Liu Wentian¡¯s strength, he would¡¯ve killed Chu Xun already. There was no need for him to speak so much. He confessed that he had wanted to kill Chu Xun. Even though Chu Xun presented himself in front of him, he did not do anything. Other than fear, there was no other explanation.


    ¡°Chu Xun, did you think that I cannot kill you?¡± Liu Wentian¡¯s aura surged. An invisible power began to migrate around his body.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t kill me,¡± Chu Xun pointed the Dragon¡¯s Wrath at Liu Wentian and said, ¡°but I must kill you today.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun activated the Dragon¡¯s Wrath. Purple-gold blade light burst out from the saber, and Tao Wu¡¯s spirit appeared. It raised its head and roared. Then it rushed toward Liu Wentian in the air.


    Tao Wu¡¯s spirit possessed monstrous and ferocious power.


    Liu Wentian raised his hand and condensed his Internal Breath in his palm. He threw out a palm. The turbulent Internal Breath surged out and collided with the Tao Wu¡¯s spirit.


    Boom! The earth trembled, the buildings collapsed, and the Internal Breath collapsed in disorder. The Tao Wu¡¯s phantom was shaken and went back to the Dragon¡¯s Wrath.


    Swoosh!


    Dark light flowed, the blade was as cold as ice, bone-chilling.


    A pitch-black broadsword appeared in Liu Wentian¡¯s hands.


    He tapped it gently, and the dark light of it swirled, making a ghostly howl.


    ¡°The broadsword is called Soul-swallowing. It has been with me for about a thousand years and has only been used a few times. I won¡¯t let the blade return to its sheath until my enemies get hurt.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled and raised Dragon¡¯s Wrath. ¡°It is called Dragon¡¯s Wrath. Whoever touches it will die.¡±


    ¡°You and I are very similar. We all have the overlords of weapons,¡± Liu Wentian said.


    Chu Xun sneered and put away Dragon¡¯s Wrath the next moment.


    ¡°Let me tell you, the saber is not the overlord, but I am.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun rushed to Liu Wentian, his fists turning into amethysts. He punched out, with the dragon roaring.


    Liu Wentian activated the Soul-swallowing Broadsword. Dark light surged and howled. Then it slashed toward Chu Xun.


    Clang!


    The blade was smashed by the fist. With a storm sweeping over, the stone tables, stone chairs, and the man-made mountain surrounding them were all shattered.


    Liu Wentian was shocked. How terrifying the physical strength was!


    The surrounding elders and disciples of the Liu Family were scared and felt cold.


    He fought the Soul-swallowing Broadsword with his bare hands.


    It was too terrifying.


    Chu Xun¡¯s aura surged and he was surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi. He made a fist print in his hand. His fist punched out as fast as a storm, with his fist shadows howling.


    Clang! Clang!


    Chu Xun punched Soul-swallowing Broadsword without any fancy moves one after another.


    Liu Wentian was blasted backward step by step, the slates on the ground splitting under his feet.


    Boom!


    Liu Wentian¡¯s aura had become completely violent. His cultivation at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm completely erupted.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you¡¯re courting death.¡±


    The Soul-swallowing Broadsword slashed toward Chu Xun with a miserable scream.


    Even Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned purple. The dragon from his left hand roared and the phoenix from his right hand cried.


    Boom!


    The two fists hit the blade of the broadsword fiercely and exploded. The ground cracked inch by inch, and a terrible storm swept over the place.


    Liu Wentian and Chu Xun were knocked over at the same time.


    The space between Liu Wentian¡¯s thumb and forefinger split apart, bleeding.


    Chu Xun¡¯s arms were twitching as well and trembled slightly.


    It was not easy to kill an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s fighting spirit had reached a terrifying level. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi around him swirled like a swimming dragon.


    Liu Wentian activated the Soul-swallowing Broadsword, bringing forth waves of sinister wind. The blade light was bone-chilling, and formless Broadsword Qi was wreaking havoc in the air.


    The two rushed at each other at the same time. The terrifying power stirred up the void, and the void began to tremble.


    The elders and disciples of the Liu Family could not bear this violent aura at all. Their faces turned pale, and they coughed up blood.

 Chapter 565 - Destroying the Liu Family

    Chu Xun¡¯s fist brought a strong power, the fist light covering Liu Wentian, and hit the Soul-swallowing Broadsword in Liu Wentian¡¯s hand.


    At the moment of the hitting, a light flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s hand, and the Stellar Core appeared in his hand.


    Clang!


    The ear-piercing sound of metal clashing was deafening with frightening waves of air rolling out.


    The two were knocked over once again.


    Liu Wentian¡¯s expression changed because a crack appeared on his Soul-swallowing Broadsword.


    How could it be?


    It was hard for him to believe.


    The Soul-swallowing Broadsword was close to a Divine Relic. How could it be damaged by a punch?


    He looked at Chu Xun in horror.


    The elders of the Liu Family also saw the crack on the Soul-swallowing Broadsword, stunned.


    The fact that a person¡¯s physical strength could reach such a terrifying level shocked them.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes glowed with purple light, very frightening.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun rushed out like a streak of light and powerfully waved his fist to kill Liu Wentian.


    Liu Wentian was shocked but reacted quickly. He crazily activated the Soul-swallowing Broadsword to slash down again.


    The Stellar Core reappeared in Chu Xun¡¯s hand. Chu Xun threw it at the Soul-swallowing Broadsword forcefully.


    Clang!


    Sparks splashed everywhere, with a storm spreading. The two stepped back again.


    This time, Liu Wentian was so shocked.


    The cracks that appeared on the Soul-swallowing Broadsword were big as if the broadsword were about to explode.


    Could a person¡¯s physical strength reach such a terrifying level?


    ¡°Kill!¡± Chu Xun roared, rushing out. He waved his fist and punched.


    The ripples created by the fist light burned in the air, making crackling sounds.


    Liu Wentian roared angrily. He waved his Soul-swallowing Broadsword crazily and slashed down on Chu Xun, trying to cut Chu Xun into two halves.


    Clang!


    With another sound of metal colliding, the violent energy spread out like ripples.


    Boom!


    The Soul-swallowing Broadsword in Liu Wentian¡¯s hand exploded into pieces.


    His eyes were dull. The Soul-swallowing Broadsword that had followed him for about a thousand years was destroyed just like that.


    Liu Wentian was furious, ¡°Chu Xun, I want you to die.¡±


    Chu Xun sneered. He made a fist print with his hand and punched Liu Wentian.


    With his Internal Breath surging, Liu Wentian punched Chu Xun violently and terrifyingly.


    Boom!


    With the collision, waves of air spread.


    At the same time, something flew out of Chu Xun¡¯s hand and hit Liu Wentian¡¯s chest.


    Crack!


    With the ear-piercing sound of bones cracking, Liu Wentian vomited blood and flew out. Several of his breastbones were broken.


    Liu Wentian saw a silver stone that struck him. It weighed hundreds of thousands of kilograms and was difficult for people to resist.


    Chu Xun reached out, summoned the Stellar Core, and threw it at Liu Wentian again.


    Liu Wentian¡¯s figure flashed and dodged.


    Boom!


    A building made of stone and wood was smashed by the Stellar Core.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liu Wentian asked in horror.


    ¡°Something that can kill you,¡± Chu Xun replied coldly.


    At the time, an elder of the Liu Family reacted and rushed into the collapsed ruins, trying to pick up the Stellar Core thrown by Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun sneered.


    The elder was lucky. He found it.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to go forward and reach for it.


    Buzz!


    When he touched the Stellar Core with his finger, icy silver ripples suddenly enveloped him.


    He knelt with a boom. The bluestone ground cracked under his knees. He started to cough up blood.


    Everyone was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chu Xun sneered.


    The Stellar Core had suppressed the Queen of Elves, who was at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm, for hundreds of years. During those years, she couldn¡¯t break free of it. It also had trapped him for fifty years and was not something that an expert at Human-Immortal Realm could resist.


    When the silver ripples broke out, the elder couldn¡¯t speak anymore.


    Soon after that, he could only crawl on the ground.


    The skin all over his body began to crack.


    In the end, with a boom, his body exploded into countless pieces.


    He was crushed by the Stellar Core.


    The faces of the other elders and disciples of the Liu Family turned ghastly pale.


    What was it?


    How could it be so terrifying?


    Chu Xun waved his hand, and the Stellar Core flew back to his palm. Then he raised his hand and threw it at Liu Wentian.


    Liu Wentian¡¯s eyelids twitched intensely. He dodged quickly like a ghost.


    ¡°Does he want to compete for speed with me?¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun approached Liu Wentian in a flash and raised his fist to punch him.


    Boom! Boom!


    They fought each other with their fists and feet, the ground cracking and the houses collapsing.


    Suddenly, Liu Wentian felt a chill behind him and wanted to dodge, but was smashed back by Chu Xun.


    Boom! Crack!


    Chu Xun controlled the Stellar Core with his divine sense. It hit Liu Wentian¡¯s back and knocked him over.


    Poof!


    Liu Wentian sprayed out a mouthful of blood. He sensed the displacement of his internal organs.


    ¡°Chu Xun, must we fight to the death?¡± Liu Wentian roared.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°you¡¯ll die, not me.¡±


    After finishing his words, he controlled the Stellar Core again and threw it at Liu Wentian.


    Liu Wentian endured the pain of his injuries, suddenly leaped up, and dodged the Stellar Core¡¯s attack.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, Chu Xun,¡± Liu Wentian roared angrily. After landing on the ground, he rushed away in a slash.


    The elders and disciples of the Liu Family were all dumbfounded.


    Their householder rushed away and gave up on them.


    ¡°Liu Wentian, you are truly worthy of being called a hypocrite,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s figure flashed and chased after Liu Wentian.


    Liu Wentian roared, ¡°Chu the Devil, if you dare to kill anyone of the Liu Family, I will tear you into pieces in the future.¡±


    Chu Xun sneered, ¡°Do you think you will live through today?¡±


    Swoosh!


    The Stellar Core was brought out and thrown at Liu Wentian.


    Liu Wentian suddenly shifted outwards.


    As a result, the Stellar Core hit an ancient tree. With a boom, the tree exploded into powder.


    Liu Wentian stared blankly for a moment. Then his expression changed, and he suddenly shifted outwards again.


    But it was late. The silver Stellar Core brought a lot of ripples and hit his right calf.


    Boom!


    His right calf exploded into a mist of blood.


    Liu Wentian cried piteously and was knocked over directly. He couldn¡¯t stop until broke an old tree.


    Chu Xun reached out to summon the Stellar Core and shot it out again.


    Boom!


    Liu Wentian cried piteously. His entire right leg was smashed apart by the Stellar Core.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡­ Chu Xun, let me go. We have the same bloodline. If you kill me, you will get retribution,¡± Liu Wentian cried out involuntarily in horror.


    Chu Xun made a fist print with his hand and punched out.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded. Liu Wentian was thrown to the ground.


    ¡°Let you go?¡± Chu Xun was indifferent. ¡°If it were you, would you let me go? I¡¯ve never done such a stupid thing.¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, I promise, if you let me go, I will never be your enemy again. I will give you everything you want, even the Liu Family. I will give the entire Liu Family to you,¡± Liu Wentian hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll get what I want by myself,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°Chu Xun, if you kill me, you will have retribution.¡±


    ¡°Retribution? I don¡¯t believe in illusory stuff like it. Even if it exists, come on. I will bear it alone.¡±


    After finishing his words, Chu Xun threw out the Stellar Core.


    With a boom, a great crater appeared on the ground. Liu Wentian¡¯s voice stopped, his head directly exploded by the Stellar Core.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun waved his hand and directly shook the ground to collapse to bury Liu Wentian¡¯s body.


    ¡°I also want to let you go, but I can¡¯t find a reason to convince myself,¡± Chu Xun muttered coldly.


    If someone did something wrong, he would pay the price sooner or later.


    He could only remember what happened to his family in the past. He was wrongly accused and sent to prison. His mother was imprisoned, cried for times, and got blind.


    At that time, was there anyone who thought of letting them go?


    Chu Xun checked his emotions and returned to the Liu Family.


    His palm tore the air, and all the elders of the Liu Family were killed by Chu Xun.


    These people were related to Chu Xun¡¯s mother by blood, but they had nothing to do with Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun had gone through life and death situations and almost lost all his blood several times. He even forgot how many times he had been reborn.


    Therefore, he showed no mercy to the elders of the Liu Family when he killed them.


    In the blink of an eye, more than 30 elders of the Liu Family were killed by him.


    Before he visited the Liu Family, Chu Xun had thought about killing all the people of the Liu Family.


    Finally, he only killed the elders of the Liu Family and let the disciples and their families go.


    He was known as the Devil King, but he couldn¡¯t be inhuman.


    ¡°If I¡¯m a real devil, I probably won¡¯t have so many worries, right?¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly thought of the three-layer dream he had on the Dream Hell Mountain.


    Becoming a real devil might not be a bad thing.


    Chu Xun let the disciples and their relatives of the Liu Family off, but there was one thing that he would not let off.


    It was the treasury of the Liu Family.


    As a big family that had existed for thousands of years, the Liu Family indeed possessed a terrifying amount of resources.


    Chu Xun stuffed all ten Storage Rings with the resources.


    After that, Chu Xun did not stay any longer. He flew in the air and toward Gujiang City.


    On his wedding day, as the bridegroom, he had to go back and entertain his guests.


    In three hours, Chu Xun had crossed tens of thousands of kilometers and returned to Qianlong Mountain.


    The square of Qianlong Mountain was crowded with people.


    Their faces flushed red as they reeled right and left. It seemed that they had drunk a lot during the few hours Chu Xun had been away.


    ¡°Chu the Devil is back,¡± someone shouted.


    They had drunk much, but they were sensitive to the name of Chu the Devil.


    His name was much more effective than any sobering medicine.


    Even those that hadn¡¯t woken up used their cultivation to reduce the strength of alcohol.


    ¡°Chu Xun? The Liu Family?¡± Yan Wushuang asked.


    ¡°From now on, the Liu Family will no longer exist,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    All the people present were silent.


    ¡°Chu the Devil slaughtered the Liu Family as he said.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them all,¡± Chu Xun smiled faintly, ¡°I just killed Liu Wentian and all the elders.¡±


    The words caused gasps.


    ¡°It is simply because that I¡¯m too soft-hearted. Finally, I let off the disciples and their relatives of the Liu Family,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wearing strange expressions, all of them secretly looked down on him.


    He killed so many people without any scruples on his wedding day. How could this be called being too soft-hearted?


    Although he let off the disciples and relatives of the Liu Family, the householder and the elders of it were all dead. The people alive could not make any trouble for him.


    Strictly speaking, the Liu Family was destroyed.


    It would take at least thousands of years to rise again.


    Chu Xun motioned for Gao Mohan and the others to continue entertaining the guests.


    He went to find Liu Ran himself.


    After the wedding ceremony, the elders who liked quiet left early.


    ¡°Little Xun, why don¡¯t you entertain guests but come here?¡± Chu Tianhe said, ¡°even if you have a high status now, you should show respect to others.¡±


    Chu Xun laughed secretly. His father was a little naive.


    In this era, people respected the strong.


    It was a great blessing for them that he allowed them to go up the mountain to watch the ceremony.

 Chapter 566 - The Yan Family in Ruins

    ¡°Little Xun, do you have something to say?¡± Liu Ran realized that Chu Xun must have something to deal with at this time.


    ¡°I have destroyed the Liu Family,¡± Chu Xun said softly.


    Liu Ran stiffened at the words.


    Chu Tianhe was stunned.


    ¡°What did you say? Repeat it,¡± Chu Tianhe suspected that he had misheard.


    ¡°I have destroyed the Liu Family,¡± Chu Xun repeated his words.


    After all, the people of the Liu Family and his mother were related by blood.


    Although he killed them without the permission of Liu Ran, she had the right to know about it.


    ¡°When did it happen?¡± Chu Tianhe was a little confused. He thought that Chu Xun should have been entertaining guests outside.


    ¡°A few hours ago,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Chu Tianhe was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, ¡°Well done.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t forget what the people of the Liu Family had done to them.


    Liu Ran was calm, neither happy nor sad.


    Chu Xun exchanged a quick look with Chu Tianhe.


    Then Chu Tianhe looked at Liu Ran.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Liu Ran was a little strange.


    She looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°Little Xun, I don¡¯t mind your destroying the Liu Family. They deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ve killed too many people, right?¡±


    Liu Ran nodded and said, ¡°You destroyed the Liu Family on your wedding day, which infringed the harmony of heaven.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I can bear the consequences,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather take the blame,¡± Liu Ran said.


    Chu Xun was silent, knowing Liu Ran was worried about him.


    ¡°Mom, the so-called causality and the retribution are all illusions. We, cultivators, are always against heaven.¡±


    On hearing that, she became even more worried. ¡°Little Xun, can we go against heaven?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°Mom, you only know that heaven can be angry, but do you know that heaven can also tremble and be afraid?¡±


    Chu Tianhe widened his eyes. ¡°Can heaven tremble or be afraid?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t worry. When I grow stronger, I will make the world tremble because of me.¡±


    Chu Xun was full of heroic spirit. Bound by the Firmament Chain, he anticipated that he would fight against the world sooner or later.


    To be exact, he would fight against the person controlling the Firmamental Laws and the world.


    ¡°Little Xun, we don¡¯t want you to live forever and make the world tremble, but just want you to be safe,¡± Liu Ran said.


    Chu Tianhe nodded in agreement.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran knew that Chu Xun was the person to achieve great things. Some of them were even beyond their imagination.


    ¡°Mom, I let off the disciples and their relatives of the Liu Family,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Liu Ran was stunned. She sighed softly and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to know that.¡±


    Chu Tianhe nodded. He did not want his son to become a real Devil King.


    Chu Xun followed the principles of the degree of relaxation when doing things, which made them feel relieved.


    ¡°Go ahead. Today is your wedding day. Be happy,¡± Liu Ran said with a smile.


    Chu Xun nodded and left.


    Chu Xun¡¯s wedding banquet lasted for several days.


    It was not until the seventh day that all the guests said their farewells.


    ¡°Oh, my god. I¡¯m exhausted. The wedding is sheer torture,¡± Yan Wushuang grumbled.


    In the past few days, he had drunk the wine so much that he estimated that the volume of it could drown ten cows.


    ¡°It is Brother Chu¡¯s wedding that takes us so many days to hold. Generally speaking, a wedding will be finished in two or three days,¡± Gao Mohan came over. He was also exhausted these days.


    Yan Wushuang sighed with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°It is Chu Xun¡¯s wedding, but we are so tired. He hasn¡¯t rewarded our hard work with anything yet.¡±


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll take some of the gifts from the guests as a reward to you. You can choose whatever you like. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Yan Wushuang gleefully said.


    The gifts given by the guests were very precious because of Chu Xun¡¯s wedding.


    Yan Wushuang had been goggle-eyed at so many gifts for a long time.


    Gao Mohan and others looked at Chu Xun hopefully.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, everyone. Please take whatever you want,¡± Chu Xun said generously.


    Although the gifts were very precious, they were still a little inferior to the collection of the Liu Family.


    He had gotten a lot of resources on his visit to the Liu Family.


    They went to choose gifts happily.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at the setting sun in the red sky.


    The finishing of the wedding ceremony meant Jing Hong and the other two were his wedded wives.


    So¡­


    So he could exercise his rights as a husband.


    Since time passed in the blink of an eye, he had been back on the earth for more than a hundred years.


    He was over a hundred years old now.


    It was time to have a child.


    The higher the cultivation, the harder it was to have children.


    Therefore, he should have children as soon as possible.


    ¡°So, whose room should I choose to enter tonight?


    ¡°Jing Hong¡¯s?


    ¡°Hua Qingwu¡¯s?


    ¡°Or Tang Rou¡¯s?¡±


    Finally, Chu Xun chose Jing Hong¡¯s room to enter on the night.


    After all, Jing Hong was his first wife.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes with a smile.


    It sounded good that a man¡¯s life included joining hands with beauties, fighting against the Chosen Ones, and killing in blood.


    Finally, it was dark.


    Chu Xun came to Jing Hong¡¯s door silently.


    He looked around and made sure that no one was around. Then he stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    Jing Hong opened the door and looked beautiful.


    They looked at each other and understood each other with no words.


    Jing Hong ducked her head shyly, with her face flushing red. She knew that there was no reason for her to refuse Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun ducked into the room, picked her up, and walked to the bed.


    The moon seemed to know what was happening in the room, covering itself with dark clouds.


    For Chu Xun, the night he spent with Jing Hong was wonderful. He liked it.


    The following day, Chu Xun didn¡¯t emerge from Jing Hong¡¯s room until the sun was high up in the sky.


    He was in high spirits.


    It seemed that he had a good time last night.


    Chu Xun asked someone to prepare some food.


    It seemed that Jing Hong couldn¡¯t get out of bed.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the food to be ready.


    Chu Xun took it and carried it into Jing Hong¡¯s room.


    But after he stayed for three minutes, he escaped in embarrassment.


    Looking at the closed door, he smiled bitterly. What¡¯s wrong with him? He was a bit like a brat that couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.


    He shook his head, turned around, and left.


    With a smile curling at the corners of Chu Xun¡¯s lips, he thought it was Tang Rou¡¯s turn tonight.


    While Chu Xun was intoxicated, a disciple ran over.


    ¡°Mansion Lord, Senior Gao Mohan invites you to the main hall.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Xun was surprised.


    ¡°Someone from the Yan family has come,¡± the disciple replied.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and then strode to the main hall.


    When he came to the main hall, he did not see anyone from the Yan family.


    ¡°Where are the people of the Yan family?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s because¡­¡± Gao Mohan explained the matter.


    A disciple of the Yan family came and was seriously injured. He barely said two sentences before fainting, and now he was taken away for treatment.


    The two sentences said by the disciple were shocking.


    The first sentence was about the destruction of the Yan family.


    The second was that the householder of the Yan family¡¯s and the Elder Ancestor¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown.


    The disciple fainted before he said who attacked the Yan family.


    Without waiting for Chu Xun to come, Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin left in a hurry.


    It was normal Yan Wushuang was anxious about the destruction of the Yan family.


    Flaming Qilin had a good relationship with Yan Wushuang, fond of fighting, so he went with Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Brother Chu, are you going to Yanxue City?¡± Gao Mohan asked.


    Chu Xun shook his head.


    He instructed someone to summon Wu Busi, Yan Chong, and the others.


    Chu Xun gave the order that all the people migrated to the Dream Hell Mountain at once.


    Only when the people of the Qianlong Mountain moved to the Dream Hell Mountain would he have no worries.


    Chu Xun had a feeling that the Yan family¡¯s destruction had something to do with him.


    The grand relocation began.


    Chu Xun moved the buildings on Qianlong Mountain to the Dream Hell Mountain with the magic formation.


    As the saying goes, ¡°the more people there are, the more power there is¡±.


    In addition, there were not many things left.


    In a day, the relocation was complete.


    Chu Xun instructed the little carrot to protect the people on the mountain.


    Then he took out his flying ship and took Gao Mohan to Yanxue City.


    Having their own sects to manage, Ge Zhan and the others left yesterday.


    Gao Mohan was left alone in the Chu Mansion.


    Chu Xun started the flying ship and flew forward in a hurry.


    They arrived at Yanxue City at noon the next day.


    Chu Xun frowned. He observed the place carefully when passing by.


    The Chamber of Lead-Glass had turned into ruins.


    Yao Baiyue, the woman that Yan Wushuang liked, came from the Chamber of Lead-Glass.


    The Chamber of Lead-Glass was very close to the Yan family.


    Were the Chamber of Lead-Glass and the Yan family destroyed by the same group?


    Chu Xun steered the flying ship, flew across the sky and arrived in the air above the Yan family.


    Looking down, Chu Xun found that the Yan family had been in ruins, covered with a thick layer of ice and snow.


    Chu Xun¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Judging from the extent of its damage, the Yan family had suffered great losses.


    Chu Xun secretly hated that he should have set up a defensive magic formation for the Yan family earlier.


    He drove the flying ship down and stopped a warrior passing by.


    ¡°Do you know where the people of the Yan family are?¡± Chu Xun asked, wondering where Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin had gone after they came back.


    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with the Yan family?¡± The warrior hadn¡¯t recognized Chu Xun.


    Who would have thought that Chu the Devil would stop him and ask for directions?


    Chu Xun frowned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of the Yan family.¡±


    ¡°The flying ship is good. Is it a flying Sacred Relic?¡± The warrior asked curiously.


    ¡°Do you know the whereabouts of the people of the Yan family?¡± Chu Xun frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the warrior said.


    ¡°Go away,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    ¡°What a freak,¡± the warrior muttered and left.


    Warriors always were hot-tempered. Chu Xun¡¯s imposing manner made the warrior dare not to say something more. Nevertheless, he could not help muttering.


    ¡°You are courting death,¡± Gao Mohan was angry. He raised his hand, preparing to give him a lesson.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s find Flaming Qilin and Wushuang first.¡±


    Several days had passed since the incident happened. The clues must be pitifully few.


    Chu Xun boarded the flying ship.


    ¡°All the warriors of Yanxue City, please come to see me.¡±


    His sound was like a thunderclap exploding in the air, scattered the falling snowflakes in the air, and spread throughout the entire city.


    For the sake of the safety of the Yan family, Chu Xun had to be overbearing for once.


    The warriors of Yanxue City were shocked by the thunderous roar. From the sound, they could tell that it was absolutely from a great terror.


    ¡°He is too arrogant, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Some eccentric warriors directly cursed out loud.


    Chu Xun was embarrassed because no one had come after his first roar.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare to hurt the people of the Yan family again, I, Chu Xun, swear that I won¡¯t give up until I kill you, no matter where you are.¡±


    Chu Xun raised his head and roared again, causing the snow in Yanxue City to fly wildly.

 Chapter 567 - Fleeing for Their Lives

    This time, all the warriors in Yanxue City heard it very clearly.


    The arrogant man claimed to be Chu Xun.


    Wait?


    The expressions of all the warriors changed at almost the same time.


    ¡°Chu Xun¡­ Isn¡¯t he Chu the Devil?¡±


    Those eccentric warriors shrank their necks and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound anymore.


    Being eccentric or not depended on whom they were faced with.


    Faced with Chu the Devil, being eccentric was courting death.


    It seemed that Chu the Devil came here for the sake of the Yan family.


    Some people rushed toward Chu Xun, wanting to see Chu the Devil in person.


    Not long after Chu Xun¡¯s second roar, many warriors gathered where he was.


    ¡°Do you know the whereabouts of the Yan family?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I know it,¡± a warrior said to Chu Xun, ¡°seven days ago, late at night, a group of people attacked the Yan family. They were powerful.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who they are?¡±


    The warrior shook his head.


    ¡°Does anyone else know anything?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I saw the people of the Yan family fled northwest,¡± someone said.


    Northwest?


    Chu Xun thought for a moment, and then his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Could it be that the people of the Yan family fled to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy?¡±


    However, that was only his guess. He needed more accurate information.


    After some inquiries, Chu Xun didn¡¯t get any more information.


    He could only get a rough overview of what happened that night.


    That night, a group of powerful people ambushed the people of the Yan family. Then they even fought Elder Ancestor of the Yan family.


    Even the Elder Ancestor was no match for them.


    Yan Guilai, together with his relatives and the disciples of the Yan family, fled northwest.


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Chu Xun thanked the warriors.


    He got on the flying ship and sped northwest.


    Gao Mohan contacted Yue Jingchou by his cell phone.


    ¡°How is it going on?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Gao Mohan shook his head and said, ¡°The situation of the Yan family may not be optimistic. Jingchou has led people to search in our direction.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold.


    According to the warriors, Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin stayed in Yanxue City for not long. Then they went northwest.


    Chu Xun drove the flying ship quickly.


    ¡°Brother Chu, do you have any suspects?¡± Gao Mohan asked.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°I have a few suspects, but I¡¯m not sure. I have a feeling that they are probably from the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    ¡°I suspect they are from the Assembly of Immortals too,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    According to the warriors, the Yan family was attacked seven days ago, during Chu Xun¡¯s wedding.


    The people from the Liu Family appeared.


    People of the alien races appeared.


    Only the people of the Assembly of Immortals, who had a deep hatred for Chu Xun, did not appear.


    It was abnormal.


    ¡°No matter who they are, I hope Yan Guilai and the others are safe now,¡± Chu Xun said in a low voice and drove the flying ship again.


    Out of Yanxue City, there were several corpses at the end of a gorge road 1,500 kilometers northwest.


    Two figures rushed over at high speed.


    They were Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    ¡°They were disciples of our Yan family.¡±


    Yan Wushuang rushed forward.


    Here was a gorge road with high mountains on both sides and a road in the middle. It was only a dozen meters wide.


    Looking up, because the mountains on both sides were too high, they could only see a line of the sky.


    This gorge road was also called Line of the Sky.


    The gorge road was about tens of kilometers long and appeared after the movement of the earth¡¯s crust.


    The two walked for a few hundred meters and came across several corpses again.


    Flaming Qilin looked at Yan Wushuang.


    Yan Wushuang nodded slightly. Yes, they were also disciples of the Yan family.


    The traces of battles everywhere on the road meant that they were not chasing in the wrong direction.


    The several-dozen-kilometer-long gorge road for the people of the Yan family was like a bridge to Hell.


    Yan Guilai, Bi Keyun, and an elder were guarding the rear.


    The others were running in a panic.


    They had experienced dozens of bloody battles over the past seven or eight days.


    Yan Guilai and the elder beside him urged the others to run away while nervously watching what was going on behind them.


    Yan Guilai knew that the group of people was waiting for an opportunity to kill all of them. They would not let the Yan Guilai and the others escape to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy alive.


    Yan Guilai held an Amethyst Mine in his hand.


    It was a kind of natural ore that could be used to create frighteningly powerful bombs.


    The technique of producing the bombs was lost.


    The people of the Yan family had found more than a dozen Amethyst Mines in an ancient relic.


    The Amethyst Mine was capable of injuring the experts at the later stage of the Immortal Level.


    It was because those people were afraid of Amethyst Mine that they didn¡¯t dare to approach.


    He had only acquired dozens of Amethyst Mines.


    He used half of them before, only a few left.


    Yan Guilai did not dare to use it rashly.


    Keeping rushing for days had exhausted every one of the Yan family.


    To survive, they did not dare to stop rushing.


    Together with the disciples of the Yan family were the members of the Chamber of Lead-Glass.


    The group of people was arrogant. They destroyed the Chamber of Lead-Glass while chasing after the people of the Yan family.


    If Yan Guilai hadn¡¯t come back to save them, the members of the Chamber of Lead-Glass would have been wiped out long ago.


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun¡¯s face was cold. Although the Yan family had saved most of the disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass, she was not grateful at all.


    She knew that the Yan family brought with them the disaster.


    If the people of the Yan family had fled in a different direction, the Chamber of Lead-Glass would not have suffered such a disaster.


    A group of people was chasing behind them in the distance.


    Neither too close nor too far away, they could keep the people of the Yan family and the Chamber of Lead-Glass under their watchful eye.


    The group was consisted of more than a dozen people and led by a sturdy middle-aged man with a strong aura.


    The middle-aged man was at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    He alone was a terrifying existence.


    The others of the group were all at the Immortal Level, and half of them were in the Earth Immortal Realm.


    With such power, if it weren¡¯t for Amethyst Mine, it would be easy for them to kill all the people of the Yan family.


    The Yan family¡¯s Elder Ancestor was only at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Yan Guilai and Bi Keyun were in the Human-Immortal Realm.


    The difference in strength between both sides was large.


    Yan Guilai gripped the Amethyst Mine tightly.


    It was their only guarantee.


    ¡°Why do they have Amethyst Mines?¡± The tall and sturdy middle-aged man said coldly.


    Not knowing the reason, no one answered.


    Amongst them, a young man at the initial stage of the Earth Immortal Realm looked at the sturdy man and said playfully, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re afraid of the Amethyst Mine?¡±


    Disdain flashed in the sturdy man¡¯s eyes.


    With his cultivation and the Phoenix-Winged Golden Armor, he had no fear of the Amethyst Mine at all.


    ¡°Kill some of them so that they will run faster. I¡¯m tired of waiting,¡± the sturdy man was irritated.


    ¡°No problem, leave it to us,¡± some of them disappeared in a flash.


    Suddenly, screams rang out from the crowd fleeing from the Yan family and the Chamber of Lead-Glass.


    Several figures suddenly appeared in the crowd.


    Their Internal Breath surged wildly around them.


    The ordinary disciples couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of an expert in the Immortal Level at all.


    Some of them turned into blood mist.


    The people of the crowd were in chaos, panic-stricken and screaming.


    Yan Guilai¡¯s eyes were red, and he rushed over.


    Elder Ancestor and Bi Keyun did not dare to follow him, afraid of the terrifying sturdy man behind them.


    If he got closer to them, few of them would be able to survive.


    The only one who could barely contend against the sturdy man was the Yan family¡¯s Elder Ancestor. He even had to rely on the Amethyst Mine.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand a single blow of the sturdy man.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Yan Guilai roared, his aura surging. He punched fiercely at one of the young men.


    The young man sneered. He raised his hand and activated his Internal Breath. Then he blasted several disciples of the Yan family. An energy chain shot out of his hand.


    Boom!


    The shock waves from the collision threw the disciples around into the air, making many of them dead or wounded.


    Yan Guilai¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    The Amethyst Mine in his hand released bright violet light.


    Seeing it, the expressions of these people changed slightly. They suddenly stepped back and turned around to rush away.


    They didn¡¯t dare to contend against the Amethyst Mine and retreated.


    Yan Guilai¡¯s eyes were red. In seconds, more than a dozen disciples of the Yan family had died. There were also a dozen disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass dead.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, let¡¯s fight these bastards to the death. I¡¯m not afraid of death,¡± a presbyter of the Yan family roared.


    They selected these disciples from various regions and nurtured them. They watched the disciples grow up.


    But now, they watched the disciples killed.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, we are not afraid of death,¡± the disciples of the Yan family cried out in unison.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight them to the death!¡±


    ¡°All of you, shut up! Hurry up and keep running!¡± Yan Guilai roared angrily.


    What could they fight the group with?


    Any one of the group could kill all the elders and disciples of the Yan family.


    The disciples of the Yan family were sad and angry. Knowing that Yan Guilai wanted to keep them safe, they could only run away in tears.


    ¡°Hurry up. We¡¯ll be safe as long as we reach the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy,¡± Yan Guilai cheered them on.


    Actually, he was not sure if it was right or wrong to escape to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. Considering the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy was the closest to Yanxue City, he wanted to have a try.


    Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to arrive at the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    Even if they managed to arrive at the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, they might not be able to survive.


    Now, whether they could survive or not would depend on the will of heaven.


    They had sent more than a dozen disciples to report to the Chu Mansion.


    Perhaps the only person who could save them was Chu Xun.


    It was a matter of expediency to flee to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    Yan Guilai stepped back to bring up the rear.


    ¡°I feel something strange,¡± Bi Keyun frowned and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Elder Ancestor asked.


    ¡°It seems they don¡¯t want to kill us all and want to make us run fast,¡± Bi Keyun said.


    ¡°I have the same feeling with you,¡± Elder Ancestor mused.


    ¡°Guilai. What do you think of it?¡±


    Yan Guilai frowned. In fact, he also had the same feeling.


    ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s have a try,¡± Yan Guilai said.


    ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± Bi Keyun asked.


    Yan Guilai looked at her and said, ¡°Please protect the disciples and leave. Elder Ancestor and I stay here. If they don¡¯t dare to step forward, they may be afraid of the Amethyst Mine. If they fight us, as we guessed, they may have a conspiracy.¡±


    Elder Ancestor nodded and looked at Lady Superior Bi Keyun, ¡°Please take care of these disciples.¡±


    Bi Keyun hesitated, unable to make a decision.


    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Elder Ancestor boomed.


    Bi Keyun was not a pretentious person. She looked at them and said, ¡°Then¡­ Let¡¯s meet up at the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.¡±


    Elder Ancestor and Yan Guilai nodded.


    The two stood still, no longer following their disciples.


    Bi Keyun gave them a look and urged everyone to leave.


    Seeing Elder Ancestor and Yan Guilai stop, the tall and sturdy man stared blankly for a moment. Then he sneered and said, ¡°Do they see the problem? They are much smarter than I imagined.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you overestimated them too much,¡± another person sneered.


    ¡°I think that with no hope of escaping, they plan to fight us with their lives.¡±


    ¡°Their spirit is commendable. It¡¯s admirable for them to sacrifice themselves and protect their disciples.¡±


    These people made fun of Yan Guilai and Elder Ancestor of the Yan family at will, praising and degrading them.


    However, what Elder Ancestor and Yan Guilai did was not important to them.


    They wanted to drive all the disciples of the Yan family and the Chamber of Lead-Glass to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    Then the disciples would be used for blood sacrifice together with the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy to release the Subterranean Devils.

 Chapter 568 - Pretending to Be Chu the Devil

    The Elder Ancestor of the Yan family and Yan Guilai held Amethyst Mines in their hands, on full alert.


    They needed to buy more time for the escaping disciples.


    The longer they bought, the more hope the disciples had for survival.


    The group of people approached unhurriedly.


    They wanted the disciples of the Yan family and the Chamber of Lead-Glass to arrive at the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    They would die at the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    The distance between both sides was less than hundreds of meters.


    Yan Guilai shouted angrily, ¡°Who the hell are you? Why do you harm our family?¡±


    From beginning to end, these people did not reveal their identities.


    However, Yan Guilai and the others could guess that these people were either from the alien races or the Assembly of Immortals.


    ¡°Is it important?¡± The sturdy middle-aged man spoke coldly.


    Yan Guilai was so angry.


    The Yan family that had endured for thousands of years was destroyed just like that.


    Yan Guilai¡¯s heart ached.


    The Yan family was destroyed on his hand.


    These people acted so disdainfully that they didn¡¯t even reveal their identities. They didn¡¯t take the Yan family seriously at all.


    ¡°You hidden rats!¡± Having lived for almost a thousand years, Elder Ancestor could keep his anger in check reluctantly.


    ¡°You will die soon. What¡¯s the point of the questions?¡± One of them sneered disdainfully and said, ¡°Can you turn into ghosts and come back to take revenge on us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can become a ghost or not. If I can, I will definitely take revenge on you. Even if all the people of my family are killed today, you can¡¯t be complacent. I¡¯m incompetent to kill you, but one man who can kill you may be on the way here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re referring to Chu the Devil, aren¡¯t you?¡± The sturdy middle-aged man sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to fight him.¡±


    ¡°You hidden rats, do you think you are qualified to fight against Chu the Devil?¡± Yan Guilai said disdainfully.


    ¡°You will not be able to see whether I am qualified or not,¡± the sturdy man sneered.


    The next moment, he rushed out with his Internal Breath surging around him and punched toward the Elder Ancestor.


    His terrifying Internal Breath condensed into an energy chain. It tore the air apart and twisted everything around them.


    The Elder Ancestor shouted and threw out the Amethyst Mine in his hand.


    Boom!


    When the two collided, a terrible storm swept over, shaking the boulders of both sides of the mountain to roll down.


    The energy chain was destroyed. The ripples made by the Amethyst Mine swept toward the sturdy man.


    Seeing that, the others quickly retreated.


    The tall and sturdy man¡¯s face was full of disdain. His outer clothes had been blasted apart and the golden armor underneath appeared.


    Phoenix-Winged Golden Armor was a high-quality Sacred Relic.


    Golden light burst out from it.


    The ripples made by the Amethyst Mine were shattered by it.


    Elder Ancestor¡¯s pupils constricted and his expression turned grave.


    The opponent wasn¡¯t afraid of the Amethyst Mine.


    ¡°Amethyst Mine is of no use to me,¡± the tall and sturdy man was in disdain and arrogant.


    The Elder Ancestor of the Yan family looked grave. He raised his hand and launched another Amethyst Mine.


    The sturdy man¡¯s face was full of disdain. He raised his hand and made his Internal Breath surge like a tide.


    Boom!


    The Amethyst Mine exploded, with purple ripples surging. They could even penetrate gold and crack stones.


    However, the armor on the sturdy man was blazing with golden light, dazzling and resplendent. It completely dispersed the energy emanated by the Amethyst Mine.


    Yan Guilai¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    Even the Amethyst Mine wasn¡¯t able to hurt the man. They had lost their final trump card.


    The Elder Ancestor¡¯s face darkened. He¡¯d lived for almost a thousand years, but his cultivation was lower than a middle-aged man¡¯s, which was a blow to him.


    Now that the Amethyst Mine had lost its deterrent effect, he was utterly enraged.


    ¡°If you want to hurt the disciples of the Yan family, you have to kill me first,¡± the Elder Ancestor held two Amethyst Mines in his hand.


    He was determined to die, ready to perish together with an enemy.


    ¡°Who says we are going to kill all the disciples of your Yan family?¡± The sturdy man sneered disdainfully.


    What did that mean?


    Yan Guilai and the Elder Ancestor had a bad feeling.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Yan Guilai shouted.


    ¡°You want to go to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, don¡¯t you? Then I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    Yan Guilai and the Elder Ancestor looked at each other. There must be something wrong.


    The man meant that they were deliberately allowed to go to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop them. Hurry up and stop all the disciples. I don¡¯t think it is a good idea for them to go to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy,¡± the Elder Ancestor of the Yan family said in a low voice.


    Yan Guilai hesitated. He didn¡¯t feel at ease leaving the Elder Ancestor here alone.


    ¡°Hurry up and go ahead. What are you doing? I¡¯m an elder. What are you worried about?¡± The Elder Ancestor snapped.


    ¡°Be careful, Elder Ancestor,¡± Yan Guilai turned around and chased after the Yan family disciples.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    The sturdy man was so fast that he flew over the head of the Elder Ancestor and stopped Yan Guilai.


    Without thinking, Yan Guilai launched an Amethyst Mine.


    Boom!


    A storm swept across, causing dust and dirt waves to spread.


    Yan Guilai turned around and fled.


    The sturdy man laughed coldly, then lifted his hand and blew away the dust.


    ¡°You should stay here,¡± the Elder Ancestor flew out and threw an Amethyst Mine at the man, trying to stop him and buy time for Yan Guilai.


    The sturdy man was too fast. The Amethyst Mine missed him and created a large hole in the ground.


    The man caught up to Yan Guilai in two breaths. He flew over the head of Yan Guilai, turned around, and punched.


    Boom!


    Yan Guilai was sent flying. His bones and tendons were broken.


    Compared to the man, Yan Guilai was too weak.


    ¡°It is a waste of time. I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    The sturdy man raised his hand, ready to kill Yan Guilai.


    At this time, the Elder Ancestor went crazy. He rushed directly to the man and made the last Amethyst Mine explode.


    Boom!


    Terrifying shock waves swept across the area. The tall and sturdy man was careless. Even with the protection of his armor, he was still sent flying by the waves.


    The Elder Ancestor was in a worse state. His body was covered with cuts and bruises. He crashed into a stone wall, caused it to explode, and tumbled to the ground.


    ¡°Elder Ancestor!¡±


    Yan Guilai cried out in grief and indignation.


    The Elder Ancestor¡¯s entire body was covered with cuts and bruises. He was indescribably miserable and coughed up large mouthfuls of blood with bits of flesh in it.


    His internal organs were displaced.


    Even with so-called high cultivation, the power of the Amethyst Mine burst just now could tear him to pieces.


    The sturdy man landed on the ground with a sinister look.


    ¡°You are all courting death.¡±


    He was careless just now and almost got hurt.


    He slowly raised his hand, his eyes were stern, and the Internal Breath in his palms gathered together, very violent.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± all of a sudden, a shout came from afar.


    Two figures were drawing near at high speed.


    They were Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin.


    The sturdy man was slightly stunned. He put down his hand and looked at the two approaching with interest.


    ¡°Wushuang, run away,¡± when Yan Guilai saw that only Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin came, he shouted anxiously.


    If Chu Xun didn¡¯t come, no matter who came would be useless, only increasing casualties.


    ¡°Is he Chu the Devil?¡± The sturdy man¡¯s fighting spirit rose when he saw Flaming Qilin.


    He regarded Flaming Qilin as Chu Xun.


    If Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin wanted to rush over, they had to deal with the dozen warriors who blocked their way first.


    Half of these people were in Earth Immortal Realm. It was utterly impossible for them to rush over with their own cultivation.


    ¡°Go away, Chu the Devil is here. Who dares to block my way?¡± Flaming Qilin raised his head and roared. Red Flame Qi swept around him, making him look extremely violent.


    A person¡¯s reputation was of great use.


    His words were quite effective.


    Although these people were not familiar with Chu the Devil, they had heard of his name.


    He was a God of Killing.


    They subconsciously dodged and made way for him.


    Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin rushed over.


    Yan Wushuang rushed to Yan Guilai, his eyes red.


    ¡°Silly child, why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡± Yan Guilai said angrily.


    Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin were courting death.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t speak,¡± Yan Wushuang took out some spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs. Then he used them to help Yan Guilai recover temporarily.


    Flaming Qilin rushes to the Elder Ancestor. After examining him, he frowned.


    Elder Ancestor was severely injured.


    If the Elder Ancestor was not treated in time, Flaming Qilin was afraid that¡­


    He could only give the Elder Ancestor a simple treatment.


    ¡°Are you Chu the Devil?¡± The sturdy man looked at Flaming Qilin.


    Hearing this, Flaming Qilin turned around and swept his eyes over him. Then, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    From the attitude of Flaming Qilin, the sturdy man was more convinced that Flaming Qilin was Chu the Devil.


    According to the rumors, Chu the Devil looked just like that.


    In fact, he could log into the Martial Tao Forum. Then he would know that Flaming Qilin was not Chu the Devil at all.


    There were photos of Chu the Devil in the Martial Tao Forum.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that they did not know about Martial Tao Forum and the Internet.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t know what Chu the Devil looked like.


    ¡°Gu Feiyu,¡± the sturdy man said.


    While treating the Elder Ancestor of the Yan family, Flaming Qilin said indifferently, ¡°Are you from the Assembly of Immortals?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gu Feiyu said.


    With his back to Gu Feiyu, Flaming Qilin nodded slightly. Then he continued to treat the Yan family¡¯s Elder Ancestor in silence.


    Gu Feiyu frowned slightly.


    ¡°You have been on the earth not long, haven¡¯t you?¡± Flaming Qilin suddenly asked.


    He was wasting time. He wasn¡¯t stupid and knew even the Elder Ancestor was no match for the man.


    It was even more hopeless for him and Yan Wushuang to kill him.


    He racked his brains, trying to think of a way to leave.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t good at thinking and was unable to think of a way at all.


    He had an idea. His eyes lit up suddenly. Then he stood up and said to Yan Wushuang, ¡°You take them away first.¡±


    Yan Wushuang was startled slightly, not knowing what he meant. ¡°Is Flaming Qilin going to stay alone to confront the enemies?


    ¡°Are you kidding me? You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Flaming Qilin asked.


    Yan Wushuang immediately understood what Flaming Qilin meant, but he shook his head and refused.


    Flaming Qilin was here to help. How could he leave him alone and wait for death?


    He couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Get out of my way. Don¡¯t get in the way here,¡± Flaming Qilin said as he picked up the Elder Ancestor of the Yan family and walked to Yan Wushuang. ¡°Take them away first. I¡¯ll find you after I kill them.¡±


    Yan Wushuang was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Please take my father and the Elder Ancestor and leave first. I¡¯ll deal with the enemies,¡± Yan Wushuang said in a low voice.


    ¡°Are you stupid? I¡¯m Chu the Devil now,¡± Flaming Qilin whispered, ¡°you go first. I have my way to get away.¡±


    Yan Wushuang didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    ¡°Believe me. Don¡¯t forget that I possess the Qilin Race¡¯s inheritance. Although I am not able to defeat them, I am able to escape,¡± Flaming Qilin said earnestly.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yan Wushuang finally believed him. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your favor.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave. Stop speaking nonsense,¡± Flaming Qilin urged.


    After that, Flaming Qilin stared at Gu Feiyu and said, ¡°Let them leave. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Gu Feiyu frowned. Chu the Devil was too arrogant.


    ¡°If you defeat me, all of you can leave.¡±


    ¡°There is no win or lose here, only life or death,¡± Flaming Qilin coldly uttered, ¡°if you let them leave, you may live. Otherwise, only death awaits all of you.¡±

 Chapter 569 - Too Much Nonsense

    Flaming Qilin was not Chu Xun. His words didn¡¯t sound impressive enough, appearing to be tough outwardly.


    Yan Wushuang could feel it, but Gu Feiyu might not be able to recognize it.


    Flaming Qilin looked at Gu Feiyu with one hand behind his back, imitating Chu Xun.


    Gu Feiyu¡¯s pupils shrank.


    He was considering the words of Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°You go first,¡± Flaming Qilin said domineeringly to Yan Wushuang.


    He knew that if they didn¡¯t leave quickly, his identity would be revealed soon.


    What was true could not become false, and what was false could not become true.


    Buzz!


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Flaming Qilin finished his words, Gu Feiyu suddenly attacked him.


    An energy chain streaked across the sky, as violent as lightning.


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s head of red hair wildly fluttered in the air. Red Flame Qi swirled around him as he slapped his palm at the energy chain.


    Boom!


    A storm created by the collision swept across.


    Flaming Qilin fell back more than ten meters, the ground beneath his feet cracking.


    Flaming Qilin spat out a mouthful of blood.


    That was too bad. Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin knew that he was found false.


    Gu Feiyu was slightly stunned. He just wanted to test Chu Xun¡¯s strength. He didn¡¯t expect him to be so weak.


    Flaming Qilin also knew that his opponent was testing his strength. A palm strike of a person at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm was not something he could withstand.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Chu the Devil?¡± Gu Feiyu reacted.


    ¡°I am your grandfather, Flaming Qilin.¡±


    Since having been exposed, Flaming Qilin naturally confessed his identity.


    There was no point in continuing to pretend to be Chu Xun.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin?¡± Gu Feiyu¡¯s eyelids twitched a few times, with his anger surging. He was deceived.


    The others nearby were furious. They were deceived, too.


    Previously, Flaming Qilin claimed to be Chu the Devil and scared them away. Knowing that Flaming Qilin was not Chu the Devil, they were angry.


    ¡°Idiot, you believed me when I said I was Chu the Devil,¡± Flaming Qilin sneered and said, ¡°if I say I am your father, will you give me your mother?¡±


    Flaming Qilin knew that the group of people was so strong that he was no match for them. He might as well just show off his eloquence, without scruples.


    Yan Wushuang went up together with the Elder Ancestor and Yan Guilai. They stood side by side with Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a way to escape? Get out of here,¡± Yan Wushuang whispered.


    Flaming Qilin took a look at him and smiled, ¡°I was lying to you. Even if I had a way to escape, it would be useless if I couldn¡¯t use it.¡±


    Yan Wushuang was angry and moved. Flaming Qilin had intended to save them with his life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a little girl,¡± Flaming Qilin glanced at him and grinned. ¡°Neither of us can leave now.¡±


    Yan Wushuang said indifferently, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s fate. Even if I die, you will accompany me on the way to hell.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, I don¡¯t want to die,¡± Flaming Qilin said, ¡°how about you stop this stupid man and let me try to escape?¡±


    Yan Wushuang was speechless.


    He knew it was a joke from Flaming Qilin. In front of so many experts at the Immortal Level, let alone escaping, even becoming an intact corpse was impossible.


    ¡°How dare you lie to me?¡± Gu Feiyu said angrily.


    ¡°I lied to you because you¡¯re stupid. Do you mean to blame me?¡± Flaming Qilin said disdainfully.


    Gu Feiyu¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to live.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, since I dare to come, I don¡¯t care if I live or die,¡± Flaming Qilin said wildly, ¡°you said as if I hadn¡¯t lied to you, you would have let us go.¡±


    Boom!


    Gu Feiyu was furious. He raised his hand and made his Internal Breath surge. It hit Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang so hard that they spat out mouthfuls of blood and flew backward.


    ¡°How dare you speak wildly to me? I think you want to die as soon as possible,¡± Gu Feiyu was completely irritated by the arrogant attitude of Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°Since you want to die, I won¡¯t let you die,¡± Gu Feiyu said in a ferocious voice, ¡°I heard that Chu the Devil had made our descendants of the Assembly of Immortals into the eternal fire that will stay for thousands of years. So I will make you into the eternal fire as well. Let¡¯s see who can stay longer.¡±


    ¡°Imitating Chu the Devil is all you¡¯re capable of,¡± Flaming Qilin sneered.


    ¡°No, I will do more carefully than Chu the Devil,¡± Gu Feiyu said ferociously.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re saying that I will soon turn into the eternal fire in the future to illuminate the world?¡± Flaming Qilin laughed wildly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. From now on, we¡¯ll be able to light up the world,¡± Yan Wushuang said.


    Yan Guilai and the Elder Ancestor were speechless. ¡°They would be made into the eternal fire but were still showing off here.¡±


    ¡°Since you yearn so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish,¡± Gu Feiyu said with a grim smile, ¡°Chu the Devil¡¯s eternal fire is not creative at all. I¡¯m going to cut off your hands and feet and make you into human-stick-shape eternal fire.¡±


    Gu Feiyu smiled cruelly and raised his hand to cut off their hands and feet.


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Flaming Qilin shouted.


    Gu Feiyu looked at them. ¡°Do you have any last words?¡±


    ¡°I want to tell you one thing. Do you know what the difference between you and Chu the Devil is?¡± Flaming Qilin asked.


    Gu Feiyu laughed wildly and said, ¡°The difference between him and me is that he will die in my hands sooner or later.¡±


    Yan Wushuang couldn¡¯t help bursting out laughing.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Gu Feiyu rebuked angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m laughing because you¡¯re no match for Chu the Devil,¡± Yan Wushuang looked strange. ¡°There¡¯s a big difference between you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Feiyu seemed to be interested. ¡°Then tell me, what is the difference between us? If you¡¯re right, I can consider not cutting off your hands and feet.¡±


    ¡°The difference between you two is that you talk too much,¡± Yan Wushuang said seriously.


    Flaming Qilin nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s admirable that the two of you are still joking at this time,¡± Gu Feiyu¡¯s face darkened. He felt that these two people were making fun of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the weaknesses of Chu the Devil?¡± Yan Wushuang said, ¡°We are friends of Chu the Devil. Except for his parents and wives, no one knows him better than us.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then tell me, what weaknesses does Chu the Devil have?¡± Gu Feiyu was interested.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about his weaknesses first. Let me tell you if you were Chu the Devil today, do you know what he would do?¡± Yan Wushuang said.


    ¡°What would he do?¡±


    ¡°He once told me that faced with the enemy, no matter strong or weak, as long as the enemy was dead, he could be completely at ease. Some people fail because of talking too much nonsense, such as you.¡±


    Gu Feiyu¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Are you reminding me to kill you as soon as possible?¡±


    Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin nodded at the same time.


    ¡°What you said is correct. If you had cut off our hands and feet before, even the ability to escape would be of no use.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late now,¡± Gu Feiyu said.


    Yan Wushuang shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too late.¡±


    Flaming Qilin pointed to the sky. ¡°You are too late. Because you have spoken too much nonsense, you lose the chance to kill us and you will lose your life. You are truly a fool.¡±


    Gu Feiyu looked at the sky curiously, and the others of the Assembly of Immortals also looked up.


    Above them was a giant flying ship.


    Gu Feiyu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He gathered his Internal Breath in his palm and threw it at Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang.


    At this time, a streak of purple light penetrated the air and landed in front of Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin. It turned into a light barrier.


    Boom!


    Gu Feiyu¡¯s attack was shattered by it.


    ¡°I say you are a fool. Is it true?¡± Flaming Qilin narrowed his eyes, despising him.


    At this time, Gu Feiyu once again slapped the Elder Ancestor.


    As a result, a streak of purple light penetrated the space and enveloped Yan Guilai and the Elder Ancestor first.


    Gu Feiyu¡¯s attack was shattered by the ripples on the light barrier.


    Two figures landed from the spaceship.


    They were Chu Xun and Gao Mohan.


    With Chu Xun¡¯s speed, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t know the direction, he might have gotten to the front of Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Feiyu stared at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Alas! He will die since he is so stupid. Let¡¯s hurry to send him to Hell,¡± Yan Wushuang shook his head and sighed sarcastically.


    Flaming Qilin pointed to Chu Xun and shouted, ¡°Do you see that person? Even when he walks, he looks pretentious. Haven¡¯t you thought that he is Chu the Devil you are looking for?¡±


    Gu Feiyu hated them so much. Why didn¡¯t he break their mouths earlier?


    Chu Xun glared at Flaming Qilin and said, ¡°Do you think I come too early? How about I go back first and come back after you have a good time?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Flaming Qilin waved his hand in gratitude. ¡°Hurry up and kill the brat. He was too arrogant. He has compared you to a fly, an earthworm, and a caterpillar. If it weren¡¯t for Wushuang and I vehemently refuting him, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to turn us into eternal fire.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Wushuang said, ¡°you don¡¯t know what he ridiculed you for. Qilin and I couldn¡¯t stand him anymore. If you were here, I¡¯m afraid you would have killed him long ago.¡±


    Gu Feiyu was angry. When did he say these words? How could they be so shameless?


    But for the sake of his dignity, he still replied, ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin didn¡¯t expect Gu Feiyu to cooperate so well. They were stunned and shouted. ¡°Did you hear that? We¡¯re not talking nonsense. He is from the Assembly of Immortals, called Gu Feiyu. He claimed to be supreme in the world. He said if he met you, he would kill you easily.¡±


    His surname was Gu. Chu Xun had no interest in anything else, but he was very interested in this surname.


    Wen Yuchen, who was in charge of guarding the entrance of the Subterranean Devils Clan, told him that some among the people who would have taken his place had the surname Gu.


    ¡°I have a question for you. Answer it honestly,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Gu Feiyu frowned. ¡°What if I don¡¯t answer?¡±


    Swoosh!


    Surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Chu Xun took a step forward and punched forward like lightning, as if he could tear the void apart.


    Gu Feiyu¡¯s eyelids twitched. Chu Xun¡¯s speed scared him a lot. He hurriedly activated his cultivation and drove the Phoenix-Winged Golden Armor.


    The Phoenix-Winged Golden Armor burst out a bright golden light.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun punched fiercely at the golden armor without any fancy moves. The surging golden light on the armor was shattered, and a terrifying force as powerful as Galactic overturn broke out from Chu Xun¡¯s fist.


    Gu Feiyu spat out a mouthful of blood and flew hundreds of meters away.


    In the distance, the eyes of those Chosen Ones from the Assembly of Immortals bulged. They were shocked.


    Gu Feiyu fell to the ground, his face full of horror. It was terrible. In an instant, his whole body was enveloped by a violent force, as if Chu Xun could crush him into pieces at any time.


    In particular, the deep trace of his fist on the chest position of the Phoenix-Winged Golden Armor made his inner organs tremble.

 Chapter 570 - Pretending to Be Mysterious

    All the people present were silent.


    Gu Feiyu was extremely frightened.


    The Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals were so shocked and felt cold.


    Chu the Devil was even more terrifying than they had heard.


    Chu Xun looked coldly at the Chosen ones of the Assembly of Immortals.


    Swoosh!


    With a flash, a large area of fist light covered dozens of meters around and created layers of overlapping ripples with terrible tearing power.


    Hiss!


    Three people at the Immortal Level were immediately ripped to pieces by his fist strike.


    Boom!


    The might of his fist surged and blasted onto the chest of a man in the Earth Immortal Realm. The magic signet pierced through him and minced his heart directly into pieces.


    Then the magic signet exploded, and the body was turned into a mist of blood.


    Boom!


    Demon-slaughtering Palm!


    An enormous palm descended from the sky and blasted two experts at the Immortal Level that resisted desperately into the ground, causing them to transform into piles of mush.


    Chu Xun killed half of them with ease.


    The rest of the Chosen ones of the Assembly of Immortals were extremely frightened.


    Demon-slain Finger¡ªscaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!


    Boom!


    The void trembled, making the ancient Optimus Pillar crush down.


    With a boom, the earth cracked, and a terrible gully spread out. Three of the Assembly of Immortals were directly crushed to death by the Demon-slain Finger.


    ¡°Chu Xun, don¡¯t kill them all,¡± Yan Guilai shouted.


    Chu Xun was about to make a move. Hearing Yan Guilai¡¯s words, he stopped and turned around to look at Yan Guilai.


    ¡°They have a conspiracy. They want to drive us to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy,¡± Yan Guilai shouted.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he looked at the remaining Chosen ones of the Assembly of Immortals.


    ¡°Go ahead, what is your plan?¡±


    ¡°Who dares to say?¡± Gu Feiyu roared, ¡°Do you want to be the sinners of the Assembly of Immortals?¡±


    Boom!


    Chu Xun raised his hand and put it down, and one person instantly turned into a blood mist.


    ¡°We plan to use the disciples of the Yan family and the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy for a blood sacrifice so that we can release the warriors of the Subterranean Devils Clan.¡±


    Gu Feiyu¡¯s words seemed to be powerless in front of Chu Xun¡¯s killing.


    ¡°You cowards,¡± Gu Feiyu scolded angrily.


    Chu Xun looked complacent and asked in a cold voice, ¡°To be more specific, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°We have got the blood sacrifice method of the Subterranean Devils Clan. According to the method, with the blood of five hundred warriors and it, we can break the seal.¡±


    ¡°You are courting death. How dare you lie to me at this time? If you only need five hundred warriors, why do you look for them in the Yan family instead of in the northwest?¡± Chu Xun said with a cold face.


    ¡°Because of you,¡± a Chosen One of the Assembly of Immortals shouted in horror.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Xun felt something strange.


    ¡°It is the condition proposed by our partner.¡±


    ¡°Who is your partner?¡± Chu Xun asked coldly.


    ¡°He is Mo Yan, and he is a human expert. He said he had a deep enmity with you and wanted everyone by your side to die, disturbing your heart.¡±


    Mo Yan?


    The Fifth Fiend Lord?


    Chu Xun¡¯s pupils constricted.


    As expected, the Subterranean Devils Clan had a backup plan.


    He always felt that his three-layer dream was not what he thought, loved, and feared, but omens.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not lying?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Under the pressure of Chu Xun, the man¡¯s face turned pale, with his whole body trembling.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t totally believe it but believed most of it.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun raised his hand. His fist light enveloped the surroundings and exploded like a small sun. The rest of the Chosen Ones were killed.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Faced with Chu the Devil, the so-called Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals were not worthy of the title at all.


    Chu Xun returned and attacked Gu Feiyu without hesitation. His fist was peerlessly powerful, with bright and terrifying light.


    With one punch, the Phoenix-Winged Golden Armor of Gu Feiyu was smashed into pieces.


    After the second punch, Gu Feiyu¡¯s bones and tendons were broken.


    With a flick of Chu Xun¡¯s fingers, several streaks of purple light burst out and penetrated Gu Feiyu¡¯s navel and destroyed his cultivation.


    ¡°Please deal with the rest of it. I¡¯ll go to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    Chu Xun disappeared in a flash.


    The disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass and the Yan family were fleeing in panic under Bi Keyun¡¯s protection.


    They were about to run out of the gorge road.


    Chu Xun flew across the sky, with a terrifying sound of cracking the air, which shook the void.


    Bi Keyun looked in the direction of the voice. Then her face turned pale.


    Flying in the air was the technique of an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm.


    It seemed that they would not be able to escape at all.


    ¡°Stop running,¡± Chu Xun shouted, with his voice sweeping out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Run!¡± Bi Keyun shouted.


    Chu Xun frowned and said, ¡°Miss Bi, long time no see.¡±


    As he spoke, Chu Xun streaked across the sky like a ray of light and landed in front of Bi Keyun.


    Bi Keyun was surprised that he knew her. She looked at him carefully and felt that he looked a little familiar.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Chu Xun for nearly a hundred years, so it was reasonable that she couldn¡¯t recognize Chu Xun at once.


    ¡°Are you Chu the Devil?¡± Bi Keyun¡¯s eyes widened with shock.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and said, ¡°Miss Bi, I have relieved the danger. Please have a rest and go back.¡±


    Bi Keyun was stunned for a moment and then overjoyed. She activated her cultivation and shouted, ¡°Everyone, stop running. We don¡¯t have to run anymore.¡±


    Some presbyters of the Yan family recognized Chu Xun and felt overjoyed.


    ¡°Stop running. Chu the Devil has come. We¡¯re safe now,¡± someone shouted excitedly.


    Everyone stopped moving. Running for days exhausted them. Once they stopped, they collapsed one after another.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, how about our householder?¡±


    ¡°They are fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Chu the Devil.¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand.


    Right at that moment, a figure flew over.


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned. Then he chuckled and cupped his fists. ¡°Lady of the Moon, long time no see.¡±


    It was Yao Baiyue.


    She was also in a sorry state due to days of running and continuous battles.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Chu to remember me,¡± Yao Baiyue felt a little dazed. The first time Chu Xun came to Yanxue City, his cultivation was only a little higher than hers. She didn¡¯t expect that he was already far ahead.


    ¡°I have a business to go to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. Please go back,¡± Chu Xun said to Yao Baiyue, ¡°Wushuang is back too.¡±


    Yao Baiyue¡¯s eyes lit up with joy.


    Bi Keyun coughed untimely.


    Yao Baiyue¡¯s pretty face darkened. Then she lowered her head.


    Chu Xun sighed. The road to happiness was strewn with setbacks. He wondered when Yan Wushuang and Yao Baiyue could get married.


    However, it was their business. It was not good for Chu Xun to say so much.


    ¡°Goodbye, everyone,¡± Chu Xun said, clasping his fists in salute. Then he leaped into the air and disappeared into the distance like a streak of light.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu Xun to be so superb,¡± a presbyter of the Yan family sighed.


    ¡°No matter how far he goes, it¡¯s a blessing for the Yan family, all thanks to our young master.¡±


    Chu Xun shuttled across the sky at full speed.


    Mo Yan was a terrifying opponent.


    If Mo Yan attacked the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy, they might not resist for long.


    On the way, Chu Xun encountered Yue Jingchou coming with his men.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Yue Jingchou did not expect to meet Chu Xun here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy,¡± Chu Xun said. Then he rushed back to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy with Yue Jingchou in tow.


    In just a few hours, Chu Xun reached the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    Nothing happened to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    ¡°Brother, why do you suddenly come here?¡± Yue Fandie was alarmed. He couldn¡¯t go to Chu Xun¡¯s wedding ceremony because he had to guard the seal of the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    Chu Xun relayed what happened to Yue Fandie.


    ¡°It¡¯s been peaceful in the northwest,¡± Yue Fandie muttered, ¡°nothing special has happened.¡±


    Chu Xun was also full of doubts. If the people of the Assembly of Immortals had not lied to him, the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy would have been attacked long ago.


    However, everything was fine, and Mo Yan hadn¡¯t appeared yet. What was going on?


    ¡°Mo Yan, what the hell are you doing?¡± Chu Xun murmured.


    ¡°Could it be that he knew you were here, so he didn¡¯t attack?¡± Yue Fandie guessed.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°No, Mo Yan is no less powerful than me. There must be another reason why he hasn¡¯t appeared.¡±


    Yue Fandie couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Chu Xun was a little annoyed. Things were out of his control, making him a little flustered.


    ¡°Brother, Mo Yan is not an ordinary individual. You must be extremely careful.¡±


    Chu Xun thought for a moment, but he was still worried. He began to set up a protective formation for the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    Chu Xun instructed Yue Fandie to never step out of the protecting formation once Mo Yan attacked the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Yue Jingchou said, ¡°do you think Mo Yan has returned to make trouble for the Yan family after finding out that you¡¯ve come to the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed. It was possible. Then he called Gao Mohan at once.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face changed slightly. Was it the same as Yue Jingchou guessed that Mo Yan went to find the Yan family?


    After finishing a few words, he went back the same way non-stop.


    After running all the way, Chu Xun hurried back to the gorge road.


    It turned out that the people of the Yan family and the Chamber of Lead-Glass had disappeared.


    Chu Xun flew in the direction of Yanxue City.


    In the end, he caught up with the large troops of the Yan family and the Chamber of Lead-Glass going back the same way.


    ¡°Brother Chu, why are you back? How about the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy?¡± Gao Mohan asked.


    Chu Xun frowned, ¡°After I left, nothing has happened, right?¡±


    ¡°No, everything is fine,¡± Gao Mohan said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer your cell phone?¡±


    ¡°My cell phone?¡± Gao Mohan took out his cell phone and looked at it, then smiled shyly. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless with anger.


    The mobile phone was convenient, but there was one flaw. It couldn¡¯t be placed into a storage ring or would be isolated from the source of the signal.


    However, if it was placed in one¡¯s clothes, people might not hear it.


    Therefore, warriors rarely used them.


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. It was just a false alarm.


    But he was still worried. Mo Yan wasn¡¯t a simple figure, so would he do something like this in vain?


    ¡°Mo Yan, what the hell are you doing?¡± Chu Xun thought to himself.


    Suddenly, he felt the phone vibrate.


    He answered it. Then it turned out to be Jing Hong¡¯s voice.


    Chu Xun finished listening quietly, hung up the phone, and couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°Mo Yan, you old fox, it turns out that you want to do something under cover of doing another.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, what are you laughing at?¡± Gao Mohan asked curiously.


    ¡°Dream Hell Mountain was attacked,¡± Chu Xun smiled.


    Yan Wushuang, Flaming Qilin, and Gao Mohan looked at Chu Xun with a dazed expression.


    ¡°Dream Hell Mountain was attacked. Why are you so happy?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who attacked Dream Hell Mountain?¡±


    Several people shook their heads at the same time.


    ¡°He is Mo Yan. He pretended to be mysterious, wanted to make a feint, but ended up suffering a big loss,¡± Chu Xun laughed and said, ¡°he went to attack the Dream Hell Mountain but was almost crushed to death by Little Bai, who was controlling the Dream Hell Mountain. Finally, he fled with serious injuries.¡±


    Others didn¡¯t know who Little Bai was, but Gao Molan did.


    Dream Hell Mountain was different from Qianlong Mountain. Even Chu Xun had fallen into the trap on Dream Hell Mountain before.


    However, it was dangerous. If Chu Xun had not had the foresight to evacuate everyone to the Dream Hell Mountain, the consequences would have been hard to predict.


    Chu Xun laughed for a while, but his face suddenly turned cold.


    Although the people on the Dream Hell Mountain were fine, Mo Yan made Chu Xun¡¯s killing intent rise.


    ¡°Mo Yan, are you courting death?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were sharp like a sword, with terrifying killing intent.

 Chapter 571 - Making Trouble While Drunk

    Mo Yan had racked his brains to make trouble, but in vain in the end.


    He failed to capture the Dream Hell Mountain but exposed himself and thoroughly angered Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was thinking. He had to find Mo Yan as soon as possible. He wanted to know whether the so-called blood sacrifice for letting out the warriors of the Subterranean Devils Clan was useful or not.


    However, Chu Xun judged that there was no blood sacrifice method at all.


    If it existed, Mo Yan would have tried to use it rather than to attack the Dream Hell Mountain.


    However, in any case, so many Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals had been screwed by Mo Yan. Except for Gu Feiyu, all of them were dead now.


    Chu Xun found Gu Feiyu.


    He had been deprived of his cultivation by Chu Xun and was dragged all the way by the disciples of the Yan family. He looked miserable.


    Chu Xun carried Gu Feiyu and flashed to a quiet place.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you some questions, and you must answer them seriously. If you dare to fool me, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Please kill me,¡± Gu Feiyu was very brave.


    ¡°Living death is much more terrifying than death itself. Do you want to become the next Wu Keyin?¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    He was never afraid of the opponent being stubborn. As long as he was alive, Chu Xun would have a way to deal with him.


    Gu Feiyu trembled slightly. If he was turned into the eternal fire, his divine soul would be burned and stay for thousands of years. The pain was thousands of times more terrifying than death.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Gu Feiyu gave in. He wanted a quick death.


    ¡°Do you know a Wen family in the Assembly of Immortals?¡± Chu Xun asked, staring at Gu Feiyu¡¯s face.


    Gu Feiyu¡¯s expression suddenly changed but soon returned to normal.


    ¡°I have never heard of it.¡±


    He thought he had concealed it well.


    Chu Xun chuckled and raised his hand, with purple light bursting out. With a swoosh, blood spurting out, one of Gu Feiyu¡¯s arms was cut off.


    Gu Feiyu was in so much pain that his sweat broke out on his forehead. His face got twisted.


    ¡°It seems that you want to see what I can do,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Gu Feiyu gritted his teeth and said.


    Chu Xun waited for him in silence.


    ¡°The Wen Family has been destroyed,¡± Gu Feiyu said, ¡°it had disappeared for thousands of years.¡±


    Chu Xun frowned. It seemed that he was right. The Wen Family had already been destroyed.


    ¡°Is there no one of the Wen Family alive?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Gu Feiyu nodded.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s Wen Yuchen alive of the Wen Family?¡±


    ¡°Is he still alive?¡± Gu Feiyu was surprised.


    ¡°It seems that you know him?¡± Chu Xun was surprised. He was testing Gu Feiyu. Judging from Gu Feiyu¡¯s age, it was impossible for him to know Wen Yuchen.


    ¡°I heard him from the elders of my family. The destruction of the Wen Family was caused by his betraying the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who has the key to release Wen Yuchen?¡± Chu Xun asked. He was most concerned about it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Feiyu did not understand. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Wen Yuchen escaped to the Subterranean Devils Realm? Has he been trapped?¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him quietly and realized that he was not lying.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know that,¡± Chu Xun sneered. ¡°Thank you for your information.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he raised his hand and slapped it down. With a boom, Gu Feiyu was turned into a mist of blood before he could scream.


    Chu Xun returned to the group.


    No one asked where Gu Feiyu was.


    Chu Xun never showed mercy to those from the Assembly of Immortals and alien races.


    A few hours later, the group arrived in Yanxue City.


    The buildings of the Yan family and the Chamber of Lead-Glass had been reduced to ruins, needing rebuilding.


    Most of the disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass were women. It was hard for them to rebuild the buildings themselves.


    Yan Guilai left some disciples and presbyters to help rebuild the buildings of the Chamber of Lead-Glass.


    Yan Wushuang wanted to stay and give help as well. Considering both Yan Guilai and the Elder Ancestor were seriously injured, he needed to go back and take charge of the situation.


    He could only return to the residence of the Yan family before he could say some words to Yao Baiyue.


    Being rich helped to do things.


    The buildings of the Yan family and the Chamber of Lead-Glass were rebuilt quickly.


    To be honest, Yanxue City was boring. It was often windy and snowy all year round.


    Flaming Qilin didn¡¯t have much patience. After he recovered from his injuries, he wandered about aimlessly all day.


    One day, he went to Chu Xun and Yan Wushuang and proposed a drink at a bar.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to go there at first. Now the bar was no different from the Jianghu, and most of its customers were warriors.


    Since he couldn¡¯t stand Flaming Qilin¡¯s persuading, he went with them.


    As a result, the three of them didn¡¯t use their cultivation and drank a lot. Because of the cold weather of Yanxue City, there was all strong drink. They got drunk.


    ¡°Wushuang, do you miss the lady of the Chamber of Lead-Glass?¡± Flaming Qilin swayed, his face flushed, and he mumbled.


    Yan Wushuang was also drunk and mumbled, ¡°Why don¡¯t I miss her? If it weren¡¯t for that old witch Bi Keyun, would I have been single for so many years? She ruins my happiness.¡±


    Chu Xun was also a little dizzy. Hearing Yan Wushuang complaining about Bi Keyun, he smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you have a great resentment towards Bi Keyun.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am the Young Master of the Yan family and can get any kind of woman I want. To marry Baiyue one day, I keep clean-living all the time. These few days, Bi Keyun defended against me as if I were a thief. I even had no chance to talk with Baiyue.¡±


    ¡°Wushuang, I think you are petty. Why do you worry about having no wife? Look at me, I don¡¯t miss Weier at all, haha¡­¡± Flaming Qilin patted his chest. After drunk, one would think of important people. If he didn¡¯t miss the girl, he wouldn¡¯t even mention her.


    The fact that the Queen of Elves had trapped Chu Xun deliberately made Flaming Qilin leave the Elf race. From that time on, he had never contacted the Sacred Maiden. He said nothing about her during normal times but unburdened himself after drunk.


    ¡°I¡¯m different from you. Baiyue is the only one I like for so many years. It is so long time that I¡¯ve almost forgotten how long I¡¯ve been in love with her,¡± Yan Wushuang shouted.


    ¡°Goddammit, a true man should be like Chu the Devil, free to do whatever he wants. Since you like Yao Baiyue, let¡¯s go and get her back. Kill anyone who dares to stop us,¡± Flaming Qilin suggested.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go and get her back,¡± Yan Wushuang was drunk. He agreed to Flaming Qilin¡¯s request.


    ¡°Chu Xun, do you support me?¡± Yan Wushuang asked Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was in a daze and did not hear the words Yan Wushuang said at all. He nodded subconsciously and said, ¡°I support you.¡±


    Actually, without using cultivation, Chu Xun was at the lowest tolerance level for alcohol among the three.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go and get Baiyue back now. No one can stop me.¡±


    The three staggered to their feet.


    As soon as Chu Xun stood up, he felt dizzy and fell directly on the table and slept.


    To be honest, Chu Xun¡¯s poor capacity for liquor made him a little shameful.


    Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin were drunk and couldn¡¯t even distinguish directions. They put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and walked out of the door, forgetting Chu Xun.


    Seeing that there was still one person there, the bar owner did not care about Flaming Qilin and Yan Wushuang, as long as someone left could pay the bills.


    In a world in chaos, everyone lived with caution and fear. Under great pressure, more and more people bought themselves drunks. Bars earned even more than ever.


    Furthermore, most of them were warriors. They didn¡¯t use their cultivation to dispel the effects of alcohol and only wanted to be drunk.


    Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and walked toward Junhao Hotel in the snow.


    Because the buildings of the Chamber of Lead-Glass were being rebuilt, with no towns within a radius of 50 kilometers, they could only live temporarily in Yanxue City.


    The two arrived at Junhao Hotel and rushed into the lobby.


    ¡°Baiyue, I am Wushuang. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Bi Keyun, you old witch. Hand over my brother¡¯s woman now, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to tear down ten temples than to destroy a marriage. Why do you stop Baiyue and me from loving each other?¡±


    ¡°Old witch, where are you?¡±


    The two shouted loudly, making the hotel waiters feel troubled.


    Who in Yanxue City didn¡¯t know the Young Master of the Yan family?


    If there were any other ordinary people, the waiters would kick him out. But there was Yan Wushuang, and the whole of Yanxue City belonged to his family. Who dared to hurt him?


    ¡°Are you drunk, Master Yan?¡± The hotel manager asked, stepping forward to help him up, only to be kicked aside by Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°If there is anyone who dares to stop me from seeing Baiyue today, don¡¯t blame me for my being rude. Get out of my way.¡±


    After finishing his words, he staggered up the stairs with Flaming Qilin and forgot that there was an elevator.


    The disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass resided on the third, fourth, and fifth floors.


    The two spent more than ten minutes on the way to the third floor. After coming to the third floor. they kicked any door they saw.


    ¡°Baiyue, where are you? I¡¯ve come to see you,¡± Yan Wushuang was still shouting.


    Several doors were kicked open, and angry shouts came from inside.


    Almost at the same time, the doors of all the rooms on the floor were opened. The female disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass rushed out with long swords in their hands.


    Seeing Yan Wushuang, they got stunned.


    ¡°So many fairies here. Am I in the female country?¡± Flaming Qilin mumbled, releasing wine fragrance.


    The female disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass had wondered who dared to make trouble here at first. After seeing Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin, they found the two men were drunk. Hearing what Flaming Qilin said, they didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any other fairies. I¡¯m looking for Baiyue,¡± Yan Wushuang said, wobbling as he held on to the wall.


    At this time, Bi Keyun and Yao Baiyue appeared at the same time.


    They lived on the fifth floor and came down after a disciple reported to them.


    Seeing Yan Wushuang¡¯s flushed face, Yao Baiyue was worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for an expert at the Immortal Level to drink so much,¡± Bi Keyun said with a cold face.


    ¡°Baiyue¡­¡± After seeing Yao Baiyue, Yan Wushuang trotted towards her with a silly grin.


    With Lady Superior Bi Keyun by her side, Yao Baiyue wanted to help Yan Wushuang up but did not dare to.


    Bi Keyun¡¯s face turned cold and she said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a fool here.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she kicked Yan Wushuang on his abdomen and sent him flying.


    Yan Wushuang rolled a few times on the ground and vomited a lot.


    Yao Baiyue¡¯s face was full of worry. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Bi Keyun was also stunned. She rarely drank, and even after drinking, she quickly dispersed alcohol. She thought that Yan Wushuang was pretending, but now it seemed that he was drunk.


    ¡°How dare you bully my brother, old witch! Do you want to die?¡± Seeing that Yan Wushuang had been kicked away, Flaming Qilin rubbed his blurred eyes hard and clumsily punched at Bi Keyun.


    As a result, he was kicked away by Bi Keyun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death,¡± Flaming Qilin fell down and roared. Then he turned into his original form.


    He was a seven or eight-meter-long Flaming Qilin.


    Boom!


    The floor above his head was pierced through by his body. The three or four-meter-wide corridor could not accommodate his terrible body at all. The walls on both sides of the room collapsed in a second.


    The most terrifying was that Flaming Qilin¡¯s Red Flame Qi turned everything around him into magma.

 Chapter 572 - Causing a Disaster

    Because Flaming Qilin was drunk, he swayed left and right.


    The whole building kept shaking, and parts of it began to collapse. The hotel guests fled out in panic, and the hotel was in chaos.


    ¡°Withdraw all the people from the hotel.¡±


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun¡¯s pretty face was full of anger. She asked the disciples to retreat quickly. As an expert at the Immortal Level, she was not afraid, but the disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass could not bear the power of the collapse of the building.


    Yao Baiyue¡¯s face was full of anxiety. Despite her teacher¡¯s scolding, she stepped forward and pulled Yan Wushuang out.


    Bi Keyun took on a ghastly expression. She thought to herself, ¡°What an unlucky fate.¡±


    Boom!


    At this time, the slates beneath Flaming Qilin¡¯s feet turned into magma. Then his massive body fell to the floor below.


    Roar!


    Flaming Qilin raised his head and roared. The entire building shook violently and collapsed everywhere.


    Flaming Qilin was like a bulldozer. Once he passed somewhere, the walls collapsed and the ground turned into magma.


    The ground under his feet turned into magma. His huge body passed through one floor after another and finally fell into the first underground floor.


    The whole building began to collapse, looked earth-shattering. Smoke and dust surged like a torrent.


    The building that was perfect an hour ago was now reduced to ruins.


    Flaming Qilin was buried by the collapsed building.


    Fortunately, before the building was in ruins, all the people inside had escaped.


    Bi Keyun¡¯s face was dark.


    ¡°Please invite Master Yan over,¡± she said in anger.


    Someone hurried to invite Yan Guilai to come.


    ¡°Let go of him,¡± Bi Keyun was in a rage when she saw that Yao Baiyue was still holding Yan Wushuang.


    It was too outrageous that two experts at the Immortal Level were fooling around in drunkenness and destroyed a hotel.


    Before long, Yan Guilai arrived with the presbyters of the Yan family.


    Looking at the ruins in front of him, Yan Guilai was full of doubts. He asked Lady Superior Bi Keyun, ¡°Miss Bi, what happened?¡±


    Bi Keyun pointed at Yan Wushuang with a cold face and said angrily, ¡°Please ask your son.¡±


    ¡°Wushuang,¡± only then did Yan Guilai see Yan Wushuang. Seeing that his face was flushed and he was wobbling, Yan Guilai frowned.


    ¡°Uncle Yan, Wushuang and Flaming Qilin got drunk, and then¡­¡± Yao Baiyue said, pointing at the building in ruins.


    Yan Guilai raised his eyebrows. ¡°They are drunk? Can experts at the Immortal Level get drunk?¡±


    The presbyters of the Yan family felt incredible.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Yan Guilai was furious. He held Yan Wushuang up and helped him dispel the effects of alcohol in his body.


    Gradually, Yan Wushuang came to his senses.


    ¡°Dad?¡± He was still a little confused. Looking at Yan Guilai¡¯s darkened face, he didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Bastard, look what you¡¯ve done!¡± Yan Guilai was angry. He pointed at the ruined building and roared.


    Yan Wushuang stared blankly at the ruins in front of him and murmured, ¡°Could it be that I destroyed the building?¡±


    ¡°Of course, who else could it be?¡± Yan Guilai could not restrain his anger, kicked Yan Wushuang, and said, ¡°As the Young Master of the Yan family, you got drunk and fooled around. Look at what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Yan Wushuang was stunned and murmured, ¡°I remember that I was drinking with Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin. Why¡­¡±


    ¡°You bastard,¡± Yan Guilai was so angry that he kicked Yan Wushuang again.


    ¡°Baiyue, what happened? I can¡¯t remember at all,¡± Yan Wushuang asked.


    Yao Baiyue blushed slightly and told him the whole story.


    Yan Wushuang was stunned. How could he do such a ridiculous thing?


    Boom!


    At this time, the ruins burst open. Then Flaming Qilin rushed out. Red Flame Qi rose around him, twisting the space around him. The air was constantly sizzling, and the snowflakes melted into water, evaporating.


    His huge body was still swaying because of the effects of alcohol. The ground he passed turned into magma.


    The surrounding ancient trees, rocks, and even the buildings were heated to the point of cracking.


    ¡°Wake up, Flaming Qilin,¡± Yan Wushuang cried. Yan Wushuang knew that if he kept rushing, Yanxue City would be destroyed.


    At this time, Flaming Qilin was drunk. When he saw Yan Wushuang rushing over, he raised his stone pillar-like leg and stepped on him.


    Yan Wushuang breathed heavily, with his Internal Breath surging around him. It swept out like a tide and knocked Flaming Qilin away.


    Roar!


    Flaming Qilin was a divine beast. Although he was drunk, his physical strength was ridiculously strong. He rolled on the ground, stood up, and rushed toward Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, wake up!¡± Yan Wushuang shouted.


    Unfortunately, Flaming Qilin couldn¡¯t wake up at all. He opened his mouth and spat out a terrible flame at Yan Wushuang.


    Yan Wushuang regretted that he had drunk with Flaming Qilin. Flaming Qilin had poor moral character after drunk.


    Boom!


    Yan Wushuang was fighting against Flaming Qilin. Flaming Qilin was drunk, so Yan Wushuang did not dare to beat him with great strength, for fear of hurting him.


    However, Flaming Qilin¡¯s physical strength was so strong that it was impossible for them to capture him in a short time.


    Finally, Yan Guilai and Lady Superior Bi Keyun fought together and barely trapped Flaming Qilin. Then Yan Wushuang helped him use the cultivation to dispel the effects of alcohol.


    The sober Flaming Qilin glared with his tiger-like eyes, knowing that he had gotten drunk and caused a disaster.


    ¡°Yan Wushuang, it¡¯s a shame to cause such a disaster,¡± Flaming Qilin turned into human form and pointed at the collapsed building. ¡°I said that we couldn¡¯t drink. Even if you finished drinking, you should run your cultivation to dispel the effects of alcohol. You didn¡¯t listen to me. Now you¡¯re in trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Yan Wushuang was so angry. What a shameless guy. Flaming Qilin was the one who proposed to drink, but now he blamed it all on Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Master Yan, don¡¯t blame Brother Wushuang. He¡¯s more than a hundred years old and hasn¡¯t gotten married yet. It¡¯s normal for him to get drunk and go crazy,¡± Flaming Qilin said seriously.


    After that, he looked at Lady Superior Bi Keyun and said, ¡°Miss Bi, what year is it now? You still follow the rigid rules. Even if you don¡¯t want to get married, you can¡¯t stop your disciples from looking for happiness. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun¡¯s face was dark. She said angrily, ¡°Flaming Qilin, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Chamber of Lead-Glass.¡±


    ¡°It is not the business of the Chamber of Lead-Glass. It¡¯s related to my brother¡¯s happiness, so I have to take care of it,¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s face was full of anger.


    ¡°Qilin, shut up,¡± Yan Wushuang quickly stopped him. Bi Keyun had been prejudiced against him. After what happened today, it would be more difficult for him and Yao Baiyue to be with each other. Now he could only apologize and try to make Bi Keyun calm down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. The person stopping others from finding happiness is either someone no one loves or a freak,¡± Flaming Qilin said casually.


    ¡°Go away,¡± Lady Superior Bi Keyun¡¯s aura was so fierce that she could not wait to fight him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. What are you arguing about, you old witch?¡± Flaming Qilin swung his arms and left, muttering to himself.


    After Flaming Qilin went far away, Yan Wushuang realized that Flaming Qilin had made such big trouble and ran away, leaving him alone to clean up the mess. It seemed that it was a trick from Flaming Qilin. How dare he?


    ¡°Bastard, what are you waiting for? Apologize to Miss Bi now,¡± Yan Guilai scolded angrily.


    It was too embarrassing. Two experts at the Immortal Level got drunk and messed around. Because they destroyed the building, the female disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass had to stay in the wind in the middle of the night. The two were really bastards.


    Yan Wushuang walked over, but Lady Superior Bi Keyun didn¡¯t look at him at all.


    ¡°Miss Bi, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Bi Keyun smirked. Pointing at Yan Wushuang, she said to Yao Baiyue, ¡°Look at him, what kind of man is he? He¡¯s not worth liking.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bi, I admit that I am wrong this time, but you can¡¯t deny my moral quality. I have loved Baiyue for a hundred years. Please ask yourself, is it difficult for me to find a woman? Then why haven¡¯t I had any woman for so many years? Isn¡¯t that enough to prove my moral quality?¡± Yan Wushuang was a little angry. He had pursued one woman for a hundred years. Why was it so difficult to be with her?


    Lady Superior Bi Keyun¡¯s face darkened. To tell the truth, she admired Yan Wushuang. How many men could pursue a woman for a hundred years? However, she was the Lady Superior of the Chamber of Lead-Glass. The rules existing for hundreds of years could not be broken by her.


    ¡°Yan Wushuang, as the Lady Superior of the Chamber of Lead-Glass, I tell you again that it¡¯s impossible for you to be with Baiyue, not to mention you have waited for a hundred years, even for a thousand years, as long as I¡¯m alive,¡± Bi Keyun said.


    As soon as she finished her words, Yan Wushuang¡¯s aura became violent. He breathed rapidly and tried his best to suppress his anger.


    Yao Baiyue¡¯s face turned pale and she gently swayed.


    ¡°Miss Bi, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too harsh?¡± Yan Guilai¡¯s face darkened. Yan Wushuang was his son.


    ¡°Master Yan, I¡¯m warning you too. Take care of your son and don¡¯t ruin the reputation of the Chamber of Lead-Glass,¡± Bi Keyun said in a deep voice.


    Yan Guilai¡¯s face darkened as well, ¡°Miss Bi, you are unreasonable.¡±


    After that, Yan Guilai shouted at Yan Wushuang, ¡°Why are you still here? She has made it clear. What are you waiting for?¡±


    Yan Wushuang clenched his fists and looked at Yao Baiyue quietly, saying, ¡°No matter how long it takes, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Yao Baiyue¡¯s pretty face was pale. In tears, she nodded slightly.


    ¡°Miss Bi, to be frank, I will wait for Baiyue in my lifetime. Let¡¯s see if you live longer than me or not,¡± the anger of Yan Wushuang was surging. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help sneering at Bi Keyun. Then he turned around and strode away.


    Yan Guilai snorted coldly. He felt that there was no woman in the world as annoying as Bi Keyun.


    He was also angry at Yan Wushuang. There were plenty of other women in the world. Why did he fall in love with Yao Baiyue?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yan Guilai left with the presbyters of the Yan family.


    There were only the people of the Chamber of Lead-Glass and a fallen building left.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know what happened last night until the next day.


    Looking at Yan Wushuang and Flaming Qilin, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Why were you so ridiculous?¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t believe that the two experts at the Immortal Level could be unconscious when they were drunk.


    ¡°To be honest, did you do it on purpose?¡±


    Chu Xun suspected that Yan Wushuang was trying to take revenge and deliberately tortured Lady Superior Bi Keyun.


    ¡°Absolutely not. I swear,¡± Yan Wushuang said firmly.


    Chu Xun still suspected that he was not a gentleman at all. He thought that the so-called man had a face as fair as jade and unparalleled demeanor was a lie.


    Flaming Qilin glared at him. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been tricked by you? To be honest, did you want to disgust that old witch Bi Keyun?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m a gentleman. I have never cheated my friends.¡±


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s face was full of doubts, feeling that he had been cheated by Yan Wushuang.

 Chapter 573 - Forced Marriage

    ¡°Can you not mention the old witch?¡± Yan Wushuang¡¯s face darkened. He hated Bi Keyun the most now.


    ¡°She is your future mother-in-law,¡± Flaming Qilin teased without fear of death.


    Yan Wushuang frowned. Thinking of Bi Keyun¡¯s words last night, he had an impulse to kill her.


    ¡°Chu Xun, why do I live so hard?¡± Yan Wushuang complained to Chu Xun. ¡°Baiyue and I love each other, but there was a damned Bi Keyun who stirred up trouble between us.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise Yao Baiyue that you would wait for her in your lifetime? You¡¯re young enough to exhaust Bi Keyun to death,¡± Chu Xun said playfully.


    Unexpectedly, Yan Wushuang shook his head with a sad face and said, ¡± I am not sure. As the saying goes, good people can¡¯t live for long, but bad people can live for thousands of years. Maybe this old witch can live until I die.¡±


    Chu Xun was shocked. Yan Wushuang was now like a very resentful woman, full of resentment.


    ¡°Master Yan, it¡¯s just the Chamber of Lead-Glass. Is there really nothing you can do?¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Yan Wushuang shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Chamber of Lead-Glass or Lady Superior Bi Keyun, but I have to respect Baiyue.¡±


    ¡°Yao Baiyue is a simple girl, so she won¡¯t abandon her teacher for her own happiness,¡± Chu Xun said, ¡°there are some rules that must be broken, or they will remain forever. Do you want to keep waiting for her?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Yan Wushuang asked helplessly.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m nearly speechless,¡± Flaming Qilin glared at Yan Wushuang and said, ¡°is there magma in your head? I understand what Chu the Devil said. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yan Wushuang still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Snatch,¡± Chu Xun spat out a word indifferently.


    ¡°No!¡± Yan Wushuang jumped up and said, ¡± I can¡¯t do that. Baiyue won¡¯t allow me to do that.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at the excited Yan Wushuang indifferently and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t tried it. How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I see that you are normally quite manly. Why are you so cowardly when dealing with your own matters?¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s face was full of disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cowardly. I¡¯m just afraid that Baiyue will feel embarrassed,¡± Yan Wushuang said.


    ¡°So she is not embarrassed now?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Yan Wushuang could not answer. He believed Yao Baiyue loved him but also cared about Bi Keyun. Yao Baiyue must be in a dilemma.


    ¡°Just do as I say,¡± Chu Xun said. He decided to help Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°This time, I stand on the side of Chun the Devil,¡± Flaming Qilin said excitedly, ¡°I feel excited just thinking about helping my brother fight for a woman.¡±


    Yan Wushuang was tempted but still asked worriedly, ¡°What if Baiyue gets angry?¡±


    ¡°If she is angry, you can send her back. If she is not angry, in such a big world, from now on, you can go anywhere you want. You can be an immortal couple,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yan Wushuang was tempted and decided to do as Chu Xun said. He said, ¡°It¡¯s time to try to make some changes. If we are not crazy, we will be old.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re almost 200 years old. If you were in the mortal world, your bones would have been rotten. Are You still young?¡± Flaming Qilin squinted his eyes. ¡°As brothers, we can help you, but you can¡¯t disgust us.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck,¡± Yan Wushuang gave him the middle finger.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, what should we do? Let¡¯s plan carefully,¡± Flaming Qilin asked.


    ¡°What do we plan?¡± Chu Xun was surprised.


    ¡°We should plan how to snatch Yao Baiyue. Do you want me to kill that old witch Bi Keyun as well?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless,¡± Yan Wushuang was shocked and said in a hurry, ¡°we can snatch her but can¡¯t hurt the others.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll deal with it myself,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yan Wushuang had been following him around all these years. It was time to help him.


    At this time, some disciples of the Yan family came and said that Yan Guilai was looking for them.


    Recently, the buildings of the Yan family were being rebuilt, and everyone was staying in a hotel.


    The three went upstairs and came to Yan Guilai¡¯s room.


    ¡°Dad, why do you look for us?¡± Yan Wushuang asked.


    Yan Guilai sighed and invited Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin to sit down first. Then he said to Yan Wushuang, ¡°I found a wife for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yan Wushuang was stunned.


    Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin were both surprised.


    ¡°Wushuang, Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin are both here today, so I¡¯ll make it clear. I¡¯ve been thinking about you and Yao Baiyue for a few days, and I still don¡¯t think you are suitable for each other. For the development of the Yan family, I¡¯ve found a few good girls for you. You can choose one from them to get married,¡± Yan Guilai said.


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? When did I say I want to get married?¡± Yan Wushuang¡¯s face was full of anxiety. ¡°Besides, I said I would wait for Baiyue. I won¡¯t marry any other woman in my life.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Yan Guilai glowered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel Bi Keyun¡¯s attitude last night? Also, isn¡¯t a hundred years long enough to wait for Yao Baiyue? Are you not going to get married for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°If my bride isn¡¯t Baiyue, I won¡¯t get married for the rest of my life,¡± Yan Wushuang said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Guilai raised his hand but put it down in the end. ¡°Are you trying to piss me off? You unfilial son, you are the only offspring of me. There are few people in the Yan family. Seeing you living alone because of Yao Baiyue over the years, I haven¡¯t said anything but feel sorry for you. I want to ask you a question. Do you want our family to disappear without offspring?¡±


    Yan Wushuang was silent. He knew that he was unfilial, but there were some things difficult for him to achieve.


    ¡°I have made up my mind. After we accomplish the reconstruction of the Yan family, you get married. At that time, two happy events come one after the other.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry another woman,¡± Yan Wushuang said.


    Slap!


    Yan Guilai was so angry that he smacked Yan Wushuang on his face. Yan Wushuang did not dodge, and five deep fingerprints appeared on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m your father,¡± Yan Guilai retorted, shaking with rage, ¡°I have the final say. If you really like Yao Baiyue, then when you¡¯re married and have children, she can be your concubine if she wants. I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    ¡°I will not marry anyone but Baiyue,¡± Yan Wushuang said again.


    ¡°Are you trying to piss me off?¡± Yan Guilai couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. He turned to look at Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin and said, ¡°You are both Wushuang¡¯s friends. Please express yourselves.¡±


    Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin felt a little embarrassed. It was the family affair of the Yan family, so it was not good for them to get involved. Moreover, they knew what Yan Wushuang was thinking about Yao Baiyue.


    ¡°Master Yan, why do you suddenly want Wushuang to get married? He is still young and his future achievements are limitless. Why are you in such a hurry to make him married?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously.


    ¡°Chu Xun, why did you get married?¡±


    Chu Xun felt embarrassed. To be honest, his marriage was a little hasty. One of the reasons he got married was that his parents wanted to have grandchildren.


    ¡°Master Yan, my situation is different from Wushuang¡¯s,¡± Chu Xun said. He, Jing Hong, and Hua Qingwu had not been interfered with and received blessings.


    ¡°Of the three kinds of unfilial sons, having no descendants is the most unfilial,¡± Yan Guilai said, ¡°to tell you the truth, Wushuang is the only descendant of me. If Chu Xun hadn¡¯t come in time this time, I¡¯m afraid that the last bloodline of the Yan family would have been dead.¡±


    Chu Xun was silent. It seemed that the attack on the Yan family had caused a certain impact on Yan Guilai. In fact, Yan Guilai was thinking about the Yan family.


    ¡°Wushuang, I beg you, okay?¡± Yan Guilai begged. It was helpless for an old man to beg his son.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s lips trembled. He knew that he was unfilial. According to his age, he should have had children.


    ¡°As you know, Wushuang, the more powerful a warrior is, the less likely he is to have children. Even if you manage to wait until you marry Yao Baiyue, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to have any children by then.¡±


    Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Yan Wushuang clenched his fists tightly, looking a little helpless. He didn¡¯t want to see his father in pain, but he didn¡¯t want Yao Baiyue to be sad either.


    ¡°Wushuang, how long are you going to wait for Yao Baiyue? A few hundred to a thousand years? Are you going to watch the Yan family decline?¡±


    Yan Wushuang was helpless. On one hand, his father was begging him; on the other hand, he had promised to wait for Yao Baiyue. What should he do?


    ¡°Chu Xun, what do you think I should do?¡± Yan Wushuang looked at Chu Xun with hope in his eyes.


    Chu Xun was stunned. Yan Guilai was also looking at him with a hopeful face. Of course, he wanted Yan Wushuang and Yao Baiyue to get married, but Yan Guilai would not agree on it. It was too difficult for him to answer the question.


    ¡°Just follow your heart,¡± that was all Chu Xun could say.


    With agony in his eyes, he must be biased towards Yao Baiyue, but how could he utter such words when faced with his father¡¯s pleas?


    ¡°Wushuang, please agree with me, okay?¡± Yan Guilai was almost begging, ¡°Will you agree if I kneel to you?¡±


    With his words, Yan Guilai was about to kneel to him.


    How could Yan Wushuang really allow his father to kneel to him? He hurriedly supported Yan Guilai and said with pain in his eyes, ¡°I promise to get married.¡±


    Yan Guilai was stunned for a moment, and then he was ecstatic. He asked uncertainly, ¡°Do you really agree?¡±


    Yan Wushuang closed his eyes and nodded.


    ¡°Good!¡± Yan Guilai was overjoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone arrange your wedding ceremony right away. I promise you will have a grand wedding. Look at these photos. Tell me which one you like.¡±


    Yan Guilai took out several photos and placed them on the tea table. Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin also looked at them curiously. The women in the photos were all young and beautiful. They suspected that Yan Guilai had already prepared them.


    ¡°That¡¯s the granddaughter of the Master of the Shuiyun Sect¡­


    ¡°That is the daughter of the lord of the Saber-less City. Her cultivation is at the Great Completion of Grade Nine of the Great King. The point is that she has a good impression of you.


    ¡°And this one, Lady Bai Feng of the Tianyin Pavilion. Her cultivation is not bad either.


    ¡°Wushuang, which one do you like? I¡¯ll send someone to propose marriage,¡± Yan Guilai garrulously said, even more excited than when he got married.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Yan Wushuang said flatly as if he had not seen the photos at all. To him, apart from Yao Baiyue, he didn¡¯t care about whom he would marry.


    ¡°I think Lady Bai Feng is not bad. I¡¯ve asked someone to evaluate the dates of your birth and the eight characters of a horoscope. You are very suitable,¡± Yan Guilai said.


    ¡°I choose her,¡± Yan Wushuang¡¯s tone was a little unsteady. He only hoped that Yao Baiyue would not be too sad when she learned that he would get married.

 Chapter 574 - Stopping the Marriage

    Yan Guilai was very happy and began to prepare for his son¡¯s wedding ceremony in a big way. From a moral point of view, it was reasonable for him to be happy.


    The news that Yan Wushuang was getting married quickly spread throughout Yanxue City. The bride was Lady Bai Feng.


    Bi Keyun was both happy and worried when she heard the news. She was happy that Yan Wushuang had finally given up Yao Baiyue and worried that Yao Baiyue couldn¡¯t bear the news.


    She ordered to seal the news of Yan Wushuang¡¯s marriage and didn¡¯t allow anyone to tell Yao Baiyue about it.


    Yao Baiyue finally knew it.


    As a woman in the Jianghu, Yao Baiyue didn¡¯t have much experience in love. She even had less love than any ordinary woman. On hearing the news, she was stunned.


    She had never thought that Yan Wushuang was getting married. The news shocked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask him about it.¡±


    Yao Baiyue refused to believe that Yan Wushuang would give up her.


    Bi Keyun would never let her go to Yan Wushuang. First, she scolded Yan Wushuang for being a playboy absolutely without merit, and then she restricted Yao Baiyue¡¯s freedom.


    The reconstruction of the Yan family was about to be completed, and Yan Wushuang¡¯s wedding day was coming.


    ¡°Do you decide to marry Lady Bai Feng?¡± Flaming Qilin asked as he looked at Yan Wushuang, who was in a daze.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s reaction was dull, his expression numb, and his voice a little hoarse. ¡°Do I have any other choice?¡±


    Chu Xun remained silent. It was the business of the Yan family. Even he was Yan Wushuang¡¯s friend but had no right to decide on behalf of Yan Wushuang unless he stood up and stopped it forcibly as Chu the Devil.


    Since ancient times, the person deep in love would leave regrets.


    ¡°As the Young Master of the Yan family, it¡¯s my duty to get married and have children for the Yan family,¡± Yan Wushuang lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Bullshit. You don¡¯t look like a bridegroom about to get married,¡± Flaming Qilin said angrily.


    Thinking of Chu Xun¡¯s expression when getting married, he was in high spirits. Yan Wushuang didn¡¯t look like he was about to get married at all, but more like worshipping the dead.


    ¡°Goddammit, we are experts at the Immortal Level but can¡¯t even pursue our happiness. It is really annoying,¡± looking at Yan Wushuang¡¯s listless face, Flaming Qilin was unhappy.


    ¡°Qilin, please don¡¯t defend me. It¡¯s my destiny. Besides, it¡¯s my duty to have children for the Yan family. My father is right. There are three kinds of unfilial people in the world. The people with no descendent are the most unfilial. I am indeed unfilial.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so stubborn,¡± Flaming Qilin said angrily. He turned to look at Chu Xun in silence and said, ¡°Chu the Devil, you are the smartest among us. Do you have any ideas?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and said with a wry smile, ¡°We have no right to say in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I can¡¯t stand it anymore. What the hell is it? How could a father force his son to get married? I¡¯ll go and talk to Master Yan,¡± Flaming Qilin turned around and left.


    Yan Wushuang and Chu Xun did not stop him. Flaming Qilin would be frustrated.


    ¡°Would you like to have a drink with me?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Yan Wushuang shook his head.


    Chu Xun was silent for a while, turned around, and left.


    The people of the Tianyin Pavilion were also overjoyed these days. Marriage between Tianyin Pavilion and the Yan family was a big deal for them.


    The Tianyin Pavilion was not as powerful as the Yan family. If they united through marriage, Tianyin Pavilion could be more powerful.


    In fact, the people of the Tianyin Pavilion were not interested in the power of the Yan family, but in Yan Wushuang.


    Yan Wushuang was one of the best friends of Chu the Devil.


    The household of the Tianyin Pavilion was a charming man. He looked middle-aged but was hundreds of years old.


    Lady Bai Feng was his youngest disciple.


    In the Tianyin Pavilion¡¯s main hall, the master looked at Lady Bai Feng silently. Although she was his disciple, he treated her as his own daughter.


    ¡°Bai Feng, if you do not agree on the marriage, I will reject it,¡± Ji Chen said.


    Bai Feng was beautiful. Because cultivating in martial arts, she was much more dashing and heroic than ordinary women.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Master, why do you want me to marry Yan Wushuang?¡±


    Ji Chen was silent for a moment and said, ¡°I have selfish motives. Firstly, Yan Wushuang is indeed a rare young talent with extraordinary cultivation. Secondly, he is a close friend of Chu the Devil. I have to consider the Tianyin Pavilion.¡±


    Bai Feng nodded and said, ¡°Yan Wushuang is indeed a genius and a rare good man.¡±


    ¡°Bai Feng, I have said that if you are not willing to marry Yan Wushuang, I will not force you to do it,¡± Ji Chen sighed and said. He suddenly felt that it was wrong to make the Tianyin Pavilion come out. The earth was full of resources and opportunities, accompanied by great danger at the same time.


    The power of the Yan family was stronger than that of the Tianyin Pavilion but still had been destroyed. Fortunately, the Yan family was lucky enough to have a relation with Chu the Devil and safe now. What if the Tianyin Pavilion suffered a disaster? Who would come to save them?


    The Yan family¡¯s misfortune had alerted quite a few powers. The master of the Saber-less City and the other powers also wanted to establish a good relationship with the Yan family.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m willing to do it,¡± Bai Feng said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Tianyin Pavilion. It¡¯s my duty to support the Tianyin Pavilion. Besides, Yan Wushuang is a good man.¡±


    Ji Chen nodded. Just as he was about to speak, a disciple came in and reported that someone wanted to see him.


    Ji Chen noticed that the disciple¡¯s voice was trembling, so was his body.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ji Chen asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Junior brother, are you feeling uncomfortable?¡± Bai Feng also noticed the peculiarity of the disciple.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m OK,¡± the disciple wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°What happened? Speak ahead,¡± Ji Chen said with a frown.


    The disciple looked out the door and lowered his voice, ¡°The guest is Chu the Devil.¡±


    As a warrior in the Acquired Realm, seeing the legendary Chu the Devil, he almost fainted. He had no choice but to say Chu the Devil¡¯s name.


    Ji Chen¡¯s expression changed drastically. He jumped to his feet and strode outside.


    Bai Feng¡¯s expression also changed. She hurried out.


    The disciple wiped the sweat on his forehead and thought to himself, ¡°I mentioned Chu the Devil¡¯s name. He can¡¯t hear me, can he?¡±


    Ji Chen got out of the door with Bai Feng as fast as he could.


    Dressed in black, Chu Xun stood with his hands clasped behind his back. The disciples guarding the door were trembling and in great fear.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, please forgive me for not welcoming you earlier. I¡¯m Ji Chen, the master of the Tianyin Pavilion.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled faintly and said, ¡°I came uninvitedly. I hope that you won¡¯t blame me for that, Master Ji.¡±


    Ji Chen breathed a sigh of relief when Chu Xun treated him with due respect. He had heard that Chu the Devil was a god of killing. He was worried about Chu Xun¡¯s sudden visit.


    Ji Chen hurriedly welcomed Chu Xun into the main hall. Seeing Chu Xun sat down, he hurriedly greeted him with tea.


    ¡°Master Ji, please sit down,¡± Chu Xun was speechless. Was he so terrifying? Here was the Tianyin Pavilion. He was sitting, but Ji Chen was standing.


    Ji Chen didn¡¯t know the reason why Chu Xun came here, so he didn¡¯t dare to sit down.


    ¡°Master Ji, here is the Tianyin Pavilion. You are the master of it, and I am the guest. There is no such thing as a guest sitting while the master is standing,¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    Ji Chen breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Chu Xun¡¯s calm voice. Then he and Bai Feng sat down.


    ¡°She must be Lady Bai Feng, the one who will marry Yan Wushuang. Right?¡± Chu Xun looked at Bai Feng and asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ji Chen exchanged a quick look with Bai Feng.


    Bai Feng stood up and respectfully said, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to see you, Chu the Devil.¡±


    While speaking, Bai Feng was looking at Chu Xun curiously. Judging from his bone age, Chu Xun was much younger than her. It seemed that there was such a genius in the world. At such a young age, he had already reached such a stage. Not only his peers but also the warriors of the older generation were under his pressure.


    Chu Xun asked Bai Feng to sit down. Don¡¯t feel uncomfortable.


    Ji Chen replied respectfully, ¡°Could you tell us why you grace us with your presence, Chu the Devil?¡±


    Chu Xun touched his nose and smiled bitterly in his heart. It was difficult to utter the words.


    Ji Chen was puzzled when he saw Chu Xun¡¯s embarrassed look.


    ¡°Master Ji, I come here to stop the marriage.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun said that, Ji Chen and Bai Feng were stunned.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ji Chen was angry. Although he didn¡¯t show it, Chu Xun could feel it.


    Chu Xun could understand. No one would be happy if they were stopped a marriage for no reason. The reason why they did not drive him out was that they were afraid of his identity.


    ¡°Master Ji, Lady Bai Feng, if I¡¯ve said wrong words, I¡¯ll apologize to you first,¡± Chu Xun smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Do you come on behalf of the Yan family?¡± Ji Chen asked in puzzlement.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°I visit you myself. The people of the Yan family don¡¯t know about my visit.¡±


    Ji Chen was even more baffled.


    ¡°Lady Bai Feng, do you know Yan Wushuang?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Bai Feng shook her head and said. ¡°We can know each other after getting married. As the saying goes, it is better to tear down ten temples than to destroy a marriage. Why do you stop our marriage?¡±


    Chu Xun could only smile bitterly. ¡°Let me talk to you about Yan Wushuang, Lady Bai Feng.¡±


    Chu Xun told them everything, including the story of Yan Wushuang and Yao Baiyue, as well as forced marriage, and so on.


    Bai Feng¡¯s expression changed when she heard the stories. She looked at Ji Chen and said, ¡°Master, please forgive me for being unfilial. I can¡¯t marry Yan Wushuang.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say the words, I won¡¯t let you marry him,¡± Ji Chen¡¯s face darkened.


    Chu Xun was a little stunned. He had thought that it would take a lot of effort to persuade them and had already prepared some more excuses, but the reaction of the two was beyond his imagination.


    ¡°Thank you for the information,¡± Ji Chen said to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Do you agree to call off the engagement?¡± Chu Xun asked uncertainly.


    ¡°No matter how muddled I am, I will not force my disciple to marry a man with another woman in his heart. It is related to Bai Feng¡¯s happiness. I will not force her to do it,¡± Ji Chen said.


    ¡°So it turns out that Uncle Yan has lied to us,¡± Bai Feng was a little angry. ¡°I have heard about what happened between Yan Wushuang and Yao Baiyue, but Uncle Yan told us that Yan Wushuang had completely given up Yao Baiyue, so I agreed to the marriage.¡±


    ¡°Please go back and tell Master Yan that we don¡¯t agree on the marriage.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Uncle Yan to be such a person. Miss Bi is annoying.¡±


    ¡°Although our Tianyin Pavilion is not powerful, we will not give up the happiness of our disciples in order to establish a relationship with the Yan family.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry Yan Wushuang. I am willing to marry whoever I want.¡±


    They kept talking to each other and stunned Chu Xun. He was confused. He had thought that it would take a lot more effort to deal with the matter but hadn¡¯t expected it to be solved so easily.

 Chapter 575 - Forcing

    Chu Xun didn¡¯t expect the matter to be solved so easily.


    ¡°I need your help with another thing,¡± Chu Xun said with some embarrassment. After all, he came to break off the engagement and needed their help. It was a little unreasonable.


    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Ji Chen said.


    Chu Xun told him what he wanted to do.


    Ji Chen glared at him, and Bai Feng looked displeased.


    Chu Xun felt ashamed. He even felt that he had gone too far. He proposed to let Yao Baiyue pretend to be Bai Feng and marry Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I know your means and personality. Won¡¯t it shame the Tianyin Pavilion?¡± Ji Chen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and his face darkened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to humiliate you. To be honest, I admire you for protecting your disciple. If you¡¯re not willing, I will leave immediately and will never force you again.¡±


    Bai Feng clenched her teeth and said, ¡°I agree, but you must promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Please protect the Tianyin Sect for centuries,¡± Bai Feng said.


    Ji Chen was stunned for a moment and sighed. It turned out that Bai Feng knew everything.


    He agreed to the marriage because he wanted to establish a relationship with Chu the Devil and make Tianyin Sect safe.


    ¡°Is the Tianyin Sect in trouble?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Bai Feng shook her head. ¡°Not yet. Hundreds of races are developing fast now. The world is in chaos. It is inevitable for the Tianyin Sect to encounter dangers one day. I wish for you to protect our Tianyin Sect.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I can protect the Tianyin Sect?¡± Chu Xun was a little surprised.


    ¡°Because you are Chu the Devil. As long as the people in the world know that the Tianyin Sect is under your protection, we will be safe. Not many people dare to ignore the name ¡®Chu the Devil¡¯, right?¡±


    Chu Xun pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Then you should know that I have a lot of enemies.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, they all died in the end,¡± Bai Feng blurted out.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you that I will set up a Mountain-Protection Formation for you to protect the Tianyin Pavilion for centuries.¡±


    Ji Chen and Bai Feng were overjoyed. They hurriedly knelt down and said, ¡°Thank you, Chu the Devil.¡±


    With everything settled, Chu Xun went straight back to Yanxue City.


    Late at night, the cold wind was blowing, and the snow was falling heavily. It seemed that it was snowy in Yanxue City all year round.


    Chu Xun appeared in front of the hotel where the people of the Chamber of Lead-Glass lived. He drove his divine sense and found Yao Baiyue¡¯s aura.


    The next moment, he flashed and appeared in front of the door of Yao Baiyue¡¯s room. He reached out and knocked on the door.


    Chu Xun rubbed his nose. Knocking on the door of a woman¡¯s room in the middle of the night was¡­


    Someone opened the door. It was not Yao Baiyue but a disciple of the Chamber of Lead-Glass.


    Seeing that it was Chu Xun, the disciple widened her eyes and looked surprised.


    ¡°Is the Lady of the Moon here?¡±


    The disciple nodded.


    ¡°Tell her that Chu Xun wants to meet her,¡± Chu Xun tried his best to be polite because he might not be polite next.


    ¡°Miss Bi has said that she can¡¯t meet anyone,¡± the disciple said.


    There was a flash of anger in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. He said bluntly, ¡°Your master is really courting death. If she were not Yao Baiyue¡¯s master, she would have died a long time ago.¡±


    Chu Xun was very angry. Lady Superior Bi Keyun was really unreasonable. She imprisoned Yao Baiyue and didn¡¯t allow her to see anyone.


    The disciple opened her mouth but did not know what to say. She would refute the others saying the same words, but didn¡¯t know what to do with Chu the Devil. She didn¡¯t know how to respond to him at all.


    ¡°Take me in,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened.


    The female disciple was shocked but didn¡¯t make a way in the end.


    Chu Xun had no choice but to apologize. Then he flicked his finger, and a streak of purple light burst out and knocked the disciple out.


    Yao Baiyue came out just in time to see Chu Xun knocking out her junior sister.


    ¡°Brother Chu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll wake up after a good sleep,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yao Baiyue¡¯s face was a little pale. It seemed that Yan Wushuang¡¯s marriage had a great impact on her.


    Yao Baiyue helped the fainted disciple up and made her lie on the sofa. Then she invited Chu Xun in.


    Chu Xun walked in and spoke ahead. ¡°Lady of the Moon, do you want to marry Yan Wushuang?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s getting married, isn¡¯t he?¡± Yao Baiyue said, ¡°What if I want to? What if I don¡¯t want to? It¡¯s impossible for us.¡±


    ¡°If you want to, it¡¯s possible. It depends on your decision,¡± Chu Xun said, ¡°you should know that Wushuang¡¯s marriage is not his own idea, but a forced one. He is the Young Master of the Yan family, so it is reasonable for him to leave descendants for the Yan family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here to explain, aren¡¯t you, Brother Chu?¡± Yao Baiyue asked wearily, ¡°Please go back and tell him that I understand his decision.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of understanding? You know what Wushuang is thinking about. Even if he marries another woman, he will never be happy for the rest of his life. Are you willing to watch him be depressed for the rest of his life?¡±


    ¡°What can I do? Do I have to disobey my master¡¯s order?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Bi Keyun is right? What year is it? She still sticks to the old rules. Wushuang has waited for you for a hundred years. How many men in the world are willing to wait for a woman for a hundred years at the best age?¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yao Baiyue was silent. Bi Keyun had taken care of her since she was a child and taught her skills. She did not want to disobey Bi Keyun. Yan Wushuang was her lifelong love, so she was unwilling to give him up. However, she could not fight against her fate.


    ¡°We¡¯re not destined to be together,¡± Yao Baiyue said strenuously. She uttered the words insincerely.


    ¡°I have said that if you agree, I¡¯ll deal with the trouble. Wushuang has done so much for you. Are you not willing to fight for him once? It¡¯s also for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go against my master. She treats me like her own daughter. How can I abandon her?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s face completely darkened. ¡°So, you chose to give up Wushuang?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to give him up, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡± Chu Xun sneered, ¡°But in your heart, Bi Keyun is more important than Yan Wushuang, isn¡¯t she? You choose to make Bi Keyun happy and ruin Wushuang¡¯s life. How can you bear it in your heart?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Yao Baiyue whimpered, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, Wushuang is my brother. If it weren¡¯t for his deep love for you, the Chamber of Lead-Glass would be nothing in my eyes. As long as I want to, I can kill all the people of the Chamber of Lead-Glass at any time,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened.


    If not for Yan Wushuang, the Chamber of Lead-Glass had nothing to do with him. If not for him, it would have been destroyed a long time ago.


    Yao Baiyue had nothing to say. She knew that Chu Xun was right. If it weren¡¯t for her relationship with Yan Wushuang, the Chamber of Lead-Glass would have been destroyed long ago.


    ¡°I give you two choices now. The first is to marry Wushuang. The second is I will kill all the people of the Chamber of Lead-Glass within 30 minutes,¡± Chu Xun said in a deep voice.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yao Baiyue¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why can¡¯t I do it? If you broke off your relationship with Wushuang, why do I protect the Chamber of Lead-Glass? Since Lady Superior Bi Keyun has made trouble for my brother, you know my character. I can destroy the Chamber of Lead-Glass easily.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How could you do it?¡± Yao Baiyue muttered. She did not doubt Chu Xun¡¯s words at all. If he wanted to destroy the Chamber of Lead-Glass, it would be as easy as blowing off dust.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your answer,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Yao Baiyue¡¯s breathing quickened. She knew that Chu Xun was not joking at all. If she said no, the Chamber of Lead-Glass would turn into ruins.


    Thump!


    Just when Yao Baiyue was in a dilemma, someone knocked on the door. Before she could say anything, the door was pushed open.


    No one else could be so rude except for Bi Keyun. She entered the room and saw Chu Xun. She was stunned, and then her face turned cold.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Should I tell you where I am?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold.


    Bi Keyun was slightly stunned. Chu Xun was usually polite to her, but today, he was very impolite.


    Bi Keyun¡¯s anger surged, and her face darkened. ¡°Chu the Devil, here is the place where the disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass rest. As a man, aren¡¯t you too casual?¡±


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s Hong Meng Immortal Qi surged around him like a tidal wave and knocked Bi Keyun away. She smashed the door and hit the wall. Then she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Bi Keyun was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Chu the Devil to attack her.


    ¡°Miss Bi, the master of the Chamber of Lead-Glass. It seems that you have forgotten who I am. How dare you talk to me like that?¡± When speaking, he stretched out his hand. A terrible suction force burst out from his palm. Bi Keyun was horrified to find that she was pulled over. Then her slender neck fell into Chu Xun¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Yao Baiyue screamed frantically, wanting to rush over to save Bi Keyun. Chu Xun raised his hand and trapped her directly, making her unable to move.


    ¡°Miss Bi, I hope you can understand. I have always been polite to you because of the relationship between Yan Wushuang and Yao Baiyue. Wushuang is getting married, meaning that he has nothing to do with the Chamber of Lead-Glass. You are just a stranger to me. Please keep the point in mind. No matter what difficulties you encounter in the future, I won¡¯t come to help you.¡±


    After finishing his words, Chu Xun tossed Bi Keyun aside and swiveled to Yao Baiyue, saying, ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for your answer.¡±


    Purple light burst out from Chu Xun¡¯s palm. Then he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t answer me, don¡¯t blame me for being cruel.¡±


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°I agree to marry Wushuang,¡± Yao Baiyue said hurriedly. She knew that if Chu Xun shouted three, he would kill Bi Keyun without hesitation.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Baiyue?¡± Bi Keyun gasped with disbelief.


    Chu Xun looked at Lady Superior Bi Keyun contemptuously, ¡°Please remember that you and all the disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass were saved by Yao Baiyue. If you want to take revenge on me, you can cultivate hard from now on. I will wait for your revenge. Please don¡¯t stir up trouble between Yan Wushuang and Yao Baiyue while enjoying the protection that Yan Wushuang brought to the Chamber of Lead-Glass. You are really hypocritical and hopeless.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words trampled on Bi Keyun¡¯s self-esteem and dignity. In his opinion, while stirring up trouble between Yan Wushuang and her disciple, Bi Keyun also felt that it was reasonable for him to protect them. It was so ridiculous.

 Chapter 576 - Being Decadent

    Chu Xun was always in a stable mood, but once he made up his mind to do something, he would do it as swiftly and violently as thunder. Since he was going to give Bi Keyun a lesson, he wanted to do it impressively.


    ¡°Miss Bi, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Without my protection, the Chamber of Lead-Glass would have been in ruins a long time ago. Why have I protected your Chamber of Lead-Glass for so long? Why have the Yan Family helped you reconstruct the Chamber of Lead-Glass? Do you think we did these all because of you? To put it bluntly, the mountain guards of my Chu Mansion can easily kill a person like you.¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Bi Keyun¡¯s face turned pale. She had thought about the reason but did not dare to admit it. She carefully guarded her self-esteem, but Chu Xun uncovered the fact straightforwardly.


    ¡°If the Chamber of Lead-Glass had been destroyed, do you have any chance to talk about your rules? People set the rules. The disciples are not allowed to get married for the rest of their lives. Do you consider it filial to your ancestors? Don¡¯t be so ridiculous. If one day the Chamber of Lead-Glass really disappears, you will be considered unfilial. Do you understand?¡±


    Chu Xun hit the nail on the head and made her lose face. He directly trampled on her self-esteem.


    ¡°In this world, if you¡¯re powerful enough, whatever you do will be considered right. However, you can¡¯t even protect yourself, and you are still insisting on the ancestral rules. If you don¡¯t even understand this, I think you have not lived.¡±


    Chu Xun smirked, unlocked Yao Baiyue, and said, ¡°Please come with me.¡±


    ¡°Master, please take care of yourself.¡± Yao Baiyue fell to her knees and kowtowed to Bi Keyun thrice.


    Chu Xun¡¯s words not only humiliated Bi Keyun but also made her feel deeply moved. She thought carefully about it and felt she owed Yan Wushuang too much all these years. As an outstanding expert, Chu the Devil had saved the Chamber of Lead-Glass many times not because of the relationship between the Chamber of Lead-Glass and him, but because of Yan Wushuang.


    Bi Keyun lowered her head and didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    ¡°Miss Bi, I still hope that you can attend Yan Wushuang¡¯s wedding ceremony. After all, the Lady of the Moon is your disciple, and you have raised her since she was a little child. I hope that you can come with blessings for them, but not to embarrass the Yan family. If you annoy me, I will send the entire Chamber of Lead-Glass to see their makers.¡±


    After finishing his words, Chu Xun raised his hand and activated an invisible force that wrapped around Yao Baiyue. Then the two vanished without a trace.


    Two weeks later, the reconstruction of the Yan family¡¯s residence and the Chamber of Lead-Glass was completed.


    The Yan family was the ruler of Yanxue City and had a close relationship with Chu the Devil. In addition to it, the wedding day of Yan Wushuang would arrive. The Yan family was greeted with two good things. Its friends of the Martial Tao World came to congratulate one after another.


    Yan Guilai couldn¡¯t withhold laughing and was busy receiving those guests.


    Yan Wushuang still kept a poker face. His wedding ceremony was different from Chu Xun¡¯s. He was arranged to marry a woman he didn¡¯t love, so it was simply a task for him to get married. He was not happy at all.


    Flaming Qilin sighed all the time as if he were the one forced to get married.


    ¡°Brother Yan is so pitiful,¡± he had said the words many times.


    ¡°Why is he so pitiful about getting married? You¡¯re the most pitiful one, aren¡¯t you? As a divine beast, you¡¯re still single.¡± Chu Xun glanced at him and teased him.


    Flaming Qilin squinted and said, ¡°Chu the Devil, I feel that you are not worried about Wushuang at all. You are a good friend of him, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t forget that when you got married, he was busy preparing for your wedding. Is it good of you to say the words now? He is forced to get married. Do you think he is happy about it? The words of you make me despise you.¡±


    ¡°You can despise me, but if one day you want to marry Su Wei¡¯er, don¡¯t ask me for help,¡± Chu Xun said calmly and slowly.


    ¡°Pah! I will never ask you for help. As long as I want to get married, Sacred Maiden will immediately say yes to my proposal. I won¡¯t need your help,¡± Flaming Qilin retorted.


    ¡°All right. When Wushuang¡¯s wedding is over, I am going to have a visit to the Elf race. Do you dare to come with me at that time?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare to do it?¡± Flaming Qilin felt a little guilty in fact. When Chu Xun was framed by the Queen of Elves, he was indeed angry and decisive and left elegantly. Considering that Chu Xun was fine now, he began to miss Su Wei¡¯er. Feeling a little embarrassed, he dares not go back to see her immediately.


    ¡°Well, please stop talking about me. Let¡¯s talk about Wushuang. What should we do for him?¡± Flaming Qilin said, ¡°We can¡¯t just watch Wushuang marry a woman he has never seen before, can we?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we?¡± Chu Xun said in a strange tone, ¡°In ancient times, parents were the ones to decide their children¡¯s marriage. A bridegroom and his bride couldn¡¯t see each other until their wedding night. Getting married for them was like gambling. At least Wushuang has seen the photo of his bride. It is lucky for him to have a chance to choose. You have seen Lady Bai Feng before, haven¡¯t you? She is beautiful. She and Wushuang look good together.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Do you mean that you think Wushuang should marry Bai Feng? To put it bluntly, has Yan Guilai given you any gifts?¡±


    Chu Xun glared at him and said with a smile, ¡°What gifts? Do you want to see Wushuang remain single for the rest of his life? Is it possible for Wushuang and Yao Baiyue to be together? With Bi Keyun¡¯s cultivation, it¡¯s easy for her to live for hundreds or thousands of years more. Do you want him to wait for Yao Baiyue hundreds or thousands of years more?¡±


    Flaming Qilin stared at Chu Xun with his eyes that looked like a tiger¡¯s, speechless. Despite the fact, he still felt wronged for Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Bi Keyun¡¯s fault. If Wushuang hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have killed her. Damn it, who the hell does she think she is? She¡¯s always sarcastic even at this age. It must be because she has no lover that she stops Wushuang and Baiyue from being together.¡±


    ¡°Stop complaining. Although Wushuang is forced to get married, we should understand that Master Yan wants to have grandchildren. Wushuang is almost two hundred years old now,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Flaming Qilin was a bit annoyed, ¡°What the fuck. I won¡¯t care about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and comfort Wushuang. He must be in a bad mood now,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The two found Yan Wushuang drinking alone in a pavilion.


    Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin exchanged a quick look.


    Flaming Qilin said with a grin, ¡°Wushuang, you¡¯re too stingy. How could you drink alone and not share your wine with us?¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you,¡± Yan Wushuang turned around and greeted them. He looked lifeless with no vigor.


    ¡°Wushuang, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?¡± Chu Xun frowned and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve promised to get married, don¡¯t show your displeasure so obviously. Are you torturing yourself or silently fighting against your father? To put it bluntly, no matter how decadent you have become, you can¡¯t avoid the wedding.¡±


    Yan Wushuang chuckled reluctantly, ¡°Chu Xun, I know it¡¯s not good to be so decadent, but I can¡¯t withhold my emotion at all. I¡¯m different from you. You¡¯re Chu the Devil and famous all over the world. There are so many women loving you sincerely. The most important thing is that no one can stop you and your lovers from being together. The people around you have all given you their blessings. I¡¯m Yan Wushuang, and the words that I¡¯m a gentle and peerless Young Master of the Yan Family are like a joke. Compared with you, I¡¯m so tiny. I always think that one day, I¡¯ll be like you. Everyone will tremble when they hear my name. But now, I can not even take charge of marriage, let alone the world.¡±


    ¡°Yan Wushuang, why not be braver? You are just getting married, aren¡¯t you? It won¡¯t kill you. If you don¡¯t want to marry that woman, go to tell your father. If you don¡¯t want to tell your father in person, I¡¯ll tell him on behalf of you.¡± Seeing Yan Wushuang being so decadent, Flaming Qilin got annoyed. ¡°Damn it. When we fought against the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals, we were so high-spirited that we even were not afraid of death. At that time, we joked that we were going to drink with Yama. Why are you so depressed faced with a marriage?¡±


    Yan Wushuang was stunned for a moment, and then he said with an upset look, ¡°Qilin, I¡¯m different from you. I¡¯m the only son of my father and the Young Master of the Yan family. I have to take responsibility for my family. Even if I don¡¯t want to get married, I have to. I can¡¯t be selfish and only care for myself.¡±


    Flaming Qilin ruffled his red hair in frustration. ¡°Chu the Devil, do you have any idea? How about we go to find Master Yan and Bi Keyun? Or how about we snatch Yao Baiyue and let her go with Wushuang like we planned before. Since the Jianghu is so big, they can go anywhere they want. At that time, no one can divide them again, right?¡±


    Chu Xun glared at him and said, ¡°Wushuang is the Young Master of the Yan Family, and Baiyue is the Sacred Maiden of the Chamber of Lead-Glass. If the two go far away, they would make themselves laughingstocks. What about the reputation of the Yan family?¡±


    ¡°Reputation is of no use. Is it more important than Wushuang¡¯s happiness?¡± Flaming Qilin pointed at Yan Wushuang angrily and said, ¡°Look at him. He is so decadent even before getting married. If he marries that woman, he will probably be similar to a walking dead.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. It is the business of the Yan family. We should not interfere in it. Wushuang has agreed to get married, so he must keep his words. If he breaks off the engagement now, what should Lady Bai Feng do? She is a woman. Do you want her to bear the consequence of his action? If Wushuang breaks off the engagement, the Tianyin Pavilion will probably attack the Yan family immediately. Do you think the Tianyin Pavilion will swallow the humiliation silently?¡±


    Flaming Qilin patted his head and picked up the wine bottle with annoyance. He had some mouthfuls of alcohol. Then he smashed the bottle into pieces. ¡°Damn it. I just don¡¯t want to see Wushuang become so depressed. I will go out and take a breather. Please don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Chu Xun quickly stopped him. If Flaming Qilin went out, he would make trouble.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Flaming Qilin roared.


    ¡°You¡¯d better stay with Wushuang now. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will commit suicide?¡± Chu Xun said.


    Flaming Qilin thought for a moment and said, ¡°You are right. I have to watch him. In such a bad mood, he may do such a stupid thing.¡±


    Yan Wushuang rolled his eyes at them. No matter how stupid he was, he wouldn¡¯t commit suicide because of a marriage, would he? Did the two regard him as a protagonist in those melodramatic TV series?


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Seeing that Chu Xun was about to leave, Flaming Qilin asked subconsciously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask Master Yan if there¡¯s anything I can do for him,¡± Chu Xun said and turned to leave.


    Flaming Qilin was stunned for a while and pointed in the direction in which Chu Xun left and said to Yan Wushuang, ¡°Look, does he deserve to be one of your best friends? He doesn¡¯t help you but go to prepare for your wedding ceremony. I will break off all ties with him.¡±

 Chapter 577 - True and False Bride

    Yan Wushuang¡¯s wedding day finally arrived.


    Yan Wushuang was the Young Master of the Yan family and a close friend of Chu the Devil. Thus, his wedding ceremony attracted crowds of people to attend. All the hotels of Yanxue City were full of guests.


    Chu Xun had gotten married not long ago. Soon after that, Yan Wushuang got married. Someone joked in private that Chu the Devil had gotten married twice because most of the guests came for the sake of Chu Xun.


    Early in the morning, with firecrackers blasting, Yan Wushuang dressed in a bridegroom costume was arranged by Master Yan to pick up the bride. To make the wedding ceremony more lively, he asked Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin together.


    Yan Guilai had prepared the wedding ceremony carefully. The team to pick up the bride was made up of beasts. No one knew when he domesticated them.


    However, Flaming Qilin still complained uncomfortably. He said the team was not as good as cars and he would probably feel cold in the wind.


    Knowing that Flaming Qilin was unhappy about Yan Wushuang¡¯s forced marriage, Yan Guilai ignored his complaint. Would an expert at the Immortal Level feel cold? It sounded like a joke.


    Generally, to pick up the bride, the team would go to her house or sect. Since the Tianyin Pavilion was hundreds of miles away from Yanxue City, it would get dark if the team went to the bride¡¯s sect. At that time, the bridegroom and the bride had to get married at night. It was unacceptable.


    Therefore, the people of the Tianyin Pavilion set off early to wait for the team outside Yanxue City. The two sides would meet there.


    ¡°Master Ji, congratulations,¡± Yan Guilai smiled and narrowed his eyes into a line.


    ¡°Thank you for your congratulation. We will be a family from now on,¡± Ji Chen glanced at Chu Xun without a trace.


    ¡°Let me introduce my son, Wushuang,¡± Yan Guilai introduced.


    ¡°Master Ji, nice to see you,¡± Yan Wushuang said without vigor.


    Ji Chen didn¡¯t care and said with a smile, ¡°As expected, Wushuang, a famous expert of Yanxue City, is indeed a talented person with extraordinary bearing.¡±


    Flaming Qilin grinned and whispered disdainfully, ¡°He is so really shameless. Wushuang looks so depressed. How does he see the extraordinary bearing?¡±


    Chu Xun smiled secretly, kicked him, and motioned him to notice that they were at Yan Wushuang¡¯s wedding ceremony and couldn¡¯t make trouble.


    ¡°Let me give a grand introduction to Master Ji. This is the world-famous Chu the Devil. He is one of my son¡¯s best friends. This is the divine beast Flaming Qilin. He is also one of my son¡¯s best friends.¡±


    ¡°Master Ji, congratulations,¡± Chu Xun clasped his fists.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Chu the Devil,¡± Ji Chen saluted respectfully.


    Then Ji Chen looked at Flaming Qilin, clasped his hands, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Divine Beast Qilin.¡±


    Flaming Qilin returned the greeting with indifference. Then he said impatiently, ¡°Please hurry up and pick up the bride. It¡¯s so cold that I¡¯m afraid that it will turn us into icicles in a while.¡±


    The corners of Yan Guilai¡¯s mouth twitched. It was incredible that Flaming Qilin felt cold.


    ¡°Master Ji, please go this way.¡±


    ¡°Master Yan, please go this way.¡±


    Having picked up the bride, they went back to Yanxue City.


    Along the way, with firecrackers blasting, some people played the gongs and the drums. Everywhere in Yanxue City was bustling.


    ¡°Qilin, when you marry the Sacred Maiden, let¡¯s prepare your wedding ceremony like this,¡± Chu Xun teased with a smile.


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s face was dark and he muttered, ¡°If I can get married to the one I love, a wedding ceremony is nothing. Even if I don¡¯t have a wedding ceremony, I am still happy.¡±


    ¡°So you still care about Su Wei¡¯er, right?¡±


    Flaming Qilin was stunned for a moment, curled his lips, and said, ¡°What if I do? If I am willing, I can marry her at any time because I don¡¯t have a silly father forcing me to get married.¡±


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s voice was so loud that the corners of Yan Guilai¡¯s mouth twitched. At that time, Master Yan was talking to Ji Chen.


    The team arrived at the residence of the Yang Family. There was a brazier at the door. A specially assigned person helped the bride with a red cloth over her head out of the sedan chair. Someone poured a glass of liquor into the brazier, then the flames in it burned fiercely. Then the bride crossed the brazier, which was for exorcism.


    The red carpet on the ground was spread to the hall. Yan Wushuang led the bride to walk inside without vigor.


    Guests on both sides cheered and jeered.


    Finally, they arrived at the main hall. Then Yan Guilai and Ji Chen sat down. The bride and the bridegroom could have formal bows now. People in the Jianghu didn¡¯t stick at trifles.


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s mother had passed away a long time ago. After that, Yan Guilai hadn¡¯t married again. It looked a little strange that two men were sitting in the hall.


    A presbyter of the Yan family stepped forward to host the wedding ceremony.


    ¡°First bow to Heaven and Earth.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± A female voice came from outside the door. Bi Keyun came in with the disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass.


    Yan Guilai¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Since it was at the wedding ceremony and she was also a guest, he didn¡¯t get angry in public and said in a deep voice, ¡°Please have a seat, Miss Bi.¡±


    Bi Keyun behaved impolitely. She strode up to Ji Chen and said, ¡°Please make way.¡±


    Ji Chen nodded with a smile and stood up to make way for her.


    ¡°Bi Keyun, what do you want to do?¡± Yan Guilai finally lost his cool. He thought that Bi Keyun was here to make trouble.


    ¡°Master Yan, what do you mean?¡± Bi Keyun looked at Yan Guilai with a smile and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you invited me to have a seat?¡±


    ¡°Bi Keyun, I respect you as a guest. If you dare to ruin my son¡¯s wedding ceremony today, don¡¯t blame me for being rude,¡± Yan Guilai was so angry that his face was trembling.


    All the guests at present were confused. They had thought of Chu Xun¡¯s wedding ceremony, which was full of twists and turns. In the end, Chu Xun was so angry that he killed all the people of the alien races at present and destroyed the Liu Family.


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Chu Xun. Yan Wushuang was his close friend. At the time, Chu Xun was right next to Yan Wushuang. How dare the people of the Chamber of Lead-Glass come and make trouble at Yan Wushuang¡¯s wedding?


    ¡°You old hag, I¡¯ll give you three seconds to get out of here. If you dare to say no, don¡¯t blame me for being rude,¡± Flaming Qilin was furious. He had been unhappy with Bi Keyun for a long time. First, she stopped Yan Wushuang and Yao Baiyue from being together. Second, she made trouble at Wushuang¡¯s wedding ceremony. The two points made him want to kill her.


    Bi Keyun didn¡¯t mind. Then she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m the only one qualified to take the seat today.¡±


    After finishing her words, she sat down unceremoniously and said to Yan Guilai, ¡°Let¡¯s continue the wedding ceremony.¡±


    Yan Guilai got angry. ¡°What the hell is going on? Lady Bai Feng is from the Tianyin Pavilion. Does she have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck. Do you think I dare not kill you?¡± Flaming Qilin raged. Red Flame Qi erupted around him, and he was about to attack her.


    Chu Xun held his shoulder to prevent him from moving. Flaming Qilin was furious and said, ¡°Chu the Devil, what are you doing? Don¡¯t stop me.¡±


    At the moment, a pretty figure ran in from outside the door and smiled at Ji Chen. ¡°Master, have I missed the wedding ceremony?¡±


    Ji Chen shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re just in time. It¡¯s at the beginning.¡±


    The figure was none other than Bai Feng. She bowed slightly to Yan Guilai and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle Yan. Congratulations.¡±


    Yan Guilai was stunned. ¡°Bai Feng is here? Who is the bride?¡±


    Flaming Qilin was stunned, too. He and Chu Xun had seen Bai Feng¡¯s photo before. She was Bai Feng. Then who was the bride?


    ¡°What do you mean, Master Ji?¡± Yan Guilai asked, feeling confused.


    Although not caring about the wedding ceremony, Yan Wushuang was also curious about what happened.


    The guests didn¡¯t know what had happened. Feeling that the atmosphere was a little strange, they quieted down.


    Ji Chen stepped forward and cupped his fists. ¡°Master Yan, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t marry Bai Feng to Young Master Yan.¡±


    What?


    All the guests burst into an uproar.


    Yan Guilai¡¯s face twisted with rage. It was humiliating to be broken off the engagement in front of so many people.


    ¡°Ji Chen, you¡¯ve gone too far,¡± Yan Guilai roared angrily. With his Internal Breath surging wildly around him, he smashed the teacup next to him into pieces. He pointed at the bride and said angrily, ¡°Even if you want to break off the engagement, why not speak ahead before? What do you mean? Are you trying to fool the Yan family with an unknown woman?¡±


    Ji Chen was not angry. He chuckled and said, ¡°Master Yan, please calm down. It was not easy for someone to find her. She is more suitable for Young Master Yan than my disciple Bai Feng.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Yan Guilai was so angry that he swore. ¡°Good job, you Tianyin Pavilion. Do you think my Yan family is easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°Yan Guilai, what are you doing here? Do you want to continue the wedding ceremony? I don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense. If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Bi Keyun said.


    ¡°You can leave if you want to. No one invited you here,¡± Yan Guilai said angrily.


    ¡°Yan Guilai, don¡¯t regret the words you said,¡± Bi Keyun waved her hand and was about to leave. Ji Chen stopped her, ¡°Miss Bi, please calm down. Today is a happy day. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°I have known what you mean now. Bi Keyun and Ji Chen, you¡¯re like one gang. You¡¯re here to embarrass the Yan family on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yan Guilai was trembling with anger.


    ¡°Master Yan, as I said, the bride is more suitable for Young Master Yan than Bai Feng. Please believe me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, all of you,¡± Yan Wushuang roared angrily. The sound waves swept over him. He was unwilling to get married but tried to accept the marriage. In face of such a scene, he would become a laughing stock of the world. ¡°I will not get married. It¡¯s not because the Tianyin Pavilion has broken off the engagement. It is because that I want to divorce my wife.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret your words, Young Master Yan,¡± Ji Chen said.


    ¡°I am an indomitable man who will never waver,¡± Yan Wushuang said firmly.


    Ji Chen laughed, ¡°Young Lady, Young Master Yan doesn¡¯t want to marry you, so you don¡¯t have to marry him.¡±


    The bride nodded slightly and took off the red cloth over her head.


    When Yao Baiyue revealed her face, everyone at present, except the insiders like Chu Xun and Ji Chen, was stunned.


    Yan Wushuang was stunned, too. He looked at Yao Baiyue in a daze like a stone statue.


    Yan Guilai was shocked. So were the presbyters of the Yan family. They all stared at Yao Baiyue with disbelief.


    What was going on? It turned out that the bride was Yao Baiyue.


    ¡°You have heard his words, Baiyue,¡± Bi Keyun said, ¡°it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t agree on your marriage this time. He doesn¡¯t want to marry you. Everyone at present has heard his words just now. He wants to divorce you. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Yao Baiyue replied quietly.


    Bi Keyun led Yao Baiyue and the disciples of the Chamber of Lead-Glass to go out. They were about to walk out of the door, but Yan Wushuang still hadn¡¯t reacted.


    ¡°Alas, the wedding ceremony won¡¯t continue, Bai Feng, let¡¯s go back, too.¡± Ji Chen shook his head.


    Yan Wushuang suddenly woke up, turned around, and rushed toward the door. He caught up with Bi Keyun and knelt to her.


    ¡°Miss Bi, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know that the bride was Baiyue just now. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. If I knew that the bride was Baiyue, I wouldn¡¯t have said those bastard words. You¡­¡± Yan Wushuang was incoherent and bit his tongue by accident. He felt so painful that he got into tears.

 Chapter 578 - Being Emotional and Reasonable

    It was a strange thing that the bride was not Lady Bai Feng but Yao Baiyue. When they saw that Yan Wushuang had bitten his tongue accidentally because of anxiety, the people at present laughed unkindly.


    Bi Keyun looked at Yan Wushuang coldly and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you said that you would divorce your wife and promised that you would never hesitate?¡±


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat, ¡°Miss Bi, it is because that I didn¡¯t know the bride was Baiyue. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have said those words.¡±


    After finishing his words, he looked at Yao Baiyue and said affectionately, ¡°Baiyue, you understand my feelings for you. I¡¯ve waited for you for a hundred years and thought that I would never be with you for the rest of my life. I didn¡¯t expect you to give me such a big surprise. Baiyue, I love you.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, his words were so disgusting,¡± Flaming Qilin got goosebumps all over him.


    ¡°Baiyue, I swear that I will love only you for the rest of my life. I can wait for you for a hundred years. I can also love you for ten thousand years. All the heroes at present can testify for me. If I violate the oath, I will be doomed eternally¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Wushuang. I believe you,¡± Yao Baiyue stopped him from continuing. Yan Wushuang¡¯s love for her was beyond words.


    ¡°Fuck, what a show of affection,¡± Flaming Qilin said disdainfully.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve forgiven me, right?¡± Yan Wushuang was very happy.


    Yao Baiyue nodded gently. She decided to marry Yan Wushuang, not because of Chu Xun¡¯s threat, but because of her love for him.


    ¡°Baiyue, you¡¯re good for nothing,¡± Bi Keyun said, ¡°how did he enchant you?¡±


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to be a Sacred Maiden, nor do I want to inherit the Chamber of Lead-Glass. I only want to be with him to live out the rest of my life,¡± Yao Baiyue said softly.


    Only then did Yan Guilai react. He looked at Master Ji and asked, ¡°Master Ji, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ji Chen looked at Chu Xun with a smile.


    ¡°Did you arrange the whole thing?¡± Flaming Qilin was the first to cry out.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    ¡°What the fuck. When did you do it? Why don¡¯t I know about it? You aren¡¯t considerate enough. Why not bring me with you to do such a funny thing?¡± Flaming Qilin complained.


    ¡°You¡¯re a blabbermouth. If I had brought you to do it, would we have a chance to see the scene?¡± Chu Xun looked at Yan Guilai and said, ¡°Master Yan, at first I thought it was your family business, and I had no right to intervene in it. Considering Wushuang is one of my best friends, I can¡¯t stand idly by, so I secretly helped him and Lady of the Moon. If I have offended you, please forgive me.¡±


    Yan Guilai shook his head vehemently, not because he was afraid of Chu Xun¡¯s identity. As Yan Wushuang¡¯s father, he was also sad to see his son marry another woman. When Miss Bi didn¡¯t agree on the marriage of Yao Baiyue and his son before, he had no choice but to force Yan Wushuang to marry another woman. If Yan Wushuang could marry Yao Baiyue, it would be a good thing for everyone. How could he blame Chu Xun?


    ¡°Master, please grant the marriage of Wushuang and me,¡± Yao Baiyue knelt to Bi Keyun. She did not want to hurt Yan Wushuang, nor did she want to betray her master. Although it seemed a little greedy, she still hoped to get Bi Keyun¡¯s blessing. To her, Bi Keyun was not only a master but also a mother.


    Yan Wushuang also knelt to her and said, ¡°Miss Bi, please grant the marriage of Baiyue and me. I will take good care of her for the rest of my life.¡±


    Bi Keyun sighed, helped them up, and said softly, ¡°Silly children, if I hadn¡¯t agreed on it, I wouldn¡¯t have come here today.¡±


    The two were overjoyed. They did not expect Bi Keyun, who was always stubborn, to agree on their marriage.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Bi.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Bi Keyun nodded and said with a smile, ¡°In fact, you should thank Chu the Devil the most. He is right. If it weren¡¯t for the relationship between him and Wushuang, he wouldn¡¯t have saved the Chamber of Lead-Glass several times. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, the Chamber of Lead-Glass would have disappeared a long time ago. If it had disappeared, would I have any chance to insist on the old rules?¡±


    Flaming Qilin bumped Chu Xun with his shoulder and asked, ¡°Is what she said true? How did you persuade her? It is amazing to persuade such a stubborn woman.¡±


    ¡°I persuaded her by being emotional and reasonable,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Flaming Qilin said disdainfully, ¡°Are you kidding? If she could be persuaded by any emotion and reason, would she have stopped Wushuang and Lady of the Moon from being together for a hundred years? With what I know about you, are you a reasonable person?¡±


    ¡°Go away,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened. Why couldn¡¯t he be a reasonable person?


    Yan Wushuang went to Chu Xun with Yao Baiyue and bowed to him. Yan Wushuang said seriously, ¡°Chu Xun, thank you.¡±


    The friendship between gentlemen appeared indifferent, but was pure like water and could not be expressed in words. Two words of ¡°thank you¡± meant deep emotion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Chu Xun replied simply.


    ¡°Brother Chu, thank you. If not for your words, I wouldn¡¯t even know how selfish I was. All these years, Wushuang has paid for all the things I asked him for. Over time, I feel that it¡¯s natural,¡± Yao Baiyue bowed and thanked Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°I hope all of my friends can be happy.¡±


    Flaming Qilin grinned and said, ¡°If you want to thank him, why not hurry up to have a child? Then let it recognize Chu the Devil as its godfather. If it has a Devil King as its godfather, it can do whatever it wants in the world.¡±


    On hearing his words, Yao Baiyue blushed. But Yan Guilai¡¯s eyes lit up in the distance.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I thought of that?¡± Yan Guilai patted his head.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A presbyter next to him asked in surprise.


    Yan Guilai said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Please continue the wedding ceremony now,¡± Chu Xun reminded them.


    Yan Wushuang walked over and bowed respectfully to Bi Keyun. ¡°Miss Bi, please take the seat.¡±


    After Yan Guilai and Bi Keyun sat down, the strange wedding ceremony continued.


    ¡°I feel that Bi Keyun is a good match for Yan Wushuang. I think they can have a twilight love,¡± Flaming Qilin uttered the words when Yan Wushuang and Yao Baiyue were serving tea to their elders. Whether he was unintentional or on purpose, his voice was so loud that many people heard it.


    Poof!


    Yan Guilai didn¡¯t swallow the tea in his mouth but spit out all of it on Yan Wushuang¡¯s face.


    Bi Keyun¡¯s face was full of shame and anger. She glared at Flaming Qilin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you dare to talk about it again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡±


    Flaming Qilin scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Please let everyone at present have a look. Do Miss Bi and Master Yan look like a couple? Chu the Devil, do you think so?¡±


    Chu Xun felt a little embarrassed, feeling innocent, ¡°Ahem¡­ Miss Bi, Master Yan, congratulations.¡±


    Bi Keyun glared fiercely at Flaming Qilin and tried to hold back her anger. She had been forced to agree on the marriage of Yan Wushuang and Yao Baiyue. Although she hadn¡¯t been married in her life, she had never thought of having a husband. She wanted to hold on to the ancestral rules of the Chamber of Lead-Glass. On hearing Flaming Qilin¡¯s words, she felt greatly humiliated.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Chu the Devil? I just asked you, do Miss Bi and Master Yan look like a couple? They are unmarried. On such a good day, how about making them get married?¡± Flaming Qilin muttered.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, how dare you¡­¡± Bi Keyun was so angry that her face turned pale, pointing at him and trembling with anger.


    ¡°Look how excited Miss Bi is. She looks a little interested in Master Yan. I think they can be together,¡± Flaming Qilin glared at her and shouted loudly.


    Chu Xun covered his mouth, suppressed his cultivation, and dragged him out of the door. He said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Please continue. He is drunk. I¡¯ll take him out to sober him up.¡±


    The guests around them had strange looks on their faces. The wedding ceremony was not over yet. How could he get drunk? They kept looking at Bi Keyun and Yan Guilai, which made the two feel uneasy all over.


    Yan Wushuang was speechless. He and Yao Baiyue should be the focus of the wedding ceremony, but all the people were focusing on his father now. He thought for a while and found that his father and Miss Bi were really a good match. He thought Flaming Qilin didn¡¯t talk nonsense. If his father could marry Bi Keyun, it would be a good thing. His father had been single for a long time.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me, you bastard?¡± Being glared at by so many guests, Yan Guilai felt uneasy. The strange look in Yan Wushuang¡¯s eyes made him want to flee.


    In fact, the one who felt the most uneasy was Bi Keyun. As a woman, she had suffered too many joking eyes, which gave her the impulse to kill Flaming Qilin.


    Chu Xun dragged Flaming Qilin out of the door, let go of him, and said, ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Flaming Qilin narrowed his eyes. ¡°What if I did it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Wushuang¡¯s wedding day today. It¡¯s not easy for Bi Keyun to agree on the marriage. Please don¡¯t make any trouble,¡± Chu Xun scolded him with a smile.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I found Bi Keyun was looking at you with fear in her eyes. What had you done to her?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off, put away your dirty thoughts,¡± Chu Xun was so angry that he kicked him aside. ¡°You are a divine beast. Why are you so passionate about human emotions? Is it also an inheritance of your Qilin race?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s great about being humans? I¡¯m a divine beast. Humans have worshipped my statues for millions of years. To be more precise, I¡¯m much nobler than you.¡±


    Chu Xun curled his lips and ignored him. He was ready to go in to watch the wedding ceremony. He reminded Flaming Qilin that if he did not want to be miserable, he couldn¡¯t talk nonsense anymore.


    As soon as they entered the main hall, they heard the presbyter¡¯s voice of the Yan family, ¡°The ceremony is over. Send them to the bridal chamber.¡±


    Yao Baiyue was sent to the bridal chamber. Yan Wushuang wanted to go with her but had to stay and entertain the guests.


    Taking advantage of the break, Yan Wushuang pulled Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin aside and whispered, ¡°Chu Xun, Qilin, do you think that my father is a good match for Miss Bi?¡±


    Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin were stunned. Flaming Qilin was joking before and just wanted to tease Bi Keyun. They didn¡¯t expect Yan Wushuang to mention it now.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s expression was a little strange.


    Yan Wushuang was a little embarrassed.


    Flaming Qilin widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Fuck, Wushuang, you greedy brat, do you and your father want to marry the daughter and the mother separately?¡±


    Yan Wushuang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Miss Bi is not Baiyue¡¯s biological mother.¡±


    ¡°She is not Baiyue¡¯s biological mother but much more like her biological mother. Wushuang, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a freak,¡± Flaming Qilin cried out.


    ¡°Can you lower your voice?¡± Yan Wushuang glared at him and said, ¡°I think that I will take Baiyue out to explore the world in the future. At that time, my father is alone, and Miss Bi is also alone. It¡¯s better to let them be together so that they won¡¯t be lonely.¡±


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Yan Wushuang is amazing.¡±


    ¡°You are right,¡± Flaming Qilin shouted, ¡°why not hurry up to have a child with Lady of the Moon? The two can also help you take care of your child.¡±


    ¡°I think so too,¡± Yan Wushuang nodded.


    Chu Xun was speechless. The two guys had thought so much.

 Chapter 579 - Plucking Branches and Turning into a Human

    Warriors had no interest in drinking. They could easily dispel the effects of alcohol by using their cultivation. In that case, the wine was no different from water.


    For the people in Jianghu, they attended wedding ceremonies to have fun and make more friends in the chaotic world.


    Chu Xun drove Yan Wushuang away. His idea to make Bi Keyun and Yan Guilai a couple shocked Chu Xun. What a good son.


    Flaming Qilin seemed to be keen on the idea. He accepted Yan Wushuang¡¯s request and went to find Yan Guilai.


    Chu Xun shook his head. He thought maybe Yan Guilai wouldn¡¯t say anything, but Bi Keyun wouldn¡¯t tolerate Flaming Qilin¡¯s words.


    It took not long that Flaming Qilin went back in low spirits.


    ¡°What the fuck. The woman doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. On hearing my words, she began to curse loudly and wanted to take action against me. If it had not been for Wushuang, I would have a smack on her face,¡± Flaming Qilin cursed.


    Chu Xun laughed secretly. Bi Keyun agreed on the marriage of Yao Baiyue and Yan Wushuang because of Chu Xun. She wanted him to protect the Chamber of Lead-Glass like an amulet. If someone persuaded her to get married, she would not agree. She was always insisting on the ancient rules. Flaming Qilin was not afraid of death and persuaded her to find a husband. It would be strange if Miss Bi didn¡¯t scold him.


    The guests didn¡¯t leave until the third day of Yan Wushuang¡¯s wedding ceremony.


    Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin bid their farewells to Yan Wushuang.


    ¡°Why not stay for a few more days? Let¡¯s go together after I¡¯ve settled everything,¡± Yan Wushuang was a straightforward person and was used to explore in the world. He thought Yanxue City was too quiet. He planned to take Yao Baiyue with him and explore the world.


    Chu Xun asked Yan Wushuang to wait for him on Dream Hell Mountain after finishing his work. Yan Wushuang and Yao Baiyue¡¯s marriage reminded Flaming Qilin of Su Wei¡¯er. He wanted to go to the Elf race with Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun stayed in Yanxue City for one more day. Before leaving, he helped each of the Yan family, the Chamber of Lead-Glass, and the Tianyin Pavilion set up a defensive formation separately.


    Two days later, Chu Xun and Flaming Qilin arrived at the Elf race.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I thought that you would never come to the Elf race again,¡± the Queen of Elves said in a little surprise.


    Su Wei¡¯er looked excited because Flaming Qilin had returned. She had thought that Flaming Qilin wouldn¡¯t return to the Elf race for the rest of his life.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find Elf Divine Tree,¡± Chu Xun said and left.


    ¡°Queen of Elves, please don¡¯t mind. He is always like this,¡± Flaming Qilin had completely restrained his arrogance. It was because the Queen of Elves in front of him was like Bi Keyun. It depended on the Queen of Elves whether he and Su Wei¡¯er could be together or not.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, Chu Xun returned to find the Elf Divine Tree. Who are you looking for?¡± The Queen of Elves looked at Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m here to have a visit with Chu Xun.¡± Flaming Qilin looked around and finally fixed his eyes on Su Wei¡¯er.


    ¡°OK, how about letting Wei¡¯er accompany you around?¡± The Queen of Elves asked.


    ¡°OK¡­¡± Flaming Qilin nodded fiercely and then felt that he looked a bit explicit. He put away his excitement and said, ¡°Thank you, the Queen of Elves.¡±


    ¡°Wei¡¯er, please accompany him around. I am a little tired now. I¡¯ll go and take a rest,¡± the Queen of Elves finished her words and left.


    Only Su Wei¡¯er, her maid, and Flaming Qilin were left here. Flaming Qilin was a little stunned. ¡°There is something wrong with the Queen of Elves. Is it possible that she doesn¡¯t know anything about him and Su Wei¡¯er. Could it be that she deliberately creates opportunities for him to be with Su Wei¡¯er?¡± With the thought, he grinned.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t lie to the Queen of Elves. He came to the Elf race to see the Spirit of the Divine Tree. He had promised the Spirit that he would come back to see her.


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine soul got out of his body and rushed into the world in the tree.


    ¡°Nice to see you,¡± the Spirit was happy to see Chu Xun.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Chu Xun also smiled. The Spirit of the Divine Tree was simple, with the only idea to protect the Elf race. Chu Xun didn¡¯t have to worry about anything when chatting with her. They just talked about what they wanted.


    ¡°Chu Xun, is there anything interesting outside?¡± The Spirit fluttered her transparent wings and flew over. Then she sat quietly next to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun knew that everything in the outside world was interesting for her because she had never left here.


    Chu Xun was not good at telling stories. He talked about common things outside, but she was still interested when listening.


    ¡°How about getting out of here?¡± Chu Xun said. He wanted to take her out. On the one hand, she was lonely here; on the other hand, Chu Xun had an idea.


    Mo Yan had planned to harm him but failed. Mo Yan wasn¡¯t ordinary. Although having never fought the present doppelganger of Mo Yan, Chu Xun knew that it was absolutely not easy to deal with.


    If faced with Mo Yan alone, his strength would be similar to Mo Yan¡¯s. It would be uneasy to kill Mo Yan. However, if he had the Spirit together, Mo Yan couldn¡¯t flee faced with her.


    ¡°But I cannot get out of here. It is my responsibility to protect the Elf race,¡± the Spirit of the Divine Tree said softly.


    ¡°The Elf race is very safe now. Not only are there foggy areas outside, but also the Queen of Elves. I can also set up a formation at the entrance to ensure the safety of the Elf race,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The Spirit of the Divine Tree was tempted. It wasn¡¯t because that she couldn¡¯t get out. Because she had to keep her promise, she stayed there all the time.


    Seeing that the Spirit was tempted, Chu Xun told her how fun and interesting the outside world was to attract her. He found he was like a strange uncle tempting a little girl with lollipops.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get out for too long. You can come back at any time if you want,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The Spirit thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get out with you and take a look outside. If it¡¯s not as fun as you say, I¡¯ll come back.¡±


    Chu Xun restrained the joy in his heart and took out Dragon¡¯s Wrath, and said, ¡°You can get into it for the time being.¡±


    The Spirit looked at the Dragon¡¯s Wrath in Chu Xun¡¯s hand curiously. Then she raised her hand and patted the blade gently. The Tao Wu¡¯s spirit got out of it.


    The Tao Wu¡¯s spirit was furious and roared at the Spirit of the Divine Tree. However, the Spirit raised her finger and tapped it gently. Layers of ripples appeared and fixed Tao Wu¡¯s spirit in the air.


    Chu Xun was surprised and happy. The Spirit¡¯s cultivation was far beyond his expectation. Although in resuscitation, she was so strong.


    ¡°It is an ancient beast, Tao Wu, right?¡± The Spirit asked.


    Chu Xun was a little surprised and asked her, ¡°How did you know?¡± She had never gotten out before. How did she know it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I was young, the master seemed to have killed a Tao Wu. I can¡¯t remember the details,¡± the Spirit said.


    Chu Xun was a little confused. The Spirit had said that she was planted here tens of millions of years ago. It seemed that the person who planted her was powerful.


    The Spirit raised her hand gently. The ripples spread out. The Tao Wu¡¯s spirit was unsealed and got free. It raised its head and roared angrily, pouncing on the Spirit with monstrous power. With a casual wave of her hand, the Spirit slapped it away.


    Tao Wu¡¯s spirit was afraid of the Spirit. It roared affectedly twice and rushed into Dragon¡¯s Wrath.


    ¡°You can get into it. I¡¯ll take you to the outside world,¡± Chu Xun motioned the Spirit to enter Dragon¡¯s Wrath.


    ¡°What is the difference between being trapped in and being here?¡± She said. ¡°I want to leave and be free.¡±


    Chu Xun was surprised. ¡°To be free?¡±


    She raised her hand and waved it gently. Several tender branches stretched out. She plucked the branches and pieced them together like a human figure. Then she flapped her wings, burst out a hazy light, and walked toward the human figure made of branches.


    The hazy light became more and more dazzling like a small sun exploding. Chu Xun closed his eyes subconsciously.


    When he opened his eyes, he was shocked. He stared blankly at the Spirit that had turned the branches into a body.


    She was no longer a simple spirit now but had flesh and blood. She was three meters tall and in light armor. Her breasts were the same high as Chu Xun¡¯s head. Chu Xun felt a little embarrassed and quickly turned around.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± The Spirit flew around Chu Xun happily.


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. Her appearance did not change. Jing Hong was probably the only one who could compare with her in terms of beauty. But she was formed by a Spiritual Body, so she had an ethereal temperament, like a wisp of air, making it look a little unreal.


    ¡°Can you be a little shorter?¡± Chu Xun asked. Her three-meter-tall body would cause chaos wherever she went.


    ¡°How high?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Just a few centimeters shorter than me,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°OK,¡± the Spirit looked at Chu Xun for a while and then turned her fingers into a blade. With a flash of light, she cut off part of her legs.


    Chu Xun was speechless. Her operation looked strange.


    After having been cut off, with no blood, the legs turned into branches.


    ¡°How do I look now?¡± The Spirit asked.


    Chu Xun nodded. She was a few centimeters shorter than him now and taller than ordinary women. She looked like a normal human being at least.


    ¡°Well¡­ Can you fold your wings?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± her wings trembled and began to dissipate.


    Chu Xun nodded with satisfaction. After checking everything, they left the world inside the tree.


    ¡°Please wait for me here. Don¡¯t let others find you,¡± Chu Xun said and went to find Flaming Qilin.


    Next to the lake, Flaming Qilin was duping Su Wei¡¯er and boasting. Su Wei¡¯er was stunned when she heard that. The innocent girl immediately became Flaming Qilin¡¯s fan.


    Chu Xun came forward and said to Flaming Qilin, ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Flaming Qilin was stunned. It had only been a few hours since they arrived. He was a little unhappy and pulled Chu Xun to the side. He said, ¡°Chu the Devil, what do you mean? You and Wushuang both have got married. I have seen Wei¡¯er for not long, but you are asking me to leave.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect the visit to be so successful. It didn¡¯t take long to trick the Spirit to get out.


    ¡°Well, you can take the Sacred Maiden with you. We can go together,¡± Chu Xun coaxed Flaming Qilin. ¡°As long as we go outside, Su Wei¡¯er will be alone and helpless and can only rely on you. At that time, your relationship will improve by leaps and bounds.¡±


    Flaming Qilin was tempted and felt that the words were reasonable.

 Chapter 580 - Coaxing

    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know what Flaming Qilin said to Su Wei¡¯er. She was convinced and planned to go to the outside world with them.


    Chu Xun was curious about how Flaming Qilin persuaded her. It seemed that Chu Xun was the only one who didn¡¯t know how to coax girls. Even Flaming Qilin talked better than him.


    When seeing the Spirit of the Divine Tree, Flaming Qilin and Su Wei¡¯er were curious. It was because even the people of the Elf race had never seen her before.


    Su Wei¡¯er was a little wary. She had lived here since she was a child but had never seen the Spirit before. Faced with such a stranger in the Elf race, she had to think about the safety of the Elf race.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, who is she?¡± Flaming Qilin approached Chu Xun with a sly smile and asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a short time. Where did you find the beauty?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    Before the four left the Elf race, Chu Xun had set up a defensive formation outside the foggy area.


    ¡°Chu Xun, please tell me who she is?¡± Su Wei¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Her¡­¡± Chu Xun looked at the Spirit chasing after butterflies. Everything in the outside world was new to her. ¡°Her name is Mengdie, and she is my friend.¡±


    Hearing Chu Xun¡¯s words, the Spirit chasing the butterfly ran over and looked at Chu Xun with her head tilted. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Mengdie? Is this the name you gave me?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly. He was worried about whether she liked the name or not at first. The Spirit said happily, ¡°I like this name.¡±


    Flaming Qilin and Su Wei¡¯er were stunned and looked at each other. Flaming Qilin said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°How long have you known each other?¡±


    Chu Xun thought for a moment and said, ¡°For a few decades.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Flaming Qilin did not believe that Chu Xun had such a friend. They spent every day together, so how could he not know her?


    ¡°We have known each other for fifty-one years, three months and six days,¡± Mengdie said as she looked at Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°How do you remember it so clearly?¡± Chu Xun was surprised.


    ¡°It was because I had nothing to do. I would count the days when I had nothing to do,¡± Mengdie said.


    Chu Xun felt a little distressed for her. A person extremely lonely would do such a thing. A day to them was like a year. It seemed to be the right thing to bring her out.


    Flaming Qilin and Su Wei¡¯er were confused.


    ¡°Young lady, how did you know Chu Xun?¡± Flaming Qilin asked curiously.


    ¡°You were also there when I met him,¡± Mengdie said.


    ¡°Were I there too?¡± Flaming Qilin was surprised, scratching his head, and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember?¡±


    ¡°Have you been in our Elf race?¡± Su Wei¡¯er asked.


    Mengdie nodded.


    Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Where are you in Elf race? Why have I never seen you?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, you haven¡¯t seen me, but I see you every day. It can be said that I have watched you grow up,¡± Mengdie smiled lightly.


    Su Wei¡¯er was dumbfounded and a little shocked. Someone could always see her, but she didn¡¯t know who she was.


    ¡°I also watched your master grow up,¡± Mengdie thought for a moment before uttering words.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at bragging, even better than Chu the Devil,¡± Flaming Qilin didn¡¯t believe her at all. ¡°Little girl, Chu the Devil taught you the words, didn¡¯t he? What¡¯s your relationship with him?¡±


    Flaming Qilin smirked.


    ¡°His smile is strange,¡± Mengdie didn¡¯t understand what Flaming Qilin meant and turned to look at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was about to speak, but Flaming Qilin said with a sly smile, ¡°Little girl, how did Chu the Devil coax you? He has three wives. If you want to be the fourth one, tell me the truth, then I will help you.¡±


    Mengdie asked, ¡°What is a wife?¡±


    Flaming Qilin felt a wave of dizziness. He looked at Mengdie and said, ¡°A wife is¡­ Do you not know? Or are you pretending not to know?¡±


    Mengdie shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Oh my god, Chu the Devil, you¡¯re too cruel. The little girl is so simple. How can you coax her?¡± Flaming Qilin complained and then said to Mengdie, ¡°A wife is a person who will live with Chu the Devil for the rest of her life. During the day, they have a close relationship. At night, they sleep together.¡±


    ¡°To live with him for the rest of my life,¡± Mengdie looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°then I want to be his wife.¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned and smiled bitterly. Mengdie understood that a wife was the same as a friend.


    ¡°Little girl, tell me secretly whether Chu the Devil has slept with you or not?¡± Flaming Qilin smiled lewdly.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. If he let Flaming Qilin go on like this, Mengdie would follow bad examples. He said, ¡°Mengdie, if anyone dares to smile at you like him in the future, just beat the person.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mengdie didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Because the smile meant malicious intentions.¡±


    ¡°I got it,¡± Mengdie nodded in half-understanding. After that, she raised her hand and gave it a gentle push. Frightening ripples rippled outwards. With a boom, Flaming Qilin wailed and fell backward.


    ¡°Brother Flaming Qilin,¡± Su Wei¡¯er was shocked. She chased after him to help him up.


    Flaming Qilin rubbed his chest and looked at Mengdie in shock. Just now, his cultivation was sealed and couldn¡¯t be used at all.


    Chu Xun laughed happily and said, ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    Flaming Qilin walked back and looked at Mengdie alertly.


    ¡°Chu Xun, should I beat him again?¡± Mengdie tilted her head and asked Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun nodded seriously.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Flaming Qilin started to panic. Before he could say anything, Mengdie knocked him flying.


    Mengdie¡¯s hands were capable of controlling the wind and clouds. With a gentle push, she pulled Flaming Qilin into the air by an invisible force. With her fingers stirring, Flaming Qilin spun in the air faster and faster.


    Flaming Qilin cried out loudly. With his cultivation suppressed, he was unable to resist her at all.


    Su Wei¡¯er¡¯s face was full of anxiety. ¡°Chu Xun, please let her stop.¡±


    Seeing that Mengdie had had a good time, Chu Xun said, ¡°It¡¯s enough, Mengdie.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Mengdie obediently stopped. With a gentle tug, she pulled Flaming Qilin over with an invisible force and made him slowly land on the ground.


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s face was pale and he retched. With his cultivation sealed, he spun in the air like a spinning top for a long time. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t vomit. After his cultivation recovered, he hurriedly activated his strength to dispel the awful feeling.


    ¡°How do you feel? Is it fun?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smirk.


    Flaming Qilin stared at Mengdie secretly and felt a little scared. He pulled Chu Xun to the side and whispered, ¡°Where did you find the immortal? She¡¯s so terrible. I feel that she¡¯s even more terrible than you.¡±


    ¡°She is indeed very powerful,¡± Chu Xun nodded. If Mengdie¡¯s cultivation fully recovered, she might be as powerful as Emperor Ao.


    Flaming Qilin was about to speak but saw Su Wei¡¯er kneeling to Mengdie. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Su Wei¡¯er must have known the identity of Mengdie.¡±


    ¡°Her identity? Who is she?¡± Flaming Qilin was curious because Mengdie was so powerful.


    ¡°She¡¯s the Elf Divine Tree,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s tiger-like eyes were wide open with disbelief. He muttered, ¡°Is she the Elf Divine Tree? Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Chu Xun said seriously, ¡°Keep your mouth shut. Don¡¯t go out and talk nonsense. Also, you¡¯d better please Mengdie. Even if the Queen of Elves wants to punish you in the future for taking the Sacred Maiden away, she will forgive you if Mengdie asks her to do so.¡±


    Flaming Qilin scratched his head and said, ¡°Chu the Devil, you almost made me die just now. Why didn¡¯t you tell me her identity earlier?¡±


    ¡°If I had told you, who would beat you?¡±


    Flaming Qilin was depressed, muttered that he was abnormal, then ran over to surround Mengdie to flatter her.


    The four resumed their journey.


    ¡°Where are we going, Chu the Devil?¡± Flaming Qilin asked.


    Chu Xun replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll go wherever we want to go.¡±


    Mo Yan was still missing. The alien races and the Assembly of Immortals seemed to have quietened down recently. Chu Xun planned to collect the materials needed for Life Extension Elixirs during the period.


    In his leisure time, Chu Xun logged into the Martial Tao Forum.


    The materials for the Life Extension Elixirs were rare, so he posted them on the forum. Perhaps people there could help him find some of them.


    To his surprise, someone left him a message.


    Shengyang Flower?


    The person who left the message was called Jun Mowen. It was obvious that it was a pseudonym. Few people used their real names on the Internet.


    In the Xihe Auction House, Shadowless City, there was a Shengyang Flower on the list of recent auctions.


    The Shengyang Flower grew in the place where Yin Qi and Yang Qi met. Thus, it was very rare.


    Chu Xun left a message to Jun Mowen, saying that he would return to Shadowless City in a few days. If Jun Mowen had time, he could come to Shadowless City to take the reward. He had posted on the forum that the person providing accurate information would get a generous reward.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Chu Xun replied, he received a reply that he was waiting for Chu Xun in Shadowless City.


    Chu Xun took out his flying ship and rushed toward Shadowless City with the other three.


    Two days later, Chu Xun arrived at Shadowless City and found a hotel called Yunping Hotel to stay.


    When Chu Xun booked rooms, the waiter told him that someone had already booked rooms for him.


    Chu Xun was puzzled and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The waiter shook her head and said that she didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, who is so kind? No one knew that we came to Shadowless City. Is there anything wrong with it?¡± Flaming Qilin asked.


    Chu Xun pondered for a moment. There was another person who knew his journey, and that was Jun Mowen. He logged into the forum and left Jun Mowen a message saying that he had arrived at Shadowless City.


    The other party quickly replied, ¡°I know it. I have prepared rooms for you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Your friend,¡± the other party replied.


    Chu Xun frowned and thought, ¡°My friend?¡±


    ¡°Who is this person? Purposely trying to be mysterious, he is clearly not a good person. What should we do? Live in the booked rooms or not?¡± Flaming Qilin muttered.


    ¡°Of course. Why don¡¯t we live here?¡± Chu Xun chuckled. ¡°Since the other party has already booked rooms for us, it means that he already knew it when we arrived at Shadowless City. As for the identity of the person, I guess it will be known soon. He won¡¯t refuse to meet us, will he?¡±


    The hotel had eleven floors in total. The waiter took Chu Xun and the others to the top floor and told Chu Xun that the whole floor had been booked for them by the person.


    ¡°Fuck, what a mysterious trick.¡± Flaming Qilin curled his lips.

 Chapter 581 - Having Wind, Frost, Rain, and Dew as Sources of Nutrition

    ¡°Hey, it is a presidential suite. The person is so generous,¡± Flaming Qilin pushed open a door and said with a strange smile.


    ¡°The people who dare to slight Chu the Devil are courting death, aren¡¯t they?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from inside the room.


    Because it was a suite, hearing a sound from it, Flaming Qilin immediately became alert and strode in. When seeing the person inside, he was stunned and said, ¡°Oh my god, why are you here?¡±


    Chu Xun was suspicious and followed him in. When seeing the person inside, he was also slightly stunned. ¡°Qiu Yunping?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu,¡± Qiu Yunping cupped his fists.


    ¡°Did you book the room? And you¡¯re Jun Mowen, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chu Xun asked with a smile.


    Qiu Yunping nodded with a smile, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Jun Mowen is me. How do you feel? Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°I am not surprised at all. I was thinking who was trying to be mysterious, but it turns out the person is you,¡± Flaming Qilin scolded with a smile.


    They were all old acquaintances. They had known each other since they found the Elf race. Besides, Qiu Yunping had attended the wedding ceremony of Chu Xun.


    Qiu Yunping was not angry. He stepped forward, patted Flaming Qilin on his shoulder affectionately, and gave him a thumbs-up sign. ¡°You are so great that you bring the Sacred Maiden of the Elf race with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. If I want, I can handle anything.¡± Flaming Qilin was immensely proud of himself.


    Su Wei¡¯er was also familiar with Qiu Yunping. His words made her feel embarrassed. She sneaked out with Flaming Qilin.


    Chu Xun introduced Mengdie to Qiu Yunping.


    Qiu Yunping looked at Mengdie and secretly gave Chu Xun a thumbs-up sign with a sinister smile.


    Chu Xun was shocked and blurted out, ¡°Mengdie, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Qiu Yunping flew backward directly and hit the wall. Fortunately, Mengdie was kind-hearted and didn¡¯t hurt him.


    ¡°Chu Xun, what do you want to say?¡± Mengdie tilted her head and said curiously, ¡°Hadn¡¯t you said that those who smile like this are not good people? I can beat them up.¡±


    ¡°Er¡­¡± Chu Xun felt a headache, not knowing how to explain to her. ¡°Please put him down first. He is our friend and was joking just now.¡±


    Mengdie nodded with not fully understanding and then drew Qiu Yunping through the air.


    Qiu Yunping was shocked. He looked at Mengdie in fear, and then looked at Chu Xun.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Qiu,¡± Chu Xun said awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Qiu Yunping was astounded. In that instant, Mengdie suppressed his cultivation, confined the space around him, and made him unable to resist at all.


    ¡°Brother Qiu, don¡¯t speak nonsense anymore. It is the fate of those with despicable words,¡± Flaming Qilin teased.


    ¡°Your words sound as if you have never been beaten,¡± Chu Xun¡¯s words made Flaming Qilin speechless. He was the first person given a lesson by Mengdie.


    Knowing that Flaming Qilin had also been beaten, Qiu Yunping felt much better and winked at him.


    After everyone was seated, Chu Xun asked Qiu Yunping, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°We are in the territory of my Shadowless Sect.¡±


    Chu Xun felt a little embarrassed. He remembered that Qiu Yunping had told him about it, but he had forgotten about it. What he was most concerned about was the Shengyang Flower. ¡°Brother Qiu, the message about the Shengyang Flower is true, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Qiu Yunping said seriously, ¡°The message about Shengyang Flower is true.¡±


    On hearing the words, Chu Xun breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It is not an excuse of Qiu Yunping for tricking us into Shadowless City.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, in fact, I need your help,¡± Qiu Yunping said with a serious expression.


    Chu Xun had a hunch that Qiu Yunping must need his help.


    ¡°I know you brat has nothing good. You were mysterious and even ordered rooms for us,¡± Flaming Qilin muttered.


    Having known Flaming Qilin for a long time, Qiu Yunping knew that he was wild, unruly, and didn¡¯t pay much attention to his own words.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Qiu Yunping said, ¡°To put it bluntly, it is about Xihe Auction House. It used to be a small one, but in the past few months, it suddenly began to expand. It took over the other auction houses in Shadowless City and became the most powerful one. I sent some disciples to investigate its background secretly, but they turned out to be either dead or missing. I can¡¯t figure out its background clearly.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it will affect your Shadowless Sect?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Qiu Yunping said, ¡°It has affected my sect. In the past, Shadowless City was guarded by my Shadowless Sect. But now, the Xihe Auction House occupied the territory within several miles around it. The people of the Shadowless Sect can¡¯t enter the territory at all.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded to show that he understood. Because of the frame, Xihe Auction House wanted to replace the Shadowless Sect.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you found out anything?¡± Flaming Qilin said, ¡°The people of Xihe Auction House didn¡¯t kill anyone, nor did they set a fire. If they fight for the territory with your Shadowless Sect, it is just a grudge between you. Chu the Devil can¡¯t intervene in it, can he?¡±


    Qiu Yunping said, ¡°If it¡¯s just a matter of territory, even if my Shadowless Sect will be replaced, it¡¯s due to my incapability. I will not complain about it. But¡­ you¡¯d better see it yourselves.¡±


    Qiu Yunping took out a pad and handed it to Chu Xun. Flaming Qilin also came over curiously. They saw a short video.


    ¡°A Subterranean Devil Army,¡± Flaming Qilin exclaimed after watching it.


    ¡°Yes, it is very similar to the Subterranean Devil Army we saw in the Elf race. A disciple of the Shadowless Sect risked his life recording the video, in Xihe Auction House,¡± Qiu Yunping said.


    Chu Xun did not speak and narrowed his eyes slightly. Ordinary people could not be able to create a Subterranean Devil Army. He guessed his old rival Mo Yan was in Shadowless City, too. He sighed that the world was small. He was trying to find Mo Yan but did not expect to meet him here.


    ¡°I will deal with it,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Chu.¡± Qiu Yunping was overjoyed. That Chu Xun was willing to help him made him feel relieved.


    ¡°Brother Chu, when do you plan to start the investigation? If you need me to do anything, please just let me know,¡± Qiu Yunping said.


    ¡°I do have something to trouble you.¡± Before Chu Xun spoke, Flaming Qilin looked at Qiu Yunping seriously and said, ¡°Having walked for a long time, we are hungry. Can you prepare some food for us?¡±


    Qiu Yunping smiled bitterly. When looking at Flaming Qilin¡¯s serious expression, he thought he had something important. But it turned out that he was just a bit hungry.


    ¡°Brother Chu, are you going to eat in the room or go to the restaurant downstairs?¡±


    ¡°Please bring the food up. I don¡¯t want to go down.¡± Flaming Qilin was the first to utter words.


    Chu Xun nodded, indicating that he had no objection.


    Qiu Yunping made a phone call, gave some instructions, and asked someone to send some dishes to the room.


    ¡°Brother Qiu, when is the auction?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Three days later.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to Xihe Auction House in three days.¡± Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. Anyway, he must get the Shengyang Flower.


    It did not take long for the waiter to bring up the dishes. They were all delicacies.


    Flaming Qilin patted Qiu Yunping on his shoulder and praised. ¡°Old Qiu, you¡¯re wise.¡±


    Qiu Yunping laughed. If a meal could satisfy Flaming Qilin, he felt like making a big profit.


    ¡°Would you like some wine?¡± Qiu Yunping asked.


    Flaming Qilin shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s a pure waste for us to drink wine. Sometimes I envy ordinary people very much. We can drink but are difficult to get drunk.¡±


    Chu Xun teased, ¡°Do you forget that you and Wushuang got drunk, made a mess in the hotel where the people of the Chamber of Lead-Glass lived, and then destroyed the whole building?¡±


    ¡°Really? Please tell me the details, Brother Chu. I am happy about that.¡± Qiu Yunping¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, if you dare to say that, I will break off all ties with you,¡± Flaming Qilin threatened.


    Chu Xun was not threatened at all. Knowing Flaming Qilin¡¯s character, He was not afraid of the words. He immediately told Qiu Yunping everything about Flaming Qilin¡¯s disgrace and added details to it.


    Qiu Yunping was first dumbstruck, then burst out laughing. He patted Flaming Qilin on the shoulder and said, ¡°You are so awesome. I respect you so much. Only you can do such a thing. You, an expert at the Immortal Level, got drunk. Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Flaming Qilin was a bit embarrassed.


    Mengdie picked up some food from a dish on the table curiously, put it into her mouth, chewed it a few times, and then spatted it out.


    Qiu Yunping was a little embarrassed and said to Mengdie, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it suit your taste?¡±


    Mengdie shook her head. ¡°It tastes not good.¡±


    Qiu Yunping felt a little embarrassed. In the territory of his Shadowless Sect, the dishes used to entertain his guests did not suit their taste. It was a little embarrassing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone change the dishes.¡±


    Chu Xun stopped him and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Qiu, don¡¯t bother. I think the dishes are good. Mengdie has no appetite, so she said that.¡±


    In fact, Mengdie has a Spiritual Body. She could have wind, frost, rain, and dew as sources of nutrition. The human dishes were not attractive to her at all. She probably ate them out of curiosity.


    ¡°Brother Chu, Qilin, Shadowless City is the liveliest at night. After the meal, I¡¯ll show you around.¡± Qiu Yunping was experienced and had a quick brain. Since Mengdie did not like these dishes, he would please her in another way.


    ¡°OK, I haven¡¯t relaxed for a long time,¡± Flaming Qilin cried out.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and accepted Qiu Yunping¡¯s kindness.


    After the meal, the four followed Qiu Yunping to an artificial lake with bright lights around. The roadside was full of mobile stalls. It was very lively.


    Mengdie was like a curious child. She was curious about everything, such as the sugarcoated haws in her hand. She didn¡¯t eat them and thought they were beautiful. The windmill in her hand was fun for her.


    Chu Xun was not short of money. He would buy everything Mengdie liked.


    Su Wei¡¯er was also curious. It was her first time to come to the outside world, so she was curious about everything. Flaming Qilin was generous to her. They didn¡¯t lack money at all.


    Flaming Qilin smirked. He wanted Su Wei¡¯er to be attracted by the outside world, never thinking of going back to the Elf race.


    Chu Xun had not relaxed for a long time. He had been fighting all over the world all these years and had no time to relax. He took the opportunity to relax.


    ¡°Damn it, when can I live a normal life?¡± Flaming Qilin mumbled.


    Most of the people around them were ordinary citizens. Even if they wanted to buy snacks, they would have to haggle over it. It was also a form of entertainment. They might not be wealthy, but they could live a fulfilling life.


    Chu Xun knew that he couldn¡¯t live such a life for hundreds or thousands of years. If he didn¡¯t deal with the Assembly of Immortals, alien races, and Subterranean Devils Clan, they would never settle down.

 Chapter 582 - A Playboy

    There were still three days before the auction. During the days, Qiu Yunping did his best to entertain and show the four around Shadowless City.


    The day of the auction arrived.


    ¡°Have we attracted the attention of Mo Yan when we strolled around these days?¡± Before leaving, Flaming Qilin asked Chu Xun.


    ¡°Mo Yan is a difficult opponent. I¡¯m afraid that he has been watching us since we stepped into Shadowless City,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°So you made a handsome man like me look so ugly?¡± He said with an unhappy face. Flaming Qilin looked at himself in the mirror. He had yellow and withered hair, a thin figure, and was wearing the Shadowless Sect¡¯s disciple uniform.


    Chu Xun squinted at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look good yourself.¡±


    Flaming Qilin squinted and looked as if he wanted to fight Chu Xun for three hundred rounds. Having thought he might be defeated, he gave up.


    Chu Xun, Flaming Qilin, Mengdie, and Su Wei¡¯er all changed their appearances. Mengdie and Su Wei¡¯er were disguised as men.


    Qiu Yunping came. When he saw the four, he got stunned and exclaimed, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t known in advance, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you even if you were standing in front of me. Chu Xun¡¯s skill of disguise is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Qiu, stop flattering us.¡± Flaming Qilin was unhappy. ¡°As a divine beast, I serve as your attendant. How many good deeds have you done in your past life?¡±


    Qiu Yunping smiled bitterly. He thought he might have done something wrong in his last life.


    Qiu Yunping came here with four attendants and asked them to stay on the top floor. Then he left with Chu Xun and his companions.


    Before leaving, Chu Xun sealed the entire top floor with a magic formation. He knew that as long as he left, someone might come to investigate.


    As expected, after Qiu Yunping left with the four dressed up as disciples of the Shadowless Sect, several figures appeared on the top floor. However, before they could approach, they were all killed by the magic formation.


    ¡°I feel deeply guilty to you, Chu Xun.¡± Qiu Yunping felt uncomfortable, thinking he was probably the first person in the world to ask Chu Xun to be his attendant.


    ¡°Please be natural.¡± Chu Xun reminded him. Qiu Yunping always bowed and nodded when talking to him. It looked unusual. Who had ever seen a master nodding and bowing when talking to his attendant?


    Qiu Yunping laughed bitterly. He straightened his back and led the four towards Xihe Auction House.


    Half an hour later, they arrived at Xihe Auction House. Qiu Yunping sent the invitation and then was led in by a specially assigned person.


    The auction venue was large, covering an area of more than 10,000 square meters. There were VIP rooms separated by glass on the top floor. There were rows of seats on the bottom floor. The huge auction stage occupied the entire east side of the venue.


    ¡°Chu Xun, he has an annoying smell.¡± Mengdie frowned and secretly transmitted a voice to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Please calm down and ignore him,¡± Chu Xun replied. Mengdie was talking about the disciple who brought them in. She found that the person had a foul aura. Mengdie, the incarnation of peace and purity, was sensitive to the foul aura.


    Qiu Yunping swept the surroundings with his gaze and was in disdain. He said to the young man leading the way, ¡°Your Xihe Auction House can be considered to be a powerful one. But isn¡¯t the auction venue too shabby? It¡¯s comparable to a junkyard.¡±


    The eyes of the young man turned black in an instant but soon returned to normal. He said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Qiu, you must be joking. The Xihe Auction House will auction items, not the venue.¡±


    ¡°It is so shabby, and so do you. Stop talking nonsense with me here. What good things can be in such a shabby auction house? Will you auction carrots or potatoes?¡± Qiu Yunping squinted like a playboy.


    The young man suddenly stopped and pointed at the private room beside him. ¡°Mr. Qiu, this is your VIP room.¡±


    Qiu Yunping glanced at it and saw the words ¡°Tianzi No.2¡± on it. Then he looked contemptuous.


    ¡°Can such a shabby place be called a VIP room? Even my toilet is more luxurious than it.¡± Qiu Yunping pointed to the ¡°Tianzi No.1¡± room next to him and said, ¡°Shadowless City is my Shadowless Sect¡¯s territory. I want this one.¡±


    The young man lowered his head and replied with dignity, ¡°Mr. Qiu, it has already been booked by someone else. Your private room is Tianzi No.2.¡±


    Qiu Yunping¡¯s face darkened. He cursed, ¡°Fuck off. Who do you think I am? As a small potato, how dare you keep talking to me here? Let your master talk with me. I have chosen Tianzi No.1 already. If you keep nagging, I will kill you.¡±


    After finishing his words, Qiu Yunping pushed the young man away and swaggered in. There were a sofa, a tea table, a fruit tray, and so on in the room.


    Qiu Yunping picked up a grape and threw it into his mouth. Then he frowned and scolded angrily, ¡°What the fuck is Xihe Auction House? Your fruit tastes so bad. It can only be fed to pigs. How shameful you are!¡±


    The young man standing outside the door looked angry. Then he turned around and left.


    After the young man left, Qiu Yunping took out a Jewel of Isolation and said to Chu Xun, ¡°Brother Chu, how did I do?¡±


    ¡°Too bad.¡± Flaming Qilin mumbled. ¡°If it were me, that man wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk away.¡±


    Chu Xun said, ¡°You were not bad. Please keep on. After the auction begins, please bid as much as you want. Don¡¯t be worried.¡±


    Qiu Yunping nodded imperceptibly, indicating that he understood.


    ¡°Here comes trouble,¡± Chu Xun suddenly said.


    Accompanied by an elder, the young man returned. The elder had steady footsteps and a strong aura. His cultivation was at the Intermediate Immortal Level, close to Qiu Yunping¡¯s. It was a foul aura around him.


    The elder did not break in rashly. He stood at the door, bowed, and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Qiu, may I come in?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Qiu Yunping didn¡¯t even raise his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t waste my time on a small potato.¡±


    ¡°My name is Mo Nai. I am an administrator of Xihe Auction House.¡±


    ¡°An administrator?¡± Qiu Yunping looked up at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can administrate anything. I want the Tianzi No.1 room. Do you have any problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, you have noble status. Why do you make it difficult for small potatoes like us? It is beneath your dignity to do such a thing. What if the others know it?¡± Mo Nai said.


    ¡°Shadowless City is the territory of my Shadowless Sect. I can sit wherever I want to. Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Get out of here,¡± Qiu Yunping said arrogantly.


    Mo Nai¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, a black aura surging in the air. He stared at Qiu Yunping and said, ¡°Mr. Qiu, Tianzi No.1 room has been booked by someone else.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Let the person come and talk to me.¡±


    Mo Nai was about to speak but didn¡¯t. His ears moved slightly, and then he lowered his head and said, ¡°Since you like Tianzi No.1 room, I won¡¯t say anything more.¡±


    After finishing the words, Mo Nai motioned for the young man behind him to leave.


    ¡°Whatever you say is of no use. Even the master of your Xihe Auction House has to follow my rules,¡± Qiu Yunping said sarcastically.


    Mo Nai paused for a moment but continued to walk, pretending not to hear, and strode away.


    ¡°You are good at restraining your emotions,¡± looking in the direction of Mo Nai, Qiu Yunping said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he is good at restraining his emotions, but that someone asked him to.¡± Chu Xun chuckled. He sensed a strange fluctuation just now. Someone had sent a voice message to Mo Nai.


    ¡°The people of Xihe Auction House are so arrogant that they divide people into different grades,¡± Qiu Yunping said unhappily. The VIP rooms here were divided into four grades, Tian, Di, Ren, and He.


    At the time, the young man who left just now walked over with a handsome young man. He had a tall figure and a formidable aura. He was actually an expert at the intermediate stage of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    He was from the Assembly of Immortals.


    Chu Xun¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°Are the people of the Assembly of Immortals still working with Mo Yan? With Gu Feiyu as an example, why do they still believe in Mo Yan?¡±


    The handsome young man stopped at the door of Tianzi No.2 room. He looked at Qiu Yunping, who also squinted at him.


    The man bowed slightly and entered the room.


    More guests arrived one after another. They were the people of the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals, the masters of several nearby cities, and some well-known warriors.


    It didn¡¯t take long that the auction house, which could accommodate hundreds of people, was full. Chu Xun frowned slightly because most of them had a foul aura.


    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s time for the auction,¡± Chu Xun reminded him.


    As expected, Mo Nai went on stage and said a lot of official words. He had expressed his thanks for long.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go on superfluous words. Everyone here is busy. I am afraid that the Xihe Auction House won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility of wasting your time,¡± Mo Nai said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore if you know that. Let¡¯s start now. The sofa is too hard for me and makes my waist ached.¡± Qiu Yunping shouted. His voice was so loud that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him.


    Qiu Yunping pursed his lips and rested lazily on the sofa with his legs crossed like a playboy.


    ¡°Okay, you are all old friends of Xihe Auction House. Everyone knows the rules. Now, let¡¯s start with the first item.¡±


    Mo Nai clapped his hand. Then a young man with a foul aura took an item and stepped forward. It looked rather large and was covered in a black cloth.


    Mo Nai unveiled it. In an instant, it shone with a dazzling golden light. A set of golden armor appeared.


    ¡°This is Grandleaf Redgold Armor constructed from red gold. Once activated, it will improve your combat strength by a level. You will be able to bear a palm strike from an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm and won¡¯t die.¡±


    His words caused an uproar.


    Qiu Yunping was astounded as well. The Xihe Auction House was so amazing. Its first item was so extraordinary.


    ¡°The starting price of the armor is 500 mid-grade spiritual herbs. Please bid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay 500 mid-grade spiritual herbs.¡±


    ¡°600 mid-grade spiritual herbs.¡±


    ¡°800 mid-grade spiritual herbs.¡±


    After Mo Nai finished his words, some of the people present began to bid.


    As an armor, it could improve the strength of its user by a level and enable the user to bear a palm strike by an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm. It was extremely tempting to warriors. Who didn¡¯t want it?


    At this time, the young man from the Assembly of Immortals in Tianzi No.2 room also began to bid and said loudly, ¡°1,000 mid-grade spiritual herbs.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, what should I do?¡± Qiu Yunping asked.


    Chu Xun was calm. He had found that the Grandleaf Redgold Armor was fake. In fact, it was a set of Devil Armor. Its so-called function of improving the user¡¯s strength was just a result of doing harm to the person. It would make the user possessed by the foul aura. Then the user¡¯s True Blood would be burnt. As a result, it increased the user¡¯s strength but harmed the body.


    ¡°Just bid if you want,¡± Chu Xun said to Qiu Yunping secretly.


    Qiu Yunping nodded, ¡°Two thousand mid-grade spiritual herbs.¡±


    The other people present were silent for seconds because Qiu Yunping added 1000 mid-grade spirit herbs at a time.

 Chapter 583 - Nothing Can Be Accomplished Without Rules

    ¡°3,000 mid-grade spiritual herbs,¡± the young man from the Assembly of Immortals in the Tianzi No.2 room glanced at Qiu Yunping and said.


    ¡°3,500,¡± Qiu Yunping replied with an aggressive gaze.


    ¡°4,000.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was flat as if he did not take Qiu Yunping seriously at all.


    Qiu Yunping hardened his heart and shouted, ¡°5,000 herbs.¡±


    ¡°6,000.¡± The young man didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    ¡°7000,¡± Qiu Yunping gritted his teeth and shouted.


    ¡°8,000.¡±


    All the warriors present looked back at the two rooms. Because the rooms were separated by transparent glass, they could see everything inside clearly.


    Most of them knew Qiu Yunping, whose Shadowless Sect was rich and powerful, but it was the first time for them to see the young man from the Assembly of Immortals. They were all guessing his identity. Since he could sit in the Tianzi No. 2 room and be ranked in front of almost all forces, they guessed he must have a high status.


    ¡°9,000.¡± Qiu Yunping stared at the young man and shouted.


    Unexpectedly, the young man gave him a contemptuous look and kept silent. Qiu Yunping got angry, knowing that he had been tricked.


    ¡°Congratulations for obtaining the Grandleaf Redgold Armor, Mr. Qiu.¡± Mo Nai didn¡¯t even hammer and spoke directly. Everyone present knew that no one would make a higher bid.


    In fact, 9,000 mid-grade spirit herbs were so many that even some small forces didn¡¯t have. Qiu Yunping felt heartbroken when he made the deal. No matter how rich the Shadowless Sect was, it was hard to bear so many.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The spiritual herbs are only temporarily stored here. They will come back in the end,¡± Chu Xun said to him.


    Only then did Qiu Yunping calm down.


    The second item to be auctioned was an incomplete map.


    According to Mo Nai¡¯s introduction, an immortal island appeared in the direction of the East Sea. It was surrounded by Immortal Qi which made it difficult for the beholders to see its true appearance. Someone got the map near the island. After studying it, the people of Xihe Auction House thought that it might be a map leading to the island. The island might have no owner now, so the first one to set foot on it might be the master of it. No one could anticipate what was on it. Wreathed in Immortal Qi, it might have a lot of resources and martial arts secrets that could help people improve their cultivation fast.


    The starting price of the map was 800 spiritual herbs. They could be replaced by spiritual elixirs, magical flowers, and spiritual fruits.


    People had a desire to hunt, gamble, and take risks. It was said that someone had fallen off a cliff and acquired supreme skills. As a result, a large number of people jumped off of the cliff in order to attain supreme skills. However, they finally got hurt and even lost their life. There were still some people believing that if they were lucky, they might be able to obtain the skills.


    It was also said that if they met a dark cave, they must go in and have a look. Maybe an Almighty had stayed there and left some records of skills. Although the probability was very small, some people wanting to improve their cultivation fast would try. Wherever they saw a cave, they would get in and have a look. If there were terrible beasts in the cave, they might die without bodies left, and some of them lucky enough might escape with crippled bodies.


    There were always some people who courted death. Moreover, Mo Nai deliberately exaggerated. The price of the map had instantly risen to 2,000 spirit herbs.


    Looking at everyone bidding fiercely, Mo Nai was calm and was not in a hurry at all. Ordinary auctioneers shouted vigorously, urging more people to bid, but he didn¡¯t have to. He just focused on people¡¯s greed and exaggerated the items.


    ¡°Brother Chu, shall we bid?¡± Qiu Yunping asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Xun sent a voice message to him.


    At the time, the price of the map had risen sharply to 3,000 spiritual herbs. Qiu Yunping shouted, ¡°5,000 spiritual herbs.¡±


    As a result, everyone present was silent.


    They knew Qiu Yunping¡¯s identity. Some showed respect to the Shadowless Sect, and the others were short of money. They stopped bidding and looked at the Tianzi No.2 room.


    As expected, the young man of the Assembly of Immortals gave a bid. He looked through the glass at Qiu Yunping and said with provocation in his eyes, ¡°6,000.¡±


    ¡°You did it on purpose.¡± Qiu Yunping¡¯s face darkened.


    The glass here was ordinary and had no sound insulation effect at all. On hearing Qiu Yunping¡¯s words, he looked at Qiu Yunping provocatively and said, ¡°Mr. Qiu, you can bid based on your own ability. If you have enough spiritual herbs, please bid.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, do you think I¡¯m afraid of a hick like you?¡± Qiu Yunping shouted with a dark expression. ¡°7,000.¡±


    ¡°8,000,¡± the young man said closely behind.


    ¡°9,000.¡± Qiu Yunping suddenly stood up and looked at the young man. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I will lose to you in the territory of my Shadowless Sect.¡±


    ¡°10,000,¡± the young man said with a smile.


    The crowd was in an uproar. 10,000 mid-grade spiritual herbs were so many.


    ¡°Damn it, why did you bid 10,000 mid-grade spiritual herbs to buy an incomplete map? Are you OK? Not to mention whether this map can help you get to the immortal island, even if you get to it successfully, can there be 10,000 mid-grade spiritual herbs on it?¡± Qiu Yunping sat down and looked at the young man with disdain. ¡°You are a fucking fool. If you want it, it is yours. I won¡¯t bid it.¡±


    The young man¡¯s face stiffened, and his eyes became gloomy. He immediately understood that Qiu Yunping had tricked him.


    The people present were not fools. They sneered secretly. Qiu Yunping was right. They thought that they might not even be able to get the equal number of 10,000 mid-grade spiritual herbs they spent on the map.


    ¡°Congratulations for getting the incomplete map, Mr. Lei Han.¡± Mo Nai had all the information on the people present. The young man in the Tianzi No.2 room was called Lei Han.


    Lei Han stood up, shot a vicious glance at Qiu Yunping, and walked outside, preparing to make the deal.


    Just as Lei Han took out 10,000 spiritual herbs, Qiu Yunping shouted, ¡°10,100 mid-grade spiritual herbs.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. What did he mean?


    Mo Nai was stunned, and then he said with a serious expression, ¡°Mr. Qiu, Mr. Lei Han has already won the bid.¡±


    Qiu Yunping looked at Mo Nai with disdain and said disdainfully, ¡°Old man, is this your first day to be an auctioneer? Don¡¯t you know you should hammer for three times to close a deal? You haven¡¯t hammered yet, so the map is still ownerless. I still have the qualification to bid. You are really fucking good-for-nothing. Should I teach you such a small thing myself?¡±


    Mo Nai¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He felt embarrassed and resentful. However, what Qiu Yunping had said was right. He should hammer three times to close the deal. Without rules, nothing could be accomplished. ¡°When auctioning the Grandleaf Redgold Armor, I didn¡¯t hammer too. Why did you keep silent at that time?¡±


    The others present showed a gloating expression on their faces. They all knew that Xihe Auction House had caught up from behind and threatened the status of the Shadowless Sect. The two sides had long been at odds with each other. Qiu Yunping deliberately embarrassed Xihe Auction House.


    ¡°Everybody, what do you think of my words? The Xihe Auction House is too unruly. All the people here are famous experts and masters of various forces in Jianghu. The Xihe Auction House did not take us seriously at all and went too far,¡± Qiu Yunping said loudly.


    Everyone present knew that Qiu Yunping was taking advantage of the situation for his own ends. They just echoed him and smiled, but no one responded. They did not want to get involved in the competition between Shadowless Sect and Xihe Auction House.


    Qiu Yunping did not care. He did not expect these people to cater to him and just wanted them to have a not-good impression of Xihe Auction House. He looked at Mo Nai and said, ¡°If no one bids, the map will be mine, right? Hurry up and hammer. Why are you standing still like a fool.¡±


    Mo Nai¡¯s face was gloomy, and the corner of his mouth twitched. He really wanted to hit Qiu Yunping¡¯s head with the auction hammer.


    ¡°11,000 mid-grade spiritual herbs,¡± Lei Han replied grimly.


    ¡°What the fuck. Do you think you are qualified to compete with me in wealth?¡± Qiu Yunping¡¯s face was full of disdain, and he shouted, ¡°12,000.¡±


    ¡°13,000.¡±


    ¡°Well, you win.¡±


    Once again, Qiu Yunping made everyone speechless. He had ridiculed Lei Han and Mo Nai aggressively for long, but in the end, he stopped bidding.


    Lei Han was angry, and his eyes showed displeasure.


    Mo Nai¡¯s face was gloomy. Qiu Yunping did not want the map but just wanted to disgust them.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    He quickly hammered, fearing that Qiu Yunping would make trouble again.


    ¡°Fuck, why did you hammer so fast?¡± Qiu Yunping squinted. ¡°I am supposed to keep bidding. It sounds like a funeral bell. What bad luck.¡±


    Mo Nai¡¯s and Lei Han¡¯s faces were extremely gloomy. In the end, the incomplete map was Lei Han¡¯s, but he was not happy at all. He couldn¡¯t pretend to be calm even if he wanted to.


    The third item was a little special. It was a deer.


    Everyone was curious. The deer was just an ordinary one without anything special.


    ¡°Everybody, are you curious why I¡¯m auctioning a deer?¡± Mo Nai restrained the bad feelings Qiu Yunping brought him and spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Fuck, you pumpkin, we are not here to play a guessing game.¡± Qiu Yunping muttered, but many people heard him.


    Mo Nai gritted his teeth and pretended not to hear him. He looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Actually, the deer is not the third auction item. The real item is here.¡±


    Mo Nai clapped his hands. Then someone took out a jade plate on which there was an item covered with a black cloth. He unveiled it. In an instant, a red light flowed, dazzling. Everyone looked curiously and saw 12 palm-sized flags on the jade plate.


    ¡°What are these used for?¡± Someone asked curiously.


    ¡°Everyone, please take a look.¡±


    Mo Nai raised his hand and shot out 12 small flags. Then they were scattered around the deer. The small flags emitted a bright red light, and the 12 small flags echoed each other from a distance. Suddenly, red ripples swept toward the deer in the middle.


    Hiss!


    With a hiss, the deer was cloaked by the ripples and disappeared like steam.


    Everyone present was shocked. What terrifying power! Nothing remained after the massacre.


    ¡°It is a great killing weapon. If it is utilized properly, it can kill enemies with higher cultivation. Everyone, you may bid for it. The reserve price is 2,000 spiritual herbs,¡± Mo Nai said.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Mo Nai said it is a great killing weapon, but I think he is a big fool. He doesn¡¯t know much about these small flags.¡±


    These small flags were called Star Flags and real Divine Relics. He didn¡¯t expect that Star Flags existed on the earth, and there were 12 Star Flags. He wondered where they came from.


    The power of these 12 Star Flags combined with the Massive Killing Formation of the 12 Stars would be absolutely terrifying. Mo Nai didn¡¯t know about the magic formation at all. As he had shown the flags just now, he didn¡¯t even use one-tenth of the Star Flags¡¯ power.

 Chapter 584 - Bringing the Dead Back to Life

    ¡°Brother Qiu, please do as I say later.¡± Chu Xun secretly transmitted a voice to Qiu Yunping. He said he wanted the 12 Star Flags.


    Even if the 12 Star Flags were low-grade Divine Relics, they could definitely be equal to a middle-grade Divine Relic. Moreover, with the Massive Killing Formation of the 12 Stars, he could definitely exert double of the power. Even faced with Mo Yan, he could easily kill him.


    The people present did not know the value of the 12 Star Flags and only thought that they were powerful. Treating the flags as ordinary Sacred Relics, they began to bid. At the moment, the price of the 12 Star Flags was no more than 3,000 spiritual herbs.


    ¡°5,000,¡± Qiu Yunping said, and the others were silent.


    Everyone knew that as long as Qiu Yunping bid, the price of the Star Flags would increase sharply. His first bid was 5,000 spiritual herbs. Compared with the reserve price of 2,000 spiritual herbs, it had more than doubled.


    ¡°6,000.¡± As expected, as soon as Qiu Yunping finished his words, Lei Han immediately bid.


    It was going to be a perfect show where the two competed with each other. In fact, many people came to participate in the bidding to watch the show and broaden their horizons. Not everyone was rich.


    ¡°7,000,¡± Qiu Yunping said.


    ¡°8,000.¡± Lei Han bid after him.


    ¡°Fuck, you idiot. You just bid 1,000 more than the previous bid,¡± Qiu Yunping shouted with disdain all over his face.


    Everyone felt dizzy. Weren¡¯t you raising the price by 1,000 a time?


    ¡°10,000.¡± Qiu Yunping bid directly.


    ¡°11,000,¡± Lei Han replied.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Qiu Yunping directly swore, ¡°20,000.¡±


    Everyone erupted into an uproar. Had Qiu Yunping gone mad? He didn¡¯t look like bidding but in anger.


    Lei Han stared at Qiu Yunping. He did not intend to win the 12 Star Flags but to embarrass Qiu Yunping. However, Qiu Yunping had offered 20,000 spiritual herbs already. Lei Han was afraid that if he continued to bid, Qiu Yunping might stop bidding.


    Lei Han¡¯s eyes flickered, and he stared at Qiu Yunping. He wanted to see if Qiu Yunping really wanted the flags or tricked him.


    ¡°21,000 herbs.¡± Lei Han finally found the courage to take the risk.


    After bidding, Lei Han pretended that he did not care, but in fact, he had been paying attention to Qiu Yunping out of the corner of his eye.


    ¡°You win.¡± Qiu Yunping laughed heartily.


    Lei Han waited for a long time, only to hear the words. He was shocked and had been fooled again. 21,000 mid-grade spiritual herbs were almost all he had.


    The others were gloating. It was much more interesting than an auction itself.


    Lei Han pretended not to care about Qiu Yunping and said, ¡°I wondered how rich the Young Master of the Shadowless Sect was, but it turns out that you are just bluffing.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to excite me?¡± Qiu Yunping laughed loudly. ¡°I won¡¯t be fooled. Do you want to bite me? Why do you spend 21,000 spiritual herbs for 12 small flags? Are you crazy?¡±


    Lei Han was furious. He thought the 12 flags were not worth 21,000 spiritual herbs. He had planned to plot against Qiu Yunping but ended up hurting himself.


    ¡°Is there anyone else wanting to raise the price? 21,000 first.¡± For the first time, Mo Nai acted like an auctioneer, eagerly waiting for someone to bid. He wanted to save Lei Han.


    However, the people present were not fools. Even if having enough spiritual herbs, they would not buy the 12 small flags. They were not sabers or so on. It was not convenient to use them.


    ¡°21,000 twice.¡± Mo Nai hammered a second time, giving Lei Han a helpless look.


    Every time the hammer fell, Lei Han¡¯s face darkened. It was as if the hammer had hit his heart. He felt heartbroken. He was going to lose all his money. Seeing that Mo Nai was about to hammer for the third time, Lei Han felt extremely uncomfortable.


    ¡°21,100,¡± when Mo Nai¡¯s hammer was only one centimeter away from the table, Qiu Yunping shouted.


    Mo Nai abruptly stopped the auction hammer. At the time, it was still a few millimeters away from the table, and it almost made a sound.


    Lei Han widened his eyes. His only thought was that he had preserved his fortune.


    ¡°Hey, look at you. It¡¯s just more than 20,000 spiritual herbs. You looked as if you had lost your parents. I¡¯m kind, so I help you. Why not hurry up and kneel down to thank me?¡± Qiu Yunping looked at Lei Han with sarcasm on his face and said.


    The scene erupted into an uproar. They all felt that they didn¡¯t come in vain. It was truly amazing.


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. When do I need your help?¡± Lei Han¡¯s face darkened, showing no gratitude at all.


    Qiu Yunping shrugged. ¡°You wrong a kind-hearted person. Then you can continue bidding.¡±


    Lei Han was annoyed. It was not easy for him to wait for a higher price, so how could he bid again?


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare, do you? Since you don¡¯t dare, don¡¯t pretend to be rich here,¡± Qiu Yunping said disdainfully. And then he said to Mo Nai, ¡°Then bring me my little flags. When I go back, I¡¯ll inlay gold stars on them. They will look better.¡±


    The corners of Mo Nai¡¯s mouth twitched. He knew that Qiu Yunping did it on purpose. Who would use Sacred Relics as ornaments?


    In the end, the 12 Star Flags were Qiu Yunping¡¯s. In fact, their owner was Chu Xun.


    ¡°The next auction item is a great medicinal herb, Shengyang Flower. It can bring the dead back to life or greatly improve a living person¡¯s cultivation.¡±


    Mo Nai¡¯s words caused an uproar among the crowd. It was a magical herb that could bring the dead back to life.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. It seemed that the auction of the Shengyang Flower must be very fierce. What should he do?


    ¡°Damn it. Have you ever taken it? Why do you know it can bring the dead back to life? Please don¡¯t brag. I can understand that you want it to have a good price. However, you have exaggerated its effect, haven¡¯t you? It is easy for you to talk without practice. If someone offers a high price for it, but it turns out that its effect is worse than that of an ordinary spiritual herb. Who can take the responsibility?¡± Qiu Yunping said after getting Chu Xun¡¯s permission.


    What Qiu Yunping said made sense. Although some ancient books recorded the effect of the Shengyang Flower, no one had taken it in reality. The effect of the flower was just from a rumor, which was too unreliable. Therefore, the uproar in the crowd gradually calmed down.


    Mo Nai glanced at Qiu Yunping imperceptibly, his eyes glinting with coldness. He really wanted to kill Qiu Yunping.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t you trust the reputation of Xihe Auction House? The Shengyang Flower is recorded in many ancient books, and we have asked specialists to appraise it. Its effect is the same as what is recorded in the books,¡± Mo Nai said.


    ¡°Specialists? Who are the specialists? Please tell us their names. Do you think those unknown people can be called specialists? I won¡¯t be completely at ease unless you can find someone like Chu the Devil to appraise it.¡± Qiu Yunping shouted loudly, ¡°If you don¡¯t show authoritative proof, I won¡¯t believe your words.¡±


    Mo Nai¡¯s face darkened. There was a foul aura surging around him. He forcibly suppressed his impulse to attack Qiu Yunping and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, as the saying goes, seeing is believing. Is the Shengyang Flower really effective? I believe that you can judge for yourself and will not be deceived by the other people.¡±


    ¡°I like to hear that. You must keep your eyes open and don¡¯t listen to those who make a living by talking,¡± Qiu Yunping shouted.


    Mo Nai¡¯s expression was gloomy as he clapped his hands.


    A young man walked over with a long jade box. Mo Nai opened the box directly. In an instant, the whole hall was filled with a dazzling red light, and the smell of medicine was refreshing.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. It was indeed a Shengyang Flower. Its shape was like a sunflower. It was one meter long and covered with red clouds. It was said that a Three-legged Golden Crow had a short stop on the Shengyang Flower, so it had Three-legged Golden Crow¡¯s solar power.


    ¡°Everyone, what do you think of the efficacy of the Shengyang Flower?¡± Looking at all the people intoxicated in the fragrance of the flower, he asked proudly.


    Everyone nodded. Just the smell of it was enough to make one feel refreshed. If one ate it, it might truly produce miraculous effects. The saying that it could bring the dead back to life might not be nonsense.


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, what do you think of it?¡± Mo Nai looked at Qiu Yunping, adding, ¡°Now, do you still think it¡¯s fake?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I still think it¡¯s fake,¡± Qiu Yunping said.


    Mo Nai wasn¡¯t angry at all this time. ¡°Oh? Since you think it¡¯s fake, do you have any evidence, Mr. Qiu?¡±


    Everyone was also curious. The Shengyang Flower looked equal to its reputation, so how could it be fake? They were also curious whether Qiu Yunping said that on purpose or had real evidence.


    ¡°The Shengyang Flower is the legendary secret medicine. Not to mention where it comes from, the efficacy of its fragrance alone can¡¯t prove it can bring the dead back to life. It can only deceive amateurs. I have an ordinary Biluo Herb here, just a mid-grade spiritual herb. Through some special means, its fragrance is very amazing. Please have a look.¡±


    After that, Qiu Yunping took out a ten-centimeter-long herb from his Storage Ring. It emitted green light. It was a Biluo Herb, a common kind of spiritual herb.


    Suddenly, a green light shone brightly from it, illuminating a radius of more than ten meters. Its fragrance spread and suppressed the smell of the Shengyang Flower.


    ¡°Everyone, this is not the ordinary Biluo Herb, but a legendary great medicinal herb, Phoenix Flower. What do you think of it?¡± Qiu Yunping was covered with its green light, and he showed the Biluo Herb to everyone with a smile.


    ¡°Everyone, do you believe that it is a Phoenix Flower? It is a great medicinal herb that can bring the dead back to life. Now, its price is 500 spiritual herbs. The opportunity will not come again. Don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Was it a genuine Phoenix Flower? It looked like a Biluo Herb no matter how they looked at it. Wasn¡¯t it crazy to exchange 500 spiritual herbs for the Biluo Herb?


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, this is just a special Biluo Herb. I don¡¯t believe it is a Phoenix Flower,¡± a warrior shouted.


    ¡°All right, you have seen through it.¡± Qiu Yunping put away the Biluo Herb in an embarrassed manner. Then, he said, ¡°To be honest, it is indeed a Biluo Herb. It was tainted with the fragrance of another spiritual herb, so it smelt different. There were originally two of them. After taking one, I thought its effect was not as good as that of an ordinary Biluo Herb. Its outer appearance can deceive people.¡±


    Everyone nodded one after another. They understood. Now the earth was full of strange things, so Qiu Yunping¡¯s example was not strange at all.


    ¡°Well, everyone, hurry up and bid for this sunflower¡­ Uh, no, it¡¯s the Shengyang Sunflower.¡± Qiu Yunping walked back and sat down. He looked at Chu Xun and asked, ¡°Do you think that the Shengyang Sunflower looks like the mutated sunflowers in my backyard?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Young Master,¡± Chu Xun said, peering at the Shengyang Flower at auction, ¡°there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you, Young Master. Two of our mutated sunflowers were lost a few days ago. Someone had stolen them.¡±

 Chapter 585 - Confusing Right and Wrong

    Qiu Yunping stared at Chu Xun and then at the Shengyang Flower on the auction stage, with a suspicious look on his face.


    ¡°Mo Nai, where did you get the Shengyang Flower?¡±


    Mo Nai¡¯s face darkened. Qiu Yunping had described the Shengyang Flower as a mutant sunflower with a few words. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Qiu, do you think we will reveal the identity of the client?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, who is the client? I think it¡¯s a thief, isn¡¯t it?¡± Qiu Yunping narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Just now you heard that two mutant sunflowers were lost in my backyard. I suspect that the so-called Shengyang Sunflower is one of the mutant sunflowers.¡±


    The crowd erupted into an uproar. Was the legendary secret medicinal herb actually a sunflower?


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, please don¡¯t make irresponsible remarks. This is a great medicinal herb, a Shengyang Flower that your mutant sunflowers can not compare to.¡± Mo Nai couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore, and he was in anger.


    ¡°Let me have a look. I¡¯ll know if it¡¯s one of the mutant sunflowers lost in my backyard.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, you must be joking. This is a great medicinal herb that can only be checked by the people who win the bid.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. I think you obviously have a guilty conscience. How dare you steal the things of my Shadowless Sect?¡± Qiu Yunping scolded angrily.


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. This is a Shengyang Flower. We have asked specialists to identify it.¡±


    ¡°Well, as a courtesy to Xihe Auction House, I will consider buying and checking it. What is the starting price? If it is one of the mutant sunflowers that I lost, don¡¯t blame me for being rude,¡± Qiu Yunping said with a sneer.


    ¡°If you win the bid, then you can check it at will. The starting price is 5,000 mid-grade spirit herbs,¡± Mo Nai said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay 5,000 herbs,¡± Qiu Yunping said.


    Mo Nai listened carefully and waited for the others to bid. However, the scene was perfectly silent, and the atmosphere was slightly strange.


    No one was stupid. The Biluo Herb Qiu Yunping took out before was the best example. If they spent a lot of money buying a mutant sunflower, it would be a big joke.


    Mo Nai¡¯s face was gloomy. He knew that no one bid because Qiu Yunping had confused right and wrong.


    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m willing to promise with the credit of Xihe Auction House that this is absolutely a Shengyang Flower,¡± Mo Nai said.


    ¡°Your promise is useless.¡± Qiu Yunping sneered disdainfully. ¡°Will you admit it when it is sold? It¡¯s better to keep the money in our own pocket. It¡¯s not easy to get it back after it has fallen into someone else¡¯s pocket.¡±


    Mo Nai¡¯s face turned eggplant-colored and was twitching.


    ¡°Are there any other bids? If no one wants to bid, please hammer quickly. I want to see if this is a mutant sunflower lost in my Shadowless Sect,¡± Qiu Yunping shouted.


    The scene was completely silent.


    Mo Nai was so angry and knew that no one would bid. Hearing Qiu Yunping¡¯s words, everyone believed more that this was a mutant sunflower.


    ¡°Hammer quickly. What the hell are you waiting for? Do you have a guilty conscience? Is this the mutant sunflower of my Shadowless Sect?¡± Qiu Yunping said.


    Mo Nai was so angry that he hammered three times to decide the price. He looked cold and asked someone to send the Shengyang Flower to Qiu Yunping¡¯s private room.


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, please take a look. Is this your sunflower?¡±


    They made the deal.


    After getting the Shengyang Flower, Qiu Yunping threw it to Chu Xun behind him and said, ¡°Check if it¡¯s a sunflower that we lost.¡±


    Chu Xun pretended to check it and said, ¡°Young Master, this is indeed one of the mutant sunflowers that we lost. I took care of them myself. I can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Qiu Yunping stood up abruptly, glared at Mo Nai, and said, ¡°You have to give me an explanation.¡±


    Mo Nai was stunned. It was indeed a Shengyang Flower. How could it be a mutant sunflower? But soon, he realized that Qiu Yunping was deliberately making trouble.


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, do you have any evidence to support your words?¡±


    Qiu Yunping narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to deny it? If you hand over the thief today, then I¡¯ll let off you. If you insist on protecting the thief, then don¡¯t blame me for being rude. Shadowless City will probably be unable to tolerate swindlers like all of you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, do you really think Shadowless City is up to you?¡± Mo Nai said angrily.


    ¡°You stole the things of my Shadowless Sect to auction and deceive all the heroes here. As the master of Shadowless City, I won¡¯t allow you, a group of people who have deceived the world, to do whatever you want,¡± Qiu Yunping said angrily.


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, you are too unreasonable, aren¡¯t you? Haven¡¯t you said Shengyang Flower is actually a mutant sunflower from your Shadowless Sect? Don¡¯ you think you should prove your words? You¡¯re too paranoid, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lei Han obviously spoke up for Mo Nai.


    Qiu Yunping glared at him. ¡°How dare you butt into the affairs of Shadowless City, scum of the Assembly of Immortals? What do you want?¡±


    Lei Han¡¯s face changed dramatically. How did Qiu Yunping recognize him?


    The others present were also restless and looked at Lei Han. The relationship between the Assembly of Immortals and the human was tense. They were always at odds with each other. How dare Lei Han come to the auction? Was he provoking them?


    ¡°Mo Nai, Lei Han was invited by your Xihe Auction House, wasn¡¯t he? If I hadn¡¯t occupied the Tianzi No.1 room, it would be his, right? As a human, you arranged a person from the Assembly of Immortals in front of us. Why are you so close to a person from the Assembly of Immortals? Don¡¯t you think you should give us an explanation?¡± Qiu Yunping said angrily.


    There was uncertainty in Mo Nai¡¯s eyes. He did not expect Qiu Yunping to see through Lei Han¡¯s identity but didn¡¯t think it was a problem. He said, ¡°Mr. Qiu, why do you think that Mr. Lei Han is from the Assembly of Immortals? He is an upright human.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Qiu Yunping sneered. ¡°In that case, please let him swear to us that the people from the Assembly of Immortals are bastards, and they deserve more than death. If he can do as I said, I¡¯ll believe him and apologize to him immediately.¡±


    Lei Han¡¯s face darkened. How could he say that? Even if he did, he would not be able to hold his head high in front of other people from the Assembly of Immortals in the future.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t dare to utter the words, right?¡± Qiu Yunping stared at Lei Han and said, ¡°As a Bastard from the Assembly of Immortals, what else do you want to say?¡±


    Mo Nai was anxious secretly and said, ¡°Mr. Qiu, aren¡¯t you going too far by forcing an innocent person to make such an oath?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with swearing an oath to curse the Assembly of Immortals? Everyone present dares to say the words. I just let Lei Han swear. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to make me swear?¡± Lei Han said in a low voice.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t swear, you are a bastard of the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you despicable ant.¡± Lei Han was irritated by Qiu Yunping¡¯s words and roared subconsciously.


    The crowd was in an uproar. Obviously, Lei Han was indeed from the Assembly of Immortals.


    Mo Nai¡¯s face was very gloomy, and he scolded Lei Han in his mind for being impatient.


    ¡°Mo Nai, you are close to the Assembly of Immortals. I ask you to give us an explanation in the name of the Shadowless Sect.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. It is our own business to contact with anyone.¡±


    ¡°How dare you? The whole Shadowless City is the territory of my Shadowless Sect. Why did you say you have nothing to do with me? Don¡¯t you know about the evil deeds of the Assembly of Immortals?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, aren¡¯t you too arrogant by saying that Shadowless City is the territory of your Shadowless Sect? How dare you say that? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long for Shadowless City to be renamed Xihe City.¡± Mo Nai laughed coldly.


    Qiu Yunping sneered and said, ¡°You are so ambitious. You colluded with the Assembly of Immortals and attempted to take control of Shadowless City. Today, I will not tolerate you and the auction house.¡±


    ¡°Is it up to you, Mr. Qiu?¡± Mo Nai sneered disdainfully. ¡°Do you think you can walk out of here alive today?¡±


    Qiu Yunping¡¯s expression turned even more disdainful. ¡°The same words are for you. You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t get out of here today. Mo Nai, I know very well what¡¯s going on between you and the people of the Assembly of Immortals. In fact, you¡¯re no longer human but a devil.¡±


    Everyone looked at Mo Nai in surprise. A devil? What devil was he?


    ¡°Everyone,¡± Qiu Yunping shouted, ¡°Mo Nai is no longer a human. He has a foul aura and surrendered to the Subterranean Devils Clan long ago.¡±


    Mo Nai¡¯s expression was not angry but ferocious now. He didn¡¯t expect Qiu Yunping had already known so much.


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, I really underestimated you. You are much smarter than I imagined, but at the same time, you are stupid. If I were you, I would not tell the truth at this time. You will go die with all the others present.¡±


    ¡°Do you admit that you are a devil?¡± Qiu Yunping sneered.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I admit it?¡± Mo Nai laughed maniacally. ¡°You will find out sooner or later. What does it matter if I admit it now?¡±


    Hearing that Mo Nai admitted that he was a Subterranean Devil, everyone present was shocked and a little confused. They thought the most powerful outsiders on earth were the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races. They had heard Subterranean Devils but did not expect them to appear so soon.


    ¡°Is everything prepared?¡± Mo Nai asked a young man.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready,¡± the young man replied.


    Mo Nai looked around at the crowd with a strange smile. ¡°I wanted you to live a little longer, but I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Qiu told the truth and wanted to pull you to die together. I have to kill you now.¡±


    After finishing his words, he shouted, ¡°Activate the blood formation.¡±


    Buzz!


    The entire auction house was shrouded in a black enchantment. A foul aura surged, and some figures appeared one after another, filling the air with the foul aura. They were from a Subterranean Devil Army.


    Everyone started panicking. Meanwhile, four experts with even more terrifying foul aura appeared and occupied the north, south, east, and west. The foul aura around them surged. They were actually experts at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, you shouldn¡¯t have spoken so much. Had it not for you, they would be able to live for a while longer.¡± Mo Nai revealed a savage smile.


    ¡°How do you know that they will die?¡± Qiu Yunping was not in a panic, because Chu the Devil and a mysterious expert, Mengdie, were standing behind him.


    Mo Nai roared madly with laughter, and then he activated a fist-sized scarlet ball with red light flowing, causing the entire auction house to be suffused with a pungent smell of blood.


    ¡°Everyone, this is the Blood Ball of the Subterranean Devils. We truly need your True Blood. You¡¯d better not try to resist fearlessly. We will try our best to leave your bodies intact.¡±

 Chapter 586 - Massive Killing Formation of the 12 Stars!

    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes shone inexplicably. In fact, he was a little surprised. It had only been a short time since they met last time. Mo Yan had fostered so many experts of Subterranean Devils, especially some of them were at the late stage of the Earth Immortal Realm. How did he do it?


    Moreover, when seeing the Blood Ball of the Subterranean Devils in Mo Nai¡¯s hand, he remembered that Gu Feiyu wanted to use the disciples of the Yan family and the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy for blood sacrifice. At that time, he thought that it was just a story Mo Yan made but now thought that it was not.


    If he was right, the Blood Ball of the Subterranean Devils needed a large amount of warriors¡¯ True Blood for blood sacrifice. The True Blood of the warriors present was much stronger than that of the disciples of the Yan family and the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. It seemed that they had already planned the sacrifice.


    The sudden change caused all the warriors present to panic. The Subterranean Devil Army and the four experts around them made them feel very uneasy.


    ¡°Calm down, everyone. There are so many of us here. Don¡¯t be afraid of them,¡± Qiu Yunping shouted, intending to appease everyone present.


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, are you still naive enough to think that you¡¯ll be able to leave alive today?¡± Mo Nai sneered.


    Qiu Yunping said angrily, ¡°You lackeys of the Subterranean Devils Clan, it¡¯s too early for you to be happy. We are not weaker than you in terms of strength. Do you think you can kill all of us? Don¡¯t be so silly.¡±


    Qiu Yunping was right. There were many human warriors present, and many of them were experts. Among them, there were many masters from different forces and even lords of different regions.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect the Subterranean Devils took action so fast. There were four experts at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm guarding them. It was difficult for the warriors present to calm down and think of how to deal with them.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    With a roar from Mo Nai, the Subterranean Devil Army around pounced over like a tide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone! Let¡¯s fight them!¡± Qiu Yunping shouted.


    In fact, there was no need for him to shout. The warriors¡¯ desire to survive was strong. At the time, they were on the verge of death. They had already raised their weapons to defend themselves.


    In an instant, a rain of blood splashed.


    The Subterranean Devil Army did not lack experts. Although most of them were Great Kings, there were still many experts at the Immortal Level.


    ¡°As a small group of Fiends, how dare you cause trouble in the territory of my human race?¡± Someone roared furiously. This was an expert at the initial stage of the Earth Immortal Realm. With a raise of his hand, a fierce gust of wind blasted out, causing a few Subterranean Devils to be instantly annihilated.


    Some human warriors died, too. The Blood Ball of the Subterranean Devils in Mo Nai¡¯s hand was blazing with blood light, absorbing the True Blood of the dead.


    A cold light flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to rush to Mo Nai and take away the Blood Ball of the Subterranean Devils, Mo Nai shouted, ¡°Protectors, please help us.¡±


    The four experts at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm that guarded the four sides moved. Then they suddenly pounced out. They raised their hands with the foul aura surging and directly blasted over about a dozen warriors apart.


    ¡°Mengdie, please don¡¯t make a move until Mo Yan appears.¡± After Chu Xun finished speaking, he rushed to the four experts. Once the four attacked, no warriors could resist.


    Chu Xun took a step forward and approached one of them. He punched forward, and his fist light enveloped a radius of several meters, including the man. With a boom, his arm exploded into a mist of blood, and he flew away.


    Chu Xun¡¯s appearance made the people present shocked. They were surprised that such a master existed among humans.


    The other three experts of the Subterranean Devils Clan on full alert surrounded Chu Xun.


    ¡°Calm down, everyone. Don¡¯t panic. Chu the Devil is here. We don¡¯t need to be afraid of Subterranean Devils Clan,¡± Qiu Yunping shouted.


    Chu the Devil?


    They looked around and wondered where Chu the Devil was.


    Chu Xun returned to his original looks and stood upright in the air with a cold look in his eyes.


    ¡°He is Chu the Devil,¡± someone shouted in surprise.


    Mo Nai¡¯s expression changed drastically. According to the news, Chu the Devil was supposed to be in a hotel. Why was he here?


    ¡°With Chu the Devil here, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. Subterranean Devils Clan is a small thing, right?¡± Another warrior shouted.


    The name of Chu the Devil was like a calming pill, calming down the panicking human warriors.


    ¡°Everyone, leave these three to me. Don¡¯t panic. The Subterranean Devils Clan is not terrifying at all. If we hit them, they will feel pain and get hurt, too. We can also kill them,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Chu Xun¡¯s words calmed everyone down.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun roared angrily and flew toward the expert at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm on the right side. He raised his fist and punched out. Terrifying fist light with endless killing power even distorted space.


    The expert targeted by Chu Xun was a little panic-stricken. The foul aura around him surged wildly and was very violent. He slapped his palms fiercely, and the foul aura rushed toward Chu Xun like a tide.


    At the same time, the other two experts also took action. They raised their hands and released the surging foul aura toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was surrounded by a hazy purple glow, and his hair was shining with purple light. His clothes fluttered in the wind.


    Boom!


    The foul aura of the expert was scattered by fist light of Chu Xun. Fist light was peerlessly powerful and hit the enemy¡¯s chest fiercely, directly shattering the chest and making him fall backward.


    Buzz!


    The Hong Meng Immortal Qi surged around Chu Xun like a tide and crushed the devil power of the other two experts.


    Chu Xun turned around and locked onto one of them. With a flash, he rushed to the man¡¯s side, kicked him in the chin, and shattered half of his face. The man screamed and fell backward.


    The only expert left was thrilled. Chu Xun¡¯s combat capability was too terrifying. An expert at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm was no match for him at all. He turned around and left, but in terms of speed, he was no match for Chu Xun, too. He was easily caught up by Chu Xun and was instantly enveloped by his fist light. With a scream, he was torn into pieces by the fist light.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t slow down at all. He turned into a stream of light in the air and went straight to Mo Nai.


    Mo Nai was shocked, turned around, and rushed toward the black enchantment.


    Chu Xun sneered. With a flash, he appeared behind him. His fist light shone fiercely as he punched toward Mo Nai¡¯s back.


    However, at this moment, a magic signet penetrated the black enchantment and smashed toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. He could feel the terrible power in the magic signet, but he was not afraid at all. He smashed the magic signet with one punch.


    Chu Xun was forced back, but at the same time, he stretched out his hands. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi in his palms gathered into an eddy and flowed rapidly. A terrifying suction force surged.


    A foot of Mo Nai had stepped out of the black enchantment but was pulled back by the boundless suction force.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and slammed it down. With a boom, Mo Nai screamed and was slammed into the ground. With a wave of a hand, Chu Xun sucked the Blood Ball of the Subterranean Devils into his hand.


    At this time, a tall figure stepped into the enchantment and looked at Chu Xun coldly.


    Chu Xun was stunned. The person was not Mo Yan.


    ¡°Chu the Devil?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You can address me as the Fourth Demon Lord.¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. The Fourth Demon Lord in front of him was obviously a doppelganger. How many hidden tricks did the Subterranean Devils Realm have before sealed?


    ¡°Mo Yan said that you are very crafty and wanted me to pay attention to you. However, I was careless,¡± the Fourth Demon Lord said.


    Chu Xun was silent. He was still thinking about how many hidden tricks the Subterranean Devils Clan had left behind.


    The Fourth Demon Lord reached out and said, ¡°If you hand over the Blood Ball of the Subterranean Devils, I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact.¡±


    At this time, the battle was positive for humans. Chu Xun defeated the four experts, and human warriors present could deal with the rest of the Subterranean Devil Army. Qiu Yunping and Flaming Qilin also joined the battle.


    ¡°Okay, here you are.¡± Chu Xun threw the Blood Ball of the Subterranean Devils to the Fourth Demon Lord.


    The Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s expression changed slightly, because what Chu Xun threw was not the Blood Ball of the Subterranean Devils but 12 small flags. Then they scattered and floated around him.


    ¡°Do you want to have a battle?¡± The Fourth Demon Lord wasn¡¯t panicked. Instead, he spoke with disdain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid?¡± Chu Xun said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Am I afraid?¡± The Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°I¡¯m not Mo Yan. Your cultivation isn¡¯t as powerful as I thought.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded in agreement because the cultivation of the Fourth Demon Lord was simply unfathomable, completely beyond the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    ¡°You are powerful, but you are not invincible.¡± Chu Xun smiled lightly and pointed to the surrounding Star Flags, saying, ¡°Thank you for giving me the 12 Star Flags.¡±


    ¡± The 12 Star Flags?¡± The Fourth Demon Lord roared with laughter. ¡°The name isn¡¯t bad. You named them, right? Do you really think they¡¯ll be able to do anything to me? Weapons can¡¯t make up for the difference in cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Then let me have a try,¡± Chu Xun said with a chuckle.


    Buzz!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the 12 Star Flags rotated around the Fourth Demon Lord at a high speed and burst out bright red light, dazzling. The Star Flags rotated faster and faster. Finally, they looked like a red circle and trapped the Fourth Demon Lord.


    Boom!


    The void suddenly shook, and the entire auction house was shaking, as was the entire black enchantment.


    Suddenly, the Fourth Demon Lord who was disdainful raised his hand. A big hole suddenly appeared in the black enchantment, and a light ball as bright as stars fell from the sky. It was actually a mini star, but its power was shocking.


    The Fourth Demon Lord tried to jump out of the circle of the 12 Star Flags, but they moved with him. This was the Massive Killing Formation of the 12 Stars. How could he escape so easily?


    His face darkened, and the foul aura around him surged. He lifted a hand and struck out at a falling big star.


    Boom!


    The Fourth Demon Lord was strong. His palm smashed the big star, and a terrible storm swept out. It destroyed all the black enchantment that covered the entire auction house.


    ¡°Nothing more than this.¡± The Fourth Demon Lord smirked disdainfully.


    Chu Xun was laughing. ¡°I hope you can say the same words next.¡±


    Boom!


    A big star fell from the sky, with a terrifying pressure engulfing this place and making the ground tremble.


    The Fourth Demon Lord raised his hand and smashed it down on the falling big star.


    Boom!


    The star exploded and turned the entire auction house into ruins.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s kill these Subterranean Devils first!¡± Qiu Yunping roared.


    The battle began again. Without the black enchantment, the people of the Subterranean Devil Army seemed to be weaker. They were killed by the angry warriors one by one.


    At this time, the third big star fell.


    The Fourth Demon Lord still didn¡¯t mind and struck out with his palm. A terrifying devil power swept forth. With a boom, the star exploded, but only half of it exploded. The other half smashed on his head and made him fall.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded, and the gravel flew in all directions. Half of the Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s body sank into the ground. Although he was not injured, he got angry. His head was hit by the big star, but he felt as if his head had been stepped on by Chu Xun.

 Chapter 587 - Trapping and Killing the Fourth Demon Lord!

    The Fourth Demon Lord stared at Chu Xun with cold eyes and a gloomy face.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Chu Xun asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°You will regret what you did.¡± The Fourth Demon Lord abruptly charged into the air.


    At this time, the fourth big star fell. Its terrifying pressure made the ground rumble and crack.


    The Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s foul aura surged around him. He slapped twice, and the huge palm print hit the big star, causing a terrible explosion and a storm to sweep around.


    With a boom, the fifth big star quickly fell, its power astonishing.


    The Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s expression darkened, and he suddenly raised his hand. His evil power turned into a palm bigger than the falling star. Then the palm easily crushed the star.


    The sixth big star fell.


    The seventh big star fell.


    In the end, ten stars had been crushed by the Fourth Demon Lord.


    Chu Xun sighed secretly. If his cultivation were higher, the Fourth Demon Lord would not have destroyed the big stars so easily. The difference in strength between the two was so great that the power of the Massive Killing Formation of the 12 Stars hadn¡¯t been fully exerted.


    ¡°Is that all your strength, Chu the Devil? I don¡¯t think you can do anything to me.¡± The Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s face was full of disdain.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early.¡±


    Boom!


    The void trembled. The eleventh big star fell, erupting with a bright radiance. Because falling quickly, the star rubbed against the air and produced blazing flames.


    The Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s expression turned grave. He could sense the terrifying power of the star. With a light wave of his hand, he sealed the space above him in an instant.


    ¡°Is it a skill of an expert at the Gold Immortal Realm?¡± Chu Xun was secretly shocked. The Fourth Demon Lord was much more difficult to deal with than Mo Yan.


    With the space above sealed, the big star seemed to have fallen into a swamp. It didn¡¯t stop but fell more slowly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he flicked his fingers gently. Several streaks of purple light integrated into the Star Flags. Then the 12th star appeared, illuminating everything within a radius of dozens of miles.


    Boom!


    The 12th big star smashed viciously against the 11th star. The eleventh star accelerated dramatically and smashed towards the Fourth Demon Lord.


    Boom!


    The Fourth Demon Lord slapped the 11th big star and exploded it. The 12th star fell fast, hit him on the head, and made him fall to the ground again. With an explosion, dust and smoke spread. A big hole with a diameter of more than ten meters appeared on the ground.


    Chu Xun was looking forward to seeing if the Fourth Demon Lord had gotten hurt. It¡¯s impossible to kill him completely. Chu Xun raised his hand to disperse the dust waves and found the Fourth Demon Lord kneeling on one knee at the bottom of the pit, lowering his head and motionless.


    Suddenly, the Fourth Demon Lord stood up and stared at Chu Xun with cold light flashing in his eyes. There was blood on the corner of his mouth. He was injured.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces.¡± The Fourth Demon Lord roared and then took out a demonized scythe. A frightening foul aura swirled around him. With a wave of the scythe, he knocked the 12 Star Flags around him away.


    Chu Xun was slightly shocked. He suddenly took back the 12 Star Flags and raised his hand. It was Demon-slain Finger! It was smashed by the demonized scythe of the Fourth Demon Lord.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I said you would regret what you had done.¡± The Fourth Demon Lord grinned hideously. He activated his demonized scythe, with the foul aura surging, he slashed at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun looked grave. He raised his hand. A large number of purple ripples swept out. A big fish flew out of the purple waves with a pair of wings and pounced on the Fourth Demon Lord.


    Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan!


    It knocked the demonized scythe of the Fourth Demon Lord aside. With a sharp collision, the Fourth Demon Lord was sent flying by the shockwave.


    Chu Xun was also blown away by the shockwave and flew hundreds of meters back. Before he could stand still, he saw a shadow of the demonized scythe, which was more than 100 feet long, falling towards him.


    Eternal Phoenix Scripture!


    The Flaming Phoenix was burning the sky. Then it charged at the demonized scythe with purple flames all over the sky and exploded.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you do have something special.¡± He attacked Chu Xun like lightning while speaking. The demonized scythe in his hand slashed toward Chu Xun¡¯s head.


    Golden light flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s hand, then the tail bone of the Ancestral Dragon appeared. He swung it fiercely. It collided with the demonized scythe. A violent force spread out.


    Chu Xun felt something sweet in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood. He was sent flying hundreds of meters away.


    The Fourth Demon Lord laughed wildly. ¡°Chu the Devil, you¡¯re just so so.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not as powerful as I thought.¡± Although he had lost at the last round, Chu Xun¡¯s fighting spirit was strong. He held the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s tail bone and took the initiative to rush toward the Fourth Demon Lord.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two fought together, destroying everything around them. The violent force spread and wreaked havoc everywhere.


    Boom!


    A figure flew backward. It was Chu Xun. His cultivation was much lower than that of the Fourth Demon Lord. If it weren¡¯t for the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s tail bone, he would have been defeated long ago.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, Mo Yan told me that if I can kill you, don¡¯t hesitate. So, go to hell.¡± The Fourth Demon Lord seemed to teleport in the air.


    Chu Xun swung out the tail bone of the Ancestral Dragon, causing a large number of golden purple ripples.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun was sent flying again, and his blood splashed in the air. His arms convulsed, and his purlicue cracked, bleeding.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, be careful.¡± Flaming Qilin roared in shock.


    At the time, the Fourth Demon Lord appeared next to Chu Xun and slashed at him with destructive power.


    Suddenly, a tender branch appeared out of nowhere and swiftly wrapped around the demonized scythe. The scythe couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    The Fourth Demon Lord was shocked. The foul aura raged around him. He desperately activated the demonized scythe but failed.


    Chu Xun desperately activated the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s tail bone. Purple-gold ripples surged and hit the Fourth Demon Lord. Then he couldn¡¯t hold his demonized scythe anymore. He coughed up blood and flew backward.


    The demonized scythe was still imprisoned in the air by the branch with green light. The branch looked weak, but the foul aura on the demonized scythe dissipated rapidly because of the function of green light.


    Chu Xun stepped forward and quickly put away the demonized scythe. The mark of the Fourth Demon Lord on it was erased by the branch. It was a powerful demonic artifact, the weapon of the Fourth Demon Lord. It must never return to his hand.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, give it back to me,¡± the Fourth Demon Lord roared and flew to Chu Xun.


    A tender branch appeared and struck towards him.


    The Fourth Demon Lord was shocked. With the foul aura surging around him, he wanted to shatter the branch, but the seemingly fragile branch was indestructible. It easily broke through his foul aura and then struck him on the chest. In an instant, his blood spurted out, and he screamed. A terrible wound appeared on his chest, so deep that his bones could be seen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape,¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    Mengdie nodded slightly. She waved her hand. Countless branches appeared and formed a cage. Then it trapped the Fourth Demon Lord.


    The Fourth Demon Lord slammed his palm toward the cage trapping him, but before the foul aura could approach, it was shattered by the spreading green light of the cage.


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± The Fourth Demon Lord angrily roared at Mengdie.


    Everyone saw that the attacker was Mengdie and was secretly shocked. ¡°Who is she? Why is she so powerful? She is even more terrifying than Chu the Devil.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Mengdie.¡± Mengdie honestly answered the Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s question.


    The Fourth Demon Lord was speechless. He didn¡¯t know who Mengdie was at all. She was so powerful that he trembled slightly.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you¡¯ve prepared so much for today.¡± Trapped in the cage, the Fourth Demon Lord looked at Chu Xun coldly.


    ¡°It was prepared for Mo Yan. Although he didn¡¯t appear, it¡¯s worth catching a big fish like you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The Fourth Demon Lord smiled disdainfully. ¡°Chu the Devil, you are as cunning as a fox. But do you really think you can trap me?¡±


    Chu Xun frowned and felt uneasy.


    The Fourth Demon Lord forced out a drop of True Blood and formed a magic signet with both hands. Suddenly, an eddy appeared.


    ¡°Goodbye, Chu the Devil. I¡¯ll kill you one day.¡± The Fourth Demon Lord looked at Chu Xun with grim eyes and stepped into the black eddy with one foot.


    ¡°Mengdie, don¡¯t let him go,¡± Chu Xun shouted. The black eddy was a transmission door.


    The Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s cultivation was truly frightening. If he were to escape, he would cause a disaster.


    Mengdie nodded slightly and pointed a finger to the air. A branch extended out of the cage. At this moment, half of the Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s body had already entered the black eddy. However, the branch caught his leg outside and fiercely pulled him outwards.


    The Fourth Demon Lord roared in shock. Half of his body had entered the eddy and couldn¡¯t get out. What he used was the Blood Escaping Magic of the Subterranean Devils Clan. With his one leg tied up by a branch, he couldn¡¯t break free at all. The two forces formed a tug-of-war.


    The Fourth Demon Lord felt that he was about to be torn apart. He screamed, ¡°Chu the Devil, I must tear you into pieces.¡±


    Poof!


    His blood splashed. The Fourth Demon Lord disappeared with the black eddy, but a leg was left, torn off from his body.


    The Subterranean Devil Army had already been wiped out. The rest of the people stared at the leg wrapped by the branch, dumbfounded.


    Chu Xun came and motioned for Mengdie to retract the cage. A wisp of Violet Underworld Flame hit the leg and burned it to ashes.


    Although the Fourth Demon Lord escaped, he had lost one leg, meaning that his combat strength would be greatly diminished. If they met again, Chu Xun would be able to kill him with the 12 Star Flags.


    After the battle came to an end, Qiu Yunping was the happiest. The crisis in Shadowless City had been completely resolved.


    Chu Xun was injured and returned to the hotel to recover.


    All in all, the rewards he had reaped this time were good. It had been worthwhile for him to cripple the Fourth Demon Lord and acquire the Shengyang Flower.


    However, the hidden tricks the Subterranean Devils Clan left behind had appeared. It seemed that the world would be even more chaotic in the future.


    Chu Xun was deep in thought. Should he break through his new stage of cultivation or not? He was at the threshold of the intermediate stage of the Nascent Soul now. He could promote his cultivation to a new stage at any time. However, he was afraid that if he stayed in seclusion for decades, there was no time for him to gather the materials for Life Extension Elixir. The elders on the mountain would not be able to wait for him to come out.


    After thinking for a moment, he gave up the temptation of breaking through and took out the incomplete map to study.


    The materials required to make the Life Extension Elixir were all rare treasures. They could only be stumbled upon by luck. If this incomplete map was real, he thought he could go to the Immortal Island in the sea.


    To Chu Xun¡¯s surprise, someone came to him one day. It was Zhong Ren, the Grand Advisor, who was now a Grade Nine Human King. After so many years, his appearance hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    ¡°Did the top official send you here?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Zhong Ren nodded and said, ¡°It has been fifty years since we met last time. You are a bird of passage. If it weren¡¯t for what happened a few days ago, I wouldn¡¯t know where to find you.¡±


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    After hearing Zhong Ren¡¯s words, Chu Xun frowned slightly and asked in surprise, ¡°The Ocean race?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Earth has mutated so much not only on land but also in the water. The sea is mysterious. In addition, many powerful marine creatures suddenly appeared on the continent. Lian City almost fell, and nearly a million people died,¡± Zhong Ren said.

 Chapter 588 - Sea Beasts

    The sea? Chu Xun thought to himself, ¡°The world is getting more and more chaotic. There are so many different races here.¡±


    Regardless of their identity, they were courting death by massacring ordinary people.


    ¡°Please go back and tell the top official that I understand what he means. I will go there in a few days,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Zhong Ren nodded and told Chu Xun mysteriously, ¡°The country is studying a kind of thermal weapon, which is powerful. It is now in the experimental stage and can be used in a few days.¡±


    ¡°A thermal weapon?¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t care about it. Except for nuclear bombs, no matter how strong the thermal weapon was, it couldn¡¯t hurt the experts at the Immortal Level.


    ¡°The thermal weapon is different from the previous ones. It might be able to kill an expert at the Gold Immortal Realm,¡± Zhong Ren said in a low voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Chu Xun was shocked. ¡°It might kill an expert at the Immortal Level. Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve tested it. The thermal weapon can break through a one-meter-thick steel plate,¡± Zhong Ren said.


    Chu Xun was even more shocked. ¡°Is it possible? Even an expert at the Gold Immortal Realm can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°The top official said that you have the right to know and have the right to dispatch it when it is put into use.¡±


    Chu Xun felt a little excited. If what Zhong Ren said was true, it would be a powerful force. The country would have the confidence to deter warriors. Although the nuclear bomb could also deter them, it had great side effects. Wherever a nuclear bomb launched, the place would be barren for decades.


    Having chatted with Zhong Ren for a long time, he couldn¡¯t wait to see what kind of thermal weapon it was.


    After staying in Shadowless City for a day, Zhong Ren left.


    After saying goodbye to Qiu Yunping, Chu Xun rushed to Lian City.


    The city faced the sea. Most of the people depended on the sea to make a living. But now, many creatures in the sea were very fierce and went ashore. In the past, prawns and crabs were just food, but as time went by, humans became their food.


    The warriors in Lian City spontaneously formed guard teams to protect the citizens and fight against the creatures in the sea.


    However, the sea creatures were too strong now. For example, a crab was as large as a villa. Its carapace was impenetrable, and its pincers could easily overturn a five- or six-story residential building.


    The lobsters were several meters long, and their carapaces were very solid. They could walk on their hands and feet.


    What was even more terrifying were sea snakes. They were terrifyingly large, coiling about like mountains. When their tails swept about, they could easily shatter a mountain top.


    The creatures in the sea had begun cultivating. Moreover, from the looks of them, they had cultivated for a long time. They had strong cultivation. Human experts of the same level were no match for them.


    The population of Lian City was roughly thirty million, and now that half of the city was destroyed by the sea beasts. Therefore, millions of people had lost their lives and became food for these sea beasts.


    Sea beasts were different from land creatures and seemed to like to eat people very much.


    The warriors were all exhausted. The number of sea beasts was large. Their attacks didn¡¯t stop at all. The warriors were not enough in number to resist. Some of them even had to lead the citizens to flee.


    Poof!


    An expert at the Grade Nine of the Human King Realm was torn into two pieces by the terrifying crab¡¯s pincer. Then, it chewed him. The sound of bones breaking made people feel uneasy.


    Boom!


    This was a huge sea scorpion more than ten meters long. Its long tail was comparable to the arm of a crane that could easily flip over a residential building.


    Swoosh!


    A terrifying tiger shark was in human shape with its shark head, looking ugly. It opened its mouth and took a deep breath. Several warriors were sucked over by it. It opened its mouth and showed its sharp fangs. Then, it tore off a warrior¡¯s arm and chewed it.


    This scene was bloody and cruel, which made people shocked. Human warriors were afraid.


    ¡°Haha¡­ It tastes not bad.¡± The tiger shark laughed out loud.


    ¡°Kill the beast!¡±


    An expert in the Human-Immortal Realm flew over and fought against the tiger shark. They fought fiercely. In the end, the shark defeated him and bit off his head.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A fierce battle broke out again. This kind of battle had broken out countless times in the past few days.


    The human warriors suffered heavy casualties and retreated step by step. The sea beasts kept chasing them and fed on them. It seemed that the beasts were happy and never tired.


    In just an hour, countless human warriors were killed or injured and became the food of the sea beasts.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Some warriors with high cultivation shouted and tried to avoid the attack. If it went on like this, all the human warriors would die.


    Several experts in the Human-Immortal Realm protected the others as they retreated.


    Among the sea beasts was a strange man who looked like a monkey and wore a straw hat. Sitting on a sedan chair carried by several giant lobsters, he ordered the sea beasts to attack continuously.


    An expert at the Immortal Level noticed that. He didn¡¯t expect the sea beasts had a leader. With a single leap, he crossed a thousand meters. Then he charged at the strange man in the sedan chair. If he killed this person, the sea beasts would have no leader and descend into chaos.


    A few sea beasts wanted to stop him but were smashed into blood mist by the expert. He rushed to a hundred meters away from the strange man, raised his hand, and threw out an energy chain.


    Unexpectedly, the strange man stamped his feet and moved like a ghost. His palm, as withered as a claw, easily broke the energy chain. Then he rushed to the human expert and reached out quickly. His hand penetrated the other side¡¯s protective aura, pierced into the expert¡¯s chest, and pulled out his heart. After that, he raised his head with a ferocious smile on his face.


    What the expert last saw was a strange face full of fur. The monkey-liked man wasn¡¯t a human but a sea monkey.


    The sea monkey was a primate. It could cultivate at high speed. In addition, it was cunning and cruel.


    ¡°As a group of small potatoes, how dare you try to kill me? ¡± The sea monkey¡¯s eyes were scarlet and looked very cruel. It showed its sharp teeth. Then it jumped thousands of meters with one leap and rushed toward those experts at the Immortal Level.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± The Human Immortals shouted. The sea monkey¡¯s cultivation was terrifying. They were no match for it.


    However, the sea monkey moved so fast that it caught up with the experts with a few leaps. With a wave of its claw, it crushed half of an expert¡¯s head. Then it held the body and crazily sucked his brain marrow.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± The nearby expert raised his blade and chopped towards the sea monkey.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew everywhere. The sea monkey¡¯s head was even harder than secret gold. The expert convulsed, and his purlicue cracked.


    The sea monkey sucked the body¡¯s brain marrow. Then it looked at the expert who chopped it with its scarlet eyes and grinned. Its smile looked ugly, and there was some blood left on its teeth.


    Its legs kicked out, leaving behind afterimages in the air. It scratched towards the expert¡¯s neck with its sharp claws.


    The face of the expert turned pale. He could not dodge the sea monkey¡¯s attack at all.


    The other warrior roared sadly.


    At the critical moment, a fiery figure suddenly descended from the sky. With a boom, the ground cracked, and rocks flew everywhere. The sea monkey screamed, trampled by a gigantic claw.


    The surrounding temperature rose rapidly, causing the ground to crack. Everyone was shocked as they saw the giant beast shadow with the red flames.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin,¡± someone quietly called out.


    Flaming Qilin lowered his head to look at the sea monkey beneath his feet. He said with disdain, ¡°Like a worthless person in imposing attire, you won¡¯t be able to be a human even if you put on clothes. Who gave you the courage to go ashore?¡±


    Crack!


    The Flaming Qilin¡¯s giant claw sunk into the ground, turning the vicious sea monkey into meat paste and burning it to ashes.


    Roar!


    Flaming Qilin roared with waves of his voice.


    ¡°You sea beasts, I¡¯ll give you three breaths to get back to the sea, or I¡¯ll kill you without mercy.¡±


    The sea beasts were stunned to see Flaming Qilin crushing the sea monkey to death by his single claw. The huge crab was brandishing its pincers toward Flaming Qilin, like provoking.


    Flaming Qilin immediately roared furiously. With a jump of one kilometer, he rushed straight at the big crab. With his huge body leaping high into the air, he dived down and stepped directly on the crab¡¯s back.


    Crack!


    The crab shell, which was harder than steel, couldn¡¯t resist the force of Flaming Qilin. He made four bloody holes on the crab shell.


    Flaming Qilin was surrounded by the Red Flame Qi, which melted the crab shell. The crab was paralyzed by pain, and its whole body was smoking. Everyone could smell the meat fragrance.


    Boom!


    Flaming Qilin jumped down and crushed the crab¡¯s head and its huge pincers directly.


    The surrounding sea beasts were stunned, none daring to move.


    Flaming Qilin was angry. Three breaths of time had passed, but the sea beasts stayed still without moving. His red flames swirled around him. Then he rushed into the group of sea beasts. He crashed lots of sea beasts and created a path of blood. Every time meeting a large beast, he would spit out a mouthful of lava. He was like a giant push dozer, cutting through the sea beasts like dealing with dry weeds. He kept on dealing with them for a while. Countless sea beasts were burned to ashes by his flames.


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s true form was so intimidating that the sea beasts couldn¡¯t compare to him at all. They were easily killed by Flaming Qilin.


    The human warriors were shocked. Flaming Qilin was so terrifying that he was almost invincible.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin is mighty!¡±


    ¡°Please wipe out all these sea beasts!¡±


    ¡°You bastards, stop running. Why not fight with Flaming Qilin?¡±


    The human warriors were happy. Flaming Qilin was powerful. He killed the sea monkey with one claw. No matter what kind of sea beasts he met, he would turn them into ashes.


    The sea beasts were in fear and not stupid. Having known how terrifying Flaming Qilin was, they drew back like the tide.


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s killing desire surged. He chased after the sea beasts. The ground was littered with the corpses of sea beasts, but none of them were intact. Some of the bodies had been destroyed, while the others¡¯ heads had been burned away by the flames.


    The mountain-sized sea scorpion was the fastest to escape. Flaming Qilin caught up with it and cut its enormous tail with a single swipe of its claw. After that, he spat out a mouthful of red flames that directly roasted the sea scorpion.


    The sea snake, more than thirty meters long, wriggled its enormous body. Flaming Qilin pounced on it and stepped on its head. Its enormous body swiftly twined around Flaming Qilin, about to strangle him to death. However, it was almost roasted by Flaming Qilin¡¯s red flames.


    Flaming Qilin was furious. He opened the sea snake¡¯s huge mouth and then spat a mouthful of magma into its mouth. The snake twisted its huge body desperately in pain, slapping the ground with its tail and causing the ground to explode. Finally, it was covered with fire and burned into a long ash mark.

 Chapter 589 - A Bloody Battle for Hundreds of Miles

    ¡°Flaming Qilin.¡±


    ¡°Flaming Qilin.¡±


    ¡°Flaming Qilin.¡±


    Seeing the sea beasts killed or fleeing in panic, the warriors present all shouted the name of Flaming Qilin.


    Flaming Qilin had appeared in his original form. He was a divine beast, majestic and awe-inspiring. He alone bravely made the sea beasts defeated.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s follow Flaming Qilin and chase these sea beasts back to the sea!¡± Someone shouted.


    Under the leadership of Flaming Qilin, the human warriors began their pursuit.


    After a bloody battle for hundreds of miles, the sea beasts were finally forced to the seaside. The sea was their territory. These sea beasts finally stopped panicking and turned to look at the human warriors in the distance with hatred.


    ¡°If you dare come ashore again, I¡¯ll slaughter you all!¡± Flaming Qilin roared. Because he didn¡¯t like water, he didn¡¯t enter the sea.


    Swoosh!


    After Flaming Qilin finished his words, a terrible water column suddenly rose from the sea, like a water dragon that rushed toward Flaming Qilin with violent power.


    Flaming Qilin roared angrily. He raised his head and released a terrifying streak of red flames that smashed into the water dragon.


    With a sizzling sound, water and fire met each other, and a large amount of steam rose in the air. However, the huge body of Flaming Qilin was moving backward. His huge claws caused four deep gullies on the ground.


    Everyone was shocked. The power of Flaming Qilin was no match for the water dragon. Flaming Qilin was forced to retreat.


    Roar!


    Flaming Qilin spurted out a red flame again, boiled the water dragon in the air into steam, and roared at the sea.


    At that moment, a figure appeared on the waves, moving as fast as lightning. It was a handsome young man with a fair complexion. The sea beasts lowered their head to show respect to him.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin?¡± The man was clearly surprised to see Flaming Qilin.


    Flaming Qilin took human form and looked at the other party. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Jinhua.¡± The other party behaved very politely.


    ¡°What¡¯s your true form?¡± Flaming Qilin felt that he was strong and at least an expert in the Earth Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Tiger Whale.¡± Jinhua didn¡¯t conceal his identity.


    ¡°Did you send them ashore?¡± Flaming Qilin asked.


    Jinhua shook his head. ¡°This sea region isn¡¯t under Tiger Whale Clan¡¯s jurisdiction. I saw you killed so many sea creatures and can¡¯t pretend I didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°They had gone ashore to kill many human beings. Don¡¯t you think I should kill them?¡± Flaming Qilin asked.


    ¡°The ban on sea creatures¡¯ movement has been lifted, so it¡¯s unavoidable that they come ashore. The Ocean race is curious about the land,¡± Jinhua explained.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m also curious about the sea. I want to have a visit there. Can you be my guide?¡± Flaming Qilin asked.


    ¡°Yes, I can do it anytime. However, your cultivation level is not high enough. Why not cultivate for more time? I am afraid that you will meet danger in the sea if you go now.¡±


    Flaming Qilin sneered. ¡°Stop boasting. Why don¡¯t we have a battle?¡±


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s do it.¡± Jinhua stepped onto land and faced him.


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s eyes were full of fighting desire. He took a step forward and raised his fist to punch violently.


    Not to be outdone, there was interest in Jinhua¡¯s eyes. He was surrounded by blue light flowing like water. It protected his body so that he could confront the tough with toughness.


    Boom!


    The two fought against each other fiercely. There were no buildings, and it was empty around, but the sand kept bursting and sent flying all over the sky.


    Boom!


    Their fists collided, and a violent force spread out. Flaming Qilin was knocked back hundreds of meters by Jinhua, whose cultivation was a little higher than his.


    ¡°You are strong.¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s numb arms swung out once more to charge at Jinhua. With Red Flame Qi that coiled around his body, he exerted his strength to the limit.


    The two fought another earth-shattering battle. The power was so terrifying that the energy ripples came from it could easily tear up steel.


    Boom!


    Once again, Flaming Qilin was knocked back by Jinhua¡¯s fist.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a match for me,¡± Jinhua said.


    Flaming Qilin waved his hand. ¡°However, it won¡¯t be easy for you to kill me.¡±


    Jinhua shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no enmity between us, so why should I kill you?¡±


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a figure shot out from the crowd. It was faster than lightning, rushing straight at Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Because Flaming Qilin had his back to the person, Jinhua hurriedly warned him of the risk.


    Flaming Qilin felt a cold chill on his back and fiercely shifted to the side.


    Poof!


    His blood splashed in the air. He looked uneasy. He reacted too late and was cut across his right shoulder. A deep wound appeared.


    Both Flaming Qilin and Jinhua looked at the person who had launched the sneak attack. The person¡¯s expression was gloomy, and his eyes shone with a crafty light. He was in black, and his sword emitted a bone-chilling aura.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± There were flames in Flaming Qilin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I am Hei Sha. I came from the Draconian race.¡± The person sneered coldly.


    ¡°Despicable bastard, how dare you to raid me?¡± Flaming Qilin was very angry.


    ¡°I can do anything to kill you.¡± Hei Sha cackled maliciously. With a flash, he pounced towards Flaming Qilin.


    At that moment, Jinhua made his move and intercepted Hei Sha. With tumultuous waves around his body, he charged at Hei Sha.


    Hei Sha slashed out with his sword and split the waves. At the same time, he and Jinhua were knocked back by the collide. The two were about equal in strength.


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m helping you to deal with him.¡± Hei Sha looked at Jinhua in surprise.


    ¡°When did I ask you to help me?¡± Jinhua didn¡¯t feel grateful at all. ¡°How could I ask someone as despicable as you to help me? Moreover, I was only competing with Flaming Qilin, not wanting to kill him.¡±


    The warriors around them were furious. The person was so shameless that he launched a sneak attack. Flaming Qilin had led them to kill many sea beasts just now. Thus, he had a high status in their hearts.


    ¡°You are so stupid.¡± Hei Sha¡¯s face darkened. He turned to Jinhua. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±


    Jinhua turned back to look at Flaming Qilin, puzzled by Hei Sha¡¯s words.


    In fact, Flaming Qilin was a little surprised. He did not expect that Jinhua would protect him. He was not afraid at all. Even if the two joined forces to fight him, he would be safe because Chu Xun was in the spaceship hidden in the clouds above him. He admired what Jinhua said and did. He was a gentleman.


    ¡°You and I should join forces to kill him first. After that, I will tell you who he is. Trust me!¡± Hei Sha was anxious. Flaming Qilin¡¯s wound was quickly healing up.


    ¡°Why should I join forces with you? What does it matter to me who he is?¡± Jinhua sneered.


    ¡°To put it bluntly, Draconian race was once a member of the sea. He, Flaming Qilin, is one of the best friends of Chu the Devil. Do you know how many people of my race were killed by Chu the Devil? He is like a vicious executioner. If he were here, we would not be able to defeat him even if we join forces together. Without Chu the Devil, it is a good opportunity to kill Flaming Qilin. If we let him off, there will be a disaster in the sea in the future. Haven¡¯t you seen how cruel he was when he killed the sea beasts just now?¡± Hei Sha had hidden for a long time. After making sure that Chu Xun was not there, he decided to kill Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°Some of our sea creatures had gone ashore and killed countless humans. Then he took revenge on them. I have nothing to say about it,¡± Jinhua said.


    ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡± Hei Sha was angry. ¡°If you do not kill him today, you will regret your decision in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡± Jinhua insisted on his own opinion.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to kill him, please retreat. I will kill him,¡± Hei Sha said angrily.


    Jinhua sneered. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t fought against me, you wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to ambush him. Do you think I would let you off?¡±


    ¡°Brother Jinhua, thanks for your kindness, but I don¡¯t think he alone can kill me today. He and I are destined to be enemies.¡± Flaming Qilin bypassed Jinhua and faced Hei Sha. ¡°If you want to kill me, feel free to do so.¡±


    Jinhua was a bit angry. Flaming Qilin was too stubborn. Was it suitable for him to show off now? However, since Flaming Qilin chose to fight, he was speechless and stepped backward.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely a good friend of Chu the Devil. You have a special personality, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t die.¡± Hei Sha gave him a sinister laugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s Red Flame Qi swirled around him. Then he pounced towards Hei Sha.


    Hei Sha¡¯s cultivation level was about the same as Jinhua¡¯s. Flaming Qilin was not his match. In addition, he was injured and much weaker than Hei Sha now. But it would not be easy for Hei Sha to kill Flaming Qilin.


    Clang! Clang!


    Sparks flew everywhere. Flaming Qilin was using his fist to block Hei Sha¡¯s Sacred Relic, a longsword. The two were having a fierce battle, and it was barely possible to see two faint shadows tangling with each other.


    Poof!


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s blood splashed out everywhere. Flaming Qilin was still no match for Hei Sha and was sent flying. A deep wound appeared on his chest.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, go to the hell!¡± Hei Sha laughed viciously. His longsword stabbed Flaming Qilin as fiercely as a viper.


    Swoosh!


    A beam of green light streaked across the horizon towards Hei Sha.


    Hei Sha reacted quickly. He slashed out with his sword, with a clang, sparks flying in all directions. At that moment, an arrow appeared and was sent flying. Hei Sha himself was also knocked back.


    Hei Sha knew that someone wanted to save Flaming Qilin. Without seeing the unknown person, he charged towards Flaming Qilin and didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to kill Flaming Qilin.


    Swoosh!


    He was fast, but the arrow was even faster. It seemed as if the person could predict his movements. Although he hit the first arrow flying, the next three arrows were flying to him.


    Hei Sha roared angrily. He waved his sword and sent all three arrows flying. After lifting his head, he found Flaming Qilin had already flown backward to distance himself from him.


    Everyone focused on the woman behind Flaming Qilin. She was in white with a holy crown, holding a bow. A fierce aura came from her.


    ¡°Brother Flaming Qilin, how do you feel?¡± The Sacred Maiden asked concernedly. At the same time, she began to heal Flaming Qilin with her Elf race¡¯s special life power.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Flaming Qilin was so angry he cursed out loud. ¡°The bastard let you attack. Is he hiding to watch the show?¡±


    Su Wei¡¯er knew that Flaming Qilin was talking about Chu Xun. She was suddenly speechless. When Chu Xun saw Flaming Qilin get injured, he was not worried but laughed out loud. It was difficult for Su Wei¡¯er to understand the friendship between them.


    Su Wei¡¯er was not even as strong as Flaming Qilin and could only block Hei Sha for a moment.


    Hei Sha¡¯s eyes were cold as he laughed malevolently. ¡°Here comes another one to die.¡±


    Swoosh!


    After Hei Sha finished speaking, a small figure rushed out from the crowd as fast as lightning. The small figure glowed with rainbow light. Its halberd rippled with golden ripples and pierced towards Hei Sha¡¯s head with fearsome might.

 Chapter 590 - The Naughty Girl Jiu You

    The sudden attack stunned everyone. It was fierce, ruthless, and resolute.


    Moreover, the attack was the same as Hei Sha¡¯s on Flaming Qilin. They were both sneaker attacks that came from the back.


    Hei Sha felt a chill. He felt uneasy and hurried to the side.


    Poof!


    His blood flew everywhere, and he grunted. A chunk of flesh on his shoulder was cut off by the golden halberd.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn over by the figure that suddenly appeared. They saw a child around seven or eight years old. She was barefooted with white skin the same as a porcelain doll. The child¡¯s violet hair fluttered with the wind, and she held a golden halberd in her hand, looking awe-inspiring.


    Chu Xun, who was seeing the show, got shocked. Then his face darkened. ¡°Why is the naughty girl here?¡±


    ¡°Jiu You, why are you here?¡± Su Wei¡¯er did not know Jiu You, but Flaming Qilin shouted in shock.


    ¡°Brother Flaming Qilin, do you know this little girl?¡± Su Wei¡¯er was very surprised, especially surprised at Jiu You¡¯s cultivation. How old was she? How could she be so strong at that age?


    ¡°Of course I know her. She is Chu the Devil¡¯s daughter and consort,¡± Flaming Qilin said.


    Su Wei¡¯er was stunned. She could understand she was his daughter but couldn¡¯t understand she was a consort of Chu the Devil.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that the person would be such a little child.


    Hearing the words of Flaming Qilin, Jiu You rolled her eyes and said, ¡°My grandma asked me to come here.¡±


    Flaming Qilin knew that the grandma that Jiu You mentioned was Chu Xun¡¯s mother, Liu Ran.


    Hei Sha had a nervous expression on his face that was tinged with fear. Everyone was curious. Although having been hurt by the child, his cultivation level was higher than the girl. Why did he have such a worried expression?


    Hei Sha knew who Jiu You was. He was not afraid of Jiu You but the person behind her.


    Actually, Hei Sha was looking for Chu Xun. So did Jiu You. She had been hiding in the crowd for a long time as well. After ensuring Chu Xun wasn¡¯t at present, she finally made her move. She asked, ¡°Flaming Qilin, where¡¯s Chu Xun?¡±


    Su Wei¡¯er was about to speak, but Flaming Qilin spoke first, ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Jiu You responded as if she was disappointed or relieved.


    ¡°Did you sneak out?¡± Flaming Qilin asked when he saw Jiu You¡¯s reaction.


    Jiu You was slightly stunned. She rolled her eyes and smiled like a little fox, saying, ¡°Flaming Qilin, let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll kill this guy for you. If you see Chu Xun, please put in a good word for me.¡±


    Flaming Qilin thought it was probably too late, but he still said, ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Jiu You pointed at Hei Sha with the halberd. ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Swoosh!


    Her little body shot forth like a stream of light. Golden riddles undulated around the halberd in her hand. Then she charged at Hei Sha¡¯s head.


    Hei Sha smirked. He was happy about the conversation between Jiu You and Flaming Qilin. From their words, he knew that Chu Xun was not here. Since Chu the Devil was not here, he did not feel anxious anymore. If he could kill Flaming Qilin and Jiu You, he would feel happy.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew when the halberd and the sword collided, and a terrifying force erupted.


    Clang! Clang!


    Although Jiu You was young, she could match Flaming Qilin for the cultivation. In some aspects, she was even stronger than Flaming Qilin, such as her fighting style, which was more violent. Flaming Qilin was a divine beast, but Jiu You was a top demonic beast.


    Jiu You¡¯s golden halberd waved in the air skillfully, causing golden ripples to surge layer by layer, violent and fierce.


    Hei Sha¡¯s sword light could not penetrate Jiu You¡¯s defense at all. It was constantly shattered by the halberd, which forced him to retreat again and again.


    Boom!


    Hei Sha¡¯s Internal Breath swept toward Jiu You. Jiu You¡¯s halberd hit the waves of Internal Breath, but she was knocked back. The halberd in her hand buzzed.


    Although Jiu You was brave and fierce, her cultivation was not as good as Hei Sha¡¯s, so she was knocked back by Internal Breath.


    The surrounding people knew that Jiu You was no match for Hei Sha, but it would not be easy for Hei Sha to kill Jiu You.


    ¡°Brother Lang, don¡¯t stay still anymore,¡± Hei Sha suddenly roared.


    A figure flashed across the crowd and pounced on Jiu You¡¯s back.


    ¡°How despicable he is.¡± Seeing someone was attacking a little child, Jinhua couldn¡¯t withhold his anger and cursed.


    Jiu You swept across the sky with the halberd, creating golden ripples like the waves in the sea. At the same time, Su Wei¡¯er got ready to shoot the arrows and shot three arrows at the figure attacking Jiu You.


    The ambusher slammed his palm down, and a huge wolf claw appeared in the air. It tore apart the golden ripples caused by the halberd. At that moment, the arrows were approaching, which forced him to wave his hand again and send three arrows flying.


    Boom!


    Hei Sha took the opportunity to strike out with his sword. The Sword Qi hit Jiu You¡¯s halberd and sent her flying hundreds of meters away.


    Hei Sha¡¯s eyes were sinister. He swung his sword, sending myriads of Sword Qi towards Jiu You.


    Knowing that Jiu You could not avoid the Sword Qi at all, the people at present were shocked.


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Suddenly, an angry roar exploded in the air like thunder. The terrible sound waves made the surging waves in the sea explode in an instant. The wind and sand on the ground blew up. Everyone felt dizzy, and their ears buzzed. The Sword Qi rushing toward Jiu You directly exploded and disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°He is angry.¡± Flaming Qilin gloated.


    The faces of Hei Sha and the person who ambushed Jiu You suddenly changed. The person who ambushed Jiu You was an expert of the Lycan race named Lang Hun. He came with Hei Sha to Lian City because he learned that the sea ban had been lifted. They wanted to join with the forces of the sea to deal with the human forces on land. Unexpectedly, they met Flaming Qilin here. After ensuring that Chu Xun was not here, they wanted to kill Flaming Qilin.


    Jinhua¡¯s face suddenly changed. A human expert had arrived.


    Everyone raised their heads and looked over. They saw Chu Xun, dressed in black, walking down from mid-air step by step, as if he was stepping on an invisible staircase.


    ¡°Chu the Devil!¡± Someone exclaimed.


    Chu the Devil had arrived. They looked at Hei Sha and Lang Hun, gloating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hei Sha panicked. With a flash, he charged into the distance.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure swooped down from mid-air, causing a loud explosion in the air. He threw a punch at fleeing Hei Sha. Before he arrived, his fist had already enveloped him.


    Boom!


    Hei Sha did not even have time to scream and was turned to pieces by the fist light.


    Lang Hun was almost scared to death. He transformed into his true form, a huge wolf more than seven meters long, jumped thousands of meters, and fled frantically.


    Unfortunately, his speed was no match for Chu Xun¡¯s. In less than two breaths, he was caught up by Chu Xun. Then a huge handprint fell from the sky. With a boom, the seven-meter-long giant wolf was smashed into pieces, with flesh and blood flowing everywhere.


    Everyone was stunned, especially the sea creatures. Just now, Chu Xun¡¯s roar had turned a large number of sea creatures into a blood mist, tinting the seawater around them red.


    Everyone had seen the strength of Hei Sha and Lang Hun. However, both of them were defeated by Chu Xun with one punch and one palm separately. It was frightening.


    Chu Xun turned around and glared at Jiu You.


    Jiu You rolled her big eyes with a sweet smile on her face, trying to please Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun remained unmoved. In a flash, he appeared right next to Jiu You, caught her, and slapped her butt.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I am wrong. I am really wrong¡­¡± Jiu You cried in pain.


    Chu Xun still remained unmoved. ¡°Naughty girl, you deserve a lesson. How dare you travel thousands of miles to the seaside alone?¡±


    ¡°Damn you, how dare you hit me! I¡¯ll tell my grandma when I get back!¡± Seeing that begging for mercy was useless, Jiu You threatened him directly.


    ¡°If your grandma knows that you sneaked out, will she blame me for beating you up?¡± Chu Xun slapped her hard a few more times before stopping.


    Jiu You was speechless with pain and clapped her hands over her little butt. Chu Xun showed no mercy at all.


    ¡°Why did you come out and play without bringing me?¡± Jiu You said with a pout.


    Chu Xun wanted to beat her again. ¡°I¡¯m not here to play.¡±


    ¡°But this place looks fun,¡± Jiu You muttered.


    ¡°How dare you retort?¡± Chu Xun glared at her and said, ¡°Go back now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± After saying that, Jiu You saw Chu Xun¡¯s face darken. She quickly took Chu Xun¡¯s hand flatteringly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t drive me back. What if I encounter bad people on the way back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lucky for them not to encounter you,¡± Chu Xun said angrily.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t drive me away, I¡¯ll tell you a piece of good news. Do you want to hear it?¡± Jiu You laughed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Jing Hong,¡± Jiu You said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Xun asked, caring about Jing Hong.


    ¡°Please promise me not to drive me away first.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± The naughty girl still dared to bargain with him.


    ¡°All right. Jing Hong is pregnant. She has a baby.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help exclaiming. He was stunned, and it took him a long time to digest the shocking news.


    ¡°Jing Hong¡¯s pregnant¡­ Jing Hong¡¯s pregnant¡­ Does that mean I¡¯m going to be a father?¡± Chu Xun murmured to himself with a silly smile on his face.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Chu Xun looked at Jiu You and asked.


    Jiu You nodded.


    Chu Xun was overjoyed. With a flash, he appeared on the surface of the sea. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi around him surged wildly and swept over the sea wildly, causing huge waves in the sea with a radius of hundreds of meters.


    Chu Xun raised his head and laughed wildly, his laughter shaking the sky. Since the earth began to mutate, he had been fighting everywhere. Wherever he went, hundreds of people died. Although he was always going against the natural order, he was still worried that nature would take revenge on his children. He didn¡¯t expect that he would have a child so easily.


    Chu Xun laughed wildly in thought. He thought that Little Wu would be the first to be pregnant because the first woman he slept with was her. He didn¡¯t expect Jing Hong was the first to have a baby. He was proud of himself for being young and vigorous.


    The people on the shore looked at Chu Xun laughing, wondering why he suddenly went crazy.


    Flaming Qilin ran over to Jiu You and asked, ¡°What did you say to him that made him so insane?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jiu You turned around and kicked him away. She remembered that Flaming Qilin had tricked her just now. Flaming Qilin didn¡¯t tell her the truth that Chu Xun was here. Thus, she confessed she had sneaked out and was slapped by Chu Xun.

 Chapter 591 - The Most Delicious Meat Is That of Dragon and Donkey

    Chu Xun was happy about the news that Jing Hong was pregnant. Thousands of years had passed since he returned to the Earth. How could he not be happy when he knew he would become a father?


    After being crazy for a while, Chu Xun gradually calmed down, considering either seeking the Immortal Island or returning to Dream Hell Mountain.


    Finally, Chu Xun decided to look for the Immortal Island. Dream Hell Mountain was safe, and the elders there would take good care of Jing Hong.


    Chu Xun returned from the sea, and Jinhua¡¯s face was full of vigilance. Chu Xun was so powerful that Jinhua could do nothing with him. Unexpectedly, Chu Xun nodded and smiled at him. He was slightly stunned.


    Chu Xun healed Flaming Qilin first and then looked at Jinhua, thinking Jinhua might know about the Immortal Island. Moreover, he saw clearly on the ship that Jinhua had a good temperament.


    ¡°Friend Jinhua, I have a question.¡±


    Jinhua thought silently, ¡°Although Chu the Devil is powerful, he is not as unreasonable as Hei Sha said.¡± He nodded and said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Immortal Island has appeared in the sea. Do you know about it?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Jinhua said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the news to spread so fast. It does exist, but Forbidden Area Installation and immortal mist have covered it, making it hard to get close.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the specific location of it?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Jinhua nodded and said, ¡°If you want to go there, I¡¯d advise you not to.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The appearance of the Immortal Island attracted the attention of various forces in the sea. It is said that there are lots of treasures there. All of the forces are researching how to get onto the island. They have already sealed off the island. Not to mention humans, even the weaker forces of the sea are unable to approach it,¡± Jinhua said earnestly.


    ¡°I guess your Tiger Whale Clan should be powerful, right?¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Jinhua said, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. Since the Earth began to mutate, the sea region has been constantly expanded, and all sorts of forces have emerged. My Tiger Whale Clan barely occupies a small corner of the sea.¡±


    ¡°You mean that your Tiger Whale Clan also has participated in sealing off the island, right?¡±


    Jinhua nodded.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Can you cooperate with me?¡±


    Jinhua shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t want to, but my agreement is of no use. I don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded secretly. Jinhua was honest. Even if Jinhua agreed, Chu Xun would not believe.


    ¡°Why not take me to see the master of your clan, and I¡¯ll talk to him myself,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Smiling bitterly, Jinhua replied, ¡°Brother Chu, please do not force me like this. You are a human. I dare not bring you back to my clan without permission.¡±


    Chu Xun understood Jinhua¡¯s concerns. After all, the relationship between the sea clans and human races was still uncertain.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force you,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile, ¡°but please go back and tell your clan that I have an incomplete map of the Immortal Island. I will stay here for three days, waiting for your answer.¡±


    ¡°An incomplete map?¡± Jinhua was obviously a little surprised. How could the incomplete map of the Immortal Island be in the hands of a human being? Did Chu Xun want to cheat for the cooperation? But from his observation, he found that Chu Xun seemed to be very famous on land. He didn¡¯t need to lie.


    Jinhua bid his farewells and left. He would rather believe Chu Xun¡¯s words and report them to his clansmen.


    After Jinhua left, Chu Xun looked at the seafood all over the ground and muttered that it was a waste of delicious food. He asked the people at present to prepare for a seafood feast.


    All the warriors were busy preparing for the feast. After a while, a strong smell of meat spread. It was from a three- or four-meter-long lobster and a crab, as big as a house, which had been roasted by Flaming Qilin before and was brought over to be heated. There was also sea snake soup to drink.


    Chu Xun asked Mengdie to have a taste of the delicious dishes. However, Mengdie didn¡¯t want to try them at all. She was with a Spiritual Body, so she had wind, frost, rain, and dew as nutrition, but never ate real foods.


    Jiu You stared at Mengdie with her gem-like eyes and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Mengdie thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°A wife.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiu You stared at Chu Xun, ¡°How dare you cheat on Jing Hong when she¡¯s pregnant? Haven¡¯t you said you are not here to play?¡±


    Chu Xun raised his hand and flicked her on the forehead. Mengdie didn¡¯t know what a wife meant at all. She probably thought a wife meant a friend.


    ¡°Mengdie thinks a wife means a good friend.¡± Chu Xun thought for a moment and felt that it was necessary to explain. He didn¡¯t want the naughty girl to talk nonsense everywhere.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Jiu You didn¡¯t believe him. She looked at Mengdie and asked, ¡°Does a wife mean a good friend?¡±


    Mengdie nodded.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Where does she come from? Chu Xun, you have gone too far. How could you fool such a pure girl?¡± Jiu You complained.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened immediately. He pressed Jiu You down and beat her up again. She was so naughty that he couldn¡¯t withhold.


    Jiu You was the typical person who forgot pain easily. Half an hour later, she said to Mengdie, ¡°Even if you are one of Chu Xun¡¯s wives, you can only be ranked fifth because I am ranked fourth. You have to call me Fourth Sister. I will take care of you in the future.¡±


    Mengdie didn¡¯t fully understand her words. Chu Xun turned around and said, ¡°Mengdie, once she says something like that, you can beat her up directly.¡±


    Mengdie was very obedient to Chu Xun¡¯s words. She suppressed Jiu You easily and beat her up.


    Only then did Jiu You realize how powerful Mengdie was and didn¡¯t dare to make fun of her anymore.


    Chu Xun said he would wait for three days. He had kept his promise. Fortunately, Jinhua came back on the third day.


    ¡°Brother Jinhua, come here. I¡¯ll treat you to roast lobsters.¡± Flaming Qilin warmly greeted him.


    The corners of Jinhua¡¯s lips twitched. These all belonged to the Ocean race, so how could he eat them?


    ¡°Brother Chu, my clan has agreed to cooperate with you,¡± Jinhua said.


    Chu Xun had guessed the result. The Tiger Whale Clan was not stupid and would not give up the opportunity to ascend the island. Even if they could not ascend the island, they would not suffer any losses.


    ¡°Is the meat of tiger whales delicious, my friend?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Jinhua was so frightened that he trembled. He looked at Chu Xun warily and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°It¡¯s not delicious. It¡¯s really not delicious.¡±


    He was shuddering secretly. The person was too savage and even wanted to eat him. He was so terrifying.


    ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s just a joke. Don¡¯t mind it,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Jinhua muttered in his heart. ¡°The joke isn¡¯t funny at all.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, my clan is quite far away from here. How do you go there?¡± Jinhua deliberately embarrassed Chu Xun, wanting to have psychological equilibrium. He knew that Chu Xun could fly, but his companions might not.


    ¡°You can take us there in your true form,¡± Chu Xun said naturally.


    Jinhua was instantly speechless, feeling he had trapped himself. He felt embarrassed and said, ¡°Brother Chu, please don¡¯t worry. I have already prepared for you. I was joking.¡±


    Jinhua was worried that if he transformed into his true form to carry them, these people might cut off a piece of his meat and roast it when they got hungry.


    Jinhua whistled. Then a huge turtle swam over. It looked as large as a floating island. It was said turtles moved slowly, but the turtle moved rather fast.


    ¡°Brother Chu, please take this way.¡±


    Chu Xun and his companions found it interesting. They jumped on the back of the turtle one after another, leaving Jinhua moving on the surface of the water.


    The turtle was as big as a basketball court, able to ride the wind and waves in the sea, and much more stable and faster than ships.


    Jinhua moved on the water all the way and didn¡¯t get on the back of the turtle, as if he was afraid that Chu Xun would eat him.


    Chu Xun had some questions to ask Jinhua. With a flash, he appeared next to Jinhua and moved on the surface of the sea.


    ¡°Friend Jinhua, who are the most powerful forces in the sea?¡± Chu Xun knew nothing about the sea.


    ¡°There are too many powerful forces. Merely the Sea Wyrm Clan occupies a third of the eastern sea region.¡±


    Chu Xun was secretly shocked. A force that could occupy one-third of the eastern sea region was indeed terrifying.


    ¡°Is there Dragon Clan in the sea?¡± Chu Xun was curious about this. He had heard a lot of stories about the dragon palace.


    However, the sea was always mysterious. Even with the rapid development of technology, it was still hard to explore things in the sea.


    ¡°Do you know the Dragon Clan?¡± Jinhua was curious.


    Chu Xun was slightly shocked. Judging from Jinhua¡¯s reaction, was there really a Dragon Clan in the sea?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know it. I¡¯m just curious,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Jinhua said, ¡°There is indeed a Sea Dragon Clan in the sea.¡±


    Chu Xun was very curious about Jinhua¡¯s reaction because he didn¡¯t show any respect when talking about the Dragon Clan.


    ¡°The Dragon Clan should be powerful, right?¡± Chu Xun was curious.


    Jinhua looked at Chu Xun strangely and said, ¡°Dragons are powerful, but the force of the Dragon Clan is very weak.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Xun was puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Sea Dragon Clan was powerful tens of millions of years ago. The eastern, western, northern, and southern dragon palaces guarded the entire ocean region, but now they¡¯re few in number and have been in decline for a long time. The Sea Dragon Clan had been weak since I was a little child. Moreover, the old dragon king passed away 100 years ago, and only a Dragon Lady was still alive in the eastern region¡¯s Dragon Clan. I haven¡¯t heard of her for so many years, so I don¡¯t know if she is still alive,¡± Jinhua said.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched. There was a big difference between the story he heard and the reality. There was one thing that he was curious about. Were there any differences between sea dragons and dragons? Why was Emperor Ao so powerful? Shouldn¡¯t dragons be strong, be able to command the clouds and rain, and have incredible skills? Of course, except for the lizards with wings. Although they looked like dragons, they were rather much weaker. If he had a chance, he wanted to see the Dragon Lady.


    ¡°How old is the Dragon Lady?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Jinhua wondered why Chu Xun was so interested in the Dragon Clan, but he still replied, ¡°At least a thousand years old.¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned and then smiled. He wanted to find the Dragon Lady. Emperor Ao was alone in the capital city. Chu Xun wanted to seek a wife for him. The Dragon Lady was suitable for him.


    Seeing Chu Xun¡¯s strange smile, Jinhua asked, ¡°Brother Chu, you seem to be very interested in the Dragon Lady.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m more interested in dragon meat. As the saying goes, the most delicious meat is that of dragon and donkey.¡±


    Jinhua lost his balance and almost fell into the sea. He subconsciously kept a distance from Chu Xun. Chu Xun had shocked him. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Xun to want to eat dragon meat. Moreover, he could understand the dragon meat, but what was the donkey meat?

 Chapter 592 - Entering the Sea

    Chu Xun got a general understanding of the sea by means of devious questioning. Jinhua was still wary of him and did not fully believe him. After all, he was a human.


    Along the way, Chu Xun and his companions saw a lot of sea beasts, which were ridiculously large. Fortunately, they were in the sea. If they were on land, they would definitely be overlords.


    With the expert of Tiger Whale Clan accompanying them, their journey was smooth and unhindered. It seemed that the Tiger Whale Clan¡¯s force in the eastern sea region was very strong, at least stronger than what Jinhua said.


    The eastern sea region alone was vast and boundless. The entire sea was definitely much larger than that of land. Without the lead of Jinhua, Chu Xun would lose his way.


    Along the way, Chu Xun saw some cities in the sea. They were built with shells, coral, and so on. Each city was colorful and beautiful.


    However, with important things to deal with, Chu Xun and the others did not stay there for long. They could visit the cities after dealing with the things.


    After hurrying on their journey for an entire day, they finally arrived at the territory of the Tiger Whale Clan. Strictly speaking, it was a city under the charge of the Tiger Whale Clan.


    ¡°Brother Chu, please follow me.¡± Jinhua parted the water surface and entered the sea.


    Chu Xun and the others followed him one after another. Only Flaming Qilin complained because he disliked water.


    This was a large city, similar to a human city, but the whole city was like a cage. The powerful Forbidden Area Installation was like a Mountain-Protection Formation to isolate the water.


    After passing through the enchantment of the Forbidden Area Installation, they saw a city the same as that on land. There was no seawater, but there was fresh air. They saw various sea creatures living here.


    Chu Xun had thought that Jinhua would take them to the headquarters of the Tiger Whale Clan. Unexpectedly, it was just one of the residences of the Tiger Whale Clan. To put it bluntly, it was an office.


    Flaming Qilin was a little angry. It seemed that Jinhua looked down on them.


    Jinhua had guessed Flaming Qilin¡¯s thoughts. He explained with a smile, ¡°The city is the closest residence to the Immortal Island. My clan¡¯s third elder is here in charge of all the things related to the exploration of the Immortal Island. Moreover, the headquarters of my Tiger Whale Clan is far from here. It will take us at least 2 more days to get there.¡±


    Chu Xun motioned Flaming Qilin not to get angry and nodded, showing he understood. Since they were human beings, it was necessary to take precautions all the time. They were not familiar with each other.


    It was a beautiful palace, made of coral, shells, and other materials, like a luxurious castle.


    Chu Xun and others saw the third elder, Jinye, Jinhua had mentioned. Besides, they met the people of the Sea Wyrm Clan and the experts of the White Shark Clan.


    Jinhua introduced them to each other.


    Chu Xun looked them down and up, and so did they.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Jinhua, we didn¡¯t say we would cooperate with so many people, did we?¡±


    ¡°Human experts, please don¡¯t misunderstand. This isn¡¯t Jinhua¡¯s idea but mine.¡± Jinye was white and chubby, with a smile on his face. It seemed he was harmless and misleading.


    As the third elder of the Tiger Whale Clan, how could it be possible that he didn¡¯t possess some ability? Moreover, the leading figures of the Sea Wyrm Clan and White Shark Clan were all at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Flaming Qilin had always been arrogant and unruly. Although the other party¡¯s cultivation was much higher than his, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He sneered and said, ¡°We came to cooperate with your Tiger Whale Clan, but you invite someone else on your own initiative. Aren¡¯t you going too far? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to cooperate.¡±


    Jinye chuckled, and so did the others. They could see that Chu Xun was the leader of the group of people.


    ¡°What do you think, Brother Chu?¡± Jinye asked Chu Xun with a smile.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. He turned around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Flaming Qilin snorted and followed Chu Xun outside.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment. If you want to leave, please leave the incomplete map behind first.¡± The Sea Wyrm Clan¡¯s expert, Jiao Zecheng, snapped.


    Chu Xun seemed not to hear his words and kept walking.


    ¡°Arrogant human, you are in the sea, not on land.¡± Jiao Zecheng¡¯s figure flashed, with violent waves rolling around him. He reached out to grab Chu Xun¡¯s shoulder.


    Chu Xun suddenly turned around and threw a punch. The surging fist light covered Jiao Zecheng in an instant and illuminated his darkened face.


    Boom!


    A violent force spread and rippled. Chu Xun took a few steps back.


    Jiao Zecheng was knocked back, and he staggered a few steps before he could stand still. His arm spasmed, and his purlicue split. Then he looked at Chu Xun in shock.


    Surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he stared at Jiao Zecheng coldly and said, ¡°Are you courting death?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun rushed toward Jiao Zecheng and raised his fist to punch him.


    The two were locked in battle.


    Flaming Qilin frowned. What did Chu Xun mean? He didn¡¯t believe that with Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation, he didn¡¯t defeat Jiao Zecheng in a short time. Moreover, when Jiao Zecheng grabbed Chu Xun¡¯s shoulder, Chu Xun fought him and took a few steps back.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun and Jiao Zecheng collided, and both of them flew backward at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Jinye¡¯s figure flashed and appeared between the two, and then he said with a smile, ¡°Please calm down. Don¡¯t be angry. We can discuss the cooperation. If you continue to fight, I¡¯m afraid my house will be torn apart by you.¡±


    Jiao Zecheng¡¯s eyes flickered, and he cupped his fists and said, ¡°Brother Chu, you are a great expert.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for you. You¡¯re not bad either.¡± Chu Xun cupped his fists and said, ¡°Can we go now?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, please sit down first. Let me explain it to you. If you are not satisfied with my explanation, please feel free to leave. We promise that we will not object to your leaving at that time,¡± Jinye said.


    Chu Xun pondered for a moment, then walked over and sat down, waiting for Jinye to explain.


    ¡°How much do you know about the island, Brother Chu?¡± Jinye asked.


    ¡°I know nothing about it,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Jinye was slightly stunned and then said with a smile, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you a brief introduction of the Immortal Island.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. As Jinye was about to speak, a big hole appeared on the palace¡¯s wall.


    Everyone looked over and saw Jiu You standing at the collapsed place. With a beautiful shell in her hand, she looked at them embarrassedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jiu You apologized in a low voice. She saw a beautiful shell on the wall but couldn¡¯t pull it down for a long time. Then she made a hole in the wall.


    ¡°Jiu You, don¡¯t mess around,¡± Chu Xun scolded Jiu You and looked at Jinye, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for her being naughty. Please forgive her.¡±


    Jinye looked at Jiu You in surprise and was shocked. He had spent a lot of money to build the palace. The wall was so sturdy that it could not be penetrated by a warrior under the Immortal Level. The child was actually an expert at the Immortal Level. It was amazing.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll find someone to fix it.¡± Seeing that Jiu You was as pretty as a delicate porcelain doll and lowered her head after being scolded by Chu Xun, Jinye was too embarrassed to look into it.


    However, after finishing his words, with a boom, Jiu You made another hole in the wall. She ran over to pick up another beautiful shell, turned to stunned Jinye, and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Uncle, the shell is so beautiful. Since you will find someone to repair it, you can find a few more craftsmen at a time.¡±

 Chapter 593 - Ill Eat You If You Keep Staring at Me

    The corners of Jinye¡¯s mouth twitched, and his eyelids twitched. He felt that Jiu You was annoying, but he was too embarrassed to argue with a child. He felt uncomfortable.


    Jiu You watched the two beautiful shells carefully and then gave one of them to Mengdie.


    She had one, and Mengdie had one, but Su Wei¡¯er did not have one. Jiu You looked at Jinye with a sweet smile and asked, ¡°Uncle, can I get one more shell?¡±


    After finishing her words, Jiu You rolled her eyes and charged at her target.


    Jinye¡¯s expression darkened, and he exchanged a quick look with a young man of the Tiger Whale Clan. The man was an expert at the Immortal Level and should be Jinye¡¯s disciple. Jinye felt embarrassed to stop the child, but the young man didn¡¯t.


    The young man understood what he meant and rushed toward Jiu You, shouting, ¡°Little sister, stop it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take only one, Big Brother,¡± Jiu You said and threw a punch at the wall.


    The young man moved fast. He rushed to Jiu You and tried to stop her, with the water around him surging.


    Boom!


    Jiu You¡¯s small fist hit the young man, and a colorful light suddenly erupted. The young man¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he was sent flying.


    Boom!


    The young man was shocked. Jiu You¡¯s strength was so great that he was no match for her. He slammed into the wall, and it collapsed. Then he was buried by a pile of shells and corals.


    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m so sorry. Why did you run ahead of me?¡± Jiu You scratched her head in a daze. Then she picked up a beautiful shell, went back, and gave it to Su Wei¡¯er.


    Jinye, Jiao Zecheng, and the others were all stunned and looked at Jiu You in shock. She was so strong.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jinye. This girl is too naughty,¡± Chu Xun apologized to Jinye.


    Jinye was speechless. Was she just naughty? Could a naughty child destroy a house?


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, this child is indeed different from the others. You¡¯d better take good care of her. Fortunately, I don¡¯t mind her behavior. If it were any other place, she might cause big trouble,¡± Jinye said.


    Chu Xun nodded and looked at Jiu You with a gloomy face. ¡°Don¡¯t be so naughty next time. If you want shells, you have to make it clear to Uncle Jinye.¡±


    ¡°I have said I would get one more shell.¡± Jiu You tilted her little head with an innocent look on her face.


    Jinye was annoyed. ¡°Have you made it clear to me? You just informed me of it.¡±


    However, Flaming Qilin secretly gave Jiu You a thumbs-up, and Jiu You winked at him.


    At this time, the young man who stopped Jiu You crawled out of the shells and glared at her, his face full of shame and anger.


    ¡°What are you staring at? I¡¯ll eat you if you keep staring at me.¡± Jiu You threatened him with her white teeth exposed.


    The young man¡¯s face was filled with confusion.


    The people present smiled. They didn¡¯t think what Jiu You said was true. They just took it as a joke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put aside other matters and get down to our business first,¡± Jiao Zecheng said.


    Jinye nodded and said to Chu Xun, ¡°Brother Chu Xun, I haven¡¯t finished what I wanted to say just now. In fact, there is another reason why we can¡¯t reach the island, except for the island defense set by the other forces.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, as a human being, you should know Fusang State, right?¡±


    ¡°You are wrong about one thing, Jinye. I know about Fusang State, but it is not inhabited by human beings.¡±


    Jinye and the other people present were stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t understand Chu Xun¡¯s words.


    ¡°As far as we know, Fusang State is inhabited by humans,¡± Jin Ye said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between people and people,¡± Chu Xun smiled faintly and said, ¡°at least in my eyes, they are not human beings. As for what species they belong to, it needs to take time to study it.¡±


    Jinye and the others looked at each other. It seemed that Chu Xun had a grudge against Fusang State.


    ¡°OK, I don¡¯t care who they are, but Fusang State is one of the reasons why we can¡¯t reach the island. They¡¯ve boasted that the island is their hallowed ground, and they call it Dongying Island.¡±


    Chu Xun said with a meaningful expression, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, Jinye. With your strength, are you afraid of Fusang State?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the location of the island, Chu Xun?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head.


    ¡°The Immortal Island is close to Fusang State,¡± Jiao Zecheng said.


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned, but then he sneered and said, ¡°So what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, don¡¯t underestimate Fusang State. It¡¯s not large, but it has many strong experts,¡± Jinye continued.


    Chu Xun thought for a while. He had fought against Fusang State nearly a hundred years ago. At that time, its warriors had sneaked up on the military camp. After the mutation of the world, the earth¡¯s area constantly expanded, and he had not heard of it for a long time.


    ¡°Are you afraid of a small state?¡± Chu Xun sneered. It might be because the ban on the sea had just been lifted, and they still didn¡¯t know the situation outside, so they didn¡¯t want to offend any forces at will.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, we are not afraid of Fusang State. Let¡¯s stop talking about these useless things. Why don¡¯t you take out the incomplete map? Let¡¯s study it carefully and plan how to ascend the island.¡± Sha Luo of the White Shark Clan said.


    Jinye and Jiao Zecheng nodded. If they didn¡¯t know how to ascend the island, it would be a waste of time to say anything.


    Chu Xun was generous. He took out the map and put it on the table directly. He had studied the map and could only know about the route to the island. In addition, it was only an incomplete map, so he could not know any extra information at all.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s only an incomplete map,¡± Jinye evaluated.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s an incomplete map, I think the other parts of the map may have fallen into other forces. Why don¡¯t we spread the news that we are willing to cooperate with the forces with incomplete maps? Then we can see if anyone comes to us,¡± Jiao Zecheng said.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, what do you think?¡± Sha Luo looked at Chu Xun and asked.


    Chu Xun hesitated. ¡°In that case, more forces will join us. If there are too many people, I am afraid the treasures on the land are not enough for so many people to share.¡±


    Jinye and the others looked at each other and then laughed. Jinye said, ¡°Brother Chu Xun, don¡¯t be afraid of that. You have not seen that island yet. It occupies hundreds of miles on the surface of the sea. If there are treasures on such a huge island, not to mention ten forces, it is enough for even a hundred forces to share the treasures.¡±


    ¡°Is it so huge?¡± Chu Xun was surprised. He had thought that the so-called Immortal Island was just a small island. He did not expect it to be so large. It was almost as large as the area of Fusang State.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do as you said,¡± Chu Xun agreed.


    Jiao Zecheng nodded to himself. The three of them had agreed. If Chu Xun refused, he would be too ungrateful.


    Flaming Qilin was silent, watching Chu Xun¡¯s performance like a bystander. Looking at the satisfied expressions of Jinye and the others, he cursed secretly, ¡°Idiots, I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t know how powerful Chu the Devil is. There will be a time when you regret your indeed.¡±


    After everything was settled, all that remained was to wait for the people with incomplete maps.


    Jinye arranged for Chu Xun and his companions to live here temporarily, with Jinhua accompanying. Before leaving, Jinye took Chu Xun¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Chu Xun, please take care of this little girl.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded with a smile. It seemed that he was scared by Jiu You.


    Jinhua arranged rooms for Chu Xun and the others. The buildings in the sea were beautiful. Because of the building materials, they felt as if they were in a fairy tale world.


    ¡°One day, I will also build a city in the sea and a palace there. I feel comfortable just thinking about it,¡± Flaming Qilin said.


    ¡°I agreed with you.¡± Jiu You nodded and pointed to the shrimps and crabs guarding the building. ¡°If I am hungry, I will kill one and roast it.¡±


    Her words made the guards here glare at them. These humans were so hateful that they even regarded them as food.


    The corners of Jinhua¡¯s mouth twitched. He knew what Jiu You said was true. He had seen the people set up a seafood feast by the sea.


    Jinhua arranged everything for Chu Xun and his companions and left because he had other things to deal with.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, we can¡¯t trust these bastards,¡± Flaming Qilin muttered.


    Chu Xun and his companions were arranged in a courtyard guarded by shrimps and crabs. A clam as big as a millstone opened its shell and emitted hazy white light, which was very beautiful.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Jinye¡¯s attitude is ambiguous. Jiao Zecheng is cunning, and he didn¡¯t use all his strength when he fought with me. Sha Luo looked honest but is the most cunning one. None of them can be trusted.¡±


    ¡°They are so bad. We¡¯d better leave as soon as possible.¡± Su Wei¡¯er lacked experience in Jianghu and was a little worried.


    ¡°They won¡¯t allow us to leave.¡± Chu Xun chuckled. With the map, he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to leave easily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although they are bad, someone is even worse than them. Chu the Devil is good at playing tricks. These bastards are not able to trick us. Moreover, we have Mengdie. If we kill them and rush out, who can stop us?¡± Flaming Qilin said with a smile.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face suddenly darkened. It seemed that Flaming Qilin never spoke nicely, and Chu Xun had an impulse to beat him.


    ¡°Sister Su Wei¡¯er, Sister Mengdie, it¡¯s so beautiful here. Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± Jiu You was never idle.


    Mengdie and Su Wei¡¯er were also very interested in the beautiful scenery here.


    ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t go too far,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°The three beauties have already left, so why should we stay behind?¡± Flaming Qilin muttered.


    ¡°You can follow them.¡±


    ¡°I have been waiting for the words.¡± Flaming Qilin ran away.


    Chu Xun said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re inhuman.¡±


    A few hours later, they returned.


    Jinye and his companions seemed to have forgotten Chu Xun and his companions. It¡¯s evening now, but no one had come to treat them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they need to have dinner?¡± Flaming Qilin complained, feeling a bit hungry.


    ¡°They¡¯re doing it on purpose. We¡¯re being watched.¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    ¡°Damn it, do you mean they want to show off in front of us?¡± Flaming Qilin said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m going to find them and ask them what they mean!¡±


    Chu Xun stopped Flaming Qilin. They didn¡¯t know much about the sea yet. They¡¯d better stay still.


    At this time, Jiu You sneaked out.


    Flaming Qilin was about to speak, but Chu Xun shook his head.


    ¡°Jiu You is still young. How can she stay still? Let her go out and play.¡± Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly with a strange expression.

 Chapter 594 - Im Hungry

    Jinye, Jiao Zecheng, Sha Luo, and others finally came to see Chu Xun. After entering the door, Jinye looked around.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously.


    ¡°Ahem, where¡¯s the little girl named Jiu You?¡± Jinye asked with embarrassment.


    ¡°She went out to have fun,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    Jinye stared at him. ¡°Did you let her go out to play alone?¡±


    Chu Xun was curious and said, ¡°What do you mean, Jinye? We are in your territory. Will Jiu You be bullied if she goes out to play alone?¡±


    Jinye felt that human beings were strange, and he found it difficult to communicate with them. Could it be that he didn¡¯t express himself clearly? He was not worried that Jiu You would be bullied, but that she would bully others. After all, she was a naughty girl with high cultivation.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, you are humans and don¡¯t know much about the sea. I¡¯m afraid that she will be lost or encounter bad things. We¡¯d better find her as soon as possible,¡± Jinye said.


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find her. She is a naughty child.¡±


    The group of people went out and began to look for Jiu You.


    Jinye called a shrimp guard and asked, ¡°Have you seen the little girl?¡±


    The guard pointed in a direction and said that Jiu You had gone there an hour ago.


    Jinye¡¯s face darkened. That was his courtyard. He rushed there in a hurry.


    Chu Xun and his companions followed closely behind.


    When Jinye came to his courtyard, he almost fainted. Although his courtyard was not in dark, all the clams used to illuminate it had been torn in half, and all the pearls inside had been taken away. Moreover, the shrimps and crabs guards had suffered heavy casualties.


    ¡°Look over there.¡± Jiao Zecheng pointed in a direction and cried out in shock.


    Everyone looked in the direction and saw a flame burning and black smoke rising.


    Jinye rushed over in a hurry and then howled.


    He saw a three-meter-long shrimp was roasted over the fire on a golden halberd.


    With her back to the crowd, Jiu You was eating a two-meter-long crab pincer in her hand happily.


    The shrimp was fragrant and done. Jiu You threw away the crab pincer, tore off a large piece of shrimp meat, and ate it happily.


    Jinye and the others kept staring at her.


    Flaming Qilin drooled, and his stomach growled at an untimely moment, accompanied by the sound of swallowing.


    Jinye¡¯s face darkened, and he was angry.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Jiu You, what are you doing?¡± Chu Xun asked first.


    Jiu You was frightened with a leap. She swallowed the shrimp meat in her hand, turned around, and looked at the crowd with an innocent face. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? What¡¯s behind you?¡± Chu Xun asked with a straight face.


    Jiu You rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I picked it up on the way here. I don¡¯t want to waste it. You came at the right time. It¡¯s just done, and I¡¯ll treat you to roasted shrimp.¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling around. The shrimp you picked up may not die normally. Aren¡¯t you afraid of a stomachache after eating it?¡± Chu Xun scolded.


    Jinye was speechless.


    ¡°I am not afraid of a stomachache,¡± Flaming Qilin said while drooling.


    ¡°Jiu You, hurry up and apologize to your Uncle Jinye,¡± Chu Xun said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten anything for two days. If I go to other uncles¡¯ houses, they¡¯ll give me a lot of food, but Uncle Jinye hasn¡¯t even given me an apple.¡± Jiu You felt aggrieved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Chu Xun kept a straight face and was very angry.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, that¡¯s your fault. Jiu You is still a child and grew. We can starve, but she can¡¯t. No one cares about her in this damn place. Can¡¯t she find something to eat herself?¡± Flaming Qilin said to Chu Xun angrily.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°You are indulging her.¡±


    Jinye had a strange feeling in his heart. It seemed that they were scolding him. He subconsciously looked at Jiao Zecheng. It was an idea of him. He said that Chu Xun and his companions were so arrogant that he wanted to put them aside and ignore them first. However, it turned out to be like this.


    ¡°Hurry up and put out the fire,¡± Chu Xun said angrily.


    ¡°OK.¡± Jiu You extinguished the fire with a grievance, but she didn¡¯t want to throw the shrimp on the halberd away. She carried it on her shoulder. ¡°Can you punish me after I am full?¡±


    ¡°Come here,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Jiu You shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t go there. You¡¯ll beat me up if I go there.¡±


    ¡°How dare you blabber on? Flaming Qilin, capture her for me!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Flaming Qilin responded and rushed to Jiu You.


    Seeing this, Jiu You turned around and ran with the shrimp on her shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Friend Jinye.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of shame. ¡°I want to give her a lesson. Please ask someone to help me catch her.¡±


    Jinye had planned to do so for long. He ensured that he hadn¡¯t hated a child so much before he met Jiu You.


    ¡°Guards, bring her back here!¡± Jinye gave the order.


    Countless shrimp and crab guards swarmed toward Jiu You, trying to stop her from escaping.


    ¡°Go away, or I¡¯ll eat you all.¡± Jiu You showed her white teeth and carried a roasted shrimp twice as big as her on her shoulder, which scared these shrimp and crab guards. After all, this child would really eat them.


    ¡°You guys go and help them,¡± Jinye said to several young men of the Tiger Whale Clan behind him. These young men should be his disciples or trusted subordinates. Their cultivation was all at the Immortal Level, and they answered and chased after Jiu You.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away, little girl. Surrender now.¡± A young man rushed to Jiu You.


    Jiu You rushed directly into the midst of those shrimp and crab guards and kicked them one by one to the direction of the young man.


    These shrimp and crab guards had low cultivation and were no match for Jiu You. They were like footballs and were kicked away one by one.


    Seeing the shrimp and crab guards flying toward them, the young men saved them first. They couldn¡¯t get close to Jiu You for a while.


    Boom!


    The coral rockeries in the courtyard were smashed by the flying shrimp and crab guards, and the walls collapsed.


    Jiu You was having fun kicking these shrimp and crab guards. For a time, the yard was in a mess. The coral rockeries, the several-meter-high lampstands, and the glass-like ground were all destroyed.


    Jinye¡¯s face darkened, and he was so angry. If it weren¡¯t for his identity, he would have attacked her.


    ¡°All of you, retreat!¡± A young man shouted furiously.


    The shrimp and crab guards retreated hurriedly.


    ¡°Where can you go this time?¡± A young man raised his hand and threw a raging wave toward Jiu You.


    Jiu You¡¯s body was surrounded by colorful light. She punched out with her small fist and shattered the opponent¡¯s attack with a boom.


    At this time, another young man raised his hand, and a water dragon swept toward her.


    Jiu You swung her halberd furiously at the water dragon. With a boom, the water dragon was smashed into pieces. However, the roasted shrimp on the halberd was also smashed into pieces.


    Jiu You was stunned for a while and got angry. She rushed to the young man and shouted, ¡°You wicked guy, not only did you not give me food, but you also ruined my food. Give me back my roasted shrimp.¡±


    The young man sneered. With the power of water surging around him, he raised his hand to blast a violent water column toward Jiu You.


    Boom!


    Jiu You destroyed the water column with a swing of her halberd and rushed to the young man. She swung the halberd at the young man with terrifying golden ripples.


    The young man was shocked. The power of water around him was destroyed by the golden ripples. With a boom, the halberd hit the young man. Then he slammed into Jinye¡¯s palace.


    ¡°Where can you go? I¡¯m going to eat you!¡± Jiu You chased after him.


    ¡°Stop her.¡± Jinye¡¯s lips were trembling. If Jiu You followed him into his palace, it would be in ruins.


    Several young men blocked Jiu You¡¯s way together and used all kinds of skills.


    ¡°Go away, or I¡¯ll roast all of you.¡± Jiu You¡¯s body was surrounded by colorful flowing light, and her fair was fluttering wildly. She waved her halberd and swung it fiercely.


    Boom! Boom!


    After a short exchange of blows, everyone was shocked. Although attacking her together, several young men couldn¡¯t stop her. All of them were sent flying.


    With a flash, she rushed into the Jinye¡¯s large palace. A fierce battle broke out there, followed by screams.


    Jinye¡¯s face twitched because the screams were men¡¯s, not Jiu You¡¯s. Even though his trusted disciples joined in forces, they couldn¡¯t even stop a child. It was really shameful.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the palace collapsed, and a massive creature flew out. It was a gray-backed, white-bellied tiger whale and was more than twenty meters long.


    Jiu You hit the young man in his true form, and a large piece of its flesh was missing from the fins on his back, and his blood was flowing out.


    The young man was so angry. He didn¡¯t stop until he crashed into a building. Then, he suddenly opened his mouth, and a terrifying suction force erupted. This was the legendary whale suction force.


    The collapsed palace was sucked into the giant whale, and the wind tugged at the clothes of Chu Xun and others, and their hair was fluttering wildly.


    Jiu You¡¯s small body flew toward the whale¡¯s big mouth.


    Chu Xun glanced at Jinye, and his eyes became cold. Jiu You would be swallowed by the whale, but Jinye was still silent.


    Roar!


    Just as Jiu You was about to be sucked into the tiger whale¡¯s mouth, she turned into her true form. The Colorful Hellish Python, which was tens of meters long, coiled into a mountain. No matter how strong the wind was, it could not hurt her at all.


    Jinye and the others were stunned. They could understand why the little girl was so strong now. It turned out that she was not a human.


    Jiu You stretched her body, raised her huge tail high, and slammed it down at the whale.


    Boom!


    The whale let out a miserable cry, and his enormous body ruthlessly smashed into the ground made from a kind of glass-like crystal. The place where the whale smashed into exploded, turning the crystal into powder.


    ¡°You broke my food and wanted to eat me. I¡¯ll eat you today.¡± Jiu You raised her huge tail again and slammed it down. With a boom, blood and flesh flew in all directions, and the tiger whale screamed miserably.


    Whoosh!


    Jiu You suddenly opened her mouth and spat out a red flame on the tiger whale.


    The whale screamed and rolled in pain. His huge body almost crushed everything within a hundred meters into powder.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to end this farce,¡± Jiao Zecheng said. He raised his hand, and the power of water swept out, forming a huge hand in the air. Then the hand grabbed at Jiu You.

 Chapter 595 - I’ll Protect You!

    Jiao Zecheng was helpless. He came up with the idea of embarrassing Chu Xun and his companions, but it ended up with a farce. Jinye¡¯s palace had been destroyed. If he remained silent, Jinye would hate him.


    A huge palm made of water waves rushed toward Jiu You. Although Jiu You was strong, she was no match for Jiao Zecheng.


    Surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Chu Xun raised his hand and slammed it down. A huge handprint directly smashed Jiao Zecheng¡¯s huge palm into pieces.


    ¡°She is just a naughty girl. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you to attack her, Brother Jiao.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened.


    Jiao Zecheng¡¯s face darkened, and he snorted. He also knew that it was not appropriate for him to attack her. He was acting for Jinye but offended Chu Xun. The loss outweighed the gain.


    ¡°Jiu You, stop fooling around,¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    With a flash of light, Jiu You turned into her human form and walked toward Chu Xun, mumbling, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Jiu You, let¡¯s go and find something to eat. I don¡¯t believe that there is nothing to eat in such a big city in the sea,¡± Flaming Qilin said angrily.


    Jinye¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jinye. We¡¯ll have to leave now. We¡¯re different from you. Our cultivation is not high, so we have to live on food,¡± Chu Xun said, then turned around and left.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Chu Xun,¡± Jinye said in a hurry.


    Chu Xun stopped and turned to look at him.


    Jinye¡¯s face was full of bitterness, and he pretended to smile, saying, ¡°Brother Chu Xun, please don¡¯t blame me for my fault. I thought Jinhua would give you food. I didn¡¯t expect he left so fast. He¡¯s really unreliable.¡±


    Chu Xun was silent, looking at him with a faint smile.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, you are not familiar with the sea, so please don¡¯t go out and look for food yourself. Please have a rest, and I will send someone to prepare enough food for you,¡± Jinye smiled and said.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he felt something wrong with Jinye. Jiu You had destroyed his palace and the courtyard. In theory, even if Jinye did not blame them, he would not be nice to them. But now, his gentle manner made Chu Xun vigilant.


    ¡°In that case, thank you.¡± Chu Xun nodded and left with Jiu You and the others.


    Jiao Zecheng looked in the direction where Chu Xun left and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong in the news?¡±


    Sha Luo said, ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°If the person is really Chu the Devil that Hei Meng mentioned, then he is not similar to what he was described as.¡±


    ¡°Whether he is or not, he has an incomplete map in his hand, so we have to endure them temporarily.¡± Jinye looked at the ruins, and his face darkened again.


    Jiao Zecheng was embarrassed, and he said, ¡°Brother Jinye, I remember that I still have an important matter to deal with, so I have to leave first.¡±


    Jinye gave him a meaningful look and nodded slightly. ¡°Brother Jiao, please go ahead.¡±


    Sha Luo also left.


    Jinye¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Bastard!¡± He scolded angrily. It was hard to say whether it was for Chu Xun or Jiao Zecheng.


    Chu Xun and the others returned to their courtyard. As soon as they entered, Flaming Qilin grinned, gave a thumbs-up to Jiu You, and praised, ¡°Well done!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jiu You proudly took out a large piece of meat weighing at least 50 kilograms from her Storage Ring. ¡°Look, this is tiger whale meat.¡±


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s eyes shined. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten tiger whale meat yet. It looks quite good.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s cook it now. I provide the meat, and you can lay a fire,¡± Jiu You said.


    Flaming Qilin clapped his hand with that of Jiu You and said, ¡°I agree with you.¡±


    Jiu You and Flaming Qilin were roasting the meat, while Chu Xun¡¯s eyes kept flickering.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Mengdie asked Chu Xun curiously.


    Chu Xun frowned and said, ¡°I feel a little uneasy, but I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel a danger?¡± Mengdie asked.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you,¡± Mengdie said.


    Chu Xun smiled. He was not worried about himself. He was tough, and it was not easy to kill him. He said to Mengdie, ¡°If there is any danger, please protect the three of them.¡±


    Mengdie nodded seriously.


    ¡°Where does the smell come from?¡± Chu Xun smelled the meat. Since he came back, he had been thinking about the reason why Jinye was gentle to him and the reason why he felt uneasy. He did not notice what Jiu You and Flaming Qilin were doing at all.


    ¡°They¡¯re toasting meat,¡± Mengdie said.


    Chu Xun walked out of the door and saw the two looking eagerly at the tiger whale meat on the fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s cooked, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jiu You asked, and she swallowed.


    ¡°Let me try it.¡± Flaming Qilin tore off a piece of meat and placed it in his mouth. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Jiu You¡¯s eyes lit up. She and Flaming Qilin reached out to grab the meat but failed. The meat disappeared.


    Su Wei¡¯er covered her mouth with her hand and chuckled. She pointed behind them. When they turned around, they saw the meat was in Chu Xun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you robber, give me back my meat.¡± Flaming Qilin pounced on Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun skimmed over his head, tore off a piece of meat, and put it into his mouth with a look of enjoyment. The tiger whale meat was really delicious and smelt good.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Chu Xun commented, and as he spoke, rays of light shot out of his mouth.


    ¡°Chu Xun, it belongs to me. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll fight you.¡± Jiu You was like a mad lion. She blocked Chu Xun with Flaming Qilin.


    Chu Xun dodged everywhere with the meat. He ate mouthfuls of it, and his mouth was covered with grease. Jiu You and Flaming Qilin were so angry that they screamed. They chased after Chu Xun desperately. For a while, the whole courtyard was in chaos.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. A group of people is coming.¡± Chu Xun stopped and returned the meat to them.


    As expected, several shrimp and crab guards came with food.


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s face was full of disdain. He pointed at the food and said, ¡°Do you live on this?¡± The food was all fruit. There wasn¡¯t any meat.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± A shrimp guard said.


    ¡°We all eat meat.¡±


    ¡°What kind of meat?¡±


    ¡°Small fish and small shrimps.¡±


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You eat meat, but why do you give these to us to eat? Are you treating us like rabbits?¡±


    These shrimp and crab guards were frightened. ¡°Don¡¯t you eat these? It took us a lot of effort to get them.¡±


    ¡°Is it worth so much effort to you?¡± Flaming Qilin said furiously. ¡°Are you trying to fool me?¡±


    ¡°How dare we fool you? We¡¯ve been to several cities to get them.¡±


    ¡°Is there no fruit in your sea?¡±


    The shrimp and crab guards nodded. ¡°Some places have fruit, but they are all occupied by other forces. We can only buy them at a high price.¡±


    Flaming Qilin¡¯s face was full of confusion. He was stunned for a while and said, ¡°This sea region is truly too poor.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled. The sea was vast, boundless, and abundant in resources. However, some things only existed on land, so they were precious in the sea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself next time. Please get us some meat,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The shrimp and crab guards nodded hurriedly.


    Flaming Qilin suddenly had a wicked smile on his face. He took out the roasted tiger whale meat and asked them, ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    The shrimp and crab guards smelled the strong smell of meat. They couldn¡¯t help drooling, and they kept nodding.


    ¡°I like your reaction.¡± Flaming Qilin laughed happily. ¡°Thank you for sending us food. I¡¯ll treat you to it.¡±


    As he spoke, he tore off some pieces of the tiger whale meat and stuffed them into their hands.


    The shrimp and crab guards stared at the meat in their hands in a daze.


    ¡°Please eat it. This is a special food on land. If you don¡¯t eat it, you will regret having not eaten it for the rest of your life. After eating it, you can brag about it,¡± Flaming Qilin said.


    The shrimp and crab guards looked at each other for a while. In the end, they couldn¡¯t stand the temptation of the meat and thanked Flaming Qilin profusely.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat it.¡± Flaming Qilin urged and widened his tiger-like eyes.


    At first, the shrimp and crab guards carefully tasted it. Then they began to eat.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Flaming Qilin smiled wickedly.


    ¡°Delicious, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    The shrimp and crab guards ate for a while, and their mouths were covered with grease. Feeling the rich life essence in the meat, they almost went crazy with joy. They quickly swallowed several kilograms of roasted meat.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± A shrimp guard spoke up. As a result, some light rays sprayed out from his mouth, scaring him into covering his mouth. He didn¡¯t want to waste the essence of the meat.


    After a while, a shrimp guard asked with a flattering smile, ¡°Sir, what meat is this? It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°It is tiger whale meat. It was just roasted,¡± Flaming Qilin said.


    They were dumbfounded, and then their bodies began to tremble violently. They were all frightened. They had eaten one of their master¡¯s meat. If other masters knew about it, they would kill them.


    ¡°Why did you trick us?¡± All of them had miserable looks on their faces.


    ¡°Do I have to trick you? Please carefully feel if your cultivation has increased.¡± Flaming Qilin smirked.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. We will die.¡± A shrimp guard sat on the ground with a dull look and murmured to himself.


    The others sat on the ground paralyzed and burst into tears.


    Flaming Qilin laughed happily. Then he said to them, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll keep this a secret for you. It would be known only by the heaven, earth, and us.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A shrimp guard looked at Flaming Qilin with a face full of hope. If the news didn¡¯t spread out, they would be fine.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sure,¡± Flaming Qilin said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± The shrimp and crab guards were very grateful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to thank me. Everything is fair. I promise to keep it a secret for you, but you have to answer a few of my questions.¡±


    ¡°Please speak ahead.¡±


    ¡°Which forces are the strongest in the eastern sea region?¡± Flaming Qilin asked.


    ¡°There are four major forces in the eastern sea region, our Tiger Whale Clan, Sea Wyrm Clan, White Shark Clan, and the Sea Snack Clan.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where Jinhua has gone?¡±


    ¡°He went to the Sea Snack Clan,¡± a shrimp guard said.


    ¡°Why does he go to the Sea Snack Clan?¡±


    These shrimp and crab guards looked at each other and hesitated.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If not, I¡¯ll spread the news now,¡± Flaming Qilin threatened them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll tell you. Actually, we¡¯re not sure either. We heard that there were some guests in the Sea Snack Clan. They were from the continent. The name of one of them is Hei Meng.¡±


    Flaming Qilin looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°Draconian race.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly with a serious expression. The alien races acted faster than he had imagined, and they had begun to contact the forces in the sea.

 Chapter 596 - The Partnership Is Over!

    These shrimp and crab guards didn¡¯t know much and couldn¡¯t answer most of his questions. Then Flaming Qilin drove them away angrily.


    The next day, Jinye came and told Chu Xun that another incomplete map was in the hands of the warriors of Fusang State.


    ¡°Does the map have only two parts in all?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Jinye nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You only have one-third of the complete map. The rest of it is in the hands of the warriors of Fusang State.¡±


    Chu Xun sneered in his heart. What an evil fate!


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, we have to set off tomorrow,¡± Jinye said.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    Early the next morning, everyone set off for the Immortal Island.


    After a whole day, Chu Xun and his companions finally saw the so-called Immortal Island in the evening. It was a large mountain, like a beast standing on the sea, covered with mist.


    Jinye came over and said to Chu Xun, ¡°Brother Chu Xun, we have to go to Fusang State first.¡±


    Chu Xun frowned. He hated Fusang State very much. Flaming Qilin, who appeared late, did not know about the reason. However, having already come here, Chu Xun wanted to know the development degree of Fusang State and what their so-called Martial Tao was.


    When they came to Fusang State, the Fusang warriors greeted them at the port by the sea.


    ¡°They are dressed so weirdly,¡± Flaming Qilin muttered. ¡°They look so vulgar.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled. It seemed that even if Flaming Qilin didn¡¯t know what happened before, he hated Fusang State very much as well.


    Dressed in loose warrior uniforms, armed with swords and wooden clogs, several warriors of Fusang State stepped forward.


    ¡°My name is Qiushan Ling. Welcome to Fusang State, my friends from the sea area.¡± A Fusang warrior spoke awkwardly in Huaxia language.


    Chu Xun stopped moving, and his eyes were slightly cold. Flaming Qilin and others stopped moving, too.


    Jinye and the others looked at Chu Xun in confusion.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jiao Zecheng asked.


    ¡°I just think the land is too dirty, so I suddenly don¡¯t want to step on it,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    Jiao Zecheng and the others looked unnatural. After all, the warriors of Fusang were still here, so it was inappropriate for Chu Xun to utter the words.


    ¡°Is this Chu the Devil from Huaxia Country?¡± Qiushan Ling looked at Chu Xun and asked.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil is well-known in Fusang State. A long time before, some warriors of Fusang State had gone to the east, but never returned,¡± Qiushan Ling said.


    ¡°Do you want to know where they are?¡± Chu Xun asked with a strange smile on his face.


    ¡°If you want to say, I¡¯d love to hear.¡±


    ¡°Attention please,¡± Chu Xun teased, ¡°I¡¯ve slaughtered them. They¡¯re no different from animals.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Hearing Chu Xun¡¯s words, all the warriors of Fusang State were furious. They cursed with their own language.


    Flaming Qilin narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do they mean?¡±


    ¡°I know, they said bastard.¡± Jiu You had seen too many TV series, so she naturally knew what the word meant.


    ¡°Damn it, how dare they curse us?¡± Flaming Qilin wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses. He immediately cursed, ¡°You¡¯re bastards. Your families are bastards, too.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil, it seems you are not smart. How dare you provoke the warriors of my Fusang State now?¡± Qiushan Ling sneered.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to be provoked?¡± Chu Xun sneered with disdain all over his face.


    Holding the hilts of their swords tightly, all the warriors of Fusang State stepped forward at the same time and glared at Chu Xun and his companions.


    ¡°Damn it, do you want to fight us?¡± Flaming Qilin smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve never been looked down upon wherever I go. Come on! I¡¯ll give you a lesson in a few minutes. Don¡¯t say that I have bullied you dwarfs at that time.¡±


    Jinye and the others exchanged confused looks with each other. They had known that Chu Xun didn¡¯t like Fusang State, but it seemed that his disgust was more serious than they thought. As soon as they met, they became hostile.


    ¡°Calm down, everyone. We are here to establish a partnership with you. Don¡¯t be hostile toward each other.¡± Jinye tried to smooth things over.


    ¡°Yes Everyone, don¡¯t be angry. As the saying goes, friendliness is conducive to business success. Our goal is to ascend the Immortal Island successfully,¡± Sha Luo said.


    They didn¡¯t know that some things couldn¡¯t be wiped with a few words.


    ¡°We don¡¯t welcome the person like this. They are not qualified to set foot on our land,¡± a Fusang warrior said angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not qualified, but that I¡¯m disdainful. If I step on this land, the land will be covered with blood. Countless people of your state will die.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s words were cold.


    The warriors of the Fusang State were furious. They shouted in their language and rushed forward, looking as if they would kill Chu Xun.


    ¡°Everyone, are we still going to cooperate?¡± Jiao Zecheng roared.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold as he said loudly, ¡°Our so-called partnership is over.¡±


    Jinye and the others¡¯ faces changed greatly. They didn¡¯t expect that Chu Xun would refuse to cooperate with them. Chu Xun had an incomplete map in his hand. If he refused to cooperate, it was equal to blocking their way to wealth.


    Blocking their way to wealth was no different from patricide. Chu Xun understood the principle. However, faced with national enmity, he would never give in. He chose to go to Immortal Island by himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant, Chu the Devil,¡± Qiushan Ling sneered, ¡°You can refuse to cooperate, but you have to hand over the incomplete map.¡±


    Chu Xun took out the incomplete map, looked at him, and said disdainfully, ¡°The map is here. Come and get it if you can.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it!¡± One of the Fusang warriors roared, unsheathing his sword. He held the sword tightly, and his Internal Breath surged wildly around him. He took a few steps forward, jumped high, and slashed at Chu Xun.


    ¡°Jiu You.¡± Chu Xun put one hand behind his back with a look of disdain on his face. This person was only at the Intermediate Human-Immortal Level. Jiu You was enough to deal with him.


    Swoosh!


    With her golden halberd, surrounded by a rainbow-colored glow, she rushed to the incoming warrior.


    Poof!


    In just an attack, the halberd broke the Fusang warrior¡¯s sword and shattered the surging Internal Breath around him. In addition, the halberd pierced his throat and lifted him up in the air.


    ¡°You¡¯re no match for Chu Xun.¡± Jiu You¡¯s face was full of disdain. With a slight shake of her halberd, the warrior¡¯s body exploded into pieces with a boom.


    The Fusang warriors were shocked and stared at Jiu You. ¡°She is just a child, but she killed an expert at the Immortal Level in an attack.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Another Fusang warrior was furious. He unsheathed his sword and rushed to Jiu You.


    ¡°Go away. You can¡¯t be eaten.¡± Jiu You showed her white teeth and thrust her halberd forward. A large number of golden ripples were extremely violent, like raging waves.


    Just when Jiu You¡¯s halberd was about to hit him, a strange scene happened. The halberd missed its target, and the Fusang warrior disappeared.


    ¡°Huh? Where is he?¡± Jiu You tilted her head.


    A cold smile appeared on the corners of Qiushan Ling¡¯s mouth.


    All of a sudden, the halberd in Jiu You¡¯s hand twitched violently. It was like a bow, and a large number of golden ripples shone brightly.


    Boom!


    Flesh and blood flew in all directions, followed by a blood-curdling scream. The missing Fusang warrior reappeared and was sent flying by the halberd. Half of his body exploded, and he flew away. It was impossible for him to survive.

 Chapter 597 - Greed

    Jiu You¡¯s little figure, holding the golden halberd, was surrounded by bright and colorful lights. And her hair fluttered wildly in the wind. She killed two experts at the Immortal Level in the blink of an eye. The Fusang warriors could not believe their eyes.


    ¡°So weak.¡± Jiu You¡¯s voice was childish but full of disdain.


    In fact, the Ren Skills of the Fusang warriors were quite powerful. She didn¡¯t find out where the other party was, and Chu Xun transmitted a voice message to her.


    ¡°Who dares to fight me?¡± Jiu You pointed her halberd at the Fusang warriors present, taunting them.


    Qiushan Ling¡¯s expression darkened. Two experts at the Immortal Level had been killed so easily by a child. That was an extraordinary humiliation for them.


    Having experienced the destructive power of Jiu You, Jinye and the others were not surprised. Ordinary experts at the Immortal Level were no match for her at all.


    ¡°Fusang State? Haha¡­¡± Chu Xun chuckled and enraged all the warriors of Fusang State present. They were despised.


    ¡°You are not in Huaxia, Chu the Devil. Do you think that we can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Qiushan Ling was surrounded by killing intent.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ve never taken you seriously.¡±


    Swoosh!


    A bright sword light slashed down from behind Chu Xun. It appeared suddenly, and it came from a tricky direction, ruthlessly.


    Everyone was shocked. When did the Fusang warrior hide behind Chu Xun?


    The blade was cold, making people feel cold all over. Chu Xun¡¯s clothes and hair were blown up by the Broadsword Qi, rustling and exploding.


    Qiushan Ling and the rest of the warriors of the Fusang State grinned wickedly. The person who dared to act arrogantly in Fusang State would be killed like this. They expected that Chu Xun would be cleaved into halves.


    A cold light flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. He did not turn around, nor did he make any attempt to dodge. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi around him exploded and swept away. With a boom, the Fusang warrior who launched the sneak attack was torn into pieces, and so was the sword in his hand.


    The ferocious smiles on the faces of the warriors of Fusang State froze, and they looked funny. The warrior was at the initial stage of the Earth Immortal Realm, but he was killed easily by Chu Xun.


    ¡°You are forcing me to slaughter all of you, so I¡¯ll do that.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun suddenly rushed out.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, don¡¯t be arrogant.¡± Qiushan Ling attacked with a saber. The moment he drew his saber from its sheath, the blade light filled the sky, and the people present could only see Saber Qi.


    Chu Xun¡¯s feet did not touch the ground, and he moved in the air. He had said that he would not step on the ground because he felt this land was dirty. The Immortal Qi around him surged and turned into thousands of Reincarnation Lines, whistling out. With the harsh sound of metal clashing, thousands of streaks of Sword Qi were destroyed by Reincarnation Lines.


    Qiushan Ling¡¯s pupils contracted. He moved around Chu Xun quickly like a ghost. At the same time, Qiushan Ling appeared in four directions of Chu Xun and slashed at him.


    Doppelgangers Illusion Skill.


    ¡°As a group of despicable thieves, the martial skills you learned were just defective skills stolen from Huaxia.¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun flicked his finger gently. Four streaks of purple light shot into the air and instantly defeated three of the figures. The only one left managed to dodge, rushed to Chu Xun, and slashed at Chu Xun¡¯s neck with a cold blade.


    Chu Xun snorted coldly. He made a fist print, and his fist turned into a purple crystal. He turned around and punched out. The power of his fist surged like thunder.


    With several crisp sounds, the saber in Qiushan Ling¡¯s hand was broken into several pieces. Chu Xun¡¯s fist hit Qiushan Ling¡¯s chest without any fancy moves. With a click, Qiushan Ling¡¯s chest collapsed, and he flew backward.


    Chu Xun followed Qiushan Ling like a shadow and caught up with him. He stepped on Qiushan Ling, who was flying backward. With a boom, Qiushan Ling exploded, and his flesh and blood flew in all directions.


    Qiushan Ling¡¯s death made the expressions of the warriors of the Fusang State turn pale. Jinye and the others were stunned, too. Qiushan Ling was as powerful as them, and Chu Xun killed him like stepping on an ant. This was the greatest contempt for them.


    Chu Xun turned around, full of indifference in his eyes.


    He said indifferently, ¡°Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Killing the living by the first finger!¡±


    ¡°Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Smashing the mountain and river by the second finger!¡±


    ¡°Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Scaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!¡±


    ¡°Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Shaking the sky by the fourth finger!¡±


    The four giant fingers shook the void, and the earth trembled. Then they fell with the power to destroy everything.


    Boom!


    The earth cracked, and gravel jumped into the air. The dust rolled and spread to cover the sky.


    Several breaths later, the dust cloud dissipated.


    Jinye and the others were shocked and stunned. They saw a huge hole appear on the ground, and all the warriors of Fusang State disappeared. How cruel he was!


    ¡°Which force do these warriors belong to, Jinye?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Jinye¡¯s expression was complicated. Chu Xun deceived them, and his cultivation was far higher than theirs.


    ¡°All the warriors of Fusang State belong to Baqi Palace,¡± Jinye said, ¡°this is why Fusang State is so powerful. Regardless of warriors¡¯ identities, they gather all the warriors in Baqi Palace and manage them. All the warriors have the same goal, to fight for Fusang State.¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Fusang State was so smart. Although Fusang State was a small country, its master had a clear mind. Its area was not big. If all the forces were allowed to take their own places, the overall Martial Tao force of Fusang State would be divided. Therefore, all the forces must be united and form a powerful force.


    ¡°Only a small country could do such a thing. Huaxia is much larger than Fusang State and has tens of millions of forces there. Who has the ability to integrate them?¡± Flaming Qilin said.


    Chu Xun nodded. Flaming Qilin was right. It was not difficult to unite all the forces of a small country like Fusang State, but who could do that in Huaxia?


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, you¡¯ve deceived us for so long,¡± Jiao Zecheng said.


    Chu Xun knew that he was talking about the fact that he hid his level of cultivation. Actually, he did that to prevent a sudden situation. He did not intend to expose his level when he killed Qiushan Ling. However, he was so angry that he killed Qiushan Ling in an instant subconsciously. Therefore, he unveiled his level of cultivation.


    ¡°Everyone, how about we go to Baqi Palace?¡± Chu Xun smiled.


    Jinye and others were in a daze.


    ¡°Friend Chu Xun, what do you want to do?¡±


    Chu Xun said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t cooperate to ascend the Immortal Island, why don¡¯t we join forces to destroy Baqi Palace? So many forces of Fusang State have united together, meaning that all the resources have been gathered together. You can think about how many treasures there are. I¡¯m afraid that the treasures are no less than those on Immortal Island. Also, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s on the Immortal Island, and there must be many dangers waiting for us. Why don¡¯t we get the treasures in Baqi Palace first? What if there is nothing precious on the island?¡±


    The eyes of Jinye and others lit up. Chu Xun was right. Compared with the unknown danger and things of the island, the Baqi Palace was a better choice.


    ¡°Everyone, Baqi Palace is just a force in this small place and has no background. If we rob it, no one will say anything.¡± Seeing Jinye and the other interested, Chu Xun continued to persuade them.


    Jinye and the others exchanged looks and saw the greed in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a complete map yet. It is hard to climb to the island. Baqi Palace is right in front of us. Do you want to come here for nothing?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The eyes of Jinye and others flickered. Of course, they did not want to come here in vain, but they were not stupid. As a unified force, Baqi Palace was not easy to deal with.


    ¡°Everyone, how about this? I will be the first to attack the Baqi Palace. You guys can stay outside to support. If there is any great danger, you can retreat immediately. In this way, you will not suffer any losses,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Jinye smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Chu Xun, what you think is too easy. Not to mention the Holy Beast of the Baqi Palace, Baqi Snake, we can¡¯t even defeat the four Sword Sages.¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned and asked, ¡± Baqi Snake? The four Sword Sages? What is the level of their cultivation?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know about Baqi Snake, but the four Sword Sages are at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm. It is said that they may have stepped into the Gold Immortal Realm,¡± Jinye said.


    Chu Xun murmured, ¡°The Four Sword Sages are easy for me to deal with, but I don¡¯t know how powerful Baqi Snake is. It¡¯s a little troublesome.¡±


    Jinye and the others were shocked and looked at each other. They could see the horror in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Has Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation reached such a high level?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, are you able to deal with the four Sword Sages?¡± Jinye spoke with shock.


    Flaming Qilin sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Chu the Devil. The Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm is nothing to him. The number of the experts at the level that Chu Xun has already killed is eight or ten.¡±


    ¡°Is Brother Chu Xun beyond the level?¡± Jiao Zecheng exclaimed.


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. I am just approaching it and haven¡¯t stepped into the Gold Immortal Realm,¡± Chu Xun said modestly.


    Jinye and the others were dumbfounded.


    Jiu You tilted her little head. When did Chu Xun kill eight or ten experts at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm? The doppelganger of the Fourth Demon Lord was at the later stage of the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm, approaching the Gold Immortal Realm. Without precious techniques and Sacred Relics, he would not have been able to defeat the doppelganger of the Fourth Demon Lord.


    Flaming Qilin secretly exchanged glances with Chu Xun without leaving a trace.


    ¡°Alas, it¡¯s a pity. Even if I can deal with the four Sword Sages, it¡¯s useless if no one can stop Baqi Snake. We can only watch the huge amount of cultivation resources and can¡¯t get them!¡± Chu Xun sighed.


    Jinye and the others looked at each other, and their eyes flickered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Huaxia. It¡¯s really a waste of time.¡± Flaming Qilin muttered.


    Chu Xun nodded and said to Jinye and the others with cupped fists, ¡°See you later.¡±


    After that, he asked his companions to leave with him.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Chu Xun,¡± Jinye shouted, ¡°maybe it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Chu Xun sneered secretly. As long as someone became greedy, his thoughts would be affected. He was waiting for the words from Jinye, but he pretended to be ecstatic and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Jinye nodded and said, ¡°Please wait for a moment, Brother Chu Xun. Let¡¯s discuss it.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Jinye, Jiao Zecheng, and Sha Luo walked to the side and began to discuss, whispering.


    A faint smile appeared at the corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth. He had guessed the result of their discussion.

 Chapter 598 - Attack on Baqi Palace at Night!

    After a while, Jinye and the other two came back.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun, we have a conclusion. I think we have a way to deal with Baqi Snake,¡± Jinye said.


    Chu Xun had already expected this result, but he still pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Really? If you can deal with Baqi Snake, I am sure that I can deal with the four Sword Sages. However, with your strength, I am afraid that if it is not easy to¡­¡±


    Chu Xun did not put it clearly, but Jinye and the others understood what he meant. With their strength, it was impossible to deal with Baqi Snake.


    ¡°The three of us are a bit weak but don¡¯t worry. Brother Chu, we have an idea,¡± Jinye said.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly. The idea they mentioned was nothing more than inviting experts from their respective forces.


    ¡°Brother Chu, can we properly plan what we should do?¡± Jinye said.


    ¡°Yes, we should plan it,¡± Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°but there is one thing that we have to make clear at first. The resources of the Baqi Palace should be divided equally.¡±


    Jiao Zecheng and Sha Luo¡¯s eyes flickered with greed. Jinye said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Next, they began to plan how to attack Baqi Palace.


    Half an hour later, they made a plan. Jinye and the others had sent their disciples back to invite their clans¡¯ experts.


    The experts from their clans arrived quickly. After all, it was related to an enormous amount of cultivation resources.


    Although each clan only sent out one expert, they were all horrible experts at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm. After all, it was not easy to deal with Baqi Snake.


    Chu Xun learned that they were the second presbyter of the Tiger Whale Clan, Jinyuan, Sha Han of the White Shark Clan, and Jiao Changqing of the Sea Wyrm Clan.


    They were all experts who might reach the Great Completion. If it hadn¡¯t for the huge resources of the Baqi Palace, it would be impossible for them to come. They usually focused on improving their cultivation.


    Jiao Changqing looked at Chu Xun with suspicion in his eyes and said, ¡°I heard that you could deal with the four Sword Sages alone.¡±


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly. He made a fist print and punched directly at Jiao Changqing. The power of his fist was surging and terrifying.


    Jiao Changqing¡¯s face suddenly changed. The power of water surged around him, but it was dispersed by Chu Xun¡¯s fist force. With a boom, the fist print hit his shoulder and sent him flying hundreds of meters away.


    Jiao Changqing stood still and looked at Chu Xun in horror. What a terrible fist force! He could feel that Chu Xun had not used all his strength. Otherwise, he would get injured.


    ¡°I hope that you can cooperate with me sincerely. Please don¡¯t doubt my sincerity and cultivation anymore,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Jinyuan roared with laughter. ¡°Brother Jiao, I have told you don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Jiao Changqing knew that Jinyuan was helping him, so he shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Brother Chu, please forgive me. After all, this is a big deal. Please forgive me for being disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can understand your doubts. After all, it¡¯s our first cooperation.¡± Chu Xun seemed to have a good manner. Although he wanted to beat Jiao Changqing in his heart, he still had to show his respect.


    ¡°I admire you so much,¡± Jiao Changqing said with admiration.


    Chu Xun nodded and smiled, ¡°Brother Jiao, it¡¯s very nice of you.¡±


    Flaming Qilin shivered inwardly. How hypocritical they were! Their smiles were insincere.


    ¡°Brother Chu, please tell me your plan,¡± Sha Han said.


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take action tonight. I¡¯ll lure the four Sword Sages away first. You guys are responsible for dealing with Baqi Snake. Brother Jinye and the others will find the location of the resources. After I kill the four Sword Sages, I¡¯ll come back to support you.¡±


    Jinyuan and others pondered for a moment. Chu Xun¡¯s plan was friendly to them. He lured the four Sword Sages away, and Jinye and others would go to find the treasures, which meant he would take all the risks. The three clans suffered little. He was so kind and righteous.


    After everything was settled, everyone began to rest, waiting for the battle tonight.


    Baqi Palace was located on Rich Mountain, a holy mountain of Fusang State.


    In the evening, Chu Xun and his companions began to take action. They didn¡¯t depend on the number of people to win the battle. Except for the experts above the Immortal Level, the others stayed still to support them.


    ¡°Chu Xun, someone is hiding around,¡± Mengdie said to Chu Xun before his leaving.


    Chu Xun replied, ¡°Please keep it a secret, and you don¡¯t need to make any moves. Please protect Jiu You and the others.¡±


    Chu Xun handed the spaceship to Mengdie, let her control it, and made it hide in the clouds with Jiu You and the others.


    Chu Xun had already sensed the experts Mengdie mentioned. They were three experts with strong auras and more terrifying than Jinyuan and the others. They were all experts at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm. It seemed that the three clans had their own plans.


    Chu Xun sneered. If they were honest, Chu Xun wouldn¡¯t care about them. However, if they dared to play tricks, he would kill them all.


    They traveled a thousand miles. In the middle of the night, they arrived at Rich Mountain secretly.


    Now they were on the holy mountain of Fusang State, which held a high position and was sacred in the hearts of the Fusang people.


    Everyone stood at the foot of the mountain and looked up. Tonight, Rich Mountain was destined to be dyed red with blood.


    To become an overlord of an area, everyone here had killed countless people and was ruthless. For the sake of their own interests, they could betray their companions in the blink of an eye.


    Chu Xun did not believe that these people would cooperate with him sincerely. When faced with great interests, so-called verbal cooperation was of no use.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up the mountain first and lure the four Sword Sages away. You should be ready to deal with Baqi Snake at any time,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Jinyuan and the others nodded.


    ¡°Brother Chu, be careful. Safety first,¡± Jinye said.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth. This was the most hypocritical concern. If he quit now, these people would immediately surround and beat him.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun turned into a stream of light and rushed up Rich Mountain. Rich Mountain was not high. In just a few breaths, Chu Xun climbed to the top of the mountain. He looked down at a large number of buildings below. The pressure around him swept away, and a strong aura spread.


    However, the next moment, a figure suddenly appeared on the top of a building like a ghost and looked at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun looked at him, and he was one of the four Sword Sages. Although Chu Xun had not looked down on the so-called four Sword Sages before, he felt surprised when seeing him. The person was at the Great Completion of the Immortal Level and known as a Sword Sage. His aura was as sharp and powerful as a sword.


    Chu Xun landed on the ground and leveled with the man. After careful observation, he found that the man was dressed in a loose warrior¡¯s uniform and held a bamboo sword.


    ¡°What do you want to do here late at night?¡± The man spoke in perfect Huaxia language.


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe me if I say I was lost when I came here to have fun,¡± Chu Xun teased.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t retreat in three breaths, you will die!¡± The other party said.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help smiling. He always said the same words to others. When hearing that from the other party, he felt uneasy.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t answer. His actions showed the other party that he wouldn¡¯t retreat even after thirty breaths, let alone three breaths.


    Boom!


    Celestial Upheaval ¡ª The Thirty-Sixth.


    The millstone-sized magic signet shook the void, flew across the sky, and attacked the other party.


    Swoosh!


    The other party moved. He swung his bamboo sword, and the dazzling Sword Qi cut through the air and destroyed the fist print with a boom.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes looked serious.


    An expert at the Great Completion of the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm was not easy to deal with.


    Boom! Boom!


    Chu Xun threw thirty-five punches without reservation, and the fist prints roared out.


    This time, the opponent only attacked once, but 35 streaks of Sword Qi came.


    A series of explosions erupted in the air, and the fist print exploded like fireworks. The whole Rich Mountain was shaking.


    The person was difficult to deal with, and his cultivation was not lower than that of the Fourth Demon Lord. Chu Xun was a little annoyed. If he had improved his cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t have had difficulties dealing with the person. Chu Xun was at the Initial Nascent Soul Stage, so it was not easy to deal with the person.


    Chu Xun knew that ordinary means were useless against the person. He began to use his precious techniques.


    Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan!


    When the fist smashed out, purple ripples looked like a great sea, sweeping towards the other party, and raging waves beat against the shore. A terrifying large fish with wings leaped out from the waves and pounced on the person.


    The person looked dignified. The bamboo sword in his hand hummed softly, and the thousands of streaks of Sword Qi around him wandered. The bamboo sword was gently raised and would cut down.


    At that moment, a tender branch appeared and hit him hard on the back.


    The person reacted swiftly. Sword Qi coiled madly around him to sever the branch. Then he was shocked. The violent Sword Qi around him encountered the branch and was shattered into pieces. Then the branch fiercely struck him on the back.


    Poof!


    A deep wound appeared on the man¡¯s back, and blood spurted out. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    At the same time, the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan hit him and sent him flying thousands of meters away. His clothes were torn apart, and his strong upper body was exposed. His hair was messy, and he looked very embarrassed.


    Jinyuan and the others at the foot of the mountain were shocked.


    ¡°What technique is this?¡± Sha Han¡¯s eyes flickered with greed.


    ¡°It seems to be a secret technique of our sea. Chu Xun actually knows the secret technique of our sea,¡± Jiao Changqing said.


    ¡°Chu Xun said that it was his first time to enter the sea. I don¡¯t think his words are credible. The technique he used just now is obviously a martial skill of our sea,¡± Sha Luo said.


    ¡°Brother Sha, do you mean that Chu Xun has secretly learned the secret technique of our sea?¡± Jiao Zecheng asked.


    Sha Luo nodded. His eyes flickered with greed as he said, ¡°How can such a powerful martial skill belongs to a human being?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also think that it can¡¯t belong to humans. Chu Xun lied to us. He must give us an explanation,¡± Jiao Changqing said.


    ¡°The secret techniques of our sea should belong to us.¡±


    The several people talked to each other, and their eyes were full of greed. They wanted Chu Xun¡¯s Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea!¡± Jinye was a little hesitant.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Chu Xun stole our secret technique first. He is the first to be insincere. If he refuses to hand it over, don¡¯t blame us for being unrighteous.¡± Jiao Changqing¡¯s smile was strange.


    ¡°Please stop pretending. The resources we obtained from the cooperation are unimaginable. Do you really intend to give it up to others?¡± Sha Luo didn¡¯t conceal his thoughts at all.


    Jiao Zecheng said, ¡°Our Sea Wyrm Clan declared our stance first. From the beginning to the end, we have never thought of giving such a large amount of resources to Chu Xun, a human. Besides, you have seen his martial skill just now. He hurt an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm only in one blow. Don¡¯t you want such a powerful martial skill?¡±

 Chapter 599 - Baqi Snake!

    People¡¯s greed was terrifying. Being greedy, a person couldn¡¯t think and then became unreasonable.


    Seeing Chu Xun¡¯s Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan, the people of the three clans became greedy.


    Jinye was still a little hesitant but was soon persuaded by the others. He agreed to deal with Chu Xun, but he just wanted the secret technique, and he didn¡¯t want to kill Chu Xun.


    The Fusang Sword Sage was injured by Chu Xun¡¯s one move. Then he stayed in the distance and looked at Chu Xun with frightened eyes.


    Chu Xun knew that without Mengdie¡¯s help, he couldn¡¯t hurt the man, and they would end in a tie at most.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The other side looked at Chu Xun and asked.


    ¡°Chu Xun from Huaxia.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil?¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the other side to know him. It seemed that the warriors of Fusang State had been to Huaxia in recent years, but their whereabouts were unknown.


    Chu Xun activated his cultivation, and he said with the sound waves sweeping over the place. ¡°I¡¯m Chu Xun from Huaxia. I heard that there are four Sword Sages in the Baqi Palace. Why haven¡¯t the other three come out?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Chu the Devil.¡±


    ¡°Why do you come to Fusang instead of staying in Huaxia, Chu the Devil? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to go back?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant, Chu the Devil. This is not Huaxia, and no one will tolerate you.¡±


    Before Chu Xun finished his words, the other three Sword Sages appeared and surrounded him.


    ¡°Since I dare to come here, I don¡¯t take the small place seriously. Your so-called Four Sword Sages are just a joke in my eyes. You can¡¯t even resist one move from me, so how dare you call yourself Sword Sages? Where does your courage come from?¡±


    The four Sword Sages looked angry.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, why did you come to Fusang and break into my Baqi Palace at night?¡±


    ¡°I think that the name Baqi Palace sounds terrible, and I want to give it a new name.¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, we must be on guard against the people with unkind intentions. Everyone, let¡¯s capture him first.¡±


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°Do you think you can capture me? You will die today. After today, there will be no Baqi Palace in the world. One day, your Fusang State will disappear, too.¡±


    Chu Xun finished speaking and used his Demon-slain Finger and Demon-slaughtering Palm at the other side without hesitation.


    Boom! Boom!


    A world-shaking explosion caused the earth to rumble, and many buildings in Baqi Palace collapsed.


    ¡°He is hard to deal with. Capture him first.¡±


    Chu Xun injured a Sword Sage with one punch, frightening the other three, so they rushed toward Chu Xun together.


    Chu Xun threw several punches in the air, and his fist print was full of strength, rushing to the four Sword Sages.


    After the attack, Chu Xun did not continue to fight. He turned around and left.


    The four Sword Sages were stunned. Seeing that Chu Xun was leaving, they roared, ¡°Chu the Devil, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Who can stop me if I want to leave?¡± Chu Xun sneered and ran away as fast as lightning.


    Although the four Sword Sages did not understand why Chu Xun ran away. With high cultivation, he could kill any one of them. Was he afraid that the four of them would join forces?


    Although Chu Xun was escaping, the four kept running after him. In the blink of an eye, they had gone more than five kilometers.


    Seeing that Chu Xun had lured the four Sword Sages away, Jinyuan and the others knew that it was time for them to take action.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain. Jinye, Zecheng, and Sha Luo, once we fight with Baqi Snake, you three must immediately find the location of the treasure house. At that time, don¡¯t hesitate and try to empty it as soon as possible,¡± Jiao Changqing said.


    Jinyuan said, ¡°The three of us will attack first.¡±


    Jiao Changqing, Sha Han and Jinyuan, who were experts at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm, rushed up the mountain. They went to deal with Baqi Snake first.


    Roar!


    An earth-shattering roar shook the whole Rich Mountain. Baqi Snake appeared.


    Baqi Snake originally lived in the sea and was a sea beast. It was easy for Jinyuan and others to find it.


    Baqi Snake looked like a giant snake dozens of meters long rolling in the distance. Actually, it consisted of eight giant snakes. They were conjoined in their waists, and they had eight heads and eight tails.


    ¡°Lure it away.¡± Jiao Changqing took a palm in the air, and the terrible water power condensed into a water dragon and slammed towards Baqi Snake.


    Boom!


    Unexpectedly, the water dragon was burst open by the tail of the Baqi Snake.


    With waves around him surging, Sha Han created a huge white shark with a length of more than 10 meters and bit at the Baqi Snake.


    With a boom, the huge white shark transformed by the waves was hit by the head of Baqi Snake.


    Baqi Snake had eight heads. At the same time, its other head rushed directly to Jiao Changqing, opened its bloody mouth, and showed its crisscross fangs.


    Jiao Changqing roared angrily and raised huge waves around him. Then he slammed his palm fiercely at the head.


    Boom!


    Jiao Changqing¡¯s attack was easily crushed by Baqi Snake. Its millstone-sized head hit his body hard. With a cracking sound, Jiao Changqing screamed. A large part of his breastbone was broken.


    The faces of Jinyuan and Sha Han changed dramatically. Baqi Snake was so strong that they could not deal with it at all. It must be in the Gold Immortal Realm. Their attacks were weak to Baqi Snake, so it would be lucky if they could live.


    Roar!


    Baqi Snake raised its eight heads and swung its huge tail toward Jinyuan and Sha Han.


    They roared and tried their best to resist. However, it was in vain. Baqi Snake defeated them. Its tail hit them, their bones and tendons were broken, and they were sent flying.


    Baqi Snake looked at Jiao Changqing and seemed to be interested in him. It raised its tail high and slammed it down hard.


    Boom!


    The ground cracked, and Jiao Changqing screamed miserably. His body was almost smashed to pieces, and all his bones were broken.


    Baqi Snake rolled up Jiao Changqing with its tail and threw him violently. The eight snakeheads pounced on him and tore him into pieces.


    Sha Han and Jinyuan were scared. Baqi Snake¡¯s cultivation was much more terrifying than they had imagined.


    All they wanted was to escape right now.


    However, Baqi Snake was smarter than they had imagined. It directly blocked their way.


    Roar!


    It raised its eight heads and roared, which shook the entire Rich Mountain and made it tremble with monstrous power.


    The divine souls of Jinyuan and Sha Han trembled. They had witnessed Jiao Changqing being torn into pieces and eaten, and his death made them shudder. They didn¡¯t want to die miserably and were utterly unwilling to die.


    At this moment, Baqi Snake stretched out its huge tail and swept toward them.


    ¡°Please save us!¡± The two got up and shouted.


    Boom!


    An energy chain hit Baqi Snake and spread out with a loud noise. Baqi Snake was knocked back.


    Three figures appeared. Their auras were terrifying and extremely powerful. They were the terrifying experts hidden in the surroundings by the three clans to deal with accidents. Now, there was really an accident.


    ¡°Hurry and retreat!¡±


    An elder looked serious and asked Jinyuan and Sha Han to retreat quickly. They noticed that Baqi Snake was formidable. Maybe the three of them together were no match for it.


    Roar!


    Baqi Snake had been knocked back accidentally and became furious. Its three giant heads rushed to the three people and wanted to kill them.


    Jinyuan and Sha Han rushed down the mountain desperately. The current battle was no longer something they could participate in.


    The three experts at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm fought the domineering snake, caused the ground to split apart continuously, and even the void trembled.


    The four Sword Sages were still running after Chu Xun.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun stopped, turned around, and looked at the four people who were chasing after him. The four were shocked and stopped abruptly.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t escape, don¡¯t you?¡± One of them sneered.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to talk to me like that? Are you courting death?¡±


    The Sword Sage felt an inexplicable chill in his heart. It was right. Chu Xun had the power to kill him.


    ¡°I just want to let you die more clearly,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Since you are proficient in Huaxia language, you should know what the saying that luring the tiger away from the mountain means.¡±


    The expressions of the four Sword Sages changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid or just pretending to be stupid? Can¡¯t you see that I am just responsible for drawing you away and killing you? Your Baqi Palace has already fallen, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Xun said disdainfully.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Baqi Palace is not a place you can conquer at will. If you are not afraid of death, you can have a try,¡± a Sword Sage said with disdain.


    ¡°Do you rely on Baqi Snake? Do you think that the Tiger Whale Clan, the Sea Wyrm Clan, and the White Shark Clan can¡¯t deal with a snake?¡± Chu Xun paused for a moment as if he had told a secret by mistake.


    ¡°It turns out to be them. I knew we shouldn¡¯t trust them.¡± One of the Sword Sages was furious.


    ¡°Well, since you have known it, please go to hell peacefully,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently. Surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he made a fist print and rushed out directly.


    ¡°Go back and support as soon as possible. I¡¯ll stop him.¡± A Sword Sage roared and slashed at Chu Xun with the bamboo sword in his hand. Thousands of sword shadows flew across the sky, and they were extremely sharp, cutting apart the air.


    ¡°Good job, Gesang. You are the bravest warrior in our nation. We are proud of you.¡± One of the Sword Sages finished his sentence and rushed towards Rich Mountain with the other two.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of disdain as he said, ¡°Only a country with abnormal thoughts can express being afraid of death in such a fresh and refined way.¡±


    Boom!


    The Sword Qi all over the sky was smashed by Chu Xun¡¯s Formula of Kill.


    Next, the two fought fiercely. The fight was earth-shattering, but the longer Gesang fought, the more shocked he became because he found that Chu Xun did not have the strength to kill him at all.


    ¡°Are you pretending to be strong?¡± Gesang exclaimed.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have the strength to kill you in a second. To be exact, I can barely fight to a draw with you now.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Gesang did not believe him. He had been injured by Chu Xun with just one blow when he fought him earlier.


    ¡°Idiot, that was because someone had helped me,¡± Chu Xun sneered and then said, ¡°Mengdie, take action.¡±


    A tender branch appeared, easily broke the bamboo sword in Gesang¡¯s hand before, and pierced through his throat. It was truly too easy to kill him.

 Chapter 600 - Sneaking into the Treasure House

    Gesang¡¯s corpse fell from the sky, and it had already dried up. The branch absorbed its life essence.


    Chu Xun quickly snatched his Storage Ring and burned the body to ashes with Violet Underworld Flame.


    Next, Chu Xun boarded the spaceship, hid in the clouds, and rushed back to the Rich Mountain.


    ¡°They want to rob you of your secret technique,¡± Mengdie told Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly, and his cold eyes glittered. At the top of the mountain, he had known the words of Jinye and the others, so he let the three Sword Sages go back. ¡°Since you were heartless, don¡¯t blame me for being unrighteous.¡±


    The spaceship hid in the clouds and quietly returned to Rich Mountain.


    At the top of the mountain, three experts at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm fought Baqi Snake fiercely. Jinye, Jinyuan, and their companions met the three Sword Sages at the bottom of the mountain.


    Jinyuan and the others were shocked. Hadn¡¯t the three Sword Sages been lured away by Chu Xun? Why did they come back?


    ¡°Damn creeps, how dare you attack the Baqi Palace at night? None of you will leave tonight.¡± One of the Sword Sages was furious. He raised his hand and made a sword attack with Sword Qi.


    The Sword Sage was an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm. However, Jinyuan and Sha Han were only at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm and couldn¡¯t resist the attack.


    Poof!


    Blood splattered. With a shrill cry, Sha Han¡¯s right arm was chopped off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them all.¡±


    Jinyuan and the rest were unable to resist the attack of three Sword Sages. All they could do was to be slaughtered.


    Poof!


    Jiao Zecheng¡¯s head flew more than ten meters away. His blood spurted more than one meter high. The sword chopped his head.


    With a poof, Jinye cried out miserably. One of his legs was chopped off and was turned into a bloody mist by the Sword Qi.


    This was a massacre. Within a few breaths of time, Jinye and the others were either dead or injured.


    At the same time, Chu Xun quietly sneaked into the Baqi Palace. He used his divine sense to locate the treasure house.


    Chu Xun was experienced in such a thing and could be said to be at the Grandmaster Level. He easily dealt with the guards of the treasure house, broke the mechanism by force, and broke the ten-centimeter-thick steel door with brute force.


    ¡°Wow!¡± After entering the treasure house, Chu Xun focused on the treatures, letting out a sigh of surprise.


    This treasury house covered an area of more than a thousand square meters. All kinds of resources were countless. Chu Xun estimated that the resources of the entire Fusang State were all here. If he moved all these resources away, it would be difficult for Fusang State to recover within decades unless it bought or robbed some sources from other countries.


    Chu Xun was so happy that he narrowed his eyes into slits. Was there any dignity of an Immortal Emperor? He desperately stuffed the resources into his Storage Rings. There was still two-third of the resources left. The resources of the Baqi Palace were too many.


    At this time, the Baqi Snake fighting the three strong experts suddenly roared angrily. It moved its head and tails and knocked the three men away.


    The three were horrified. Baqi Snake was so terrible that they were no match for it at all. They were injured. While they were frightened, they saw Baqi Snake turn around and rush into the Baqi Palace. They were stunned.


    A blood-curdling scream jolted the three awake. It was from Sha Luo. He had almost been sliced into a cudgel shape and had a leg left. The three Sword Sages had done it on purpose.


    The three experts rushed down from the mountain top, pouncing towards the three Sword Sages.


    ¡°You despicable Ocean race will all die here today,¡± a Sword Sage said.


    In fact, they were wondering why Baqi Snake suddenly left.


    The three great experts of the Ocean Race and the three Sword Sages stood together. This was a battle between the experts at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm. It was earth-shattering and terrifying.


    On the other side, Baqi Snake had sensed that someone had sneaked into the treasure house, so it gave up the opportunity to kill the three experts of the Ocean race and went straight to the treasure house.


    Chu Xun¡¯s Storage Rings were all full. He wanted to summon Mengdie and others to move the resources to the flying ship because he did not want to leave any resources to Fusang State.


    However, as soon as he sent a message to Mengdie, the ground suddenly trembled. A giant tail reached and swept towards him.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun shot out Demon-slaughtering Palm subconsciously. The large handprint fell down from the sky, slammed into the giant tail, and exploded with a deafening boom. The tail remained unscathed. Stunned for seconds, Chu Xun was caught by the tail and dragged out of the treasure house.


    Chu Xun was shocked. Baqi Snake¡¯s cultivation was beyond his imagination, but it did not mean that Chu Xun would give up without a fight. Chu Xun used the Demon-slain Finger ¡ª the fourth finger.


    Boom!


    The giant finger crushed down and hit the giant tail hard. It exploded, and a terrible storm swept away. Baqi Snake felt pain, and Chu Xun escaped.


    Chu Xun rushed out like a streak of light, but he bumped into a huge pillar and bounced off it with a boom. He felt dizzy and got angry. Baqi Snake was too powerful. It had eight heads and eight tails and could attack and defend in all directions.


    Whoosh!


    An ear-piercing sound came, and Chu Xun¡¯s figure flashed away. With a boom, the ground was hit by a head and exploded.


    Chu Xun dodged everywhere. Fortunately, few people could compare with him in terms of speed. However, Baqi Snake¡¯s eight tails were scattered like a magic formation, trapping him. When the eight heads attacked, it was hard for Chu Xun to resist.


    Boom!


    In the end, Chu Xun was hit by one of Baqi Snake¡¯s heads. Before he stood still, the other seven heads opened their bloody mouths and bit toward him. Each of their teeth was like a dagger, shining with a cold light that made people feel cold all over.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes and moved as fast as he could. He jumped out of the encirclement of the seven heads. It was so dangerous that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    Roar!


    Baqi Snake roared and was a little crazy. Its several attacks didn¡¯t kill the person.


    ¡°Little ant, how dare you come here and try to get the treasures? I will tear you to pieces today.¡±


    One of Baqi Snake¡¯s heads could speak the human language. Having reached such a high level of cultivation, it had developed its spiritual intelligence already. How could it not know how to speak?


    ¡°There are too many people who want to kill me. Who do you think you are? You are not qualified.¡± Chu Xun sneered and raised the corners of his mouth slightly. A tender branch reached down and knocked on one of Baqi Snake¡¯s heads.


    Baqi Snake raised its head in confusion, only to see a branch emitting green light. Before it could understand, the branch pierced through one of its heads, and the green light burst out. In the blink of an eye, the head pierced through by the branch quickly withered.


    Roar!


    One of its heads was destroyed. It suddenly went insane and roared angrily. The whole Rich Mountain shook.


    Poof!


    The branch flashed in the air, and a huge snakehead was cut off and rolled out.


    The tender branch pierced through another head, but it didn¡¯t stop. The branch extended out, ignoring the scales, and easily pierced through one more head. Greenlight burst out, and the two heads withered and were drained of life essence.

 Chapter 601 - Those Not Belonging to My Race Is Unworthy of My Trust!

    Baqi Snake, the Holy Beast of Fusang State, was in the Gold Immortal Realm. However, faced with Mengdie, it was so weak. Four of its eight heads had been destroyed in the blink of an eye.


    It was scared and screamed miserably. Regardless of everything else, it rose into the air, rushing into the distance.


    An expert in the Gold Immortal Realm could temporarily fly in the air. Baqi Snake had escaped, and if it did not escape, it would die here.


    Chu Xun did not ask Mengdie to chase after Baqi Snake. It was just an eight-headed monster. Now it had only four heads, and its combat strength reduced sharply. When Chu Xun stepped onto the intermediate stage of the Nascent Soul, it would be easy to kill it. The most important thing was that Baqi Snake would definitely hate the Ocean race. The Ocean race would not be peaceful in the future.


    Those not belonging to my race was unworthy of my trust.


    Judging from the fact that the Ocean race was willing to assist in the attack of Baqi Palace, they were fence-sitters and a group of robbers that would deal with the humans for their own interests soon or later.


    He sent a voice message to Mengdie, asking them to come down and move the resources.


    The Storage Rings of Flaming Qilin were full, so were those of Jiu You and Su Wei¡¯er. There was still a third of resources left.


    In the end, they moved the remaining resources onto the flying ship and sped away.


    The three Sword Sages of the Baqi Palace were indeed powerful. They managed to kill one and injure two of the three masters of the Ocean race and made them escape in a panic.


    When the three Sword Sages returned to Baqi Palace, they saw the decapitated snakeheads on the ground. They opened the door of the treasure house and found it was empty. Someone had even scraped away the gold powder on the wall. They were furious and shouted crazily.


    The flying ship was in the clouds. Chu Xun and the others narrowed their eyes with smiles. This trip was beyond their imagination.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you are so sinister, but I like you.¡± Flaming Qilin narrowed his eyes and ate a spiritual fruit.


    ¡°Go away.¡± Chu Xun scolded him with a smile. When he tricked Jinye and the others at the port to attack the Baqi Palace, Flaming Qilin had contributed a lot. He said that Chu Xun had killed eight or ten experts at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm. If it weren¡¯t for his words, the Ocean race wouldn¡¯t have believed in Chu Xun at all.


    Chu Xun wanted to improve his cultivation with the resources. His current cultivation was a little low. It was enough for him to deal with ordinary warriors. When he met the experts beyond the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm, he could do nothing but run away.


    Having thought about it for a long time, Chu Xun decided to improve his level of cultivation. He said to Mengdie, ¡°If I don¡¯t wake up in a month, please wake me up by force.¡±


    If he was woken up by force in meditative training, he would suffer Qi deviation, get hurt or die.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t have much time. He didn¡¯t want to wake up after more than a hundred years to see the elders die.


    With so many resources and Mengdie to protect him, he would be fine.


    Surrounded by piles of spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs, Chu Xun set up a formation, sat down cross-legged, and started seclusion to practice.


    Chu Xun¡¯s body emitted a hazy purple light, and the spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs around him were being refined and absorbed by him at a terrifying speed.


    ¡°What a waste!¡± Flaming Qilin said as he picked up a spirit fruit with scarlet flame and ate it.


    Mengdie looked at Chu Xun and raised her hand to make a magic signet. Suddenly, the wind and clouds around the flying ship surged, and horrible spiritual energy gathered toward the flying ship, pouring into the top of Chu Xun¡¯s head like a long river.


    Chu Xun¡¯s body shook, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. The speed of refining spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs had slowed down. Mengdie helped him a lot.


    Ten days passed, and Chu Xun was still in the cultivating.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Jiu You rubbed her belly and felt distressed. She had eaten at least a thousand spiritual fruits in the past few days. If others heard her words, they would definitely jump up and beat her violently. It was such a waste.


    Jiu You was surrounded by colorful flowing light. She muttered, fell to the ground, and fell asleep.


    Su Wei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help laughing. She wanted to carry her into the cabin but was stopped by Mengdie.


    ¡°She¡¯s about to break through as well,¡± Mengdie said. She raised her hand to draw in enough spiritual energy for Jiu You to cultivate.


    ¡°Can she break through while sleeping?¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s face was filled with envy. He mumbled to himself, grabbed all sorts of spirit fruits, and stuffed them into his mouth. ¡°I also want to cultivate.¡±


    Su Wei¡¯er was also a little tempted. Everyone was desperately cultivating, and she didn¡¯t want to fall behind. There were so many resources here. Compared with those who desperately collected resources, they were so lucky. It would be unreasonable if she didn¡¯t cultivate.


    Su Wei¡¯er refined the spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs and began to cultivate. Although she might not step onto a higher level, she would improve her cultivation.


    Everyone was immersed in crazy cultivation. Only Mengdie sat by the side of the flying ship and reached out to stir up the clouds in the sky.


    Time flew fast. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed, but Chu Xun didn¡¯t wake up. Before the seclusion, he had told Mengdie that she could wake him up if he didn¡¯t wake up in a month.


    Mengdie looked at Chu Xun but did not wake him up. She let him continue to cultivate in seclusion.


    The second month passed.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t wake up, and Mengdie didn¡¯t disturb him.


    The third month passed.


    The fourth month passed.


    The fifth month passed.


    Chu Xun still showed no signs of waking up.


    During the past months, Flaming Qilin had woken up several times. Although he wondered why Mengdie didn¡¯t wake up Chu Xun, he trusted her very much. There must be a reason for her to do so.


    In the blink of an eye, the sixth month passed.


    On this day, Chu Xun reacted. He absorbed the spiritual energy faster, and the Hong Meng Immortal Qi around him became violent. It rotated around his body rapidly. The spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs piled up around him were instantly turned into powder and swallowed by Chu Xun wildly.


    In the evening, Chu Xun opened his eyes. At the bottom of his eyes, two purple rays of light burst out, and the Hong Meng Immortal Qi around him was as violent as tides. It was like a small sun in the air, and its bright light made the sunset pale in comparison.


    The creatures at the bottom of the sea were alarmed. Countless creatures surfaced above the sea and looked up. At this time, a terrifying pressure swept out.


    Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, countless sea beasts were torn into pieces by the pressure, blood dyeing a radius of hundreds of thousands of meters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Xun drove the flying ship that hid in the clouds and disappeared like a stream of light.


    At this time, several figures rose and stood on the clouds. Then they looked around, wondering what happened, but found nothing unusual.


    Chu Xun had already gone hundreds of miles away. The higher level of cultivation he stepped onto, the more power he released when he broke through. Also, it would be easier to attract the attention of experts. Just now, he instantly sensed that a few experts in the Gold Immortal Realm were approaching quickly. He had underestimated the sea before. Before he broke through, he was not sensitive to the experts in the Gold Immortal Realm. Now, he knew that there were so many great experts hidden in the sea.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Chu Xun thanked Mengdie.


    Mengdie shook her head with a faint smile and looked at Chu Xun strangely. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to get a higher level of cultivation. Why do you need ten times the spiritual energy of ordinary people?¡±


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. Hong Meng Immortal Qi he cultivated was much stronger than Internal Breath. He was the first one to cultivate on this way, so it was hard to predict what would happen every time he broke through. For example, when he made a breakthrough before, he clearly felt that he could break through at any time. Every time when he tried to improve his level, his body needed a great deal of spiritual energy. If it weren¡¯t for the help of Mengdie, it would be difficult for him to step onto a new level in even two years, let alone wake up.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m different from others, so I need more spiritual energy to break through.¡± Chu Xun found a reason to cover it up.


    Chu Xun was a little excited. His cultivation had risen sharply. Feeling the strong power in his body, Chu Xun believed he could kill Baqi Snake easily if he met it again.


    He stayed still for a day. Along the way, Flaming Qilin woke up. Although he didn¡¯t make a breakthrough, his cultivation had risen quite a bit.


    ¡°Have you broken through?¡± Flaming Qilin was a little envious. He had once made a bet with Chu Xun that one day, he would make his name more famous than Chu Xun¡¯s in a year. More than 50 years had passed. It seemed that he could not win.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    Flaming Qilin rubbed his nose. ¡°Actually, I am on the verge of breaking through, but I don¡¯t have enough time. If I have a bit more time, I will break through. My cultivation has risen rapidly recently.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him playfully and pointed to the resources on the flying ship, saying, ¡°Having consumed so many resources, if you don¡¯t make any progress, you will be like a pig. Even a pig can fly in the face of the storm.¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± Flaming Qilin¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he had looked forward to Chu Xun¡¯s praise. He muttered, ¡°Where are we going now? Are we going back to Huaxia?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget our purpose this time. Why do we go back now?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about going to the Immortal Island?¡± Flaming Qilin was suspicious, and suddenly his eyes lit up. ¡°Did you find the other incomplete map in the hands of the Fusang people?¡±


    Chu Xun flipped his hand and took out two pieces of the map. ¡°I found this one in Qiushan Ling¡¯s Storage Ring.¡±


    After killing Qiushan Ling at the port, Chu Xun had taken away his Storage Ring secretly and got the incomplete map.


    Flaming Qilin gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Well done!¡±


    Chu Xun put the two incomplete maps together. Then he and Flaming Qilin sat on the ground and began to study it.


    After a long while, Flaming Qilin impatiently muttered, ¡°What the hell is this? I can¡¯t understand the map at all.¡±


    The map was disorganized. There were mountains and ravines drawn by thick lines all over the map, like a child¡¯s doodling.


    ¡°Did you see something special?¡± Flaming Qilin asked.


    Chu Xun shook his head. He couldn¡¯t understand the map either.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the Immortal Island and check the material things on it. Let¡¯s see if we can find anything,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The flying ship flew toward Immortal Island.


    A few hours later, Chu Xun steered the flying ship around the vast island and took out the map to see.


    ¡°What the hell is it?¡± Flaming Qilin was a bit impatient. They had circled the island twice, but they could see nothing because the Immortal Island was shrouded in mist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and have a look. Find a place to have a rest and explore the island later.¡± Chu Xun controlled the flying ship to land on the ground, but the flying ship suddenly rose rapidly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Flaming Qilin was curious.


    ¡°Someone is coming.¡± Chu Xun hid the flying ship in the clouds.


    ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll go down and have a look first.¡± Chu Xun walked in the air and landed quietly.


    At this time, several figures rushed over on waves and stopped on several protruding reefs quickly.


    Chu Xun withdrew his aura and did not approach, but his divine sense spread out. He could see every move of the other side.


    These people were strong. All of them were at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm, and two of them had already been on the verge of the Golden Immortal Realm.

 Chapter 602 - Both Sides Will Suffer Great Losses

    Chu Xun hid his aura and spread out his divine sense, covering a radius of several miles.


    ¡°Brother Jiao, are you sure?¡± One of them asked.


    An elder with white hair and beard said, ¡°After half a year of observation, the immortal mist of the Immortal Island weakens during dawn.¡±


    They didn¡¯t talk more, sat down with their legs crossed, and began to adjust their breathing.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes twinkled. It turned out that the immortal mist that covered the island would weaken at the beginning of the sun. When he was about to leave, he heard a man saying jokingly, ¡°Brother Sha, does Baqi Palace of Fusang State still make trouble with you?¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± one of them said angrily.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The person who asked the question was not angry. Instead, he continued, ¡°I heard that your three clans are deeply troubled by Baqi Snake.¡±


    ¡°Old Snake, can you shut your stinky mouth?¡± The expert of the White Shark Clan said.


    The old man, Old Snake, was not angry, and he continued jokingly. ¡°At that time, your three races believed humans easily and tried to occupy Baqi Palace. In the end, you failed to get the resources but angered Baqi Palace.¡±


    ¡°Everyone,¡± an elderly man dressed in a black robe growled, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that Chu the Devil is not worthy of our trust. Don¡¯t you know how notorious he is in Huaxia? He¡¯s so good at cheating and stealing!¡±


    ¡°Hei Meng, pay attention to your identity. You are in the ocean region, not your continent,¡± the expert of the Sea Wyrm race expert said coldly.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m just reminding you that Chu the Devil is sinister and cunning. He¡¯s not trustworthy at all,¡± Hei Meng said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Brother Hei, since they don¡¯t appreciate it, you don¡¯t have to worry about them. Anyway, we don¡¯t have to suffer losses, and Baqi Palace will not make trouble for us,¡± Old Snake said in a peculiar way.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly and looked at Old Snake and Hei Meng coldly. Hei Meng had formed an alliance with the Sea Snake Clan within a short time.


    He returned to the flying ship silently.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Flaming Qilin asked when he saw Chu Xun coming back.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°They are all our old friends from the sea region and alien race.¡±


    ¡°Alien race?¡± Flaming Qilin was slightly stunned. He remembered Hei Meng mentioned by those shrimp and crab guards. He asked, ¡°Is he from the Draconian race?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and said, ¡°When the sun rises, the mist on the island will become thinner.¡±


    ¡°Will the Forbidden Area Installation on the outskirts of the island be lifted?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°They just said that the immortal mist would be thinner and didn¡¯t mention the Forbidden Area Installation.¡±


    Flaming Qilin looked at Chu Xun and said playfully, ¡°You look a little strange. Is there anything else?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head. Anyone scolded would not look good. He didn¡¯t let Flaming Qilin know about this, or he would definitely be laughed at.


    ¡°Nothing serious. I¡¯m thinking about what to do next.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought of it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡± Flaming Qilin rolled his eyes and felt he was speaking nonsense.


    The sun rose from the east, and the first ray of the morning sun appeared.


    The immortal mist around the island changed. It was like steam, growing thinner and thinner. Soon, the outline of the island could be seen.


    ¡°Wait for me on the ship.¡± Chu Xun landed alone.


    This time, Chu Xun did not show up as usual. Instead, he hid in the dark and observed secretly.


    The people waiting for half of the night exchanged a few words before heading towards the Immortal Island.


    Chu Xun frowned. ¡°Are they going to land on the island?¡±


    Suddenly, Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked in one direction and saw several figures approaching quickly. They were the experts of the Baqi Palace, under the leading of the three Sword Sages.


    The experts who rushed to the Immortal Island also noticed the experts of Baqi Palace approaching quickly.


    ¡°Jiao Tengfeng, Sha Mingyao, and Jin Liancheng, you should die!¡± A Sword Sage roared and unleashed a slash at the same time. Tens of thousands of sword rays tore through the sky towards the experts from the sea region.


    Jiao Tengfeng turned around and raised his hand to roll up the energy of water. An enormous sea wyrm over 20 meters long appeared, and it soared up like a swimming dragon. It carried a terrifying destructive force as it minced all the Sword Qi into pieces. At the same time, the sea wyrm condensed from the energy of water was torn into pieces by the Sword Qi.


    ¡°Kill them all.¡± The expert from Baqi Palace roared.


    Whoosh!


    The surface of the sea exploded and stirred up monstrous waves. A horrible beast rose into the sky. It was Baqi Snake who only had four heads now.


    The experts of the sea region looked unhappy. It was not easy to deal with the three Sword Sages and other experts, not to mention the Baqi Snake.


    ¡°Baqi Palace, I advise you not to go too far. Although we were wrong last time, we are also victims. If you really want to take revenge, you should find the damned Chu the Devil.¡± Sha Mingyao¡¯s face darkened.


    Surrounded by a terrifying Sword Qi, one of the Sword Sages stared at Sha Mingyao and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first, and then I¡¯ll kill Chu the Devil.¡±


    Chu Xun hid in the dark and snickered. ¡°Please have a battle so that both sides will suffer great losses.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where Chu the Devil is?¡± Hei Meng suddenly asked.


    A Sword Sage looked at him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re also from Huaxia, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Hei Meng shook his head and said, ¡°I understand what you mean. Although I¡¯m from Huaxia, I¡¯m also an enemy of Chu the Devil. If you want to kill Chu the Devil, I can help you. I can also tell you where Chu Xun¡¯s family is.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A Sword Sage asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Hei Meng nodded and said, ¡°if you want to go to Huaxia, I can introduce a lot of friends to you. They all wish Chu the Devil to die.¡±


    ¡°Well, if we can take the revenge against him, you will be a friend of the Baqi Palace.¡± After saying that, a Sword Sage looked at Jin Liancheng coldly. ¡°You must die today.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it is easy to kill us, Baqi Palace?¡± Jin Liancheng¡¯s face looked angry, and the power of water surged around him.


    ¡°Fellows, can you hear me out?¡± Hei Meng asked.


    The three Sword Sages of the Sword Sage looked at him and said, ¡°Please speak ahead.¡±


    Hei Meng said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Baqi Palace should hate the experts of the sea region. Chu the Devil is the chief culprit. Although Baqi Palace was attacked, some members of the three clans were also injured or killed. Why don¡¯t we join forces to kill Chu the Devil first?¡±


    ¡°They colluded with Chu the Devil to kill one of our Sword Sages and stole our treasure house. They have caused great losses to us. We can¡¯t let this go.¡±


    ¡°Please calm down. Chu the Devil framed up all of us. The three clans in the sea are also victims. Why don¡¯t we explore the Immortal Island first? If we find its resources, Baqi Palace can take 10% more than us. In this way, you can make up for your losses, and we can be friends. As the saying goes, it is better to squash enmity than to keep it on. If we can deal with a problem without battles, why do we fight?¡± Hei Meng said.


    The people of Baqi Palace were silent.


    Jiao Tengfeng fell silent as well.


    What Hei Meng said made sense.

 Chapter 603 - Ill Perform a Magic Trick for You!

    The people of the sea region and the Baqi Palace fell into silence. A complacent smile appeared on Hei Meng¡¯s face. If he could make both sides stop fighting, he would be the biggest winner. Not only would he gain the friendship of several forces, but he would also be able to draw so many allies to deal with Chu the Devil. It was like killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°We Sea Wyrm Clan agrees to Brother Hei¡¯s proposal.¡±


    ¡°We White Shark Clan agrees as well.¡±


    ¡°We Tiger Whale Clan agrees.¡±


    All the three forces in the sea region agreed. Now it was up to Baqi Palace.


    The three Sword Sages of the Baqi Palace exchanged glances with other experts. After a while, a Sword Sage said, ¡°Well, we are willing to cooperate with you. If we ascend the island successfully, we will take 10% more of the resources than you.¡±


    Although Jiao Tengfeng felt uncomfortable, he did not want to fight to the death with the Baqi Palace. They hated Chu Xun. If it were not for him, Baqi Palace and they would not have become enemies.


    ¡°Old Snake, what do you think?¡± Hei Meng asked Old Snake. Only Old Snake and Baqi Palace had no relationship here.


    Old Snake wore an unnatural smile on his withered face and said, ¡°Since everyone is willing to shake hands and make peace, I won¡¯t destroy the peace. I agree.¡±


    They concluded a transaction.


    A Sword Sage stepped forward and explained to Baqi Snake respectfully. Then Baqi Snake sank into the water. The treasure house had been emptied by Chu Xun, and it needed a lot of resources to recover from its injury.


    At this time, under the sunshine, the immortal mist on the island became thinner and thinner. The whole island could be vaguely seen. The island was lush with ancient trees and countless strange stones. The whole mountain was dark brown.


    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s try to see if we can reach Immortal Island or not,¡± Sha Mingyao said.


    Jin Liancheng replied. ¡°I have tried before, but I can only take one hundred steps ahead, around fifty meters or so away.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, I hope we can work together to reach the top of the mountain,¡± Hei Meng said.


    They nodded at each other and flew toward the island.


    Hiding in the dark, Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly. He was a little confused by Jin Liancheng. He didn¡¯t understand what one hundred steps and fifty meters meant.


    Everyone rushed to the foot of the mountain and began to climb up step by step. Everyone¡¯s aura was strong as if they were fighting against something.


    Chu Xun spread out his divine sense, hoping to get a better view of the island. But his divine sense was stopped by an invisible force.


    Chu Xun observed these people again and found that they seemed to be carrying weights on their backs, and it was difficult for them to walk.


    Gravity Forbidden Area Installation?


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know if he was right or not. He continued to observe and couldn¡¯t help smiling. He was right.


    This was gravity Forbidden Area Installation. The higher they climbed, the stronger the pressure they would bear. Jiao Tengfeng climbed the mountain the fastest, and Chu Xun paid attention to his feet. With every step he took, a footprint appeared on the ground. This was not caused by his cultivation but by the heavy pressure.


    ¡°I see.¡± Chu Xun smiled. He had been in seclusion recently, so he had no time to explore the island at all. He had never thought of it. He always felt that Forbidden Area Installation was about killing and defending.


    The people of Baqi Palace and the sea region had climbed nearly 40 meters. All of them looked uneasy. It seemed that the pressure was so terrible that the experts at Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm could not resist it.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Everyone, long time no see!¡± Chu Xun showed up and swaggered out.


    Seeing Chu Xun, the eyes of the people of Baqi Palace and the sea region turned red. They had suffered great losses because of him.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I didn¡¯t expect you to dare to show up. I thought you had already fled back to Huaxia,¡± Hei Meng grinned and said in a strange tone.


    ¡°Bumpkin, you¡¯re fooling these idiots to deal with me behind my back. Are you courting death?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. He decided to kill Hei Meng. This bastard was really hateful.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I didn¡¯t expect you to dare to show up. I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Jiao Tengfeng roared.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me with a roar. Get down, and I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil, we Tiger Whale Clan treated you sincerely, but you used a sinister trick to repay us. I will tear you into pieces.¡± Jin Liancheng gnashed his teeth in hatred. Jin Yuan died, and Jin Ye was seriously injured because of Chu Xun.


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t shout at me. To be honest, I had decided to cooperate with you sincerely. However, you greedy villains coveted my secret skills and wanted to kill me. In this case, don¡¯t blame me for being cruel.¡± Chu Xun sneered. He didn¡¯t feel guilty about what had happened to Jin Yuan and others.


    Jiao Tengfeng and the others¡¯ expressions suddenly changed. Although they were not present at the time, the people who came back alive had mentioned this matter. They had thought that Chu Xun didn¡¯t know about it at all, but they didn¡¯t expect him to know about it and use their scheme against them.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We were sincere at that time. The sea is vast and rich in resources and martial skills, which were not fewer than those of Huaxia. We can¡¯t have the intention of killing you and taking your treasures,¡± Sha Mingyao said angrily. They knew what Chu Xun said was true but didn¡¯t admit it.


    Chu Xun sneered. He didn¡¯t care about their attitudes at all. The people who had done nasty things wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°Since you talk in such a high-sounding way, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. If you want to kill me, I¡¯ll stay here. Come down and fight me,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°How arrogant you are! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Jiao Tengfeng shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for it, Brother Jiao,¡± Hei Meng said, blocking Jiao Tengfeng¡¯s path. ¡°He¡¯s just provoking you on purpose, trying to make it impossible for you to reach the Immortal Island. There are plenty of opportunities to kill him, so don¡¯t hurry.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jiao, reaching the Immortal Island is more important. Brother Hei is right. There are many opportunities to kill him. Don¡¯t be worried.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jiao, after we reach the Immortal Island, we can join hands to kill him.¡±


    The others chimed in one after another.


    Jiao Tengfeng glared murderously at Chu Xun, ¡°Chu the Devil, you caused the death of Jiao Changqing. I will take revenge on you. Just wait for your death.¡±


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were indifferent. ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare to come down, I¡¯ll go up and see what you can do to kill me.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Xun climbed the mountain fast. In terms of the strength of the physical body, no one could compare with him. A long time before, he got the Stellar Core weighed 100,000 kilograms. Now it was just a weapon for him to play with.


    Seeing Chu Xun climbing fast, Jiao Tengfeng and the others were shocked. It was as if he was walking on flat ground, surrounded by purple light, climbing up easily.


    ¡°What happened? Could it be that he doesn¡¯t feel the pressure?¡± Jin Liancheng murmured.


    Hei Meng¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he said in a hurry, ¡°Everyone, hurry up. It is said that Chu the Devil¡¯s physical strength is unparalleled, and his endurance is above ours.¡±


    The group of people panicked and wanted to kill him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? You have angered Chu the Devil. What a rip-off.¡±


    Chu Xun rushed straight to Hei Meng and asked, ¡°Hei Meng, do you want to make a bet?¡±


    ¡°What are we betting on?¡± Hei Meng panicked secretly, but he did not want to lose face. As he climbed desperately, he pretended to ask casually.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bet on whether you can come back to Huaxia alive,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Chu the Devil, I knew you were arrogant, but you seem to be too arrogant. Don¡¯t forget that you are in the sea region, not in the continent.¡± Hei Meng¡¯s heart trembled, but he did not show any weakness in his words.


    ¡°In Huaxia, killing alien races for me is as easy as slaughtering dogs. Here, you are weaker than a dog. If I want to kill you, no one in the world can protect you.¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Poof!


    As soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, he felt soft under his foot, and the ground cracked. Half of his foot sank into the ground.


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned, and then he chuckled. ¡°It is interesting. I have climbed only 30 meters, but the pressure I bear weighs nearly 50,000 kilograms now.¡±


    However, his endurance was much more than it. Immortal Qi around him rotated rapidly, and he felt lighter and continued to climb.


    Hei Meng looked calm, but in fact, he was quite flustered. He had climbed more than 40 meters, and his bones creaked under the heavy pressure.


    However, Chu Xun¡¯s expression remained unchanged with one hand behind his back. He looked as if he was strolling in a courtyard or on a trip.


    The distance between the two had been shortened by one meter.


    The distance between the two had been shortened by three meters.


    The distance between the two had been shortened by five meters.


    The distance between the two had been shortened by ten meters.


    Chu Xun and Hei Meng were getting closer and closer.


    ¡°You still have some time to think how to die. Tell me when you have an idea, and maybe I can satisfy you,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently. He was only five meters away from Hei Meng now.


    Hei Meng was under heavy pressure. He felt that the weight he bore was more than 60,000 kilograms making his bones creak and his Qi and blood surge. He had an impulse to vomit blood. After Chu Xun finished speaking, Hei Meng found that Chu Xun was about to catch up with him. In a panic, he lost his balance and knelt on the ground. His knees smashed the ground into pieces.


    Chu Xun teased him. ¡°Are you afraid? You know me. Kneeling to me is useless.¡±


    Hei Meng spat out a mouthful of blood. Maybe it was because he was angry. ¡°Who is kneeling to you?¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil, do you want to kill me? Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Hei Meng roared. With a flash of light, a big golden bell appeared and floated above Hei Meng¡¯s head, surrounded by golden light.


    Under the golden light of the golden bell, Hei Meng stood up and climbed quickly, even faster than Chu Xun.


    It was a low-grade Sacred Relic, a Buddhist secret treasure.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned cold. What he hated most was the so-called Buddhism. It had repeatedly ruined his plans.


    ¡°Come on, Chu the Devil.¡± Hei Meng quickly got more than 20 meters away from Chu Xun and turned around to provoke him.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, go after him if you can,¡± Old Snake said in a strange tone.


    Chu Xun looked at Old Snake. The distance between the two was only about 7 meters. Under great pressure, Old Snake looked uneasy. A lot of sweat appeared on his forehead. He couldn¡¯t even run his cultivation. How dare he mock Chu Xun? He was courting death.


    ¡°Old bastard, I¡¯ll perform a magic trick for you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Old Snake had a strange look on his face. The others didn¡¯t understand what Chu Xun meant. What did a magic trick mean?


    Next, they were dumbfounded, and their eyes almost popped out.


    Surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Chu Xun took a big step forward, jumped six or seven meters up under the pressure of more than 60,000 kilograms, and got close to Old Snake. In front of Old Snake¡¯s frightened eyes, he slapped him.

 Chapter 604 - Hunting Game!

    Under the pressure of more than 60,000 kilograms, it was difficult for these experts at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm to move, let alone to run their cultivation.


    Chu Xun slapped Old Snake as fast as the wind. Even without the pressure, Old Snake couldn¡¯t dodge.


    Chu Xun¡¯s palm slapped on Old Snake¡¯s face. Normally, a slap would cause a crisp sound. However, the slap caused a cracking sound. Old Snake¡¯s mouth and nose bleed, and his mouth and face were contorted. Half of his face was smashed, and half of his fangs were knocked out. The others felt uneasy as they watched as if they could feel the pain.


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡­¡± Old Snake¡¯s mouth was full of blood, and he mumbled. His eyes were sinister.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. Without saying a word, he slapped Old Snake again. With a cracking sound, the other half of the face caved in. All his teeth fell off.


    ¡°Bumpkin, how dare you say those words to me? Do you and Hei Meng come from a family? Didn¡¯t he tell you that I had killed countless people like you?¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Roar!


    Old Snake went mad and entered a berserk state. He turned into his original form, a more than 30 meters long python with mottled patterns. Every scale on its body was as big as a square table, shining with a cold light under the sun.


    Old Snake opened his big bloody mouth and bit Chu Xun fiercely. After turning into his original body, he became more powerful and counterattacked.


    A cold smile appeared at the corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth. He held a fist print, his fist turned into amethyst, and punched out.


    Boom!


    The fist knocked the scales of Old Snake¡¯s big head flying and tore his flesh and skin. The head moved sideways and hit the ground heavily, causing a dozen of meters long crack on the ground.


    Celestial Upheaval ¨C The Thirty-Sixth!


    Chu Xun¡¯s aura surged, and he was surrounded by purple light. His fist shot out powerfully, causing the air around him to twist and distort.


    The thirty-six fist prints all hit the giant python¡¯s huge body. Old Snake¡¯s head was almost smashed by Chu Xun¡¯s punch before, so he couldn¡¯t dodge at the moment. Flesh and blood flew in all directions, and Old Snake screamed miserably. After the attack from Chu Xun, his huge body was almost blown up, and his waist was almost cut off.


    The group of people was so shocked that they felt cold all over. Chu Xun¡¯s fighting style was too violent, and his strength was terrifying. Under such heavy pressure, he almost smashed an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm into pieces.


    ¡°Wait for death slowly. This is the consequence of being mean.¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to kill him. Old Snake couldn¡¯t move anymore under great pressure and could only wait for death.


    Chu Xun raised his head and looked around, revealing his white teeth, making everyone tremble.


    ¡°The game begins now. I¡¯ll catch up with you when you climb up. Anyone that I catch up with will die.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Golden light flashed as Sha Mingyao took out a set of golden armor. His aura grew stronger, and the armor shone with dazzling golden light. It lightened the heavy pressure he bore, allowing him to run as fast as he could.


    The others didn¡¯t dare to stay still. They used Sacred Relics for bearing the pressure and started climbing up desperately.


    Hei Meng had said that Chu Xun¡¯s physical strength was invincible. In this area, Chu Xun could bear much more pressure than them, so it was easy for Chu Xun to catch them. They didn¡¯t want to die.


    They could accept fighting to the death. But now, it was hard for them to move. They were like Old Snake, unable to resist at all. They didn¡¯t want to die like him.


    ¡°Bumpkin, I advise you not to run now. You can¡¯t leave here alive.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at Hei Meng and sneered. The bastard was too despicable. He wanted to kill Hei Meng as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would bring disaster to the others.


    At this time, Hei Meng didn¡¯t care about anything else. Without saying a word, he climbed toward the top of the mountain fast.


    Chu Xun stepped forward and began to chase after them. In this hunting game, he was the hunter, and others were the prey. Everything was good for Chu Xun. The area was good, and he could exert his physical strength completely.


    Chu Xun endured the heavy pressure and climbed toward the top of the mountain step by step. He didn¡¯t use any Sacred Relic and relied on his physical strength.


    Hei Meng and his companions moved quickly with Sacred Relics, but Chu Xun moved step by step, neither too fast nor too slowly.


    When Chu Xun had climbed up 50 meters in all, Hei Meng and others had climbed 80 meters.


    The Immortal Island, which was also a mountain a thousand meters tall. They had yet to climb up even a tenth of it.


    Poof!


    After climbing up sixty meters, Chu Xun felt that the weight that he bore had reached about 75,000 kilograms. His legs sank to the ground.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Chu the Devil, I think you¡¯d better get out of here.¡± Hei Meng saw Chu Xun and mocked him.


    Chu Xun sneered and released his Hong Meng Immortal Qi. He pulled out his legs and then took a step forward easily. Hei Meng¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to rejoice. You are just a group of small potatoes. I¡¯ll let you know that even with the protection of Sacred Relics, you are still of no use in my eyes.¡±


    Chu Xun walked neither fast nor slowly and took each step steadily. After every step he took, a crack appeared under his foot. Fortunately, his feet did not sink into the ground, and he climbed ten meters a time.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s face became pale. Chu Xun shocked them.


    Poof!


    Suddenly, Chu Xun¡¯s feet sank into the ground again, and the soil almost covered his knees.


    Hei Meng wanted to mock Chu Xun, but he didn¡¯t do that. In his heart, Chu Xun was terrifying. Too many experts of the Draconian race had died because of him. It gave Hei Meng a lesson.


    Chu Xun frowned slightly. The current weight that he bore was about 90,000 kilograms. He was a little shocked.


    The next moment, Chu Xun¡¯s skin shone with a purple light, and his bones burst out with bright golden light. His internal organs resonated with each other, and his heart beat strong like a drum. At the same time, dragon roars came out from his body. It was amazing.


    Boom! Boom!


    The ground under Chu Xun¡¯s feet exploded, and he pulled out his legs easily.


    Hei Meng gnashed his teeth in anger, and his face was full of resentment. Although he had guessed that the heavy pressure here could not do anything to Chu Xun, he still cursed in his heart when he saw that Chu Xun was out of danger. Why wasn¡¯t Chu Xun crushed into meat puree?


    ¡°Bumpkin, speed up! Otherwise, I¡¯ll chop you into a thousand pieces.¡± Chu Xun showed his white teeth to frighten Hei Meng.


    Hei Meng was so angry. He was an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm but was not a small potato. He couldn¡¯t withhold being looked down upon. Then he said angrily, ¡°Chu the Devil, don¡¯t be too arrogant. There is still a long way to go. Without the protection of any Sacred Relic, I am afraid you won¡¯t hold on to the end. You¡¯d better get down quickly. Otherwise, you may be crushed and die under the pressure.¡±


    With a meaningful look in his eyes, Chu Xun took several steps forward a time, which made the ground tremble violently. He had climbed nearly five meters.


    Hei Meng¡¯s expression changed greatly. He cursed in his heart, ¡°Why is the devil so strong? Why is his journey so smooth? Why doesn¡¯t a thunderbolt strike appear and hit him to death? Is it true that a good person does not live long and that a bad one can?¡±

 Chapter 605 - Struck by Thunderbolts

    Boom!


    Suddenly, the dark clouds in the sky rolled, and thunder rumbled. The thick lightning tore the dark clouds apart like a swimming dragon. Lightning flashed, and the whole Immortal Island trembled slightly.


    Hei Meng, who prayed for lightning to fall and kill Chu Xun, felt confused. ¡°Has my dream come true?¡±


    Swoosh!


    A thunderbolt as thick as an arm tore through the dark clouds and fell.


    Hei Meng got anxious and wanted to kneel down and kowtowed. ¡°The wicked will be punished in the end. Please kill Chu the Devil as soon as possible.¡±


    Boom!


    The thunderbolt hit the ground with a roar, causing the mud to fly in all directions. Someone got hurt, but it was Jiao Tengfeng, not Chu Xun. He was stuck to the ground now. If it were not for the protection of the Sacred Relic, he would have been seriously injured.


    ¡°My god, you hit the wrong person. You should hit Chu the Devil. Please aim at him precisely,¡± Hei Meng spoke out the words.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened. The bastard was begging for Thunder to kill him.


    ¡°You must die, bumpkin,¡± Chu Xun hissed with a cold expression. Hei Meng was courting death.


    Hong Meng Immortal Qi swept out around him. With the dragon roaring in his body, he bore the pressure and chased after Hei Meng.


    Hei Meng¡¯s face changed greatly, and he climbed up in a hurry.


    Swoosh!


    Another thunderbolt tore through the dark clouds and struck the ground.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened because the thunderbolt came toward him. He did not dodge it but made a fist print and punched toward the thunderbolt.


    Boom!


    Lightning flashed, and thunder rumbled. Terrifying electric arcs exploded, looking dazzling and resplendent. The thunderbolt was smashed and hit Chu Xun. His legs sank to the ground.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Chu the Devil, you¡¯ve done so many bad things that even God can¡¯t stand you.¡± Hei Meng was overjoyed to see the thunderbolt hit Chu Xun. However, he got scared because a thunderbolt was coming straight at him. With a boom, it hit the golden bell above his head and exploded. Although it did not hurt him, his face turned pale.


    The whole island was shrouded in dark clouds that made it like night. Only thunderbolts wandered in the dark clouds.


    Subsequently, numerous bolts of lightning that looked like pythons struck down from the sky. They weren¡¯t targeted at a single person and attacked everyone. The power of thunderbolts was violent, and even if they were at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm, they would either die or be injured if they were struck.


    Everyone from the sea region and the Baqi Palace had Sacred Relics to protect themselves. Only Chu Xun resisted the thunderbolts with his physical strength.


    With the heavy pressure and the lightning attacks, everyone¡¯s expression darkened.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun destroyed a bolt of lightning, and it exploded, turning the ground around him black.


    ¡°Everyone, hurry up! There is no lightning up there!¡± Sha Mingyao shouted as he pointed upwards.


    Actually, everyone had noticed that there was no lightning attack a hundred meters away. But now, even if they had Sacred Relics to protect themselves, they were still moving slowly. The higher they climbed, the heavier the pressure they would bear. Now, they bore almost 100,000 kilograms.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face turned cold. He wanted to swear because he found that the thunderbolts tended to attack him. As soon as one exploded, another fell immediately.


    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯ll stand here and let you hit me. Let¡¯s see if my Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique is stronger than your lightning power or not.¡±


    Whoosh!


    A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky and came at Chu Xun, whose skin was shining with a purple light, and the roars of dragons sounded inside him.


    Boom!


    The thunderbolt hit Chu Xun, and the violent lightning exploded. Then Chu Xun cursed. Its power was beyond his imagination. Although it did not injure him, it made his whole body convulse and his hair stand on end with smoke.


    The others looked at Chu Xun with a gloating expression. How could he withstand such violent thunderbolts? Even if someone wanted to die, he wouldn¡¯t choose to die like this, right? Almost everyone was praying to kill Chu Xun as soon as possible.


    Chu Xun cursed for a while and suddenly felt that something unusual. After being struck by the lightning, he felt more energetic, and the power of the lightning seemed to be able to strengthen his body.


    Chu Xun¡¯s current cultivation was at the intermediate stage of the Nascent Soul, but the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique had always been at the third level. Because he didn¡¯t have suitable conditions for body refining, his physical strength could not keep up with his cultivation.


    Chu Xun smiled. Wasn¡¯t here the best place to refine his body? If the thunderbolts were violent enough, his Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique might step into the fourth level.


    ¡°Come on. Please be more violent. I am not afraid of thunderbolts at all.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s hair fluttered wildly as he shouted at the top of the mountain arrogantly.


    Boom!


    Before Chu Xun finished his words, a thunderbolt fell and struck his head. He staggered and almost fell to the ground, with his body smoking all over.


    ¡°What the fuck? Can you remind me before striking me?¡±


    Jiao Tengfeng and the others were dumbstruck as if Chu Xun was a monster. It was amazing. After being struck twice in a row, he didn¡¯t even get wounded. Was it true?


    Boom!


    After hitting by more thunderbolts, he fell, lay on the slope, and twitched. He opened his mouth and puffed black smoke.


    ¡°Come on. Can¡¯t you be more violent? Are you so weak?¡± Chu Xun spat black smoke, raised his head, and provoked.


    ¡°Has he been struck dumb?¡± Hei Meng was hopeful. He hoped that Chu Xun would be struck dumb or killed.


    The others also had strange looks and thought what Hei Meng said made sense.


    ¡°Bumpkin, wait for me. I¡¯ll definitely chop you into pieces and boil you into soup.¡± Chu Xun turned his head, baring his teeth at Hei Meng.


    Whoosh!


    When the void was illuminated, Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed. Two thunderbolts struck at him. He got up and wanted to dodge because he didn¡¯t know if he could bear them.


    As soon as Chu Xun got up, his face darkened. He felt that the pressure he bore doubled. It changed from 100,000 kilograms to 200,000 kilograms, he was directly pressed flat on the ground, and his body almost sank into the ground.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two thunderbolts struck Chu Xun¡¯s back, causing the ground to explode and a big hole to appear. Chu Xun lay motionless at the bottom of the hole, and his whole body was smoking.


    Hei Meng and the others were stunned for a moment. Then they burst into laughter.


    More than ten minutes passed, Chu Xun was still motionless.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Hei Meng felt hopeful.


    One of the Sword Sages of the Baqi Palace looked up and saw that the dark clouds were still rolling, and thunder rumbled. However, it seemed the thunderstrike stopped.


    ¡°Are the thunderbolts here to kill Chu the Devil?¡± The Sword Sage murmured.


    ¡°Haha¡­ It is fair. Chu the Devil killed countless people, and his hands were covered with blood. He is a complete devil that even God can¡¯t stand him anymore and strike him to death.¡± Hei Meng laughed wildly.


    ¡°I wondered how powerful Chu the Devil was. He deserves to die for his evil deeds. How dare he challenge the authority of the Immortal Island?¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil has killed a Sword Sage of our Baqi Palace and robbed our treasure house. Even if he is dead, we can¡¯t let it go,¡± a Sword Sage looked at Hei Meng with killing intent and said, ¡°don¡¯t forget to take us to find his family. I will cut off their heads and feed them to dogs. I will let the world know the fate of those who oppose our Baqi Palace.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Chu the Devil has enemies everywhere in Huaxia. There are too many people of our alien races and the Assembly of Immortals who want to kill him. Not long ago, Chu Xun destroyed a base area of the Fiends. I think the Fiends also want to take revenge. At that time, we will attack the Dream Hell Mountain together. Chu the Devil has taken away the treasures of countless forces over the years. I guess that the number of resources he has is 100 times more than that of your Baqi Palace. At that time, they will be ours.¡±


    The eyes of Jiao Tengfeng and others lit up. A hundred times more resources than the Baqi Palace was enough to arouse anyone¡¯s greed.


    ¡°Brother Hei, don¡¯t forget our Sea Wyrm Clan.¡± Jiao Tengfeng¡¯s eyes were filled with greed.


    ¡°And the White Shark Clan.¡±


    Hei Meng¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he was overjoyed in his heart. He did not expect that he would gain so much this time. It was a great surprise to gain so many friendships with the forces.


    ¡°Everyone, please rest assured. Our Draconian race is always generous and friendly. If you want to go to Huaxia, I will lead the way for you.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Huaxia abounds with countless resources and opportunities. Is that true?¡± Sha Mingyao¡¯s eyes flickered with light.


    Hei Meng said, ¡°That¡¯s true. It is also the reason why the people of the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals stay there. There are countless famous mountains and rivers, ancient ruins, and cultivation resources in Huaxia. If it weren¡¯t for Chu the Devil, we would have occupied Huaxia. Do you know that Chu Mansion is on the Dream Hell Mountain? It is said that the Dream Hell Mountain is a Divine Artifact.¡±


    ¡°A Divine Artifact?¡±


    Everyone let out startled cries. As experts at their level, they knew too many secrets. They had heard about Divine Artifacts but had never seen any of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Chu the Devil had originally arranged his Chu Mansion on Qianlong Mountain. Later, he got Dream Hell Mountain and flew back on the Dream Hell Mountain. Finally, he moved the Chu Mansion to the Dream Hell Mountain,¡± Hei Meng said.


    Everyone present became excited. A Divine Artifact was a legendary item. Everyone wanted to take it for himself.


    ¡°How powerful is the Chu Mansion?¡± A Sword Sage asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Chu the Devil is known as a cruel killer. His Chu Mansion is not powerful. On the Dream Hell Mountain, except for the three wives of Chu the Devil, no one else is a threat to us.¡± Hei Meng¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the people of the Baqi Palace. He had heard that the people of Fusang State were abnormal and tended to do something strange. He said with a strange smile, ¡°Do you know how beautiful the three women are? They are like fairies from heaven. They are so beautiful that any man will go crazy for them.¡±


    Hearing Hei Meng¡¯s words, the people of the Baqi Palace reacted calmly. At their level, women were not attractive to them. What they wanted was the improvement of their cultivation and huge cultivation resources.


    ¡°Brother Hei, it seems that you are interested in Chu the Devil¡¯s women. How about we take over the Chu Mansion and give you his three women?¡± A Sword Sage said.


    ¡°OK.¡± Hei Meng roared with laughter. ¡°It¡¯s a deal. At that time, please don¡¯t go back on your words and fight me for them when you see those three women.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Brother Hei. In terms of women, the women of our state are better. They are all as gentle as water. When we accomplish our goal, I will show you.¡±


    Hei Meng nodded with disdain in his heart. How could the women of Fusang State compare with the women of Chu the Devil? They were not as good-looking as even a strand of hair of Chu the Devil¡¯s woman. The people of Fusang State were just a group of bumpkins who had never seen the world.

 Chapter 606 - Buddha Has Not Helped People in Misery

    Hei Meng kept tempting the people of Baqi Palace and the sea region to go to Huaxia, telling them that Huaxia was like a very delicious and easily acquired cake.


    ¡°Brother Hei, are there any powerful experts in Huaxia?¡± Sha Mingyao was cunning. Huaxia had always been mysterious, so it was better to know everything clearly.


    Hei Meng pondered for a moment and said, ¡°To put it bluntly, since Chu the Devil appeared, he has suppressed all the forces in Huaxia. He has killed many people of the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals. We dare not appear for a long time because Chu Xun¡¯s means are different from others. If we fall into his hands, we will die. Now that Chu the Devil is dead, our forces are enough to occupy Huaxia.¡±


    ¡°Is Chu the Devil enough to force you to keep your heads down? I don¡¯t think your alien races and the Assembly of Immortals are powerful,¡± a Sword Sage said with a hint of sarcasm. The warriors of Fusang State were always arrogant and thought that their Martial Tao was orthodox in the world.


    Hei Meng was a little angry. He said, ¡°Those who looked down on Chu the Devil didn¡¯t have a good ending. Fortunately, he is dead now. Otherwise, if he had heard what you said, you might have lost your life. To put it bluntly, the means of Chu the Devil are far beyond what you have seen. You have never seen the scene where he was killing people.¡±


    ¡°Humph, no matter how powerful he is, he has died in Fusang State.¡± The Sword Sage sneered disdainfully. They took the island for themselves and privately renamed it Dongying Island.


    Jiao Tengfeng and the others were silent, but their faces were full of disdain. When Chu the Devil was still alive, these short men climbed faster than anyone else.


    ¡°Everyone, hurry up and climb the mountain while the thunderstrike stops.¡± Hei Meng looked at Chu Xun and walked down. ¡°I¡¯ll cut off Chu Xun¡¯s head and take it back. I don¡¯t want to leave it here and let it be destroyed by the lightning.¡±


    ¡°Brother Hei, be careful.¡± Jiao Tengfeng reminded.


    Hei Meng sneered. ¡°He has been motionless for a long time. He¡¯s definitely dead. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Hei Meng activated the golden bell and let the bright golden light cover himself. He walked toward Chu Xun with a grim smile. There was nothing that could make him happier than seeing Chu Xun die.


    Under the heavy pressure, it was also not easy to go down the mountain. The speed of an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm was not much faster than that of a turtle. Hei Meng was careful. Although he said that Chu Xun had definitely died, he did not approach Chu Xun. He took out a long sword 10 meters away from Chu Xun and then activated the long sword to cut Chu Xun¡¯s neck. The pressure was so strong that the long sword, a high-grade Sacred Relic at the Immortal Level, was almost the same as an ordinary sword, moving slow.


    Just as the long sword was about to touch Chu Xun¡¯s neck, Chu Xun suddenly reacted. A hand of him went from the back of his neck, and the back of his hand was close to his neck. He suddenly clenched his palm. With a clear sound of metal clashing, Chu Xun caught the long sword.


    Hei Meng was shocked. He had never been as scared as he was at this moment. He desperately urged the golden bell above his head to protect himself and climbed to the top of the mountain, trying to keep a distance from Chu Xun.


    Jiao Tengfeng and the others were also shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Chu Xun to survive after being struck by two thunderbolts. It was incredible.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. He was indeed hit by the thunderbolts and almost injured. It took him a lot of effort to refine the lightning power and absorb it into his body. However, his Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique had not reached the fourth level yet and almost reached it.


    Chu Xun heard the conversation between Hei Meng and the others clearly.


    Most importantly, Mengdie had sent him a voice transmission telling him that this Immortal Island was not a mountain but a living sea turtle.


    When Chu Xun learned that this island was a turtle, he was shocked. Such a big turtle must have lived for a long time, and it is hard to estimate its cultivation. He was afraid that all the people present were no match for it. Fortunately, Mengdie told him that she had already told the turtle that she would not hurt it. If he needed to refine his body with the power of thunder and lightning, the turtle could help him.


    It seemed that this turtle¡¯s cultivation level was not as high as that of Mengdie.


    He told Mengdie the materials needed for the Life Extension Elixir and let her ask the sea turtle if there were any of them on the mountain. Mengdie asked the sea turtle for the materials. After a while, she told him that a drop of Thousand-year-old Thunder Liquid existed in the middle of the top of the mountain, which was also the center of the back of the sea turtle. Chu Xun needed to go into the lightning field to get it himself.


    Thousand-year-old Thunder Liquid was a kind of material needed to prolong life. Chu Xun wanted to find a drop of 100-year-old thunder liquid, but he didn¡¯t expect he could find a thousand-year-old one. It surprised him.


    However, before taking the Thousand-year-old Thunder Liquid, he had to kill these people first. If they dared to have covetous thoughts about Huaxia, he could not let them live.


    ¡°Bumpkin, if I can¡¯t kill you this time, I¡¯ll commit suicide.¡± Chu Xun caught up with him with his sword in his hand. Although his Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique hadn¡¯t stepped into the fourth level, his purple light surged around him had turned into a faint shadow of a dragon covering him.


    Boom!


    Relying on his physical strength, Chu Xun stepped forward, causing the ground to tremble.


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, Hei Meng was nearly scared out of his wits. He desperately urged the golden bell to protect himself as he climbed upwards.


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him. Hei Meng stiffened, and his heart skipped a beat in an instant. Chu the Devil had caught up with him.


    Jiao Tengfeng and his companions were also shocked. They felt cold because Chu Xun climbed so fast as if he wasn¡¯t bearing the heavy pressure. He caught up with Hei Meng.


    Chu Xun¡¯s aura turned violent. His fist turned into amethyst. Holding a fist print, he punched out. The power of his fist surged like thunder.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist smashed out, but the golden bell protecting Hei Meng was shining with golden light and golden ripples. Chu Xun¡¯s fist hit the golden light curtain created by the golden ripples with a boom. Terrifying waves of air spread out, and the golden bell above Hei Meng¡¯s head shook violently.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Goddamn Buddhist Sacred Relic! Buddha hasn¡¯t helped people in misery but saved these alien races!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The tail bone of the Ancestral Dragon appeared, and purplish golden ripples lit up the surroundings. Even the whole mountain trembled. Chu Xun knew that the turtle was afraid of the pressure of the Ancestral Dragon.


    Even though the Ancestral Dragon was dead, its world-shaking pressure still existed. Besides divine beasts, there was no ordinary beast that didn¡¯t feel fear upon seeing it.


    Chu Xun raised the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s tail bone and smashed it toward the golden bell. Clang! Clang! Chu Xun smashed it seven or eight times in a row as if he were hammering iron. The golden bell became dim and was about to fall.


    Boom!


    The last time Chu Xun smashed the tail bone toward the Sacred Relic, it exploded into pieces.


    Thump!


    Without the protection of the golden bell, Hei Meng couldn¡¯t withstand the heavy pressure at all and fell to the ground. His blood flowed out of the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 607 - To Give You Lucky Money

    Roar!


    With an angry roar, Hei Meng couldn¡¯t stand the heavy pressure at all. He transformed into his true form to fight against it. His true form was much stronger than his human form.


    Hei Meng¡¯s true form was a giant black python more than 30 meters long. His body was as black as ink, and his scales flickered with a cold light. His head was as big as a mountain, and his two fangs were one meter long and stretched out of his mouth. He stuck out his tongue that was as thick as a child¡¯s arm and kept hissing.


    The giant black python stretched out his body and retreated down the mountain. He didn¡¯t expect to reach the top of the island, wanting to stay alive. Without the protection of the Sacred Relic, he was scared out of his wits by Chu Xun, not to mention whether he could resist the heavy pressure or not.


    ¡°Bumpkin, I said that I will cut you into a thousand pieces.¡± Chu Xun sneered. The long sword in his hand shot out a ray of light and slashed at Hei Meng fiercely. With a whoosh, blood splashed, and Hei Meng screamed. Chu Xun cut off a one-meter-long piece on his tail.


    Everyone was so shocked that they felt cold and stiffened. The long sword in Chu Xun¡¯s hand was what Hei Meng used to behead Chu the Devil, but now it became the weapon to kill Hei Meng himself.


    Hiss!


    Sword light shot out. Hei Meng roared in pain. His body was cut in half again.


    Then sword light shot out again and again. With continuous hisses, Hei Meng¡¯s screams sounded harsh. His body was cut into pieces.


    Hei Meng tried his best to climb down the mountain. Chu Xun followed him with the sword. With a casual wave of his sword, he would cut off a part of Hei Meng¡¯s body. Half of the hillside was full of snake pieces, and there had been hundreds of them.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, please forgive me. I promise I won¡¯t be your enemy again in the future.¡± Hei Meng begged for mercy desperately.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± Chu Xun sneered with no emotion in his eyes. ¡°Since you chose to ally with the Baqi Palace and the sea region to deal with my Chu Mansion, you deserve death.¡±


    Now Chu Xun had to be more caring. Jing Hong was pregnant, and his child was about to be born. Although the Dream Hell Mountain was safe, he would never allow any hidden danger to exist. Hei Meng, Baqi Palace, the sea region, and all the other forces present were hostile to Huaxia and Chu Mansion, so everyone here had to die today.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I swear, if you can let me off, I am willing to worship you as my master and do whatever you want me to do from now on,¡± Hei Meng shouted in horror.


    ¡°Worship me as your master? You are not qualified to do it.¡± The long sword in Chu Xun¡¯s hand became extremely bright. ¡°I can rest assured only when you die.¡±


    Whoosh!


    He slashed at the snake with the sword. The shadow of the sword filled the sky, with cold light flickering through his eyes.


    A scream rang out as Hei Meng was cut into countless pieces by the Sword Qi. Chu Xun had cut him into 1,000 pieces.


    Jiao Tengfeng and the others were astounded, and their eyelids twitched.


    ¡°Retreat down the mountain,¡± Sha Mingyao said.


    No one present was stupid. The heavy pressure was of little threat to Chu Xun, so they were no match for him in the area. Now they could only retreat from the mountain so that it was possible to join forces to kill Chu Xun at the foot of the mountain. They could climb to the top of the mountain after dealing with Chu Xun.


    As the saying went, going up the mountain was easy, but going down the mountain was difficult. However, the higher they climbed, the stronger pressure they would bear. Therefore, when Jiao Tengfeng and others moved down the mountain, they would bear lighter pressure.


    ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± Chu Xun sneered. He targeted a Sword Sage of the Baqi Palace and chased after him.


    Swoosh!


    The sharp Sword Qi tore through the air and rushed toward Chu Xun. The Sword Sage targeted by Chu Xun chose to take action first. He knew that he could not let Chu Xun get close to him.


    Chu Xun slowly reached out his hand and grabbed the incoming Sword Qi. His palm had already turned into amethyst. With a boom, he crushed the Sword Qi.


    Chu Xun lowered his head and looked at his palm. There was a faint white scar on his palm. He looked at the Sword Sage, who was desperately retreating down the mountain, in surprise. He was indeed worthy of the reputation as a Sword Sage.


    When Chu Xun was about to chase after him, he suddenly stopped and looked at the sea surface in the distance. He saw two figures approaching quickly.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Chu the Devil, long time no see. I miss you so much.¡± The two stood on a reef. One of them, who was missing a leg, had a cold look in his eyes, which were full of endless hatred.


    The doppelganger of the Fourth Demon Lord and that of the Fifth Fiend Lord appeared. Mengdie had torn off one leg of the Fourth Demon Lord in Shadowless City.


    With the protection of their Sacred Relics, Jiao Tengfeng and others had retreated to the foot of the mountain. They also noticed the Fourth Demon Lord and Mo Yan. From the words of the Fourth Demon Lord, they knew that these two people were hostile to Chu Xun.


    They were a little surprised. Chu the Devil had so many enemies. How many people had he offended? It seemed as if all the people wanted to kill him.


    Chu Xun looked at the Fourth Demon Lord with a meaningful look in his eyes. ¡°Fourth Demon Lord, long time no see. You look unique. Are you posing as a pheasant standing on one foot?¡±


    The Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s face turned ferocious, and his eyes had anger. He only had one leg now. If he didn¡¯t stand on one foot, would he lie down?


    Mo Yan looked towards Jiao Tengfeng and the others instead. ¡°All of you are heroes of the sea region, right?¡±


    ¡°We are indeed from the sea region.¡± Jiao Tengfeng pointed at Sword Sages and his companions. ¡°They are our friends from Baqi Palace.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve all suffered losses from Chu the Devil, haven¡¯t you?¡± Mo Yan asked with a smile.


    The expressions of Jiao Tengfeng and the others darkened. If it weren¡¯t for the formidable aura around Mo Yan, they would have cursed him. After all, it was shameful to show their misery. It was of no use to talk about it.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s not shameful to suffer losses from Chu the Devil. We¡¯ve also suffered a lot because of him.¡± Mo Yan said in a free and easy manner, which eased the expressions of Jiao Tengfeng and others.


    ¡°Mo Yan, you¡¯re really a talent. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not shameful to suffer losses from me. Suffering will be useful to you, so you should suffer more losses,¡± Chu Xun said with a strange smile.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, if I were you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to smile at this time. Don¡¯t you see the current situation?¡± Mo Yan said.


    ¡°Mo Yan, why haven¡¯t you grown smarter? Don¡¯t you know what is going on? You should be the ones who can¡¯t smile. You are the prey, and I am the hunter. You¡¯d better escape as soon as possible,¡± Chu Xun said playfully.


    ¡°Escape?¡± Mo Yan sneered, then he looked at Jiao Tengfeng and the others and said, ¡°Since we have the same goal, why don¡¯t we join forces to kill Chu the Devil?¡±


    Jiao Tengfeng and the others glanced at each other. Then Jiao Tengfeng said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°OK. Let¡¯s work together to kill him.¡±


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°Do you want to kill me? Come on, don¡¯t let me wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil, if I can¡¯t kill you today, I¡¯ll commit suicide.¡± The Fourth Demon Lord wanted to tear Chu Xun into pieces. With a flash, he rushed to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Jiao Tengfeng hurriedly warned, but it was too late. The Fourth Demon Lord rushed straight into the heavy pressure area and fell. He only had one leg and couldn¡¯t stand upon it steadily. In the end, he knelt to Chu Xun.


    Mo Yan was stunned. What was going on?


    Jiao Tengfeng held back his laughter. Although it was not suitable, he truly wanted to laugh. He said, ¡°This area has Forbidden Area Installation of heavy pressure.¡±


    ¡°Please rise on your foot,¡± Chu Xun looked at the Fourth Demon Lord and said in a mocking tone.


    The Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s face turned purple, looked angry. He had knelt to Chu the Devil. At this moment, he had two impulses. One was to kill Chu Xun, and the other was to commit suicide.


    Chu Xun searched himself and said with embarrassment, ¡°Stand up quickly. I don¡¯t have any money with me, so I can¡¯t give you lucky money.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡­¡± The Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s eyes turned red, and he gritted his teeth so hard that he broke two teeth.


    Chu Xun was a little surprised. It was the first time for him to see a man gnash his teeth into pieces.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you apart.¡± The Fourth Demon Lord stood up with one leg and bounced toward Chu Xun.


    ¡°Hurry up and Retreat!¡± Mo Yan¡¯s face darkened, and he shouted.


    However, the Fourth Demon Lord was so angry that he couldn¡¯t hear him at all. He just wanted to tear Chu the Devil into pieces to vent his hatred.


    Chu Xun was stunned, and his face was full of admiration. ¡°How do you do that with one foot? Are you a rabbit? How can you jump so fast with one leg?¡±


    Mo Yan¡¯s expression darkened after seeing that the Fourth Demon Lord didn¡¯t hear him. He immediately chased after him. He couldn¡¯t watch the Fourth Demon Lord die.


    Seeing Mo Yan rushing toward him, Chu Xun went down the mountain step by step, heading for the Fourth Demon Lord. He didn¡¯t want to see the Fourth Demon Lord be rescued.


    When Mo Yan rushed to the pressure area, he bore heavy pressure so that he couldn¡¯t move fast. He had to run his cultivation to resist the pressure and chase after the Fourth Demon Lord step by step.


    Chu Xun¡¯s physical strength was strong. Although he was under heavy pressure, he looked much easier than others. He went down the mountain fast and soon met the Fourth Demon Lord.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The Fourth Demon Lord roared and struck at Chu Xun like a madman. Unexpectedly, he couldn¡¯t exert his cultivation normally under heavy pressure, and the power of this palm was only half of that it used to be. The Fourth Demon Lord was an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm, so the power of this palm was still terrifying.


    Hong Meng Immortal Qi surrounded Chu Xun¡¯s body. With a fist print, he clenched his fist and punched out. The power of his fist surged and shattered the attack of the Fourth Demon Lord. He took a step forward and attacked.


    The Fourth Demon Lord roared and did not retreat. He tried his best to run his cultivation. With his power surging around him, the area within a few meters around him was filled with a foul aura. A huge bone was transformed from the aura, and it rushed to attack Chu Xun, wailing and howling.


    As an expert in the Golden Immortal Realm, even under heavy pressure, he was still terrifying. Chu Xun sneered. It was a good place for him to fight. His fist power surged and rumbled. His fist power did not weaken and penetrated the aura. With a boom, it hit on Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s chest.


    Crack! His cracking bones sounded. The Fourth Demon Lord roared. Chu Xun broke several of his breastbones. He wanted to raise his leg to kick Chu Xun, but he couldn¡¯t do it at all since he only had one leg. He was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    In the pressure area, it was not easy to send anyone flying. Chu Xun¡¯s attack could only knock the Fourth Demon Lord down. However, it was a good opportunity for Chu Xun to deal with him. Chu Xun took a step forward and stepped on him. With a cracking sound, Chu Xun broke the only leg of the Fourth Demon Lord.

 Chapter 608 - Its Lonely at the Top

    ¡°Fourth Demon Lord, you are too weak.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s expression was indifferent. He was the master in the pressure area. Even if the Fourth Demon Lord was in the Golden Immortal Realm, Chu Xun could deal with him easily.


    The Fourth Demon Lord roared angrily, wishing to tear Chu Xun into pieces.


    ¡°It is of no use to roar in anger here.¡± Chu Xun sneered, slowly raised his foot, and stepped on him.


    The Fourth Demon Lord screamed miserably. Chu Xun broke his leg just now. Now, Chu Xun separated his leg from his body.


    ¡°The Subterranean Devils Clan, you should stay in your sealed land obediently. It is the best place for you to live.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. He had never shown mercy to his enemies.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you can kill me. I¡¯m just one doppelganger of my true body. When I come out, I will definitely tear you into pieces and kill all your relatives and friends.¡± The Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s face became distorted like a ghost, and endless resentment flashed in his eyes.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly, smiling without any warmth. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after you come out.¡±


    After that, Chu Xun raised his foot again with no expression on his face, aiming at the neck of the Fourth Demon Lord. However, Mo Yan caught up with him.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, go to hell.¡± Mo Yan roared. At the same time, he took out a large black umbrella. Black light surged and enveloped Chu Xun.


    The scene in front of Chu Xun had changed. The Fourth Demon Lord under his foot disappeared. He was in purgatory now. The magma under his feet was boiling, and the black fog around him was rolling, accompanied by the ear-piercing cries and howls.


    He was in the magic formation inside the umbrella. Chu Xun knew that the umbrella created the illusory formation. Everything here was unreal, and his divine sense spread like tides and touched the enchantment. He was sure that he had been trapped in an independent space of about 200 square meters.


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense covered everywhere in the room. He wanted to find the Eye of Formation, but he didn¡¯t find it.


    The black fog rolled around, and huge skulls appeared with a strange red light flashing in their eyes. With gusts of evil wind, roars made people shocked. A ghost¡¯s head opened its ugly big mouth, showing a strange smile, and rushed at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡± Chu Xun sneered. Showing off formations in front of him was like teaching a fish how to swim. He raised his hand and smashed the ghost head into pieces. He had already understood the structure of the formation. The Eye of Formation was the Formation itself. To be exact, the big black umbrella was the Eye of Formation.


    Buzz!


    The Reincarnation Lines swam around like bloodthirsty purple snakes, pervasive. They rushed into the surrounding black fog, tearing the skulls that roared into pieces.


    ¡°Rise up,¡± Chu Xun said softly.


    Swoosh!


    The Reincarnation Lines rushed into the air like a storm. Sparks flew in all directions, and rays of light shot in. In the end, with a boom, it was bright.


    With a boom, a deformed frame of the umbrella fell off. The surface of the umbrella had been torn into pieces by the Reincarnation Lines.


    Chu Xun looked over, finding Mo Yan had rescued the Fourth Demon Lord as he expected. Mo Yan knew that the umbrella could not trap him for long.


    ¡°Fourth Demon Lord, you are really miserable. As the Fourth Demon Lord, you need Fifth Fiend Lord to save you. If I were you, I would abdicate the seat to others immediately so as not to lose face,¡± Chu Xun mocked.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, don¡¯t be too arrogant. You can¡¯t escape today.¡± The Fourth Demon Lord, who had almost lost his life, was calmed now.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business even if I have a bad ending,¡± Chu Xun said, looking at him with disdain, ¡°you¡¯re disabled now and even can¡¯t walk. How dare you talk nonsense here? Where does your courage come from?¡±


    The Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s hair stood on end. His aura was violent, and his eyes were scarlet. His face was distorted and ferocious. ¡°Chu the Devil, you will regret what you said.¡±


    ¡°Are you qualified to make me regret it?¡± Chu Xun said scornfully. After that, he no longer looked at him, ignoring him.


    Chu Xun¡¯s attitude provoked the Fourth Demon Lord again. He was so angry that he coughed up blood continuously.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, what¡¯s the point of your words? Dare you go down and fight us?¡± Jiao Tengfeng shouted.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. He looked around and said disdainfully, ¡°If you want to kill me, I am here waiting for you. However, you look up to me and daren¡¯t to approach me. How dare you talk nonsense here? Are you getting more shameless as you grow older?¡±


    The faces of the people below all darkened with anger.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, are you going to stay on the mountain forever?¡±


    Chu Xun glanced at Sha Mingyao, who was talking, disdainfully and said proudly, ¡°A group of idiots, it¡¯s said that people prefer to go to a high place. Standing at the foot of the mountain and looking up to me, you don¡¯t deserve to bark here.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil, don¡¯t be too arrogant. You¡¯d better never come down, or you¡¯ll die.¡±


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly. With his hand behind his back, he stood high and looked at the endless sea. Then he shook his head and sighed. ¡°I am so lonely. It¡¯s lonely at the top. You idiots will never understand the feeling.¡±


    Chu Xun made Jiao Tengfeng angry. Feeling Chu Xun was shameless, his organs all got hurt.


    Jiao Tengfeng revealed a strange smile and said, ¡°Chu the Devil, I remember you didn¡¯t come alone, did you? Flaming Qilin and that little girl must be hiding around. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will find them?¡±


    Chu Xun sneered. Could you find them? With Mengdie around, Jiao Tengfeng and his companions would definitely die if finding them, not to mention that they could not find them at all.


    ¡°Go ahead and look for them. I have to stay away from you so that I won¡¯t become like you idiots.¡± Chu Xun smiled disdainfully, turned around, and climbed to the top of the mountain. The Thousand-year-old Thunder Liquid was the most important thing for him.


    Seeing that Chu Xun began to climb the mountain, the people below looked sad as if their parents died.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Sha Mingyao asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Mo Yan replied.


    ¡°Wait?¡± Sha Mingyao sneered. ¡°Do you know the reason why we explored the Immortal Island? There may be a lot of resources there. If Chu the Devil finds them, we will have no gain. Moreover, we have lost so many experts.¡±


    Mo Yan glanced at him and said with a disdainful smile, ¡°What if Chu the Devil gets the resources? Can he hide on this island for the rest of his life? You don¡¯t know much about Chu the Devil. I¡¯ve known him for a long time. He is a restless person.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean we can just wait here for him to come down?¡± Sha Mingyao was unhappy with Mo Yan¡¯s attitude, so he wasn¡¯t polite.


    ¡°Why not? After he climbs down the mountain, we¡¯ll kill him and take his resources. We even don¡¯t have to go to the top of the mountain ourselves.¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t come down?¡±


    ¡°He will come down.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°Because I know him.¡±


    ¡°Can we just wait like this?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any better idea?¡±


    Sha Mingyao was speechless. Except for waiting for Chu Xun to come down, it seemed that there was no other idea.

 Chapter 609 - Entering the Lightning Field

    Black clouds were still surging in the sky and enveloped the entire island. The day was as dark as night.


    The faces of Jiao Tengfeng and the others were angry as they stared at the figure climbing up the mountain. They truly wanted to kill him as soon as possible. However, they could do nothing about it. They were so depressed that they wanted to spit out blood.


    When Hei Meng first arrived in the sea region, he had reminded them that Chu the Devil was sinister, vicious, and decisive, but no one believed him at that time.


    They thought about what had happened carefully. Since appearing in the sea region, Chu Xun had led their way. No matter what they had done, they suffered losses in the end. When attacking Baqi Palace, they thought that they would get a lot of cultivation resources. However, it turned out that they suffered a great loss. Chu the Devil had got all the resources. It was really hateful.


    ¡°It is unfair. Why hasn¡¯t the evil struck dead by the thunderbolts?¡± Someone cursed.


    Mo Yan was treating the injuries of the Fourth Demon Lord. The Fourth Demon Lord was seriously injured. Although he was not completely disabled now, without two legs, he was no different from a disabled person. When he heard the curse of the people from the sea region, a hint of sarcasm appeared in his eyes. He said, ¡°As the saying goes, good people can¡¯t live for long, but bad people can live for thousands of years. It is of no use to expect an external force to kill Chu the Devil. It¡¯s your first time dealing with him, so you may not be familiar with his personality. I can tell you for sure that Chu the Devil is much crueler to his enemies than we are. He has never given mercy to his enemies. Judging from the relationship between you and him, only one side of you will be alive in the end.¡±


    Jiao Tengfeng¡¯s and others¡¯ faces darkened. They knew how difficult it was to deal with Chu the Devil. Hearing Mo Yan¡¯s words, they were worried.


    A bitter smile appeared on the corners of Jin Liancheng¡¯s mouth. When Chu Xun first came to the branch of the Tiger Whale Clan, he had a good relationship with Jin Hua. However, when attacking Baqi Palace and at the foot of the mountain, everyone saw Chu Xun¡¯s martial skills and became greedy, including Jin Yuan. In the end, they didn¡¯t get the martial skills and offended Chu the Devil. It was really not worth it.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have any weaknesses?¡± Jiao Tengfeng asked. The more they knew about Chu Xun, the more scruples they had. It was not good to offend such a ruthless and unscrupulous opponent.


    After thinking for a while, Mo Yan said, ¡°Does his caring about Huaxia count?¡±


    Was caring about Huaxia a weakness? Would they slaughter the entire Huaxia? That was impossible. They could only kill Chu Xun.


    Under the heavy pressure, Chu Xun struggled to climb up. He had climbed more than a hundred meters in all, and the weight he bore reached about 12,500 kilograms.


    Black clouds rolled, and thunder rumbled in the sky. Knowing that the thunderbolts would not strike him anymore, Chu Xun did not focus on them. Mengdie had already told the old turtle not to strike Chu Xun. Mengdie sent him a voice message, asking him if she needed to kill Jiao Tengfeng and others, but he refused. He wanted to kill these people by himself. He did not need others to help him. This was a kind of training for him. He liked to challenge and deal with difficulties.


    When he had climbed up 150 meters, the weight he bore reached 150,000 kilograms, which was the limit of Chu Xun¡¯s current strength. His bones were groaning, and his whole body was shining with golden light. Every step he took made a deep footprint, and blue veins stood out on his neck and forehead. He looked a little ferocious.


    When he had climbed up 160 meters, his whole body was pressed against the ground, and he couldn¡¯t move. The pressure he bore had exceeded his limit. Things would go in the opposite direction when they reached the limit. He could train his body with the heavy pressure, but if the pressure exceeded his limit, it would be harmful to his body.


    Chu Xun transmitted his voice message to Mengdie, asking her to tell the old turtle to remove the heavy pressure.


    ¡°He stops. He can¡¯t go up.¡± The people below had been paying attention to Chu Xun. When they saw that Chu Xun was suppressed and couldn¡¯t move, Sha Mingyao gloated.


    Some people clenched their fists tightly with cold smiles on their faces. Since they had already known what kind of person Chu the Devil was and that it was impossible for him to continue to climb, he could only go down the mountain. A bloody battle would be inevitable later.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you have no way out. Get down and go to hell.¡± Seeing this, Mo Yan said.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, Chu Xun stood up from the ground and gently patted the dust and weeds on his clothes. He looked back with a sarcastic expression, and then with a whoosh, he rushed to the top of the mountain as fast as a flowing light.


    The people at the foot of the mountain were stunned and couldn¡¯t come to their senses for a long time.


    ¡°The Gravity Forbidden Area Installation has disappeared.¡± Mo Yan¡¯s eyes flickered as he was the first to react. ¡°It is a good opportunity. Let¡¯s go up the mountain and kill him.¡±


    The group of people was overjoyed. What a lucky day! Originally, they were worried that Chu the Devil would not come down from the mountain and then monopolize the resources on the island. Now they could catch up with him and kill him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mo Yan carried the Fourth Demon Lord, and a group of people rushed towards the top of the mountain.


    Boom! Boom!


    At the foot of the mountain, figures fell from the sky, smashing into the ground and leaving human-shaped cracks on it.


    They were speechless and embarrassed. The Gravity Forbidden Area Installation didn¡¯t disappear. All of their faces turned red, and they withdrew with dejected expressions.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Someone muttered softly. What happened just now was humiliating enough.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, Chu Xun looked back and saw those people falling to the ground from the sky. He smiled wickedly. He had always been keen on humiliating and attacking his enemies.


    The top of the mountain had ups and downs with countless mountain peaks. How long had this horrible old turtle lived? Its age might scare some people to death. As a turtle, naturally, it had a long life. Its back had become an island. He wondered how many islands in the sea were living creatures like the old turtle.


    Under the guidance of Mengdie, Chu Xun headed for the lightning field in the central area, moving fast. Seeing the lightning field, he felt shocked.


    The mountain on the west side was like four towering pillars, with a natural domain in the middle. Frightening lightning crackled and rolled in it, extremely appalling.


    Chu Xun finally understood why the old turtle let him fetch the Thousand-year-old Thunder Liquid in person. It was because this domain was naturally formed. It was like a deep pit filled with mud for a long time. The lightning field was really out of the old turtle¡¯s control.


    Chu Xun kicked up a huge rock that weighed over 5,000 kilograms and threw it into the lightning field. Before the rock entered the lightning field, it was smashed into powder by violent lightning, which was really chilling.


    Chu Xun flew around the lightning field and found a place where the lightning was relatively weak. He ran the Hong Meng Immortal Qi to the extreme, took out the Grandleaf Redgold Armor from Xihe Auction House of Shadowless City, and put it on. Then he approached the lightning field carefully.


    Countless thunderbolts hit Chu Xun, causing him to smoke all over and grimace. Fortunately, he was not injured. The thunderbolts hit his armor, and sparks flew in all directions.


    Chu Xun wanted to use the lightning here to help him reach the fourth level of his Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique, but he didn¡¯t dare to really do that. He didn¡¯t know whether he could bear such violent lightning or not. He didn¡¯t want to be torn into pieces and turned into ashes.


    At this time, Chu Xun was more cautious than ever. With his current cultivation level, he might die if he made any mistake.


    The lightning kept striking Chu Xun¡¯s body. Sparks flew everywhere, brighter than fireworks. Chu Xun looked like a burning man.


    The lightning cut off a strand of Chu Xun¡¯s hair. He was scared that it was turned into powder before reaching the ground. He activated the armor on his body. It was a set of Devil Armor, full of foul aura.


    Hiss!


    With the sound of cloth being cut by a sharp knife, Chu Xun¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and his face was slightly panicky. The lightning had torn the chest area of his armor open, penetrated his skin, and made him convulse.


    Chu Xun walked inside carefully. According to common sense, the Thousand-year-old Thunder Liquid should be in the center of the lightning field. Chu Xun was really worried about whether he could reach the center.


    Boom!


    A thunderbolt tore a hole in the armor on his abdomen, turned black clothes inside into powder, and burned his fine hair. Chu Xun shivered and felt uneasy.


    Boom!


    Thick lightning struck his back, causing his armor to fall apart and turn into powder in the air. Chu Xun was completely exposed to lightning.


    More thunderbolts came, and his clothes disappeared, revealing his strong body. His back was scorched black by the lightning. Chu Xun twitched, and he broke out in a cold sweat. The lightning here was so terrifying that it destroyed the Devil Armor, which was an up-grade demonic artifact.


    Purple light surged around him, and dragon roars sounded inside his body. A golden dragon shadow appeared and enveloped Chu Xun. When the lightning came, it was blocked by the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and the dragon shadow. Chu Xun sighed with relief. Fortunately, the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique was worthy of being one of the top ten precious techniques. Although he was only at the third level, it was still so powerful.


    Boom!


    Before Chu Xun¡¯s smile disappeared, several violent thunderbolts struck on his back, making him suddenly scream and fly out. Surrounded by lightning, he fell more than ten meters away with a boom. His whole body was smoking and convulsing.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Mengdie asked Chu Xun through a voice message.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die,¡± Chu Xun said with a bitter smile. Electricity surrounded his body and made every cell in his body active. Of course, he deliberately absorbed it. Most of the lightning was blocked by the purple armor formed by the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Otherwise, he would have been roasted.


    Chu Xun got up and resisted the violent power of lightning. He sat down cross-legged and began to refine his body with the help of the lightning here. He wanted to break through the fourth level of the Azure Dragon. Only when he really broke through the fourth level could the lightning here pose no threat to him.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Chu Xun raised his head and roared. He withdrew the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique. Tens of thousands of thunderbolts rushed toward him. With a sizzling sound, Chu Xun¡¯s long hair, which reached his waist, stood up straight, and his eyes turned white. His nose and ears were bleeding, and his whole body was twitching.

 Chapter 610 - Forbidden Area Installation Disappears!

    ¡°What do you think Chu Xun is doing now? Has he taken all the resources on the island away?¡± At the foot of the mountain, Sha Mingyao looked at the island from time to time. He wanted to rest, but he couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Jiao Tengfeng¡¯s eyes were cold. There was no expression on his face, but the sharpness flashed in his eyes. He was wondering why Chu Xun killed Hei Meng and Old Snake effortlessly. If the reason was the gravity suppression, they might succeed in killing him. If it was because the cultivation level of Chu Xun was high enough to kill them easily, Jiao Tengfeng was not sure if the group of them could kill Chu Xun.


    ¡°Whether Chu Xun has taken all the resources on the island or not is not important. It will be better if he has. Otherwise, we have to reach the island. If he has not, it doesn¡¯t matter, but Chu Xun must die.¡± A Sword Master of Baqi Palace was surrounded by strong anger. Chu Xun had attacked Baqi Palace at night, killed a Sword Master, and robbed their treasure house. If they did not kill Chu Xun, it would not be enough to appease their anger.


    ¡°Brother Jiao, what are you thinking about?¡± Jin Liancheng had few words, and he slightly regretted falling out with Chu Xun. Seeing the twinkle in Jiao Tengfeng¡¯s eyes, he thought, ¡°He has always been shrewd.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something.¡± Jiao Tengfeng looked at Mo Yan and said, ¡°Brother Mo, you have had the most contact with Chu the Devil and know him very well. What level do you think his cultivation is at?¡±


    Mo Yan was still muttering to himself, but the Fourth Demon Lord spoke first, ¡°Chu the Devil¡¯s cultivation should be at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm. It can¡¯t be higher.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible.¡± A Sword Sage from the Baqi Palace retorted immediately. ¡°How could an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm kill a Sword Sage from my Baqi Palace so easily and injure a sacred beast?¡±


    Mo Yan chimed in, ¡°A few months ago, we had a bloody battle with Chu the Devil in Huaxia. At that time, Chu the Devil was indeed at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes flickered, thinking that there must be something wrong. Since Chu the Devil and the Sword Sage were at the same level, even if the Sword Sage couldn¡¯t defeat Chu Xun, why didn¡¯t he escape?


    ¡°According to the Holy Beast of the Baqi Palace, Chu the Devil has a terrifying martial skill, which is almost unsolvable. It is a tender branch that can easily penetrate anything,¡± a Sword Sage said.


    On hearing the terrifying branch, the Fourth Demon Lord grew excited. In Shadowless City, he could have been able to escape. In the end, one of his legs had been torn off by that branch.


    ¡°When Chu the Devil came to the sea region, he had a battle with Jiao Zecheng, but he hid his cultivation at that time.¡± Jin Liancheng looked at Jiao Tengfeng and said, ¡°Are you worried that Chu the Devil has hidden his cultivation level?¡±


    Jiao Tengfeng didn¡¯t conceal his thoughts. After all, this was related to the lives of everyone present here, and his own life was the most important. He said, ¡°I was thinking if we should invite some experts from our clans over just in case.¡±


    Everyone fell into deep thought.


    If they saw Chu Xun¡¯s appearance now, they would not be afraid at all because Chu Xun was like a piece of charcoal, naked, covered with blood, and looked very miserable.


    Although the Hong Meng Immortal Qi around Chu Xun was strong, his body was almost destroyed by lightning. He was a little arrogant before and restrained the Hong Meng Scripture and the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique. As a result, he was almost struck to death by tens of thousands of thunderbolts. Not to mention his appearance, even his internal organs were trembling. If it had not been for the power of the Firmament Chain having absorbed most of the Thunder, his internal organs might have exploded.


    However, as the saying goes, wealth could be found within risks. Although it needed Chu Xun to take risks, the power of the lightning refined his body from inside out. His physical body had arrived at a tipping point, after which he could smoothly enter the Fourth Level of the Azure Dragon.


    ¡°Come on, let the storm come more violently.¡± Chu Xun raised his head and roared. Although he was domineering, his body was trembling slightly. He was gambling that the Firmament Chain could help him absorb more power of the lightning. He was going to make a big bet. He no longer needed to resist the lightning and broke through the Fourth Level.


    In an instant, the thunder rolled like raging waves hitting the shore violently. Chu Xun was completely swallowed up by tens of thousands of thunderbolts.


    At the foot of the mountain, Jiao Tengfeng and the others pondered for a long time. They finally decided to invite the experts of their clans over. Being regarded as experts by the experts at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm, they were absolutely experts in the Gold Immortal Realm.


    A seagull flew along the surface of the sea, stuck its head out fiercely, and flew with a palm-sized fish in its mouth. It flew to the island, stopped on a stone on the slope, and prepared to have a delicious meal.


    Jiao Tengfeng suddenly stood up, and his eyes were as sharp as a hawk¡¯s. His action made everyone subconsciously nervous. They looked around but didn¡¯t find Chu the Devil.


    ¡°Brother Jiao, did you find anything special?¡± Jin Liancheng asked.


    ¡°A big discovery.¡± Jiao Tengfeng¡¯s face was filled with wild joy. ¡°The Gravity Forbidden Area Installation has disappeared.¡±


    Everyone seemed to be stunned, and then they felt embarrassed. They didn¡¯t forget what had happened before. When they rushed to the top of the mountain, they failed, and their faces were covered with dust.


    ¡°It has indeed disappeared.¡± Mo Yan pointed at the seagull swallowing the fish.


    Everyone understood, and they said to themselves in their hearts, ¡°Jiao Tengfeng has a keen mind.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Jin Liancheng asked.


    Jiao Tengfeng¡¯s eyes flickered, and he pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I think that everyone should head to the island and kill Chu the Devil as soon as possible to prevent any unexpected problems.¡±


    ¡°I agree with him,¡± Mo Yan said.


    ¡°We have informed the experts in our clans. Should we wait for them to arrive first?¡± Jin Liancheng felt a faint sense of unease.


    ¡°Gravity Forbidden Area Installation has disappeared, the island is so big and has no guard. Will Chu the Devil still get down this way?¡± Jiao Tengfeng sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. No matter how powerful Chu the Devil is, even if he¡¯s an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm, we have so many people here, and Brother Mo Yan is here. Should we fear him?¡± Sha Mingyao said.


    The three Sword Sages of the Baqi Palace nodded in agreement, agreeing to go up the mountain.


    Everyone agreed. Although Jin Liancheng was worried, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After a trial, the group of people was sure that the Gravity Forbidden Area Installation had disappeared. Then they rushed to the top of the mountain immediately.


    At the top of the mountain, there were many peaks and many stone peaks. They didn¡¯t find Chu Xun.


    ¡°Could it be that he has already got the resources and left?¡± Someone wondered.


    ¡°The Gravity Forbidden Area Installation disappeared a short time before. It¡¯s impossible to leave so fast. Let¡¯s search for him carefully. He must be here.¡±


    The group of people dispersed. Mo Yan soared into the sky and soon found the lightning field. He called everyone to rush towards the lightning field.


    ¡°Do you mean that Chu the Devil is hiding in the lightning field?¡± Jiao Tengfeng found it ridiculous and said in a slightly mocking tone.


    Mo Yan looked at the violent lightning field in front of him in a daze with a slightly puzzled look. He had captured Chu Xun¡¯s breath here.

 Chapter 611 - You Are Not a Qualified Enemy!

    The violent and terrifying thunder shocked Mo Yan and others. Chu Xun¡¯s breath disappeared here. If he didn¡¯t enter the lightning field, where else could he be?


    ¡°With such violent thunder, not to mention Chu the Devil, even the expert at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm wouldn¡¯t dare to enter it easily.¡± Sha Mingyao was confident. Although Chu the Devil had high cultivation, he would be torn into pieces once entering the field. Moreover, why did he enter it?


    Why? Sha Mingyao¡¯s eyes twinkled when he thought of the question. ¡°Why did he come here?¡±


    ¡°Who said that he had entered the lightning field? He is not stupid. Was he courting death?¡± A Sword Sage of the Baqi Palace mocked. He looked around and said, ¡°There are overlapping mountains and many stone peaks. Maybe Chu the Devil is hiding somewhere.¡±


    Some people nodded. Although the place was not beautiful, it was relatively safe to hide in it. The lightning field was not a safe place. Why should Chu the Devil go inside?


    Mo Yan was uncertain. The tracking technique of his Subterranean Devils Clan rarely made mistakes. Chu Xun¡¯s breath disappeared here, so he was sure that Chu Xun was nearby.


    ¡°In fact¡­ Maybe¡­¡± Jiao Tengfeng looked at the lightning field with uncertainty. ¡°What if there is something good in this lightning field? Do you remember what Chu the Devil did before? It seems that the lightning didn¡¯t provoke him, but he wanted to be struck by it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that lightning can refine the body,¡± Jin Liancheng added.


    The words were important for them. Everyone present knew that Chu the Devil had strong physical strength. He could have entered the lightning field. However, looking at the violent lightning field in front of them, the group of people hesitated and couldn¡¯t come up with an idea.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, get out there. Don¡¯t you want to kill all of us? We are standing here now. Why don¡¯t you come out? ¡± A Sword Sage of the Baqi Palace raised his head and roared angrily. His voice sounded throughout the Immortal Island. If Chu Xun didn¡¯t leave, he would have heard it.


    The others looked around as well, keeping on their guard, for fear that Chu Xun would launch a sneak attack.


    Crack!


    A noise sounded from the lightning field. The lightning in the whole lightning field became more violent, and the lightning as thick as an adult¡¯s waist rushed tens of meters into the air as if it was going to tear the void apart.


    The group of people retreated far away in case of unknown danger.


    Fortunately, the lightning field was just violent, as if there was an invisible hand stirring it, making the lightning almost overflow. However, the four stone peaks around it formed a powerful domain, preventing the lightning from spreading out.


    The group of people felt relieved. Jiao Tengfeng said, ¡°We still don¡¯t know where Chu the Devil is. Let¡¯s explore the Immortal Island first. That¡¯s the main purpose of our trip.¡±


    Except for Mo Yan, the others nodded in agreement. He heard that Chu Xun had arrived at the sea after the battle in Lian City, so he wondered if he had a chance to kill Chu Xun in the sea. The purpose of Jiao Tengfeng and others was different from his. Killing Chu Xun was only one aspect, the most important was the resources on the island.


    The group of people dispersed. Mo Yan wanted to remind them not to act alone in case that Chu Xun got the opportunity to kill them separately. However, when he was about to say the words, he got stunned and looked at the lightning field in shock.


    A violent light spread out, and a figure charged out from the lightning field. Surrounded by lightning, his appearance couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Jiao Tengfeng and the others didn¡¯t go far before noticing it.


    ¡°You¡¯re all here.¡±


    The voice made Mo Yan and the others realize that it was familiar. It was of Chu the Devil. They were all shocked. They did not expect that Chu the Devil was really hiding in the lightning field.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to show up, Chu the Devil.¡±


    The group got back and stood side by side.


    The electric arcs on Chu Xun¡¯s body were gradually disappearing. It was so dangerous. To get the Thousand-year-old Thunder Liquid, he almost died inside.


    After a long time, the lightning around Chu Xun disappeared completely, but his original appearance could no longer be seen. His whole body was charred as if he was wrapped in a thick shell.


    ¡°Can you please leave for a while? I guess you won¡¯t¡­ Can you turn around? I am not used to changing my clothes, being watched by you.¡±


    None of them turned around. They all looked at Chu Xun coldly and saw him talking to himself.


    Chu Xun shrugged his shoulders. There was a layer of shell on his body like armor. Crack! Cracks appeared on the shell wrapped around him, and purple light shot out faintly.


    With a boom, the hard shell around him exploded, shooting toward Mo Yan and the others like bullets all over the sky, forcing them to dodge one after another. After a while, they saw that Chu Xun had returned to his original appearance. He was dressed in black, and his skin seemed to have become more delicate. However, no one dared to look down on his delicate skin. They were jealous of his strong power.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t covet Huaxia,¡± Chu Xun said softly in a calm tone as if he were chatting with old friends.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you killed a Sword Sage of my Baqi Palace and robbed my treasure house. You must hand over the resources stolen by you.¡± A Sword Sage of the Baqi Palace was red-eyed. How long had it been since the last one dared to go against the Baqi Palace? It had been so long that he had almost forgotten it. The appearance of Chu the Devil had almost destroyed the entire Baqi Palace. In fact, it had been destroyed. Without resources, a force would inevitably decline. He wanted to take back the stolen resources before killing Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun and Mo Yan looked at each other and laughed. Then their laughter became louder and louder, which made Jiao Tengfeng and others nervous. They even suspected that Chu the Devil and Mo Yan had joined forces.


    ¡°Everyone says that the one who knows a person must be his enemy. As my enemy, you don¡¯t seem to know me very well. You are not qualified to be my enemy.¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know you because you have come here for a short time. If you can stay here for another decade or so, I¡¯m afraid that the whole sea region will be your enemy,¡± Mo Yan said with a smile. Then he looked at the people of the Baqi Palace and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you that Chu the Devil has never taken out what he got.¡±


    The people of Baqi Palace glanced at Mo Yan unhappily. One of them snorted and said, ¡°There¡¯s an exception to everything. You are not in Huaxia.¡±


    Mo Yan shook his head, feeling sorry for the Sword Sage in his heart. Chu the Devil had made a bloodbath in the Subterranean Devils Realm, injured his mount, destroyed one of his doppelgangers, and destroyed several cities in succession. Then he left. Actually, Fusang State was no match for Chu Xun at all. Chu Xun was always overbearing wherever he went. Although he was Chu Xun¡¯s enemy and wanted him to die, he admired such an opponent at the same time.


    Chu Xun glanced at the people of Baqi Palace and did not explain much. Since the things had been done, any explanation was useless. He was not a talkative person.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, can I ask you a question?¡± Mo Yan looked at Chu Xun seriously.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What level is your current cultivation at?¡±


    Chu Xun thought for a moment and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem to kill all of you.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant you are!¡± Jiao Tengfeng shouted.


    Chu Xun shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces to kill him!¡± A foul aura surged around Mo Yan¡¯s body as he shouted with a grim voice. ¡°Kill!¡±


    Jiao Tengfeng, Sha Mingyao, and the three Sword Sages of the Baqi Palace rushed to Chu Xun. Jin Liancheng hesitated for a moment and decided to kill Chu Xun. Since they had become enemies, Jin Liancheng didn¡¯t care about right or wrong now. Everything would be settled if they killed Chu Xun.


    Hong Meng Immortal Qi around Chu Xun ran rapidly, and his skin was as smooth as jade. A purplish-gold dragon shadow protected his whole body. He threw out several punches in a row, and the fist prints as big as millstones were as bright and dazzling as a rainbow. Their power was amazing.


    Jiao Tengfeng raised his hand, and his entire body was covered in the energy of water that rippled. He slapped out with his palm, causing blue lights to surge out like seawater and blast towards the fist prints that assaulted him.


    Boom!


    The fist prints split apart the boundless force of the water. Jiao Tengfeng¡¯s face turned pale as his attack collapsed little by little. In the end, the fist prints seemed to split apart the water curtain and exploded on his palm. The terrifying force almost tore his body apart, causing blood to spray into the air.


    Jiao Tengfeng flew out and smashed into a mountain peak, causing it to explode. Half of his body was embedded in it, and his entire body was dripping with blood. His skin was cracked open, and he could shatter at any moment. His gaze became dull as he knew that he couldn¡¯t live any longer. That fist was powerful. Although there were many wounds on his body, they weren¡¯t fatal. However, all the tendons and veins in his body were broken, and his internal organs were shattered.


    Boom!


    A rain of blood filled the sky as Sha Mingyao screamed miserably. He suffered two punches. The first destroyed his vitality, and the second shattered his body. That was his last scream in his life.


    Boom!


    With another explosion, Jin Liancheng¡¯s body exploded and turned into a mist of blood. Before he died, his face was full of remorse. The Tiger Whale Clan had a chance to become friends with Chu the Devil.


    Sword shadows were all over the sky, and they were roaring. The three Sword Sages of Baqi Palace joined hands to block Chu Xun¡¯s fist print, but the bamboo swords in their hands turned into powder. The skin and flesh of their hands were broken, and white phalanges were exposed. Their face was full of horror.


    Chu Xun turned around and looked at them with a slight smile on his face. His smile made people feel cold all over. Chu the Devil turned enemies into ashes with a smile.


    Their eyes were a little dull. They had cultivated for so many years and lost in one move. Their fighting spirit plummeted. However, it was a matter of life and death. Even a rabbit had to bite to survive.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, go to hell!¡± A Sword Sage roared. He put his palms together and gathered his Internal Breath around him. The air around him was distorted. He shouted angrily and slashed down with killing intent. A more than 30-meter-long sword shadow appeared in the air and slashed toward Chu Xun with harsh sounds.


    Its power was peerless. Before the sword descended, the swift and fierce Sword Qi had filled the surroundings, causing the ground to split apart and shattering rocks into powder.


    With one hand behind his back, Chu Xun walked up to the air step by step, as if he were stepping on an invisible staircase. He went toward the falling shadow of the sword and then gently reached out his right hand in front of his chest. The dull collision sound made people uncomfortable. The Sword Sage, who had exerted all his strength to make the sword shadow, seemed to have aged hundreds of years in an instant. His eyes were full of disbelief, and his body swayed.


    Chu Xun caught the astonishing sword shadow with one hand. He pulled back five fingers, and crackings sounded. Countless cracks spread on the sword shadow. With a boom, the sword shadow exploded and turned into light spots all over the sky, gradually dissipating.

 Chapter 612 - I Can Do It!

    The strength of the Sword Sage was exhausted. Chu Xun crushed his attack easily. His face turned pale, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Before Chu Xun landed, the air was distorted when he raised his hand. The third finger of the Demon-slain Finger fell, and it was also tens of meters long like the shadow of the sword. Unfortunately, the Sword Sage was not Chu Xun. He could not resist it at all. Even with the help of the other two Sword Sages, he still could not resist it.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª scaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!


    Boom!


    A terrible explosion sounded throughout the sky. The ground cracked, and terrible cracks spread out. Several stone peaks in the distance were crushed, and the three Sword Sages of Baqi Palace died.


    Half of Jiao Tengfeng¡¯s body was embedded within the hillside of a stone peak. His skin was covered in cracks, and his body was indescribably horrible. He was dying. Although he was at death¡¯s door, he had a smile on his face. Chu Xun defeated them so quickly. A wrong choice had cost them so many lives. Each of them had cultivated bitterly for over a thousand years but was defeated easily. Faced with death, they were no different from ordinary people.


    Human beings were greedy. If they had to do it all over, Jin Yuan and the others would still covet the secret technique of Chu the Devil. They would become enemies again. After all, they had to conform to their destiny and couldn¡¯t change it. His vision was a little blurred, but it was not to the point of being invisible. He didn¡¯t see Mo Yan and the Fourth Demon Lord. Jiao Tengfeng smiled. They were so smart that they must have run away. With a boom, the mountain collapsed and was buried with Jiao Tengfeng. He was lucky to have a burial place. The others were all turned into a blood mist and dissipated.


    Mo Yan was indeed smart. Before the battle, he had asked Chu Xun what level his cultivation was at. Chu Xun answered he could kill all of them. In the eyes of others, Chu Xun was too arrogant, and they would definitely not believe his words. However, Mo Yan believed him. After that, he fled without hesitation with the Fourth Demon Lord on his back.


    Mo Yan believed in Chu Xun and knew him very well. It was not necessary to lie at that time. If he couldn¡¯t kill Chu Xun, he wouldn¡¯t take risks, so he fled. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t escape, because the Gravity Forbidden Area Installation appeared again.


    He was not Chu Xun. The strongest pressure was more than 250,000 kilograms. Even Chu Xun couldn¡¯t bear it, not to mention that Mo Yan had to bear it with the Fourth Demon Lord on his back.


    The sound of Sky Splitter assaulted Mo Yan, and then he turned around to look at the figure that flashed over like a flowing light. A smile appeared on his face, but it was a little bitter. ¡°Our choice wasn¡¯t wrong. However, God hasn¡¯t taken care of us.¡±


    The Fourth Demon Lord stared at Chu Xun viciously. Chu Xun made him end up like this. His cultivation had fallen sharply, so he hated Chu Xun. He suddenly sighed, and his attitude had changed so quickly that Mo Yan was a little surprised. He said, ¡°I¡¯m just a doppelganger. If he wants to kill me, he can do it.¡±


    Mo Yan looked at him. These words sounded heroic, but he could hear the solemnity behind them. There was nothing else he could do.


    Mo Yan thought for a moment and took out a wineskin from his Storage Ring. There was only half wineskin of wine. He raised his head and took a sip, not giving it to the Fourth Demon Lord who was looking at him. He pursed his lips and looked at Chu Xun, who was walking down from mid-air.


    ¡°This is the unique Fire Mulberry Wine of the Subterranean Devils Realm. It was a little. I am afraid that I will never have the chance to taste it again.¡± It seemed he was talking to himself or Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun stepped down and stood still with a calm smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just a waste of wine for warriors to drink.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you.¡± Mo Yan shook his head and gave the wineskin to the Fourth Demon Lord. He stared at it as if he was afraid the Fourth Demon Lord would drink all of the wine. At the same time, he murmured, ¡°When drinking wine, I can enjoy the ideals and the mood.¡±


    Chu Xun lowered his head and said with a smile, ¡°It sounds good. Why don¡¯t you treat me to your Fire Mulberry Wine?¡±


    Mo Yan didn¡¯t answer him and reached out to grab the wineskin in the Fourth Demon Lord¡¯s hand. However, when he got it, he found that it was empty. He was stunned and scolded with a smile, ¡°Damn you.¡±


    The Fourth Demon Lord wiped the wine stains from the corners of his mouth without guilt on his face. He didn¡¯t look at Mo Yan. Instead, he looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to drink this wine. I know that Mo Yan thinks you deserve it, but I just don¡¯t so, so I finished it.¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned, and then he chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a wonderful person. The next time we meet, before you die, I will buy you a glass of strong liquor on earth.¡±


    ¡°If you were the one to die, I still wouldn¡¯t invite you to drink the Fire Mulberry Wine of our Subterranean Devils Realm,¡± the Fourth Demon Lord said.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Of course. You may not have much Fire Mulberry Wine. It was in the Subterranean Devils Realm. You can¡¯t go back, and neither can they come out because of me.¡±


    ¡°Chu the Devil, the Subterranean Devils will come out sooner or later. You can stop us for a while, but you can¡¯t do it forever. In fact, we shouldn¡¯t have become enemies so early because our common enemy is the Assembly of Immortals,¡± Mo Yan said. He was a little unconvinced.


    ¡°Assembly of Immortals, alien races, and Subterranean Devils Realm, no matter who you are, I will not allow you to destroy the earth.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice was firm.


    ¡°You cannot stop us. No one has ever been able to resist so many races on their own,¡± Mo Yan said.


    Chu Xun looked at him and smiled. ¡°I will do it¡­ Your wine is finished, right?¡±


    Mo Yan nodded and poured the empty wineskin upside down. There was a drop left inside, dripping from it onto the ground.


    Boom!


    The Fourth Demon Lord attacked. Without his legs, he still rushed toward Chu Xun. The foul aura around him boiled, and he activated his cultivation completely. He punched out with both fists, and the air around him was quiet for a few seconds.


    Chu Xun moved as well. Surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, his fists roared with dragon roars. He punched forward with both fists.


    Boom!


    Four fists collided fiercely, and a terrible storm spread out. The top of the mountain not far away was swept off by the ripples and then rolled down.


    ¡°We will meet again,¡± the Fourth Demon Lord said. Then, his skin began to crack. With a boom, he turned into a bloody mist.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and answered him. They would meet again.


    Mo Yan carefully put away the wineskin and then looked at Chu Xun. His breath surged and imprisoned the air around him. Then, the air was compressed and made an ear-piercing sonic boom.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to lose this doppelganger, but your current cultivation level is indeed above mine. I shouldn¡¯t have come here. Although I can¡¯t kill you, it will be good if I can seriously injure you.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t do it now.¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    ¡°How do you know without trying? Maybe there will be a miracle.¡±


    Chu Xun frowned. Before he could understand Mo Yan¡¯s words, Mo Yan had already pounced on him crazily. He had exerted his cultivation to the extreme, and his foul aura was surging.


    Chu Xun chuckled, and purple light swept around him. The Cries of Dragon and Phoenix sounded inside his body. He made a fist print and rushed toward Mo Yan. However, when he was less than five meters away from Mo Yan, he went backward like lightning.


    Boom!


    Mo Yan¡¯s body exploded with a boom. Frightening power filled every inch of space around him. The storm swept across the place, destroying everything within a hundred meters.


    Chu Xun stood in the air a hundred meters away from him and restrained his Hong Meng Immortal Qi. The black brocade clothes that he wore were full of holes. Mo Yan chose to self-detonate. The self-detonation of an expert in the half Gold Immortal Realm would have seriously injured him if he had not reacted quickly.


    ¡°Next time we meet, you have to compensate me with clothes¡­¡± Chu Xun muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 613 - Baby Brain

    The sky was clear, the water was green, and the stream was gurgling. Birds were singing, and flowers were fragrant. Chu Xun had moved the buildings on the Qianlong Mountain to the foot of the Dream Hell Mountain with a secret technique. The scenery was beautiful.


    Jiu You was dressed in pink. She had white skin, and her purple hair was dazzling in the sun. She was like a running doll, chasing after Little Bai.


    The little carrot was white and fat, running fast with its short legs and protesting because Jiu You was holding a steamed bun in her hand, which was the thing it hated most.


    ¡°Little carrot, stop running.¡± Jiu You shouted as she chased after it. She had been beaten by Chu Xun, so she wanted to vent her anger on the little carrot, who was the smallest here.


    Chu Xun looked at Jiu You and Little Bai running back and forth in the woods with a gentle smile on his face. The breeze messed up his long hair, making him look more ethereal.


    After killing Mo Yan and others and taking the Thousand-year-old Thunder Liquid, he left the sea region and rushed back. He was worried about Jing Hong, who was pregnant.


    After he left, the old turtle also sneaked away. No one knew how many years it had stayed there. Having been disturbed by Chu Xun, it wanted to move to another place.


    Not long after Chu Xun left, three figures came across the sky. They looked around for a long time but couldn¡¯t find the Immortal Island. The three were confused and looked a little funny.


    After returning to Dream Hell Mountain, the first thing he did was to find Jing Hong. When he told her about the child, Jing Hong was stunned, and everyone present looked at Chu Xun in surprise.


    ¡°Little Xun, do you have the ability to predict the future?¡±


    ¡°How did you know Jing Hong is pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Jiu You told me that.¡±


    ¡°Jiu You snuck out soon after your leaving. After that, we found Jing Hong was pregnant. Jiu You didn¡¯t know about it at all.¡±


    Jiu You ducked and rolled her eyes. ¡°Actually, I have the ability to predict that Jing Hong will be pregnant.¡±


    Of course, no one believed her. Jiu You must have been afraid that Chu Xun would punish her, so she talked nonsense. Unexpectedly, she was right. However, she made everyone worried, so they wanted to give her a lesson.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jing Hong came. She stroked her hair, which was messed up by the wind, and then naturally put her hands on her abdomen. She was not as cold as she used to be but more maternal.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering why I¡¯m so strong. I made you pregnant so quickly¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡± Jing Hong blushed. She didn¡¯t expect that she would get pregnant after the first time she slept with him. However, it was a little funny for Chu Xun to blow his own trumpet about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I¡¯m young and strong, so it¡¯s reasonable for me to do it.¡± Chu Xun said seriously, but Jing Hong couldn¡¯t stand his words anymore, and even her ears turned red. After all, it was not something that could be talked about outside. Only Chu Xun talked about it so naturally and proudly.


    ¡°Why not tell me about this trip to the sea region?¡± Jing Hong was afraid that Chu Xun would say more about it, so she changed the subject. The sea region was always mysterious, so she was interested in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing interesting. I killed a few people¡­¡± Chu Xun rubbed his eyebrows and did not continue. He smiled under Jing Hong¡¯s puzzled gaze and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let my son know such a thing. It is against harmony.¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense. How can it hear you at such a stage? Besides, how can you be sure that it¡¯s a boy? What if it¡¯s a girl?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between a boy and a girl? Anyway, it is my child. It¡¯s best if it is a girl. I¡¯m happy to have a nice daughter¡­¡± Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly, imagining a little girl with delicate features hiding in his arms and acting pettish, curious about everything in the world.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give birth to a girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you decide it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so sure about giving birth to a girl?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you like girls, so I follow what you say.¡±


    ¡°You really have baby brain. After you have a baby, you will be stupid for three years.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jing Hong asked curiously.


    ¡°It is a conclusion derived from experiences. It is quite reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Will you get stupid after having a baby?¡±


    Chu Xun rubbed his forehead, looking at Jing Hong with concern. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s already begun¡­ Won¡¯t it start after giving birth? Will you transfer baby brain to our baby?¡±


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned. It was the first time that Jing Hong called him honey after coming to the earth. It sounded good. A child was the best fertilizer between a husband and his wife. It strengthened their relationship. It was not until he felt a sharp pain in his waist that he woke up from his dream. He bared his teeth and grinned. ¡°Who taught you this? I want to¡­¡±


    ¡°It is Mom. What do you think of it?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ I want to say that Mom is right.¡±


    Jing Hong released Chu Xun¡¯s waist and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt¡­ or not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over. As the old saying goes, you are stupid now. You don¡¯t even know whether it hurts or not. Don¡¯t go out with your brain in the future.¡±


    ¡°What if I say it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel pain. You¡¯re really silly.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it hurts.¡±


    ¡°I just pinched it gently. How painful can it be? You are Chu the Devil. How can you cry out in such pain¡­¡±


    Well, at this moment, the wife was the most important in the world, not to mention that she was pregnant.


    ¡°You should pay more attention to Rourou these days. I feel something wrong with her mood recently.¡± Jing Hong changed the subject to Tang Rou.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± He asked. He had been focusing on Jing Hong ever since he came back. He had spoken to Tang Rou before but found nothing wrong with her.


    ¡°You¡¯re hopelessly stupid.¡± Jing Hong glared at him reproachfully. ¡°She¡¯s soft and quiet, and she doesn¡¯t fight for anything. You have known each other since childhood. You had sex with Little Wu a long time ago. Now that I am pregnant, it¡¯s normal for her to feel uneasy.¡±


    Chu Xun patted his forehead. He didn¡¯t think too much about it. When he got married, he only slept with Jing Hong in a hurry, and then the Yan Family was in trouble, so he left. Since Tang Rou was already his wife, he thought little about her feeling.


    ¡°You can go to Rourou¡¯s room at night.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jing Hong was stunned, and her face darkened a little. As a wife, she didn¡¯t feel easy to push her husband into another woman¡¯s arms. However, her husband was different from ordinary men. Not only did he have to take care of his family¡¯s property, but he also cared about everything in the world. It was reasonable for her to take care of him and reduce his worries.


    ¡°When you were in the world of cultivation, you didn¡¯t become an emperor. Some people privately said you were heartless. You have never got close to any woman for thousands of years. Some even suspected that you had some hidden illness¡­ When you returned to the earth, you became even more amorous than Yan Wushuang, the son of a powerful family. What do you think of it?¡±


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. He was indeed a little ashamed of it. He had insisted on monogamy for a long time. He used to despise those men who had multiple wives and concubines. He did the same thing. He even hadn¡¯t thought about it carefully yet. Jing Hong¡¯s words made him blush.


    Looking at Chu Xun in a state of anxiety, Jing Hong burst into laughter. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you find three wives. Little Wu, Rourou, and I are beautiful, but we all fall in love with an amorous man like you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Chu Xun retorted, but he couldn¡¯t find a suitable excuse. He had no choice but to lower his head and smile shyly. ¡°I am indeed quite amorous. I have nothing to say, and I agree with you.¡±


    ¡°You are a rascal¡­¡± Jing Hong giggled. ¡°You become more and more rascally. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore for fear that our baby may hear you.¡±


    The mountain wind was cold. Jing Hong¡¯s hands rested gently on her abdomen, as if afraid that the baby would catch a cold. Actually, it was a defensive move.


    Chu Xun subconsciously took off his coat. When he saw the black brocade clothes, he smiled bitterly. Clothes are always ranked first in terms of food, clothing, shelter, and means of traveling. Clothes style kept changing constantly. In modern times, clothes were both good-looking and practical. Being with a girl in the cold, you could take off your coat and give it to the girl to show your masculinity. It would be worth it even if you were frozen. By taking off your coat, you could be good with the girl. However, you couldn¡¯t do it with ancient clothes. It was troublesome to take off. Moreover, if you took off your clothes outside, the girl might think that you were about to be rogue and beat you up.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold here. Let¡¯s go back¡­¡±


    Jing Hong nodded. In her mind, the baby was more important than Chu Xun. Chu Xun didn¡¯t know about her mind. She took a few steps forward and stopped. ¡°What happened between you and Miss Mengdie?¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned. Jing Hong looked as if a wife was questioning her husband, who had been caught red-handed for adultery. Before he spoke, Jing Hong continued, ¡°She is with a Spiritual Body. We can arrange her in the easternmost courtyard, where the spiritual energy is abundant.¡±


    No one had ever said that the character of a pregnant woman would change so much.


    After sending Jing Hong back to her room, Chu Xun was scolded by his mother. She said that he couldn¡¯t take her out in such a strong wind. Chu Xun felt helpless, and Jing Hong giggled.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t have to worry about Jing Hong. The elders had taken good care of her. Her mother, Aunt Tang, and Aunt Yan were experienced.


    Chu Xun came to the cemetery with a pot of wine and sat down on the ground. Mo Yan was right. By drinking wine, he could enjoy his mood and kindred spirits. In addition, Chu Xun thought he could cherish the memory of the past.


    He missed Chen Hanlong and the others. He filled everyone¡¯s cups in front of their graves and took a big sip. The spicy excitement spread in his mouth.


    ¡°You guys are good at avoiding external disturb¡­ Hong Ling, I don¡¯t mean you are¡­ Hanlong, do you remember the first time we met? You called me Immortal. Do you regret your words now? If I were an Immortal, why would you lie here?


    ¡°Guangyi, Sun Ying, and Titan¡­ Are you blaming me? Haha¡­ In fact, you have all been deceived by me. I¡¯m just an ordinary person¡­


    ¡°Hong Ling, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The wind became stronger, and Chu Xun¡¯s murmurs were gradually blown away by the wind, and he lay down slowly. He had just had a few mouthfuls of wine and got drunk. It was his real capacity for liquor. However, the tears on his cheeks couldn¡¯t be blown dry¡­

 Chapter 614 - There Was Still a Long Way to Go

    A luminous pearl made the room as bright as day. The decoration in the room was simple and elegant, showing the owner¡¯s quiet character.


    The owner was sitting upright, and her ears were red. She twisted the front of her clothes powerfully with her hands unconsciously, and it was torn.


    Tang Rou flushed. Staring blankly at the opening on her clothes, she lowered her head, and her hair fell gently. She put some hair to her chest as if to hide the embarrassment on her face.


    ¡°Rourou¡­¡±


    Like a frightened rabbit, Tang Rou suddenly shrank back as if she was about to escape. Chu Xun has been amused.


    ¡°Rourou looks nervous, so I¡¯ll come here another day.¡± Chu Xun stood up with a smirk on his face. He did not want to leave but deliberately teased the bold and timid girl.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun¡­ Don¡¯t leave¡­¡± With a faint voice, Tang Rou raised her head timidly. When she met Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, she quickly lowered her head and stirred her fingers unconsciously.


    Chu Xun held back his laughter. He was experienced, but Tang Rou was still naive. Although she grew up in a modern city, she hadn¡¯t experienced such a thing.


    Chu Xun walked over and sat down next to her. Because of her character, she was reserved. If he was also reserved, they might sit there for the whole night.


    ¡°Are you blaming me?¡±


    Tang Rou shook her head, and her soft hair swayed like silk fabric. There was a faint orchid smell on her body, which made her smell good. Women like her were inexplicably attractive to men. Chu Xun¡¯s eyes became a little burning, and his breathing accelerated.


    ¡°You are my wife now, so we can do anything together, right?¡±


    Tang Rou blushed. She knew what would happen next. She knew about it but hadn¡¯t done it before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± Chu Xun felt that his words were stupid but didn¡¯t know why.


    Tang Rou¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. She just closed her eyes tightly and clenched her fists as if she was on the execution ground or forced. It made Chu Xun feel like a villain.


    ¡°Brother Chu Xun¡­ I like you¡­¡± Her voice was almost inaudible, but Chu Xun heard it. He decided to repay Tang Rou¡¯s love with practical action. He covered the luminous pearl with a purple light, which made the room more mysterious.


    Their clothes fell to the ground one by one. Chu Xun was secretly proud of himself. He was now good at taking off others¡¯ clothes. Not long after he came up with the idea, he encountered a problem. Tang Rou had already given up her underwear of ordinary women and was wearing a bellyband.


    ¡°It is difficult to take off¡­¡± After a long time, Chu Xun complained.


    Tang Rou laughed and then quickly covered her mouth. She felt less nervous. Little Wu secretly sent a bellyband to her in the evening. She said that Chu Xun would like it, so she put it on secretly. Unexpectedly, it was a difficult problem for Chu Xun. The ropes tied around the bellyband became an encased knot because of Chu Xun.


    ¡°You ripped it¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll buy you as many bellybands as you want tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry about it now¡­¡± Then a red silk bellyband was ruthlessly thrown under the bed. The ropes on it were broken. You could use power to deal with problems.


    The luminous pearl seemed to be covered with a purple light shield, adding a sense of spring to the room. The temperature in the room rose slightly, and the soft groans of them could be heard¡­


    The next day, when everyone was having breakfast, Chu Xun showed up. His face was ruddy, and he felt good. Flaming Qilin said he walked with the wind.


    ¡°He is still young¡­¡± Tang Wenyan¡¯s words were meaningful. It sounded like he envied him and made everyone look at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was thick-skinned. With so many people staring at him and knowing what had happened last night, he was a little embarrassed. He coughed softly and ordered someone to prepare one more breakfast for him to take away.


    It was a happy event. The elders were happy and would not talk about it. However, Flaming Qilin did not care about it and spoke without thinking, making fun of Chu Xun with all his strength.


    ¡°Look at the jealous look on your face. Why don¡¯t you sleep with Sacred Maiden tonight?¡± Chu Xun raised his head and said seriously.


    Flaming Qilin almost choked. Su Wei¡¯er blushed and glared at him coquettishly. At the same time, her small hands under the table were twisting around Flaming Qilin¡¯s waist. It seemed that women were born with this skill.


    The corners of Flaming Qilin¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt both pain and happiness. He thought Su Wei¡¯er pinched him because she liked him.


    After the breakfast, Chu Xun brought the breakfast prepared for Tang Rou. After he opened the door, he found that Tang Rou had gotten up and changed the sheets and quilts.


    ¡°Why did you get up?¡± Chu Xun blamed her. He was experienced.


    Tang Rou blushed. Although they had physical intimacy and became a true couple, she flushed more easily.


    ¡°I brought you breakfast. You can lie down for a while after breakfast.¡±


    Tang Rou did not agree or refuse but sat down and began to eat obediently. Her smile showed that she was happy at this time.


    ¡°You can eat more. You must have been tired last night¡­¡±


    Tang Rou almost choked and then pushed Chu Xun out of the door.


    Although Chu Xun did not go down the mountain, someone reported to him about what was happening outside every day.


    ¡°Heavy Sound Cannon?¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t expect Zhong Ren to develop a great killing weapon. It had been put into use. It was powerful and could threaten the experts in the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Flaming Qilin was extremely disdainful. He thought that the name was not good. It sounded like a low sound cannon without any domineeringness. ¡°I think it should be called a blast to death, blast you to pieces, or scatter your soul.¡±


    ¡°I think you should change your name to Mountain Cannon,¡± Chu Xun scolded with a smile. The Heavy Sound Cannon was a large-scale lethal weapon that relied on sound compression and explosive attacks. The country had never lacked talents. Even if the earth was chaotic, the science and technology research of Huaxia had never fallen behind. The top official did a good job.


    He learned about recent events in the outside world. In fact, there was no big deal. The alien races and the Assembly of Immortals had been quiet recently. However, in recent days, there was another thing spreading wildly outside. That was Chu Xun¡¯s trip to the sea region. There were various versions of stories of his trip. The most ridiculous one was that Chu Xun had killed people in the sea region, forced the Ocean race to retreat, and sunk the Immortal Island.


    After chatting for a while, Chu Xun went to accompany Jing Hong. After that, he would accompany Tang Rou. At night, he would find Little Wu. Alas, the way of taming girls and the art of weighing the pros and cons were only useful for ordinary girls. He wanted to make them happy and let them respect him. However, there was still a long way to go.

 Chapter 615 - In Me the Tiger Sniffs the Rose

    The wind was blowing, and the leaves were rustling. Some leaves fell on those people under the tree. No one cared. It was rare for everyone to gather together. They were so happy.


    Chu Xun became a chef. Although he only knew how to barbecue, it was enough. The meat was from the sea region. They went for an outing but were still around Dream Hell Mountain.


    ¡°Chef Chu, please hurry up¡­¡± Flaming Qilin urged. Seeing that Chu Xun was roasting slowly, he added more fire, and then the shrimp meat weighing more than a dozen kilograms was roasted and divided by everyone.


    Little Bai ran over and took a bite of the meat secretly. Finally, it vomited as Mengdie did before. ¡°Is it really delicious?¡± It opened its round eyes wide and looked at everyone eating with curiosity. Then it lowered its head and took a bite of the spiritual fruit in its hand. After that, it narrowed its eyes and thought that the spiritual fruit was much more delicious.


    ¡°Please eat more, Jing Hong¡­¡± The elders took care of Jing Hong. However, she could not eat more and wanted to vomit like an ordinary woman pregnant.


    After eating a huge crab pincer, Jiu You¡¯s face was full of crab roe. She looked enviously at Jing Hong, who was taken care of by everyone, and muttered, ¡°I want to be pregnant¡­¡±


    A knock on her head made everyone laugh. Jiu You pouted, and then deceived Little Bai into drinking. As a result, Little Bai got drunk. It was an artifact spirit. When it swayed, the whole Dream Hell Mountain shook. Everyone present was frightened. Fortunately, Chu Xun suppressed it and kept everyone safe.


    Jiu You was seriously warned again. She pouted and sulked on the side.


    As a chef, Chu Xun was powerless. The speed of his roasting couldn¡¯t keep up with everyone¡¯s eating speed. Finally, he roasted a four-meter-long prawn with the Violet Underworld Flame. After that, people stopped teasing him.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I¡¯m going to the south tomorrow,¡± Flaming Qilin said.


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    Yan Wushuang had taken Yao Baiyue to the Dream Hell Mountain and stayed there for a few days. When he found that Chu Xun was not there, they left. He said that he would go on a honeymoon with Yao Baiyue. Hearing about it, Flaming Qilin was very envious. It was good to walk around with a beautiful girl.


    It had been a long time since Mengdie came out, and she had to go back. Chu Xun was worried about her and planned to find an opportunity to send her back in the next few days, so he could not go with Flaming Qilin.


    Everyone knew that Chu Xun would not stay for a long time, so they cherished the period of time very much. Chu Xun did not want to leave because the recent tenderness had made him lazy. However, the materials for Life Extension Elixir had not been gathered yet, so he had to keep on collecting them.


    The next day, Flaming Qilin left with Su Wei¡¯er easily. He said that he would come back when Jing Hong gave birth. He wanted to be the godfather of the child, and no one was allowed to compete with him. Before he left, Chu Xun gave him a lot of cultivation resources, which was enough for him to use for a long time.


    On the third day, Chu Xun left without informing everyone because he hated parting with them. He sent Mengdie back to the Elf race. He did not meet with the Queen of Elves because Flaming Qilin had been with Su Wei¡¯er. He did not want to take the blame for Flaming Qilin.


    Mengdie didn¡¯t want to part with them, but she was stubborn. She had to protect the Elf race. She knew the way to the Dream Hell Mountain. She would go there when she had time.


    Chu Xun went to the capital city.


    Dragon¡¯s Back Mountain had never changed. It was Emperor Ao¡¯s Purple Mansion. Chu Xun was a little envious when he came here for the first time. At that time, he was only in the stage of Qi Refinement, and now he was in the intermediate stage of the Nascent Soul. When he reached the Great Completion, he would establish his own Purple Mansion.


    ¡°You are willing to show up now.¡± Emperor Ao was not surprised to see Chu Xun. From the fact that he made tea for Chu Xun, he was happy.


    Chu Xun told him about the trip to the sea, and Emperor Ao thought he had done a good job. Some forces in the sea region were accomplices of the Assembly of Immortals. He reminded Chu Xun that the sea was vast and more mysterious than land. Some forces had not appeared yet. Once they appeared, they would cause a sensation in the world.


    ¡°Accompany me to have a game of chess.¡±


    Before Chu Xun agreed, Emperor Ao had already set up the chessboard.


    When Chu Xun was in the alien land, he had also thought about it, but he hadn¡¯t played it for a long time. However, he called himself the King of Chess and placed the pieces quickly, Emperor Ao didn¡¯t notice that he stole his two chess pieces, but he still lost. In the end, he said that Emperor Ao stole his chess pieces and was almost beaten up.


    ¡°By the way, does the Dragon Clan in the sea have anything to do with you?¡± Chu Xun put down a chess piece and stole two black pieces from the other side.


    ¡°A little, but not much.¡±


    ¡°How much is not much?¡±


    ¡°We are both called dragons.¡±


    Chu Xun rolled his eyes. The chess pieces he had just stolen almost fell out of his hand. How could it be called a little bit? It had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°I saw a girl in the Subterranean Devils Realm. She looked strange, having two dragon horns on her head, and claimed to be a Falling Elf. Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    Emperor Ao¡¯s hand paused for a moment, and then he put down his chess piece quietly. ¡°Bring her back if you have time.¡±


    ¡°Does she have anything to do with you?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes widened. For a moment, he forgot that he had stolen two black pieces, and he put one of them on the chessboard, blocking his way.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Chu Xun lowered his head and found that he had done something stupid. However, he could not expose that he had stolen chess pieces. He could only deny that Emperor Ao had moved his chess piece secretly.


    Chu Xun finally won the game because there were fewer and fewer black pieces on the chessboard, and almost all of the pieces left on it were white.


    ¡°You are so boring.¡± Chu Xun put away the chess pieces and did not want to play anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite boring.¡±


    ¡°Let me find you a companion.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t expect Emperor Ao to agree, and Emperor Ao didn¡¯t expect that Chu Xun would really do it. Of course, it was just a matter of time.


    ¡°You should be careful these days,¡± Emperor Ao reminded him.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t take it seriously. Recently, the outside world was peaceful. The people of the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals were hiding somewhere he didn¡¯t know. He almost couldn¡¯t hear any news about them.


    ¡°A storm is coming.¡± Emperor Ao narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it too. The alien races and the Assembly of Immortals must be plotting something, but I don¡¯t know what it is now. Why should I worry about it? As the saying goes, we¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way. I¡¯ll deal with them at that time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the alien races or the Assembly of Immortals. The storm is enough to keep you busy for a while.¡±


    Chu Xun was surprised. If it was not about the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races, what did he mean?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I can feel it.¡±


    Chu Xun rolled his eyes and thought. The words were of no use. The elder was really bored. He only knew how to make him tense.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk more with you. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Emperor Ao did not persuade Chu Xun to stay but gave him a few long-winded warnings.


    After leaving Dragon¡¯s Back Mountain, Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened. He had taken Emperor Ao¡¯s words seriously, but he didn¡¯t want to think about it too much. Actually, it was not necessary to think. He would pay attention to it. The storm would come sooner or later.


    Sunlight filtered through the leaves and shone on the ground. There were actually cicadas chirping on trees. It was rare to hear it in this chaotic era. An elder was writing rapidly under a tree.


    ¡°Not bad. How much is your calligraphy work?¡±


    As soon as the voice sounded, several powerful auras suddenly appeared in the darkness around them. Zhong Ren, the Grand Advisor, also appeared. When he saw a figure standing in the air, he breathed a sigh of relief and smiled respectfully. Then he waved his hand, and those powerful auras were suddenly restrained as if they had never appeared.


    ¡°If you want one, I¡¯ll give you one.¡± The elder raised his head slightly and looked kind. His breathing was long, and his spirit was not bad.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The elder was slightly stunned for a moment. Then he prepared ink with a black stick and a little water. He began to write seriously. It didn¡¯t take long before seven large characters fluttered above the paper.


    ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡± The elder put down his writing brush and asked with a smile.


    ¡°In me the tiger sniffs the rose.¡± Chu Xun smiled. He walked over and handed the brush to the old man. ¡°You forgot to sign.¡±


    The elder was startled. He received the brush and wrote down his name, saying with a smile, ¡°Do you really want it?¡±


    ¡°Why not? When I go back, I will hang it on the wall. I can use it as a decoration. As you know, none of my ancestors was an official. They didn¡¯t leave me any heirloom, either. I¡¯ll keep it. When my descendants are down and out, they can use it to exchange for money,¡± Chu Xun said seriously. He rolled up the paper and put it away carefully.


    The elder was a bit stunned, and then he laughed. ¡°If you like it, I can write a few more for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Too many are worthless. A thing is priced if it is rare¡±


    ¡°Your words make sense.¡± The elder got someone to take away the brush, ink, paper, and inkstick and replaced them with tea. ¡°I heard you went to the sea region?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you there next time. I had a lot of fun there. There were house-sized crabs, three- or four-meter-long prawns, sea snakes more than 30 meters long¡­¡± Under the curious eyes of the old man and others, he swallowed. ¡°They are too delicious.¡±


    The elder and Zhong Ren looked at each other and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°I have gifts for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The elder was a little curious.


    The gifts were a crab the same size as a house, a three-meter-long prawn, and a few fist-sized pearls. They made the elder and Zhong Ren stunned.


    ¡°Get someone to cook them. We¡¯ll have them for lunch,¡± the elder said.


    Ordinary people would be unable to move them. Two elders with the bearing of immortals appeared from the corner. Their auras were formidable, and they were actually experts at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are they Golden Dragon Guards?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was afraid that I would be in danger, so he sent them to protect me.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Chu the Devil.¡± The two elders bowed slightly but did not lower their waists. They were not disrespectful but somewhat arrogant.


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°They are barely qualified to protect you.¡±


    The elder was stunned and did not speak. Although these people were ordered to protect him, they did not belong to any official agency. He couldn¡¯t order them to do anything. He did not care much about the attitude of the other party. Anyway, they were protecting him, and he didn¡¯t want to say much for fear that there was too much estrangement between them.


    The two elders of the Gold Dragon Guards frowned slightly and glanced at Chu Xun without saying anything.


    ¡°If he loses even a strand of his hair, you will die without a burial place,¡± Chu Xun said bluntly as if he was bullying them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Chu the Devil¡¯s combat strength is unparalleled, and I¡¯ve never had the chance to meet you. Today, we are lucky to meet you. Can you give directions to us?¡±


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. He raised his hand gently, and a violent Hong Meng Immortal Qi enveloped the two. The entire courtyard was imprisoned. Their strength of cultivation was suppressed. Their faces turned pale with horror. An invisible force seemed to tear their bodies into pieces.


    A moment later, the two elders bowed respectfully to Chu Xun and took away crab and prawn in the yard. The elders were trembling slightly, and their backs were wet.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    Chu Xun tapped his fingers regularly on the stone table and said, ¡°A storm is coming, and some people must be warned to avoid making mistakes¡­¡±

 Chapter 616 - Dealing with Wicked People with a Wicked Person

    Boom!


    The dull sound made people feel suffocated. The air twisted in an instant, and a huge stone weighed tens of thousands of kilograms thousands of meters away was smashed into countless pieces.


    ¡°What do you think of it?¡± The elder couldn¡¯t withhold the pride in his eyes. The development of such a great killing weapon was meaningful. It was a great achievement to protect the ordinary people with it, not to mention it was a great breakthrough.


    It was more like a rocket launcher than a cannon, which could be launched by only one person. However, the quantity of electricity of a Heavy Sound Cannon would be exhausted after being used once. Then it needed to be charged and could be used the next time. Its function was similar to that of a sonic waves attack.


    Chu Xun was still a little surprised. It was stronger than he imagined. Faced with it, even an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm would feel threatened. It was enough to frighten the person other than to kill him.


    ¡°It is great!¡± Chu Xun gave a thumbs-up. ¡°How long can it be put into wide use?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already been put to use on a small scale.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to use it on a large scale. At that time, everyone can have one so that the security of the major cities can be restored. The warriors in cities are a threat to ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you, but it is difficult to do it. Warriors are arrogant, not to mention those big forces. How can they leave easily after occupying cities?¡±


    Chu Xun looked at the elder with a faint smile and said, ¡°What do you want? Do you want me to deal with them?¡±


    ¡°You are famous, aren¡¯t you? I want to deal with them, but they don¡¯t hear me. We should deal with wicked people with a wicked person.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°What the fuck do you mean?¡±


    Chu Xun widened his eyes and said, ¡°Please show respect for your position.¡±


    The elder didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Can¡¯t a top official say dirty words?¡±


    Chu Xun smiled. The elder was quite cute, caring about ordinary people. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±


    The elder was a swift and decisive person. Once they decided, he immediately issued an order for all forces occupying cities to leave.


    Although he gave the order, warriors were eccentric. In the chaotic world, who would take his words seriously? Warriors thought that ordinary people were weak.


    Another order was issued. Major General Chu ordered all forces to withdraw from cities, and those who disobeyed would be killed without mercy.


    Who was Major General Chu? Except for the soldiers of the country and the ordinary people, the warriors didn¡¯t know who Major General Chu was at all. Most of them sneered at him and thought a major general was no match for them at all.


    Some well-informed people knew that Major General Chu was Chu the Devil and became nervous. However, they were still waiting and seeing what would happen next. It was not easy for them to occupy the cities. Who was willing to leave? As the saying goes, the law could not be enforced when everyone was an offender. If no one moved, Chu the Devil could not kill all of them. Besides, they had guarded cities and protected the people long. Who would protect ordinary people if they left? Would the weak generals and soldiers protect the people well? What a joke!


    There was a rumor that the country just used the name of Chu the Devil, and he was not a major general at all. Warriors shouldn¡¯t be deceived. The more the rumor spread, the more ridiculous it became. Some people even said that Chu the Devil had nothing to do with the country. Chu the Devil had gotten angry and would go to the capital city to deal with the official.


    No matter who spread the rumors, their goal was clear. They wanted everyone to work together and ignore the issue of letting them leave cities. If they joined in forces, no one would be able to do anything to them.


    The wind was gentle, and the sun was dazzling. The elder put down the chess piece in his hand. ¡°Your name doesn¡¯t seem to work.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s indeed not useful. What if I give an order to them myself? Then let¡¯s see if they will do me a favor.¡± Chu Xun was no match for Emperor Ao in chess. Emperor Ao had nothing to do for thousands of years and studied it every day. Chu Xun was sure to win against the elder in chess.


    ¡°In the face of interests, they may not¡­¡± The elder thought for a bit as if he was thinking of how to phrase his words. After a long time, he continued, ¡°They may not show you respect.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s understandable that no one shows me respect. However, they may show respect to my sword. You lost.¡±


    The elder looked at the chessboard and thought hard about it. In the end, he found that he really lost. He smiled freely and said, ¡°You are right.¡± When looking up, he found that the person opposite him was standing in the air.


    ¡°My friends in Martial Tao, I hope you can withdraw from the cities within three days. Please don¡¯t make any trouble for me.¡± His voice rumbled, rolling out.


    Seeing Chu Xun fell, the elder paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Is it useful?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Chu Xun shrugged and said, ¡°let¡¯s play in the next round.¡±


    His words proved that the country had not lied before, and Chu the Devil wanted all forces to withdraw from the cities. All the rumors stopped abruptly after Chu Xun¡¯s words. If the warriors still hold onto the rumors, they were courting death.


    Should they leave or not? It was a problem. Chu the Devil¡¯s order was different from that of the state. Anyway, they still had three days to decide. They could see if others would leave or not.


    All the cities in the world were guarded by great forces. In fact, the forces had occupied cities. They built more cities in cities that they guarded. It was as if they were kings in the cities. They saw the people in the cities as their people and dealt with them easily. They liked power, and they were addicted to it over time.


    These forces were not good for nothing. At least they built lots of city walls. In the past, fierce beasts could attack cities easily. Now, the mountains outside the city rose suddenly. The fierce birds and beasts wreaked havoc. Without the city walls to block them, the ordinary people would probably have died a long time ago.


    However, the forces thought of themselves as kings in cities. Some forces even issued their own laws, wanting to divide the country. In the past, the country was weak and couldn¡¯t threaten them with thermal weapons. The country could only rely on the fame of Chu the Devil to prevent these forces from being too unscrupulous. With the development of the Heavy Sound Cannon, the country could restrain them. Huaxia couldn¡¯t be divided, and its only ruler was the elder. Through the development of thousands of years, Huaxia was an indivisible whole. No one could destroy it.


    A day passed, and no forces left the cities.


    Chu Xun had played chess with the elder for a day and sometimes argued about who was wrong in rounds. They did not mention anything about those forces.


    The next day, some forces withdrew and set up camp in a good land on mountains. They asked some craftsmen to build some buildings. However, many forces looked down upon them. The forces that withdrew all had relationships with Chu the Devil, such as the Shadowless Sect in Shadowless City, the Xia Family in Xiacheng, the forces behind Weng Xiong, Diao Xingyi, and so on¡­


    As friends of Chu the Devil, they wanted to show him some respect.


    On the third day, except for the forces related to Chu Xun, no other forces moved.


    In the evening, the setting sun was as red as blood. Chu Xun put down the last chess piece and stood up. ¡°I have to go to work.¡±


    ¡°There are still a few hours left. Why not wait for a while?¡± The elder quietly tidied up the chessboard.


    ¡°If I start to work early, I can have a rest early¡­¡±

 Chapter 617 - Are You a Human or a Devil?

    The Shadowless Sect was built on Shadowless Mountain, a mountain with spiritual energy. Qiu Yunping named it yesterday.


    ¡°Yunping.¡± The Master of the Shadowless Sect was a slightly fat man with a strong aura. Although he was hundreds of years old, his skin was as tender as a baby¡¯s, and he looked like a businessman who knew how to take care of himself.


    Qiu Yunping was sitting on the hillside, and he spat out the grass in his mouth when he heard the voice. He became serious, stood up, and bowed. ¡°Dad.¡±


    The Master of the Shadowless Sect looked at the mountains surrounded by the light of the setting sun and gently raised his hand, indicating that Qiu Yunping didn¡¯t have to be so polite. ¡°Yunping, aren¡¯t we a little too nervous?¡±


    ¡°Dad, are you referring to the order from Chu the Devil?¡±


    ¡°There are still less than six hours left. I think that Chu the Devil¡¯s words are not serious. There is no need to take it seriously.¡±


    Qiu Yunping smiled and said, ¡°Dad, we must take it seriously. Even if others don¡¯t take it seriously, we have to do it. As his friend, our Shadowless Sect has accepted lots of his help. Whether he was serious or not, we have to obey him.¡±


    ¡°Well, there are both advantages and disadvantages in a city. Staying in a city, we are less free and easy. It¡¯s not good for cultivation if we stay in it all the time.¡±


    ¡°Dad is truly wise.¡±


    On the main road to Gujiang City, a group of hundreds of people seemed to be fleeing for their lives.


    ¡°Hurry up, everyone.¡± Diao Xingyi shouted and kept urging them.


    ¡°Master, will Chu the Devil get angry if we do this?¡± An elder was worried.


    ¡°Why will he get angry? Qianlong Mountain is empty now, and we left the city because of him, so we have to seek refuge with him.¡± With a smile on his face, Diao Xingyi narrowed his eyes slightly and looked cunning.


    In another direction, another group of people was moving toward Gujiang City, too. The number of them was no less than that of Diao Xingyi and his companions. A strong man was leading the group.


    ¡°Everyone, hurry up! We¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Weng Xiong shouted.


    There was an urgent look on his rough face. He wanted to rush to Gujiang City as soon as possible and occupy Qianlong Mountain. He had the same purpose as Diao Xingyi. Since all the people of the Chu Mansion had moved to the Dream Hell Mountain, Qianlong Mountain was empty now. The place where Chu Xun had lived was definitely a good place to live. He decided to settle down there and make Chu Xun his neighbor.


    Other people also thought of the same thing, such as Shi Yifei, Ge Zhan, and others. They were also rushing in the direction of Qianlong Mountain.


    At this time, many forces in cities were waiting for what would happen next. There were less than six hours left, but most of them were not shocked but happy. They thought Chu the Devil wouldn¡¯t do anything to them. It seemed they were right, and Chu the Devil could do nothing to them.


    The setting sun was as red as blood, reflecting the earth. It looked weird.


    The city closest to the capital was originally Beihe City, but now it was renamed Flying Scorpion City. A few years ago, a force called Flying Scorpion Sect occupied and took control of it.


    The forces occupied cities selectively. There were big, small, prosperous, and backward cities. Those big forces chose to occupy big cities, especially next to the capital city. Without strong power, how dare they occupy those cities?


    The Flying Scorpion Sect was powerful and resourceful. In just a few years, it had taken over the economy in Beihe City and issued its own laws like an emperor.


    The former Beihe City was now surrounded by the city walls that had consumed a lot of manpower and financial resources. The four gates were tall and domineering, much larger than those of the palaces of ancient emperors.


    Feng Tianhao, the householder of Flying Scorpion Sect, was sitting on a golden dragon chair, wearing a golden suit and a feather crown like an ancient emperor. The only difference between him and an ancient emperor was that a black scorpion was embroidered on his chest.


    Two rows of neat chairs were below him. Dozens of presbyters were sitting on them. Their disciples sent them news to analyze and discuss.


    Feng Tianhao tapped his knees rhythmically with his fingers. A disciple sent a message that except for those who were related to Chu Xun, no one had moved.


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡­ Are you serious?¡± Feng Tianhao¡¯s voice was not loud, as if he was talking to himself or asking the presbyters below.


    ¡°Master, I think Chu the Devil is not serious. He hasn¡¯t taken any measures yet. That means he was talking.¡±


    ¡°After saying those words, Chu the Devil hasn¡¯t shown up again. I guess that he must be acquainted with that man in the capital city, so he has no choice but to show respect for him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Chu the Devil is just a major general in the army. We can think about it carefully. With his reputation, how could he take a military rank seriously?¡±


    Feng Tianhao narrowed his eyes. Everyone in the world knew Chu the Devil. Although he had a fierce reputation, no one dared to underestimate him. He had earned his fame through killing. Feng Tianhao had collected information about Chu the Devil and analyzed his character. He did not seem to be the kind of person who spoke casually.


    ¡°Are there any movements from the Extreme Coldness Sect?¡±


    The Extreme Coldness Sect neighbored theirs, changing from the former Jintian City to the Extreme Coldness City.


    ¡°The Extreme Cold Sect hasn¡¯t done anything yet. It seems that they don¡¯t take Chu the Devil¡¯s words seriously at all. Moreover, they have issued an order. Even if all the forces withdraw from the cities, they won¡¯t withdraw,¡± a presbyter replied.


    Feng Tianhao chuckled. ¡°Jiang Xiong is always so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Boom!


    A huge roar seemed to come from the horizon, and the whole Flying Scorpion City had trembled a few times. Feng Tianhao sat up straight.


    ¡°What happened?¡± A presbyter called out to his disciples to investigate.


    Feng Tianhao¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he frowned slightly. The next moment, he rushed out of the hall and stood outside the courtyard, looking up at the black figure in the air.


    The presbyters didn¡¯t know what was going on and followed him out.


    ¡°Is he Chu the Devil?¡±


    Someone looked at the figure in the air and exclaimed.


    Feng Tianhao frowned and raised his hand. The presbyters made him very dissatisfied. They looked weak.


    ¡°Feng Tianhao.¡± He cupped his hands before his chest, looking quite graceful.


    ¡°Chu Xun,¡± the figure in the air said indifferently.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you came to my Flying Scorpion Sect first.¡± Feng Tianhao chuckled. He had guessed countless results, but he didn¡¯t expect it.


    ¡°Does it matter where I came first?¡±


    ¡°It does matter.¡± Feng Tianhao nodded seriously. ¡°If you go to other forces first. Hearing the news, I will have a chance to migrate.¡±


    ¡°There are still five hours left. Can you leave with such a big property?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter where I came first.¡±


    Swoosh!


    The dazzling purple light was more dazzling than the setting sun. The air was separated like water, and the purple light chopped toward Feng Tianhao.


    Feng Tianhao¡¯s clothes bulged suddenly, and the aura around him was strong and whirled rapidly. Airwaves lifted up the stone bricks on the ground and forced the presbyters behind him to step back.


    The purple blade light pierced through the storm around Feng Tianhao, and then the ground behind him exploded, leaving a huge ditch that was dozens of meters long.


    Feng Tianhao stiffened, and his breath weakened gradually. The stone bricks that were wandering around him fell to the ground.


    ¡°You deserve to be called Chu the Devil¡­¡± Feng Tianhao whispered.


    A red line appeared between his eyebrows and continued to extend downward. With a poof, a blood mist exploded, and Feng Tianhao fell to both sides. He was cut into two halves by the blade light.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Panicked, terrified, and heart-wrenching cries sounded.


    A man with a sword descended from mid-air.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have treated my words casually.¡±


    Swoosh!


    He rushed into the group of presbyters.


    Poof!


    Heads flew a few meters into the air, and blood gushed out. The blood dyed the ground red.


    With booms, bodies exploded, and the blood mists were even more dazzling than the setting sun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill the devil.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take revenge on him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for your cruelty, Chu the Devil.¡±


    The blade light flew in all directions, heads rolled, and blood flowed like a river on the ground¡­


    Poof¡­ One of them was cut in half at the waist.


    The Dragon¡¯s Wrath shone brilliantly and chopped a presbyter¡¯s body into halves easily.


    The head flew away, and he didn¡¯t have time to close his eyes.


    In a few breaths, Chu Xun dealt with them easily.


    Clang!


    A long blade landed on the ground. Feng Kang¡¯s eyes were lifeless, with pupils enlarging, and his face was pale. He seemed to have instantly aged several hundred years. Except for him, all his companions died.


    ¡°Please kill me.¡± He closed his eyes and resigned himself to his fate.


    The Dragon¡¯s Wrath in Chu Xun¡¯s hand was still shining brightly. The Tao Wu¡¯s spirit inside secretly stuck its head out and began to suck the blood Qi here.


    ¡°There are still five hours left. Take your families and disciples and run for your lives.¡±


    Feng Kang suddenly opened his eyes, but the figure in front of him had disappeared. He stood still in the same place with disbelief. After a long time, he suddenly woke up with a shiver and asked, ¡°Are you a devil or a human?¡±


    Extreme Coldness City¡¯s situation was similar to that of Flying Scorpion City. The city with walls surrounded it like a small country.


    Jiang Xiong was a strong man of two meters tall. His body was quite burly, and his beard looked quite brutish. His appearance was enough to cause children to fear and cry.


    ¡°Is there any news?¡± The voice was loud and clear.


    ¡°There¡¯s no news for the time being. It seems that Chu the Devil was not serious. ¡±


    Jiang Xiong laughed so loudly that everyone¡¯s eardrums buzzed. ¡°He is regarded as a killing god. How could such a person work for the country?¡±


    ¡°Master, since he has spoken personally, we have to be on guard,¡± one of the presbyters said.


    ¡°What the fuck are you afraid of? If he dares to come, I¡¯ll wring off his head and kick it around like a ball.¡± Jiang Xiong grew agitated and smacked the chair beneath him. Jiang Xiong surged to his feet as cracking sounds rang out, and the chair collapsed.


    The presbyters below couldn¡¯t withhold their laughter. He had destroyed more than ten chairs this month, right?


    Jiang Xiong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What the hell are you laughing about? Hurry up and move another one for me.¡±


    ¡°Master, should I find someone to make an iron chair for you?¡±


    ¡°It sounds good.¡±


    The group of presbyters erupted in laughter.


    Jiang Xiong could be considered a boorish man, but he had talent in martial arts. He was open-minded and bold. There were not many rules in his sect. He was not angry when presbyters occasionally joked with him, so he had many sincere friends to support him.

 Chapter 618 - Having a Chance to Live, Who Is Willing to Die?

    After talking and laughing for a while, everyone felt less nervous. Maybe Chu the Devil was joking.


    When a slender figure appeared in the yard, the air in the entire hall froze. It was caused by a little pressure emitted by the man, but it was enough to make them tremble.


    Jiang Xiong looked serious. He recognized Chu Xun, and so did everyone present.


    They didn¡¯t know when he appeared and how long he had been there.


    They weren¡¯t sure if he had listened to them.


    Jiang Xiong walked out of the door with all the presbyters and stood face to face with the figure dozens of meters away. The atmosphere around them was frozen to the extreme, making them feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°We¡¯ve all underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect what you said would be true. You want to deal with my sect first, right?¡± Jiang Xiong was as sturdy as an iron tower, and he seemed to block the presbyters behind him.


    ¡°You are the second sect I came to.¡± His faint voice caused everyone present to stiffen. Jiang Xiong asked, ¡°May I ask which sect is the first one?¡±


    ¡°Flying Scorpion Sect.¡±


    ¡°What happened to it?¡± Jiang Xiong asked and muttered to himself, ¡°Everyone knows Chu the Devil¡¯s character. I¡¯m afraid that the Flying Scorpion Sect will no longer exist in this world.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly. Only one of its presbyters, some disciples, women, and children were left. It was impossible for them to make any trouble within thousands of years.


    Jiang Xiong¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and the presbyters behind him were shocked.


    ¡°It seems that all of us may die today,¡± Jiang Xiong said to the presbyters behind him, ¡°we have chosen to disobey his words. It¡¯s not his fault. It¡¯s my fault. You followed me with your lives, but I failed to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Master, we have chosen to stay here together. Please don¡¯t blame yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death. Back then, I was chased by my enemies. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I would have already been killed and eaten by wild beasts.¡±


    ¡°We are companions on the way to hell, so we are not lonely.¡±


    The presbyters said with dignity and no fear of death. Jiang Xiong still looked gloomy and blamed himself. He underestimated Chu the Devil, so they had to die. His cultivation level was the same as Feng Tianhao¡¯s. Since Chu the Devil could kill Feng Tianhao, he must have the ability to kill Jiang Xiong.


    ¡°All of you step back.¡±


    The group of presbyters shook their heads, refusing to give in.


    ¡°Master, how can we retreat and beg for life when you fight with your life? Why don¡¯t we fight and die together?¡±


    Jiang Xiong¡¯s eyes were slightly red. ¡°With you, I have not made my life in vain, but please listen to me and step back.¡±


    No one was willing to retreat.


    Boom!


    Jiang Xiong¡¯s aura surged, and it was extremely domineering. He pushed all those behind him out and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him. All of you, run.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Xiong roared angrily. The ground under his feet exploded, and he rushed to Chu Xun as fast as lightning. His fist power surged and fell on Chu Xun fiercely.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t change his expression or dodge. He gently raised his hand. With dragon roars, his fist collided with Jiang Xiong¡¯s. With a boom, a transparent violent force spread out. The rockery in the courtyard was cut in half and collapsed.


    Jiang Xiong was knocked and flew away. Several presbyters reached out to catch him but were attacked by the residual force of Jiang Xiong¡¯s body and retreated continuously. The ground cracked under their feet.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    The group of people had tears in their eyes.


    The exposed skin on Jiang Xiong¡¯s right arm was full of ruptured wounds, and they¡¯d been caused by a strong force. Fresh blood flowed madly, and he coughed out blood from his mouth.


    ¡°Please take Master and leave first. I¡¯ll fight him,¡± one of the presbyters took out his broadsword and said in a sharp voice. He knew that he would die. Chu the Devil was much stronger than they had imagined, but the presbyter had no intention of retreating. Jiang Xiong had helped him a lot, he wanted to repay for Jiang Xiong¡¯s kindness. He was not afraid of death at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. Please take Master away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore. You take Master away. My cultivation level is the highest among us. I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    More and more figures blocked the seriously injured Jiang Xiong behind them and stared at Chu Xun tenaciously without fear, but the sadness in their eyes could be seen.


    ¡°There are still four hours left. You can leave now,¡± Chu Xun said in a low voice.


    His voice was faint, but the group of people opposite him seemed to be stunned. Then their eyes lit up with desire in them. Having a chance to leave, who was willing to die?


    ¡°Thank you!¡± One of the presbyters cupped his fists.


    Having received the orders from presbyters, the disciples of the Extreme Coldness Sect started to prepare for leaving. They had to retreat from the city within four hours, so they could only get as many things as possible in the hours. Their lives were much more important than things. The one who thanked Chu Xun was for Jiang Xiong. Once having a chance, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill Chu Xun.


    At this time, the news of the destruction of the Flying Scorpion Sect spread out as quickly as a spark of fire that turned into a prairie fire. All the forces began to panic. Chu the Devil was serious.


    Chu Xun had the ability to destroy the strong Flying Scorpion Sect easily, not to mention them. They had to flee as soon as possible.


    Before long, the news of the withdrawal of the Extreme Cold Sect also spread out. Chu Xun had gone to the Extreme Cold Sect, and Jiang Xiong was seriously injured. The whole sect was moving out of there.


    At this time, no one thought that Chu Xun was talking nonsense. He had already gone to the two forces. Who dared to ignore his words anymore?


    Extreme Coldness Sect had a good end, but Flying Scorpion Sect was in dire straits. Who could guarantee that they would be as lucky as the Extreme Cold Sect? Perhaps they would end up like the Flying Scorpion Sect.


    At this moment, the whole of Huaxia was in chaos because there was not much time left. Although they all knew that Chu the Devil could not kill them one by one, who knew if he would suddenly appear in front of their sect? In addition, would he get even with them later?


    The ordinary people living in cities all looked curiously at those people who had shown their power all the time. They were running out of the cities like mad dogs. Not long after these people left, armies came in to set up camp and announced that order in the past had been restored.


    The ordinary people were happy. Those warriors made the rules but had never obeyed them. They were quick-tempered and often killed people on the street. The armies were different from them.


    On Shadowless Mountain, the buildings of the Shadowless Sect had been laid well. It would take some more time to build them.


    Qiu Yunping was lying on the slope with a leaf in his mouth. He looked through the news on the Martial Tao Forum, chuckling and gloating, and muttered, ¡°A group of idiots. When did he lie?¡­ But Chu the Devil, since you have done it, you will be an enemy of them!¡±


    The foot of Qianlong Mountain outside Gujiang City was crowded with people. They craned their necks to look at the people quarreling in the center of them.


    ¡°Ge Zhan, I booked Qianlong Mountain first. You can find another one.¡± Weng Xiong shouted.


    ¡°What do you mean? This is Chu Mansion¡¯s old site. Chu Xun said he would leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. When did he say that?¡±


    ¡°Brother Gao, do you think Chu Xun has said that?¡± Diao Xingyi kept winking at Gao Mohan.


    Gao Mohan was embarrassed. Everyone present was his friends. Who should he help? Moreover, Chu Xun had never said that before.


    ¡°Look, I knew you were boasting.¡±


    ¡°Old Gao, you are not a good friend.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck does it have to do with me?¡±


    These people were all sect masters with high statuses. At this time, they were quarreling over a mountain. Their faces were red, and they looked embarrassed.

 Chapter 619 - A Short and Decisive Attack!

    In the capital, there were some weeds in the corner of the small yard where the elder stayed for a long time. He let them live there. Now they had some pink flowers. Although not as good as the precious flowers planted in the garden of the yard, they were much more tenacious.


    ¡°Teacher, what do you think of my calligraphy?¡± The elder put away his brush.


    Standing beside the table, Zhong Ren looked at the words and read out loud, ¡°A short and decisive attack.¡±


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Chief, are you talking about Chu Xun?¡±


    The elder chuckled slightly and said, ¡°I thought it would be difficult to let the warriors withdraw, but I didn¡¯t expect the problem to be easily solved. Now all the Martial Tao forces are withdrawing, and the military has gradually taken over the cities.¡±


    ¡°You started to cultivate late and have been staying in the capital for a long time. Maybe you don¡¯t understand what Chu the Devil means to warriors.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The elder thought that he knew Chu Xun well.


    ¡°Chu the Devil is not just a name. It¡¯s because Chu Xun has fought with his life for years. In the warriors¡¯ eyes, he is as important as you are in the ordinary people¡¯s eyes,¡± Zhong Ren said.


    The elder was not surprised. Although he had never seen Chu Xun¡¯s battles, he could imagine. ¡°Is it like I take care of the home while he is in charge of external affairs?¡±


    Zhong Ren was stunned. ¡°This analogy is a little inappropriate but understandable.¡±


    With a flash, Chu Xun appeared in the yard.


    ¡°What makes you so happy?¡±


    Zhong Ren bowed and said, ¡°Chief and I are talking about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Xun asked with interest, ¡°Are you badmouthing me?¡±


    ¡°He made a metaphor of the relationship with you,¡± Zhong Ren said with a smile. It was just a joke. He knew what to say.


    ¡°Please tell me about it.¡± Chu Xun walked over, took the writing brush from the elder, and wrote two words ¡°success¡± and ¡°failure¡± on a paper. The word ¡°success¡± was much bigger than the word ¡°failure¡±.


    The elder waved his hand, and a guard ran over. The elder handed him the paper with the words. ¡°Make it a plaque and hang it behind my desk.¡±


    ¡°Chief said that he takes care of the home, and you are in charge of external affairs. What do you think of your relationship?¡±


    Chu Xun distanced himself from the elder with a look of disgust on his face. ¡°I have three beautiful wives, and Jing Hong is pregnant now.¡±


    The elder and Zhong Ren both looked happy and congratulated Chu Xun.


    ¡°Do you have a name for it?¡± Zhong Ren asked.


    Chu Xun shook his head and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, so I haven¡¯t thought about the name yet.¡±


    ¡°Is it a problem? You can prepare a name for a boy and a name for a girl.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°I need some more time to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we think about it together?¡±


    The elder shook his head and said, ¡°This is Chu Xun¡¯s first child, so it must be named by himself.¡±


    ¡°Is there any story about a first child¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°No, but isn¡¯t it more meaningful for you to choose a name for your first child? If you can¡¯t come up with any name, you can ask that man for help. I can help you choose a name for your second child.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and agreed with him.


    The three chatted for a while before returning to the main topic about what to do next.


    ¡°It¡¯d be best if the Heavy Sound Cannon could be put into use on a large scale as soon as possible.¡±


    The elder nodded. ¡°We have distributed some to the cities far away from the capital.¡±


    Zhong Ren looked up and saw the bright moon in the sky. They had talked for a long time, and it was 12 o¡¯clock at night.


    ¡°Have all forces withdrawn from the cities, right?¡±


    The elder looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°You have to be more careful in the future. You have offended too many people¡¯s interests. Although those people don¡¯t dare to say anything, they hate you in their hearts.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. Those forces had taken root in the cities for a long time and formed a circle of interests. However, they were driven out by him. They must have resentment of him.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Zhong Ren pointed to the south.


    Chu Xun and the elder looked in the direction of the sound and saw a bloody thread in the sky. It was rather bright in the dark. The thread became wider and wider, like a fierce beast opening its bloody mouth.


    Suddenly, the pupils of the three contracted, and scarlet liquid began to flow out of the bloody mouth. The scarlet liquid fell to the ground from the sky like a waterfall.


    ¡°There¡¯re figures inside,¡± Zhong Ren exclaimed.


    Seen from thousands of miles away, clear figures were in the blood-like liquid as if countless people were jumping down from the waterfall.


    All the forces were retreating out of the cities, and they saw the scene.


    ¡°What does it mean? Is the sky bleeding?¡±


    ¡°I feel a strong smell of killing and blood. There must be something wrong with it.¡±


    Everyone began to discuss spiritedly. They were all guessing what was going on.


    Among the great forces, there were a few elders whose expressions changed. They recalled the terrible race recorded in ancient texts.


    At the same time, the elder¡¯s secret phone rang.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± the elder said to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun glanced at the strange phenomenon in the sky and followed the elder in a hurry.


    In a secret room, the staff inside were in a hurry. A man with a fine appearance and glasses led the elder and Chu Xun into a room full of various instruments.


    Chu Xun knew that these people were all top talents in the field of technology and were recruited secretly by the country. Each of them had unimaginable achievements in a certain field.


    ¡°Chief, this is a short video sent back from outer space by satellite.¡±


    Chu Xun and the elder stared at the screen. Above it was a vast starry sky, and the blue planet was the earth, which was several times bigger than before.


    In the starry sky, huge ships were flying around the earth as if they were going to rush in. One of the ships was surrounded by a yellow light, and all kinds of runes were flowing around it. It rushed to the earth at a terrifying speed but exploded. An invisible force tore it into pieces, and it burst into a terrible fire in the starry sky. Although seeing from a screen, Chu Xun and the elder could feel the terrible explosive power.


    ¡°What the hell is it?¡± The elder frowned but did not panic. ¡°Is this a spaceship from another country?¡±


    With the development of technology, before the mutation of the earth, various countries had begun to explore other planets in the universe and tried to find other lives.


    The man with glasses shook his head and said, ¡°Chief, Major General Chu, please watch another video.¡±


    ¡°How do you know me?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know you in the world?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were burning with curiosity and great respect. Although they were top talents, without the protection of Chu the Devil, they were just ordinary people.


    Chu Xun nodded in response. He looked at the screen, and his pupils contracted. However, the elder said in surprise, ¡°Are they alien lives?¡±


    In this video, a warship emitted light waves and built a platform in the void. A few people began to work. Their heads looked like those of beasts or birds. The bodies below their neck were like those of humans.


    Chu Xun saw that these people had set up working stations, signal towers, and others on the platform composed of light waves. He asked curiously, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    The man with glasses looked at the elder.


    ¡°Speak ahead.¡±


    ¡°We have received some strange characters like musical notes before. I guess it is their language, and we are trying to interpret their language,¡± the man with glasses said.


    ¡°Chief, I think we have to make an emergency plan to prevent these warships from coming in in case that we will be too late to do anything to defend them,¡± the man with glasses suggested.


    The elder looked at Chu Xun and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Please relax yourselves,¡± Chu Xun chuckled, ¡°They can¡¯t come in.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The man was curious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried. Keep an eye on them. If there is any problem, please report it to the chief in time. I will deal with it.¡± Chu Xun patted him on the shoulder.


    The man was smart. He knew that he was not qualified to know some secrets, so he nodded and continued to work.


    ¡°How many warships are there in total outside the earth?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°There are ten ships, and one of them was in ruins,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Are you sure they can¡¯t come in?¡± The elder asked Chu Xun. Now the earth was in chaos. If these guys with strange heads came in, it would be hard to imagine what would happen to the earth. These guys were definitely not here to travel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Not to mention the rules of the earth, with the defensive formation set up by the first Ancestral Dragon, even an Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t come in.


    ¡°Please read their language as soon as possible and see what they want to do,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The man with glasses nodded and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will hold on.¡±


    Chu Xun was still thinking about the strange phenomenon outside, so he did not stay any longer and left with the elder.


    They went back to the yard where the elder stayed for a long time, everyone was still looking up, and the strange phenomenon on the horizon had not disappeared.


    Chu Xun frowned slightly. What was the storm that Emperor Ao mentioned? Was it the strange phenomenon on the horizon or the warships outside the earth?


    Rumble!


    A loud sound came from the horizon, like the sound of a drum being broken. Another bloody thread appeared in the sky and slowly widened like a waterfall. The blood-red liquid rushed down, mixed with many figures making threatening gestures.


    ¡°I have to go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Before the elder finished his words, Chu Xun soared into the air and shot out like a stream of light.


    ¡°He is a blessing of Huaxia,¡± the elder murmured.


    Chu Xun sped up to his extreme, causing rumbling sounds in the air. Many people looked up at him in shock.


    As the saying went, never mistook a clear view for a short distance. Even if he flew at nearly eight times the speed of sound-breaking for two hours, he would only manage to cover half the distance.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun stopped and stood still in the air. A shocking figure appeared in front of the hole where the scarlet liquid came out. It was tens of thousands of meters high, and its upper body went into the clouds almost as high as the sky.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was serious. What on earth was this? It made Emperor Ao come out. The amazing figure was his real body. He usually transformed himself into a human figure and hid his real body.


    ¡°Blood race, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    Emperor Ao¡¯s voice sounded. He slowly raised his hand, covering the sky and the sun. With a boom, he slapped on the bloody mouth and blocked the blood liquid. He raised his other hand and slowly clasped two hands together like a zipper. The bloody mouth was quickly closed while the whole world was shaking.

 Chapter 620 - Blood Race!

    Blood race? Chu Xun frowned slightly. He had never heard about it at all. When he was in the alien land, he had dealt with the blood demon race and knew that it was difficult to deal with. He wondered if there was anything similar between the two races.


    Chu Xun saw the tall figure standing between the sky and the earth sealing the first bloody mouth. When he sealed the second one, a terrifying blood hand came out as if wanting to stop Emperor Ao.


    ¡°You have overestimated yourself.¡± The majestic figure¡¯s soft voice made the world tremble. It was the reason why Emperor Ao could not stay outside long. He was too powerful.


    The blood hand was ridiculously large. It covered the sky and the sunlight and clawed at the majestic figure. It looked a little casual as if it didn¡¯t care about the extraordinary figure at all.


    Everyone could see that the majestic figure made a move. The huge palm carried a monstrous aura of destruction. Space was imprisoned, and the blood hand paused for a moment. It moved slower, and Emperor Ao caught it. He twisted it gently. With crackling sounds of bones, the blood hand was broken from the wrist.


    An angry voice came from the bloody mouth, like a clap of thunder. The clouds hundreds of miles away were scattered, and many mountains collapsed on the ground. The power was amazing and frightening.


    Emperor Ao snorted coldly. In the end, the blood hand withdrew suddenly. Obviously, it was afraid.


    The two mountainous hands began to close, and the second bloody mouth began to close fast.


    With a rumble in the air, Chu Xun was a little angry. He knew that Emperor Ao had alarmed the rules of the earth, and a celestial calamity was coming soon.


    Then the sky returned to calm, and the giant figure gradually faded away. The part of the sky that bloody mouths appeared before was particularly dark without any stars in it.


    ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    After receiving Emperor Ao¡¯s voice message, Chu Xun turned into a stream of light in the air and rushed to the site. At the same time, Emperor Ao was rushing toward Dragon¡¯s Back Mountain.


    Everyone was talking about it. The earth was full of disasters. However, they all thought of one question what exactly was on earth that attracted all kinds of races to emerge.


    Chu Xun was also thinking about the question.


    Although the earth was reviving with countless resources and opportunities, it was nothing compared with those stronger planets. Why did they set their eyes on the earth?


    Not only did the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races try to occupy the earth, but also the Blood race and those alien creatures in the starry sky wanted to explore the earth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to do it,¡± Chu Xun whispered. Streams of blood flowed around him, and he had a strong desire to kill.


    Two hours later, Chu Xun arrived at the site. When he saw the cities full of blood, his eyes looked cold.


    They were five cities. All of them were submerged in blood. There was no trace of life in the cities.


    Tens of millions of lives died in the five cities. He spread out his divine sense, trying to find the breath of the Blood race. Unfortunately, the cities turned silent, and the Blood race had disappeared. Chu Xun didn¡¯t think that those figures had fallen and died.


    He didn¡¯t find any trace of Blood race after flying hundreds of kilometers to the south. He also couldn¡¯t find any news of them even after chasing in other directions.


    Chu Xun frowned. How could they disappear?


    How did they hide? Even his divine sense could not detect them. It was not a good thing. He wanted to go back and ask Emperor Ao.


    Many warriors also rushed over, and Chu Xun did not stop them. If they saw the miserable scene, maybe it could arouse their common hatred.


    Several warriors arrived first and looked at the blood pool in front of them in shock. They approached carefully and found that it was true blood. Suddenly, a scarlet hand stretched out of the blood. Several people shouted in horror and tried to resist it with their strength, but the blood hand was so powerful that it directly pulled them into the sea of blood. The sea of blood shook and soon returned to calm.


    Several ferocious beasts from the forest outside the cities smelt the blood and came. They wanted to drink the blood, but several arm-thick blood threads lashed out, imprisoned them, and dragged them into the sea of blood.


    As long as people or beasts approached, they would be dragged into the sea of blood and disappear without a trace.


    The sky brightened, and more people arrived. People swarmed around and talked about the blood pool in front of them, but the blood pool was calm and peaceful like a dead sea, without any changes.


    Chu Xun arrived at Dragon¡¯s Back.


    ¡°Is this the storm you mentioned?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Emperor Ao nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see the Blood race either.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Xun looked at him and asked, ¡°Is it powerful?¡±


    Emperor Ao nodded and said, ¡°In the past, there were hundreds of races, but not all of them were powerful. There were a few top races, such as the Assembly of Immortals, alien races, and the Blood race. At that time, it couldn¡¯t compare with the races like the Assembly of Immortals and the Fiends, but it couldn¡¯t be underestimated. They were smart. They hid their strength and acted in a low profile. After the battle, they didn¡¯t get hurt. After thousands of years of reproduction, I¡¯m afraid that they are no weaker than the Assembly of Immortals and the Fiends now.¡±


    ¡°What happened on earth that attracted so many races to come out one after another?¡± Chu Xun asked. Emperor Ao must have known something.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak now. I¡¯ll tell you about it later. It¡¯ll only be a burden to you if I tell you more,¡± Emperor Ao said.


    Chu Xun was annoyed. Although what Emperor Ao said was right, the words made him feel uncomfortable. He had once been an Immortal Emperor and had the power to destroy the world. Although he was famous all over the world, he was indeed a little weak now, but he could know more about it.


    ¡°Old Ao, I¡¯m warning you seriously. Except for the appearance of the Blood race, there are groups of warships in the starry sky as well. They are absolutely not to come to sightsee.¡±


    Emperor Ao was slightly stunned and seemed to be a little unconvinced. He looked up at the sky and remained silent for a long time as if he wanted to see through the atmosphere.


    In Chu Xun¡¯s opinion, he looked pretentious.


    Emperor Ao sighed and suddenly took out an object. Chu Xun was a little surprised. It was a sphere. To be exact, it was a miniature version of the earth, like an unmarked earth instrument.


    The small ball emitted a strong blue light that had spread hundreds of meters, turning the place into blue space. For a moment, Chu Xun felt that he was in the sea.


    Emperor Ao made a magic signet. The light became brighter and brighter, but it was not dazzling. Gradually, they could see huge warships rotate around the ball. Chu Xun could see the scene much clearer than through the short video sent by the satellites. It was as if they were watching 4D images, the same as what they were watching with their own eyes in the starry sky.


    ¡°You are right.¡± Emperor Ao sighed heavily, ¡°They came earlier than I expected.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Chu Xun was curious about this small ball. It was much better than the satellite transmission.


    ¡°This is a celestial globe. My father created it. He had already anticipated that they would come one day.¡±


    Chu Xun was even more curious. Emperor Ao¡¯s father was the first Ancestral Dragon. How did he predict what would happen tens of millions of years later? The only explanation was that he had done something wrong.


    ¡°They¡¯re here for the star spirit.¡±


    ¡°What is the star spirit?¡± For a moment, Chu Xun was shocked. There were not many things that could shock him, but these words made him extremely shocked. It could even be said that he was shocked to the extreme.

 Chapter 621 - The Creatures from the Blood Race Have No Bones and Can Hide in All Things

    ¡°Do you mean the star spirit is on earth?¡± It took Chu Xun a long time to calm down. The news was shocking.


    Emperor Ao nodded.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Chu Xun had thought of an answer already, but he still asked.


    ¡°My father did it. A long time ago, the earth was almost in ruins. The sun and the moon were dim, the stars reversed, and the rivers and seas flowed in reverse. The earth was full of holes and almost shattered. My father extracted the fortune of tens of thousands of stars with his own strength and condensed them into a spirit to repair the earth. He used the rest of strength to set a formation to prevent the aliens from invading again.¡±


    A star spirit formed from the fortune of tens of thousands of stars. Except for an Immortal Emperor, who was able to make it? If some people approached a star spirit or just had a little of it, they would be enlightened and improve their cultivation level. At that time, it would be easy for them to be top in Martial Tao, and they wouldn¡¯t need to experience painstaking cultivation at all. When others were still searching for resources and had to train themselves, a star spirit would help you become top easily.


    ¡°The Ancestral Dragon was brilliant.¡± Chu Xun sighed. Although he used to be an Immortal Emperor, he might fail if he tried to extract the fortune of tens of thousands of stars.


    ¡°My father was forced to do so. He didn¡¯t want the earth to shatter and be destroyed. At that time, he was seriously injured and extracted the fortune of tens of thousands of stars. Then he refined all his True Blood into the star spirit and set up the formation with his body as the foundation. That was the reason why he died.¡± Emperor Ao¡¯s eyes were full of nostalgia. The Ancestral Dragon was the one he admired most in his life.


    Chu Xun was shocked. He knew how the Ancestral Dragon died. The Ancestral Dragon made the star spirit with his True Blood and built the formation with his body. Compared to what he did, what Chu Xun had done was far not enough.


    ¡°The star spirit¡­¡± Chu Xun was interrupted by Emperor Ao before he could finish his words. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. That¡¯s the Eye of Formation on the earth. How dare you covet it?¡±


    ¡°I want to know where the star spirit is. You know that if I approach the star spirit, it may enlighten me. At that time, I can improve my cultivation by leaps and bounds and kill all of these outsiders.¡±


    Emperor Ao put away the celestial globe and squinted at him. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know where my father hid it. Please don¡¯t talk nonsense with me anymore. It has both pros and cons. You know that.¡±


    Chu Xun knew the pros and cons of a star spirit. Although it could help a person be top in Martial Tao, the foundation of his cultivation would be shaky. Sooner or later, he would meet some problems.


    ¡°Jing Hong is pregnant,¡± Chu Xun suddenly said.


    Emperor Ao was slightly stunned, and then he was overjoyed. Finally, he frowned and said, ¡°I understand what you are going to do. Do you want to use the star spirit to train your child¡¯s body?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. There was probably nothing better than a star spirit in the world that could temper the body. With the fortune of tens of thousands of stars, the child wouldn¡¯t be ordinary in the future.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where the star spirit is. I¡¯ve been searching for it all these years, but I have found nothing,¡± Emperor Ao said.


    Chu Xun believed in Emperor Ao¡¯s words. If he had known the whereabouts of the star spirit, he would not have been trapped here. The star spirit might not defeat the Firmament Chain in his body, but its strength could offset that of the Firmament Chain. As a result, his cultivation would not fall so quickly.


    ¡°Have you fought against the Blood race?¡± Emperor Ao changed the subject.


    Chu Xun shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve not found any of them yet.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Emperor Ao was slightly stunned. Then he looked at Chu Xun with disdain and said, ¡°You were too careless.¡±


    Chu Xun frowned, feeling a little confused.


    ¡°The creatures of Blood race can integrate into humans¡¯ blood and hide in the bodies of humans. They can block the detection of divine sense. It is difficult to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chu Xun was a little stunned. If they could hide in the bodies of ordinary people, it was indeed difficult to deal with them. ¡°Do they have any weaknesses?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re scared of fire. Ordinary fire is useless against those with high cultivation levels, but your Violet Underworld Flame can deal with them.¡±


    ¡°I was indeed careless. It seems that they were hiding in the blood in the city just now and escaped my detection with my divine sense. If I had known this, I would have set them on fire just now.¡± Chu Xun smiled bitterly. ¡°I thought they were the same as the blood demon race in the alien land.¡±


    Emperor Ao shook his head and said, ¡°The creatures from the Blood race have no bones and hide in anything. Everything in the world can become their host. It is more difficult to deal with them than the blood demon race.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I have to reach out to the place again.¡± Chu Xun looked serious, thinking they were not easy to deal with.


    ¡°They can live parasitic lives, but we can find something strange through their hosts. Ordinary people can¡¯t bear their strong strength, so they will definitely choose warriors¡¯ bodies to live with. There will be a bloody thread on the necks of the bodies they hide in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a little troublesome.¡±


    Emperor Ao shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a little troublesome, but very troublesome. It seems that you¡¯ll be busy for a while.¡±


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and a murderous look appeared on his face. He then disappeared in a flash.


    Four hours later, Chu Xun arrived at the place where the creatures of the Blood race had appeared. However, the blood that had drowned cities had disappeared, and all the cities were in ruins without lives.


    Chu Xun frowned. The warriors that he saw before had disappeared. Chu Xun was about to investigate but found that another person was there. The other side also found Chu Xun and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Do you know where the Blood race escaped, my friend?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Where did they escape?¡± The warrior was slightly stunned, ¡°They walked away easily and didn¡¯t escape.¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned. ¡°Where did the warriors here before go? Have they chased after the Blood race?¡±


    ¡°They are all dead. None of them survived.¡±


    Chu Xun frowned slightly, and his eyes glittered. ¡°Then why are you still alive?¡±


    ¡°I came here late.¡±


    Before finishing his words, Chu Xun made a fist print and punched forward. Because they were too close to each other, Chu Xun¡¯s fist penetrated his chest easily.


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned because he felt like hitting cotton without any resistance.


    At this time, the other side showed his white teeth to him with a strange smile and contempt in his eyes. He stepped back step by step. Chu Xun pulled out his fist from his body, and there was no blood at all.


    ¡°The Blood race is indeed strange.¡± Chu Xun looked at his fist and smiled.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Your disguise wasn¡¯t flawless.¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re strange. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    Chu Xun was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled and said, ¡°Why should I be afraid of you? Where does your courage come from?¡±


    The other party smiled strangely. He raised his hand gently and made a strange magic signet. Then blood streaks flew in the air, and an invisible force imprisoned the surroundings. The wind blew wildly around, and sand and stones flew in all directions.


    Chu Xun could feel that the blood in his body seemed to be drawn out by something. He laughed. The other side wanted to imprison him and drain his blood.


    The other side was surprised. He looked at Chu Xun suspiciously and said in shock, ¡°Why do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you only know little tricks?¡± Chu Xun raised his hand, and a purple light rotated in his palm. A terrible suction force swept out from his palm. The other side staggered toward Chu Xun and was out of control.


    With a faint shout, his blood energy filled the sky, and wisps of blood, like needles, could be seen everywhere. They shot toward Chu Xun like locusts.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly. A purple light swept around him, and tens of thousands of Reincarnation Lines whistled out. With a sizzling sound, he destroyed all the wisps of blood. The suction force on his palm increased and pulled over the other side directly.


    The other side looked horrified.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hand grabbed the man¡¯s neck and exerted a little force. With a clicking sound, the man¡¯s face twisted, and blue veins stood out on his forehead.


    Suddenly, a bloody thread shot into the ground and fled towards the distance.


    Chu Xun looked at the warrior in his hand. His face was pale with no breath. Obviously, he had been dead for a long time. ¡°Is this parasitism of the Blood race? It is interesting.¡±


    The next moment, Chu Xun¡¯s figure flashed, and he intercepted the fleeing bloody thread in one breath.


    With a whoosh, the bloody thread on the ground spurted out like a fountain and gradually turned into a blood-colored human figure. No facial features could be seen, and it had a human shape composed of blood.


    ¡°You have no bones and can hide in a human body.¡± Chu Xun was a little curious. It was amazing. It was a mass of blood but had life. How strange it was.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The voice came from its abdomen. It did not have a mouth and seemed to speak with ventriloquism, but Chu Xun was curious whether they had internal organs or not. Without internal organs, how could they make a sound?


    Swoosh!


    Before Chu Xun could answer, the figure pounced on him. All he saw was blood as if he were in a sea of blood. Chu Xun was in a trance for a moment, but he soon recovered, and Hong Meng Immortal Qi flowed in his palm.


    The figure exploded. Chu Xun seemed to pass through a water curtain. The exploded blood gathered on the ground and turned back into a human figure.


    Chu Xun spread out his hands, and a few drops of scarlet blood on his palm were shining with red light. Suddenly, these drops of blood spread out and drilled into his pores.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to run away? Have you felt the sweetness of fresh blood?¡± The other party cackled.


    Chu Xun frowned slightly. The blood seeped into his palm and spread like toxins, devouring his blood. It was like blood or the ink dripped into the water and spreading rapidly.


    Chu Xun frowned. It was difficult for ordinary people to resist the devouring of blood. They could only watch helplessly and would soon be reduced to a shell.


    At this time, Chu Xun¡¯s blood turned golden. The drops of blood that entered his body seemed to see something terrible and wanted to drill out of Chu Xun¡¯s palm. With a puff, a purple flame from his palm refined those drops of blood directly into nothingness.


    Although the other party¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be seen, it was clear from his voice that it was shocked and somewhat afraid.


    The figure collapsed and fell to the ground, fleeing like a stream.


    Chu Xun followed it as if he was taking a stroll in a courtyard. He was not in a hurry, and the blood disappeared behind an ancient tree.


    Chu Xun followed it and looked interested. It was invisible now. Everything in the world could store it. He put his palm on the tree, and the tree burst into flames. The whole ancient tree was covered with purple flames.


    Miserable cries sounded from within the tree.


    Chu Xun waved his hand, and the purple flames disappeared. Half of the ancient tree was burned, and the bloody thread rushed out of the tree and fled along the ground, but it was much smaller than before.


    ¡°It seems that you are indeed afraid of fire.¡± Chu Xun chuckled and flicked his finger. A streak of purple flame fell on the bloody thread in the air.


    A shrill scream resounded around, and the bloody thread was instantly burnt and disappeared.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth with a smirk on his face. ¡°It¡¯s easy to deal with the fire¡­ Flaming Qilin, let¡¯s get to work.¡±

 Chapter 622 - Ive Decided to Like You

    In an ancient city, Liang City, the forces guarding the city had already retreated. The military took over the city and enacted all sorts of rules rapidly.


    There were a lot of people on the street. Under the charge of the military, people could come out to have a look in their leisure time. When the warriors guarded the city, ordinary people might be killed on the street.


    In the evening, the setting sun shone through the city buildings. The view was beautiful. It was cool. A cool breeze blew past, dispelling the heat of summer.


    The business of a steamed cold noodles shop was good. A burly red-haired man was eating soft beancurd. The girl opposite was beautiful and fairy. It seemed that she was from heaven. She just ate soft beancurd and didn¡¯t eat any barbecue on sticks.


    ¡°Excuse me, please give me ten more bowls of soft beancurd,¡± the red-haired man shouted.


    Some guests in the shop looked over when they heard the words. Some of them opened their mouths slightly in surprise because there were dozens of empty bowls piled up beside the red-haired man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten too many delicacies. The ordinary food I ordered is also delicious.¡± The red-haired man grinned. The soft beancurd tasted good.


    The beholders thought that he was bragging. They shook their heads and chuckled. However, they did not mock him. Under the military¡¯s management, warriors could also enter the city. This man¡¯s aura was fierce, and he was definitely a fierce person.


    The woman put down the spoon gently. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°You have eaten too little. If Chu the Devil and Yan Wushuang see how much you eat, they may think that I¡¯m abusing you.¡± The red-haired young man teased, but he took the woman¡¯s bowl and poured the soft beancurd in it into his mouth. The woman opposite him blushed and looked stunned.


    The owner served a tray with ten bowls of soft beancurd. ¡°Sir, can you pay the bill first?¡±


    Knowing that the owner was afraid of jumping the bill, the woman covered her mouth and giggled. The red-haired young man kept silent, taking out a spiritual herb and throwing it on the table.


    The owner was stunned for a moment and then was overjoyed. He knew what it was. Someone had used a herb to pay the bill in the past. He took it back to make soup for his son, and from then on, he had never gotten sick. He was grateful. If he went back to make soup for his son again, maybe his son could also become an expert of martial Tao in the future.


    The owner picked up the spiritual herb and thanked him with a bow. Ordinary people also learned the etiquette of people in the Jianghu. He smiled happily and thought of his son. With a hiss, the owner paused and fell to the ground with his hand covering his neck. He smashed the table in front of him, and the ten bowls of uneaten soft beancurd fell to the ground.


    The shop was silent for three seconds, and then ear-piercing screams sounded. The shop owner turned into a pool of blood. The blood spread on the ground and turned into a red arrow that pierced through a customer¡¯s chest. Then it penetrated another customer¡¯s throat, stringing the two together.


    The street outside was also chaotic as pedestrians ran in all directions. Faint panicked screams coming from the distance could be heard and sounded helpless.


    At this time, the woman sitting opposite the red-haired man took action. With a raise of her hand, a green light shot out, cutting off that bloody thread. However, the bloody thread still moved like a snake. Even it was cut off, it continued to flow and continuously killed people. Corpses turned into blood pools one after another.


    ¡°What the hell is it?¡± The red-haired man frowned.


    At this time, he felt the movement in his clothes and took out a mobile phone. It showed that the creatures of the Blood race had no bones and could hide in other things. The most important was, they were afraid of fire!


    The red-haired man clumsily typed two words, replying, ¡°Liang City.¡±


    ¡°I hate it,¡± he muttered, but he still put his phone away.


    The woman continuously took action, but she could only stop the bloody thread. She couldn¡¯t erase it. She was a bit shocked. It couldn¡¯t be killed and was extremely difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Let me deal with it.¡± The red-haired man grinned. After he raised his hand, a red flame burst out, fell on the bloody thread, and ignited it. With a sizzling sound, it turned into blood steam and dissipated in the air, accompanied by a scream.


    The street was in chaos. The two of them walked out of the shop and looked into the distance. They saw that the south gate was in the blood. The scarlet blood was like a river bursting through the high buildings and rolling toward them. Countless people cried and ran in a hurry. However, they could not run faster than the spread of the blood. They were soon swallowed up.


    A middle-aged man ran fast, but he tripped over the stone on the ground. With his screams, he was drowned by the sea of blood.


    A woman was running with a four- or five-year-old little girl in her arms. Her face was pale, and the sea of blood spread to her back. A bloody hand reached out and dragged her in. The woman tried her best to throw the little girl out. ¡°Run!¡±


    The little girl rolled on the ground a few times and looked in the direction of her mother, who had been swallowed by the sea of blood. She cried and stretched out her hand. She might not understand what happened, but she knew that her mother died because of saving her.


    The sea of blood surged, and the little girl¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop it.


    The red-haired man moved like a streak of red light in the air, rushing towards the little girl.


    Swoosh!


    A white light flashed past the red-haired man and hit the ground behind the little girl with a clang. It was a jade fan that became bigger in the wind. Finally, it became as big as a wall, blocked the sea of blood, and separated the water flow.


    ¡°Fold up!¡±


    The jade fan closed up, and a white light shone brightly. The little girl was rolled up in the jade fan and flew back. The jade fan slowly unfolded in the air, and the little girl was safe on it.


    The red-haired man turned his head and looked. It was a white-robed man dressed as a scholar. He had a handsome face and wore a silk scarf, looking elegant.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re safe now,¡± the white-robed scholar said softly and consoled her.


    The little girl didn¡¯t understand his words. She only knew that her mother was missing, and she cried helplessly, which made the white-robed scholar feel a little helpless. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t good at coaxing a child.


    The red-haired man turned around and looked at the surging sea of blood. His red hair fluttered wildly, and his aura soared. Invisible Red Flame Qi swept over, and the temperature within a radius of hundreds of meters suddenly rose.


    Boom!


    Raging flames swept out from the red-haired man¡¯s body, and the ground instantly turned into magma. The surging sea of blood rushed over, and the sizzling sounds could be heard. Rolling blood mist rose, but the sea of blood suddenly stopped and did not dare to move forward.


    The white-robed scholar looked a little surprised. He looked at the red-haired man and cupped his fists gently. ¡°Friend, you are so powerful. My surname is Zongheng, and my given name is Feiyu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Flaming Qilin,¡± the red-haired man replied after a moment of shock.


    The scholar in white looked a little moved. ¡°Are you the Flaming Qilin following Chu the Devil?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Flaming Qilin smiled playfully. ¡°As a man with a good look, you are nice.¡±


    Zongheng Feiyu smiled. ¡°I heard you are brave and untamable. After seeing what you did, I think you truly live up to your reputation.¡±


    Flaming Qilin narrowed his eyes. Then he laughed out loud wildly. ¡°I didn¡¯t like you at first, but now I¡¯ve decided to like you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Qilin, I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not interested in men,¡± Zongheng Feiyu held a jade fan in his hand and said seriously after a moment of hesitation.


    The corners of Flaming Qilin¡¯s mouth twitched. He pointed at Su Wei¡¯er and said, ¡°I said I appreciate your personality. Have you seen her? Have you ever seen such a beautiful woman before? Do you think I¡¯m interested in men?¡±


    Zongheng Feiyu looked at Su Wei¡¯er, surprised by her otherworldly temperament and appearance. With a guilty look on his face, he cupped his fists and said, ¡°I am sorry that I misunderstood you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about nonsense. You are powerful. How about joining hands with me to kill these creatures from the Blood race who are as disgusting as snot?¡±


    ¡°Blood race?¡± Zongheng Feiyu muttered softly before he unfolded his jade fan. A sharp and cold light flowed across the surface of the fan as his temperament suddenly changed. The frail scholar was now covered in a murderous aura.

 Chapter 623 - Possession

    The raging flames seemed to burn down the sky. Flaming Qilin was so violent that the flames swept toward the sea of blood. The sound of sizzling kept ringing out, and the blood mist rose into the air.


    Whoosh! Blood splashed into the sky. The street was more than 20 meters wide, and it was in blood now. The huge blood waves with a width of 20 meters rose to a height of tens of meters and swept toward Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°You are so weak!¡± Flaming Qilin roared. The flames around his body went berserk. Not to mention the sea of blood, he destroyed the air.


    Zongheng Feiyu nodded. As one of the friends of Chu the Devil, his skills were truly astonishing. ¡°You are great,¡± he praised immediately.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the jade fan in his hand flowed with blue waves and rolled toward the sea of blood. The sea of blood roared angrily and stopped Zongheng Feiyu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Bookworm, they are afraid of fire and like water. You are helping them.¡± Flaming Qilin stamped his feet in anger.


    Zongheng Feiyu was a little disappointed. Knowing that he had done something wrong, he didn¡¯t say anything. He turned the jade fan and flapped it gently. In an instant, raging fire all over the sky swept toward the sea of blood, and bloody mists rose into the air.


    Flaming Qilin glanced at Zongheng Feiyu in surprise. His cultivation level was slightly higher than that of Flaming Qilin. The jade fan was powerful in his hand. It could produce both water and fire. It was a powerful Sacred Relic.


    ¡°Those who obstruct our Blood race must die!¡±


    The sea of blood roared furiously as waves of blood shot into the sky. An enormous blood figure that was tens of meters tall actually stood towering within the sea of blood. It held a scarlet ax in its hand as it raised its head and roared.


    ¡°Damn it. It has no face!¡± Flaming Qilin cried out in surprise.


    Zongheng Feiyu nodded seriously. Flaming Qilin was speechless. Hadn¡¯t Zongheng Feiyu understood that he was mocking the other party? Flaming Qilin thought he was indeed a bookworm.


    ¡°Brother Qilin, we cannot allow this sea of blood to pass even if we die,¡± Zongheng Feiyu said.


    Flaming Qilin glanced at him. ¡°Bookworm, can you say something nice? Do you want us to die?¡±


    Roar!


    In the next moment, Flaming Qilin turned into his true form. He could feel that the cultivation of the blood giant was strong, and the defensive power of his true form would become stronger. He had a girlfriend now, so he had to be careful.


    ¡°Where do you disgusting things like snot come from?¡±


    Whoosh!


    Red flames filled the sky as Flaming Qilin directly rushed into the sea of blood. The surging blood was immediately steamed. With ear-piercing screams, the sea of blood split apart, revealing the ground beneath. It was far away from the Flaming Qilin because the power of his red flames was their bane.


    The blood giant in the sea of blood raised its giant ax and chopped it down on the head of Flaming Qilin. The strong wind blew the sea of blood, causing it to surge up tens of meters high.


    Whoosh!


    A red flame spurted out of Flaming Qilin¡¯s mouth and melted the giant ax. Only half of the ax was left in the hand of the blood giant.


    ¡°You damned worm!¡± The blood giant was furious. The enormous ax in its hand appeared once again. As long as the sea of blood remained, its weapon would not be destroyed.


    ¡°Goddammit, you¡¯re the slug,¡± Flaming Qilin hissed sardonically. Red flames swirled around him and formed a huge ball of flames in mid-air. The tall buildings around him were all roasted into unrecognizable shapes as if a miniature sun had exploded there.


    Boom!


    The huge ball of flames exploded and melted the upper half of the giant¡¯s body down, leaving only two legs of the giant moving in the sea of blood. Red Flame Qi of Flaming Qilin didn¡¯t go out immediately, and the fire spread out. The sea of blood was evaporating at a terrifying speed.


    Whoosh! Blood sprayed out like a spring, and the blood-colored giant appeared once again, waving its ax toward Flaming Qilin¡¯s waist.


    Having been hit by the giant ax, the tall buildings collapsed continuously, and the earth rumbled. Huge stones fell into the sea of blood and sent up fountains of blood that were several meters high. It was terrifying.


    The ground under Flaming Qilin¡¯s feet turned into magma. He suddenly jumped up and rushed past the giant¡¯s body, melting its waist. The giant roared, its waist was broken, and it fell into the sea of blood.


    Flaming Qilin went crazy. The red flames around his body swept through the sea of blood wildly, rampaging. Miserable screams rang out in the sea of blood. They were unlucky to encounter Flaming Qilin. His Red Flame Qi made them shake. Actually, the blood giant¡¯s cultivation level was higher than that of Flaming Qilin, but Flaming Qilin¡¯s Red Flame Qi could suppress the giant. Its cultivation had been greatly reduced and couldn¡¯t be exerted properly at all, so it felt unbearable.


    ¡°Brother Qilin, let me help you.¡± Zongheng Feiyu flew over and flapped his jade fan. Monstrous flames swept into the sea of blood, causing a large mist of blood to rise. The blood mist in the air did not have time to dissipate. It seemed that the sky had been dyed red.


    The sea of blood howled furiously, and it was terrified as it dashed backward.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Flaming Qilin followed it closely, constantly spitting out flames to evaporate the sea of blood.


    Fortunately, Flaming Qilin and Zongheng Feiyu had happened to be here to protect the city. However, the Martial City not far from Liang City was in ruins. It had been destroyed by the Blood race. No person was alive in that city.


    The sea of blood surged, Flaming Qilin and Zongheng Feiyu chased after it crazily.


    The sea of blood was not blindly fleeing. It wanted to meet up with the Blood race in the Martial City.


    Flaming Qilin, Zongheng Feiyu, and Su Wei¡¯er pursued it all the way to Martial City and found that the sea of blood here was monstrous. The entire city was in the sea of blood. Their eyes turned red.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Flaming Qilin roared in anger. His Red Flame Qi swept out crazily, evaporating a lot of blood. The creatures of the sea of blood screamed and fell back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill the disgusting Blood race!¡± A shout rang out from afar.


    Flaming Qilin and Zongheng Feiyu turned around to look, only to see dozens of warriors rushing over quickly.


    ¡°Martial Tao Alliance is here to help.¡± The leader, a middle-aged man with a powerful aura, shouted from a distance. His voice resounded through the sky.


    At first, the Martial Tao Alliance was established to support Chu Xun. Now, it had all kinds of people, some of which were not warriors. If a person registered himself on the forum, he could call himself a member of the Martial Tao Alliance.


    Flaming Qilin and Zongheng Feiyu were overjoyed. There were so many brave people in the world. With them, the Blood race in Martial City couldn¡¯t escape.


    Su Wei¡¯er frowned slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ming Wei from the Martial Tao Alliance. Nice to meet you, Flaming Qilin.¡± The middle-aged man in the lead approached and cupped his fists to Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°You guys have come at the right time. Please follow me and chase the Blood race out of Martial City,¡± Flaming Qilin declared.


    ¡°We will obey the orders of you.¡± Ming Wei laughed loudly.


    ¡°Well, after killing the Blood race, I¡¯ll treat everyone a drink.¡± Flaming Qilin transformed into his human form and stretched his body. ¡°Kill!¡±


    Boom!


    A palm print was imprinted on Flaming Qilin¡¯s back, knocking him into the sea of blood. Several bloody threads rushed out from it and entangled Flaming Qilin¡¯s hands and feet.


    With poofs, Flaming Qilin coughed out large mouthfuls of blood. His body was almost broken apart.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zongheng Feiyu was shocked. He opened his jade fan, preparing to attack.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two people standing behind Zongheng Feiyu suddenly took action. Their cultivation was the same as that of him. Although Zongheng Feiyu had prepared, He was knocked back and fell into the sea of blood like Flaming Qilin and was imprisoned by the bloody threads.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Ear-piercing sounds sounded. Su Wei¡¯er had shot backward and shot three arrows at the same time towards Ming Wei¡¯s face. She was from the Elf race and was the purest. Ming Wei and the rest had an evil aura, causing her to feel uncomfortable. However, the other party was here to help them, and she could not make out them at the moment. She had always been vigilant. However, the other party had acted too fast. After they arrived, they suddenly attacked her companions, leaving her no time to warn them.


    Ming Wei chuckled disdainfully and slowly stretched out his hand. Wisps of blood energy swirled between his palms. With a gentle grasp, he crushed the three arrows in the air.


    ¡°You are interesting.¡± Ming Wei looked playfully at Su Wei¡¯er, who had shot backward. ¡°I like the smell of your body. How about staying by my side as a personal maid?¡±


    ¡°Damn you! How dare you side with the Blood race? I¡¯ll tear all of you apart!¡± Flaming Qilin struggled desperately as he was trapped, and he howled furiously while blood flowed out from his mouth continuously.


    ¡°Side with the Blood race?¡± Someone sneered, full of disdain and ridicule. A bloody thread was glowing on the back of his neck.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, did you enjoy killing my clansmen in another city?¡± Ming Wei chuckled. He waved his hand, and blood threads swirled around him, pulling Flaming Qilin towards him.


    Flaming Qilin struggled desperately, but he was in vain. His opponent¡¯s cultivation was truly terrifying and should have exceeded the level of the Earth Immortal Realm. He was no match for the other party at all. He had the feeling that the other party didn¡¯t want to kill him. Otherwise, the other party had already transformed him into a bloody mist.


    ¡°Flaming Qilin, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I want to choose your body, you would have vanished.¡± Ming Wei sneered. ¡°Your body is barely worthy of me.¡±


    ¡°Let him go!¡± Su Wei¡¯er yelled as she shot three arrows. The arrows whistled through the air.


    Ming Wei chuckled. Several blood threads shot out from his body and felled the arrows in mid-air. The blood threads did not slow down at all. Su Wei¡¯er was shocked and wanted to dodge, but the blood threads moved too fast. The moment they touched her body, they suppressed her cultivation, and she could not move.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Flaming Qilin roared angrily. Unfortunately, his cultivation was sealed, and he could only struggle in vain.


    ¡°It is your honor that I choose your body. From now on, I will use your body to conquer this planet. It can be considered an honor for you.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Poor man, even now, you still don¡¯t understand what I want to do. You are not worthy of your body.¡± Ming Wei shook his head and looked at Flaming Qilin with pity, a type of ridicule from him. Then, he pointed at Zongheng Feiyu, saying to the man at his side, ¡°Xue He, that body isn¡¯t bad either, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Xue He cupped his hands, and his eyes were full of blood color. A bloody figure came out of the body. The body was pale, and livor mortis appeared. It seemed that he had been dead for a long time.


    Flaming Qilin and Zongheng Feiyu were horrified. At this moment, they understood that these people in front of them were not humans at all. They just occupied these bodies in the way of possession. Some powerful experts failed to survive the Tribulation Transcendence, and their souls would survive. Then they would find a suitable body to live, while the creatures of the Blood race just devoured the blood of others to control their bodies, which was no different from the soul possession.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Ming Wei stared at Flaming Qilin¡¯s reaction and began to chuckle. ¡°You are a divine beast. Your body is just barely worthy of me.¡±


    The sea of blood around them churned, and countless blood-colored figures moved inside as if congratulating Ming Wei.


    Zongheng Feiyu¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes were full of fear. Not to mention him, even Flaming Qilin feared and felt cold. He was not afraid of death, but he could not stand to become another person in the future. Not knowing what Ming Wei would do with his body, he thought it was unacceptable.

 Chapter 624 - To Live Is Better Than to Die

    ¡°Dare you kill me?¡± Flaming Qilin roared out. He would rather die than allow others to control his body and do anything filthy, ruining his fame.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to find a suitable body. Why do I kill you? If I wanted to kill you, I would have done it long ago. Otherwise, do you think you can resist my attack?¡± Ming Wei¡¯s face was full of disdain. He wanted to have the body of the divine beast. As for cultivation, he didn¡¯t think anyone on the earth could compete with him now.


    After his words, Ming Wei looked at Su Wei¡¯er in the distance. ¡°She is your woman, right? If I become you, she won¡¯t refuse the body, will she?¡±


    ¡°How dare you? I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± Flaming Qilin roared, but he was in vain. His injuries worsened, and he coughed up mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°Stop your useless resistance. Humans are born with the destiny of pigs. Once I find the star spirit, I will slaughter all of you. From that time on, this planet will be called Blood Star.¡±


    Flaming Qilin opened his mouth to curse, but Zongheng Feiyu next to him screamed. The blood figure named Xue He was squeezing into Zongheng Feiyu¡¯s body, trying to take over his body.


    Whoosh! Suddenly, a flame came and hit Xue He. He screamed. The half of his body that had already entered Zongheng Feiyu¡¯s body suddenly retreated.


    Zongheng Feiyu murmured. The fan that was shot down flew back and floated above his head. It shot out flames around him.


    ¡°Can it protect its owner?¡± Ming Wei¡¯s eyes shined with interest. ¡°What a good treasure. It seems its grade is high.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ming Wei raised his hand, and the surging blood energy burst out from his palm, blasting toward the fan in the air. With sizzling sounds, the blood mist rose, and the blood energy of Ming Wei was constantly evaporated by the fire that burst out from the fan.


    Ming Wei didn¡¯t care about it. More and more blood energy kept attacking the fan. Gradually, the light on the fan became thin and dim.


    ¡°Break it!¡± Ming Wei shouted in a low voice. A bloody handprint shot out from his palm and hit the fan. It put out the fire on the fan. He reached out his hand, and the fan fell into his hand.


    ¡°It is a mid-grade Divine Relic. Even such a good treasure has appeared. It seems that the earth has woken up, and the era of fighting for mastery is coming.¡± Ming Wei put away the fan, looked at Zongheng Feiyu with a pale face, and said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s a waste for it to be in your hands. I will exert its power completely.¡±


    Zongheng Feiyu¡¯s expression turned paler, and he felt guilty. The fan was the most important Sacred Relic of his family. He didn¡¯t expect it to be lost in his hands.


    ¡°OK, there¡¯s not much time left. It¡¯s time to begin.¡± Ming Wei said to Xue He. They were about to start to possess the bodies of Zongheng Feiyu and Flaming Qilin.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡± Flaming Qilin suddenly spoke up. ¡°You are the Saint Son of the Blood race, right?¡±


    Ming Wei sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t save your life by wasting your time.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood what I mean. Since you are known as Saint Son, you can find a stronger body that fits your identity. Do you know there is a person in this world who is known to have an invincible body?¡±


    Ming Wei was surprised and then laughed. ¡°Are you kidding? Humans are good at bragging. Even those Saint Sons of the Assembly of Immortals don¡¯t dare to say that their bodies are invincible.¡±


    ¡°All the people in the world know that his body is indeed invincible. At least his body is a hundred times stronger than mine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ming Wei revealed a look of interest. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°His name is Chu Xun, known as Chu the Devil.¡±


    Ming Wei looked at him and said, ¡°Chu the Devil? You think my race has appeared not long, so you make up a name to deceive us, right?¡±


    ¡°You can ask other people about him. Who in this world doesn¡¯t know the name Chu the Devil?¡±


    Ming Wei stared at Flaming Qilin and said in a fierce voice, ¡°If you lie to me, I will make you wish you were dead.¡±


    ¡°OK. If he is truly a hundred times stronger than me, can you possess his body and let us off?¡±


    ¡°I agree with you.¡± Ming Wei¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°How can I find him?¡±


    ¡°I have an item in my pocket. Please take it out,¡± Flaming Qilin said.


    Ming Wei took out a small cube from Flaming Qilin. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mobile phone, the most advanced communication device on the earth. As long as you tell him that I¡¯m trapped, he will definitely come.¡±


    ¡°Are you friends?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother, my best brother.¡±


    Ming Wei laughed, his voice full of ridicule. ¡°Humans are mean. Although he is your brother, you didn¡¯t even blink when betraying him. Divine beasts are the same as humans.¡±


    ¡°To live is better to die.¡± Flaming Qilin didn¡¯t mind Ming Wei¡¯s words. Instead, he smiled in response.


    He taught Ming Wei to dial the mobile phone.


    They got through soon, and Chu Xun¡¯s voice came from the other side, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Ming Wei was shocked and almost threw the phone away.


    ¡°I¡¯m in danger now! Please hurry and save me! A damn Saint Son is there. His cultivation is too strong so that I can¡¯t win against him. Please hurry up and come here, or he will possess my body!¡± Flaming Qilin shouted.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice sounded helpless.


    ¡°I am at the south gate of the Martial City.¡±


    ¡°I will be there soon. Saint Son, wash your neck and wait for me. Beep¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Ming Wei sneered.


    Flaming Qilin curled his lips. Chu Xun had already hung up the phone and didn¡¯t hear his words at all.


    Chu Xun replied that he would be there soon, and he did it. He went to Liang City after receiving the message sent by Flaming Qilin. Liang City was not far from Martial City. It didn¡¯t long for Chu Xun to arrive in Martial City.


    A few minutes later, Chu Xun and Ming Wei stood face to face, looking at each other carefully. Ming Wei checked if Chu Xun¡¯s body was as strong as Flaming Qilin said. The Blood race was naturally sensitive to the strength of bodies. Upon closer inspection, Chu Xun¡¯s body was indeed strong. Ming Wei nodded to show his satisfaction.


    Chu Xun nodded because the so-called Saint Son was not easy to deal with. He was in the Golden Immortal Realm. No wonder Flaming Qilin was so miserable.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? Is his body stronger than mine?¡± Flaming Qilin asked.


    Ming Wei nodded. ¡°It is indeed good, worthy of my status as Saint Son.¡±


    ¡°According to what we said before, can you let us go?¡± Flaming Qilin asked again.


    ¡°Are you stupid or just pretending? Do you think I¡¯ll let you go? Although your body is useless to me, it¡¯s not bad for other members of my Blood race. After all, it¡¯s a divine beast body.¡± Ming Wei sneered and felt that Flaming Qilin was really too naive.


    ¡°Damn you. I knew you would do this.¡± Flaming Qilin was not surprised. Although he was not smart, he wasn¡¯t naive. He just wanted to wait for Chu Xun to come. Chu Xun was here, and both of them plotted against each other. It could not be said Saint Son would win.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, be careful. This bullshit Saint Son is going to possess your body.¡± Flaming Qilin was injured but not weak. He grinned and said, ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m injured and uncomfortable. Don¡¯t just stand there. Please save Wei¡¯er first¡­¡±


    Flaming Qilin talked a lot. Since Chu Xun was here, he was relieved. He knew Chu Xun very well and thought Saint Son of the Blood race would suffer a lot. He also introduced Zongheng Feiyu to Chu Xun, but Chu Xun was slightly surprised because he knew a powerful family among hundreds of families, which was the Zongheng Family. It was a collateral branch of Gui Gu.


    ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Ming Wei was a little annoyed by Flaming Qilin. How could a dying person talk so much? He thought Chu Xun did not know what Flaming Qilin had done, so he said with a strange smile, ¡°Chu the Devil, do you know that you have been betrayed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s answer made Ming Wei feel indescribably frustrated as if he had punched cotton. After being betrayed by his brother, he shouldn¡¯t have had such an attitude.


    ¡°Idiot, you have been betrayed by Flaming Qilin! He lied to you so that you could come to die!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t lie to me,¡± Chu Xun glanced at him and said seriously.


    ¡°You are indeed an idiot. To protect his life, he tricked you into coming here to throw away your life. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Ming Wei frowned. ¡°Are you an idiot who doesn¡¯t understand my words?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die. He didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Ming Wei was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed. ¡°Are humans always so arrogant? Xue Gui¡­¡±


    A thin man stepped out and stared at Chu Xun with bloodthirsty eyes.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Chu Xun waved his hand and pointed to Ming Wei, saying, ¡°You¡¯d better fight me yourself. If you let your attendants deal with me, they are just courting death.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death¡­¡± The man called Xue Gui moved fast like a ghost. He left afterimages on the spot and rushed to Chu Xun in the blink of an eye. His blood energy was boiling, and half-meter-long blood nails grew out of his ten fingers. He reached out to grab Chu Xun with hissing sounds.


    Xue Gui was confident in his speed and was satisfied with his attack. He promised to leave a few bloody holes on Chu Xun¡¯s body. The bloody holes he made couldn¡¯t recover easily, and his blood would flow continuously. After his blood came out, this body would naturally be left for Saint Son. Otherwise, he would even tear this body apart.


    Swoosh!


    Five half-meter-long nails made five bloody lights through the air. The bloody lights did not disappear for a while. It took them a few breaths before they faded away because of his high speed.


    The attack was fierce, and Xue Gui was satisfied with the strength and angle of his attack. However, the result of the attack made him stiffen because he caught nothing but air.


    ¡°Your speed is high, but it¡¯s of no use.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s words came from behind his head, causing him to feel cold. He wanted to turn around, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. He was imprisoned, and he couldn¡¯t even rush out of the body. The body was like a sealed space, and he was trapped within, unable to charge out or take control of it.


    Ming Wei and the others straightened their backs, their eyes filled with shock.


    Flaming Qilin laughed, his laughter startling Ming Wei and the others. Xue He gave him a fist, blasting his stomach. The attack was a little fierce, making him continuously vomit blood.


    Chu Xun was also smiling. He put his hand on Xue Gui¡¯s shoulder, and wisps of purple flames burst out from his palm. Xue Gui screamed. His body was like a sealed steamer now. His body was being melted, and one of his arms instantly turned into gas and dissipated.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ming Wei shouted. He sent Xue Gui to test Chu Xun because he couldn¡¯t sense Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation. Although Xue Gui was imprisoned, he still couldn¡¯t sense Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation. The other side hadn¡¯t run his cultivation yet, but Xue Gui was defeated. This was an opponent difficult to deal with. Ming Wei thought that maybe he had been trapped by Flaming Qilin¡­

 Chapter 625 - The Saint Son of the Blood Race

    The sea of blood roared angrily, and the waves of blood surged into the sky. The Blood race was dissatisfied with Chu Xun. Ear-piercing screams rose and fell in the sea of blood as if the figures in it were going to pounce on Chu Xun and devour him.


    Ming Wei understood that when he was lying to Flaming Qilin, Flaming Qilin was also lying to him. Chu the Devil was stronger than he thought before. However, as the Saint Son of the Blood race in the Gold Immortal Realm, he did not believe that Chu Xun was stronger than him. He was extremely confident in his own strength.


    ¡°Let him go.¡± Ming Wei spoke casually. As the Saint Son of the Blood race, he had an aura of a superior.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly. He didn¡¯t like arrogant people.


    ¡°Why not let us go first?¡± Flaming Qilin grinned. The punch just now made his injury worsen. If it weren¡¯t for the body of a divine beast, he might have passed out long ago.


    Ming Wei burst into laughter, thinking no one could escape from him. He looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he saw Chu Xun raise his palm, and a terrible suction force came out. In an instant, the sand and stones were blown up and formed a storm, covering his sight. When the storm stopped, Ming Wei found that two more people appeared next to Chu Xun. They were talents of the Blood race. Chu Xun sucked them under his eyes.


    ¡°You are infuriating me.¡± Ming Wei was angry. Disregarding him, Chu Xun held his people in public and didn¡¯t treat him seriously at all.


    ¡°Let them go, and I will give these three to you,¡± Chu Xun ordered.


    ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± Blood energy surged around Ming Wei as his eyes turned scarlet.


    Chu Xun chuckled and shook his head. He placed his palm on Xue Gui¡¯s shoulder, and Violet Underworld Flame burst out. Xue Gui¡¯s miserable scream was shocking. With a hissing sound, Xue Gui¡¯s scream stopped abruptly, and his body turned into ashes and disappeared with him.


    The people of the Blood race were furious and roared.


    ¡°I still have two of your people. Let¡¯s exchange,¡± Chu Xun looked at Ming Wei and said in a flat tone.


    ¡°In our Blood race, we can only fight to the death and never compromise.¡± Ming Wei¡¯s words were cold, which made the faces of the two imprisoned talents change greatly. They had been given up.


    ¡°Having abandoned your companions, you are no different from an animal,¡± Chu Xun said. It was not worthy of respect.


    ¡°Dare you to fight me?¡± Ming Wei issued a challenge. He wanted to let the humans know the people who dared to threaten the Blood race would be miserable.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Xun accepted the challenge without hesitation. He raised his hand and waved it gently, and the bloody threads imprisoning Su Wei¡¯er disappeared. Then, he made a magic signet and formed a formation to protect her.


    Ming Wei¡¯s scarlet eyes flashed slightly when he saw Chu Xun¡¯s move. He was a little shocked.


    ¡°Come on!¡± As soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, Hong Meng Immortal Qi swept around him. His figure flashed, and a faint shadow rushed to Ming Wei at an incredible speed.


    Ming Wei roared angrily, and the blood energy around him surged wildly. He raised his hand, and a blood light rushed toward Chu Xun.


    With a boom, the blood light hit Chu Xun and exploded. Even Chu Xun¡¯s figure exploded with it. Ming Wei¡¯s face was full of joy, and then he stiffened.


    Blood-curdling screams shook Ming Wei and caused his expression to change.


    The talents of the Blood race were sent flying away by the waves of air. Chu Xun drove the purple flames all over the sky and rushed into the sea of blood. A large amount of flowing blood with the people of the Blood race was instantly evaporated. In an instant, countless figures in it died.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and broke the imprisonment of Flaming Qilin. The blood threads that trapped Feiyu had already been melted, and the sea of blood retreated hundreds of meters, not daring to go forward.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Chu.¡± Feiyu bowed to Chu Xun, his face full of shock. Chu Xun was so fast that he only left an afterimage when he rushed to Ming Wei. How did he do that?


    ¡°Please take Flaming Qilin over there.¡± Chu Xun pointed to the formation that protected Su Wei¡¯er.


    Flaming Qilin wiped away the blood at the corners of his mouth. He looked at Ming Wei and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let him go.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    Ming Wei¡¯s eyes were full of ferocity and shock. Chu Xun¡¯s speed made him a little horrified, which was too fast. Chu Xun rushed to him but saved Flaming Qilin and the scholar on the way, and Chu Xun¡¯s afterimage could stay for a few seconds. How fast he was!


    ¡°You are strong, but you will be killed by me in the end,¡± Ming Wei said.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very confident.¡± Chu Xun chuckled and did not comment on Ming Wei¡¯s words.


    ¡°My Blood race has spent large amounts of resources to send me here. I cannot let down the hopes of my ancestors. Whoever blocks my way must die.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, you will die before you achieve success.¡±


    Ming Wei¡¯s scarlet eyes flashed with a strange light as he spoke with certainty, ¡°I am Saint Son of the Blood race, so I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled.


    Several figures at the top of a mountain a thousand meters away were watching.


    ¡°Is he from Blood race?¡± One of the handsome young men looked at Ming Wei with exploration in his eyes.


    ¡°I heard he is Saint Son of the Blood race.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who he is if he meets Chu the Devil.¡±


    ¡°Brother Hei, you seem to have underestimated ourselves and built up others¡¯ ambition,¡± the young man said with a smile.


    ¡°If it were another person, I would definitely think highly of the Blood race. Faced with Chu the Devil, he¡­¡±


    ¡°Soon after the people of the Blood race appeared, they encountered Chu the Devil. It seems that they will suffer great losses.¡±


    ¡°The Blood Race slaughtered all the way. It¡¯s normal to be targeted by Chu the Devil, but they don¡¯t know him well. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have faced him so soon.¡±


    ¡°Brother Gong Yu, do we need to do something?¡±


    The young man frowned slightly, and his eyes twinkled. ¡°The Transfer Formation has not been built yet. I don¡¯t want to attract Chu the Devil¡¯s attention during this period of time. However, the Blood race was as famous as our Assembly of Immortals back then. It¡¯s unreasonable to not side with the Blood race.¡±


    ¡°Brother Gong Yu, do you want to save the Blood race?¡±


    The young man nodded and said, ¡°Later, you sneak in the city from the north gate and lead the Blood race to the nearest sea region. As long as the Blood race enters the sea region, Chu the Devil can¡¯t do anything to it. I¡¯ll go save the so-called Saint Son.¡±


    Some people laughed softly. Gong Yu emphasized the words, Saint Son. It was an undisguised sarcasm. They didn¡¯t take Ming Wei seriously either. He just said that he was Saint Son of the Blood race. Such words were useful to others but sounded a little stupid to Chu the Devil.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I¡¯ll kill you today.¡± Ming Wei waved his hand, and the sea of blood boiled. A blood sword tens of meters long rose from the sea of blood, pierced through the air, and slashed toward Chu Xun with a strong bloodlust.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª scaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!


    Rumble!


    The giant finger with the power to destroy everything fell, and its terrifying aura made the earth tremble and crack. Chu Xun had made a breakthrough in his cultivation, so the power of the Demon-slain Finger now was much stronger than before.


    With a boom, the blood sword was defeated by the Demon-slain Finger. Blood splattered all over the ground, and a rain of blood fell from the sky.


    Chu Xun¡¯s feet moved slightly, and he rushed to Ming Wei like a flowing light. His fist power surged, and the powerful pressure made Ming Wei breathless. He hurriedly ran his cultivation to defend himself.


    Ming Wei was an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm, and he punched Chu Xun three times in a row. The fist power spread out and caused sand and stones to fly in all directions. Everything around them was destroyed.


    Boom!


    Blood rained down, and Ming Wei roared angrily. Chu Xun¡¯s punch blew up his right arm, and he flew backward for thousands of meters.


    ¡°The strength of this body is too weak,¡± Ming Wei said with some regret as he looked at his right arm that had been exploded.


    ¡°After all, it belongs to others. Even if you control my body, you can only be a good-for-nothing.¡± Chu Xun sneered and rushed toward Ming Wei with a fist print in his hand. His fist power surged, and its light was as bright as a rainbow.

 Chapter 626 - Ill Kill You Today

    Chu Xun punched out with terrifying speed. His fist light covered dozens of meters around him. Ming Wei felt that everything was purple in his eyes and felt an aura of destruction.


    With a roar, he surrounded himself with blood energy. The powerful blood energy swept out to fight against the purple light all over the sky. At the same time, he raised his intact left arm and slapped toward Chu Xun. The surging blood light in his palm made people tremble.


    Boom!


    The fist and the palm met, and a violent force spread out. With a groan, Ming Wei flew backward for thousands of meters again. He looked down at his broken left arm in a daze.


    ¡°Saint Son of the Blood race,¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Ming Wei suddenly raised his head and looked at Chu Xun. Blood light surged in his eyes, and his face became distorted. He licked the corners of his mouth and said with a grim smile, ¡°What a strong body. I am determined to take over your body.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled. ¡°Where does his courage come from?¡±


    With a sinister smile, Ming Wei reached out and waved his hand. The sea of blood surged, and several streams of blood gushed out. His arms made of blood appeared. Then, he made a strange magic signet. The sea of blood began to boil, and a blood dragon jumped up from the sea of blood. It raised its head and roared, shaking the void.


    ¡°Devour the world.¡± Ming Wei grinned hideously and pressed down with one hand.


    Roar!


    A tens of meters long blood dragon pounced on Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun chuckled and made moves in silence.


    Chirp!


    A cry of the phoenix sounded. A more than 30 meters long Flaming Phoenix held its head high in the air and looked down on everything with disdain. With a flap of its wings, purple flames swept out as if they were going to burn through the sky. With a roar, the Flaming Phoenix swooped down toward the blood dragon.


    Ming Wei¡¯s expression darkened. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Xun to have such a terrifying precious technique. The purple flames of the Flaming Phoenix made the sea of blood retreat again and again.


    The blood dragon roared. It was afraid of the Flaming Phoenix and hesitated for a moment. As it watched the Flaming Phoenix swooping down, it wanted to go back into the sea of blood.


    Whoosh!


    The phoenix raised its head, spewing terrifying purple flames from its mouth. The flames covered the sky and smashed toward the blood dragon.


    Boom!


    The blood dragon roared, and the purple flames shot through its house-sized head. The Flaming Phoenix came at it and tore it into pieces with its hook-like sharp claws. Flaming Phoenix eliminated the blood before it landed on the ground.


    The Flaming Phoenix kept moving as it charged into the sea of blood and exploded with a boom. A fifth of the sea of blood evaporated in the blink of an eye. With miserable screams, countless creatures of the Blood race died.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Ming Wei roared. The blood that Chu Xun vaporized was the human blood Ming Wei collected all the way from the cities. It could improve the cultivation of the Blood race, and it was the foundation for them to settle down. Ming Wei was going crazy at the loss of so much blood at a time.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to kill me? Today, I¡¯ll let you Blood race know that you can¡¯t live on the earth.¡± Chu Xun looked murderous with strong killing intent.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure flashed across the void and rushed toward Ming Wei. Before he arrived, his fist light had already enveloped Ming Wei.


    Ming Wei was shocked and angry. He tried his best to run his cultivation. The terrifying blood energy could make people feel uneasy, but the fist light of Chu Xun scattered it, and it dissipated in the air.


    Boom! Boom!


    Chu Xun was furious. With three punches in a row, he hit Ming Wei with astonishing power.


    Several layers of blood armor appeared around Ming Wei. However, Chu Xun¡¯s fist prints were powerful. The first two punches destroyed Ming Wei¡¯s blood armors, and the third punch hit his chest and pierced through it. The body he was with exploded into pieces, and his original body flew out. Like the other creatures of the Blood race, he was in the shape of a human being made of blood.


    ¡°Chu the Devil¡­¡± Ming Wei roared. Chu Xun destroyed the host that he had possessed. Chu Xun was much younger than Ming Wei. How could Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation level be higher than his? As a Saint Son of the Blood race, how could he be defeated by a human being? He was not willing to give up.


    ¡°Today, I will use you as a sacrifice to the humans you slaughtered!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun roared, and layers of sound waves surged like tides. He used Formula of Kill.


    The fist-sized word ¡°kill¡± expanded in the wind and became as big as a millstone in the blink of an eye. Frightening killing intent filled the sky and the earth. Ming Wei¡¯s blood body was blown up, and blood splashed hundreds of meters away.


    The blood was Ming Wei¡¯s true body. After landing on the ground, it began to gather.


    Chu Xun flicked his finger gently, and several purple flames flew across the air and fell on a few pools of blood. With a sizzling sound, they disappeared.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces.¡± Ming Wei¡¯s blood body still appeared, lacking an arm, which was destroyed by Chu Xun¡¯s Violet Underworld Flame.


    ¡°Blood race, as I said, you can¡¯t live on the Earth.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold.


    Zongheng Feiyu, who was hiding in the formation, was secretly shocked. He thought to himself, ¡°He is worthy of being called Chu the Devil. His fighting style is really violent.¡± Zongheng Feiyu had experienced the powerful cultivation of Ming Wei, but now he was beaten by Chu the Devil.


    ¡°Extermination!¡±


    Chu Xun roared again, and the Formula of Extermination appeared and rushed toward Ming Wei.


    Knowing Chu Xun¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t dare to confront him head-on. He wanted to shun him, but Chu Xun sealed the space around him, which made him slow and hard to break free for a while.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± Ming Wei crazily roared, surrounded by raging blood energy.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, a bronze mirror, as big as a wall, appeared in front of Ming Wei. The word ¡°extermination¡± hit on the bronze mirror without any sound.


    At the same time, it emitted an unadorned light.


    Boom!


    The Formula of Extermination shot out of the bronze mirror and shot toward Chu Xun.


    Was it reflection?


    Chu Xun raised his hand gently, and it turned into amethyst. He threw it out in the air, and the word ¡°extermination¡± exploded with a boom. With terrifying air surges surging, the ground was lifted up by one meter.


    A figure appeared in front of Ming Wei and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ming Wei asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Gong Yu from the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t need you to save me.¡± Ming Wei¡¯s face was gloomy.


    Gong Yu replied, ¡°If you survive, you still have another opportunity to deal with him. Do you want to die here?¡±


    Even though Ming Wei was blood in human shape, Gong Yu could feel his anger.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Gong Yu urged.


    Ming Wei nodded. Although having no facial features, he showed clear resentment when looking at Chu Xun. ¡°Chu the Devil, I will devour your blood and take your body one day.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can leave here?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice was cold as he used Demon-slain Finger.


    The giant finger shocked the void. It rumbled and crushed down toward the two¡¯s heads with amazing power.


    Gong Yu placed his hands on the bronze mirror, and streams of white vapor continuously got into the mirror. The bronze mirror shone brightly, and it swallowed the Demon-slain Finger that fell.


    With a flash of light, the void rumbled, and the Demon-slain Finger fell on Chu Xun. Chu Xun threw a punch. It blew up the Demon-slain Finger, and his face darkened slightly.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you can¡¯t do anything to me. I¡¯ll take away Saint Son. I am not free today, so I¡¯ll play with you another day.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can leave?¡±


    Chu Xun frowned. This bronze mirror was of extraordinary quality. It was definitely a Divine Relic and was difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how large you can swallow.¡±


    Chu Xun shouted in a low voice and made a magic signet with both hands. In an instant, wind and clouds surged, and the air within a radius of dozens of miles seemed to be imprisoned. His fist was as powerful as thunder. When he punched out, terrifying ripples surged like huge waves. A terrible monster jumped up and rushed toward Gong Yu and Ming Wei.


    Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan!


    Gong Yu put his Internal Breath into the bronze mirror with a grave expression. The mirror shone brightly and wanted to swallow the roc. However, it only swallowed half of the roc because it was too big. The other half of the roc was left outside and exploded.


    Gong Yu and Ming Wei were sent flying. The light in the bronze mirror was dim and followed Gong Yu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gong Yu put away the bronze mirror and shouted in a low voice.


    Ming Wei let out a strange cry. The angry roar of the sea of blood rushed out and rushed toward the north gate of Martial City.


    Chu Xun sneered, waved his hand to remove the formation, and looked at Flaming Qilin. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die. Please go after those two. We¡¯ll deal with the others of Blood race in the city.¡± After a period of recuperation, most injuries of Flaming Qilin recovered.


    ¡°Keep in touch with me at any time.¡± After saying that, Chu Xun was about to chase after Ming Wei and Gong Yu. At this time, he saw Xue He protected the sea of blood, rushing toward the north gate.


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and Demon-slaughtering Palm fell. With a boom, the ground exploded, and Xue He¡¯s true body was smashed into pieces. Chu Xun flicked out a Violet Underworld Flame with his finger. With shrill screams, Xue He was turned into nothing.


    Zongheng Feiyu was shocked. What a terrifying technique.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± After saying that, Chu Xun turned into a streak of light and chased after Gong Yu and Ming Wei.


    Ming Wei and Gong Yu moved fast. Their speed was six times as fast as the speed of sound-breaking. They were so fast that they left faint shadows. In the blink of an eye, they had traveled several miles.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me. I will definitely repay you in the future.¡± Ming Wei stopped and cupped his hands.


    Gong Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Before Ming Wei reacted, he heard a rumble in the air and turned his head to look, only to see a figure flitting across the sky at an unimaginable speed.


    ¡°Bastard.¡± Ming Wei turned around and ran madly. He felt uncomfortable. How could Chu Xun be so fast?


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice went towards them like a tidal wave.


    Boom! Boom!


    Ming Wei and Gong Yu dodged, and the ground was constantly blasted open by the sound waves.


    ¡°Bastards of Assembly of Immortals and Blood race, where do you go?¡±


    Chu Xun raised his hand and put his fingers together like a knife. He slashed down from the sky. A terrifying light burst out and tore the air apart, slashing at the two fleeing men.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, you¡¯ve gone too far,¡± Ming Wei roared angrily. Blood energy surged around him, and he punched toward the incoming sharp light. With a faint sound, his body turned into two pieces, and it quickly recovered.


    The number of times for the Blood race to recover was limited. Ming Wei¡¯s cultivation would be weakened every time he recovered. Ming Wei had recovered twice in an hour. He had recovered twice or so in the past a thousand years because he had been injured by experts of Almighty. He hated Chu Xun.


    Gong Yu frowned and thought to himself that Ming Wei was an idiot. How dare he stop at this moment? Did he want to die? What an idiot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run away.¡± Gong Yu shouted in a low voice, thinking Ming Wei did not know who Chu the Devil was.


    Unexpectedly, Ming Wei snorted, reached out, and stuck his hand into his own neck. This scene stunned Gong Yu, and Chu Xun also looked curious.


    He saw that Ming Wei pulled out a blood bone from the back of his neck. It was like a human spine or a soft whip. His whole blood body had become thinner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you today, Chu the Devil!¡±


    Ming Wei roared, and his voice was full of resentment.

 Chapter 627 - We Arent Defeated As Long As Were Alive

    Ming Wei¡¯s voice with resentment resounded throughout the region. After he pulled out his own spine, the people around felt a chill.


    Chu Xun was slightly surprised. He had thought that the creatures of the Blood race had no bones, but he didn¡¯t expect that they had spines. Where were their spines when they turned into blood? Could it be that the spines were soft?


    If Ming Wei knew what Chu Xun was thinking, he would definitely jump up and scold him. The spine was his innate bone, also known as a blood bone. Most of his cultivation was stored in the blood bone. If he pulled out the bone to deal with his enemy, he would also hurt himself.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, if I can¡¯t get your body, I¡¯ll destroy it. Go to hell.¡±


    Swoosh!


    The blood bone seemed to have a soul of its own. It burst out with a bright blood-red light, dying the surrounding area within a thousand meters red. The bone was as bright as an ancient sword and shot toward Chu Xun with a hissing sound.


    Chu Xun looked coldly at the incoming blood bone. He could feel the sharp killing intent and strong blood energy on the blood bone, so he did not dare to be careless. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi swept around him, and he tried his best to fight against the blood bone. The blood bone was strange, so he had better be careful to avoid failure.


    The next moment, dragon roars sounded inside his body. His fists turned like amethyst and grabbed at the blood bone that shot toward him. With Clangs, sparks flew everywhere. Chu Xun was shocked. The blood energy from the blood bone had exploded because of his grip, but the bone escaped.


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned, and then his expression changed. He had thought that the blood bone would fly away, but it turned around and stabbed him in the throat like a soft whip. It was fierce and swift. If Chu Xun were an ordinary person, he would not have any idea to deal with the strange blood bone. However, he was not an ordinary person. He punched the blood bone as fast as lightning. With a clang, he sent the blood bone flying.


    Ming Wei was expressionless, but he was full of resentment.


    Gong Yu frowned. Even if Ming Wei was in the Gold Immortal Realm, and his attacks were strange, could he defeat Chu the Devil? He heard that Chu the Devil had slaughtered several experts of Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm and the Gold Immortal Realm in the sea region. Gong Yu did not think highly of Ming Wei.


    With a whoosh, the blood bone shot toward Chu Xun with an ear-piercing sound. It seemed that it would not stop until it killed Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly. This time, he did not grab the blood bone. Instead, he threw a punch, which dissipated the blood energy and sent the blood bone flying.


    ¡°Brother Ming Wei, are you sure you can kill Chu the Devil?¡± Gong Yu decided to ask him to make plans for the next step.


    Ming Wei was a little hesitant. At first, he was quite confident. After experiencing the first attack, his confidence reduced to 80%, and now he only had 50% of his original confidence.


    Ming Wei didn¡¯t reply. Gong Yu knew that Ming Wei was not sure. Gong Yu kept silent, took out the bronze mirror, and activated it. The mirror shone, and a golden light shot out and attacked Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun sent the blood bone flying with a punch. Just as he was about to chase after it, he heard the sound of breaking through the air beside him. He dodged it with a flash. The golden light hit a mountain peak thousands of meters away. With a boom, the mountain peak collapsed with amazing power.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice as he looked at Gong Yu. Gong Yu felt uneasy. He hurriedly activated the bronze mirror, and it shone brightly.


    At this time, the blood bone rushed back as fast as lightning. Chu Xun made a fist print with his hand and punched it away again. The blood bone was extraordinary, and it was not injured after bearing three punches from him. He turned over his hand and took out the Enchanted Shaft that he got in the Elf race.


    The Enchanted Shaft emitted green light. Chu Xun acted like drawing a bow, and a big bow made of Immortal Qi appeared. He gathered his Qi into a bow, put an arrow on the bow, and shot the blood bone.


    A green light and a blood-red light collided in mid-air. With a boom, blood energy mixed with the green light rolled out. With a cracking sound, a vertebra of the bone exploded in the air.


    Ming Wei roared angrily. The number of vertebrae of a blood bone was 24, the same as that of a human spine. Now that one vertebra had been shot off, Ming Wei¡¯s foundation got hurt. Although he was not seriously hurt, he felt angry.


    After the blood bone and the Enchanted Shaft collided in mid-air, they were both knocked back by the remaining power. Then, they pounced on each other again and collided in mid-air.


    Swoosh!


    Surrounded by a raging aura, Chu Xun¡¯s figure flew across the air. He charged at Ming Wei and Gong Yu with terrifying power.


    Gong Yu¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He knew that Ming Wei was unreliable for the time being, so he hurriedly activated the bronze mirror. A sharp golden light burst out and shot toward Chu Xun, who was rushing toward him.


    Boom!


    Dazzling golden ripples burst out in mid-air, and a fist of Chu Xun blew up the golden light of the bronze mirror. With strong killing power, Chu Xun rushed to the two.


    The faces of Gong Yu and Ming Wei turned ghastly pale.


    Chu Xun rushed over, and his fist light covered a few meters around him. His amethyst-like fist hit the bronze mirror without any fancy moves. The muffled sound of collision was deafening, and terrifying ripples spread out.


    With a puff, Gong Yu spat out a mouthful of blood. He was knocked a thousand meters backward with the bronze mirror. Ming Wei was also sent flying by the blast caused by the collision.


    Boom!


    The blood bone collided with the Enchanted Shaft in mid-air, causing the void to shake. With a cracking sound, a vertebra was shattered by the Enchanted Shaft.


    Ming Wei roared angrily like a wounded wild beast.


    Gong Yu¡¯s face was pale, and blood was flowing from the corners of his mouth. The power of Chu Xun¡¯s fist was so shocking that even the bronze mirror was dim now. Gong Yu gritted his teeth and took out a golden talisman.


    Sensing something was unusual, Chu Xun rushed to him and shouted angrily, ¡°Where do you think you can go?¡±


    Gong Yu¡¯s face was full of horror. He desperately activated the bronze mirror, and a golden light shot out from it and went straight to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun raised his fist. With a boom, the golden light exploded.


    At the same time, Gong Yu¡¯s golden talisman shone brightly and turned into a whirlpool as tall as a man. It was a transmission talisman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Once again, Gong Yu urged the bronze mirror to shoot a golden light at Chu Xun.


    Ming Wei roared unwillingly and reached out to summon back the blood bone. Gong Yu had already put away the bronze mirror. He jumped into the golden whirlpool and disappeared.


    Chu Xun destroyed the golden light with a punch. When he saw that half of Ming Wei¡¯s body had entered the whirlpool, he was furious and shouted angrily, ¡°Stay here.¡±


    As he spoke, he formed a claw with one hand. A terrible suction force caused the sand and stones around him to fly. Ming Wei roared. His body was pulled by the suction force and the golden whirlpool. He was almost torn into two halves.


    Ming Wei roared and desperately squeezed his body into the golden whirlpool.


    A purple whirlpool appeared in Chu Xun¡¯s palm and spun fast. Its terrible suction force twisted the air and made a 5,000-kilogram rock move.


    Poof!


    Suddenly, Ming Wei screamed in pain. His body was torn into two halves. A half entered the golden whirlpool, and another half went toward Chu Xun. He burned it into ashes by a Violet Underworld Flame immediately.


    Chu Xun put away the Enchanted Shaft, and his face darkened. Although he had seriously injured the two, they escaped successfully. It was not easy to kill experts in the Gold Immortal Realm. The most important was that the people like Ming Wei with strange skills were hard to deal with.


    ¡°Blood race, it¡¯s enough to hurt you for a while, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Xun whispered, thought for a moment, gave a phone call to Flaming Qilin, and disappeared.


    In a ravine, two figures fell out from the golden whirlpool. They were Gong Yu and Ming Wei. At the same time, a few figures rushed over.


    ¡°Mr. Gong Yu, what happened?¡±


    They were shocked because Gong Yu was also an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm and had terrifying cultivation. At this time, blood was flowing out of the corners of his mouth, and his breath was unstable. It seemed that he was injured.


    Ming Wei, Saint Son of the Blood race, had only half of his blood body. He looked fairly miserable.


    ¡°Please help me catch a few human warriors and bring them here,¡± Gong Yu said. He knew Blood race very well. Ming Wei needed to devour a large amount of blood to recover.


    ¡°Beast blood is enough.¡± Ming Wei¡¯s aura was weak, and his voice was filled with boundless hatred.


    A few of them gazed at Gong Yu, and they turned around and left after seeing him nod.


    ¡°Chu the Devil, I swear that I will kill you in my lifetime.¡± Ming Wei turned into a pool of blood on the ground. Thus, he won¡¯t look so embarrassed.


    The warriors of alien races looked at the blood with dubious expressions. ¡°What a strange race!¡±


    Gong Yu took out some pills and swallowed them. He glanced at the blood and said, ¡°Do you know that we were lucky enough to survive today?¡±


    He was distressed. Before coming to the earth, he brought ten Transmission Talismans with him. Under the protection of experts of the Assembly of Immortals, he was still injured by the rules of the earth. He had used eight Transmission Talismans already and only had two now. However, he used one of the two and was seriously injured today. He felt uncomfortable.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ming Wei asked.


    ¡°Do you know who you are faced with today?¡± Gong Yu was sure that Ming Wei had never heard of Chu the Devil.


    Ming Wei was silent for a while. He was not stupid and knew that he had underestimated the warriors on the earth. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a terrifying expert on this declining planet.¡±


    ¡°Since you have known his name, I¡¯ll tell you about his deeds¡­¡± Gong Yu talked about Chu Xun for a long time, but Ming Wei was silent. Gong Yu knew that he must be in a state of shock.


    ¡°Is he the top one expert of the human race?¡± Ming Wei spoke after a long time.


    ¡°I am not sure, but Chu the Devil is decisive. The Assembly of Immortals and the alien races have suffered a lot because of him. A short time ago, he went to the sea region and made trouble there. I heard that he had killed many experts in the Earth Immortal Realm and Gold Immortal Realm. We¡¯re not defeated as long as we¡¯re alive.¡± Gong Yu told him the fact that they had suffered a lot from Chu the Devil. He wanted to tell Ming Wei that Chu the Devil was not easy to deal with.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know such a person on earth. I¡¯ve fallen into Flaming Qilin¡¯s trap.¡± Ming Wei was silent for a long time before he spoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so sad. It¡¯s normal to lose to Chu the Devil. It¡¯s impossible for most experts to survive after fighting him. It¡¯s a great blessing for us to survive. However, Chu the Devil is unique. In the future, we¡¯d better shun him. He¡¯s not a god. He couldn¡¯t deal with everything in the world.¡±


    ¡°Do you want us to be cowards?¡± Ming Wei said angrily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I want to avoid unnecessary casualties,¡± Gong Yu lowered his voice and said, ¡°We¡¯re trying to invite experts of our clan over recently. No matter how powerful Chu the Devil is, he¡¯s just an expert on the initial stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. As long as an expert of the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm comes, it will be easy to kill him. Before the expert comes, we¡¯d better keep a low profile for a while. As the saying goes, silence is gold. As long as we keep waiting for an opportunity to kill him, we¡¯ll kill him in the end.¡±

 Chapter 628 - Go Away! Ill Slaughter You If You Dare to Enter the Earth

    Chu Xun was very familiar with Lian City. He had gone to the sea region from here before. He didn¡¯t expect that the Blood race would enter the sea region. The sea region was vast. Since the Blood race had gone into the sea, it was impossible to find them.


    Flaming Qilin, Zongheng Feiyu, and Su Wei¡¯er had chased the Blood race all the way to here.


    ¡°The bastards from the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races led them to here. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have escaped and found Lian City so quickly.¡± Flaming Qilin was very angry. He was injured, and his aura was a little weak after chasing the Blood race all the way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. It¡¯s of no use to say anything now. If I had known it earlier, I should have trapped them in Martial City with a magic formation.¡± Chu Xun felt a little regretful.


    ¡°Where are the Saint Son of the Blood race and the people of the Assembly of Immortals?¡± Flaming Qilin sat down cross-legged to recover and asked casually.


    ¡°They fled.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Flaming Qilin was surprised. ¡°You let them off, did you? How could they escape?¡±


    Chu Xun glared at him and said, ¡°Gong Yu from the Assembly of Immortals used a Transmission Talisman. I didn¡¯t expect it, and they escaped.¡±


    Flaming Qilin snorted a few times, feeling uncomfortable. How dare Saint Son want Su Wei¡¯er to be his maid? Flaming Qilin had a strong desire to kill him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let them go next time,¡± Chu Xun smiled and said. ¡± They didn¡¯t escape unscathed.¡±


    Flaming Qilin was slightly stunned. As Chu Xun said, they must have been seriously injured. He felt much more comfortable. He was silent and began to recover with peace of mind.


    ¡°Thank you for saving us, Brother Chu.¡± Zongheng Feiyu walked over and cupped his fists.


    Chu Xun looked at him and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve made contributions to the human race. Since you were in danger, how could I stand by?¡±


    Knowing the Evocation of Heavenly Secrets, Chu Xun knew that although Zongheng Feiyu was a scholar, he was also an enthusiastic expert. Zongheng Feiyu was worthy of respect.


    The two talked for a while, and Chu Xun increasingly felt that Zongheng Feiyu was a straightforward and modest gentleman. However, he had come out not long. If he stayed in the world for longer, he could trouble the Assembly of Immortals and the alien races.


    At this time, Chu Xun¡¯s cell phone rang. It was the top official. He said that his group had interpreted the strange words he mentioned before.


    Chu Xun looked at Flaming Qilin. Seeing this, Zongheng Feiyu said, ¡°Brother Chu, if you have other things to deal with, please go ahead and do it. You can leave Brother Qilin to me. As long as I am not dead, he will not be hurt at all.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and thanked him. Then he handed the Enchanted Shaft to Su Wei¡¯er.


    ¡°You really took it away,¡± Back then, when the First Presbyter of the Elf race rebelled, Chu Xun fought against him. Later on, the Enchanted Shaft disappeared. Some people suspected that Chu Xun had gotten it. However, no one dared to say it out loud. It turned out to be true.


    Su Wei¡¯er was the Sacred Maiden of the Elf race. With a pure constitution, she was suitable to use the Enchanted Shaft. Chu Xun erased his mark on it and let Su Wei¡¯er mark hers.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Chu Xun cupped his fists and flew away.


    Chu Xun met the elder.


    The elder handed him a piece of paper, on which words looked like notes with explanatory notes.


    The words meant, ¡°Remove the formation and let us enter.¡±


    Those strange-looking men wanted to enter the earth.


    With a hissing sound, Chu Xun turned the piece of paper into ashes in his hand. Chu Xun sneered. ¡°A group of idiots wants to enter the earth. Do they think that the earth is their backyard garden?¡±


    The aliens spoke in a commanding tone.


    The elder¡¯s expression darkened. It was the first time he had encountered such a thing. For a moment, he could not think of a suitable solution.


    ¡°Can I talk to them now?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The elder nodded but said uncertainly, ¡°Maybe We can send short sentences out through a satellite.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The elder nodded. He knew that the group of strange-looking men did not come to the earth to travel. They came when the earth was still waking up gradually, and the earth was still in a mess. They must have unfriendly intentions. It was best to leave this matter to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun came to the secret base again and saw the man with glasses.


    ¡°Chief, Major General Chu.¡± The man saluted.


    Chu Xun explained why he came.


    The man thought for a moment. ¡°Of course. You can talk to them, but you can¡¯t say too many sentences. We can¡¯t transfer too many words over.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly. In fact, he had only a few words.


    ¡°Major General Chu, what do you want to say?¡± The man with glasses sat in front of a computer and was about to send a message.


    Chu Xun thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go away. I¡¯ll slaughter you if you dare to enter the earth!¡±


    The man with glasses was stunned. He had long known that Major General Chu was also called Chu the Devil, who had killed a lot of enemies and made the alien races and the Assembly of Immortals not dare to show up. Since they were faced with the aliens now, was it suitable to send such a message to the aliens? He looked at the elder.


    The elder was also a little stunned, and then his face became serious. ¡°Our Huaxia hasn¡¯t been afraid of any people yet. Just do as Chu Xun said.¡±


    The man with glasses nodded and then sent out Chu Xun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Use the satellite to see their reactions,¡± the elder said in a deep voice.


    The man showed up the video at a fast speed. On the platform made of light waves, the aliens who had beast heads obviously received the message from the satellite.


    ¡°They may need some time to interpret it,¡± the man said. The two sides spoke different languages. The aliens needed time to translate the message into their language,


    Unexpectedly, the people with beast heads went crazy. They were so angry that they jumped up and down like monkeys.


    ¡°Could it be that they have interpreted it so quickly?¡± The man was shocked. When they deciphered the other party¡¯s language, it took dozens of people an entire day.


    The elder¡¯s face darkened. Since the other party had interpreted it so quickly, their technology and civilization must be better than those on the earth.


    Chu Xun also thought of this, but he soon sneered and said, ¡°Maybe their technology and civilization are better than ours. Maybe they have focused on the earth for a long time and have done some research about the earth. Therefore, they could interpret our language so fast. We knew nothing about them before, so it has taken much more time for us to interpret their language.¡±


    ¡°What do they want to do?¡± The man with glasses exclaimed.


    Chu Xun and the elder looked at the screen and saw two things that looked like UFOs flying out of a huge warship and toward a satellite.


    The speed of the UFO was so fast that it looked like a faint shadow. Two red beams of light shone out like lasers. After that, the screen turned dark. They shot the satellite down.


    Chu Xun and the elder¡¯s faces darkened.


    ¡°Use a spare satellite,¡± the elder said in a deep voice.


    The man worked for a while, and images soon appeared on the screen. He activated a spare satellite, and there was still a fire in the air. It should have been caused by the destroyed satellite.


    ¡°Our satellites can¡¯t defense attacks and will be shot down easily,¡± the man said.


    Chu Xun thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tell them that if they dare to shoot down one more satellite, we will break off our connection with them. They won¡¯t have a chance to negotiate with us.¡±


    The elder nodded. Chu Xun was right. The other side wanted to enter the earth, but the formation stopped it. The aliens sent a message to the people on the earth to break the formation and let them in. Actually, the aliens didn¡¯t know how to break the formation, and they didn¡¯t know if the people on the earth knew how to break the formation. They decided to communicate with the people on the earth. If the satellites were shot down, the aliens would lose their communication channels and couldn¡¯t enter the earth. Therefore, the aliens wouldn¡¯t dare to destroy the satellites again.

 Chapter 629 - Lets Advance Towards the Enemies

    The man with glasses sent out Chu Xun¡¯s message, warning those aliens that if they dared to destroy another satellite, it would be impossible for them to negotiate with the people on the earth.


    Their warning worked. As seen from the video from the satellite, the aliens were angry but did not dare to destroy more satellites. If they destroyed the satellites, they wouldn¡¯t be able to communicate with the people on the earth anymore.


    They replied. ¡°Open the Defending Formation and let us in.¡±


    This time, Chu Xun didn¡¯t fight back. He let the man with glasses ask what the aliens would do after entering the earth.


    Chu Xun and his companions received a reply in a short time. The other party came from the Evil Fang Star. The aliens meant the earth¡¯s science, technology, and civilization were backward, so they wanted to enter the earth to help humans create a good home.


    Chu Xun and the elder were angry and laughed. The science and technology of the Evil Fang Star were powerful, but did the aliens think that the people on the earth were all fools? The elder might not know what they wanted. Chu Xun knew that the other side might come for the star spirit. It seemed that the news of the star spirit had spread in the universe.


    ¡°Tell them, if they don¡¯t tell the truth, get out of here as far as possible.¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    The man with glasses carried out his order seriously. After he sent over the message, the other party replied with only a few words. The aliens still wanted to open the defending formation of the earth, and they would force their way in if the people on the earth did not obey.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk with them anymore.¡± Chu Xun sneered. ¡°Do you think the earth is your backyard?¡±


    ¡°What if they force their way in?¡± The man with glasses was a little worried.


    ¡°They can¡¯t get in. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chu Xun said with certainty. He looked at the screen and said, ¡°Their UFOs are interesting. Their speed and attack power look good.¡±


    The elder nodded. When the two UFOs flew earlier, the satellites could only catch a faint shadow of them. They moved too fast.


    ¡°I hope I can get one back for research.¡± The man with glasses was a science maniac. Seeing that the other party¡¯s spaceship moved fast, he wanted to get one back for research.


    The elder shook his head and chuckled. He also wanted to get one back, but outer space was not under his jurisdiction.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he said, ¡°Actually, maybe we can get one back.¡±


    The elder was a little surprised, and the man with glasses opened his mouth wide, and his eyes widened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave for a while,¡± Chu Xun said and left. He had something to confirm.


    Chu Xun came to Dragon¡¯s Back and saw Emperor Ao.


    ¡°Can you open the defending formation of the earth?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Emperor Ao was shocked. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Chu Xun told him what he wanted. ¡°The strange men from the Evil Fang Star hit our satellite. I want to let them repay our losses.¡±


    ¡°Evil Fang Star?¡± Emperor Ao thought for a moment and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect they would come here.¡±


    ¡°Do you know them?¡± Chu Xun was surprised.


    Emperor Ao nodded. ¡°In fact, Evil Fang Star is related to the Fiends. The Fiends lured the aliens of the Evil Fang Star here. They are allies.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the Subterranean Devils Clan?¡± Chu Xun remembered that when he was in the Subterranean Devils Realm, he had also seen some strange-looking men with the heads of beasts. However, they were in the Subterranean Devils Realm. The strange men that Chu Xun saw today were from an alien planet. He did not expect they were related at all. Only when Emperor Ao mentioned it did he remember.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met the people from the Evil Fang Star in the Subterranean Devils Clan before, right?¡± Emperor Ao asked.


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met some people with heads of beasts, but I don¡¯t know if they have anything to do with people from the Evil Fang Star.¡±


    ¡°It seems that they must have something to do with each other. Maybe those people with the heads of beasts of the Subterranean Devils Clan are descendants of the ancient people of the Evil Fang Star,¡± Emperor Ao frowned and said, ¡°since the people of the Evil Fang Star have appeared, people from other planets will also appear soon. Maybe the Fiends will also arrive soon. Things are more troublesome than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Subterranean Devils Clan been here for a long time?¡± Chu Xun asked. Although the Subterranean Devils Clan had been sealed, they still had a backup plan. The doppelgangers of the Fourth Demon Lord and Fifth Fiend Lord had already appeared.


    Emperor Ao said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the real Fiends. The Subterranean Devils Clan is just an official part of the Fiends. The real Fiends is terrifying. The Four Fiends of Supremacy used to be a big threat to my father.¡±


    Chu Xun was shocked. He had long known that the Subterranean Devils Clan was only an official part of the Fiends. Only Mo Yan and the Fifth Fiend Lord of the Subterranean Devil Clan were difficult to deal with. The top three Demon Lords had not appeared yet. If the Fiends appeared, it might be a real storm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about the Fiends for now. It is of no use to be worried about them. Let¡¯s focus on strengthening ourselves first. When the Fiends appear, we¡¯d better have the power to protect ourselves. Do you have any way of opening the defending formation? I just need a door to go out.¡±


    ¡°The science and technology of the Evil Fang Star are indeed better than those of the earth. Their thermal weapons have great lethality to warriors. If we can get one or two to study, it will indeed do good for us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you have a way to send me out. If I can¡¯t even get out, aren¡¯t you talking nonsense here?¡± Chu Xun was annoyed. They were talking about different subjects.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Emperor Ao looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°if you want to go out, who can stop you? Chu the Devil.¡±


    Chu Xun cursed quietly, ¡°I¡¯m serious and not joking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious too.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the formation on the earth is based on my father¡¯s flesh and blood? What do you think the key to the formation is?¡±


    Chu Xun pondered for a while. After a while, he suddenly raised his head, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Do you mean that I am the key to this formation, the Keystone?¡±


    Emperor Ao nodded and then shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re a key at most. The Keystone is the star spirit.¡±


    Chu Xun glared at him angrily, but he was still excited in his heart. In the past, the Ancestral Dragon set up the great formation with his flesh and blood, so the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone was the key. With the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone, Chu Xun wouldn¡¯t be rejected by the formation.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­Old Ao, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Chu Xun laughed and then went out of Dragon¡¯s Back to find the elder.


    A moment later, Chu Xun came to the secret base. He met the elder and the man with glasses.


    ¡°Do we have any spaceship that can fly into outer space?¡± Chu Xun went straight to the point.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡± The elder was surprised.


    Chu Xun said with a smile, ¡°Why not? These bastards have hit our satellite, so I have to take revenge for the loss.¡±


    ¡°I disagree with you. It¡¯s too dangerous. It is our first time dealing with them, and we don¡¯t know much about them. What if we can¡¯t defeat them?¡± The elder was worried. If Chu Xun got seriously hurt or die, no one could suppress the warriors outside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A person has dealt with them before,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    The elder¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°Are you talking about him? Has he allowed you to go out?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    The elder pondered for a moment. ¡°It is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m going to test their strength. I won¡¯t have a war with them. I¡¯ll run if I can¡¯t deal with them.¡±


    The elder hesitated for a while. Then he nodded. ¡°OK, if you encounter any danger, remember to leave immediately. Your safety is of utmost importance.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    After settling the matter, the elder took Chu Xun to another secret base.


    Looking at the rows of huge fighter planes, Chu Xun felt dizzy.


    ¡°It seems that I have underestimated the science and technology of our country and the speed of its rise,¡± Chu Xun sighed with emotion.


    ¡°These were developed in the past two years,¡± the elder said, ¡°They haven¡¯t been officially used yet, and are still in the experimental stage.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to take this experimental plane to outer space?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes widened.


    The elder replied, ¡°The experimental stage I¡¯m talking about doesn¡¯t mean it has problems. We are making it better.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and was relieved. If it was an experimental article, he was afraid that before it entered outer space, something wrong would happen to it.


    ¡°These fighter planes haven¡¯t been named yet. Can you name them?¡± The elder said.


    Chu Xun was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to name them. It¡¯s such a big deal. You¡¯d better find someone else.¡±


    He knew that most fighter planes were named by countries or research teams. He didn¡¯t want to name them. If he named them, he would be suspected of snatching the research results of others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not my idea. It¡¯s the research team¡¯s idea. They want you to name the new fighter plane,¡± the elder said.


    Chu Xun thought for a moment and agreed without hesitation. He knew the elder wanted him to do it. The research team was under the control of the state, so it listened to the elder.


    ¡°Have you decided?¡± The elder asked.


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°Why not call it Fatal Blow?¡±


    ¡°Fatal Blow?¡± The corners of the elder¡¯s mouth twitched twice. ¡°The name is good and very domineering. It means a fatal blow to the enemies. Good!¡±


    In fact, the elder thought the name was worldly. Chu Xun named it in an extremely careless way. The elder suddenly wanted to take back what he had said before. Chu Xun was not good at naming.


    ¡± I¡¯ve arranged enough personnel in place. At that time, they will listen to you. Fatal Blow is equipped with the most advanced scientific and technological means and weapons. There are ten Heavy Sound Cannons. It should be of great help to you if you fight with the aliens.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and got on the huge 50-meter-long and 30-meter-wide fighter plane.


    After taking off, Fatal Blow became invisible, and its sound was low. It didn¡¯t make much noise and flew toward outer space.


    Fatal Blow moved very fast, almost ten times faster than the speed of sound-breaking and even faster than that of Chu Xun. At first, Chu Xun feared that the Fatal Blow would be destroyed when it touched the formation. As a result, his worries were unnecessary. The members of the Fatal Blow were all human beings. The Ancestral Dragon might have considered it in the past. The defending formation should have recognized them and did not hurt them. After a bumpy and oppressive feeling, Chu Xun entered outer space.


    The members of the Fatal Blow were a little excited. Chu Xun wasn¡¯t excited. When he was an Immortal Emperor, he had been in charge of planets. It was common for him to travel around the universe.


    After entering outer space, he clearly felt his insignificance. Those stars were far away from him, the same as standing on the ground and looking at them. They were still shining spots.


    ¡°Major General Chu, we have locked onto one of their warships.¡±


    Chu Xun remembered that he was Tong Haoyu. The same as the man with glasses, he could translate the languages of outer space.


    ¡°Find the warship that destroyed the satellite,¡± Chu Xun said. Every debt had its debtor. He would take revenge on the warship that shot down the satellite.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Before long, Tong Haoyu reported to Chu Xun, ¡°The warship that destroyed the satellite has been locked on.¡±


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s advance towards the enemies.¡±

 Chapter 630 - Answering Blows with Blows

    The fighter plane moved at a speed ten times faster than the speed of sound-breaking.


    Tong Haoyu reported to Chu Xun that he had locked onto the warship that destroyed the satellite.


    There was a huge screen in the cabin that showed the other party. Chu Xun pointed to the platform built by the light waves and said to Tong Haoyu, ¡°Ask them to aim ten Heavy Sound Cannons at it.¡±


    There were all kinds of instruments, signal towers, and other equipment on the platform. Dozens of strange men were busy.


    ¡°Major General Chu, are you going to shoot them?¡± Tong Haoyu was a little shocked.


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°Answering blows with blows. They destroyed our satellite. If we don¡¯t give them a lesson, they will think that we are weak.¡±


    ¡°What if they destroy other satellites to take revenge on us?¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare to do it.¡± Chu Xun sneered. They were so angry that they shot down a satellite before. Now that they knew that destroying the satellites would cut off their connection with the earth, they wouldn¡¯t do it again.


    ¡°How far is the Heavy Sound Cannon¡¯s attack range?¡±


    ¡°The biggest attack range is 100,000 meters. If we launch an attack 100,000 kilometers away from them, they may shun at a high speed.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make the attack range 50,000 meters. Remember, after you finish shooting, turn around and enter the earth immediately. Don¡¯t waste any time. Just leave me alone. Do you understand?¡± Chu Xun said.


    Tong Haoyu hesitated. The top official attached great importance to Chu the Devil. If he left Chu Xun alone, how could he explain it to the top official?


    ¡°It is my order,¡± Chu Xun said with a straight face.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Chu Xun patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. Please attack them after I leave for three minutes.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Major General Chu.¡± Tong Haoyu didn¡¯t know what to say and forced out the words.


    ¡°Open the cabin door,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The cabin door opened slowly. Chu Xun took out his flying ship. In fact, there was about 1% of the air between the earth and outer space. Ordinary people would have difficulty breathing, but Chu Xun wouldn¡¯t. In addition, his flying Sacred Relic could help him to live in outer space.


    Even though his flying ship was no match for Fatal Blow in terms of speed, it wasn¡¯t slow. Chu Xun activated the Invisibility Formation on the flying ship and secretly flew towards the warship tens of thousands of meters away. An advantage of the flying ship was moving with no sound.


    Three minutes later, Chu Xun lurked near the warship.


    The Fatal Blow launched an attack, and ten Heavy Voice Cannons fired together. With a boom, a terrifying blaze exploded in outer space. Because of weightlessness, the fire flew in all directions, and it was dazzling, turning the members of the Evil Fang Star on the platform into ashes directly.


    After launching the attack, the Fatal Blow obeyed Chu Xun¡¯s order and turned around to rush into the earth.


    The people of the Evil Fang Star on the warship discovered the Fatal Blow. About a dozen UFOs flew out of the warship and chased after the Fatal Blow. These UFOs moved very fast. However, the Fatal Blow was very close to the earth. By the time they reacted, the Fatal Blow had already got into the earth. More than a dozen UFOs stopped outside the earth and burst out a terrible red light to attack it but were all intercepted by the formation. The people on the UFOs must be furious.


    Chu Xun took the opportunity to sneak onto the warship. On the screen, the warship looked the same size as a fist. But now, he found that it was so large.


    Chu Xun had a clear purpose. He didn¡¯t want to kill all the people, and he wanted to get some good things back for research. Besides, he wanted to catch a few people from the Evil Fang Star and bring them back.


    The warship was ten times as large as an aircraft carrier. It was not a problem for Chu Xun. He spread out his divine sense, found a few auras of life, and rushed over directly.


    Like a faint shadow, Chu Xun flew toward the auras of life on the warship. Soon, he saw the people from the Evil Fang Star. They were of a small patrol team. All of them had dog heads and human bodies and were in armor.


    Chu Xun kept silent and lunged at one of the people.


    Boom!


    Waves of air surged, and something strange occurred. Just as Chu Xun¡¯s hand was about to touch the person¡¯s shoulder, a yellow barrier of light appeared around his body. Chu Xun was startled for a moment. Then he quickly decided to kill him rather than to catch him. He shattered the barrier by a single palm strike and broke his bones. However, the person did not die.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Suddenly, the entire warship was covered in a yellow light like a layer of yellow armor, and the alarm was triggered.


    The patrol team in front of him reacted fast. After Chu Xun injured one of the members, the others simultaneously lit up yellow light barriers and raised their guns.


    Chu Xun was not sure whether it was a sword or a gun. It was not until a beam of red light shot at him that he confirmed that it was a gun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hands turned into amethyst and crushed the beam of red light.


    ¡°It¡¯s so powerful,¡± Chu Xun muttered in his heart. The power of the red light beam was as strong as a full blow of an expert in the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up. If one of his acquaintances saw his eyes, the person would definitely know that greed had aroused in him.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun raised his hand and performed the Demon-slaughtering Palm. An earth-shattering handprint fell and smashed apart the yellow light barriers covering these people, turning them into the mud.


    ¡°Have they died so easily?¡± Chu Xun was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t exert all his strength. He only used 30% of his strength. He didn¡¯t want to smash those strange guns into pieces. However, he still killed them and destroyed the guns.


    Chu Xun was a little annoyed. Fortunately, the gun of the first person that he attacked fell to the side and was not destroyed. He picked it up and threw it into his Storage Ring.


    Boom!


    The cabin door in front of him opened, and two UFOs flew towards him. At the same time, terrifying red rays shot towards him.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Chu Xun swore for the first time. It was able to destroy a satellite in an instant. He didn¡¯t know how powerful it was, so he didn¡¯t dare to try it rashly and dodged it.


    Boom!


    The red ray of light hit the place where Chu Xun had stood before, and suddenly iron scraps flew away. Chu Xun was secretly shocked. As soon as he came here, he found that the warship was made of secret iron, and some places were made of luxurious secret gold. The red rays of light from the UFOs could crack the secret iron, which showed that the attack power was absolutely comparable to that of an expert of the later stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun was happy. His eyes lit up, and he began to think about getting a UFO. If he could get one back, he could do whatever he wanted on earth.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The UFOs fired beams of red light at Chu Xun continuously.


    Chu Xun circled above the deck with the UFOs very fast. The red light was indeed comparable to that of an expert of the later stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. He would be seriously injured if he was hit by it. He could only move at high speed to dodge.


    The UFOs were circular in shape and could fire from any angle. Chu Xun was caught in the middle of two UFOs. They were like an umbrella that rotated on a rainy day. Countless beams of red light shot toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun moved as fast as he could. He was like dancing on the tip of a knife, and like sheltering from the rain on a stormy day. A faint shadow shuttled back and forth in the red light. It was so dangerous that he might die once he was shot.

 Chapter 631 - To Take Their Strength and Use It Against Them

    In the secret base on the earth, everyone present stared nervously at the huge screen.


    The elder¡¯s face darkened. Zhong Ren was there.


    The screen showed Chu Xun¡¯s battle with aliens, shocking the people around it.


    The elder looked serious. Chu Xun was in outer space, so the elder couldn¡¯t help him and only watched Chu Xun fighting alone.


    Seeing Chu Xun shuttle back and forth to shun attacks from aliens, the people were nervous.


    Chu Xun on the warship was annoyed. The offensive power of these UFOs was so strong that he could only avoid them for the time being.


    At this time, about a dozen UFOs came. They were the ones that had chased after the Fatal Blow.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened. He knew himself was in great danger.


    More than ten UFOs flew over and surrounded Chu Xun. Someone spoke to him with an alien language. Chu Xun could not understand its words, but he guessed that the aliens wanted him to surrender.


    Seeing that Chu Xun had no intention of surrendering, the UFOs began to attack him. Countless red beams of light made Chu Xun feel uncomfortable.


    Hiss!


    A red beam of light brushed past Chu Xun¡¯s body, and his clothes were torn open. He felt a sharp pain on his skin, and blood oozed out of the wound.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were fierce. He avoided the dense red beams and rose into the air. The purple-gold sword light from the Dragon¡¯s Wrath covered hundreds of meters around him. He slashed, and a dazzling sword light burst out.


    The blade light chopped on one of the UFOs and caused sparks. A UFO was torn open, but the damage was not serious and did not affect its moves.


    Dense red beams of light shot toward him from behind. Chu Xun turned into a faint shadow and passed through the gap of the red light. It was dangerous. With a flash, he appeared on a UFO.


    Red lights burst out all over the sky and shot toward him. Chu Xun stamped on the ground and made a footprint on the top of the UFO, and he went hundreds of meters away.


    Boom!


    The red light beams failed to hit him but hit the UFO. It was destroyed, and flames swept over it.


    ¡°Good job!¡± In the secret base on the earth, the elder applauded.


    ¡°As expected, Chu the Devil took their strength and used it against them.¡± Zhong Ren¡¯s face was full of admiration.


    However, Chu Xun in outer space was miserable. He just found what he did was useful. With strange movements, he bounced on another UFO.


    After suffering the loss, the UFOs all stopped attacking.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s continue to fight!¡± Chu Xun provoked.


    Furious voices sounded from every UFO.


    ¡°Speak in human language!¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    It was hard for the two sides to understand each other.


    The Dragon¡¯s Wrath in Chu Xun¡¯s hand burst out with bright light and slashed down. With a hiss, a crack appeared on the UFO under his feet.


    Chu Xun slashed down three times in a row and made a triangular gap on the top of the UFO. Then he jumped down and entered it.


    Swoosh!


    Before he had time to look at the situation inside the UFO, a red light shot toward him. He gently reached out and crushed the red light. Chu Xun flashed and appeared in front of a dog-headed alien. His palm was as sharp as a blade and easily shattered the yellow light barrier around him. With a crack, he twisted the alien¡¯s neck.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Three laser beams shot at him. Chu Xun dodged them and threw the dead alien to them. He knocked the three aliens to the ground. Chu Xun rushed over and killed them one by one with punches. He put away the guns of the other party unceremoniously.


    A few more aliens were frightened by Chu Xun. They stood far away but did not dare to shoot.


    Only then did Chu Xun get the chance to observe everything inside the UFO. The space inside was hundreds of square meters. In addition to seats, there were various kinds of fine instruments shining. However, Chu Xun knew nothing about them.


    ¡°Stay still, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Although he knew that the other side did not understand his words, Chu Xun still threatened them.


    The aliens looked at each other and were confused.


    Chu Xun pointed at the guns in their hands and crooked his finger, indicating that the aliens should give the guns to him.


    The aliens started to mumble. It seemed as if they didn¡¯t understand Chu Xun¡¯s words or that they would not surrender even if they died.


    With a flash, Chu Xun appeared in front of them. With a boom, an alien exploded along with its gun.


    The other aliens hurriedly threw their guns to the ground and crouched down, covering their heads.


    Chu Xun was stunned and muttered, ¡°You are smart.¡±


    Two aliens with no guns hugged their heads and crouched down, too.


    Chu Xun motioned for them to stand up and pointed to the instruments constructed by the light, indicating that they should continue to work. ¡°As pilots, why did you squat down?¡±


    More than a dozen UFOs surrounded the ship and kept shouting. Chu Xun couldn¡¯t understand them and pretended not to hear them. They didn¡¯t dare to attack the UFO.


    Chu Xun began to rummage inside. Generally, there should be a weapon warehouse. He picked up an alien, took out a gun, and showed it to him. He drew a room in the air with his hands.


    The alien widened his eyes and shook his head. Chu Xun did not know if it meant that it didn¡¯t understand or it couldn¡¯t tell Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun drew a few more times, but the other party still shook its head. With a boom, the alien exploded into a blood mist. Chu Xun withdrew his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the use of keeping you alive.¡±


    The other aliens were scared and shuddered. The UFO trembled a few times. The two aliens controlling the UFO were also frightened. They were all afraid of death.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t care about it. He pointed at another alien, showing the gun in his hand to it and drawing a room with his hands.


    The alien trembled. It stared at Chu Xun¡¯s hands in horror and was afraid to be slapped to death. When Chu Xun drew the room for the fifth time, its eyes lit up, and it nodded vigorously.


    Chu Xun was delighted. ¡°It seems that it understands.¡±


    The alien walked over and pressed a button. With a clang, the cabin walls fell piece by piece. They were two meters long and about 1.5 meters wide. The alien pointed to Chu Xun and motioned for Chu Xun to follow it.


    The alien walked over and climbed onto the items that resembled beds. Chu Xun was curious about how they hid their weapons. However, he saw the alien lying on one of the beds. It placed its hands under its head and closed its eyes. After a while, it opened its eyes, indicating that Chu Xun could have a try.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened. They were beds but not things like beds. He drew the room to ask where the weapons warehouse was, not to sleep.


    He aimed his gun at the alien and pulled the trigger. A red beam of light shot out, pierced the alien¡¯s head, and caused brain matter to spurt out.


    The other aliens present were all shivering in fear.


    Chu Xun patiently took out another alien, placed the weapon in his hand on the ground, and then drew a box around the weapon with his hands.


    ¡°Come here, all of you.¡± Chu Xun pointed at the others and ordered them to come over.


    The aliens surrounded Chu Xun and studied what Chu Xun drew for a long time. They looked like they were exploring the universe seriously, and they discussed it from time to time.


    Chu Xun watched helplessly beside them. It was not easy for him to get a few powerful weapons. The weapons of these aliens were indeed powerful. For example, the guns in their hands could be used as short sharp blades or thermal weapons that could threaten the experts in the Earth Immortal Realm. He also wanted to get a UFO that could threaten experts in the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Suddenly, the cabin under the feet of the aliens who studied Chu Xun¡¯s drawing and controlled the UFO opened, and they fell.


    It was too late for Chu Xun to kill them. With a flash, he rushed out from the triangular hole made by himself. At the same time, several red beams of light shot toward him. Chu Xun dodged them in time. With a boom, waves of fire swept over. The UFO exploded, and the air roiled. Chu Xun was knocked over directly.


    Chu Xun steadied himself in mid-air. The explosion did not injure him but enraged him. These aliens were so sly. They could understand his intention, but they pretended to be stupid. Moreover, he was truly foolish. He had made the two aliens continue controlling the UFO. They must have ways to contact the aliens outside.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Several beams of red light shot at him. These red beams of light were as silent and fast as lasers. Chu Xun was furious, and he activated the Dragon¡¯s Wrath. He slashed out with it. With a boom, he was knocked back, and several other beams of red light flew past his body.


    Chu Xun steadied himself. He felt uncomfortable and almost vomited blood. His arm with the sword was trembling, and the space between his thumb and forefinger was cracked. The attack of the UFO was so powerful that he could not resist it at all.


    Chu Xun glanced at the cabins in the distance, which looked like buildings. There might be many aliens inside. If he entered a cabin, these UFOs would not dare to attack him casually, would they?


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun activated the Dragon¡¯s Wrath. Frightening purplish-gold ripples spread out and rushed toward one of the UFOs.


    The UFO shot out over ten red beams of light and retreated rapidly.


    Another group of UFOs sent out dense red beams of light at the time.


    Chu Xun had waited for the attack for a while. Although the red beams of light were strong, they couldn¡¯t make turns. He suddenly reflected and rushed toward a distant cabin.


    More than a dozen UFOs chased after him, but they did not launch any more attacks. Chu Xun was right. They did not dare to attack because they were afraid that they would hurt the distant cabin.


    Chu Xun laughed wildly. Even with developed technology and weapons, they had weaknesses. Just like now, no one could stop him if he entered the cabin unless there was a powerful figure with terrifying cultivation here. However, after fighting for a long time, there was no fluctuation of Internal Breath. It seemed that the people of Evil Fang Star only relied on high-end weapons to attack.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun¡¯s laughter stopped, and his expression changed. He stopped and then flew backward fast. He felt a terrible pressure surging toward him like a tide. There was a big horror in the cabin. Chu Xun cursed himself for his words. Those UFOs stopped chasing him halfway because they knew that he could not rush in.


    Standing in the void, Chu Xun saw three figures with strong auras.

 Chapter 632 - Do the Unexpected!

    The three figures were all monsters with human bodies and beast heads. They were lion-headed, panther-headed, and tiger-headed respectively. Moreover, they could walk in the air, so their cultivation was at least at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    It was troublesome. Chu Xun smiled bitterly. There were both experts and UFOs. How could Chu Xun fight this battle? He thought to himself that he had been too careless and rushed to the warship without remaining vigilance.


    The panther-headed alien yelled at Chu Xun.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Xun couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    The panther-headed alien was also confused by Chu Xun¡¯s words.


    It was hard to deal with the language barrier.


    At this time, the lion-headed alien suddenly opened its mouth and spoke a lot.


    A UFO departed and flew into the cabin. It did not take long for it to return. When the door of the UFO opened, a dog-headed alien walked out and saluted the three in the air.


    The dog-headed alien bowed slightly and then looked at Chu Xun, ¡°Do you¡­ come from¡­ the earth?¡±


    Chu Xun was surprised that the alien knew Huaxia¡¯s language. At least he could understand it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Xun nodded.


    The dog-headed alien exchanged a few words with the three. Then the lion-headed alien spoke to it.


    The dog-headed alien was a translator. He looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°Why did you come here?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he said with a smile, ¡°I want to pick you up to the earth. Don¡¯t you want to go there?¡±


    The dog-headed alien translated his words to the three. However, the three didn¡¯t seem to believe him at all.


    ¡°You lied to us. You had already destroyed our platform for contacting and killed our people,¡± the dog-headed alien said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. They fired at my people first. We had no choice but to fight back. I am sincere. Look at my pure eyes and honest face. I¡¯m not the kind of person who deceives people,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The other party muttered a few more sentences, and the dog-headed alien said, ¡°How do you prove it?¡±


    ¡°I can take you to the earth. There are people there to support us. If you come with me, I promise you that you can go in. Why not have a try?¡± Chu Xun said.


    The other party discussed with each other for a while before the dog-headed alien said to Chu Xun, ¡°Our lords said that we are in no hurry. He wants to treat you as a guest. We decide to go there tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Xun felt uneasy. It was not easy to fool these aliens, but he could understand. After all, he had ordered to destroy the other party¡¯s platform, two UFOs, and a few people.


    ¡°Do you want to come with me today? You won¡¯t be able to enter the earth tomorrow. I won¡¯t wait for you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    After the other party discussed for a while, the dog-headed alien said, ¡°The three lords would like you to stay here and leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± Chu Xun swore. With a move, he launched the Demon-slain Finger at the three, then turned around and left.


    He might not win if fighting with the three, but he was confident in his speed of escaping.


    The panther-headed alien looked coldly at the Demon-slain Finger falling. He raised his hand and punched out. A terrifying energy chain of Internal Breath burst out. With a boom, the Demon-slain Finger exploded in the air.


    The lion-headed alien uttered a few words, looking a little disdainful. Then he rushed out, and the three chased after Chu Xun.


    Around a dozen UFOs also began to chase after Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun sped up to eight times the speed of sound-breaking. If it weren¡¯t for the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique and the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, his body would have long produced fire because of friction.


    Chu Xun¡¯s speed was fast, but the speed of UFOs was faster. Moreover, the three experts were smart. They stood on the top of the UFOs, chasing after Chu Xun.


    ¡°Damn you.¡± He had sworn countless times today.


    His speed was eight times the speed of sound-breaking, but the UFOs moved ten times the speed of sound-breaking. The other party chasing after him was like a cat playing with a mouse. They were not in a hurry to catch him and followed him.


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. He had underestimated the people of the Evil Fang Star. Their science and technology were powerful, and their warriors were terrifying. Any one of the three was an expert in the middle or late stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. He wondered if he could return to the earth successfully.


    Demon-slaughtering Palm!


    An earth-shattering palm print fell from the sky and landed on a UFO with a boom. The UFO fell from the starry sky, hit a meteorite, and then exploded with a boom. Flames swept away.


    He didn¡¯t expect the skill to be useful and felt overjoyed. He just wanted to have a try at first, but it worked.


    After Chu Xun destroyed the UFO, the other UFOs burst out a bright yellow light barrier around them, and they were in a defensive state. They probably did not expect Chu Xun dared to attack while escaping.


    Chu Xun knew that he couldn¡¯t use the skill one more time. The other side was on high alert now. He wouldn¡¯t succeed one more time.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense enveloped the UFOs for fear that they would suddenly attack. Unexpectedly, more than a dozen red beams of light shot toward him.


    Chu Xun shifted a hundred meters sideways to dodge the attack.


    Next, the UFOs shot out red beams of light to Chu Xun continuously. Chu Xun kept dodging. Unconsciously, he slowed down.


    The three experts in the Gold Immortal Realm stood on top of the UFOs, pointed at Chu Xun, and laughed at him. They completely regarded Chu Xun as a clown.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly. He suddenly turned around and threw out a punch. Terrifying ripples surged like a tide, and a terrifying monster jumped out of the waves. The monster was so large that it blocked the UFOs.


    Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan!


    After that, Chu Xun turned around and moved fast.


    The three experts were shocked that Chu Xun could launch such a powerful attack, but they were not afraid of him. The three attacked. Three more than ten-meter-long big beast shadows appeared in the void. They were still too small compared with the roc. However, they were still powerful, and they collided with the shadow of the roc.


    Boom!


    They made a loud explosion. With a boom in outer space, the power of the explosion could be a match for that of a small planet. Three UFOs were sent flying by the waves of air and collided. Flames swept over and shattered into countless pieces.


    The three experts of Evil Fang Star were enraged. They roared angrily, and the sound waves swept over the meteorites passing by, turning them into powder. They had underestimated Chu Xun.


    With angry roars, they asked their members to chase after and kill him.


    The remaining ten UFOs chased after him as fast as mirages.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, ten UFOs hit a wall. Actually, they hit a barrier made of purple light, and the barrier was much harder than a wall. Two of the UFOs exploded. The other eight hit the light barrier and rushed over. The three experts in the Gold Immortal Realm standing on the top of the UFOs were so angry that they screamed.

 Chapter 633 - Why Were They So Sad?

    The UFOs were faster than Chu Xun. It was difficult for him to escape. Fortunately, with the meteorites and star fragments, he could avoid the attacks of UFOs. Besides, he made trouble for the UFOs along the way.


    Unfortunately, the members of the Evil Fang Star were smart. They weren¡¯t fooled once more. Under the command of the three experts in the Gold Immortal Realm, the remaining eight UFOs fired at full force. Dense red beams of light burst out and destroyed all the meteorites, star fragments, and barriers set up by Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun exerted his speed to the extreme, but the UFOs soon caught up with him.


    ¡°Human, where do you think you can go?¡± The dog-headed alien, who knew Huaxia language, shouted angrily in a UFO. It seemed that they were angry because of what Chu Xun had done.


    Chu Xun knew that he was in a dilemma. In outer space, he was isolated and helpless. Several red beams of light shot toward him. He hid behind a huge meteorite. With a boom, the meteorite exploded. The waves of air sent him flying, and he got hurt inside.


    Standing on a UFO, the panther-headed alien attacked. He raised his hand and threw an energy chain at Chu Xun. It moved like a raging wave.


    Surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, his fists turned amethyst-like. The roars of dragons sounded inside his body. His whole body was shining. He punched out, and a large number of purple ripples surged out and collided with the other side¡¯s attack. With a boom, waves of air surged.


    Chu Xun was knocked into the air and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Chu Xun was shocked the other party was an expert at the later stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. If such an expert entered the earth, he would definitely kill countless people in the world.


    Boom!


    Another wave of energy ripples blasted towards him.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. He took out the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone and swung it forward with purple ripples. With a boom, he was sent flying again. Blood splattered in outer space, and the space between his thumb and index finger cracked. The attack almost shook the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone out of his hand.


    The person was also an expert at the later stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun felt bitter inside. He was in a trap, a killing trap. He might die here.


    The lion-headed man murmured. Then he opened his mouth and roared. A large number of sound waves swept out.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes almost turned purple, and he exerted the Hong Meng Immortal Qi to the extreme. At the time, he opened his mouth and roared. The dragon¡¯s roar resounded in outer space and collided with the other side¡¯s sound wave. Once again, he was sent flying backward and kept coughing up blood.


    Chirp!


    Eternal Phoenix Scripture.


    The 50-meter-long giant Flaming Phoenix raised its head and roared. With purple flames, it swooped down and rushed toward the UFOs.


    The other side did not expect Chu Xun to have such a terrifying killing move. The three experts attacked at the same time. The waves of air surged and tore half of the Flaming Phoenix apart, and the fire swept away.


    Although the Flaming Phoenix was torn apart, it didn¡¯t slow down and crashed into two UFOs. Both sides exploded, illuminating outer space.


    The tiger-headed alien bellowed and raised his hand. A powerful aura swept towards Chu Xun.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun was blown away and smashed several meteorites in a row. Blood gushed out of his mouth like a spring, his clothes were in tatters, and his skin was full of cracks as if it would break at any time.


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Chu Xun checked himself. He was badly hurt. If it weren¡¯t for the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique and his bath in dragon blood, he would have exploded.


    With a light shout, the panther-headed alien¡¯s body flickered with light. A giant panther shadow over ten meters long appeared and enveloped him. It soared and charged towards Chu Xun.


    ¡°Come on. Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun roared and patted his Storage Ring. Countless all kinds of weapons floated in front of him. Although they were not at a high grade, they were all Sacred Relics. They were all the weapons he had accumulated over the years.


    Chu Xun made a magic signet and pointed at the charging panther-headed alien. Dense weapons shot out explosively.


    The panther-headed alien¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. He raised his hand and attacked those Sacred Relics.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    Chu Xun roared angrily, and the Sacred Relics exploded one after another. Terrifying rays of light engulfed the place. The panther-headed alien roared and was sent flying backward. The panther shadow surrounding him exploded.


    Chu Xun laughed wildly, looking at the other side coldly. ¡°Come and fight against me if you dare to.¡±


    Although so many Sacred Relics exploded, the panther-headed alien was not injured. He was blown back, and the panther shadow protecting his body had collapsed. He was shocked.


    ¡°Human, your courage has won our respect. Do you dare to tell us your name?¡± The dog-headed alien shouted from within the UFO.


    ¡°Of course, I dare to. Listen, all of you. I am Chu the Devil,¡± Chu Xun shouted in a low voice that shook the space.


    The lion-headed man uttered a few alien words.


    The dog-headed alien shouted, ¡°Chu the Devil, to show respect to you, the lords have decided to attack you together.¡±


    Chu Xun sneered. Blood was still flowing from his mouth. He roared angrily, ¡°If you want to kill me, come on.¡±


    As he spoke, Chu Xun began to flip through the Hong Meng Scripture in his mind. On the first page, there was a word ¡°kill¡±, namely the Formula of Kill. On the second page, there was a word ¡°extermination¡±, namely the Formula of Extermination.


    At this time, he wrote the word ¡°end¡± on the third page, namely Formula of End.


    The word represented Chu Xun¡¯s current state of mind. He couldn¡¯t escape today. The cultivation level of the three opponents was too high. He couldn¡¯t save himself but could die with some of the opponents.


    In the secret base on the earth, the elder¡¯s face was dark, and his eyes were full of worry. He clenched his fists, and his knuckles turned white.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way to save him!¡± The elder growled.


    Everyone around him was silent. They wanted to save Chu Xun, but they were powerless to do so.


    The elder suddenly thought of something. He turned around, rushed out of the base, and returned to his courtyard. He stepped into a secret chamber where there was a golden dragon statue.


    The golden dragon statue lacked a scale.


    The elder took out a piece of scale, which was shining with golden light. He put it in the missing part of the golden dragon statue, just inlaid.


    Suddenly, the golden dragon statue burst out with dazzling golden light that covered the whole secret chamber.


    ¡°What happened?¡± A majestic voice rang out.


    ¡°Dragon Deity, please save Chu Xun. He is in great danger!¡± The elder answered reverently.


    ¡°I see.¡± After the words, the golden light receded. That scale came off and flew back into the elder¡¯s hands.


    On Dragon¡¯s Back, Emperor Ao put away the celestial globe, and his eyes were cold. ¡°You are courting death.¡±


    After that, his figure vanished from where he stood.


    In outer space, the three experts attacked. At the same time, the remaining 6 UFOs attacked.


    Boom!


    The space quaked as three experts took action. The surrounding meteors and fragments of the stars within 1,000 meters were sealed.


    A terrible storm rippled toward Chu Xun, and the surrounding meteorites were instantly crushed into powder when they met the ripples.


    Chu Xun went mad. He forced out a drop of his True Blood and wrote with it.


    A word ¡°end¡± appeared in the air. It turned out to be devilish purplish-red.


    The Formula of End.


    Chu Xun growled in a low voice. Hong Meng Immortal Qi around him rushed into the word ¡°end¡± like tides. The word expanded in the wind and became millstone-sized in the blink of an eye.


    Chu Xun¡¯s whole body was trembling, and his breath gradually weakened. His whole body looked dehydrated, and his eyes lost their luster. His hair was dry, and the little purple figure in his body became dispirited as if he had died.


    He transferred all his cultivation into the word.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    With a hoarse roar, the word moved and turned all the meteorites and star fragments within a kilometer radius into powder one after another.


    Chu Xun¡¯s body floated back uncontrollably, and the shadows of Jing Hong, Tang Rou, Little Wu, and his parents flashed in his mind. His child had not been born yet.


    Boom!


    Flames flooded the sky, and the entire space trembled. The raging fire was magnified in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, and then he lost consciousness and rushed into the depths of the starry sky.


    Five UFOs exploded. There was only one UFO left.


    The three experts of the Evil Fang Star coughed up large mouthfuls of blood and fell backward. Their clothes were in tatters, and their hair was smoking with fear in their eyes.


    When they looked for Chu Xun, they couldn¡¯t find him anymore. He might have turned into a blood mist and dissipated.


    The three experts chatted for a while and were about to leave. However, a roar suddenly sounded. They coughed up blood again. They turned their heads in horror and saw a horrible figure with a height of tens of thousands of meters striding toward them.


    Emperor Ao was on the verge of rage. His divine sense covered in a radius of miles, but he still could not find Chu Xun¡¯s aura.


    Was he dead?


    A few drops of blood floated past his eyes, and Emperor Ao¡¯s divine sense enveloped them. His huge eyes were slightly shining with red light. ¡°This is Chu Xun¡¯s blood. Is he really dead?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Chu Xun?¡± Emperor Ao asked, his voice booming. The only remaining UFO could not withstand the power of Emperor Ao¡¯s roar, and it exploded.


    The roar almost scattered the three experts at the late stage of the Gold Immortal Realm from the Evil Fang Star.


    Emperor Ao looked down at the three in front of him. He didn¡¯t know if they understood what he meant. Then he grabbed them with his big hand. The three tried their best to run their cultivation and resist. However, they were in vain. The big hand caught them, and they exploded.


    ¡°I want you to die with Chu Xun.¡±


    Emperor Ao was mad. He was angry and regretful. All kinds of emotions made him out of control. With one step, he covered tens of thousands of meters. In a few steps, he caught up with a warship. His palm fell, and the warship was cut into two halves. Then he grabbed the two halves of the warship with both hands and smashed them into each other.


    There were a total of ten warships flying around the earth. Emperor Ao¡¯s figure disappeared and soon appeared in front of another warship. He dragged the warship away.


    He found the third warship and swung the second one at it. With a boom, flames illuminated the space. The two warships exploded into fragments.


    Emperor Ao¡¯s huge figure rushed to the next warship, grabbed the two ends of it with both hands, crushed it into an iron ball, and threw it into the depths of outer space.


    Boom!


    Another warship was crushed and torn apart by the terrifying huge hands.


    Boom!


    One more warship was smashed into scrap iron and exploded like dazzling fireworks.


    All the ten warships were either crushed or torn to pieces and smashed into the depths of outer space like metal balls.


    After doing all this, Emperor Ao roared at the stars. The stars shook, and they were about to fall.


    On the earth, in the secret base, Zhong Ren¡¯s eyes had turned red, and the others were crying.


    On Dream Prison Mountain, Chu Tianhe and Liu Ran were talking when they suddenly felt a sharp pain in their hearts, as if they had lost something. The people who were in seclusion felt uneasy and almost suffered Qi deviation.


    Hua Qingwu and Tang Rou chatting with Jing Hong suddenly felt sad and wanted to cry.


    In Lian City, Flaming Qilin suddenly touched the corners of his eyes. Why was he crying?


    At this moment, many people felt inexplicable sorrow.


    However, they didn¡¯t know why they were so sad.

 Chapter 634 - A Bad Person

    In the endless outer space, stellar light flickered about. A corpse rose and fell like a small boat moving on the ocean surface. Flying meteorites collided with it from time to time and changed its direction of movement.


    Cracks on the corpse could be seen all over its skin. It was fragile and might break at any moment. It looked as if it wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand more collisions.


    Inside the corpse, a small purple figure was dispirited, as if it were dead. The small white figure was slightly shining with white light, and a chain as thin as a hair was also shining.


    The chain moved, and the white figure seemed to have sensed it. The white light around it became more dazzling. The light seeping out along the dense cracks on its skin and wrapped itself in a ball of white light.


    Boom!


    Faint thunderclaps echoed out in outer space and caused the great stars to tremble.


    Swoosh!


    A beam of white light shot out from the depths of outer space. It was a bolt of lightning that lit up outer space. The thick bolt of lightning struck the corpse, causing it to explode. It was extremely dazzling.


    In a blink of an eye, the lightning and the corpse vanished.


    The sky was clear, and the water was green. Birds sang, and flowers were fragrant. A stream flowed gently. Several carriages moved on an ancient road. Strange beasts with horse heads and camel bodies pulled the carriages.


    ¡°Sis, will he wake up?¡± A little boy in brocade clothes, about seven or eight years old, looked at the man lying in the carriage. He had cracks all over his body.


    Opposite the little boy was a woman in a suit of a warrior. She wore a red cloak on her shoulders. She was young, but her breath was strong. She was not as delicate as an ordinary woman and had a heroic spirit between her eyebrows.


    ¡°Just resign him to his fate!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was clear as she glanced at the weak man.


    The driver was an elder wearing a bamboo hat. He was in coarse linen and used a whip to drive the camel. When he heard the conversation between the sister and brother in the carriage, he said, ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t know about the person. There are thieves all year round. I suspect that he is either a thief or a bandit. He is definitely not a good person. We¡¯d better leave him by the side of the road.¡±


    The young woman frowned slightly, looking hesitantly at the weak man. In the end, she made up her mind to save him.


    ¡°Mr. Lei, my little mother is about to give birth. As the saying goes, saving a life is better than building a seven-tier pagoda. Let¡¯s save him, and it can also be regarded as a blessing for little mother¡¯s unborn child.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I agree with my sister.¡± The little boy nodded vigorously and supported the woman¡¯s words.


    ¡°Miss, you are too kind-hearted. Don¡¯t forget what happened to the Liu Family. Back then, they also rescued an unknown person. He turned out to be a bandit. He joined forces with outsiders and slaughtered the Liu Family,¡± the elder said.


    ¡°But the big brother doesn¡¯t look like a bad person,¡± the little boy looked at the unconscious man and earnestly said.


    ¡°How can you see through bad people? They are good at pretending to be good people,¡± the elder said.


    The little boy looked at the woman with his big pure eyes as if he was asking, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Mr. Lei¡¯s nonsense. How can there be so many bad people in this world?¡±


    The elder released a light sigh and kept silent.


    The five carriages formed a line and slowly drove forward.


    The little boy lifted the curtain and looked at the sun outside. He turned around and said, ¡°Sis, you can feed him the medicine again.¡±


    The woman took out a jade bottle and poured out a small pill surrounded by green light. The little boy pulled back his head and helped lift the man¡¯s head. He opened his mouth, and the woman flicked the small pill into it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help him refine it.¡± The white light in the boy¡¯s palm swirled and refined the pill in the man¡¯s mouth. It became a liquid and flowed down his throat into his body.


    ¡°I wonder if he will survive,¡± the little boy muttered.


    The woman chuckled. The little boy¡¯s words made her happy.


    ¡°Sis, he¡¯s so good-looking.¡± The little boy touched his own white and tender face enviously. ¡°Will I become so good-looking when I grow up?¡±


    The woman chuckled and hugged him, saying, ¡°You will definitely be more good-looking than him when you grow up.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The little boy smiled happily.


    Chu Xun had a long dream. He met all his family and friends in the dream. When he approached them, these people all disappeared. He wanted to shout nervously, but he couldn¡¯t shout out.


    He reached out to pull Jing Hong, but she waved at him with a smile, and her body was dissipating¡­


    ¡°Jing Hong.¡± Chu Xun opened his eyes suddenly. He wanted to sit up, but he was too weak to do so.


    The boy was in the woman¡¯s arms and whispered that he would marry his playmate when he grew up. The woman made fun of him in a low voice.


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice startled the two of them. The woman rushed out of the carriage with the little boy in her arms. The elder also jumped out of the carriage, and the camel stopped.


    ¡°I knew the man was not a good person. Come out!¡± The elder¡¯s aura swept around him, and he shouted sharply.


    The carriages behind them stopped at the time, and a group of men in warrior clothes surrounded the carriage with long sabers in their hands.


    Chu Xun woke up and regained consciousness. He also remembered what had happened in outer space. However, he didn¡¯t know why he was in the carriage.


    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The little boy did not understand. ¡°The big brother is awake. Why are all the people so nervous?¡±


    ¡°Get out here immediately. Else, do not blame us for being impolite,¡± the elder shouted again.


    ¡°Sis, is he a bad person?¡± The little boy asked.


    ¡°He was badly hurt when we found him. How could he wake up in merely several hours? He is most definitely pretending to be injured. He is definitely not a good person,¡± the elder answered the little boy for the woman.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s hoarse voice came from the carriage. The surrounding men with sabers became more nervous.


    ¡°Are you still pretending?¡± The elder raised his hand and unleashed a palm strike. Surging energy surged out from his palm.


    Boom!


    The carriage exploded, and Chu Xun flew out with the flying wooden fragments. He fell to the ground and rolled a few meters away.


    Several men rushed forward with sabers and chopped to Chu Xun.


    Clang! Clang!


    After several crisp sounds, they were stunned on the spot, staring at the broken sabers in their hands angrily.


    The elder and the woman were stunned. They saw that the long sabers landed on Chu Xun¡¯s body and broke.


    Even if Chu Xun had no cultivation now, his physical body was so strong that ordinary weapons couldn¡¯t hurt him. His bath in dragon blood made him have incredible body strength.


    ¡°You are brilliant!¡± The little boy looked at Chu Xun with admiration. Chu Xun¡¯s body was even harder than a saber.


    Chu Xun was angry and full of killing intent in his heart. He had just woken up and had not yet figured out, but he was attacked. Had he been caught to the Evil Fang Star already?

 Chapter 635 - Accidentally Entering the Domain of the Assembly of Immortals!

    Chu Xun thought that he had been captured by the people of the Evil Fang Star, but soon he excluded his idea. The people of the Evil Fang Star were monsters with beast heads and human bodies. The people around him were obviously humans.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his mind was working frantically. When he woke up in the carriage, he tasted a faint smell of medicine in his mouth. If they were his enemies, they would not be so good to him. They had saved him. He remembered the elder had said he was pretending. It seemed to be a misunderstanding between them.


    ¡°Are you still putting on an act? We¡¯ve already seen through you,¡± the elder sneered disdainfully.


    Chu Xun paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Is there any misunderstanding between us?¡±


    The elder snorted coldly. ¡°With your injuries, you won¡¯t wake up for at least half a month. How long are you going to pretend?¡±


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. ¡°It turns out to be like this. Is it wrong to have a strong body?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lei, is he really a bad person? He is injured and can¡¯t get up,¡± the little boy said.


    ¡°He¡¯s pretending. He must have a plan to harm us.¡± The elder sneered with a look of seeing through him. ¡°Back off. I¡¯ll see how long he¡¯ll pretend.¡±


    After the elder finished speaking, he struck out with his palm and caused a wave of air to sweep out.


    With a boom, Chu Xun was knocked flying by the elder. Before he could speak, the elder rushed up and slapped him again, and he fell directly on a carriage behind.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing that the elder was going to attack once more, Chu Xun was angry. ¡°How dare a Great King attack me? Do you want to die?¡±


    The elder snorted coldly, and white airflow quickly circulated in his palm. Then he punched Chu Xun fiercely.


    Chu Xun was angry. His body was too weak now. Although his body was strong, he couldn¡¯t resist too many attacks. When trying his best to dodge, he touched something on the carriage. He was happy.


    Under the elder¡¯s surprised gaze, Chu Xun raised his hand gently. A terrifying purple light burst out from his palm. With a boom, a wave of air swept. The elder coughed up a mouthful of blood and flew backward.


    The woman and the little boy were shocked. The strong men in warrior clothes were also in a panic. They guarded the woman and the little boy behind them and stared at Chu Xun alertly.


    Seeing the spiritual herbs in the carriage, Chu Xun had no time to deal with the people around him. Although they were all low-grade spiritual herbs, they were better than nothing. If he could restore some of his cultivation, he could open the Storage Ring. A lot of good things in Storage Ring could help him recover.


    As he absorbed the spiritual herbs in the carriage, he thought to himself, ¡°Where am I? Why do they transport spiritual herbs by carriages?¡±


    The woman ran over and helped the elder up. ¡°Mr. Lei, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Just as the elder finished speaking, he was stunned. The woman looked over curiously and was instantly dumbfounded as well.


    Chu Xun¡¯s body fell, and he was absorbing the energy of the spiritual herbs in the carriage at a terrifying speed.


    ¡°Is he absorbing and refining spiritual herbs?¡± The elder muttered, his face lifeless. The speed of him was too fast.


    The woman¡¯s face was also filled with shock. She had never seen someone refine spiritual herbs so quickly before.


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t care about anything else now. He just kept absorbing the spiritual herbs. In just a few minutes, the whole carriage of spiritual herbs was refined and absorbed by him. The whole carriage of spiritual herbs disappeared, leaving only a layer of ash.


    After absorbing the spiritual herbs, Chu Xun checked his injuries and smiled bitterly. He was so badly injured that he could barely move now. He had only recovered one percent of his original strength.


    It would be great if he could absorb a carriage of high-grade spiritual herbs.


    ¡°Miss, he is powerful. Please go with the young master first. I¡¯ll bring the others to deal with him.¡± The elder was a little panicked. It seemed that the person was absolutely at the high level of the Great King since he could send him flying with one palm.


    The woman nodded and was about to leave with the little boy. The little boy shouted at Chu Xun, ¡°Big Brother, are you a bad person?¡±


    Chu Xun was a little stunned. The other party wanted to kill him, and they claimed that he was a bad person. That was ridiculous.


    Looking at the little boy¡¯s hopeful eyes, Chu Xun suddenly felt familiar. The boy looked like a person, but he couldn¡¯t remember who this person was for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person,¡± Chu Xun said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t a bad guy.¡± The little boy was happy because he saved Chu Xun. He checked the time all the way and helped Chu Xun feed the medicine and refine it on time.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Xun looked at the elder and asked.


    ¡°Big Brother, we are from the Wen Family in Tong¡¯an City. My name is Wen Ruyi, and this is my sister, Wen Rushan.¡±


    ¡°Ruyi.¡± The woman shouted at the boy. The boy had spoken too much.


    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Chu Xun knew that these people had saved him, but now they had some misunderstanding.


    ¡°Bastard, you are still putting on an act.¡± The elder was sure that Chu Xun was a thief with evil intentions. Although he had seen through Chu Xun, he was still putting on an act.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. He was a little annoyed by the elder. He said coldly, ¡°Even if I am injured, it will be easy for me to kill you.¡±


    The elder looked nervous, and the others were also on their guard. Their knuckles were turning white.


    ¡°I believe Big Brother is a good person,¡± Wen Ruyi whispered.


    Wen Rushan paused. ¡°Mr. Lei, let¡¯s ask him some questions. Don¡¯t cause any misunderstandings.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wen Rushan also felt that Chu Xun did not look like a bandit.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe.¡± Chu Xun did not know where he was. It was better to be cautious, so he named himself Liu Tianhe.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    Chu Xun lowered his head and thought hard. He was pretending to be thinking. Then he raised his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Wen Rushan frowned slightly. ¡°Then why are you injured? Do you remember?¡±


    Chu Xun still shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything except my name. Where am I?¡±


    ¡°We are out of Tong¡¯an City of the Domain of the Assembly of Immortals,¡± Little Wen Ruyi said.


    Was here the Domain of the Assembly of Immortals? Chu Xun felt a little nervous and a little incredible. ¡°Is it the place where the Assembly of Immortals come from? Fortunately, I didn¡¯t say much. Otherwise, I might get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m badly injured, and I can¡¯t remember what happened before. Thank you for saving my life, and I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future.¡± Chu Xun took out five hundred mid-grade spiritual herbs from his Storage Ring and said, ¡°These are compensation for your loss. Since we have different goals, let¡¯s part here.¡±


    Wen Rushan¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and the elder was stunned. The man took out five hundred mid-grade spiritual herbs so easily. The Wen Family was one of the three major families in Tong¡¯an City. They made a living selling medicine, and the profit of this trip was only one hundred mid-grade spiritual herbs.


    Could such a generous person be a bandit? Of course not.


    Wen Rushan and the elder shared a quick look. The elder felt guilty. It must really be a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Farewell!¡±


    Chu Xun cupped his hands and said goodbye. Then he turned around and left without stopping.


    ¡°Goodbye, Big Brother,¡± Wen Ruyi said softly.


    The others stared blankly at the spiritual herbs with spiritual energy on the ground.


    ¡°It seems that I misunderstood him,¡± the elder whispered. How could a person who could take out 500 mid-grade spiritual herbs be a thief?


    Looking at Chu Xun¡¯s back, Wen Rushan suddenly shouted, ¡°Mr. Liu, there are many fierce beasts and thieves on the mountain. Tong¡¯an City is not far ahead. Why not go with us?¡±


    ¡°My sister is right, Big Brother. There is unknown danger on the mountain!¡± Wen Ruyi called out loudly as well.


    Chu Xun pretended not to hear and continued to climb the mountain. The mountain had abundant spiritual energy, and he needed a quiet place to set up a formation and recover.


    Seeing that Chu Xun did not respond, Wen Rushan sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. We are strangers to him. We saved his life, so we don¡¯t owe him anything. Let¡¯s hurry up and return to the city before nightfall.¡±


    The group drove the remaining three carriages away slowly.


    Chu Xun climbed to the top of the mountain and found a flat place. Then he set up the Five Ghosts Transportation Formation and sat down cross-legged.


    He activated the Five Ghosts Transportation Formation. In an instant, the spiritual energy within a radius of dozens of miles began to surge, converging into a river and rushing toward Chu Xun.


    Wen Rushan and the others looked in shock at the place where the spiritual energy surged. They did not know that Chu Xun caused it.


    ¡°Could it be that an expert broke through here?¡± The elder¡¯s face was full of shock.


    Wen Ruyi¡¯s little face was full of worry, ¡°That big brother climbed up the mountain. Is it dangerous if he disturbs an expert?¡±


    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t I take someone up the mountain to look for him?¡±


    Wen Rushan frowned and pondered for a moment. Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. He doesn¡¯t look like a stupid person. If he knows an expert cultivating there, he will circumvent the place. If he offends the expert, all of us will die if we go there.¡±


    The elder nodded. Wen Rushan was right. Seeing how the spiritual energy was roiling right now, the cultivator must be a high-grade Great King or even an expert at the Immortal Level. If they went there, they might die.


    Wen Rushan was a capable person. Once she made a decision, she wouldn¡¯t change it. The reason why the Wen Family could become one of the three biggest families in Tong¡¯an City was that she was a genius in the business. She had brought a large number of cultivation resources to the Wen Family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not safe here.¡±


    Knowing that least an expert in seclusion was on the mountain not far away, the group went faster. They were afraid of enraging the person.


    Boundless spiritual energy gathered in the air, poured into the formation, and finally poured into Chu Xun through the top of his head. Covered with a layer of purple light, he greedily absorbed the flood-like spiritual energy.


    The cracks on his skin were slowly healing. With his current cultivation, he needed a lot of spiritual energy. The spiritual energy he received was far not enough. Moreover, his injuries were too severe. The cracks on his skin were only superficial wounds, and there were also many cracks on his internal organs. As the source of his power, the little purple figure in his body was dispirited. He had to take his injuries seriously. If he couldn¡¯t recover well, he wouldn¡¯t improve his cultivation anymore.


    Chu Xun was crazily absorbing the spiritual energy. He used it to nourish his internal organs and bones and the little purple figure inside.

 Chapter 636 - Bandits

    Chu Xun stopped thinking and absorbed spiritual energy hard to recover from his injuries. He almost died in outer space.


    The surrounding vicious birds and ferocious beasts were all frightened away.


    Chu Xun¡¯s movement of absorbing spiritual energy was terrifying. Even if the beasts and birds didn¡¯t have intelligence, they were born to avoid danger.


    Chu Xun kept on absorbing for two hours, and all the spiritual energy within a radius of dozens of miles had been absorbed by him.


    It would take a long time for a mountain to produce more spiritual energy. Chu Xun couldn¡¯t wait, so he planned to find another place.


    The group of the Wen Family was heading towards Tong¡¯an City.


    ¡°Sis, will that big brother be all right?¡± Wen Ruyi was still worried about Chu Xun. He was kindhearted, but his kindness might make it uneasy for him to live in this cutthroat world. Therefore, Wen Rushan took him out to see the world this time.


    Wen Rushan nodded. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    In fact, she didn¡¯t know about it at all. In this era where the strong were respected, the strong could do anything to the weak. If the strong were unsatisfied with the weak, they could even kill the weak.


    She prayed that Chu Xun was smart enough to avoid the expert who was cultivating and wouldn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful. The road ahead of us is Ghost Gate Road,¡± the elder reminded his companions.


    The so-called Ghost Gate Road was a road between two mountains. Because of two mountains aside it, there was no sunlight all year round. The road was dark, and bandits often set up ambushes here, so its name was Ghost Gate Road.


    Everyone felt nervous because of the road name. Too many merchants had died here, and the group of Wen Family had gone down it many times. With the protection of the elder, they had been safe.


    ¡°Ruyi, follow me.¡± Wen Rushan took out two low-grade Sacred Relics. They were two short sabers.


    Ghost Gate Road was exactly a hundred kilometers long. After passing the road, they had another hundred kilometers to arrive in Tong¡¯an City.


    Everyone was on their guard. Having gathered their strength, they lowered the sounds of their breaths and tightened their grip on their sabers.


    Swoosh!


    A sharp arrow whistled towards the elder.


    The elder raised his hand and swatted the arrow away. He looked over coldly and saw a group of people blocking his way.


    Everyone became nervous. What they feared came true. As expected, they encountered bandits. The number of the bandits was more than one hundred, several times the number of their people.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hu Er.¡± The elder¡¯s expression changed.


    Wen Rushan¡¯s expression darkened. They weren¡¯t afraid of any small group of bandits, but the group of bandits led by Hu Er was the largest in a fifty-kilometer radius. They burned, killed, and looted wherever they went. They had committed all sorts of crimes.


    ¡°Please protect Ruyi well, Miss. I¡¯ll talk to them,¡± the elder said.


    Wen Rushan nodded.


    The elder took a few steps forward, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°Heroes, we are from the Wen Family in Tong¡¯an City. Please give way to us.¡±


    After that, the elder picked up a bag and threw it over. There were 200 low-grade spiritual herbs inside. If he met a small group of bandits, he would give less spiritual herbs.


    The group of bandits separated. A tall and sturdy man dressed in hemp clothes stepped forward, carrying a broadsword on his back. One of his eyes was blind. He had a black face and looked a bit sinister. He was Hu Er.


    Hu Er walked forward and picked up the bag thrown by the elder. He opened it and looked inside. Then he casually tossed it to the subordinate behind him. He sneered and said, ¡°The Wen Family is too stingy.¡±


    The elder¡¯s expression changed, knowing that he wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    ¡°Mr. Hu, I respect you as a hero. I have walked this path countless times and know the rules. Don¡¯t you think that you will be too greedy if you ask for more herbs?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ I have engaged in a no-cost business all the time. Since you said I am greedy, then I¡¯ll show you.¡± Hu Er removed the broadsword from his shoulder and caused a large amount of dust to rise from the ground. It was heavy. He opened his ugly big mouth and said, ¡°If you want to go over there, leave all three carts of spirit herbs to us.¡±


    The elder was so angry that he laughed. ¡°Can you eat so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid of bursting to death?¡±


    The elder was not afraid of him because Hu Er was a third-grade Human King like him. If they fought, the elder wouldn¡¯t fail.


    ¡°Haha¡­I might not be able to eat so much in the past, but I can today.¡± Hu Er laughed.


    ¡°Hu Er, aren¡¯t you afraid of arousing public anger?¡± The elder said coldly.


    Every profession had its own rules. The group of people lived on the robbery. If they were not too greedy, the major families were willing to share the profits with them. If they were too greedy, the major families would definitely join forces to annihilate them.


    In the beginning, the group of bandits more powerful than that of Hu Er was annihilated by the three big families because it was too greedy. The group of Hu Er appeared not long. Hu Er obeyed the rules, so the big families didn¡¯t care about his group. Unexpectedly, his ambition was getting bigger and bigger, and now he wanted them to give him three carts of spiritual herbs.


    Hu Er grinned. ¡°Will I arouse public anger? Do you mean the anger of the three big families of Tong¡¯an City? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Today, we will also enter Tong¡¯an City, and the three big families will respect us .¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± The elder was stunned for a moment and sneered in disdain.


    If Hu Er wanted to enter Tong¡¯an City, not only would the three great families not agree, but the City Lord would also immediately wipe him out.


    ¡°Master Mu knows whether or not I¡¯ve lost my mind.¡± Hu Er laughed crazily.


    The crowd separated, and a handsome man in white slowly stepped forward. He raised his head slightly and looked arrogant.


    The elder looked at the young man curiously at first. When he found a faint but powerful aura from the man, his expression suddenly changed. The young man was a high-level Human King.


    ¡°Lei Ming, do you still think I¡¯m out of my mind?¡± Hu Er asked arrogantly.


    The elder¡¯s face darkened. It was not strange that Hu Er knew his name, but where did this young man come from? His aura was even stronger than the householder of the Wen Family.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, everyone!¡± The young man surnamed Mu bowed slightly, but he was not honest. ¡°I am Mu Qi, and I promised to give these brothers a home so that they wouldn¡¯t have to wander from place to place. I chose Tong¡¯an City. To live peaceful lives, they need a large number of resources. Today, I borrow these spiritual herbs from you. When we settle down, I will definitely return you double the number of the herbs.¡±


    ¡°What if we aren¡¯t willing to lend you?¡± Lei Ming¡¯s face was cold.


    ¡°Haha¡­You will make it hard for us to settle down. I always keep my words. Since I have decided to give a family to these brothers, I must do it. If you aren¡¯t willing to lend the herbs to me, I can only take them myself.¡± Mu Qi¡¯s words sounded he was in a difficult situation. But within his eyes, a cold glint flickering.


    ¡°Humph, I am under the orders of our householder to do business. Even if I die, I will not allow anyone to touch the things of my Wen Family,¡± Lei Ming cried out sternly.


    ¡°What a loyal servant. Since you want to fight for the Wen Family, then I will help you fulfill your wish.¡± Mu Qi laughed savagely as the aura around his body rose and was extremely violent.

 Chapter 637 - What If They Say No?

    Ghost Gate Road was dark and damp, with no sunlight all year round. Gusts of wind blew from time to time, making people feel uncomfortable. Too many people had died here before.


    Mu Qi walked over step by step, causing the expressions of the members of the Wen Family to change greatly. Ordinary warriors couldn¡¯t withstand his oppressive pressure at all. Their Qi and blood surged, and they looked painful.


    Lei Ming¡¯s face darkened, and his aura surged. However, he was only a Third Grade Human King. Even if he was full of courage and hot-blooded, he was no match for Mu Qi at all.


    Wen Rushan protected Wen Ruyi, and her pretty face was pale. Wen Ruyi¡¯s tiny face was filled with horror.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Wen Rushan snapped.


    Everyone looked at her subconsciously.


    Wen Rushan looked gloomily at Mu Qi. ¡°Please take the spiritual herbs away.¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡± Lei Ming wasn¡¯t willing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more. I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± Wen Rushan said sternly. They were just like eggs hurled against stones. If fighting against Mu Qi and his companions, they would lose both herbs and their own lives.


    It was idiotic to fight against the enemies just relying on their courage. They might lose both herbs and their lives. It was better to preserve their lives first. Their lives were worth more than a few carriages of spiritual herbs.


    Mu Qi looked curiously at Wen Rushan. His eyes flickered with interest, and he said, ¡°As expected, you are as excellent as men.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me.¡± Wen Rushan had a cold expression on her face.


    Mu Qi burst into laughter as if he was happy. He looked at Wen Rushan with a strange light in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Wen Family became one of the three great families of Tong¡¯an City because of you. You are very good at doing business. As the saying goes, giving a man a fish is not as good as teaching him how to fish. Miss Wen, please stay behind and teach us the way to earn money.¡±


    Wen Rushan didn¡¯t have great beauty but had a heroic spirit. Ordinary women didn¡¯t have that spirit. It seemed like Mu Qi had some crooked thoughts.


    ¡°Mu Qi, don¡¯t go too far. Do you want to become an enemy of the entire Wen Family?¡± Lei Ming shouted angrily.


    Mu Qi¡¯s eyes turned cold. He raised his palm and struck out. An energy chain of Internal Breath shot towards Lei Ming and made the surrounding cold air distorted.


    Lei Ming shouted and tried his best to resist. With a boom, a blast surged, and Lei Ming coughed up blood and flew backward.


    Lei Ming was no match for Mu Qi at all. If Mu Qi had exerted all his strength, Lei Ming would die.


    Lei Ming fell dozens of meters away. Several warriors of the Wen Family ran over to help him up. Lei Ming¡¯s face was pale, and his breath was weak. He was on the verge of death.


    Mu Qi snorted coldly and said, ¡°As a Third Grade Human King, how dare you go against me for times? Don¡¯t you know how to respect the experts? I spared your life for the sake of Miss Wen.¡±


    Wen Rushan¡¯s expression was dark. She had long known that a woman had to take much more risk running into the Jianghu than a man. However, she had never thought about encountering something like this today. Mu Qi had actually thought of her.


    ¡°Mu Qi, do you want to learn how to do business?¡± Wen Rushan asked.


    Mu Qi nodded with a smile. ¡°My brothers are all boorish people and don¡¯t know how to do business. If you can teach them how to do business, they¡¯ll be able to make a living for themselves.¡±


    Wen Rushan cast a cold glance at Hu Er and his companions and said, ¡°I agree to teach you about business.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Qi was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that she agreed so readily.


    Wen Rushan nodded. ¡°But I have a condition.¡±


    ¡°Please speak ahead!¡±


    ¡°Please let off my companions. Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Mu Qi was slightly stunned and lowered his head in deep thought.


    ¡°Alright.¡± After pondering for a moment, Mu Qi raised his head and said, ¡°The others of you can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Miss.¡± Her companions were shocked. They did not expect that Wen Rushan would choose to sacrifice herself to save them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more. Please go back and tell my father that I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Wen Rushan handed Wen Ruyi to a warrior. ¡°Please send him back safely.¡±


    The eyes of the warriors were full of hatred. As men, they let a woman sacrifice herself for their safety. It was really depressing.


    ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t want to leave. Let me stay with you.¡± Although Wen Ruyi was young, he knew what had happened and cried.


    ¡°Ruyi, listen to me. Go back home as soon as possible.¡±


    Wen Ruyi cried, and two warriors hugged him desperately. With two booms, the warriors fell out. Actually, they were knocked back by Wen Ruyi.


    Although Wen Ruyi was young, his martial arts talent was extremely high. He was a genius. As a seven-year-old boy, he had already reached the Great Completion of the Grandmaster Realm. However, he had a kind heart and seldom fought. Few people knew about his cultivation.


    ¡°What a powerful talent.¡± Mu Qi¡¯s facial expression changed slightly.


    Wen Rushan¡¯s heart thumped, and she cursed secretly. Wen Ruyi¡¯s talent must have made Mu Qi on guard. His talent was too great.


    Mu Qi¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. A seven or eight-year-old child had already reached the Great Completion of the Grandmaster Realm. The boy would be a great threat to him after growing up.


    From today on, both sides would definitely form a grudge against each other. Once the child grew up, the first person he would kill would be Mu Qi. Thinking of this, Mu QI wanted to protect himself from being killed by the boy in the future. He wanted to nip this potential danger in the bud.


    ¡°What a talented child.¡± Mu Qi looked at Wen Ruyi. ¡°Are you willing to be my disciple?¡±


    Mu Qi wanted to find an excuse to kill Wen Ruyi at first but changed his mind on the spur of the moment. If he took this child as his disciple, Wen Ruyi would work for him when he grew up. At that time, Wen Ruyi would absolutely not dare to kill him.


    ¡°Bad guy! I don¡¯t want to be your disciple!¡± Wen Ruyi¡¯s little face was filled with rage. This bad guy bullied his sister and injured Mr. Lei. How dare he want Wen Ruyi to be his disciple?


    Mu Qi narrowed his eyes slightly. It seemed that this child had already hated him. He decided to kill him and secretly gave Hu Er a meaningful look.


    Hu Er lifted his broadsword and walked forward. He opened his big mouth. ¡°You little brat, it is your great fortune that Mr. Mu wanted to take you as his disciple. I will kill all your companions if you disagree.¡±


    ¡°Hu Er, how dare you threaten a child?¡± Wen Rushan was so angry that her face had turned pale.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Wen Ruyi stood in front of Wen Rushan, looking determined.


    Swoosh!


    With a flash, Hu Er rushed to the warriors of the Wen Family. He waved the broadsword in his hand, and with a poof, a head flew away with fresh blood spurting out. He beheaded a warrior of the Wen Family.


    In fact, his cultivation was almost the same as Lei Ming¡¯s. It was easy for him to kill an ordinary warrior. He was so cruel because he wanted to frighten them.


    Wen Ruyi was frightened. He had seen dead people but he had never seen anyone so cruel before.


    The warriors of the Wen Family were so shocked that their faces were full of horror. However, they were no match for the other party at all.


    Wen Rushan¡¯s expression was gloomy, and she bit her lips to the point it almost bled. She knew it was Mu Qi¡¯s scheme. He let Hu Er force them.


    ¡°Child, are you willing to take Mr. Mu as your teacher?¡± Hu Er understood Mu Qi¡¯s meaning. He didn¡¯t want to offend Wen Rushan, but he was afraid of the child¡¯s talent. He let Hu Er do the bad.


    With his understanding of Mu Qi, if this child disagreed, he would die today. Hu Er would kill him.


    Hu Er didn¡¯t care about killing how many people and who he would kill at all. He was also shocked by the child¡¯s talent. It was amazing that the child had cultivated so fast. He was absolutely a genius. Hu Er liked to kill geniuses.


    ¡°What are you trying to do, Mu Qi?¡± Wen Rushan¡¯s face was full of anger.


    ¡°Miss Wen, please don¡¯t misunderstand. The child has high talent. I don¡¯t want his talent to remain latent, so I want to take him in as a disciple. If he disagrees, I won¡¯t force him.¡± After these words, he looked at Hu Er. ¡°You reckless fellow, we need to coax the child. You need to change your personality.¡±


    Hu Er was not stupid. He knew that Mu Qi was pretending. Hu Er was the one to act as the bad guy. He grinned sinisterly and said, ¡°Ever since I followed Mr. Mu, I have sworn to follow you to the death. Since this child disagrees to be your disciple, for your reputation, I can only do this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve repeatedly warned you not to kill people anymore. Why don¡¯t you obey me?¡± Mu Qi shook his head and had a disappointed expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to disobey you,¡± Hu Er sternly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. Stop pretending anymore. You looked disgusting,¡± Wen Rushan roared. Did they think she was an idiot? She stared at Mu Qi angrily and said, ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    Before Mu Qi could say anything, Hu Er said fiercely, ¡°If you follow Mr. Mu, and this child agrees to take Mr. Mu as his teacher, the others will survive. If you dare to say no¡­¡±


    ¡°What if they dare to say no?¡± Suddenly, an indifferent voice rang out.


    Hu Er was startled and turned his head to look.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice.


    A slender figure strode over from afar in an unhurried manner, and he seemed to be taking a walk and didn¡¯t care about the tense atmosphere here at all.


    If ordinary people saw the situation here, they would avoid it. But this person seemed to be traveling. This was absolutely abnormal. Mu Qi winked at Hu Er.


    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Wen Ruyi waved his hand in pleasant surprise when he saw who it was.


    It was Chu Xun. He had absorbed all the spiritual energy in a radius of dozens of miles. He wanted to find another place to continue, and he remembered that Wen Rushan had mentioned that there was a city not far away, so he came here. Unexpectedly, he happened to encounter such a scene.


    Chu Xun came and glanced at Lei Ming. Several warriors were surrounding him. The elder¡¯s face looked pale. It seemed that he was seriously injured. Chu Xun had injured him before, and the other party also injured him. If Chu Xun did not help him, the elder¡¯s cultivation would be ruined, and he could only struggle to survive for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Chu Xun pushed the warriors surrounding the elder away. The warriors glared at him. If it weren¡¯t that they were in danger, they would have scolded him.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t care about their emotions. He gently exerted a trace of pressure, which made these warriors feel great pressure, and they stepped back in horror.


    Chu Xun squatted down and placed his hand on Lei Ming¡¯s chest. He transferred some of his Hong Meng Immortal Qi to Lei Ming. Then he stopped at once. After all, he had recovered less than 30% of his cultivation, so he didn¡¯t want to waste it.


    However, Lei Ming¡¯s face was filled with shock. He could sense that the wounds within his body were healing at a frightening speed¡­

 Chapter 638 - Shattered the Broadsword with A Hand

    Mu Qi stared at Chu Xun. Wen Ruyi had greeted Chu Xun just now. It was obvious that they knew each other. What surprised Mu Qi more was that he could not sense Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°Big Brother, are your injuries healed?¡± Wen Ruyi was happy that the cracks on Chu Xun¡¯s body had disappeared.


    Chu Xun shook his head gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little bit better than before.¡±


    What Chu Xun said was true. It would probably take a few days more to recover completely.


    A hint of joy flashed in Mu Qi¡¯s eyes. The man was injured. No matter how strong his cultivation was, he was like a toothless tiger now. Mu Qi was not afraid of him anymore.


    He gave Hu Er a look, letting him test the man¡¯s strength.


    Hu Er received the message and pointed his broadsword at Chu Xun. ¡°Gigolo, who are you?¡±


    Chu Xun frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°I hate others pointing a broadsword at me.¡±


    ¡°What if I¡¯m pointing at you?¡± Hu Er spat. He waved the broadsword in his hand, jumped up high, and chopped toward Chu Xun. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not only pointing at you but also killing you.¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head slightly. There were always idiots to deal with.


    He stretched out his hand lightly, and his palm transformed like amethyst. With a clang, a violent force swept towards the surroundings while muffled sounds of collision resounded, and it made everyone feel depressed.


    Hu Er was shocked.


    Wen Rushan and her brother were stunned.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    The corners of Mu Qi¡¯s eyes twitched continuously.


    Chu Xun held Hu Er¡¯s broadsword with one hand and pinched the blade with his five fingers.


    Hu Er was horrified. He knew clearly how powerful his blow was. Its strength could smash a rock weighing thousands of kilograms into countless pieces, but it could not even hurt the opponent¡¯s palm. What frightened him more was that no matter how hard he tried to pull out the broadsword, the broadsword seemed to grow in the opponent¡¯s hand and could not be moved at all.


    Chu Xun chuckled, his expression unchanged. His five fingers were slowly gaining strength.


    Crack! Crack!


    Hu Er widened his eyes in an instant. Cracks began to spread on his broadsword and became spiderweb-like.


    Everyone present was shocked that Chu Xun had shattered the broadsword with one hand. The broadsword weighed hundreds of kilograms and had a thickness of six or seven centimeters. It wasn¡¯t a Sacred Relic but was made of high-quality steel. Even a high-level Great King like Mu Qi needed to smash it over ten times before he could break it, let alone to break it into dozens of pieces.


    ¡°Retreat quickly!¡± Mu Qi reacted fast, and he warned with astonishment.


    Hu Er was a Third Grade Human King. He let go of the hilt and flew backward.


    Boom!


    The broadsword exploded into countless pieces, and only a thumb-sized piece was left in Chu Xun¡¯s hand. He gently raised his hand and shot the piece to Hu Er with a sharp sound.


    Hu Er roared angrily, and his Internal Breath made three layers of armor on his body.


    Hiss!


    With a hiss, the three layers of armor were easily penetrated by the piece. Hu Er stiffened, and blood burst out from the back of his neck.


    The blow went through his throat.


    Boom!


    Hu Er¡¯s body fell to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. His eyes were wide open, and his face was full of disbelief as if he couldn¡¯t believe that he had died.


    It was quiet. Even a pin dropping could be heard. Everyone present was silent.


    Everyone slowed down their breathing and trembled slightly.


    Wen Rushan covered her mouth, and she was shocked.


    Wen Ruyi looked at Chu Xun with his pure eyes, then at Hu Er, who was dead. His eyes were full of admiration. He thought that if he was as powerful as his big brother, no one could bully his sister.


    The most shocked was Mu Qi. He felt like falling into an ice cave, a gust of cold wind blowing over, and his fine hairs standing on end.


    ¡°Miss Wen, I saw that this child¡¯s talent was good, so I wanted to take him as my disciple. Hu Er had threatened you and deserved to die. He was too detestable.¡±


    Wen Rushan looked at Mu Qi playfully. Did he think everyone else was an idiot? He was trying to shirk his responsibility with just a few words.


    Mu Qi cupped his hands to Chu Xun and said, ¡°I truly admire your cultivation. Hu Er committed all sorts of evils by burning, killing, and robbing. I also wanted to bring him to do the right. I didn¡¯t expect that he was so stubborn and never change his ways. In fact, I wanted to punish him a long time ago, but I was too soft-hearted and allowed him to make such a big mistake today. Anyway, thank you for helping me punish him.¡±


    Chu Xun was a little surprised. Mu Qi was really good at confusing right and wrong. With just a few words, he had gotten rid of his responsibility completely.


    ¡°Big Brother, what he said isn¡¯t true. He¡¯s a bad guy,¡± Wen Ruyi retorted loudly.


    Chu Xun smiled. ¡°Even a child doesn¡¯t believe you. Do you think you are smart or we are stupid?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to think so¡­¡± Mu Qi hurriedly cupped his hands together and bowed. He said, ¡°Many people present can testify that I have never attacked. I just wanted to take the child as my disciple. As for Hu Er, he was really courting death.¡±


    Everyone present was shocked. They had never seen such a shameless person before.


    ¡°You injured Mr. Lei. How dare you say you didn¡¯t attack? How shameless you are!¡± Wen Ruyi shouted.


    When Mu Qi was discredited, his face instantly flushed. He bowed and said, ¡°Senior, it isn¡¯t my fault. Lei Ming didn¡¯t respect me, so I gave him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. You wanted our spiritual herbs, you wanted my sister to teach you how to do business, and forced me to take you as my teacher.¡± Wen Ruyi¡¯s little face was red with anger.


    Mu Qi was inwardly angry. If he had known what would happen earlier, he would have slapped this little bastard to death.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Well, the brother and sister of the Wen Family saved me before. Since you hit Lei Ming, I¡¯ll hit you back. After that, you can leave, and I won¡¯t stop you. What do you think of it?¡±


    Mu Qi¡¯s face turned deathly pale. He knew that he couldn¡¯t avoid it by his own words anymore.


    ¡°You can use any means to resist my attack. As long as you can withstand one palm of mine, you can leave,¡± Chu Xun said.


    A hint of joy flashed in Mu Qi¡¯s eyes. He could use a set of armor, which was a middle-grade Sacred Relic, to resist. Although he didn¡¯t know Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation, Chu Xun was injured. Even if Chu Xun was at the Great Completion of the Human King Realm, he couldn¡¯t break the middle-grade armor and would injure him at most.


    ¡°Senior, please show mercy.¡± Mu Qi accepted his idea.


    Wen Rushan was a little anxious. Mu Qi¡¯s words showed that this person was extremely shrewd and ruthless. If he were lucky enough to survive, he would definitely take revenge in the future. However, Chu Xun was helping them to deal with Mu Qi. It was inappropriate for her to give him any advice.


    Mu Qi quickly put on the middle-grade armor and then made layers of Internal Breath Armor to protect himself. He had a complacent expression on his face. Under such strict protection, he didn¡¯t believe that his opponent could kill him. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Senior, please take action.¡± Mu Qi raised his head.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun stepped forward and struck out with his palm, frightening Hong Meng Immortal Qi bursting out.


    Mu Qi instantly felt something wrong. The palm strength was so terrifying that Mu Qi¡¯s armor instantly exploded. He was scared out of his wits and screamed in terror.


    Boom!


    The scream stopped abruptly. Chu Xun crushed the middle-grade Sacred Relic armor. Mu Qi lost his protection and exploded into a mist of blood.


    Everyone present was so shocked that their faces turned pale, and they trembled¡­

 Chapter 639 - Entering the City

    Before the bloody mist could dissipate, everyone felt cold all over. Chu Xun had smashed a high-level Great King into a bloody mist by a single palm. It was too terrifying.


    Gusts of cold wind in the Ghost Gate Road blew the blood mist away.


    A Human King was powerful in these people¡¯s eyes. But for Chu Xun, Mu Qi was not an expert at all. He had killed thousands of Human Kings. Even if his current cultivation was less than three-tenth of his peak, it was enough for him to kill a Human King.


    ¡°What about those people?¡± Chu Xun pointed to followers of Hu Er. They were scared out of their wits.


    Only then did Wen Rushan come to her senses. She looked at Chu Xun strangely. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful.


    ¡°As the saying goes, Heaven¡¯s care is for every living thing. Please let them go,¡± Wen Rushan said. Her little mother was about to give birth soon, so it was not appropriate for her to kill too many people.


    Chu Xun had no objection to Wen Rushan¡¯s suggestion. His cultivation was precious now, and he didn¡¯t want to waste it.


    ¡°Go away. If you dare to show up again, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    Those people thought that they would die. They didn¡¯t expect that Chu Xun would let them go. They knelt on the ground excitedly and kowtowed to thank him.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Wen Rushan expressed her gratitude to Chu Xun after the bandits left.


    Chu Xun waved his hand and said, ¡°You saved me first, so I save you. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Lei Ming came over with the help of several warriors and knelt to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun helped him up.


    ¡°I have wronged you before. Please forgive me!¡± Lei Ming¡¯s face was full of shame.


    ¡°It was not your fault. You were eager to protect your masters,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Lei Ming felt even more ashamed. If it hadn¡¯t been for Chu Xun, they would have died.


    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Wen Ruyi squeezed over and looked at Chu Xun with admiration. ¡°When I grow up, I want to be as powerful as you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of killing people?¡± Chu Xun touched the child¡¯s little head. He felt familiar with the child, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him before. Maybe he had thought too much. The planet was strange to him. How could he be familiar with the child?


    ¡°No.¡± Wen Ruyi shook his head. ¡°You have killed bad people. My father says killing bad people is to enforce justice on behalf of Heaven.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, we should protect good people and kill bad people. Otherwise, it is difficult for good people to live.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Wen Ruyi nodded vigorously. Then he looked at Chu Xun expectantly. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯d like to invite you to my home. Will you come?¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned, thinking about how to refuse him. Wen Rushan said, ¡°You can¡¯t remember a lot of things now. Why don¡¯t you stay in our Wen Family to recuperate for a while?¡±


    Chu Xun pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement. Anyway, he had nowhere to go now.


    The group of people continued their journey. Although Lei Ming¡¯s injuries had recovered a little, his was still too weak, so he was arranged to sit in a carriage. The others walked and drove the three carriages to Tong¡¯an City.


    When they arrived at the city gate, it was already late at night. They couldn¡¯t enter the city because the gate was closed. They had experienced similar situations before and set up tents out of the city.


    With Chu Xun around, they were not worried about their safety. Chu Xun had smashed a high-level Human King into blood mist with a single palm. Who dared to fight him?


    The tents surrounded a circle, and the people set a bonfire in the middle. The guards of the Wen Family took out some rations to roast and eat.


    Chu Xun got a piece of dry pancake. As he ate, he chatted with the sister and brother of the Wen Family and inquired about this world.


    He was right. He was indeed in the domain of the Assembly of Immortals. The Assembly of Immortals was the one that had invaded the earth. After destroying the earth, those bastards had found such a planet full of spiritual energy to live and left the broken earth and human beings struggling to survive.


    Immortal Domain Star was the name of this planet.


    Wen Yuchen once mentioned that the four top forces in the Immortal Domain were the Yuan, Ma, Gu, and Wen Families. However, according to Mu Ziran, the Wen Family seemed to have disappeared now, and the Wang Family had replaced it as one of the four top forces.


    ¡°Wen Family?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°These people also have a surname, Wen. Could this Wen Family be one of the four major forces in the past?¡± But soon, he rejected the idea in his heart. ¡°These people don¡¯t look like coming from a big force at all. It seems that they just happened to have a surname, Wen.¡±


    Thinking of this, Chu Xun asked, ¡°Do you know about the Yuan, Ma, Gu, and Wang Families of the Immortal Domain?¡±


    Wen Rushan, who was eating food, stiffened slightly, and the others¡¯ breathing changed as well.


    ¡°Brother Liu, why do you ask such a question?¡± Wen Rushan looked at Chu Xun with vigilance in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious about it. I can remember few things, but I remember that there seem to be such powerful four forces,¡± Chu Xun said casually.


    ¡°These four major forces represent the strongest force in the Immortal Domain. We can¡¯t discuss them casually, or we might provoke unnecessary trouble. Brother Liu, please remember the rule,¡± Wen Rushan said seriously.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°Can¡¯t we even discuss them? They are so overbearing. What if I kill some people of them?¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, what are you talking about?¡± Wen Rushan looked at Chu Xun in horror. How dare he kill the people of the four major forces. Was he crazy?


    ¡°Nothing serious. I just made a joke.¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    ¡°Brother Liu, please don¡¯t make such a joke in the future anymore.¡± Wen Rushan looked extremely serious.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly, but he sneered in his heart. ¡°If I meet the four major forces, I will fight them to their last gasp.¡± Thinking of this, Chu Xun was a little proud. The Assembly of Immortals could not expect that he had come to the Immortal Domain Star.


    ¡°Please go to sleep early, Brother Liu. We¡¯ll enter the city tomorrow morning,¡± Wen Rushan said.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Good night, Big Brother!¡± Wen Ruyi waved his hand and followed Wen Rushan into a tent.


    Chu Xun looked at the pancake in his hand and groaned in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting. I¡¯m a patient. How can I eat such food with little nutrition?¡± Then he spread out his divine sense. The next moment, he disappeared from where he was.


    After a while, Chu Xun returned with a plump rabbit. It was as big as a square table, and its two teeth were as sharp as blades, which were enough to pierce steel.


    Chu Xun fetched water, skillfully skinned and washed the rabbit, and then roasted it over the fire. It would take a long time to toast the rabbit with ordinary fire. Chu Xun added a wisp of Violet Underworld Flame to the fire. After a short time, the rabbit meat was cooked, and a scent of meat spread out.


    Since he entered outer space and fought against the people of Evil Fang Star, except for drinking some water, he had only eaten half of the pancake. Chu Xun was hungry. He tore off a rabbit leg and ate heartily with rays of light spraying out. The rabbit meat was not ordinary. It contained life essence. Although it only had a little, it was better than nothing.


    Just then, the tent curtain of Wen Rushan opened a little. A little head poked out. It was Wen Ruyi. The smell of meat attracted him.


    Chu Xun waved his hand, and Wen Ruyi tiptoed over.


    Chu Xun tore off a rabbit leg and gave it to him. It had a weight of several kilograms.


    ¡°Big Brother, is this an Iron-Toothed Rabbit?¡± Wen Ruyi¡¯s face was full of shock. He forgot that Wen Rushan had told him not to eat outside. He took a big bite of the rabbit meat and narrowed his eyes.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know about Iron-Toothed Rabbit. He nodded casually and tore off another leg. ¡°Send it to your sister.¡±


    ¡°She fell asleep,¡± Wen Ruyi said.


    ¡°Then she is unlucky.¡± Chu Xun knew that Wen Rushan had not slept.


    Chu Xun was right. The strong smell of meat could even attract Wen Ruyi. Wen Rushan could not fall asleep. She stayed in the tent and complained that Wen Ruyi was ungrateful in her mind.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡±


    Chu Xun did not turn around and knew it was Lei Ming.


    ¡°Mr. Lei.¡± Wen Ruyi greeted him.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Are you eating meat?¡± Lei Ming came over and sat down. He coughed for times. As a patient, he also wanted to eat meat.


    Chu Xun chuckled and gave the rabbit leg in his hand to Lei Ming.


    Lei Ming accepted it. ¡°Let me try your cooking.¡±


    Gradually, the guards of the Wen Family couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They poked their heads out of the tents one by one. They also wanted to eat meat, but they didn¡¯t dare to come because Chu Xun was here.


    Chu Xun finished a rabbit leg and stood up, saying, ¡°Please eat. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    After that, he walked into his tent and sat down cross-legged to adjust his breathing.


    There were many people outside. When they saw Chu Xun leaving, the guards of the Wen Family came over and begged for meat with smiles on their faces. Chu Xun could hear their lowered voices.


    Early in the morning, Chu Xun woke up from his meditation. After a night of recuperation, he had recovered 40 percent of his cultivation in all. When he walked out of the tent, he found that they had already put away the other tents. They didn¡¯t wake him up probably because they were afraid of disturbing him.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Big Brother!¡± Wen Ruyi ran over.


    Chu Xun nodded and touched his head. Chu Xun turned to Wen Rushan and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot time during my training.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Wen Rushan didn¡¯t answer and ignored him. She ordered the others to put away Chu Xun¡¯s tent quickly.


    Chu Xun was confused and asked Wen Ruyi, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your sister?¡±


    Wen Ruyi scratched his head. ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t send her meat last night.¡±


    In the distance, Wen Rushan staggered. What a naughty boy. Anyway, Wen Ruyi told the truth. Except for her, everyone had eaten meat last night. She felt rather upset.


    Chu Xun smiled. Looking at Wen Rushan¡¯s reaction, he knew that Wen Ruyi was right.


    The group of people entered Tong¡¯an City. The buildings in the city were made of stone and wood. The road was paved with large pieces of slates. The carriage pressed on the road, and it creaked.


    As one of the three great families of Tong¡¯an City, the Wen Family occupied the southern part of the city.


    The styles of architecture, culture, and environment of the Immortal Domain were similar to those of the world of cultivation. Chu Xun felt easy.


    Some people were in front of the door of the Wen Family to welcome them. The leader was a burly man and looked quite dignified. A charming woman was beside him, looking a little like Wen Rushan. There were also several elders.


    ¡°Dad, Mom¡­¡± Wen Ruyi waved happily and embraced the woman.


    Wen Rushan ordered the guards to drive the carriages in. She led Chu Xun to step forward.


    The burly man looked at Chu Xun and asked in surprise, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go in first. We have met trouble in this trip,¡± Lei Ming stepped forward and said.


    ¡°Elder Lei, are you injured?¡± An elder asked in shock.


    Lei Ming nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

 Chapter 640 - A Banquet

    Chu Xun was invited to the main hall of the Wen Family.


    The atmosphere was a little strange.


    Lei Ming narrated everything that had happened in Ghost Gate Road.


    He mentioned Chu Xun had broken the broadsword with his hand.


    He mentioned Chu Xun had turned a high-level Great King into a mist of blood with one palm.


    Either of them was shocking enough.


    Wen An, the householder of the Wen Family, was the first to react. He hurriedly got down from the main seat, bowed to Chu Xun, and said with cupped fists, ¡°Thank you for saving them.¡±


    Since Wen An had stood up, the other elders didn¡¯t dare to sit. They hastily stood up and bowed to express their gratitude.


    ¡°Master Wen, don¡¯t be so polite to me. They saved me first. If it weren¡¯t for them, I would have been eaten by fierce beasts long ago. Anyway, I should thank them.¡± Chu Xun didn¡¯t stand up. Their cultivation levels were not high in his eyes. As the saying goes, the strong should be respected. It was reasonable that they worshiped him.


    If he stood up to express his thanks, the people would feel more uneasy.


    After expressing their gratitude, Wen An and the others sat down.


    They had inquired about Chu Xun¡¯s background, and Chu Xun used the excuse that he didn¡¯t remember anything.


    When they were chatting, a maidservant ran in and told Wen An that the Sixth Madam would give birth.


    The Sixth Madam should be the little mom that Wen Ruyi had mentioned.


    Wen An was old but vigorous. He was probably five hundred years old, but he had already married six wives, and one of his wives had given birth to a son. As the saying went, he was old in age but young in mind.


    ¡°Wow¡­ I¡¯m going to have a younger brother.¡± Wen Ruyi was extremely happy, and he ran out himself, ignoring the adults.


    ¡°Brother Liu, how about¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It is more important,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wen An asked someone to arrange a place for Chu Xun to live, and he apologized and left.


    Chu Xun was arranged in a small courtyard behind. It was elegant and quiet. He was satisfied with it.


    Although the Immortal Domain was full of spiritual energy, the cultivation of the people here varied. Not all of them were warriors, and there were many ordinary people.


    At first, Chu Xun thought that every one of the Assembly of Immortals was a militant warrior. But now, he found they were not like what he had expected.


    After the maid who sent him here left, Chu Xun began to set up a magic formation in the room and cultivated. The most important thing for him was to recover his cultivation.


    Just as he was about to adjust his breathing and heal his injuries, a loud cry of a baby resounded through the entire Wen Family.


    A new life was born.


    Chu Xun was stunned for a moment. He thought of Jing Hong. Jing Hong was about to give birth in a few more months. His child was about to be born as well.


    After he recovered his cultivation, he would find a way out. He promised Jing Hong that he would return when their child was born.


    In the afternoon, Wen Rushan came in a hurry. She told Chu Xun that her little mom had given birth to a son. They were going to hold a big banquet in the next few days to celebrate. They hoped that he could also attend the banquet.


    Chu Xun nodded and agreed. It was good to be in a happy atmosphere.


    After Wen Rushan left, Chu Xun closed the door of the courtyard with a magic formation and continued to adjust his breath and cultivate.


    Chu Xun had cultivated for three days.


    During this period, Wen An and the others came several times, but the magic formation stopped them. They knew that Chu Xun was injured, so they did not dare to disturb him anymore.


    On the evening of the fourth day, Chu Xun woke up from his cultivation. His cultivation had recovered by 70%. He used his divine sense and found Wen Ruyi sitting at the door.


    Chu Xun activated the formation and called Wen Ruyi in.


    ¡°Big Brother, have you finished cultivating?¡± Wen Ruyi ran in. He liked Chu Xun very much.


    Chu Xun nodded and handed him a spiritual fruit.


    Wen Ruyi thanked Chu Xun, picked up the spiritual fruit, and nibbled it. When eating, he looked at Chu Xun secretly from time to time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wen Ruyi spoke softly, ¡°I wanted to bring Big Brother to my little brother¡¯s banquet, but my father said you were cultivating, not letting me disturb you.¡±


    It turned out to be like this. Chu Xun chuckled. He had agreed to go, and the banquet should have started in the morning. But he was cultivating at that time. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to feel a happy atmosphere.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wen Ruyi¡¯s eyes lit up, and he pulled Chu Xun away. ¡°My little brother is little and cute. Little Mom said that I looked the same when I was born, but I don¡¯t remember¡­¡±


    The banquet was held in the front yard. At this time, the guests were in high spirits. Wen An was talking with several elders. When he saw Chu Xun, he hurriedly stood up and greeted him.


    ¡°Brother Liu, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good. I¡¯m sorry that I am late. I¡¯ve agreed to attend the banquet, but I came late due to my cultivation. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, please be at home. The most important thing for you is to recover.¡±


    After that, Wen An glared at Wen Ruyi. ¡°You naughty boy, I told you not to disturb Mr. Liu. Why aren¡¯t you obedient?¡±


    Wen Ruyi was a little afraid of Wen An, so he hid behind Chu Xun quietly.


    Chu Xun smiled and said, ¡°Master Wen, please don¡¯t blame Ruyi. I woke up by myself. He didn¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Wen An smiled. He just scolded his son verbally and wouldn¡¯t blame Wen Ruyi in his heart.


    ¡°Brother Liu, let me introduce you to a few people.¡±


    Chu Xun couldn¡¯t refuse. He nodded and followed Wen An.


    ¡°You go first, Big Brother. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Wen Ruyi seemed a little afraid of them.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    The two walked over and cupped their fists to some elders Wen An had spoken to earlier. ¡°Let me introduce everyone. This is Liu Tianhe, Mr. Liu.¡±


    These elders did have some dignity, but it was nothing to Chu Xun.


    They looked at Chu Xun with curiosity. They couldn¡¯t know Chu Xun, so they greeted him with cupped fists one after another. However, they looked arrogant. It seemed that they didn¡¯t take Chu Xun seriously.


    ¡°This is the Lord of Tong¡¯an City, Meng Jinhai. You can call him Lord Meng,¡± Wen An said as he pointed at a green-robed middle-aged man.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    Meng Jinhai was slightly stunned, and then he became angry. Chu Xun¡¯s expression was too calm, without respect.


    Actually, Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to know him at all. A Grade Nine Human King might be one of the top masters here. In Chu Xun¡¯s eyes, Meng Jinhai was just a warrior.


    ¡°This is the Zhao Family¡¯s householder, Zhao Guangxuan.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly as well, causing Zhao Guangxuan to look displeased.


    ¡°This is Xu Moning, the householder of the Xu family.¡±


    Xu Moning was not tall, smiling. He didn¡¯t care about Chu Xun¡¯s attitude and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Brother Wen, who is he?¡± Meng Jinhai asked in a deep voice. Chu Xun was only about a hundred and fifty years old. How did he dare to be so arrogant in front of them?


    ¡°Brother Liu is a friend of mine. I met him when I was traveling many years ago. Several days ago, he passed by Tong¡¯an City, so he came to see me.¡± Wen An was not stupid. He did not tell them that Chu Xun had easily killed a high-level Human King. As the city lord, Meng Jinhai was afraid of those with high cultivation. He was afraid to lose his city lord position. Once he knew how powerful Chu Xun was, he would bring trouble to Chu Xun.


    At this time, an old maid came over with a baby in her arms. It should be Wen An¡¯s newborn son. Everyone came forward to congratulate Wen An.


    Wen An¡¯s cheeks flushed. He had instructed the maid to carry the child over.


    Meng Jinhai and the others spoke flattering words after seeing the child.


    Chu Xun looked at the baby in swaddling clothes. It was pink and lovely. He thought of Jing Hong again, and the baby in her belly was about to be born.


    He must find a way to get back to the earth.

 Chapter 641 - Evil Gathering Formation

    In the Wen Family, Master Wen held a banquet to celebrate a new life that was just born, and now it was extraordinarily bustling with guests.


    If ordinary children were just born, their parents wouldn¡¯t dare to carry them out in three or four days. However, Immortal Domain was full of spiritual essence, together with some Sacred Relics, the babies were stronger than ordinary children when they were born.


    Chu Xun remembered that when he was in the world of cultivation, the offspring of a certain expert was born at the later stage of Foundation Realm. The elders had already used great means to lay a foundation for the child.


    The baby was pink, tender, and very adorable. He waved his white hands and giggled, and he did not cry.


    Chu Xun was happy, and he looked forward to his own child¡¯s birth even more.


    He had thought he had to find a way to go back as soon as possible countless times.


    Meng Jinhai looked at the infant. Then he took out a dragon-shaped jade pendant that glowed with green light. The pendant was extraordinary.


    ¡°This is made of middle-grade immortal jade. It can strengthen one¡¯s fortune. Now I give it to your little son. I hope that he will have a promising future and become one of the outstanding talents of the new generation in Tong¡¯an City.¡±


    Immortal jade was similar in value to spirit stones, and it was even rarer. Only the powerful forces had Immortal jade mines. Furthermore, they had low output ratios. Middle-grade Immortal jade was rather rare in a small border city like Tong¡¯an City. Meng Jinhai was generous.


    Chu Xun could feel a small Spiritual Energy Gathering Formation on the dragon-shaped jade pendant. It was great.


    Wen An thanked him in a hurry.


    The Zhao Family¡¯s householder, Zhao Guangxuan, gifted him a high-quality Dragon Blood Herb. It was said that dragon blood had stained it. It had the effect of tempering the body and refining the soul.


    Dragon Blood Herb was also rare, but it was a little inferior to Meng Jinhai¡¯s dragon-shaped jade pendant. Zhao Guangxuan was very good at interpersonal communication. Tong¡¯an City was under Meng Jinhai¡¯s control. How could his gift be better than Meng Jinhai¡¯s?


    Wen An expressed his gratitude in a hurry as well.


    Xu Moning, the householder of the Xu Family, had a strange look in his eyes. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Lord Meng, Brother Zhao¡¯s gift is so brilliant that I feel a little embarrassed to take mine out.¡±


    When saying that, he still took out something shining with golden light. It was a golden longevity lock.


    ¡°It¡¯s made of secret gold, and I asked an expert to carve a small Spiritual Energy Gathering Formation on it. If the little boy wears it, it will refine his body, and his cultivation will improve by leaps and bounds in the future.¡±


    This longevity lock made of secret gold was not as good as the dragon-shaped jade pendant in terms of material. But in terms of the implied meaning, it was much better. Every child had a longevity lock.


    Wen An was overjoyed. All the things that they did today were for good luck. Compared to the dragon-shaped jade pendant, he preferred the longevity lock. All parents wanted their children to live long.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Xu.¡± Wen An reached out to catch the gift, wanting to hang it on the baby¡¯s neck himself.


    Chu Xun raised his eyebrows slightly and reached out to stop Wen An.


    ¡°Brother Liu, what are you doing?¡± Wen An was confused.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Moning¡¯s face darkened, and he stared at Chu Xun sharply.


    Chu Xun chuckled. ¡°There is nothing serious. The longevity lock is extraordinary. I want to have a look.¡±


    Chu Xun emphasized the word ¡°extraordinary¡±.


    Xu Moning¡¯s eyes kept changing, and then he sneered and said, ¡°Friend, this longevity lock is for the young master of the Wen Family. Is it suitable for you to do this?¡±


    ¡°Longevity lock?¡± Chu Xun sneered, ¡°I think it¡¯s more suitable to call it a short life lock.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed dramatically. A longevity lock was much different from a short life lock.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Moning¡¯s eyes were gloomy.


    ¡°Master Xu, don¡¯t you know what I mean yourself?¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    ¡°What do I know? Don¡¯t be presumptuous here. Today is the day to celebrate the coming of the new life of the Wen Family. How dare you be presumptuous to me just relying on the Wen Family?¡±


    Chu Xun laughed. ¡°Who do you think you are? You don¡¯t deserve my attention at all. If I want to kill you, no one here can stop me.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words shocked everyone present. How dare Chu Xun talk so wildly in front of Meng Jinhai?


    ¡°How dare you talk big here?¡± Meng Jinhai¡¯s face darkened right now.


    Wen An was a little surprised by Chu Xun¡¯s reaction. ¡°Brother Liu, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Please let Master Xu tell you in person.¡± Chu Xun pointed to Xu Moning and said, ¡°Is that a real Spiritual Energy Gathering Formation on your longevity lock?¡±


    Xu Moning¡¯s face changed again. Chu Xun must have found something strange. However, Xu Moning didn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡°Friend, you are too arrogant. I kindly gave the longevity lock to the little child of the Wen Family, but you stopped me. You may look down upon my gift. In this case, I won¡¯t embarrass myself anymore. Please give it back to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not put it away.¡± Chu Xun raised his hand and waved it. A terrible suction force burst out and sucked the longevity lock that Xu Moning was about to put away into Chu Xun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Xu Moning¡¯s aura surged around him, and he ran his cultivation of Sixth-grade Human King. With a fierce glint in his eyes, he pounced on the longevity lock in Chu Xun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    A sound wave swept out as Chu Xun spoke.


    Boom!


    Xu Moning coughed up blood and flew backward, falling more than a hundred meters away. The guests were scared and escaped.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Meng Jinhai bellowed, utterly flabbergasted. A Sixth-grade Human King was wounded by Chu Xun¡¯s words. How powerful he was! However, as the Lord of Tong¡¯an City, he could not retreat.


    Chu Xun gently raised his hand, and a piece of purple light flew to Meng Jinhai.


    Meng Jinhai was at Grade Eight of Human King Realm. He roared and tried to defend himself, but as soon as his Internal Breath surged, it was suppressed by the purple light. His face was full of horror. His cultivation was sealed, and he could not use it at all.


    At this moment, he was completely panicky, and his face was deathly pale. Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation terrified him. With just a raise of his hand, Chu Xun made him unable to resist anymore. Could Chu Xun be an expert in the Immortal Level?


    ¡°Brother Liu, what are you doing?¡± Wen An was anxious. They were at the banquet to celebrate the newborn. What on earth was happening?


    ¡°Master Wen, this is not a longevity lock, nor is there a Spiritual Energy Gathering Formation on it.¡± Chu Xun picked up the longevity lock and ran Hong Meng Scripture. The spiritual energy between heaven and earth surged into the longevity lock in his hand. However, something strange appeared. When the spiritual energy surged into the longevity lock, it emitted black air.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Wen An widened his eyes and cried out involuntarily.


    ¡°It is an aura of malice. The formation on it is not a Spiritual Energy Gathering Formation at all. Actually, It is an Evil Gathering Formation. If the young master wears the longevity lock, he will be infected. It is hard to say whether he can survive a month, let alone a long life.¡± Chu Xun sneered. With a boom, the longevity lock exploded into pieces in his hand, and a black mist rose.


    Seeing this, everyone was shocked and looked at Xu Moning. He was so vicious that he planned to hurt a newborn baby. He was worse than pigs and dogs.


    ¡°Xu Moning¡­¡± Wen An¡¯s eyes turned red, and he trembled with anger. He pointed at Xu Moning, who had just got up, and asked, ¡°Do you have a conscience? Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Damn you. You are worse than pigs and dogs!¡± A presbyter of the Wen Family swore furiously.


    ¡°Kill him. He planned to kill an infant. Even burning his bones and scattering his ashes will not be enough to appease our hatred.¡±


    The people of the Wen Family were enraged and cursed angrily.


    At this time, Xu Moning stopped pretending and looked at Wen Rushan coldly. ¡°Do you still remember Mu Qi?¡±


    ¡°Mu Qi?¡± Wen Rushan was slightly stunned. How could she not remember him? Mu Qi had been smashed into blood mist by Chu Xun a few days ago on Ghost Gate Road.


    ¡°Does he have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Does he have anything to do with me?¡± Xu Moning laughed crazily and said, ¡°He is my son. I had spent hundreds of years training him, but you killed him. Can¡¯t I avenge him?¡±


    It turned out that Mu Qi followed his mother¡¯s surname and was an illegitimate child of Xu Moning. Xu Moning felt guilty about Mu Qi and had been secretly training him. Mu Qi also lived up to his expectations. His talent was extremely high, and his cultivation surpassed his father¡¯s.


    The two were ambitious and wanted to monopolize Tong¡¯an City, but the City Lord¡¯s force was powerful. They had planned and decided to let Mu Qi cooperate with those bandits and build the fourth great family of Tong¡¯an City. After that, the two would join forces to deal with the other forces one by one.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Mu Qi was unlucky. Mu Qi took over Hu Er¡¯s group for several days and was killed by Chu Xun with a single palm strike.


    Wen Rushan flushed with anger. ¡°We didn¡¯t know Mu Qi is your son. Even if we knew it, knowing he had colluded with the notorious group of Hu Er, we wouldn¡¯t have let him off. Killing him was still not enough to vent our anger.¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar. Many people didn¡¯t know what had happened. It turned out that those bandits were related to the Xu Family. Most of the people present had suffered a lot from those bandits. After they learned the whole story, they began to curse and glare at the people of the Xu Family.


    ¡°Xu Moning, Mu Qi deserved to die. My youngest son was just born. How dare you hurt him? You are so vicious. I¡¯ll kill you today,¡± Wen An roared and rushed to Xu Moning.


    Boom! Boom!


    Naturally, Xu Moning would not wait to be captured. He fought back desperately. Both he and Wen An were sixth-grade Human Kings. The two figures tangled with each other and smashed the tables and chairs in the yard into pieces.


    Boom!


    A figure flew out. It was Xu Moning. Although his cultivation level was the same as Wen An¡¯s, he had been injured by Chu Xun¡¯s roar before and was punched away by Wen An.


    ¡°Xu Moning, go to hell.¡± Wen An rushed over. Xu Moning almost killed his newborn child. With high killing intent, he made himself swear to kill Xu Moning.


    Boom!


    Wen An came to Xu Moning and punched him fiercely in the head. However, Xu Moning suddenly burst into bright golden light and knocked Wen An back.


    ¡°Wen An, do you think you can kill me with your strength? Haha¡­¡± Xu Moning laughed wildly. A set of golden armor appeared on his body, with golden ripples flowing. It was a set of high-level Sacred Relic.


    Wen An¡¯s face darkened. How could Xu Moning have such a Sacred Relic? But he had made up his mind. No matter what would happen, he must kill Xu Moning today.


    Swoosh!


    Wen An took out a long sword. The sword light was chilling. It was also a Sacred Relic, but it was only at the middle level, inferior to Xu Moning¡¯s armor.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Xu Moning laughed wildly. ¡°Wen An, do you want to kill me with this worn-out stuff in your hand?¡±

 Chapter 642 - The Strong Are Respected

    Xu Moning laughed wildly. The long sword in Wen An¡¯s hand was one grade lower than his armor. The long sword to the armor was like the Human King Realm to the Immortal Level.


    ¡°You¡¯re worse than pigs and dogs. I¡¯ll stop at nothing to kill you.¡± Wen An was furious. Knowing his own newborn son was almost killed, any father would go crazy.


    Wen An activated his long sword. Sword Qi surged, and it was cold and sharp. The sword rushed to Xu Moning, and the tip of it was like a poisonous snake, stabbing toward Xu Moning¡¯s throat with a hissing sound.


    With a grim smile, Xu Moning urged the armor. It shone with golden light. He moved, and Wen An¡¯s long sword thrust at him. With the armor, it couldn¡¯t pierce his chest at all. He raised his hand and slapped out, forcing Wen An to retreat.


    With clangs, sparks flew everywhere.


    Wen An thrust at him continuously but was blocked by Xu Moning¡¯s armor.


    Wen An was a little mad. His aura swept around, and his Sword Qi was cold. Cracks appeared on the bluestone floor, and the tables and chairs he passed were destroyed.


    But Xu Moning wasn¡¯t hurt.


    Wen An roared. The tip of his sword was against Xu Moning¡¯s chest, and his cultivation functioned wildly. Xu Moning was forced to retreat again and again.


    Xu Moning activated the armor, and Wen An¡¯s long sword couldn¡¯t injure him at all. Xu Moning laughed wildly. ¡°Wen An, why are you so weak, like a woman? I let you attack me, but you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, can you help my father?¡± Wen Ruyi ran over with a poor face. He knew that Chu Xun might defeat Xu Moning.


    ¡°Do you know why your father wants to kill Xu Moning?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Wen Ruyi nodded. ¡°Because Uncle Xu is a bad person. He wanted to harm my little brother.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and continued, ¡°Do you think he deserves to die?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wen Ruyi didn¡¯t hesitate and said in a clear voice, ¡°My little brother has just been born and doesn¡¯t know anything. Uncle Xu planned to kill my little brother, so he deserves to die.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly. Wen Ruyi was not only talented but also calm.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help your father.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and the purple ripples surged, instantly locking up the space within ten meters around Wen An and Xu Moning, who were fighting.


    The two, who were fighting fiercely, froze on the spot. They seemed to be stuck in an Immobility Incantation. Wen An was still holding his sword against Xu Moning¡¯s chest.


    Meng Jinhai and Zhao Guangxuan were scared of the scene.


    Everyone present went weak at the knees and shivered.


    Only the experts in the Gold Immortal Realm could lock up the space.


    Could it be that Liu Tianhe was in the Gold Immortal Realm?


    It was silent. No one dared to gasp. No expert beyond the Human-Immortal Realm had ever appeared in Tong¡¯an City, let alone an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm. It was so frightening.


    There were only a few experts in the Gold Immortal Realm of the Assembly of Immortals.


    It was likely that few experts of the Four Great Families were in the Gold Immortal Realm.


    An expert in the Gold Immortal Realm could easily obliterate hundreds or thousands of cities like Tong¡¯an City. It was too terrifying.


    Everyone present was trembling.


    Chu Xun raised his hand gently and clenched it tightly. With a boom, the top-grade armor on Xu Moning exploded into pieces.


    Although Xu Moning was locked, he was still clear-headed. When his armor exploded, he was shocked.


    Chu Xun reached out his hand and raised it gently.


    The Space Forbidden Area Installation disappeared.


    Xu Moning screamed in horror.


    Poof!


    Without his armor, Wen An¡¯s long sword pierced straight through his chest.


    Xu Moning turned around and looked at Chu Xun with difficulty. His eyes were full of unwillingness. He knew that Chu Xun was powerful enough to kill Mu Qi and him, so he chose such an obscure and vicious way to take revenge, but Chu Xun saw through him.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Wen An stabbed at Xu Moning again. Blood splattered everywhere. With a cold flash, he stabbed Xu Moning¡¯s neck.


    Chu Xun raised his hand again and removed the Forbidden Area Installation around Meng Jinhai.


    Swoosh!


    Led by Meng Jinhai, everyone knelt on the ground. Only Wen Ruyi stood next to Chu Xun foolishly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to offend you. Please punish me.¡± Meng Jinhai¡¯s voice was trembling. He thought that he was dozy. Offending an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm was courting death. He only hoped that Chu Xun would punish him and let off his City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Wen An was also kneeling on the ground, sweating profusely. He peeked at Wen Rushan, who was also shocked. It seemed that she had just learned of Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation.


    Seeing Wen Ruyi was still standing, he said in a hurry, ¡°Ruyi, kneel on the ground.¡±


    In this era where the strong were respected, it was a capital offense not to kneel when seeing an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Wen Ruyi agreed and was about to kneel, but Chu Xun stopped him and said indifferently, ¡°Please stand up.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one dared to stand up. Most importantly, Meng Jinhai was still kneeling.


    ¡°Senior, please forgive me. I offended you. You can hurt or kill me, but please let off my family.¡± Meng Jinhai¡¯s face was pale. When he thought of his attitude toward Chu Xun before, he was frightened.


    ¡°Have I said I was going to punish you? Stand up, all of you.¡± Chu Xun frowned.


    Meng Jinhai still didn¡¯t dare to stand up. Offending an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm was a capital offense!


    Chu Xun frowned and said, ¡°Do you want me to help you up?¡±


    Meng Jinhai trembled. He peeked at Chu Xun¡¯s expression and looked at Wen An and Zhao Guangxuan.


    Wen An and Zhao Guangxuan lowered their heads. Whoever dared to guess the mind of an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm was courting death.


    Meng Jinhai gritted his teeth and stood up suddenly. He would die anyway. What if Chu Xun really didn¡¯t blame him? His legs were so weak that he could hardly stand. He stood up and fell, looking very embarrassed.


    Wen Ruyi was still young. When seeing this, he laughed. Wen An was scared out of his wits.


    Meng Jinhai struggled a few times and once again stood up shakily. With his head lowering, he was like a prisoner in execution. He did not dare to raise his head, and his body was shaking.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t think it was funny. Actual strength was everything at any time. If it were any other expert in the Gold Immortal Realm today, the whole City Lord¡¯s Mansion would have been destroyed.


    Actually, he also wanted to kill Meng Jinhai with a strike. However, when he thought it was a day of great joy for a newborn child and his own child would be given birth, he decided not to kill Meng Jinhai.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If I want to kill you, I don¡¯t have to talk nonsense with you. I can destroy your small City Lord¡¯s Mansion with a wave of my hand,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Meng Jinhai understood that Chu Xun did not blame him. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Thank you for not killing me, Senior Liu. Thank you for your kindness and righteousness¡­¡±


    ¡°Wen An,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wen An got up in a hurry, stepped forward, and said respectfully, ¡°Senior Liu, what can I do for you?¡±


    Chu Xun took out a low-grade Spirit Stone and put his fingers together. He cut it into the same size as a Jade Card and carved a magic formation on it.


    ¡°This is for your youngest son. Let him wear it. Experts under the High Immortal Realm won¡¯t hurt him,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wen An¡¯s legs were trembling, his face was full of ecstasy, and he flushed with excitement. Chu Xun meant if his little son wore this Jade Card, experts under the High Immortal Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Liu¡­¡± Wen An bowed and received it with trembling hands.


    The eyes of everyone around were burning, and their faces were full of envy. But with Chu Xun around, they did not dare to have evil thoughts in their hearts. They were just envious.


    ¡°Well, you guys continue to enjoy the fun. I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Chu Xun said, turned around, and left.


    ¡°Goodbye, Senior Liu.¡±


    Everyone knelt again and saw Chu Xun off respectfully.

 Chapter 643 - The Wen Familys Ancestor

    The Wen Family had been bustling for a few more days. Not only was it celebrating the birth of a new life, but it was also a celebration that the Wen Family had made friends with an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm.


    If Wen An went out now, he could even talk with those big forces, with his back straight.


    On this day, Chu Xun had recovered eighty percent of his cultivation. He stopped cultivating, sat at the stone table, and he was in a daze. He was thinking about how to return to the earth.


    Since the Assembly of Immortals had sent those Chosen Ones to the earth, Chu Xun would be able to go back.


    ¡°Jing Hong would give birth to our child in four months. I¡¯m really looking forward to that day. My parents should be happier than me, right?¡±


    He was lost in various fancies and conjectures.


    It must have consumed countless resources for the four top forces to send those Chosen Ones to the earth. Since he had to go back, he had to find a way to get into the four forces.


    Wen Ruyi came. He¡¯d been visiting Chu Xun often these past few days, but there was a Forbidden Area Installation at the door. Every time he came, he would wander around for a bit before leaving. He didn¡¯t expect the Forbidden Area Installation at the door to disappear today. When he saw Chu Xun in the yard, he waved his hand happily and said, ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    Chu Xun waved him over.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Wen Ruyi shook his head. ¡°I was afraid you would feel bored if you lived here alone, so I came to see you.¡±


    Since they had learned that Chu Xun was an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm, the people of the Wen Family would tiptoe when they passed by the courtyard for fear of disturbing Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation.


    Unsummoned, no one dared disturb Chu Xun. Wen Ruyi was young and didn¡¯t have so many scruples.


    ¡°Ruyi, where¡¯s your father?¡± Chu Xun thought he was not familiar with the terrain of the Assembly of Immortals, so he wanted to get a map of it first.


    ¡°He is in the ancestral shrine. On this day of every month, he will clean up the shrine with his own hands.¡±


    ¡°Can you take me to him?¡±


    Wen Ruyi nodded and bounced forward to lead the way.


    The ancestral shrine was the place to worship the ancestors of the Wen Family, and it had an independent courtyard.


    On this day of every month, the people in charge of the ancestral shrine would leave, leaving Wen An alone to clean the place.


    Generally speaking, a master would hand over cleaning to servants. It was unexpected that Wen An was so devout. He cleaned the shrine personally every month, showing this person had a good temperament.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Wen Ruyi stood at the door of the ancestral shrine and called out.


    ¡°Naughty boy, how many times have I told you? This is the resting place of our ancestors. Don¡¯t make noise here.¡± Wen An¡¯s reproachful voice came out.


    ¡°Big Brother is here,¡± Wen Ruyi whispered, drawing back his neck.


    Wen An walked out in a hurry, forgetting to put down the rag in his hand. When he saw Chu Xun, he bowed hurriedly and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Senior Liu.¡±


    ¡°You are too polite. I asked Ruyi to bring me here. You can blame me if you want,¡± Chu Xun said, waving his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to.¡± Wen An bent his waist and said reverently. How dare he blame an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm? Was he courting death?


    ¡°I need to talk with you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Please speak ahead.¡±


    Wen An waited for a while, but Chu Xun didn¡¯t speak. He looked up carefully and saw Chu Xun looking into the ancestral shrine.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were a little shocked. He stood at the door and saw a few portraits and memorial tablets in the ancestral shrine just now.


    He stepped inside and stared at a portrait for a long time.


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Chu Xun looked back at Wen Ruyi and said, ¡°No wonder I feel that you are familiar. Are you his descendant?¡±


    Although the portraits on the wall were old, they were well preserved. The portraits looked very clear, and one of the portraits was that of Wen Yuchen. He was guarding the exit of the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    At first, he had suspected that the Wen Family was Wen Yuchen¡¯s family. However, the Wen Family was so weak that he overthrew the idea.


    Chu Xun looked at Wen An and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be Wen Yuchen¡¯s descendants.¡±


    Wen An was a little confused. He didn¡¯t know who Wen Yuchen was.


    Chu Xun pointed at the portrait and said, ¡°His name is Wen Yuchen. He should be the Elder Ancestor of your Wen Family.¡±


    ¡°Senior, do you know our ancestor?¡± Wen An couldn¡¯t believe it. Chu Xun was so young. How could he know the people of the Wen Family thousands of years ago?


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± Chu Xun nodded and said.


    Wen An¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Maybe his ancestor, Wen Yuchen, was still alive.


    Chu Xun observed his expression and chuckled. ¡°Yes, he is still alive.¡±


    After confirming his thoughts, Wen An was shocked. His face was full of disbelief. ¡°Is the Elder Ancestor of our Wen Family a million years ago still alive?¡±


    ¡°I also know that the Wen Family was brilliant and was once among the four great forces. However, it was replaced by the Wang Family now. I originally thought your family would have been annihilated a long time ago and didn¡¯t expect that you are hiding here.¡±


    Wen An was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. This was a secret of the Wen Family. Except for him, no one else knew about it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that historical one of the top forces of the Assembly of Immortals is living in such a small city. I¡¯m afraid Wen Yuchen will go crazy if he knows that,¡± Chu Xun sighed softly.


    In fact, he was a little happy in his heart. The Wen Family had declined to such an extent, and Wen Yuchen had guarded the sealed land of the Subterranean Devils Clan for millions of years. His hatred was enough to burn half of the sky of the Immortal Domain.


    ¡°Ruyi, summon the other presbyters to come here quickly. Anyone who dares to be late will be expelled from the Wen Family.¡± Wen An was truly too excited. He never imagined that their ancestor was still alive.


    ¡°Are these people reliable?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°They are all the most intimate family members of the Wen Family. With the same bloodline, they are absolutely reliable,¡± Wen An said respectfully.


    Wen Ruyi answered and ran off.


    It did not take long for the presbyters of the Wen Family to rush over. Something serious must have happened. Otherwise, the master couldn¡¯t say that.


    Seeing that Chu Xun was also there, the presbyters quickly saluted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too polite.¡± Chu Xun waved his hand.


    ¡°Master, why did you summon us here?¡± One of the presbyters asked.


    Wen An took a deep breath and said to Wen Ruyi, ¡°Ruyi, guard at the door. Don¡¯t let anyone else in.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to do that,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wen An was stunned and then nodded. With Chu Xun here, who would dare to eavesdrop?


    ¡°Master, what happened?¡±


    Wen An¡¯s expression was solemn, but he was still a little excited. In a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Senior Liu said that our Wen Family¡¯s Ancestor Wen Yuchen is still alive.¡±


    The presbyters looked at each other. ¡°Who is Wen Yuchen?¡±


    Wen An pointed at the portrait and told them.


    The presbyters were stunned. According to the ordering of the portraits, Wen Yuchen was a figure tens of millions of years ago. How could he still be alive? Was that possible?


    Ignoring the reactions of the presbyters, Wen An shouted excitedly in a low voice, ¡°The heaven has blessed our Wen Family. I didn¡¯t expect our Elder Ancestor to be alive.¡±


    ¡°Is the Elder Ancestor is really alive?¡± A presbyter was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    ¡°What Senior Liu said can¡¯t be false,¡± Wen An said solemnly.


    The presbyter fell to his knees. ¡°Senior Liu, I don¡¯t doubt your words. It¡¯s just unbelievable.¡±


    Chu Xun let him stand up and said with a smile, ¡°I understand.¡±


    With different levels of cultivation and realms, their horizons were naturally different. These people were only in the Human King Realm. It was unimaginable for them to know that some people could live so long.


    ¡°Senior Liu, please tell us where our ancestor is.¡± Wen An knelt on the ground.


    Chu Xun replied, ¡°He is temporarily trapped and can¡¯t come back yet, but I will find a way to save him when I go back.¡±


    The expressions of Wen An and the others dimmed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take long for him to come back,¡± Chu Xun said. Wen Yuchen was in the High Immortal Realm. If he knew the current situation of the Wen Family, he would go crazy. At that time, the Assembly of Immortals would suffer a lot.


    ¡°Big Brother, is our ancestor powerful?¡± Wen Ruyi asked curiously.


    Chu Xun thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How powerful is he? Is he as powerful as you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s more powerful than me.¡±


    ¡°Senior Liu, may I ask what cultivation level is our ancestor currently at?¡± A presbyter carefully asked.


    ¡°He is in the High Immortal Realm,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wen An and the others stiffened while their breathing quickened. He was in the High Immortal Realm. It was so terrifying.


    ¡°Heaven has blessed our Wen Family. Haha¡­¡± Wen An laughed hysterically, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    Chu Xun was silent. The strongest one of the Wen Family was Wen An, who was only a sixth-grade Human King. It could be imagined how difficult it was for the Wen Family to survive for tens of millions of years.


    ¡°Tell me about the current situation of the Wen Family,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wen An was silent for a while and spoke slowly¡­


    After saying that, the presbyters of the Wen Family widened their eyes, and their eyes turned red. They didn¡¯t know about the past stories of their family until Wen An told them why the Wen Family took root in Tong¡¯an City.


    The pedigree of the Wen Family recorded a few secret histories, including how the Wen Family became one of the four top forces, how the family declined in the end, how they evaded the pursuit for generations, and so on.


    Of course, only Wen An knew about this family pedigree. Other people thought that their family originated from Tong¡¯an City. They didn¡¯t know about the glory of the Wen Family back then.


    Thousands of years ago, the Wen Family moved to Tong¡¯an City and stayed here. The last households of the family only told the next ones to protect the current Wen Family. Maybe they felt that it was hopeless to revenge and only wanted to keep the family moving on. Therefore, the Wen Family would not completely disappear.


    No one knew which householder stopped to mention taking revenge. They knew that it was an idiot¡¯s daydream to rely on the current Wen Family to take revenge.


    Although Wen An knew these secret histories, he was powerless even if he wanted to. What could he do? The Wen Family was no match for the four top families at all. The other party could easily slaughter all the people of the Wen Family with any expert of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Therefore, he could only bury this matter firmly in his heart and make the Wen Family continue. As for taking revenge, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.


    However, it was different now. Their Wen Family still had an ancestor alive. Hatred was growing in their hearts.


    ¡°Senior Liu, please tell us where our ancestor is trapped. We are willing to do anything to save him,¡± Wen An said.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°He is not on this planet. Although Wen Yuchen is in the High Immortal Realm, he is still trapped. What can you do to save him? Are you counting death?¡±


    Wen An and the others remained silent. Although Chu Xun¡¯s words were harsh, they were true.


    ¡°But we have to do something, don¡¯t we?¡± Wen An asked.


    ¡°What you have to do is to protect yourselves. Stay alive until Wen Yuchen comes back. As for the revenge, it¡¯s not up to you. When he comes back, he will have his own plans,¡± Chu Xun said.

 Chapter 644 - Having a Disciple

    ¡°I am ashamed to face my ancestors!¡±


    Wen An smiled bitterly. They all knew that it was a foolish fantasy to save the ancestor.


    All of the presbyters had ashamed expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Take care of yourselves now. Let Wen Yuchen decide how to take revenge,¡± Chu Xun said. It was better to let Wen Yuchen deal with the matters of the Wen Family.


    ¡°Senior Liu, please save our ancestor. Each of us and our descendants will pray for you every day and worship your divine statue.¡±


    Wen An knelt on the ground.


    The presbyters of the Wen Family also knelt.


    Wen Ruyi took a look and followed suit.


    Chu Xun reached out and helped all of them up with an invisible force.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am familiar with your ancestor. I will do my best to save him,¡± Chu Xun said. He would save Wen Yuchen. Once Wen Yuchen knew what had happened to the Wen Family, he would definitely retaliate against the Assembly of Immortals.


    Chu Xun glanced at Wen Ruyi and said to him, ¡°Wen An, I want to take Ruyi as my disciple. Are you willing?¡±


    Wen An was stunned at first, but then he was overjoyed and nodded vigorously. ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing. Ruyi, kowtow to Senior Liu.¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand and asked Wen Ruyi, ¡°Are you willing to take me as your teacher?¡±


    Although Wen Ruyi was young, he was smart and liked Chu Xun. He immediately knelt and said, ¡°Master, please accept my bow.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Chu Xun helped Wen Ruyi up and said with a smile, ¡°From today on, you are my, Chu Xun¡¯s, first disciple.¡±


    Chu Xun? Everyone here was stunned. Wasn¡¯t he Liu Tianhe?


    ¡°Liu Tianhe is my alias. My real name is Chu Xun. I have a grudge against some forces in the Assembly of Immortals. When you saved me, I was seriously injured, so I use an alias.¡± After Chu Xun finished speaking, his face became serious. ¡°Please keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Wen An and the others nodded immediately.


    ¡°Senior Liu, I want to hold a grand ceremony for your mentorship,¡± Wen An said.


    Chu Xun pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement. Wen An wanted to rely on Chu Xun¡¯s power to frighten the others.


    Wen An¡¯s face lit up with joy. He then said to the presbyters, ¡°Please keep the words we talk today a secret.¡±


    The presbyters nodded. They were not stupid. How could they disclose the secret?


    ¡°Senior Liu, we¡¯ll leave first and prepare for the mentorship ceremony.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    After Wen An and the others left, Chu Xun returned to his small courtyard with Wen Ruyi.


    First, he took Wen Ruyi as his disciple was to establish a close relationship with Wen Yuchen.


    Secondly, Wen Ruyi¡¯s talent was rare. The Wen Family couldn¡¯t develop the child¡¯s potential completely.


    Moreover, although Wen Ruyi was young, he understood the difference between right and wrong and had a good personality. That was the most important.


    ¡°Ruyi, have you learned any martial skills?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned the Fierce Tiger Fist, Master,¡± Wen Ruyi said.


    ¡°Show me that.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Wen Ruyi performed his skill. The skill was powerful. Using it, he grew stronger. The faint tiger roars sounded.


    Chu Xun shook his head slightly. The skill was too crude.


    ¡°Ruyi, what kind of weapons do you like?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Master, I like swords, but my family doesn¡¯t have sword skills.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a set of Mind Skills of Internal Breath first.¡±


    He tapped the place of the eyebrows of Wen Ruyi with his finger and gave Mind Skills of Internal Breath to Wen Ruyi.


    ¡°It is amazing!¡± Wen Ruyi was curious. Mind Skills of Internal Breath appeared in his brain, and it was as if it were inherent.


    It was a set of top-level cultivation skills of Inner Power. It was originally a set of immortal skills, but Wen Ruyi had a foundation in martial arts. It was not suitable to abolish his cultivation, so Chu Xun changed the immortal skills to the Mind Skills of Internal Breath. It was called the Thousands of Thunders Technique, which was very suitable for Wen Ruyi to cultivate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I will teach you another set of sword skills.¡±


    Chu Xun tapped between his eyebrows and gave him a sword technique named the Thousands of Thunders Thirteen Sword Attacks, which was in line with the Thousands of Thunders Technique.


    ¡°Thank you, Master. I will practice hard.¡± Wen Ruyi was very happy. The cultivation skills and sword technique taught by Chu Xun were thousands of times better than the Fierce Tiger Fist.


    ¡°Stay here and practice for the next few days. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, ask me at any time.¡± After that, Chu Xun thought for a moment and gave Wen Ruyi a one-meter-long sword. It was very exquisite and was a high-grade Sacred Relic.


    Wen Ruyi loved it very much. He drew his sword from its sheath. In an instant, the peripheral region around it was cold and chilling.


    In the afternoon, Wen Ruyi began to cultivate with Chu Xun.


    While adjusting his breath and healing his wounds, Chu Xun instructed Wen Ruyi in cultivation.


    Chu Xun set a Spiritual Energy Gathering Formation in the yard. It was full of spiritual energy. Coupled with Wen Ruyi¡¯s extraordinary talent, he had already taken half a step to the first level of the Thousands of Thunders Technique. There were nine levels in the Thousands of Thunders Technique. If he reached the last level of the Thousands of Thunders Technique, it would be enough even if reached the later stage of the High Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun was proud of himself. Wen Ruyi was his first disciple, and he taught him for the first time. Wen Ruyi¡¯s rapid improvement made him proud.


    The next day, the Wen Family was bustling once more, and they were even more joyous than the last celebration for the newborn boy.


    Meng Jinhai, Zhao Guangxuan, and all the celebrities of Tong¡¯an City had arrived.


    The people of the Wen Family were overjoyed.


    The other people were envious.


    Wen Ruyi was so lucky that he could take an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm as his master. Actually, many people wished to swap Wen Ruyi for their son.


    The mentorship ceremony officially began.


    Wen Ruyi was dressed in a new outfit, and he held the sword that Chu Xun gave him. The people around him flattered him. He was young, so he had a proud look on his face.


    Wen Rushan was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that the person she had saved by the side of the road would have such a powerful background and had even taken her brother as his disciple. From today on, the Wen Family¡¯s status in the world would be unparalleled in a radius of thousand miles.


    ¡°The mentorship ceremony begins!¡± Wen An personally presided over the ceremony.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cordially invite Senior Liu,¡± Wen An shouted with strength.


    Rumble!


    The void trembled, and a figure appeared in the air.


    ¡°Senior Liu.¡±


    Everyone present knelt on the ground.


    Chu Xun stood in the air, and he raised his hand. The wind and clouds surged. The spiritual energy within a thousand miles gathered toward the Wen Family. Everyone clearly felt that the spiritual energy entered their bodies, and their cultivation had increased a little.


    Was this a skill of an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm?


    However, they did not know that even an expert of the later stage in the Gold Immortal Realm would not be able to do what Chu Xun had done.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Liu,¡± everyone shouted respectfully.


    Chu Xun walked down from mid-air elegantly.


    ¡°Get up, all of you!¡± Chu Xun sat down, raised his hand, and helped everyone up with an invisible force.


    Wen Rushan helped Wen Ruyi tidy up his clothes.


    Wen Ruyi stepped forward and kowtowed three times to Chu Xun respectfully. Then he served Chu Xun tea with both hands.


    ¡°Master, please have some tea!¡±


    Chu Xun took the teacup and took a sip.


    ¡°Wen Ruyi, you are my disciple from today on.¡±


    ¡°Please accept my respect, Master.¡±


    Chu Xun helped Wen Ruyi up. Although it was a grand ceremony, the rules were simple.


    Meng Jinhai had a complicated expression on his face. It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be City Lord in the future. Even though he was unwilling, he didn¡¯t dare to have resentment in his heart. With an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm, who dared to refuse to resign from the position of the City Lord?


    After accomplishing the mentorship ceremony, Chu Xun left with Wen Ruyi.


    Everyone in the Wen Family was overjoyed, especially Wen An. He was grinning from ear to ear.


    The Wen Family held a banquet for three days.


    Chu Xun entered a state of intense cultivation with Wen Ruyi because he didn¡¯t have much time to waste. Wen Ruyi had to cultivate himself. All he could do was instruct Wen Ruyi.

 Chapter 645 - When Will We Meet Again?

    In the quiet courtyard, a little boy was waving a one-meter-long sword. Sword Qi surged everywhere, and the sound of breaking through the air sounded. The boy shouted and slashed out with his sword. A sword radiance burst out from the tip of the sword, like a bolt of lightning with amazing power. It was difficult to imagine that it was from a little boy.


    ¡°Master, I can already make the first move of the Thousands of Thunders Thirteen Sword Attacks,¡± Wen Ruyi said happily to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant and rash.¡± Chu Xun opened his eyes with a smile on his face. Wen Ruyi¡¯s talent was indeed rare.


    ¡°I got it,¡± Wen Ruyi replied seriously, then asked Chu Xun, ¡°Master, have you recovered completely?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recovered completely,¡± Chu Xun said softly.


    For the past few days, they hadn¡¯t left the yard at all. Chu Xun instructed Wen Ruyi every day, and he took the time to recover. As of yesterday, his injuries had already recovered completely.


    ¡°Practice hard,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wen Ruyi agreed and started practicing his sword technique.


    Half a month passed. In the early morning of this day, Wen Ruyi breathed against the morning sun, and suddenly the spiritual energy in the yard began to riot.


    Chu Xun opened his eyes suddenly, and there was a flash of surprise in his eyes. Wen Ruyi was about to make a breakthrough.


    Chu Xun set up a formation immediately. In addition to the surging spiritual energy, he transferred his Hong Meng Immortal Qi into Wen Ruyi¡¯s body to help him stabilize his foundation.


    With Chu Xun¡¯s help, Wen Ruyi reached the next cultivation level and stepped into the Human King Realm.


    Even Chu Xun didn¡¯t have such a high level when he was seven years old.


    Wen An and the others were alarmed and rushed over one after another.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m a First Grade Human King now,¡± Wen Ruyi said happily.


    Wen An and the others were surprised and delighted. It seemed heaven had blessed the Wen Family. At such a young age, Wen Ruyi reached the Human King Realm.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Senior Liu.¡± Wen An and the others thanked him.


    They all knew that without Chu Xun, it would take at least a year or two for Wen Ruyi to break through to the Human King Realm, no matter how talented he was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel so grateful to me. As Ruyi¡¯s master, I can¡¯t maltreat him,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wen Ruyi had good talent and personality. Wen Ruyi¡¯s accomplishments in the future would absolutely not be inferior to those of the Chosen Ones of those top forces.


    ¡°Ruyi, stay with them.¡± Chu Xun looked at Wen An. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Wen An followed Chu Xun into the room.


    ¡°Please prepare a map of the Immortal Domain for me. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be leaving in a few days,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Wen An¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°You are leaving.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and said, ¡°What I taught Ruyi is enough for him to cultivate until the next time we meet. I entered this planet by mistake. There are still many things that I have to deal with, including saving Wen Yuchen.¡±


    Wen An had already guessed that Chu Xun was not from this planet. Chu Xun had said before that Wen Yuchen was not on this planet.


    ¡°Senior, may I know where you¡¯re from?¡±


    Just as Chu Xun was about to speak, a cry of surprise came from outside. Chu Xun¡¯s figure disappeared. The next moment, he appeared in the courtyard. He reached out, and he made a gentle grip. A Sword Qi exploded.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Senior Liu.¡± A presbyter of the Wen Family behind Chu Xun said in a trembling voice.


    It turned out that they wanted to know about Wen Ruyi¡¯s current cultivation. They chose the presbyter with the lowest cultivation to fight with Wen Ruyi. The presbyter was only a Second Grade Human King, and Wen Ruyi had just broken through to the First Grade Human King Realm. Wen Ruyi could not control his power. If it were not for Chu Xun¡¯s help, the presbyter would have been seriously injured.


    ¡°Mr. Fifth, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Wen Ruyi lowered his head in shame.


    This presbyter was of higher seniority than Wen An. He was the fifth presbyter of the Wen Family, and Wen Ruyi usually called him Mr. Fifth.


    ¡°Good job! Good job! Good job!¡± The fifth presbyter calmed his mind and rejoiced instead of being alarmed. The stronger Wen Ruyi was, the happier he became, and he couldn¡¯t help praising Wen Ruyi.


    ¡°Ruyi, come with me,¡± Chu Xun said with a straight face.


    Wen Ruyi quickly lowered his head and followed Chu Xun obediently.


    ¡°Senior Liu, please don¡¯t blame Wen Ruyi,¡± the fifth presbyter hastily said.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Xun shouted in a low voice. The whole Wen Family trembled.


    The presbyters, including Wen An, were so scared that their faces turned pale. They did not dare to make a sound.


    In his room, Chu Xun turned around and looked at Wen Ruyi.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Wen Ruyi hurriedly knelt. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Master. I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Ruyi, I don¡¯t have many rules for you. But you must remember two things,¡± Chu Xun said sternly.


    ¡°Please speak ahead, Master. I¡¯ll memorize your words.¡±


    ¡°First of all, don¡¯t draw your sword against your families easily.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, never be enemies with the people on the earth.¡±


    ¡°Master, what kind of place is the earth?¡±


    ¡°Answer me first,¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    ¡°OK. I will never be enemies with the earth,¡± Wen Ruyi said hurriedly.


    ¡°Okay, get up!¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes softened. He pulled up Wen Ruyi and said, ¡°The earth is the place where I live. There are my relatives, friends, and a soon-to-be-born child.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re from another planet.¡± Although Wen Ruyi was young, he knew that the earth was definitely another planet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I will never be hostile to the earth.¡±


    ¡°Good boy!¡± Chu Xun touched his little head and said, ¡°I will leave in a few days. You should practice harder.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving, Master?¡± Wen Ruyi was rather nervous. ¡°Do you leave because I have done something wrong? I am willing to accept my punishment. Can you not leave, Master?¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. It¡¯s because I still have a lot of things to deal with, and my child is about to be born. I have to go back and have a look. Moreover, the ancestor of your Wen Family is waiting for me to save him. Keep practicing hard. Sooner or later, you and I will reunite again.¡±


    Wen Ruyi nodded his head vaguely. Anyway, he was still a child. He couldn¡¯t help crying, and Chu Xun comforted him for a long time.


    Chu Xun then called Wen An in.


    ¡°I have something to tell you. Please remember,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Please speak ahead. I will definitely do as you say.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, Ruyi is very talented and will easily attract the attention of others. Please prepare for him. I will transfer him to another place secretly. If others ask where he is in the future, tell them I have taken him away.¡±


    Wen An pondered for a moment and knew that Chu Xun wanted to do good for the Wen Family. He immediately said, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I will remember it.¡±


    Wen Ruyi couldn¡¯t help crying again. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to leave you. I don¡¯t want to leave mom and big sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruyi, it¡¯s not safe for you to stay in the Wen Family. Only when you become an expert and can protect the Wen Family can you come back openly,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Master, is someone trying to harm our Wen Family?¡± Wen Ruyi raised his small face and asked.


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°So, you have to practice hard. In the future, your parents, sister, and other families will need your protection.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Wen Ruyi understood his words vaguely. He was clearly aware that he would bring trouble to the Wen Family if he didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Master, what level should I cultivate to before I can return?¡±


    ¡°When you think you can protect the Wen Family, you can come back,¡± Chu Xun said.


    After comforting Wen Ruyi, Chu Xun said to Wen An, ¡°Secondly, when Ruyi is outside, don¡¯t use his real name before he reaches the Gold Immortal Realm.¡±


    Wen An nodded. This was also a way to protect Wen Ruyi.


    ¡°Master, if I¡¯m not called Wen Ruyi, What should I be called?¡± Wen Ruyi asked.


    Chu Xun looked at Wen An.


    ¡°As the saying goes, a teacher for a day is equal to a father for life,¡± Wen An said. ¡°Senior, please give him an alias.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Xun thought for a moment and said, ¡°From today on, your name is Chu Bufan.¡±


    Wen Ruyin repeated the name a few times. ¡°Will I have the same surname with you? I like this name.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and continued to say to Wen An, ¡°Thirdly, from now on, the Wen Family should keep a low profile and restrain the servants. Don¡¯t be arrogant because of me. In addition, you should visit the City Lord¡¯s Mansion more often. You must show respect to the City Lord and no intention of replacing him.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Wen An admired Chu Xun¡¯s meticulousness.


    Next, Chu Xun raised a few more suggestions, and Wen An nodded one by one.


    This morning, Wen An came to Chu Xun¡¯s small courtyard with Lei Ming. Wen Ruyi was also there, with tears on his little face. He knew that today was the day he left the Wen Family.


    Chu Xun sighed softly. It was a secret, and no one else in the Wen Family knew about it.


    Chu Xun handed Wen Ruyi a Storage Ring. ¡°There are some cultivation resources and some self-defense items I prepared for you. Keep them safe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Wen Ruyi¡¯s eyes were red with tears. He hadn¡¯t bid farewell to his mother and big sister yet.


    ¡°Elder Lei, please take good care of Ruyi.¡± Wen An enjoined Lei Ming for times. He had wanted to send out one of the presbyters from the Wen Family to take care of Ruyi. However, there were only a few presbyters. If one of them disappeared, it would easily arouse suspicion from others. Thus, Lei Ming took the responsibility.


    Lei Ming¡¯s cultivation was normal, and he had another surname, but he¡¯d always been loyal to the Wen Family. He was trustworthy. That was why Wen An asked him to take care of Wen Ruyi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. As long as I am still alive, I will not permit anyone to harm Ruyi,¡± Lei Ming said solemnly.


    ¡°Senior, this is what you wanted.¡±


    Chu Xun took it and opened it. It was the map he needed, but it was only a map of the eastern region of the Immortal Domain.


    ¡°Senior, there are four maps of the Immortal Domain. Ma Family was in charge of the eastern region where we are located. The maps of the other three regions are so rare that it is basically impossible to obtain them.¡± Wen An¡¯s face was full of shame.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This map is enough.¡± Chu Xun understood very well. In the Subterranean Devils Realm, maps were taboo, and ordinary people did not even have the maps of the local areas.


    Seen from this, the four top forces who controlled the Immortal Domain were also on their guard and forbade maps from being circulated.


    ¡°Well, it is time for me to send them away first,¡± Chu Xun put away the map and said.


    The plan was what they had discussed long ago. Chu Xun left with Wen Ruyi and Lei Ming. After the two settled down, Chu Xun left.


    Wen Ruyi knelt and kowtowed three times to Wen An earnestly. He also kowtowed a few times in the direction of his mom and sister.


    Although he was young, he knew they would meet again after a long time.


    Wen An turned his back on him, tears streaming down his face.


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and Hong Meng Immortal Qi swept around. It wrapped around Wen Ruyi and Lei Ming, and they turned into a stream of light and flew away quickly¡­

 Chapter 646 - Killing God Liu Tianhe

    Anning Village, located in the eastern region, had less than a hundred households and simple folk customs. One elder and one young had recently moved into a small fenced courtyard at the end of the village.


    The two were Lei Ming and Wen Ruyi sent here by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Bufan, what are you thinking about?¡± Seeing that Wen Ruyi was sitting in a daze in the courtyard, Lei Ming walked over and sat next to him. After all, he was just a child. It was difficult for him to adapt to his new home.


    After Chu Xun left a few days ago, Wen Ruyi cried for a long time.


    ¡°I miss Dad, Mom, Big Sister, and my master,¡± Wen Ruyi said softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your families are all fine,¡± Lei Ming sighed. ¡°Your master is strong. He will be respected as an honored guest wherever he goes.¡±


    Wen Ruyi nodded. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll be as strong as my master.¡±


    ¡°You are talented and intelligent. Your dream will come true. The next time you meet your master, he will definitely be surprised,¡± Lei Ming said.


    Wen Ruyi nodded. ¡°Mr. Lei, please have a rest. I¡¯m going to practice my sword technique.¡±


    Wen Ruyi didn¡¯t know his master was currently acting as a bandit.


    Silver Moon City was twice the size of Tong¡¯an City, but now the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was covered with the dead and injured. Tao Zhonghai, the City Lord, was smashed into pieces by someone¡¯s palm. The treasure house of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion had been robbed, and the bandit had left his name ¡ª Liu Tianhe.


    Actually, Liu Tianhe had already sacked two cities before the robbery. He killed all the experts of the City Lord¡¯s Mansions and plundered their treasure houses. No treasures were left behind.


    Having received the news, the nearby cities stayed alert.


    At this time, Chu Xun was standing in front of a city. Looking at the plaque above him, he laughed wildly and said, ¡°Heavenly Thunder City, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Being a bad person made him feel more comfortable than being a good person did. He could kill people and rob the cities as he pleased.


    Boom!


    Having blown up the 10-meter-high city gate with a punch, Chu Xun rushed into the Heavenly Thunder City and went straight to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with his divine sense.


    The City Lord of Heavenly Thunder City was a Grade Nine Human King, so he was not afraid. However, Chu Xun slammed the City Lord into the ground and sank a meter deep. He was dead.


    The warriors in the Human King Realm of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion were all slaughtered. Chu Xun plundered the treasure house of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and even took the gilded city gate away.


    Chu Xun was even more frightening than bandits.


    Half an hour later, another affluent city was plundered.


    Various versions of news spread all around. The gates of the nearby cities were tightly shut and heavily guarded, and some cities had hidden their treasures overnight.


    ¡°Hot news, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of the Feiyang City was robbed. Its lord died in battle, and its treasures disappeared¡­¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe is the reincarnation of the Killing God. He¡¯s bloodthirsty by nature. If you see him, don¡¯t try to fight back.¡±


    ¡°Prevent fire. Prevent theft. Prevent the Killing God.¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe slaughtered five cities and sacked their treasure houses in one day. Is Liu Tianhe crazy?¡±


    At this moment, news regarding Liu Tianhe was the trending topic in cities. People called him the Killing God, and all kinds of news came from all directions.


    Many City Lords trembled. For the first time, they didn¡¯t want the position of City Lord and wanted to be replaced. The positions were popular before.


    Late at night, Chu Xun appeared on the top of a mountain and looked at the cities with lights in the distance.


    ¡°Everyone, have a good rest. I will continue tomorrow.¡±


    Chu Xun had nothing to do. He brought all the resources he had robbed in the past few days together, sorted them out, and stuffed them into several Storage Rings.


    ¡°Assembly of Immortals, since you can go to the earth and cause trouble, I can also make your territory in chaos,¡± Chu Xun whispered.


    In fact, he wanted to attract the attention of the Ma Family, the master of the Eastern Region, by his action. Only when Ma Family put their eyes on him would he have a chance to return to the earth with their help.


    This night, many people couldn¡¯t sleep all night for fear that Chu Xun would suddenly come to their doors.


    In the early morning, when the sun was shining brightly, Chu Xun opened his eyes and slightly raised the corners of his mouth. It was dawn and the time to work.


    Xi Yuanren, the lord of Ziyang City, would get married today. He was more than 700 years old this year. His cultivation was close to the Human-Immortal Realm. He had an old age and a young heart. The woman that he was going to marry would become his 57th wife.


    The bride was only 16 years old.


    They were an old husband and a young wife. However, the difference in the ages between them was too large. Although Xi Yuanren looked like a middle-aged man, his actual age was so old. The bride could even address him as an ancestor.


    No one would believe that a 16-year-old girl was willing to marry a 700-year-old elder.


    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion was bustling with noise and excitement. The guests swarmed into the mansion. As the City Lord, Xi Yuanren accepted countless treasures given by the guests.


    Xi Yuanren flushed. Normally, the higher a warrior¡¯s cultivation level was, the firmer their personality was, and the less passionate they would be in sex. However, Xi Yuanren was extremely passionate about sex. The women he had married in the past mysteriously all disappeared once they were over 25 years old.


    According to Ziyang City¡¯s gossip, Xi Yuanren had cultivated evil techniques and relied on absorbing women¡¯s essence to increase his cultivation. It seemed that Xi Yuanren killed the women after their essence ran out.


    However, Xi Yuanren was the City Lord of Ziyang City and had a high cultivation level. People only talked about the gossip in private, and no one dared to investigate whether it was true or not.


    ¡°Congratulations, Lord Xi!¡±


    Although Xi Yuanren was 700 years old, his face was white and tender, and his hair was black. He looked like a man in his thirties. Coupled with his wedding clothes, he looked high-spirited.


    ¡°Lord Xi, I heard that a Killing God has appeared recently. Have you heard of him?¡± The householder of a great family asked. His cultivation level was not low, and he was qualified to talk with Xi Yuanren.


    Xi Yuanren was stunned for a moment, and he sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. The cultivation levels of the City Lords killed by him were not high enough. If he dares to come and make any trouble with me, I will absolutely kill him.¡±


    Xi Yuanren had a feminine appearance, but his words were filled with malevolence and were quite frightening.


    ¡°It was said the Killing God is matchless. Why not pay attention to him? Don¡¯t let him disturb your wedding ceremony,¡± another big family¡¯s householder advised.


    Xi Yuanren snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of him. I¡¯m waiting for him to come. I¡¯d like to see how matchless he is.¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as Xi Yuanren finished his words, an explosion occurred. The earth waves rolled, and the people around screamed. The tables and chairs were crushed and flew all over the sky. Countless people flew out and coughed blood.


    ¡°Are you really waiting for me?¡± A mocking voice rang out. A figure walked through the dust cloud with his hands behind his back, looking at Xi Yuanren with a playful expression.


    The crowd stepped backward like tidewater. Having heard these words, they all knew who this person was.


    He was the Killing God, Liu Tianhe.


    As the saying went, speak of the devil, and he would appear.


    Xi Yuanren stared at Chu Xun coldly and then sneered disdainfully, ¡°I expected the so-called Killing God had great power. It turns out that you are just a 100-year-old child. Today, if you dare to disturb my wedding ceremony, I will not let you leave.¡±


    Boom!


    Xi Yuanren¡¯s aura surged and became extremely violent. Gusts of wind inexplicably blew around him, mixed with the chilling howls, causing people to feel frightened.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Boom!


    Before Xi Yuanren could finish his words, he was slammed into the ground by a falling huge palm. Immediately, the ground cracked, and terrifying cracks spread out rapidly.


    When the dust settled, everyone gasped in astonishment. They were so shocked, and their bodies trembled because Xi Yuanren had completely disappeared, leaving behind only a trail of blood in the huge hole blown by the palm.

 Chapter 647 - Chu Xuns Worries

    In the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Ziyang City, the City Lord, Xi Yuanren, was smashed into ashes by Chu Xun¡¯s palm.


    Several householders were also killed on the spot.


    None of the experts above the King Level lived.


    A wedding ceremony became a funeral!


    The ordinary warriors and the members of the Xi Family watched Chu Xun put away the countless gifts, found the treasure house, sacked it, and then swaggered away.


    The Killing God, Liu Tianhe, became even more famous.


    Not to mention those small cities, even those major forces of the big cities spread the story of the Killing God.


    In the daytime, Chu Xun ransacked five more cities without stopping.


    That night, every city was on high alert, and countless City Lords were jolted awake from their nightmares. Countless people couldn¡¯t sleep at night.


    In the early morning, the sunlight dispelled the darkness.


    Chu Xun ransacked cities without stopping all his way and killed every Great King that he saw. He was so crazy.


    ¡°Hot news! The City Lord of Wentian City, an expert at the Intermediate Human-Immortal Level, was instantly killed by the Killing God!¡±


    ¡°Hot news! The City Lord of Luohe City, an expert at the later stage of the Human-Immortal Realm, was obliterated by a punch from the Killing God.¡±


    ¡°Hot news! Killing God ransacked the heroes mercenary guild at the edge of the Quiet Forest and killed more than 200 warriors above the King Level on the spot.¡±


    News regarding the Killing God, Liu Tianhe, spread all around. Everyone wanted to know whether the Killing God was a bloodthirsty maniac born with a love for killing. Otherwise, why was he so crazy?


    Many great figures from various forces could no longer stay still. The Killing God was so crazy. If the experts in the Human-Immortal Realm were no match for him, they would send out experts in the Earth Immortal Realm. Several great forces joined forces and sent out five experts in the Earth Immortal Realm to kill Liu Tianhe.


    On that day, Chu Xun was targeted by five experts at the initial stage of the Earth Immortal Realm in a city.


    Just when everyone thought that Chu Xun would die, what happened made them shocked.


    It was said the five experts at the initial stage of the Earth Immortal Realm were no match for Liu Tianhe at all. The Killing God chopped them easily as if he was chopping vegetables.


    The news spread out. Countless people¡¯s faces turned pale with fright.


    That night, the Killing God who didn¡¯t appear at night took action. He slaughtered all the five great forces that the five experts came from. Their treasure houses were plundered.


    The next day, the hot news shocked the entire Eastern Region.


    A middle-aged man with a strong aura was kneeling outside a magnificent palace.


    ¡°Elder Ancestor, I have something to report to you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± An aged voice rang out from within the palace.


    ¡°We¡¯ve received news that a person, titled as the Killing God, appeared in the outside world. In a few days, he slaughtered countless experts in cities in succession. Right now, people are anxious, and hundreds of City Lords have joined hands to invite our Ma Family to stop the Killing God.¡±


    ¡°Killing God?¡± A booming voice came from the hall, different from the previous one. It seemed that there was more than one person in the hall. The voice sounded a little contemptuous. ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for the time being. Let¡¯s see if the Killing God is worthy of this name. If he is, let¡¯s talk about him later.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The middle-aged man bowed his head and went away.


    After the middle-aged man left, faint chatter sounded in the hall.


    ¡°Fifth Presbyter, what did you mean?¡±


    ¡°Since he dares to call himself Killing God, then he must be a ruthless person. Let¡¯s give him two months. If he can survive after two months, then he will be of great use to us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of him?¡±


    ¡°Since he likes killing, a place suits him very well.¡±


    ¡°You mean he suits the earth.¡±


    ¡°Yes, after the Transfer Formation is completed, we need to send a group of madmen there. We can send him there if he is still alive two months later.¡±


    ¡°You are so wise.¡±


    In a valley, Chu Xun lowered his head in deep thought. A five-meter-long pangolin that he had just hunted was on the huge fire.


    ¡°I wonder if the Ma Family has noticed me,¡± Chu Xun muttered.


    The eastern region was vast. He was only slaughtering and looting at the borders all these days. He wondered if he could attract the attention of the Ma Family.


    He unfolded the map and studied it carefully. He decided to kill experts and ransacked the treasure houses straight towards the Ma Family.


    In addition, Chu Xun found that he had made a mistake. Every time he ransacked a city, he only sacked the City Lord¡¯s Mansion but let go of an important place, the auction house.


    An auction house was the counterpart of a bank on the earth. There must be a lot of treasures inside.


    After eating, Chu Xun headed west because the Ma Family was located at the junction of eastern and western regions. It seemed that the four major forces were all in the middle of the Immortal Domain Star.


    A few hours later, Chu Xun appeared in Shifang City. This time, he did not rush in to kill. Instead, he disguised himself as an ordinary warrior and walked leisurely in the city. Actually, he was confirming his targets. Some of the cities he plundered before were too poor. In fact, there were a lot of resources in these cities, but he looked down upon ordinary resources. Sometimes, he was too lazy to take away the low-grade spiritual herbs.


    ¡°This city looks rich,¡± Chu Xun murmured in a low voice after walking around.


    In fact, ten cities were attached to Shifang City. They provided it with a lot of good things every year.


    The City Lord¡¯s name was Zhu Yuanzhi, and he was at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Jiahe Auction House was in the city. It was located at the center of the city. It was very grand and looked rich.


    Chu Xun fretted. Should he loot the Jiahe Auction House first or the City Lord¡¯s Mansion first?


    In the end, he took out a Jade Card. He engraved Jiahe Auction House on one side and City Lord¡¯s Mansion on the other side.


    Chu Xun stood in the middle of the road and threw the Jade Card into the air. He would first ransack the place whose name faced upwards.


    Clang!


    The Jade Card fell to the ground with a crisp sound. Then it broke into pieces.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Chu Xun was stunned and thought that he was so stupid. The floor was paved with slates, so the Jade Card got broken. He used the Jade Card as a coin.


    Then he carved another Jade Card.


    Several warriors passing by looked at him for a long time, and one of them came up curiously and asked, ¡°Friend, what are you doing?¡±


    Chu Xun waved the Jade Card in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried. Should I rob the City Lord¡¯s Mansion first or the Jiahe Auction House first?¡±


    The warrior looked at Chu Xun strangely, as if he were looking at a fool.


    At this time, another warrior came up and asked, ¡°Friend, do you want me to toss it for you?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Xun handed the Jade Card to him without hesitation and told him seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t break it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The warrior held the Jade Card and walked to the grass at the side. ¡°It won¡¯t break here.¡± Then he threw the Jade Card high up into the air.


    The Jade Card fell, the words Jiahe Auction House faced upwards.


    ¡°Look, friend. Heaven wants you to rob Jiahe Auction House first,¡± a warrior teased.


    ¡°Right. You should obey Heaven¡¯s will. Jiahe Auction House is holding an auction today.¡± Another warrior¡¯s face was filled with a strange smile.


    ¡°Friend, once you ransack the Jiahe Auction House, you will be a rich person in the blink of an eye. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then the wealthy Liu Tianhe will appear in the blink of an eye. Don¡¯t forget¡­ Wait a moment. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe.¡±


    Several people laughing around Chu Xun rushed out as if they had been electrocuted and looked at Chu Xun nervously.


    ¡°Are you the Killing God, Liu Tianhe?¡± One of the warriors asked in horror.


    The Internal Breath of the other people surged, and they looked as if they were well prepared to turn around and run away.


    ¡°Yes. I am Liu Tianhe, the Killing God.¡± Chu Xun patted his chest.


    However, on hearing his words, one of the warriors burst into laughter. The other warriors also burst into laughter.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± A warrior stepped forward and patted Chu Xun on the shoulder. ¡°Hello, Killing God. We were just frightened by your name. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    The rest of the warriors burst out laughing.


    They thought Chu Xun was a fool. Would the Killing God Liu Tianhe throw a Jade Card on the roadside to decide where to sack? Although they had never seen the Killing God, they knew that Liu Tianhe would directly go into the city, kill people, loot everything, and leave. He was not as stupid as the idiot in front of them.


    ¡°Friend. No, Killing God. We¡¯re just about to go to the Jiahe Auction House. Why don¡¯t you come with us so that we can see how you rob the place?¡± One of the warriors said in a strange voice.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Xun nodded seriously.


    ¡°Why do you take a fool with you?¡± Another warrior asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it seriously. I¡¯m just teasing him. If he makes trouble at the auction, I¡¯m afraid he will be killed by the people of the Jiahe Auction House. Everyone will laugh at him. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°It sounds interesting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m good at having fun.¡±


    At this time, a warrior said loudly, ¡°Great Killing God, please go this way.¡±


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth into a strange arc. He nodded and caught up with them. He thought to himself, ¡°You are good at having fun, but your eyes are not bright.¡±


    Chu Xun followed them all the way to the Jiahe Auction House. They all had invitations, but Chu Xun did not. A warrior said that Chu Xun was his attendant. After all, the auction house allowed its guests to bring their attendants here, so Chu Xun went inside.


    The huge auction house covered an area of more than 10,000 square meters, with two floors. There were secret private rooms above and rows of seats below. There was a tall and luxurious auction platform on the easternmost side.


    At this time, the auction hadn¡¯t started yet. There were not many people inside.


    Since they had nothing to do, the warriors made fun of Chu Xun again.


    ¡°Killing God, how are you going to sack it later? Why not tell us and let us learn something?¡±


    Chu Xun said, ¡°How can I rob it? If I want something good, I will rob it directly.¡±


    ¡°There will be many good things later. Are you going to rob all of them?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here! Everywhere I went, I have robbed everything I saw. Not only will I snatch the good things, but I will also snatch the bad ones. I cannot waste any of them.¡±


    ¡°Listening to Killing God¡¯s words is better than studying for a day.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°Great Brother Killing God, we will wait and see your performance later. If you succeed, do not forget our help.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget you,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    They winked at each other and laughed mockingly. They hadn¡¯t paid attention to his emphasized words.

 Chapter 648 - Open Robbery

    Jiahe Auction House was very famous within a thousand miles. It was situated in Shifang City, on equal footing with the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. It was powerful.


    Of course, it was powerful to ordinary warriors.


    People entered the hall one after another. Those with status naturally entered the high-level private rooms, while ordinary warriors could only sit below.


    There were still ten minutes before the auction, and the crowd gradually quieted down.


    Those who had been making fun of Chu Xun also quieted down.


    ¡°It has begun!¡± Someone said in a low voice.


    Chu Xun looked over and saw an elder slowly walking over. Although he walked slowly, his cultivation was not weak. He was at the intermediate stage of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    The elder stepped onto the stage and gave a long and meaningless speech.


    Of course, no one would dare to show impatience.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ding Wuyi. I believe that most of you here know me. Let¡¯s cut to the chase. Everyone knows the rules of the Jiahe Auction House. Now the auction begins. I hope everyone can return loaded.¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start with the first item.¡±


    A beautiful and slim woman presented an item, stepped forward, and put it on the auction stage.


    Ding Wuyi reached out and lifted the black cloth on it. A stone with a hazy halo appeared.


    Chu Xun knew that it was not a stone but the core of an Immortal Level beast.


    ¡°This is the core of an Immortal-level ferocious beast, the liger. I believe everyone knows of its usage. Absorbing the power from the core will increase one¡¯s cultivation. Of course, they are only effective for King Level experts.¡±


    After Ding Wuyi¡¯s introduction, he said with a smile, ¡°The starting price is 2,000 low-grade spiritual herbs.¡±


    The core contained a large amount of beast essence. Even if an expert at the King Level wanted to absorb it, they would need the help of a senior. Therefore, the core was not popular among ordinary warriors. On the contrary, spiritual herbs could be absorbed directly and were popular among the warriors.


    Of course, the core was from the Immortal Level beast. The energy in it was far more than that of a spiritual herb. The core was useful for the warriors in the King Level.


    ¡°2,100 low-grade spiritual herbs.¡±


    ¡°2,300 low-grade spiritual herbs.¡±


    ¡°2,500 low-grade spiritual herbs.¡±


    No one in the private room offered a price, and the bidders were all warriors sitting below.


    ¡°Brother Killing God, are you going to rob it?¡± One of the warriors joked.


    Chu Xun shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in it.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you said you will snatch the things no matter good or bad?¡± The other party said with a puzzled tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad. Leave it to others,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°As expected, Killing God is indeed different from mortals,¡± the man said in a strange voice.


    Soon, the beast core was bought by someone with 3,000 low-grade spiritual herbs.


    The second item to be auctioned was an ancient sword. It was a middle-grade Sacred Relic, which caused a stir. After all, it was an offensive weapon. There were many warriors using swords. In the end, its price soared to 50,000 low-grade spiritual herbs.


    The third item was a golden spear, also a middle-grade Sacred Relic. Its price was not as high as that of the ancient sword. After all, very few people used a spear.


    ¡°Killing God, don¡¯t you like any of them?¡± A warrior began to make fun of Chu Xun again.


    They teased him by calling him Killing God.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and spread out his divine sense to cover the entire auction house. He wanted to see what the following items were.


    Suddenly, his expression changed slightly, and an amazing light burst out from the bottom of his eyes. He found something from the auction items behind the stage ¡ª the Wind-Thunder Seven Leaves Flower.


    This was one of the materials needed for the Life Extension Elixir.


    Chu Xun was a little excited. He didn¡¯t expect to get such a reward. It was worth his trip.


    ¡°Killing God, when are you going to make your move?¡± One of the warriors teased again.


    ¡°Now,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The warriors were stunned.


    The next moment, Chu Xun rushed out as fast as lightning and rushed to the back of the auction stage.


    Ding Wuyi was presiding over the auction. Suddenly, he saw a man pouncing from the air. He was furious and shouted, ¡°Who dares to behave wildly in our Jiahe Auction House?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand and slapped Chu Xun with his energy chain made of Internal Breath.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t even look at it. He clenched his hand and let the energy chain made of Internal Breath explode. Then he rushed to the back of the stage and smashed the wall with a punch. Several young women behind the wall were scared out of their wits.


    Chu Xun reached out and pulled, and a terrible suction force burst out. The girls felt that their hands were empty, and the items were in Chu Xun¡¯s hands.


    Chu Xun put the other things into his Storage Rings and left a jade box outside. When he opened the box, a seven leaves flower about tens of centimeters long appeared. It had seven leaves. Four of them were surrounded by lightning, and the other three were with the wind. It was indeed the Wind-Thunder Seven Leaves Flower.


    As the saying went, ¡°Search high and low only to find it when you least expect to.¡±


    There were also advantages in the Immortal Domain. At least, he was closer to refining the Life Extension Elixir.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ding Wuyi shouted with his face full of vigilance. Just now, his attack was easily dispelled by the other side. So he knew that he was no match for the other party, but he was not afraid. The people outside only knew that the Jiahe Auction House was on an equal footing with the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. However, they did not know that the Jiahe Auction House was stronger than the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Ask them.¡± Chu Xun pointed at the warriors who had brought him in. ¡°They brought me in.¡±


    The warriors were stunned at first when they saw Chu Xun¡¯s attack, but then they gloated. ¡°This fool is courting death.¡± They smiled evilly. When Ding Wuyi attacked, they expected Chu Xun would turn into a mist of blood.


    However, they got the opposite of what they wanted. Chu Xun easily dispelled Ding Wuyi¡¯s attack and got the auction items. They had a bad feeling.


    At this time, when Chu Xun pointed at them, they were so scared that their faces turned pale. They had never wanted to offend the Jiahe Auction House.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know him.¡± One of the warriors tried to defend himself in horror.


    Ding Wuyi waved his hand, and several warriors rushed over and surrounded them. The warriors around them retreated like a tide, and the people in the private rooms also came out to watch the fun.


    Someone was causing trouble at the Jiahe Auction House. Such a good show hadn¡¯t happened for nearly two centuries. How could beholders miss it?


    ¡°We really don¡¯t know him,¡± these warriors explained in a panic.


    ¡°Would you bring him in if you didn¡¯t know him?¡± Ding Wuyi sneered. Chu Xun was powerful, but these people were only in the Great King Realm. He wanted to deal with them first.


    ¡°We met him on the road. We really don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°You are so kind. You can even bring the people you meet on the road to our Jiahe Auction House. Do you want a reward for being kind?¡± Ding Wuyi sneered and waved his hand fiercely. ¡°Kill them.¡±


    Those who dared to make trouble in the Jiahe Auction House must die.


    More than a dozen Great Kings surrounded and attacked the warriors. The battle was one-sided. In a short period of time, the Great Kings knocked the warriors down and broke their hands and feet. These warriors were captured alive on the spot.


    ¡°Although your cultivation is good, your lackeys have been caught by us. I advise you to hand over the auction items obediently, and I can promise to leave you a whole body.¡± Ding Wuyi looked at Chu Xun coldly.


    Chu Xun snorted and said, ¡°You talk too big. Since I dare to come here, how can I be afraid of this small Jiahe Auction House? I know that an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm is here. Let him come out.¡±


    Ding Wuyi¡¯s face suddenly changed, and his expression kept changing. How did the other side know that an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm was here?


    The crowd was in an uproar. They knew that the Jiahe Auction House was powerful, but they didn¡¯t imagine that it had an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm. Therefore, wasn¡¯t Jiahe Auction House more powerful than the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?

 Chapter 649 - Distribution of the Forces in Immortal Domain

    In the past, there were also several times that some people made trouble at Jiahe Auction House. But the Jiahe Auction House dealt with them easily. Those who had caused trouble all had miserable ends.


    All the forces within the radius of thousands of meters knew that the auction house was strong. However, they didn¡¯t expect it had already surpassed the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    The atmosphere was a little tense. Everyone was waiting.


    They didn¡¯t wait for long until a terrifying pressure swept over, and a figure appeared.


    An expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm appeared.


    The air at the scene froze, and the warriors with lower cultivation felt their blood boiling. The expert made them frightened.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly. The other party¡¯s cultivation was ordinary but showed up in a very high-profile way.


    The expert was an elder in a brocade robe. His beard and hair were all white, but he was in high spirits, looking full of energy and not old at all.


    Ding Wuyi and others saluted respectfully, and all the warriors present bowed slightly to show their respect.


    ¡°It has been a long time since the last time someone made trouble here. I really miss it,¡± the elder spoke. His voice was not loud but shook the eardrums of everyone to the point of aching.


    ¡°Elder Lou, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but I have no other choice,¡± Ding Wuyi said respectfully.


    Elder Lou¡¯s original name was Lou Wei. He looked at Chu Xun expressionlessly and said, ¡°Young man, you look young, but your cultivation level is higher than Ding Wuyi¡¯s. I will give you two choices. One is to hand over the auction items to me, join our Jiahe Auction House, and become one of our presbyters. The other one is that I will kill you and take back the auction items you are holding.¡±


    Ding Wuyi was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Elder Lou would promise Chu Xun the position of the presbyter. It was a great honor. He believed that even a fool would know what to choose.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll also give you two choices now. Go away, or you die,¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    As the saying went, knowing nothing and fearing nothing. How dare the other party in the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm show off in front of him? If the other party were his compatriot, Chu Xun might let him off. However, the other party was from the Assembly of Immortals. Chu Xun had no scruples.


    The crowd was in an uproar, thinking that Chu Xun was too arrogant.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s good for a young man to have a temper, but I¡¯m afraid you will suffer a lot if you are too arrogant,¡± Lou Wei said in a cold voice.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly and threw a palm to the other party.


    With a crisp clap, the palm sent Lou Wei flying backward. With a boom, he smashed more than a dozen chairs and stopped. He looked at Chu Xun in horror. The palm beat his left face to a mass of bruises, and his blood flowed out of the corners of his mouth.


    Lou Wei was so shocked in his heart. When his opponent attacked just now, he had already run his cultivation to resist, but he still got hurt. An invisible force easily broke through his defense and smacked him hard on his face.


    If he were facing normal people, even if he didn¡¯t resist, the people would be injured by his own protective aura. It seemed that his opponent¡¯s cultivation level was absolutely above his.


    The crowd was silent.


    Ding Wuyi was so shocked. It was hard for him to believe what had happened.


    An expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm was actually slapped flying from afar.


    This was too unbelievable.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lou Wei asked with a serious expression.


    Chu Xun glanced at the warriors who had been scared out of their wits. He raised the corners of his mouth and said softly, ¡°Liu Tianhe.¡±


    Lou Wei cried out involuntarily. ¡°The Killing God, Liu Tianhe?¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar suddenly.


    The warriors who brought Chu Xun here all rolled their eyes and were scared out of their wits. Only now did they know how stupid they were.


    ¡°Do you still want me to hand the items over?¡± Chu Xun sneered and asked.


    Lou Wei bowed low to Chu Xun and said, ¡°It turns out that the Killing God has come. We have eyes but fail to see and deserve to die. Please forgive us, Killing God.¡±


    ¡°Forgive you?¡± Chu Xun said disdainfully, ¡°If I let you off, my title of Killing God would be of no use.¡±


    Lou Wei¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he turned around and fled. He was smart. If he stayed still, he would absolutely die. The cultivation of the Killing God was too strong. Lou Wei was no match for him at all. Lou Wei wanted to preserve his life first.


    ¡°Do you want to leave?¡±


    Rumble!


    The void shook as a gigantic finger crashed down. In an instant, the ground cracked, and terrifying cracks spread out rapidly. While running away fast, Lou Wei shouted hysterically. Then, his voice stopped abruptly, and Demon-slain Finger directly crushed him.


    The earth trembled, and the buildings shook. The roof of the auction house began to collapse due to the shock. Huge stones fell, and the scene got into chaos.


    Chu Xun rose high into the air and looked at the collapsed auction house. With a move of his mind, he made several earth-shattering handprints and a deafening explosion.


    In a few breaths, Jiahe Auction House was in ruins.


    Chu Xun did not take the destruction of the small auction house seriously at all. He went straight to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    In an instant, the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion was engulfed in flames. The City Lord was killed, and the treasure house was robbed.


    The Killing God, Liu Tianhe, disappeared.


    The reputation of the Killing God Liu Tianhe was unparalleled.


    A few days later, Chu Xun plundered several more cities.


    In fact, Chu Xun was also distressed. Why hadn¡¯t the Ma Family come to him yet? Was the trouble that he had made was so small that it couldn¡¯t attract the attention of the Ma Family?


    One day, Chu Xun appeared at the edge of the Forest of Misfortune.


    He started to get tired of raiding cities.


    Since he had obtained the Wind-Thunder Seven Leaves Flower from the Jiahe Auction House, he started to target auction houses.


    Unfortunately, after continuously robbing several auction houses, he still couldn¡¯t find more great medicinal herbs needed for the Life Extension Elixir.


    There was an enormous mercenary guild by the side of the Forest of Misfortune, namely the Canyang Mercenary Guild.


    He inquired about the Canyang Mercenary Guild. It was powerful and was located beside the Forest of Misfortune. Although it was in the eastern region, it didn¡¯t obey the ruler of the eastern region, the Ma Family.


    Furthermore, the Ma Family didn¡¯t make trouble with the mercenary guild and allowed it to develop. It was said that the mercenary guild had a strong background and that a certain force that could compete with the Ma Family was supporting it.


    In fact, Chu Xun knew that the so-called ruler of the eastern region was not the real ruler of the eastern region at all. The four great families of the Assembly of Immortals might be puppets of the others.


    In the world of cultivation, even Immortal Emperors didn¡¯t think they had taken charge of domains. As the saying went, there were many capable people in this world, and each led their own domain for hundreds of years. The capability of a grand force was unimaginable. Sometimes, an ordinary small force could also have a powerful elder hidden behind it.


    The Immortal Domain Star was no smaller than the earth. It was impossible that only the four great families were the most powerful on such a huge planet. Maybe there were more terrible forces behind them.


    But it had nothing to do with him. What Chu Xun needed to do now was to attract the attention of the Ma Family and then return to the earth with its help. Fortunately, no one in the Immortal Domain knew him, so he could do whatever he wanted.


    Many warriors made a living in the Forest of Misfortune. Most of them were madmen who were always in danger. It was common for them to fight against each other. The rule here was that the strong were respected. As long as you had enough strength, you could burn, kill, rob, and do whatever you wanted to.


    To put it bluntly, even if you took a fancy to a woman here, no one would stop you even if you raped her on the spot. The premise was that your cultivation was strong enough.


    There were brothels, bars, hotels, and other buildings around the Canyang Mercenary Guild because many people made a living here. Here was not inferior to a large city.


    Moreover, the prices here were ridiculously high, but no one complained. The people living here would spend immediately as long as they had money. They didn¡¯t know if they could live the next day.


    At the same time, there was an unwritten rule here that you could offend anyone, except for the Canyang Mercenary Guild.


    In fact, no one was willing to offend the Canyang Mercenary Guild. After all, everyone relied on the Canyang Mercenary Guild to make a living. They would not give up their incomes and lives.


    The Wanli Inn was in a magnificent building.


    Chu Xun stepped in. A waiter greeted him immediately.


    ¡°Sir, what would you like, to eat or to live?¡± The waiter asked enthusiastically.


    ¡°To live,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Chu Xun adapted quickly. The lifestyle of the Immortal Domain Star was the same as that of the world of cultivation.


    ¡°The price of each Tianzi room is a thousand low-grade spiritual herbs every day. The price of each Dizi room¡­¡±


    Before the waiter could finish his words, Chu Xun raised his hand, and tens of thousands of spiritual herbs appeared. ¡°Prepare the best room for me. Get some food to me.¡±


    The waiter was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled. ¡°Sir, please go this way.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and followed the waiter to the third floor. The waiter opened the door of a room. Chu Xun saw a beast-skin carpet on the ground. The decoration in it was in an antique style. The room was about 50 square meters. A screen separated the room into a bedroom and a living room.


    ¡°Sir, are you satisfied?¡± The waiter smiled.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly, indicating that the waiter could leave.


    No one here could be looked down upon. Just now, the waiter¡¯s cultivation was in the Grandmaster Realm. Maybe he would come secretly in the evening, kill, and rob all the resources.


    Although the Assembly of Immortals found such a planet full of spiritual energy, the overall strength of the warriors was much stronger than that of the earth. But they did not develop science and technology.


    Therefore, even if the room was well-decorated, it was not as comfortable as a hotel room on the earth.


    After a while, the waiter served a few dishes and a pot of wine.


    The wine was strange and seemed to be universal. Warriors ran their cultivation a little, and they could drink wine like drinking water, but they could not live without wine.


    ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡± The waiter asked with a smile.


    ¡°I really have something to ask you.¡± Chu Xun came over and sat down. ¡°Does the Canyang Mercenary Guild accept all kinds of tasks?¡±


    ¡°Let me see¡­¡± The waiter rubbed his fingers. This gesture was also common in the universe.


    Chu Xun took out dozens of spiritual herbs and threw them to him.


    The waiter smiled and narrowed his eyes. He quickly put away the spiritual herbs and said, ¡°Now, I remember. The Canyang Mercenary Guild does accept all kinds of tasks. They said that there is no task that they can¡¯t complete in the world. Even if you want to go to the earth, they can help you.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°They can help me go to the earth. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, that¡¯s what they said. But I think it¡¯s true. The Canyang Mercenary Guild has never boasted. As long as they say they can, they will definitely do it,¡± the waiter said.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and waved to the waiter to leave first.


    After the waiter left, Chu Xun fell into deep thought. If they could help him go to the earth, his guess was right. The background behind the Canyang Mercenary Guild was strong. At least, it was not worse than the Ma Family. The so-called four top forces in the Immortal Domain were ostensible.

 Chapter 650 - Scram

    Chu Xun walked out of the inn after eating and drinking. He planned to go to the Canyang Mercenary Guild. Since its people dared to talk big, they must have some skills. He hoped that they would not disappoint him.


    The Canyang Mercenary Guild was in the largest building here, very eye-catching.


    The warriors here were obviously different from those of other places. First of all, they had a fierce aura. On his way here, he saw no less than three fierce battles.


    He came to the lobby of the mercenary guild, which covered an area of tens of thousands of square meters and could accommodate tens of thousands of people. There was a 1.5-meter task platform near inside. Its layout was similar to that of a bank on the earth, but it didn¡¯t have glass.


    In the center of the lobby, there was an image stone of more than ten meters high and ten meters wide. Chu Xun was a little envious. This image stone was made of a magic stone. It showed the released tasks.


    Although Chu Xun wanted it, he could not really tear down the image stone and take it away. The background of the mercenary guild was unclear, so he could not act rashly.


    ¡°Sooner or later, I¡¯ll tear you down and move you away,¡± Chu Xun muttered. His tone sounded unwilling, and his expression was a little helpless.


    There wasn¡¯t just a single poster on the platform, and there were ten. Every one of them was in the Earth Immortal Realm, showing how powerful the mercenary guild was.


    If you wanted to complete a task, you could go to the platform to receive the task token. After completing the task, you could hand in the task token to end the task.


    The tasks were also divided into different levels, and there were ranking lists in terms of different aspects, including task completion rate.


    The released tasks were divided into A, B, C, D, and S.


    Chu Xun glanced at the top name on the S-level task list. His name was Shi Mo, and his victories record was on it. The most outstanding victory was that he killed a master at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    How amazing he was. Chu Xun couldn¡¯t help praising. The first person in the S-level must be powerful.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t see other lists at all. He came here to release tasks and be a boss.


    Chu Xun walked toward the platform. There were too many people, so he could only line up. There were probably about a dozen people in front of him. A thin man stood in front of him with strong cultivation. He was an expert in the Earth Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Scram!¡± A furious shout sounded like a thunderclap.


    A robust man, over two meters tall, in beast skin clothes, had a rough appearance and a formidable aura. He was actually at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm, and he¡¯d cultivated a Hard Cross Technique. He was almost invincible among the people in the same cultivation realm, and he was difficult to deal with.


    The first one of the line was a hot woman with golden hair and light armor. She was beautiful. When she heard the strong man¡¯s angry shout, two daggers suddenly appeared in her hands. She didn¡¯t even look at the strong man and thrust at him.


    The strong man roared angrily, and his aura surged wildly. His skin turned golden. When the daggers cut on his body, the sound of metal colliding could be heard, leaving only two white marks on his body.


    ¡°Little bitch, how dare you fight with your master Pu Tuo? Go back and warm my bed for me.¡± The strong man smiled grimly, revealing his white teeth. His fist, as big as a bowl, punched toward the woman¡¯s chest without any mercy.


    The woman snorted coldly and jumped up gently. She kicked out and collided with the fist of the strong man. With a boom, a violent force overflew. It sent several people who originally lined up behind the woman flying.


    The woman¡¯s cultivation was no less than the muscular man¡¯s. After the attack, she did not retreat but advanced. The two daggers in her hands whistled as they stabbed towards the muscular man¡¯s eyes.


    The strong man suddenly closed his eyes. The two daggers stabbed into the strong man¡¯s eyelids. With two clangs, they failed to penetrate the strong man¡¯s eyelids. The strong man suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist with his two big hands. The woman reacted quickly. She exerted force under her feet and flew backward. At the same time, a dagger left her hand and went straight between the strong man¡¯s legs.


    ¡°She¡¯s ruthless enough,¡± Chu Xun commented.


    The strong man stamped his foot, and the slate under his feet exploded. His violent force sent the dagger flying.


    ¡°You malicious widow, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so coquettish,¡± the strong man shouted.


    The woman snorted coldly, turned into a faint shadow, and rushed to the strong man. She swam around the strong man like a ghost quickly. In the blink of an eye, the daggers in her hand stabbed the strong man hundreds of times with clangs.


    The strong man¡¯s Hard Cross Technique was indeed strong, but his weakness was his speed. The woman grasped his weakness and kept attacking, but it was difficult to hurt him.


    The strong man was clumsy, but his body was strong. If the woman kept consuming her energy like this, she would lose sooner or later.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a terrifying blast of Internal Breath burst out around the strong man and directly knocked the woman backward. The woman slowed down by stabbing the ground with her dagger. When she stopped, a hole of dozens of meters long appeared on the bluestone floor. The sharp blade made it. It seemed that the dagger in her hand was not ordinary.


    The battle did not attract Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. He shook his head in boredom and found all the people in front of him watching the battle. The posters were free now, so he stepped forward and knocked on the platform.


    An expert in the Earth Immortal Realm in charge of releasing tasks looked at Chu Xun with an emotionless expression and asked, ¡°Which task do you want?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m here to release a task.¡±


    The other party was slightly stunned and then nodded with no expression on his face. ¡°You know the rules, don¡¯t you? If we accomplish your task, we charge 20% of the task price.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. After getting the items, he was willing to pay any price, let alone 20% of the task price.


    ¡°What¡¯s your task?¡±


    Chu Xun handed him a pre-prepared order.


    The man opened it and read casually, ¡°Golden Phoenix Meat, Golden Lion Longan, Silver Jade Immortal Leaf¡­¡±


    When he read up to the third one, he stopped. He glanced down and was shocked. These were all rare great medicinal herbs.


    ¡°Are you sure this is your task?¡± He asked uncertainly.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Do you have any problem?¡±


    ¡°No problem. Please wait for a moment!¡± Then, the man left in a hurry.


    Chu Xun was shocked by his answer. Was it really okay? He had found five materials of the Life Extension Elixir. Seven materials that he hadn¡¯t found were all on the list.


    Chu Xun was a little excited. If the Canyang Mercenary Guild really had these rare materials, he would get them at all costs.


    Chu Xun calmed himself down and waited quietly.


    ¡°Toyboy, how dare you line up here?¡± An explosive shout rang out. It was the muscular man. His battle with the woman had ended in a draw.


    The woman crossed her arms and stood in the distance, watching the show. She was about to scold Chu Xun, but the strong man spoke first.


    There were too many people in the lobby. Just now, the battle between the two attracted a lot of people. When the battle ended, they thought that they couldn¡¯t be lookers-on anymore, but they didn¡¯t expect that they could watch the fun again. All of them gloated.


    The people that originally stood in front of Chu Xun laughed more evilly. Before the man and the woman battled it out, they did not dare to take the task, but Chu Xun had taken the chance first. They were unhappy for a long time. Seeing that the strong man was making trouble with Chu Xun, they gloated.


    Chu Xun looked calm, but he was actually anxious in his heart. It was about the Life Extension Elixir and the lives of his parents, so he was patiently waiting.


    Hearing that man¡¯s roar, he frowned slightly and icily shouted, ¡°Scram!¡±

 Chapter 651 - The Power of a Punch

    How arrogant he was!


    His shout made the whole lobby quiet down.


    Chu Xun¡¯s behavior showed deep contempt for the strong man.


    The strong man grinned, showing his white teeth. He looked a little ferocious and rushed to Chu Xun like an iron tower. At the same time, he waved his big fist with surging momentum.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. He clenched his fist, turned around, and punched.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided. A terrifying force spread out like ripples, destroying everything around it.


    Boom!


    A blood mist exploded.


    With his right arm smashed into a blood mist, the strong man screamed miserably. His huge body flew away. Before the strong man landed on the ground, Chu Xun reached out and grabbed him fiercely.


    With a boom, the strong man exploded into a mist of blood.


    The lobby was deadly silent.


    The woman, who crossed her arms in front of her chest and was ready to watch a good show at first, suddenly trembled. She glanced at Chu Xun with horror in her eyes. Then she turned around and left quickly.


    Chu Xun slowly withdrew his hand and looked around.


    Everyone who met Chu Xun¡¯s eyes all trembled slightly. They hurriedly turned their heads around and dared not look at him anymore.


    Chu Xun turned around and waited quietly for the expert that left with his order.


    The lobby gradually became noisy again. They still wanted to get tasks. Besides, they had not offended Chu Xun. However, the platform that Chu Xun stood by had no more people waiting while the other platforms were crowded with people.


    An hour later, the poster that Chu Xun waited for returned accompanied by an elder.


    Chu Xun glanced at the elder and knew that his cultivation was almost in the Gold Immortal Realm.


    The elder walked over and bowed in a quite easygoing manner. He asked with a smile, ¡°I am Wang Qian. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Liu Tianhe,¡± Chu Xun said flatly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice was not loud without lowering his voice. Everyone within dozens of meters could hear his voice. Those who were waiting for receiving tasks suddenly turned to look at him.


    Was he the Killing God, Liu Tianhe?


    His name caused a sensation.


    Some warriors who didn¡¯t hear Chu Xun¡¯s words asked the people around them. After knowing about Chu Xun¡¯s identity, they were shocked.


    Wang Qian was also distracted for a moment. ¡°Are you the Killing God?¡±


    Chu Xun said, ¡°If no one else uses this name, then the person you mentioned should be me.¡±


    Hearing that Chu Xun admitted his identity, all the people present quieted down again. They all looked frightened and curious.


    The Killing God, Liu Tianhe, was too famous recently. It had become a synonym for cruelty.


    Wang Qian was a little alert because the guild had been searching for information about the Killing God all this time. Wang Qian did not expect he would come here in person. Was he here to rob? Then Wang Qian quickly dismissed his ridiculous idea. No one dared to rob in the mercenary guild.


    ¡°Can you please go with me? Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Wang Qian said.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    Wang Qian led Chu Xun to the attic behind the guild.


    ¡°Please have some tea. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and took a sip of his tea, waiting for Wang Qian.


    Wang Qian came back quickly with the order that Chu Xun had written. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. Is this the task you want to release?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and said, ¡°The Canyang Mercenary Guild claimed to be omnipotent. You can get all these things, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood me. Even though these things are rare, it is possible to get them. For example, I had Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk here¡­¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Every material related to the Life Extension Elixir could affect his mood.


    ¡°Offer a price. I want it,¡± he said indifferently.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet,¡± Wang Qian said. ¡°I had the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk, but you¡¯re a little late. Someone else has already bought it.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes shone with a sharp light. ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke me. If I want to kill you, the expert in the Gold Immortal Realm in the next room won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±


    Wang Qian¡¯s expression changed instantly. He knew that he had underestimated Chu Xun. Before continuing, he heard a deep voice coming from next door. ¡°You are so overpowering at such a young age. You deserve your title, Killing God.¡±


    A gust of wind blew open the door. A middle-aged man wearing a purple robe walked in. He looked ordinary, but his aura was terrifying.


    ¡°Presbyter Seventh,¡± Wang Qian bowed in greeting.


    The man waved, indicating that Wang Qian did not need to be so polite. Then he looked at Chu Xun, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°I¡¯m Long Wenli. It¡¯s my honor to meet you, Killing God.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel honored. It¡¯s said that the Canyang Mercenary Guild is omnipotent, and you can even go to the earth. But you can¡¯t even find a few materials. I¡¯m so disappointed,¡± Chu Xun said bluntly.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. We can do as we said. These materials are incomparably precious, but we can gather them all. Wang Qian didn¡¯t lie to you. If you¡¯d arrived earlier, you would have gotten the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk. Someone indeed bought it before you came.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Chu Xun asked indifferently.


    A strange look flashed in Long Wenli¡¯s eyes, and he said. ¡°His name is Ma Youchong. Maybe he hasn¡¯t gone far.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him with a slight sneer. ¡°Is he from the Ma Family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You have made a good plan.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°You are smart, but I am not a fool. Don¡¯t hide your intention. I leave my order in your hands. I will stay in the Wanli Inn recently. If you get them, send someone to inform me. You can name their prices.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Xun waved his hand. With a light flash, Long Wenli and Wang Qian retreated in a hurry. The ground was full of spiritual herbs and elixirs. The total number of them was about hundreds of thousands.


    ¡°This is the deposit.¡±


    After that, Chu Xun turned around and left.


    After making sure that Chu Xun had really left, Wang Qian said, ¡°Presbyter Seventh, what if he doesn¡¯t fall for it?¡±


    Long Wenli said indifferently, ¡°Our temporary plan has little chance of success. He is the Killing God, bloodthirsty, but not a fool.¡±


    Wang Qian nodded and looked at the spiritual herbs and elixirs all over the ground. He laughed coldly, ¡°He¡¯s so audacious. How dare he leave so many resources here? Isn¡¯t he afraid we won¡¯t deal with the things for him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not afraid. First of all, he¡¯s confident in his own strength. Second, the resources that he gave us are less than one percent of what he robbed. Even if he lost them, he wouldn¡¯t feel distressed at all,¡± Long Wenli said.


    Wang Qian nodded and muttered, ¡°This maniac has looted more than a dozen cities.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ If you had the ability, you could do the same.¡±


    Wang Qian smiled wryly. He didn¡¯t have the ability. Most robbers would hide their identities when robbing, but Liu Tianhe was audacious. He was probably the first to be such a famous robber.


    ¡°What can we do now, Presbyter Seventh?¡± Wang Qian asked.


    Long Wenli handed the list to him and said, ¡°Try your best to find these things. We must fight for this Killing God and make him stand with us.¡±


    ¡°What if he refuses?¡±


    ¡°Refuse?¡± Long Wenli¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent. ¡°He will be either our friend or our enemy. We don¡¯t allow any enemy to live.¡±


    Three carriages slowly moved on the road.


    The carriage moving in the middle was luxurious and spacious. A seven- or eight-meter-long Burst Bear in the Earth Immortal Realm was pulling it.


    The other two carriages were pulled by Hunchbacked Horses. The Hunchbacked Horses were afraid of the Burst Bear, slightly trembling.


    A middle-aged man wore a feathered crown and was dressed in yellow embroidered clothes, leaning against a soft couch in the luxurious carriage. Two gorgeous women currently massaged him and poured wine for him.


    He was Ma Youchong, an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm. He guarded dozens of cities.


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped abruptly. The wine in Ma Youchong¡¯s cup spilled out, but it did not fall on him. It was imprisoned in the air by an invisible force. Then, it slowly flowed in reverse and returned to the cup.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ma Youchong indifferently asked, his voice resounding through several kilometers.


    The auras of the two gorgeous young women who originally massaged him and poured wine for him had changed, and they were powerful. Both of them were at the later stage of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    A middle-aged man lifted the curtain of the first carriage and walked out. He was at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm, and he had sharp brows, fierce eyes, and a formidable aura.


    Glancing at the figure standing in the middle of the road, he turned around and shouted at Ma Youchong, ¡°Nothing serious. A dozy person is blocking the way.¡±


    ¡°Kill him,¡± Ma Youchong said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This expert at the Great Completion in the Earth Immortal Realm leaped up from the carriage like a flying eagle. He pounced towards the figure in the middle of the road with formidable fist strength.


    The figure in the middle of the road slowly raised his head. He looked ordinary without any brilliant features. He slightly raised the corners of his mouth and tapped in the air. The experts who rushed over were trapped in the air, unable to move. His face was pale with horror.


    ¡°Bastard of the Ma Family, do you think it is so easy to take our things away? Leave behind the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk to me, and I¡¯ll let you off.¡± His voice was as ordinary as his appearance. As soon as he finished speaking, he slowly stretched out his hand and suddenly clenched it. With a boom, a rain of blood covered the sky as the imprisoned expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm in mid-air exploded.


    After killing the expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm with a raise of his hand, this person made a fist print and suddenly blasted out with it. The fist print as big as a millstone rumbled and flew out. It stirred the surrounding air to the point of warping and exploding.


    Boom!


    The fist print smashed the Hunchbacked Horse of the first carriage into pieces, causing the carriage to explode into pieces. However, the fist print didn¡¯t lose its momentum. With another boom, flesh exploded, and the roaring bear was killed.


    Boom!


    The roof of the luxurious carriage exploded. Ma Youchong soared into the sky.


    Boom!


    The fist print blew up his luxurious carriage and even killed the two women inside.


    The fist print didn¡¯t slow down with strong power. After smashing Ma Youchong¡¯s carriage, it rushed toward the last carriage.


    The roof of the last carriage exploded as well, and a middle-aged man charged out. His cultivation was the same as the person in the first carriage. He was also at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Boom!


    The last carriage exploded, and the Hunchbacked Horse was directly killed.


    The punch destroyed all the three carriages, two Hunchbacked Horses, and one Burst Bear. Only two of the five people survived.


    Ma Youchong¡¯s eyes darkened, and his face darkened. ¡°Canyang Mercenary Guild, do you want to war with our Ma Family?¡±


    ¡°If I kill all of you, no one will know who kills you.¡± An ice-cold voice sounded.

 Chapter 652 - Watching a Battle Aside

    The cold voice was filled with endless killing intent. Ma Youchong¡¯s face became even gloomier. He sneered and said, ¡°Are you sure you can kill me?¡±


    Swoosh!


    The opponent¡¯s figure streaked across the sky, and a terrifying aura burst out. His action answered Ma Youchong¡¯s question.


    He made a fist strike. Resplendent fist light enveloped Ma Youchong, turning everything within a hundred meters into a void. The power of this fist surged, extremely terrifying.


    Ma Youchong was an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm. His Internal Breath swept out and surged out like tides. But soon, his face turned pale with horror because his Internal Breath was being crushed by the other side¡¯s fist force like ice melting.


    Ma Youchong shouted, and white light surged on his fists. He threw a punch at his opponent.


    Boom!


    The violent force spread out like ripples and hit the screaming and frightened expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm behind Ma Youchong. With a boom, his flesh and blood flew in all directions.


    He deserved to be unlucky. How dare he stand so close to the battle between the experts in the Gold Immortal Realm? He was courting death.


    In a dangerous situation, Ma Youchong couldn¡¯t pay him any attention at this time. His fist was directly blasted apart, and a small half of his arm exploded. He cried miserably as he flew outwards.


    The figure blocking the way moved as fast as a ghost. He followed Ma Youchong like a shadow and punched three times at Ma Youchong, causing his chest to cave in. With most bones in his body shattered, he fell to the ground and created a large crater in the ground. Blood and bits of flesh gushed out from his mouth. He slowly closed his eyes and stopped breathing.


    The man that blocked the way took off his Storage Ring and checked it. He raised the corners of his mouth slightly, looking very satisfied. Then he put away the Storage Ring, turned around, and left, muttering in a low voice, ¡°No one will ever know who did this.¡±


    The person quickly disappeared.


    After an unknown amount of time, Ma Youchong¡¯s body twitched. Then, his eyes slowly opened, revealing endless resentment. He muttered, like a ghost crying, ¡°Canyang Guild.¡±


    In the Wanli Inn, Chu Xun was obviously in a good mood. He asked the waiter to prepare wine and dishes for him.


    After the waiter left, Chu Xun took out a palm-sized jade bottle. After opening it, a rich white light rushed out from the bottle. Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk was in it.


    ¡°I¡¯m one step closer to Life Extension Elixir,¡± he whispered with a smile.


    He was the person that robbed the carriages.


    Long Wenli and Wang Qian of the Canyang Mercenary Guild wanted him to kill Ma Youchong and become enemies with the Ma Family. In fact, he would never be friends with the Ma Family. It was not a big deal to kill Ma Youchong.


    But Chu Xun hated being schemed against.


    They thought they were smart, but in fact, Chu Xun could guess what they were thinking.


    He couldn¡¯t make friends with the Ma Family. If he helped the Canyang Guild deal with the Ma Family, the Canyang Guild might take the place of the Ma Family after the Ma Family disappeared. There was no good for the earth at all.


    The Assembly of Immortals and the earth were opposite, like fire and water.


    He wanted to let the two sides fight against each other. The Canyang Guild and the Ma Family were hostile to each other, but they had not yet fallen out with each other. Chu Xun would set off the war between them.


    Chu Xun also knew that Ma Youchong was alive because he made it on purpose. Otherwise, who would go back and incite the Ma Family¡¯s anger?


    Chu Xun drank the wine in his cup and sat down, waiting for their battle.


    In the past few days, Chu Xun lived a very leisurely life. When he had nothing to do, he would go out to stroll around. He would rob good things he liked and kill a few experts from the Assembly of Immortals. Most of the time, he cultivated.


    Easy days were short.


    On this day, Wang Qian arrived.


    Chu Xun received him enthusiastically.


    ¡°Brother Wang, do you have good news for me?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Wang Qian looked uneasy. Someone robbed Ma Youchong¡¯s group on their way back, and all his followers died. Ma Youchong lost an arm and was heavily injured. Even if he recovered, his combat strength would reduce greatly.


    The most annoying thing to him was that the Ma Family had come to him, indicating that the person who attacked Ma Youchong was from the Canyang Guild.


    Wang Qian knew that it was impossible, but he had no proof. The Ma Family wouldn¡¯t believe his words.


    After discussing this matter with Long Wenli, he suspected Chu Xun. He came to Chu Xun to investigate.


    Hearing Chu Xun¡¯s question, Wang Qian hid his other thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°I have good news for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Have you gathered all the materials I need?¡±


    Wang Qian smiled bitterly, ¡°Mr. Liu, all of the materials you need are rare and precious. How could we gather them so fast? We¡¯ve only found Golden Phoenix Meat now.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up. The so-called Golden Phoenix Meat was not the meat of a phoenix but that of the Three-legged Golden Crow. The Three-legged Golden Crow was known as the incarnation of the sun and claimed to be Golden Phoenix. It was rare, and its flesh and blood contained precious life essence. Although the Three-legged Golden Crow was few in number, its combat strength was terrifying. It could be said to be on par with the Kylin race.


    There was no Three-legged Golden Crow found on the earth yet. Chu Xun had thought that finding the Golden Phoenix Meat was the hardest. Unexpectedly, Three-legged Golden Crow existed in the Immortal Domain.


    ¡°Did you bring it to me, Brother Wang?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Wang Qian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not aware of how precious Golden Phoenix Meat is, Mr. Liu. I¡¯ve only heard of it recently.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Where is it now? No matter how high its price is, I am willing to pay it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Liu, don¡¯t worry about that. Although the Golden Phoenix Meat is precious, the First Presbyter of my Canyang Guild has one piece of it. Right now, we¡¯ve already sent people to fetch it.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed, and he said with a smile, ¡°Your Canyang Guild is worthy of its reputation. How omnipotent you are!¡±


    ¡°You are happy, but I¡¯ve been distressed lately,¡± Wang Qian said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Xun looked at him with great interest and said, ¡°Please tell me what is troubling you, Brother Wang. It will make me happy.¡±


    The corners of Wang Qian¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. I know the strength of the Canyang Guild. Anything for you is not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking, Mr. Liu. I am serious.¡± Wang Qian thought for a moment, and then looked at Chu Xun. He said, ¡°You should have gotten the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk, right?¡±


    ¡°Have you found the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of surprise.


    Wang Qian was slightly taken aback. ¡°Mr. Liu, please don¡¯t joke. Ma Youchong was ambushed on his way back. Someone killed his followers, and Ma Youchong survived. Aren¡¯t you the one who robbed the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk?¡±


    ¡°Who is Ma Youchong?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of curiosity, and then his face darkened. ¡°I remember now. You told me Ma Youchong had bought the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk before me. Brother Wang, you are here not to report the good news to me, but to find me to take the blame, right?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Liu, we absolutely don¡¯t mean that. Ma Youchong is an important member of the Ma Family. He was robbed halfway. Right now, the Ma Family wants us to hand over the robber, so we are very distressed.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I did it?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk nonsense with me here? Wang Qian, do you really think I have a good temper? If you want to frame me, you should first judge yourself.¡± Chu Xun interrupted him directly. His words were cold, and a murderous intent surrounded him

 Chapter 653 - Acquire Profit in Others Trouble

    Noticing Chu Xun¡¯s strong killing intent, Wang Qian felt a chill in his heart. He still remembered Chu Xun was known as the Killing God. Wang Qian hurriedly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Liu. I didn¡¯t mean that you attacked Ma Youchong and his followers. The situation is tense now. The people of the Ma Family asked us for an explanation. Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°I have an idea, but it depends on whether you dare to do it or not.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If you slaughter the Ma Family, all the problems will disappear.¡±


    Wang Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What a terrifying killing intent! He was worthy of his title, the Killing God.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, are you kidding me? The Ma Family is the ruler of the Eastern Region! Who can easily slaughter them?¡±


    ¡°Your Canyang Guild isn¡¯t weaker than the Ma Family, right? Haven¡¯t you already made your preparations yet? Otherwise, how dare you deal with Ma Youchong?¡±


    Wang Qian hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Mr. Liu, please don¡¯t say those words. How could we ambush Ma Youchong?¡±


    ¡°Other than your Canyang Guild, who else dares to provoke the Ma Family? I haven¡¯t seen Ma Youchong before. Since he dared to come to your guild to buy the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk, I think his cultivation is naturally not bad. He must be beyond the Gold Immortal Realm. Other than your people, who else can achieve such a cultivation level?¡±


    Wang Qian smiled bitterly. ¡°You have mentioned what worries us the most. The Ma Family thinks the same as you.¡±


    Chu Xun lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Do you really have no connection with the robbery?¡±


    Wang Qian nodded solemnly.


    ¡°If we had done it, we would have admitted it, but it has nothing to do with us. Why did we sell Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk to Ma Youchong and send someone to take it back? Do you think we liked to invite trouble ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that some other force did it and deliberately framed your Canyang Guild so that they could reap the benefits?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Wang Qian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible. But the Ma Family is pressing us so hard that we don¡¯t even have the time to investigate.¡±


    Chu Xun patted him on the shoulder and said playfully, ¡°Then you have to take the blame, whether you like it or not.¡±


    Wang Qian looked uncomfortable. Chu Xun was right. They had to take the blame. The most annoying thing was that they didn¡¯t know who had done the robbery.


    ¡°Brother Wang, your Canyang Guild and the Ma Family are both famous forces in the Immortal Domain. Please don¡¯t fight against the Ma Family. If you fight against each other, you will bring disaster to ordinary people. Please gather the materials that I need as soon as possible. I will pay you enough money you want. If you can find some of them, I am willing to help you get them,¡± Chu Xun said seriously.


    Wang Qian¡¯s expression did not change, but he was secretly delighted. He also wanted to draw Chu Xun over to their side.


    After that, the two chatted for a while.


    Chu Xun saw Wang Qian off and raised the corners of his mouth in a strange arc. He wanted to drive a wedge between the two sides so that he could acquire profit in their trouble. The Golden Phoenix Meat must have arrived at the Canyang Guild, and Wang Qian¡¯s words were an excuse.


    If Long Wenli and the others were smart, the next day they would send someone to tell him that the Golden Phoenix Meat had arrived. Then they would win Chu Xun¡¯s friendship. If they had other ideas, Chu Xun would rob them and acquire profit in their trouble.


    Chu Xun stayed in the inn until the evening of the next day. No one of the Canyang Guild had come.


    ¡°It seems that the trouble they are in is not big enough. The two parties should fight fiercely. It seems that I have to add more fuel to the fire,¡± Chu Xun murmured in a low voice.


    On the third day, Chu Xun went for a stroll and did nothing.


    In fact, he had gained a lot today and had got a lot of useful information.


    The name of Hundred-Meter City was derived from its terrain. The terrain of this city was very high. Its name was an exaggerative expression.


    The Hundred-Meter City was the closest city to the Forest of Misfortune, and the distance was thousands of kilometers.


    Night fell, and the lanterns in Hundred-Meter City lit up.


    In the main hall of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Hundred-Meter City, the atmosphere was solemn. The two rows of chairs on the east and west sides were full of people, and the atmosphere was thick with tension.


    Cold sweat dripped down the City Lord Yang Han¡¯s forehead as he stood to the side with his head lowered. Sometimes, he would sneak a glance at the people from both sides out of the corners of his eyes.


    The Ma Family was on one side, and the Canyang Guild was on the other side. They were both famous big forces in the eastern region. The City Lord dared not to offend them. He prayed in his heart that the two sides would not start fighting. He didn¡¯t want to be dragged into the turmoil.


    ¡°Canyang Guild, we have never interfered with each other¡¯s matters all these years. Why did you ambush and kill my Ma Family¡¯s disciples? You should give us an explanation today.¡± The one who spoke was an elder from the Ma Family. He sat there boldly, and his tall and sturdy body emanated a terrifying aura.


    ¡°Brother Ma, I have told you that we didn¡¯t do what you said. We can¡¯t give you any explanation.¡± The one who spoke was the Sixth Presbyter of the Canyang Guild, Ke Shanming. He was at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. He was in charge of this matter.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The elder surnamed Ma sneered, ¡°Who else in this region dare to attack the people of our Ma Family other than you?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ma, don¡¯t be too confident. Don¡¯t look down on the heroes of the world. The Forest of Misfortune is filled with frightening experts. Maybe terrifying experts hide within it,¡± Ke Shanming said.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ If what you said were true, your Canyang Guild wouldn¡¯t have been indifferent. You would have already drawn them over to your side.¡±


    ¡°But there are some people who aren¡¯t that easy to draw over. The recently famous Killing God, Liu Tianhe, is an example,¡± Ke Shanming said.


    ¡°Killing God, Liu Tianhe?¡± The elder surnamed Ma frowned. ¡°No wonder we haven¡¯t heard from him recently. It turned out that he went to your Forest of Misfortune.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ma, I want to tell you one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Ma Youchong bought a bottle of Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk from my Canyang Guild.¡±


    ¡°I know about that.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know enough yet.¡± Ke Shanming¡¯s eyes flashed with a strange light. ¡°The Killing God, Liu Tianhe, came to my Canyang Guild to purchase a few materials. One of them is the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk.¡±


    The elder¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Actually, if Liu Tianhe had come earlier that day, the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk would¡¯ve been his. Unfortunately, Ma Youchong was one step ahead of him, so he had to return with nothing.¡±


    The elder asked, ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°This is just my guess,¡± Ke Shanming said.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you confirmed it yet?¡± The elder said.


    ¡°This matter is related to you. How dare we neglect it? We immediately came to the Killing God and asked him. However, we displeased the Killing God. We did not get anything out of him,¡± Ke Shanming said with an ashamed expression.


    The elder coldly snorted. ¡°Could it be that your Canyang Guild is afraid of this so-called Killing God?¡±


    ¡°We are not afraid of the Killing God but don¡¯t want to make trouble.¡± Ke Shanming looked at the elder and said, ¡°You only want an explanation. That¡¯s all we can find. If you are not satisfied with it, I can do nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Ke Shanming, are you trying to shuffle your responsibilities to us?¡± A cold light flashed in the elder¡¯s eyes.


    Ke Shanming sneered, ¡°Ma Shijie, don¡¯t put on an act here. The robbery occurred in our territory, so I helped you find the robber. Don¡¯t think that our Canyang Guild is afraid of your Ma Family. We¡¯ve already done what we should do. You should deal with the rest yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ke Shanming, is this your attitude?¡± Ma Shijie¡¯s aura surged, frightening.


    With Ma Shijie moving, the other people of the Ma Family glared at the other party.


    Ke Shanming sneered, and his aura soared to the point that he was on equal footing with Ma Shijie. Invisible energy shot through the air.


    The tables and chairs in the hall were suspended in the air. With cracking sounds, cracks spread on the teapots and cups and finally exploded one after another.


    At this moment, everyone was tense as if they were prepared to hunt like beasts. If the two leaders gave the order, a bloody battle was inevitable.


    Unexpectedly, the two suddenly snorted, and the violent auras around them receded like tides. The tables and chairs floating in the air fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Ma Shijie and Ke Shanming were not fools. If they fought, the Ma Family and the Canyang Guild would completely fall out with each other. Both of them were not sure if they could win, so they didn¡¯t fight.


    ¡°Ke Shanming, my Ma Family¡¯s disciples died in your territory. You can¡¯t absolve yourselves of the blame for this matter. I will definitely investigate the matter until the truth comes to light. If you are involved in the matter, we¡¯ll start a war with you with all our strength.¡± Ma Shijie¡¯s face was cold as he solemnly stated.


    Ke Shanming laughed coldly. Although in the Gold Immortal Realm, Ma Youchong was only injured and not dead. The Ma Family won¡¯t start a war over such a trivial matter.


    Ma Shijie sneered at Ke Shanming¡¯s expression. ¡°Ke Shanming, do you think I¡¯m joking? If you knew who Ma Youchong is, you wouldn¡¯t have such a thought.¡±


    Ke Shanming frowned. Could it be that Ma Youchong had another identity? They had detailed information of the experts beyond the Earth Immortal Realm of the Ma Family. However, they did not find out about Ma Youchong¡¯s other identity.


    ¡°Ma Youchong is one of the descendants of my Ma Family¡¯s First Presbyter,¡± Ma Shijie said.


    Ke Shanming¡¯s expression changed slightly. The reason why the Ma Family was so powerful was that they had existed for generations. They were all surnamed Ma, and they cared deeply about their bloodline. Everyone viewed the Ma Family as their glory and fought for the Ma Family.


    On the contrary, the Canyang Guild was a rising star. Although it was equal in force with the Ma Family, it didn¡¯t have the same bloodline. Their surnames were different, and they were developed by absorbing warriors and experts from the outside world. They didn¡¯t have a cohesive force like the Ma Family.


    Since the Ma Family had the same surname, when the Canyang Guild investigated, they only paid attention to Ma Youchong¡¯s cultivation but didn¡¯t pay much attention to their blood relationship. They didn¡¯t know the relationship between Ma Youchong and the First Presbyter of the Ma Family.


    It seemed that it was difficult to deal with this matter. Since Ma Shijie dared to say such words, he must have been instigated by the First Presbyter of the Ma Family.


    He should report this matter to the higher-ups. With this thought, he did not show his worries on his face. He sneered and said, ¡°You can investigate yourselves. If it has something to do with our Canyang Guild, you can start a war over us.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ke Shanming waved his hand and left with the members of the Canyang Guild.


    Ma Shijie¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and his face darkened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go as well. Tomorrow, let¡¯s head to the Forest of Misfortune to get to the bottom of this matter. Anyone who harmed the members of the Ma Family must die.¡±


    Ma Shijie took his group of people out of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and walked to the inn that they lived in.


    Dark clouds covered the moon. It was dark now.


    Ma Shijie suddenly felt uneasy and became alert. In fact, he didn¡¯t know what he was on guard against.


    All of a sudden, they stopped abruptly.


    A figure stood quietly in the middle of the road, blocking their way.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± One of the disciples of the Ma Family shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dark and windy night. It is suitable to kill people now. Ma Shijie, leave your life here.¡± A faint voice drifted with the wind, making people feel cold all over.

 Chapter 654 - How Dare You Play Small Tricks Here?

    Ma Shijie was an expert at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. Not to mention his cultivation, ordinary people would tremble when they knew his identity.


    However, in the middle of the night, the person who blocked the way asked him to leave his life.


    The people of the Ma Family couldn¡¯t believe what they heard. They thought the Ma Family was like a high and mighty emperor that looked down on the world.


    They thought those who dared to speak those words were either mad or idiotic. In such a situation, maybe the person in front of them was from the Canyang Guild.


    ¡°Are you from the Canyang Guild?¡± Ma Shiyu asked. His cultivation level, the initial stage of the Gold Immortal Realm, was a little lower than Ma Shijie¡¯s. His voice swept out like a storm.


    His sound wave attack could injure an expert under the Gold Immortal Realm. He wanted to know the opponent¡¯s cultivation.


    The sound wave rolled and swept out. Ma Shiyu was horrified. His sound wave rumbled and disappeared like dry thunder. His opponent didn¡¯t even move, unaffected.


    ¡°As a dying person, do you need to know who I am?¡± An ordinary and ice-cold voice sounded.


    His voice was melodious and slowly spread. Ma Shijie¡¯s face was gloomy because the other side had already rushed over like lightning. It meant that the person did not take him seriously at all.


    ¡°Canyang Guild, you are too arrogant!¡± Ma Shijie did not move while Ma Shiyu pounced forward. The aura around him was violent, and a violent force stirred up the air.


    The figure flew across the air and made a fist print. The air around him went with the power of the fist, and the figure punched out. The fist light illuminated the night and his face.


    Ma Shijie saw clearly that the person hadn¡¯t appeared in their negotiation with the Canyang Guild tonight. But it didn¡¯t represent the other party wasn¡¯t belong to the Canyang Guild.


    Boom!


    The person and Ma Shiyu collided in mid-air. There were no fancy moves, and their fists viciously collided.


    With a boom, a blood mist exploded in the air. Ma Shiyu screamed miserably as one of his arms exploded.


    The person was violent. He destroyed Ma Shiyu¡¯s arm with one punch and punched him three more times in a row. The ear-piercing bones cracking sounded, making people shocked.


    It was so terrifying. Although at the initial stage of the Gold Immortal Realm, Ma Shiyu was defeated in an instant. His broken body flew out a kilometer and fell to the ground. No one knew whether he was dead or alive.


    It was so fast that Ma Shijie didn¡¯t even have time to save him.


    Boom!


    Ma Shijie took action. A palm print formed by lightning burst out. With crackling sounds, violent lightning ignited the air. In an instant, the surrounding area was lit up as if it was daytime.


    The person shouted and rushed toward Ma Shijie¡¯s palm print as fast as lightning. He clenched his fist and punched out. With a boom, the world shook as if a star had exploded in the air. The punch blew up Ma Shijie¡¯s palm print.


    The person rushed through the explosion like an eagle pouncing on a rabbit. The aura around him made the wind and clouds surge. Its power was terrifying as he rushed to Ma Shijie.


    Ma Shijie¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and his face darkened. He was vigilant. His breath soared sharply, and powerful airflow began to blow around his body, which could shatter gold and stone.


    The person had already arrived in front of them. He raised his fist and punched out. The bright fist light was extremely dazzling and carried incomparable destructive power, very violent.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two fought with each other. The battle was earth-shattering. The disciples of the Ma Family retreated again and again. If they approached, the power of the battle would kill them immediately.


    Several disciples ran over to look at Ma Shiyu but found that he had already died. All the bones in his body were shattered.


    Boom!


    After a huge collision, the two figures flew backward for a thousand meters.


    Ma Shijie¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly gloomy with blood at the corner of his mouth. The purlicue of his hands had burst open, and blood was flowing.


    However, the other party¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    With a single glance, one could tell who was stronger.


    ¡°Ma Shijie, on account of you being an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm, commit suicide if you do not want to die miserably,¡± the person said emotionlessly.


    ¡°How arrogant you are! In recent years, the people of the Canyang Guild are so arrogant,¡± Ma Shijie said grimly.


    ¡°The Ma Family has stood at the peak for too long. It¡¯s time for you to fall.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your guild can pull my Ma Family down from the peak of Martial Tao? You have overestimated yourself!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense here. Since you refuse to commit suicide, I can only wring your head off and report back to my superiors.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Ma Shijie roared. The aura around him became more violent. Lightning flashed around him. He was surrounded by lightning as if the sounds of thunder sounded.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Three bolts of lightning as thick as a child¡¯s arm split out and charged towards the person like three pythons, splitting the air and creating a sonic boom in the air.


    ¡°How dare you play such a trick here?¡± The person¡¯s face was filled with disdain as he looked at the incoming lightning bolts. Next, he reached out and grabbed a lightning bolt. With a grasp, he made a python made of lightning bolts explode.


    The other two pythons quickly twined around his body and pulled him back toward Ma Shijie. They were powerful. He struggled a few times but couldn¡¯t get rid of them.


    Ma Shijie laughed wildly when he saw this. ¡°Although it¡¯s just a small trick, it¡¯s enough to deal with you. The Canyang Guild is just so-so. You are always better at talking than your own strength.¡±


    The lightning tightly twined around the person. It almost wrapped him up like a rice dumpling and pulled him towards Ma Shijie. The distance between them was rapidly shortening.


    ¡°Tell me, who sent you here?¡± Ma Shijie held a glass-like stone in his hand in the lightning. The stone was a Sound Retention Stone and could record sound. However, it could only keep sound temporarily.


    ¡°Take a guess.¡± The voice of the man blocking the way was full of mockery.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you don¡¯t answer, I know your identity. You are from the Canyang Guild, right?¡± Ma Shijie¡¯s words were very skillful. No matter how the other party reacted, Ma Shijie would confirm his identity.


    ¡°Guess again,¡± the person sneered.


    ¡°You are still in such a mood when facing death. It seems that the Canyang Guild has recruited loyal servants. Since you are not willing to admit, go to hell.¡± Ma Shijie shouted coldly and urged the lightning. In an instant, lightning flashed, and thunder rumbled. The two lightning pythons that wrapped the person burst out a bright light.


    Ma Shijie desperately urged the power of thunder and lightning, but he subconsciously made a small sound of surprise.


    ¡°Are you curious why I cannot resist but have not been torn to pieces by your lightning power?¡± The person sneered.


    Ma Shijie¡¯s face suddenly changed because what the other party said was exactly what he was thinking.


    ¡°Stop guessing. The reason why I can¡¯t move is that I am playing with you,¡± the person said playfully. The next moment, a frightening strength exploded from his body. With a boom, the lightning pythons surrounding him exploded. They turned into specks of light and dissipated.


    ¡°Ma Shijie, those who oppose us must die.¡±


    The person raised his hand gently and patted down. A huge palm print fell and hit Ma Shijie with a boom. The power of thunder and lightning around Ma Shijie collapsed instantly. A shrill scream sounded with the cracking sound on the ground. Smoke and dust rolled and spread out. The buildings around collapsed like dominoes.


    The next moment, the person had already rushed to the terrified disciples of the Ma Family. He raised his hand to imprison the space. With a grasp, clouds of blood mist exploded, leaving none alive.


    The person took Ma Shijie¡¯s and Ma Shiyu¡¯s Storage Rings and took away the resources inside. Then, he put the empty Storage Rings on their fingers. He left the Sound Retention Stone in Ma Shijie¡¯s Storage Ring.


    After doing all this, the person raised the corners of his mouth and whispered, ¡°I made it just in time.¡±


    The next moment, his figure flashed and vanished on the spot.


    Soon after he disappeared, a few figures rushed over like lightning. The leader was Ke Shanming.

 Chapter 655 - Interlocked Stratagems

    Ke Shanming and his companions arrived as fast as lightning. They only found Ma Shijie and Ma Shiyu lying on the ground. The air smelled like blood. It was obvious that the group of the Ma Family was all dead.


    ¡°What a ruthless skill.¡± Ke Shanming¡¯s face darkened.


    After going separately from the group of the Canyang Guild, the group of the Ma Family was all killed. Not to mention the Ma Family, even ordinary people wouldn¡¯t believe the killer had nothing to do with the Canyang Guild.


    Long Wenli¡¯s face darkened. They separated from the people of the Ma Family about 30 minutes ago. The killer moved so fast. On hearing the booms, they rushed over, but the killer had already killed the group of the Ma Family and fled.


    ¡°Sixth Presbyter, should we dispose of their bodies?¡± Wang Qian asked.


    Ke Shanming and Long Wenli were distressed. Whether disposing of the bodies on the spot or not, they would be suspected.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Long Wenli said. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place as soon as possible.¡±


    If they were seen on the spot, they wouldn¡¯t be able to prove their innocence.


    Just about to nod in agreement with Long Wenli, Ke Shanming¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He turned his head to look in a certain direction, only to see several figures coming as fast as lightning.


    The leader was a middle-aged man with a gloomy face. After he approached and saw the bodies of Ma Shijie and Ma Shiyu, his aura soared. His clothes fluttered and sounded without wind.


    ¡°Canyang Guild!¡± He roared and caused the ground to tremble.


    Ke Shanming and Long Wenli exchanged a glance. They found they had fallen into the trap of interlocked stratagems.


    ¡°Brother Shiwen, it is a mistake,¡± Ke Shanming tried to explain.


    ¡°A mistake?¡± Ma Shiwen was Ma Shiyu¡¯s elder brother. Seeing his younger brother¡¯s body in front of him, how could he listen to the other party¡¯s words? He couldn¡¯t stand and furiously bellowed, ¡°Ke Shanming, how dare you? Do you really think my Ma Family is easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°Brother Shiwen, this really is a misunderstanding. Please listen to me,¡± Ke Shanming said hurriedly. ¡°We hurried here because we heard the sounds of a fight. By the time we arrived, the fight was already over, and we found Brother Shijie and Shiyu were killed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. In my opinion, you killed them.¡± An expert of the initial stage of the Gold Immortal Realm from the Ma Family roared angrily.


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Collect the bodies of Shijie and Shiyu.¡±


    Ke Shanming cupped his fists and stepped back a few meters, letting the Ma Family move the corpses away.


    ¡°These are the Storage Rings of them.¡± The expert of the initial stage of the Gold Immortal Realm from the Ma Family handed the two Storage Rings to Ma Shiwen.


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s expression darkened when he found only one Sound Retention Stone left inside.


    A Sound Retention Stone?


    Ma Shiwen took out the Sound Retention Stone and activated it. Then it sounded. They heard a conversation between Ma Shijie with the person blocking the way.


    ¡°Ke Shanming, you old fogey, how dare you say that it had nothing to do with your Canyang Guild?¡± Ma Shiwen was furious, and his eyes turned red.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Ke Shanming was kind-hearted at all. How could he hurry over to take a look upon hearing the sounds of a fight?


    After hearing the conversation, the faces of Ke Shanming and the others changed drastically as well.


    ¡°Brother Shiwen, someone wanted to frame us. Please think about it carefully. My cultivation level is close to that of Brother Shijie. If I were the killer, how could I kill him without getting hurt?¡± Ke Shanming explained hastily.


    ¡°How could I know your schemes?¡± Ma Shiwen¡¯s voice was cold, filled with bloodlust. ¡°Canyang Guild, listen to me! You have killed the people of my Ma Family two times already. Today, on behalf of the Ma Family, I declare war on your Canyang Guild.¡±


    Ke Shanming¡¯s expression darkened. The other party had declared war. But the Canyang Guild wasn¡¯t ready for that yet.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Ma Shiwen bellowed and was the first to rush over to Ke Shanming, with his aura surging and killing intent raging.


    Ke Shanming¡¯s face was darker. Ma Shiwen¡¯s cultivation was slightly higher than his. Ke Shanming immediately shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    How could Ma Shiwen let them go? He raised his hand and shot a row of ripples of Internal Breath at Ke Shanming.


    Ke Shanming furiously ran his cultivation and struck out with a palm print.


    Boom!


    An earth-shattering explosion erupted. A blast surged, and the ground exploded.


    Ke Shanming grunted, and his body was sent flying a thousand meters away. His cultivation was really no match for Ma Shiwen¡¯s.


    Ma Shiwen forced Ke Shanming back with one blow and turned to punch at the others of the Canyang Mercenary Guild. His palm hit the ground and created a huge hole. Long Wenli coughed up mouthfuls of blood, sent flying. Wang Qian screamed as half of his body was destroyed. Quite a few disciples of the Canyang Mercenary Guild died on the spot.


    ¡°Ma Shiwen, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Ke Shanming roared and went back to attack Ma Shiwen. Other than Ke Shanming, no one here could resist Ma Shiwen.


    The two fought against each other, and the dull sounds of collision kept ringing out. The bluestones on the ground burst, and the buildings around were shattered one by one.


    ¡°Kill these scumbags!¡± The expert of the initial stage of the Gold Immortal Realm roared and rushed to Long Wenli with his men.


    Boom!


    Two figures flew backward at the same time. They were Ke Shanming and Ma Shiwen. Blood was on the corners of Ke Shanming¡¯s mouth. He was injured, with cultivation a little lower than the other party.


    ¡°Ke Shanming, I will use your heads as a sacrifice to the Ma Family¡¯s dead disciples today!¡± Ma Shiwen bellowed.


    Ke Shanming¡¯s face became darker and darker. ¡°Ma Shiwen, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Since you want to fight, we Canyang Guild will fight you to the death.¡±


    At a time like this, he didn¡¯t want to speak soft words anymore.


    Ma Shiwen and Ke Shanming pounced on each other at the same time.


    The other people of the Ma Family pounced on Long Wenli and his companions.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Suddenly, Ke Shanming roared. He brought out a golden talisman that shone resplendently, illuminating half the city.


    In an instant, Ma Shiwen and his companions were enveloped by the golden light.


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s face darkened, and he blurted out, ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s a Talisman of Destruction made by an expert of the High Immortal Realm!¡±


    Ke Shanming didn¡¯t even spare him a glance. ¡°Retreat!¡± He roared.


    In the group of the Canyang Guild, only Ke Shanming, Long Wenli, and Wang Qian were still alive, and they fled as fast as possible.


    The expert in the Gold Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t easily resist the power of the Talisman of Destruction made by an expert in the High Immortal Realm. In the enchantment formed by the Talisman of Destruction, thousands of golden sword shadows moved.


    Miserable shrill cries resounded. All experts in the Earth Immortal Realm died in an instant. The expert of the initial stage of the Gold Immortal Realm got hurt.


    Ma Shiwen was like a wounded beast. ¡°Ke Shanming, you old fogey! I will fight you to the death¡­¡±


    He bellowed, took out a palm-sized golden sword, and put a drop of blood on the sword. The palm-sized golden sword suddenly shone with golden light, suppressing the light of the Talisman of Destruction.


    ¡°Slash!¡±


    Ma Shiwen waved his hand and slashed down fiercely. The small golden sword flew out. With a sizzling sound, it easily tore the enchantment open. Then he rushed out with the expert at the initial stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Ma Shiwen asked.


    The shoulder of the expert at the initial stage of the Gold Immortal Realm had a deep cut, which was so deep that his bones could be seen. He ran his cultivation to stop bleeding, shook his head, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Good! As expected, you are worthy of being from the Ma Family. I swear to kill Ke Shanming. They are also injured, and they won¡¯t go too far. Let¡¯s find them!¡±


    The two turned into two bolts of lightning and chased in the direction of Ke Shanming and his companions.


    Ke Shanming fled towards the Forest of Misfortune with his two injured companions, but Wang Qian was badly hurt. He couldn¡¯t move fast.


    On the way, Ke Shanming and his companions were caught up. Ke Shanming knew that the Talisman of Destruction could not trap Ma Shiwen for long. Ma Shiwen also had his master card. Ke Shanming didn¡¯t expect the other party to keep chasing and want to battle to the death.


    Another bloody battle broke out. Wang Qian was killed. Ke Shanming was slightly injured, and Long Wenli was seriously injured. Ke Shanming had no choice but to use another Talisman of Destruction to trap Ma Shiwen and flee frantically with Long Wenli.


    The battle lasted for a whole night.


    In the morning, Ke Shanming and Long Wenli shouted excitedly. They finally saw the Forest of Misfortune. Although the Canyang Mercenary Guild was just a subsidiary of the Canyang Guild, there was an expert whose cultivation was similar to Ma Shiwen¡¯s. They would be saved.


    ¡°Brother Ye, please save us!¡± Ke Shanming shouted as he ran his cultivation.


    His voice rolled like thunder and spread out. All the warriors near the Forest of Misfortune were alarmed. Their faces turned pale with fright. They found Ke Shanming, an expert at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm from the Canyang Guild, being chased.


    Ye Huiling was cultivating in a room behind the Canyang Guild. Logically speaking, he could hear Ke Shanming¡¯s cry for help. However, purple ripples occasionally flashed out of the transparent enchantment outside the room, isolating the sound.


    Ke Shanming shouted several times. Ye Huiling hadn¡¯t come yet, but Ma Shiwen had already caught up with him. Ke Shanming felt anxious.


    ¡°Ke Shanming, you old fogey, where do you think you can go?¡± Ma Shiwen chased after Ke Shanming and struck a palm across the air. An energy chain tore through the air and flew at Ke Shanming¡¯s back.


    Ke Shanming roared, turned around, and struck out with his palm. The aura around him surged violently.


    Boom!


    The two forces collided in mid-air and exploded with a boom. A terrible storm swept over the place.


    Ke Shanming coughed up large mouthfuls of blood and fell backward.


    Ma Shiwen was incomparably arrogant. ¡°Bastards from Canyang Guild, go to hell.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he launched a palm attack. The air twisted, and an energy chain rumbled toward Long Wenli.


    Long Wenli¡¯s face turned deathly pale. He couldn¡¯t withstand Ma Shiwen¡¯s attack at all.


    At the critical moment, a purple fist print flew across the sky. The terrible force made the air in a radius of several miles twist and the ground tremble.


    Boom!


    The purple fist print shattered Ma Shiwen¡¯s attack.


    A black figure suddenly appeared and stood with his hands crossed behind his back.


    ¡°Mr. Liu,¡± Long Wenli yelled in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect the person saving him to be Liu Tianhe, the Killing God.


    Chu Xun looked at the two of them and said, ¡°You look embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to be so embarrassed in front of you, Mr. Liu.¡± Ke Shanming didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant. He just called Chu Xun Mr. Liu.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ma Shiwen looked at Chu Xun warily. Since the person could save Long Wenli from thousands of meters away, Ma Shiwen dared not underestimate Chu Xun.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe.¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe? Are you the Killing God?¡± Ma Shiwen frowned. He didn¡¯t know that Ke Shanming had told Ma Shijie that Chu Xun also needed the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk, or he would investigate on the spot.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, do you want to go against my Ma Family?¡± Ma Shiwen bellowed.


    Chu Xun said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the relationship between you. I released a task in the Canyang Guild, wanting a few precious materials. These materials are useful to me, and only the Canyang Guild can find them. If you kill Brother Shanming, who can help me find these materials?¡±

 Chapter 656 - Kick Down the Ladder

    Chu Xun made it very clear that whoever dared to stop him from finding medicine would be his enemy.


    Chu Xun looked at Ke Shanming and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Shanming, I heard from Wang Qian that you had found the Golden Phoenix Meat. It is with you. Thank you for your hard work. You can do whatever you say. You are worthy of your fame. I admire you so much.¡±


    Ke Shanming¡¯s face changed slightly. He inwardly cursed, thinking Wang Qian was an idiot. Ke Shanming had reminded him not to tell other people Golden Phoenix Meat was in his hands. However, it seemed this idiot didn¡¯t keep it a secret.


    Actually, Chu Xun was guessing. Judging from Ke Shanming¡¯s reaction, he knew that he was right. Anyway, Wang Qian was dead. Ke Shanming couldn¡¯t verify whether he had said that or not.


    Since Wang Qian was dead, Chu Xun didn¡¯t tell the truth and let Wang Qian take the blame.


    Knowing that Wang Qian had told Chu Xun the secret, Ke Shanming didn¡¯t pretend anymore. He didn¡¯t want to offend the other party. Liu Tianhe was worthy of his name, the Killing God. If Ke Shanming did not hand it over, Liu Tianhe, instead of Ma Shiwen, would immediately kill him.


    Ke Shanming laughed and replied insincerely, ¡± After the Golden Phoenix Meat arrived, the first thing I did was send Wang Qian to inform you. I had planned to deliver it to you in person, but I was busy at that time.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ke Shanming took out a jade box from his Storage Ring and threw it to Chu Xun. He said with a smile, ¡°Please take a look, Mr. Liu. Are you satisfied with it?¡±


    Ke Shanming felt uncomfortable in his heart. He had planned to rope in Chu Xun with the Golden Phoenix Meat. Even if he failed to rope Chu Xun in, he could take the opportunity to let him contribute a little to the Canyang Guild. However, he didn¡¯t expect Wang Qian to ruin his plan.


    Chu Xun opened the jade box and saw a piece of red flesh inside. The temperature around it suddenly rose, and it carried the True Flames of the Sun.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Brother Shanming. This is exactly what I need.¡± Chu Xun was overjoyed. He found another material. He said, ¡°How much is this? Please tell me its price.¡±


    ¡°You have paid the deposit to me. Let¡¯s talk about its price later. Hurry up, and put it away. There are too many people here. The Golden Phoenix Meat is too precious. Don¡¯t attract the covetous hearts of others.¡±


    Ke Shanming was concerned about Chu Xun ostensibly. However, he was trying to create hatred for Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun laughed wildly and said, ¡°I have more than one kind of precious material in my hand. If someone covets it, I welcome him to come and take it if he wants to die.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words shocked all the warriors present. Being fearless was the demeanor of the Killing God.


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s eyes flickered. He was in fear of Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation, so he didn¡¯t want to fall out with Chu Xun. He said coldly, ¡°Liu Tianhe, you have gotten what you needed. I want to kill Ke Shanming. You have no reason to stop me, right?¡±


    ¡°I need seven precious materials in total. This is just one of them, and I need six more. For my sake, can you let him off now and wait for Brother Shanming to help me find the other six materials? After finding the other six, I won¡¯t stop you from killing him anymore,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Ke Shanming felt aggrieved. What did Chu Xun take him for? A donkey or a coolie? It seemed Chu Xun wanted to get rid of him as soon as he had done his job.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, Ke Shanming killed several of my Ma Family¡¯s disciples. Please don¡¯t interfere in the grudge between my Ma Family and the Canyang Guild. I¡¯m afraid you will regret having interfered in it,¡± Ma Shiwen said coldly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned cold in an instant. Several tornadoes rose around him, and a terrifying pressure swept out like a tide. He stamped his feet, and the ground within a hundred meters around him exploded, causing the soil to fly into the air.


    Puff! Puff!


    The warriors within a thousand meters coughed up mouthfuls of blood. Chu Xun¡¯s pressure was so strong, like a mountain pressing down on them, making their bones crack and almost break into pieces.


    Ma Shiwen groaned, his forehead covered with sweat. He felt like being stuck in a swamp. An invisible force was squeezing his body. His internal organs trembled.


    The expert at the initial stage of the Gold Immortal Realm next to him spat out a mouthful of blood, and the person¡¯s face turned pale. He could not withstand Chu Xun¡¯s pressure at all.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice sounded infernal, making people feel cold all over.


    Ke Shanming was also pressed to bleed from the corners of his mouth, but he was overjoyed in his heart, shouting secretly, ¡°Fight¡­¡±


    Ma Shiwen was shocked. He knew that he had underestimated Liu Tianhe. He had heard of Liu Tianhe before. Liu Tianhe was a bloodthirsty maniac. Since he could rob more than a dozen cities in succession, how could he care about Ma Shiwen¡¯s identity? Ma Shiwen quickly said, ¡°Mr. Liu, please don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean to threaten you. I want to know what kind of precious materials you need. Maybe I can help you.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at him. The next moment, the pressure around Chu Xun receded like a tide. All the warriors present let out a sigh of relief. Just now, their bodies were almost torn into pieces. The Killing God was really terrifying.


    ¡°Sorry, I misunderstood you.¡± Chu Xun chuckled. In fact, he was waiting for Ma Shiwen to say that. Chu Xun took out an order list and flicked his finger. A thin piece of paper flew to Ma Shiwen and floated in front of him.


    Ma Shiwen picked up the order and looked at it. His face changed slightly. The ingredients listed on it were all rare and difficult to find.


    ¡°Brother Ma, if you can help me find these things, I will personally slaughter the branch of the Canyang Guild here, and I will also hand Ke Shanming¡¯s head to you. What do you think of my idea?¡± Chu Xun sent a secret message to Ma Shiwen.


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s body shook a little. He thought to himself, ¡°Liu Tianhe is so powerful. He even knows how to use his spiritual strength.¡± Ma Shiwen wanted to recruit him to work for the Ma Family. He would be of great use to them in the future. The higher-ups had said that they valued Liu Tianhe very much. If he could survive, they would send him to the earth.


    Ma Shiwen glanced at Ke Shanming, and a sinister glint flashed in his eyes. Ke Shanming had killed his younger brother, and he had to take revenge. However, he could not be enemies with Liu Tianhe now, so he wanted to adopt Liu Tianhe¡¯s suggestion.


    He looked at Chu Xun and nodded slightly, indicating that he agreed to Chu Xun¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Ma. I will keep my promise. If I break my promise, I, Liu Tianhe, will die without a burial place,¡± Chu Xun said seriously. In fact, his pledge was useless. His real name wasn¡¯t Liu Tianhe.


    Hearing the vicious pledge, Ma Shiwen was reassured.


    Suddenly, Chu Xun sent him a secret message, ¡°Brother Ma, go quickly. Ye Huiling is coming.¡±


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s expression changed slightly. Just like the Canyang Guild knew about the Ma Family, he was also familiar with the experts of the Canyang Guild. Ye Huiling¡¯s cultivation was not lower than his. Now that he was injured, he was no match for Ye Huiling.


    ¡°Brother Ma, leave quickly. I¡¯ll stop Ye Huiling for you,¡± Chu Xun said secretly again.


    Ma Shiwen nodded slightly and cast a grateful look at Chu Xun. Then he said to the expert at the initial stage of Gold Immortal Realm beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two turned and fled into the distance.


    An imperceptible and strange smile appeared on the corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth. The expiration time of the magic formation he set up outside Ye Huiling¡¯s room was up. He turned his head and found a horrible aura approaching. Ye Huiling came at the right time. He helped Chu Xun a lot.

 Chapter 657 - Like a Demon

    Ye Huiling arrived. He had a thin face and three strands of beard, dressed in a purple robe. His aura was domineering, and he walked in the air.


    The warriors present groaned in their hearts. Fortunately, Ye Huiling¡¯s pressure was much weaker than Chu Xun¡¯s. They could bear it.


    His robe fluttering without wind, Ye Huiling stood in the air, looking like an immortal. He looked at Ke Shanming and Long Wenli and asked, ¡°Are you guys alright?¡±


    Ke Shanming¡¯s face looked unhappy. Ye Huiling neither had any official position in the Canyang Guild nor wanted the presbyter position offered to him. He looked more like an independent person.


    ¡°Mr. Ye came at the right time.¡± Ke Shanming smiled mockingly.


    Ye Huiling was slightly stunned and confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, there¡¯s no need to pretend to be a fool. Wenli and I called for help, and everyone heard it. You¡¯re the only one late. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Liu, I¡¯m afraid we would have been beheaded.¡±


    Ye Huiling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Long Wenli and found that Long Wenli looked unhappy and was silent. Seeing Long Wenli¡¯s reaction, Ye Huiling knew that Ke Shanming was telling the truth.


    But he came here without stopping as soon as he got the message. What happened?


    ¡°Where are the people of the Ma Family?¡± Ye Huiling asked.


    ¡°They must have been scared away by you,¡± Ke Shanming said sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯ll chase after them right now. How dare they hurt the people of my Canyang Guild? I¡¯ll make him pay with his blood.¡± Ye Huiling moved and was about to chase.


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure flashed and stopped Ye Huiling.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase them. They¡¯ve gone far away,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Ye Huiling frowned. Seeing that Ke Shanming and Long Wenli were unhappy, he felt uncomfortable in his heart. He came to save them but wasn¡¯t treated in a friendly way. He snorted, cupped his hands to Chu Xun, and turned to leave.


    ¡°What does he think he is?¡± Ke Shanming said in a low voice. Although his voice was soft, Chu Xun heard it clearly.


    This was probably why the Canyang Guild was not as good as the Ma Family. The members of the Ma Family had the same bloodline. However, the members of the Canyang Guild had different surnames. They all had their own plans in their hearts, so they were definitely not as united as the Ma Family.


    Ma Shiwen had chased after Ke Shanming and his companion for one night, but the Canyang Guild wouldn¡¯t do the same for their members.


    The Canyang Guild looked powerful, but it was not peaceful inside.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Chu Xun asked with concern.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Liu. We are fine.¡± Although Ke Shanming hated Chu Xun for taking advantage of the situation and taking away the Golden Phoenix Meat, Chu Xun had saved their lives and cared about them so much. They were a little moved.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, and Chu Xun returned to the inn.


    He had obtained the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk and Golden Phoenix Meat.


    He still needed five materials for the Life Extension Elixir.


    ¡°Canyang Guild and Ma Family, hurry up. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    The next day, Chu Xun received news that the Ma Family and the Canyang Guild were at war.


    The Ma Family eliminated all the forces of the other party in its cities. The Canyang Guild also rooted out the Ma Family¡¯s forces of its cities.


    ¡°Fight. The fiercer the battle, the better. At the critical moment, I will add fuel to the fire for you.¡± Chu Xun whispered with a sly smile.


    In the next few days, Chu Xun felt something wrong. Engaged in the war, the Ma Family and the Canyang Guild seemed to have forgotten his order.


    Had he miscalculated?


    According to his plan, the Canyang Guild and the Ma Family would work hard to find herbs for him, but now it seemed they had forgotten it.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the large-scale war had broken out between the two over the past days. Flames of war raged in all the major cities.


    Chu Xun could not sit still any longer, so he went to the Canyang Guild to look for Ke Shanming.


    He arrived at the Canyang Guild and found Ke Shanming. Chu Xun went straight to the point. ¡°Brother Shanming, do you have any other information about the materials I need?¡±


    Ke Shanming looked ashamed. ¡°Mr. Liu, you heard about what had happened between our Canyang Guild and the Ma Family, didn¡¯t you? We¡¯ve sent men to search for the materials you need, but we haven¡¯t found any of them yet.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Chu Xun turned around and left with a gloomy face.


    Ke Shanming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that Chu Xun must be unhappy. Chu Xun might get close to the Ma Family.


    He hurriedly called someone over to keep an eye on Chu Xun. He let his men report it to him once Chu Xun wanted to side with the Ma Family.


    ¡°What do you think, Mr. Ye?¡± Ke Shanming asked.


    The wind blew the room door open, and Ye Huiling stepped in. ¡°Liu Tianhe¡¯s attitude is clear. He will favor whoever has the materials. What you did is right. Let your men keep an eye on him. Once he has the intention of siding with the Ma Family, eliminate him immediately.¡±


    Although they didn¡¯t get along well, facing the interests of the Canyang Guild, they were united.


    Not long after leaving the Canyang Guild, Chu Xun found that a few people were following him. Just as he was about to kill them, a young man in rough linen clothes trotted over.


    ¡°Nice to see you, Senior Liu.¡± The young man¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high, so he bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Senior Liu, I came to pass on a message for you. A material you need has been found in Hundred-Meter City.¡± After he finished speaking, he bowed and left.


    Chu Xun looked calm ostensibly, but he was secretly happy. The Ma Family did things fast. It seemed they had found a material he needed.


    Chu Xun immediately headed for Hundred-Meter City.


    The trackers must come from the Canyang Guild. Their cultivation was not high, and they couldn¡¯t keep up with Chu Xun¡¯s speed at all. Seeing Chu Xun fly away, they could only look and sigh.


    They were not stupid. They went back and caught the young man who passed the message to Chu Xun and took him back to the Canyang Guild.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ke Shanming asked him.


    The man¡¯s cultivation was not high. Under the pressure of an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm, he told them everything he knew, trembling.


    Boom!


    Ke Shanming raised his hand and turned the man into a bloody mist.


    ¡°What do you think, Mr. Ye?¡± Ke Shanming¡¯s face darkened.


    Ye Huiling said, ¡°It seems that we are a little late. I didn¡¯t expect that the Ma Family would help him look for the materials he needs.¡±


    ¡°It seems Liu Tianhe is closer to the Ma Family. If I had known earlier, I would have exterminated him,¡± Ye Huiling said solemnly.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe¡¯s cultivation is close to Ma Shiwen¡¯s. Are you sure, Mr. Ye?¡±


    Ye Huiling was slightly surprised. Then, he chuckled and said confidently, ¡°It may be a little difficult to kill him, but I can guarantee that if he fights with me, I will kill him on the spot.¡±


    Ke Shanming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It seemed Ye Huiling had an unknown trump card, or he wouldn¡¯t have been so confident.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late to say anything now,¡± Ke Shanming said.


    Ye Huiling also nodded. Chu Xun had already left. It was a waste of time talking about him here.


    Chu Xun sped all the way at full speed and soon arrived at Hundred-Meter City.


    His divine sense swept out, and he detected a few powerful auras from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Ma Shiwen, who he had seen before, was among them.


    Chu Xun came to the sky above the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s me, Liu Tianhe.¡±


    A figure appeared. It was Ma Shiwen.


    ¡°Brother Liu, I didn¡¯t expect you to come so soon. Last time, the situation was urgent, so we didn¡¯t talk for long,¡± Ma Shiwen cupped his hands and said calmly. He didn¡¯t put on airs in front of Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun fell from the sky and said bluntly, ¡°Brother Ma, have you found a material I need?¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, please come in.¡± Ma Shiwen made a ¡°please¡± gesture, indicating Chu Xun to go this way.


    The two walked into the room one after another. There were three experts at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Ma Shiwen went straight in. However, when Chu Xun stepped in, a strong pressure rushed toward him.


    Chu Xun sneered in his heart. ¡°Do they want to show off?¡±


    The next moment, his body trembled slightly, and a terrifying pressure poured down like a silver river. It completely suppressed and destroyed the other party¡¯s pressure.


    Boom!


    One of the chairs on which was an expert exploded. The man was sent flying.


    The other two were shocked.


    Chu Xun pounced on the person who attacked him, his fists surging with power. He punched out, and the wind blew over the tables and chairs around him.


    Seeing that Chu Xun was so violent, the expert at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm wanted to explain, but he was knocked back by the storm. His face changed suddenly, and the aura around him surged wildly. He also punched out.


    Boom!


    To his horror, the wind his fist made was directly crushed by the wind made by Chu Xun. Chu Xun¡¯s fist hit his face without any fancy moves.


    With frightening bones cracking sounds, his nasal bone and cheekbones collapsed. More than half of his teeth were broken.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun kicked his chin, sending him directly into the air. Chu Xun followed him like a shadow and threw out three punches in a row. Each punch hit fiercely. The whole room was full of the sounds of bones cracking and the screams of his opponent.


    ¡°Brother Liu, stop!¡± Ma Shiwen shouted anxiously.


    Chu Xun grabbed the expert, who was in the Gold Immortal Realm and badly hurt, and held him by the throat. He stood in the air, turned around to look at Ma Shiwen, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Ma Shiwen, I saved your life first, but you wanted to kill me. Today, none of you will survive.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, this is a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    Ma Shiwen tried to explain but didn¡¯t have time to. Chu Xun had already thrown the half-crippled expert in the Gold Immortal Realm at him like throwing a cannonball.


    Ma Shiwen had no choice but to run his cultivation wildly to catch it. However, the strength of Chu Xun¡¯s throw was so strong that he was forced to retreat hundreds of meters. He smashed the wall, carrying his injured companion, and went out. His Qi and blood were surging.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Chu Xun roared angrily, his eyes scarlet and devilish. With a roar, the whole house collapsed.


    Chu Xun and the other two experts of the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm soared into the sky.


    Before the two came to a stop, Chu Xun made two fist prints as big as millstones, stirring up the air around them.


    Sensing the terrible power on the two fist prints, the two men¡¯s faces suddenly changed. They hurriedly ran their cultivation to resist.


    Boom! Boom!


    The buildings of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion collapsed one after another. The people of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion fled away in a mess.


    Chu Xun was surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, and his eyes were blood-red. He looked like a demon, using skills in his heart.


    Formula of Kill!


    Formula of Extermination!


    The two purple words expanded in the wind and became as big as millstones in the blink of an eye. A terrifying murderous aura spread for dozens of miles. Even the clouds in the air were scattered, and the surrounding air was compressed and distorted, explosions ringing out.


    The two experts in the Gold Immortal Realm looked at the two words, ¡°Kill¡± and ¡°Extermination¡±, coming at them. When they felt the terrifying killing intent, they were shocked as their pupils widened.

 Chapter 658 - To Be an Actor

    Boom! Boom!


    Two balls of bright purple light exploded in the air, terrifying waves of air spreading out.


    With two muffled groans, two figures flew back a thousand meters. They were ragged, their hair was disheveled, and there were bloodstains on the corners of their mouths. Their arms trembled, and the spaces between their thumbs and index fingers were cracked, with blood flowing out.


    ¡°Brother Liu¡­¡±


    Ma Shiwen shouted anxiously and flew across the sky.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold, and his hair fluttered wildly. He turned around and punched Ma Shiwen fiercely.


    Ma Shiwen complained and exerted his cultivation to the extreme. He punched out with both fists, and two fist prints flew out. They collided with Chu Xun¡¯s fist print.


    Boom!


    An earth-shattering explosion shook the ground.


    Ma Shiwen groaned as he was sent flying a thousand meters away. His blood and Qi churned, and he suppressed the blood that was about to spurt out from his mouth. He quickly took out a jade box and opened it. A fist-sized eyeball shone with a dazzling light.


    Chu Xun stopped indifferently. It turned out to be the Golden Lion Longan, the eye of the dralion. It was said that the dralion had the bloodline of the dragon. It was a kind of fierce beast.


    Seeing that Chu Xun stopped, Ma Shiwen breathed a sigh of relief and threw the jade box to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun received the box and opened it. It was indeed the Golden Lion Longan. Having collected another material, he felt excited in his heart.


    ¡°Brother Ma, since you¡¯ve found it, why did you want to kill me?¡± Chu Xun was curious, with a strange light hidden in his eyes.


    Ma Shiwen smiled bitterly and pointed to the expert in the Gold Immortal Realm who had been seriously injured. ¡°Brother Liu, you misunderstood us. I told them that your cultivation is incredible, but they didn¡¯t believe me. They wanted to try¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Xun looked a little ashamed. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My cultivation is a little strange. It can make me bloodthirsty and crazy. Once I begin to fight, I won¡¯t stop until I kill the opponent.¡±


    Ma Shiwen and the other two experts in the Gold Immortal Realm felt bitter in their hearts. They just wanted to know how strong Chu Xun was but didn¡¯t expect him to be so strong. Chu Xun was not a Killing God but a battle maniac. His combat strength was terrifyingly strong.


    ¡°Brother Ma, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Chu Xun landed from mid-air. Then he walked to the man in the Gold Immortal Realm disabled by him. ¡°I know some medical skills. I can treat this friend.¡±


    Ma Shiwen nodded and didn¡¯t have much hope. He thought that Chu Xun was trying to make up for his recklessness.


    What happened next shocked them a lot. Chu Xun injected the Hong Meng Immortal Qi into the injured man¡¯s body. The broken bones sounded and were being reset.


    Before long, more than half of the man¡¯s broken bones had been reset. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Chu Xun with a complicated expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have offended you,¡± Chu Xun apologized again embarrassedly.


    This person could not get angry, especially when he clearly felt that his body was recovering fast. Moreover, he was indeed reckless before. He attacked Chu Xun before understanding Chu Xun¡¯s temper. He was wrong first, and the Ma Family needed experts. Liu Tianhe¡¯s combat strength was terrifying, so it was best to rope him in. The person could only endure the pain and gently shake his head, pretending to be generous.


    After a while, Chu Xun withdrew his hand and said, ¡°Your broken bones have recovered, and I have treated your injuries. But you still need to rest for a period of time before recovering completely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Liu. I¡¯ll take him back to rest.¡± An expert in the Gold Immortal Realm stepped forward, picked up the man, and said goodbye to Chu Xun. Then he turned around and left.


    ¡°Brother Liu, I didn¡¯t expect that both your cultivation and your medical skills are so powerful. I admire you so much,¡± Ma Shiwen said sincerely.


    Actually, it was easy to kill people but difficult to save people. Chu Xun¡¯s medical skills were so amazing. He could reset the bones in a short time. How excellent he was! The Ma Family must win his support, and he would definitely be of great use in the future.


    ¡°Brother Ma, don¡¯t mention it. When my master forced me to study medicinal skills, I thought them were useless. I didn¡¯t expect them to come in handy today,¡± Chu Xun said ashamedly.


    ¡°Brother Liu, don¡¯t blame yourself. In fact, we are also wrong in this matter. It¡¯s not all your fault.¡± Ma Shiwen looked at Chu Xun as if looking at a peerless treasure.


    Moreover, Chu Xun had just mentioned that his master. Since the master had taught a disciple with incredible combat strength and medical skills, he must be an elder who had survived in ancient times. If they could win Chu Xun over, it meant that they could win over the elder behind him. The two people to the Ma Family were definitely like wings to a tiger.


    A strange look flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. He really had the potential to be an actor. His performance was perfect.


    As for the expert at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm who was injured and cured by him, he would not stand up again in his life. He could only lie down obediently for the rest of his life.


    Chu Xun had always been ruthless to his enemies.


    ¡°By the way, Brother Ma, please name a price for this Golden Lion Longan. I won¡¯t bargain with you,¡± Chu Xun said seriously.


    Ma Shiwen widened his eyes and said, ¡°Brother Liu, you¡¯re looking down on me. I really treat you as a friend. As long as I find the other materials you need, I¡¯ll give them to you immediately for free, not to mention the Golden Lion Longan.¡±


    ¡°No way. They are all rare in the world. You may have paid a great price for finding it. As the saying goes, there is no free lunch in this world. How can I take them for free?¡± Chu Xun hurriedly waved his hand.


    ¡°Brother Liu, I want to ask you one question. Do you regard me as a friend?¡± Ma Shiwen said with a straight face, ¡°If Brother Liu takes me as a friend, please accept this Golden Lion Longan for free. If you look down on me, I won¡¯t get it back. If you don¡¯t like it, you can throw it away. In that case, you will make a clean break with me.¡±


    Chu Xun was moved to weep but with no tears. He said, ¡°Since Brother Ma thinks so highly of me, let¡¯s be brothers in the future. As long as you need my help, I will do my best for you without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Ma Shiwen¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. He patted Chu Xun on the shoulder and said with a big smile, ¡°Good brother, from now on, you and I are a family, and the Ma Family is your family. If you need anything, speak ahead.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ma, since you¡¯ve said that, I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. Actually, these materials aren¡¯t needed by me, but by my master. After gathering them all, I¡¯ll go back and ask my master to come out and help you defeat the Canyang Guild.¡±


    Ma Shiwen was ecstatic, but he pretended to be calm, ¡°How can I trouble your master with this matter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Brother Ma. My master has been trapped in the Great Completion of High Immortal Realm for tens of thousands of years. He is very close to the Prime Immortal Realm. If my master succeeds in breaking through to the Prime Immortal Realm with the materials this time, he will definitely thank you for your help. At that time, I will talk to him, and he will definitely come out to help you,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Ma Shiwen exchanged a glance with the expert in the Gold Immortal Realm. The two saw the shock and joy in each other¡¯s eyes. As an expert of the Great Completion of the High Immortal Realm, the master must be an elder born in ancient times. With him and the Killing God, the Ma Family could definitely defeat the Canyang Guild. Heaven was helping the Ma Family.


    ¡°Then I thank you on behalf of the Ma Family, Brother Liu. From now on, we are as close as brothers. Our Ma Family will help you find the materials. Don¡¯t worry. I will do my best to search for them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Ma¡­¡±


    The two looked at each other and smiled, but they both had their own plans.

 Chapter 659 - Chu Xun Playing Two Roles

    Ma Shiwen wanted to use Chu Xun and his master to deal with the Canyang Guild.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that Chu Xun¡¯s master was fictional.


    The two were both cunning and wanted to use each other to achieve their own purpose.


    ¡°Brother Ma, I think I have to go back to the Forest of Misfortune now,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Ma Shiwen was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. The Canyang Guild will definitely kill you if they know our relationship. You may not know this guild very well. Their members are cruel, and they are jealous of talented people. To them, you¡¯re either a friend or an enemy.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ma, you underestimate me too much. I¡¯m not a pushover. If they really dare to deal with me, then don¡¯t blame me for killing them,¡± Chu Xun said with a murderous look.


    ¡°Brother, why do you want to go to the territory of the Canyang Guild?¡± Ma Shiwen did not understand.


    ¡°Your forces hid in the Forest of Misfortune should have been uprooted. I can help you keep an eye on the Canyang Mercenary Guild. Once they take any action, I will inform you as soon as possible. If it is too late, I will help you kill them,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Ma Shiwen was overjoyed. What Chu Xun said was exactly what he was thinking. The warriors in the Forest of Misfortune were all madmen. Over the years, they had managed the Canyang Guild perfectly. The Ma Family wanted to plant people into the Canyang Guild but failed several times. It would be great if Chu Xun could keep an eye on the enemies.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll depend on you, Brother.¡± Ma Shiwen¡¯s face was filled with gratitude. He then said solemnly, ¡°Brother, if there¡¯s any danger, remember to protect yourself immediately.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ma, I¡¯ll remember it!¡± Chu Xun said.


    They looked like life-and-death brothers who could do anything for each other.


    The two chatted for a while longer before parting reluctantly.


    Looking in the direction where Chu Xun left, Ma Shiwen had a weird expression on his face.


    ¡°The Killing God and his master will help our Ma Family a lot. Heaven helps us.¡±


    ¡°Is Liu Tianhe trustworthy?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be over 200 years old. He should have just appeared not long ago. Although his cultivation is horrifying, he is childish. He has a bit of naiveness. I think he is very trustworthy,¡± Ma Shiwen said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It will be a great contribution if we can draw in Liu Tianhe and his master.¡±


    They looked at each other and laughed.


    Chu Xun rushed all the way back to the Forest of Misfortune and returned to the inn.


    Ye Huiling and Ke Shanming received the news quickly.


    ¡°How dare he come back?¡± Ke Shanming whispered, not knowing what Chu Xun was thinking.


    ¡°Is he magnanimous or fearless?¡± Ye Huiling did not know why Chu Xun came back.


    Ye Huiling spoke coldly when he saw Ke Shanming silent, ¡°No matter what he wants to do, it¡¯s time for us to pay him a visit.¡±


    Ke Shanming nodded. If Chu Xun had turned to the Ma Family¡¯s side, they would kill him. If not, they could win over him.


    The two immediately rushed to the inn in which Chu Xun lived.


    ¡°Please forgive me for disturbing you, Mr. Liu,¡± Ke Shanming said.


    The waiter poured tea for them, and Chu Xun waved him away.


    ¡°Are you two here to tell me the messages about the materials?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of hope.


    Ke Shanming smiled wryly. ¡°Mr. Liu, you¡¯re too impatient. What you need are rare, not easy to find.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not I¡¯m impatient but my master,¡± Chu Xun said with a wry smile.


    Master? Ye Huiling and Ke Shanming looked at each other.


    ¡°Are these all needed by your master?¡± Ke Shanming asked.


    Having such a powerful disciple, how terrifying his master was!


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°Yesterday morning, my master sent me a letter asking me if I had collected all the things he needed. As his disciple, I am ashamed. My master has been trapped in the Great Completion of High Immortal Realm for tens of thousands of years. He needs them very much for helping him into the Prime Immortal Realm. I can¡¯t delay it, so I am so anxious.¡±


    An expert of the Great Completion of the High Immortal Realm? An elder about to break through to the Prime Immortal? Ye Huiling and Ke Shanming¡¯s faces suddenly changed, especially Ye Huiling. He was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he did not make trouble with Chu Xun once he came. Otherwise, he might have a miserable end.


    The two had never expected that Liu Tianhe had such a terrifying master. He¡¯d been trapped in the Great Completion of the High Immortal Realm for tens of thousands of years. The person was absolutely an elder that had survived ancient times. If they killed Liu Tianhe, the elder would be infuriated. If the other party were to come making trouble with them, who of the Canyang Guild would be able to stop him?


    ¡°By the way, Brother Shanming, yesterday I went to the Hundred-Meter City and visited Ma Shiwen. He gave me a Golden Lion Longan. For the sake of my master, I had no choice but to accept it. After all, I am my master¡¯s most beloved little disciple. He has taught us a lot. Now, he needs rare materials to make a breakthrough. How can I not pay attention to his need?


    ¡°Brother Shanming, I know that you are now enemies with Ma Shiwen, but this has nothing to do with me. The only thing I want to do is to gather the materials. If you are unhappy because of this, I have nothing to say.¡±


    Ke Shanming and Ye Huiling looked at each other. ¡°What the fuck¡­ It turns out that Liu Tianhe has several senior brothers beside his old master. He said that he is the youngest disciple but so strong. What about his senior brothers? Their cultivation is definitely above Liu Tianhe¡¯s. How terrifying they are!¡±


    ¡°Alas¡­¡± Chu Xun heaved a long sigh. ¡°At first, I thought these things were easy to find. I ransacked more than a dozen cities in succession, but all I found were of no use. My master will break through to the Prime Immortal Realm, but I haven¡¯t collected all of them yet. I¡¯m so ashamed.¡±


    Only then did Ye Huiling and Ke Shanming know why Chu Xun ransacked more than a dozen cities in succession. It turned out that he wanted to find those things.


    ¡°I admire your filial piety. Of course, I won¡¯t blame you,¡± Ke Shanming replied.


    Ye Huiling said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Liu to have the bad name of Killing God and not defend yourself. I also admire you very much.¡±


    ¡°You two are righteous. I admire you. Thank you for not blaming me,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, our Canyang Guild sincerely treats you as a friend. Please let us be in charge of your order. Please interact less with the Ma Family in the future. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. The people of the Ma Family are sinister and ruthless. They are absolutely not kind friends. I¡¯m afraid you will suffer losses, so please remember my words,¡± Ke Shanming said.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Brother Shanming. I¡¯ll keep it in mind. If I gather all the things, I¡¯ll tell my master about your help when I go back. If the Canyang Guild needs any help in the future, I believe that my master will not sit idly by.¡±


    Ye Huiling and Ke Shanming were happy. They had been waiting for Chu Xun¡¯s words. If they could win over the force behind Chu Xun, it would be much easier to deal with the Ma Family.


    Next, Ye Huiling and Ke Shanming tried their best to show their kindness to Chu Xun and rope him in. Finally, they left to find medicines for Chu Xun.


    After sending them away, Chu Xun fell into deep thought. Toying with the two forces of the Eastern Region looked majestic but was dangerous. Once they knew he had been lying, they would kill him.


    There were definitely powerful elders who had survived the ancient times in the Ma Family and the Canyang Guild. Chu Xun was not arrogant enough to deal with these people.


    Moreover, his master and senior brothers were fictional. The Ma Family and the Canyang Guild might not really believe him. They would definitely send people to investigate. It seemed that Chu Xun had to do something else.


    For the next two days, Chu Xun stayed in the inn and was focused on carving a Spirit Stone.


    At the late night of the third day, Chu Xun left the inn secretly and came to the top of a mountain in the Forest of Misfortune. He put the Spirit Stone on the top of the mountain and then ran his cultivation. He stamped on the ground and caused the entire top of the mountain to crack and topple.


    Having done this, he sneaked back into the inn.


    Back in his room, Chu Xun took out another Spirit Stone. He made a magic signet quickly with both hands and injected the surging Hong Meng Immortal Qi into the Spirit Stone, causing a bright purple light to burst out.


    At the same time, the first Spirit Stone emitted a bright light on the top of the mountain in the Forest of Misfortune. A terrifying aura swept out like a tide. The people and animals within a radius of thousands of kilometers immediately felt this terrifying pressure.


    The beasts within a radius of thousands of kilometers hibernated and didn¡¯t dare to make any noise.


    All of the warriors¡¯ faces turned pale, and they trembled, not daring to move, for fear that they would attract the attention of the master who¡¯d made this pressure.


    The expressions of Ye Huiling, Ke Shanming, and the others turned pale as well. They didn¡¯t dare to move. The pressure they felt was definitely from an expert in the High Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Little Junior Brother, where are you?¡± A voice rang out from the peak of the mountain in the Forest of Misfortune. It sounded like thunder rumbling, causing everything to shake.


    Chu Xun replied in the inn room, ¡°Third Senior Brother, why are you here?¡±


    After that, Chu Xun became serious. His voice also changed as he said, ¡°I want to know if you have gathered the medicines. Our master let me come here.¡±


    The rumbling voice came from the top of the mountain in the Forest of Misfortune and spread out for thousands of kilometers.


    Chu Xun regained his voice and said, ¡°Third Senior Brother, please go back and tell our master that the medicines will be ready soon. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few medicines. Why do you need so much time? Are you playing outside and ruining our master¡¯s plan?¡±


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, you are wrongly accusing me. It is difficult to find them.¡±


    ¡°Little Junior Brother, is there anyone stopping you from looking for medicines?¡±


    ¡°No. Everyone is good to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Come back as soon as you gather the medicines. Our master misses you a lot.¡±


    ¡°I got it, Third Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°All of you, listen up! If anyone dares make trouble with my Little Junior Brother, don¡¯t blame me for slaughtering your entire family!¡±


    The sound swept out, shaking the world to rumble.


    ¡°Third Senior Brother, take care!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice sounded, but there was no response from the top of the mountain in the Forest of Misfortune. It seemed that the terrible expert had left.


    At the same time, the Spirit Stone on the top of the mountain shattered into powder and was blown away by the wind. Finally, it vanished without a trace.


    ¡°You left so soon, and you didn¡¯t even come to see me. It¡¯s rude to leave without saying goodbye,¡± Chu Xun shouted. His voice was so loud that everyone could hear him.


    Chu Xun was enjoying himself with two roles. However, the people and beasts within thousands of kilometers suffered a lot.


    The fierce beasts and warriors within thousands of kilometers dared not to move until half an hour later. The warriors wiped their cold sweat on their foreheads. Even the faces of Ye Huiling, Ke Shanming, and their companions were pale. It took them a long time to recover from the pressure. It was too terrifying.

 Chapter 660 - One Stratagem Better than Ten Skills

    In Canyang Guild, Ye Huiling¡¯s face was still a little pale. ¡°It seems Liu Tianhe wasn¡¯t lying.¡±


    Ke Shanming nodded. ¡°No need to investigate. Liu Tianhe called that person Third Senior Brother just now. Did you notice that Liu Tianhe complained that the expert was rude? This means that they have a good relationship.¡±


    ¡°His Third Senior Brother is in the High Immortal Realm. What are the cultivation levels of the two senior brothers above?¡± Ye Huiling felt frightened just thinking about it.


    Ke Shanming thought for a moment. Then he stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, please report this matter to the superiors. I order our men to search for the great medicinal herbs that Liu Tianhe needs as soon as possible.¡±


    Ye Huiling nodded. He knew how serious this matter was. Liu Tianhe was not alone and had a terrifying force behind him. They had to win over the force.


    The two of them immediately split up.


    As for Chu Xun, after enjoying himself with two roles, he was secretly proud. He set up a magic formation and entered the cultivation state. Now that the Ma Family and the Canyang Guild had begun to compete with each other, he could wait to reap the benefits.


    ¡°How dare Wu Keyin and Zu Si call themselves shrewd? They were even no match for me at all.¡± Chu Xun thought smugly.


    The next morning, Chu Xun was still cultivating.


    However, Ye Huiling and Ke Shanming had already rushed to the Forest of Misfortune. They found the peak of the mountain where the expert had appeared last night.


    Seeing that the peak was full of cracks and was about to collapse, their faces changed greatly.


    The entire mountain couldn¡¯t even bear a standing expert in the High Immortal Realm. How terrifying he was!


    The two of them did not dare to have any more doubts.


    ¡°Hurry up and send more people to search for the things that Liu Tianhe needs. In addition, double the reward for the related tasks. Satisfy anyone who can find any of the great medicinal herbs only if they are not too extravagant,¡± Ye Huiling said.


    Ke Shanming agreed with him. The two of them hastily made their way to the Canyang Guild.


    As soon as they went down the mountain, they heard a rumbling sound. The mountain began to collapse, which made their faces change greatly.


    At the same time, Ma Shiwen, over thousands of kilometers away, also received the news.


    Although they couldn¡¯t get inside the Canyang Mercenary Guild, they had spies around the Canyang Mercenary Guild. Last night, some spies ran overnight to bring the information here.


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°We knew Liu Tianhe had a terrifying master at first. Now that his senior brother has appeared, the Canyang Guild must have known about it too. They will definitely do their best to win over Liu Tianhe and the force behind him.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be more than just one terrifying expert standing behind Liu Tianhe. It turned out that Liu Tianhe had senior brothers. His Third Senior Brother is in the High Immortal Realm. What a terrifying force! We must fight for them!¡±


    Ma Shiwen said, ¡°I must report the news to the higher-ups immediately.¡±


    ¡°I think that the most important thing now is to hurry up and search for those things that Liu Tianhe needs. Whoever finds them first will be able to win over him and the force behind him.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we already given him the Golden Lion Longan?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Don¡¯t forget that the Canyang Guild also gave him the Golden Phoenix Meat. We¡¯re even on the surface, but the Canyang Guild can¡¯t compare to us in the great kindness to Liu Tianhe. Furthermore, Liu Tianhe calls me Big Brother. That means he¡¯s still biased towards us. As long as we can find the great medicinal herbs first, we¡¯ll have a greater chance of fighting for Liu Tianhe and the force behind him,¡± Ma Shiwen said.


    Everyone nodded, thinking Ma Shiwen was right. Ma Shiwen was so smart as to address Liu Tianhe as a brother.


    ¡°How about this? I will report this matter to the higher-ups. You immediately send more men to investigate the whereabouts of the herbs,¡± Ma Shiwen said.


    Everyone nodded. The group of people immediately split up to get to work.


    Chu Xun woke up from cultivation and immediately called a waiter to prepare a hearty meal. He started to enjoy it.


    As the saying goes, a superior person could let others work for him, a middle person worked for others by mental capability, and an inferior person worked for others by physical strength. He was currently a superior person.


    On the earth, Chu Xun was not sure if he could gather all the medicines for the Life Extension Elixir in ten years. After he came to the Immortal Domain inexplicably, he was a little frightened at first.


    As the saying went, misfortune might be a blessing in disguise.


    Now, he didn¡¯t need to find them himself. The two major forces in the Eastern Region were eagerly serving him. It was said that power was better than ten skills. Now, it should be called one stratagem was better than ten skills.


    When he returned to the earth with the great medicinal herbs, he wondered if the Ma Family and the Canyang Guild would vomit blood if they knew his identity.


    As the saying went, enjoy yourself if you were happy. Chu Xun drank up the wine in his cup. He wasn¡¯t good at singing songs. Otherwise, he would sing songs proudly.


    For the next few days, Ye Huiling and Ke Shanming came to visit Chu Xun on time to show their great kindness. They even ordered the inn waiters to take good care of Chu Xun.


    The inn dared not neglect the order of the Canyang Guild. That night, they invited the top courtesans from the brothel next door to Chu Xun. But Chu Xun drove them out.


    The next day, Ye Huiling asked about this matter. Chu Xun replied that he must be a virgin in thousands of years for his cultivation. If his master knew that he was close to women, he would be furious.


    Ye Huiling and Ke Shanming were scared out of their wits. If his master knew that they made Chu Xun lose his virginity, he would definitely kill them.


    On this day, the waiter brought some dishes and wine and told Chu Xun that Silver Jade Immortal Leaf was in Hundred-Meter City.


    He didn¡¯t expect this waiter to be a spy of the Ma Family. It seemed that he had to be more careful in the future.


    Chu Xun was overjoyed and rushed to Hundred-Meter City immediately. There was nothing more attractive to him than finding great medicinal herbs.


    However, as soon as he went out, he met Ke Shanming. The other party told him with a happy face about the news of great medicinal herbs.


    Chu Xun wondered if these two forces had received the same news.


    ¡°What is it, Brother Shanming?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Silver Jade Immortal Leaf.¡±


    Chu Xun smiled bitterly. It was true that the two found the same one.


    ¡°I estimate that we will need your help this time. This Silver Jade Immortal Leaf has appeared on the Ghost Camel Ridge. There is Forbidden Area Installation placed on it. Quite a few people of us died because of it. I hope that you can help us this time,¡± Ke Shanming said.


    Chu Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat, afraid that they wanted to test his relationship with the Ma Family instead of being not able to get it. If he met the Ma Family, which one would he help fight?


    Thinking about it carefully, Chu Xun knew that the Ma Family probably had the same idea.


    Chu Xun noticed that the spy of the Ma Family, who had disguised as a waiter, was warmly greeting guests while pricking up his ears to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    ¡°Report to Brother Ma immediately and ask him to set up an ambush near the Ghost Camel Ridge. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to leave if I arrive there. If we succeed, I¡¯ll go back to the Ma Family with him. If we fail, I¡¯ll continue to hide in the Canyang Guild,¡± Chu Xun said to the waiter secretly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his mind, and the waiter was so scared that he almost jumped up. Fortunately, he had a good psychological quality, so he tried to calm down and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Brother Shanming, what are you talking about? You want to help me, so I can¡¯t stand idly by. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Xun looked even more anxious than Ke Shanming, pulling him away.


    A sinister smile flashed across Ke Shanming¡¯s face, and he hastily led the way.

 Chapter 661 - Ghost Camel Ridge

    The Ghost Camel Ridge was located in a group of mountains. It looked like a Hunchbacked Horse. When winds blew, ghostly wails and wolf howls sounded. That was why it got its name.


    He didn¡¯t know the experts other than Ye Huiling and Ke Shanming. Their cultivation levels were all at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. It seemed that they were temporarily sent here from the headquarters of the Canyang Guild.


    These people were quite polite. They attached great importance to Chu Xun, not to mention his force.


    The experts at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm could fly in the air.


    But they couldn¡¯t fly for a long time like Chu Xun. If they wanted to fly for thousands of meters, they had to utilize strength. To put it bluntly, the stronger their cultivation was, the longer distance they could fly.


    At the least, Chu Xun thought so. If he flew in the air and crossed tens of thousands of miles, he didn¡¯t need to utilize strength from others.


    The Ghost Camel Ridge was tens of thousands of kilometers away from the Forest of Misfortune. Even an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t arrive there in one day.


    At noon on the second day, they arrived at the so-called Ten-Thousand Miles Mountain Range.


    The Ghost Camel Ridge was located in it.


    The Ten-Thousand Miles Mountain Range was more dangerous than the Forest of Misfortune. There must be fierce beasts in the Gold Immortal Realm in it, so they had to be careful.


    Fortunately, the group of people was all in the Gold Immortal Realm. When the pressure they made spread, ordinary beasts did not dare to show up at all. Even those powerful beasts did not dare to show up in the face of so many people.


    In the mountain range, ancient trees were huge, and stone peaks stood in great numbers. It wasn¡¯t good for flying, so they could only walk. Furthermore, they could hardly discern the direction in the mountain range. It was easy for them to get lost.


    Fortunately, Ye Huiling had prepared well. He had a map, but it was extremely rough with some simple rough lines. The mountain range was too dangerous. No one had traveled throughout it and drawn a complete map.


    They encountered many dangerous beasts along the way. However, Ye Huiling and the others killed all of them in the end. Chu Xun didn¡¯t have to take action at all and felt easy.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, the Ghost Camel Ridge is there,¡± Ye Huiling stood on a mountain top and pointed to a big mountain in the distance and told Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun looked over there and found that the mountain was really like a Hunchbacked Horse. The trees on the mountain were all bare with strange stones stood in great numbers. The mountain was covered with thick green mist.


    Although they could see it, the Ghost Camel Ridge was still at least hundreds of miles away from them.


    ¡°Poisonous miasma.¡± Chu Xun frowned. With his eyesight, he could clearly see green mist covering the mountain. It was miasma.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ten-thousand-year-old poisonous miasma,¡± Ye Huiling explained.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed slightly. Even a master in the Gold Immortal Realm might not be able to withstand ten-thousand-year-old poisonous miasma. Moreover, he did not know how many tens of thousands of years it was.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon. Let¡¯s have a rest here,¡± Chu Xun suggested.


    In fact, he knew that the spy of the Ma Family must have special ways to contact Ma Shiwen. But no matter how he spread the news, the news wouldn¡¯t go as fast as them.


    Ye Huiling was so cunning. Although his companions were so tired all the way, Ye Huiling didn¡¯t let them stop. Chu Xun couldn¡¯t stall for time.


    ¡°Here is not far from the Ghost Camel Ridge. We can take a rest there. The Silver Jade Immortal Leaf is important. We can¡¯t let others get it before us,¡± Ye Huiling said.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to give Chu Xun a chance to contact the others at all.


    It was inappropriate for Chu Xun to say anything. Otherwise, it would be too obvious. It seemed impossible to let Ma Shiwen set up an ambush. Chu Xun had to act according to circumstances.


    Then, the group of people rushed towards the Ghost Camel Ridge.


    Before they got close to it, Chu Xun found that the bottom of the mountain was crowded with people.


    ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Ye Huiling said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. To be honest, we are not the only ones who know about the Silver Jade Immortal Leaf. The Ma Family might have known about it and spread the news out.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the Ma Family wants to stop me from finding the herb?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    Ye Huiling looked at Chu Xun but didn¡¯t see anything else. He said, ¡°Mr. Liu, I¡¯ve told you before that the people of the Ma Family are sinister and not good friends.¡±


    ¡°Humph, anyone who dares to stop me from getting the herb will be slaughtered by me.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice was cold.


    Ye Huiling and Ke Shanming looked at each other with a sinister smile on their faces.


    They planned to force Chu Xun to choose a side and directly become enemies with the Ma Family.


    But they looked around and were surprised that no one of the Ma Family was around. It was reasonable to say that the Ma Family should have received the news long ago. To draw Chu Xun over to their side, it was impossible for them not to come.


    They didn¡¯t know Ma Shiwen wanted to invite Chu Xun to go with him. Having sent people to spread the news to Chu Xun, Ma Shiwen was waiting for him in Hundred-Meter City.


    However, Chu Xun didn¡¯t come. Ma Shiwen received the news that Chu Xun got entangled with the members of the Canyang Guild. Chu Xun let him set up an ambush around the Ghost Camel Ridge. He immediately rushed to the Ghost Camel Ridge with his men.


    Unfortunately, when he received the news, Ye Huiling had already left for several hours. No matter how fast he went, he couldn¡¯t catch up with them at all.


    ¡°Brother Shanming, how did you know that there is Silver Jade Immortal Leaf on the mountain?¡± Chu Xun was curious. The mountain was full of poisonous miasma, and only experts beyond the Gold Immortal Realm could go up there.


    Ke Shanming said, ¡°To tell the truth, a warrior encountered an injured poisonous beast here. To be alive, this poisonous beast revealed this secret.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly. Sometimes the more mysterious a thing was, the more real it was. The Ghost Camel Ridge might have existed for tens of millions of years. With the good protection of the miasma, naturally, some precious flowers and herbs were on the mountain.


    ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go up and pick the herb,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, we¡¯ve been busy all the way. Let¡¯s have a rest before we ascend the mountain. Anyway, ordinary people can¡¯t ascend the mountain and get the Silver Jade Immortal Leaf,¡± Ye Huiling spoke unhurriedly.


    Chu Xun was secretly annoyed. If the people of the Ma Family and the Canyang Guild met, would he sit back and watch or help one side deal with the other?


    Right now, he still lacked a few great medicinal herbs, or else he would mercilessly kill both sides.


    He couldn¡¯t kill them. He wanted to make use of these two parties.


    ¡°You can rest here, and I¡¯ll go to explore the way. I¡¯m not in a hurry, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll delay my master¡¯s business. My Third Senior Brother has already come to urge me once, so I can¡¯t afford to wait.¡± After that, Chu Xun directly rushed up the mountain, not giving Ye Huiling a chance to speak at all.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ll pick up the Silver Jade Immortal Leaf myself. If you two meet, you can have a battle,¡± Chu Xun thought.


    The mountain was tens of thousands of meters high, and the hillside was full of bare trees and strange rocks. The miasma pervaded the place, blocking the sight. He couldn¡¯t see the top of the hill at all.


    Chu Xun¡¯s sudden climb to the top of the mountain attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The miasma on the mountain was so terrible that many people had died because of it. How dare he ascend the mountain?


    Chu Xun¡¯s speed was as fast as lightning. He rushed up around two thousand meters and saw poisonous miasma.


    He reached out his hand and pulled out a wisp of poisonous miasma. Having wrapped it in the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he studied it carefully. After a while, he concluded that this miasma was at least a hundred thousand years old. Even Ke Shanming might not be able to withstand it.


    However, the poisonous miasma couldn¡¯t hurt Chu Xun. He had the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone and had bathed in the dragon blood and Suan Ni True Blood. Moreover, his Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique had reached the fourth level, so he was not afraid at all.


    To ensure safety, Chu Xun used Hong Meng Immortal Qi to form a layer of purple armor that covered his body and stepped into the miasma.


    As he expected, the miasma was strong, and the visibility was less than ten meters. Here, the experts were like the blind.


    Seeing Chu Xun had entered the miasma, the faces of Ye Huiling and his companions darkened.


    ¡°What should we do now, Mr. Ye?¡± Ke Shanming asked.


    Ye Huiling thought for a moment and said strangely, ¡°Everyone, be careful. The people of the Ma Family are not here. Logically speaking, they should have arrived earlier than us.¡±


    ¡°Are you suspecting that they have an ambush?¡± Ke Shanming surveyed his surroundings. The mountains overlapped with each other, and there were too many places where they could lay an ambush.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say now. Everyone, be on your guard,¡± Ye Huiling said.


    In reality, the Ma Family wanted to set up an ambush, but they were late. They were still on their way.


    ¡°But now Liu Tianhe has entered the poisonous miasma, what should we do?¡± Ke Shanming asked.


    ¡°We underestimated Liu Tianhe. He can resist the miasma with his physical body.¡± Ye Huiling was also surprised. They had already known that the miasma here was powerful, so they had made preparations. They didn¡¯t expect Chu Xun to enter the miasma without their help. They expected him to accompany them and wait to meet the Ma Family before. This time, they transferred experts from the headquarters to deal with the Ma Family. If they killed the Ma Family¡¯s people in front of Chu Xun, Chu Xun could only choose them.


    But now, they miscalculated.


    ¡°We should also go in, but don¡¯t rashly make a move. We can make a move when Liu Tianhe is in danger. If we have a life-saving grace to him, I¡¯m sure he will know how to choose,¡± Ye Huiling said.


    ¡°Mr. Ye is wise,¡± Ke Shanming said with a smile.


    Ye Huiling said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s climb.¡±


    They rushed up the mountain. When they got close to the miasma area, every one of them took out a piece of talisman, which was shining with golden light, and enveloped them in it.


    Ke Shanming stepped forward and tried to touch a wisp of the poisonous miasma. The miasma was blocked by the golden light on the surface of his skin. It was difficult to harm him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The talisman was specially prepared for us by the First Presbyter after he heard of this matter. Not to mention the hundred-thousand-year-old poisonous miasma, even the miasma more than millions of years would not harm us,¡± said an expert at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. They brought these protective talismans with them.


    They nodded at each other and rushed into the miasma together.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± After entering it, Ye Huiling couldn¡¯t help cursing. It was the first time for them to enter this place. The visibility here was so low that they could see few things. They felt unaccustomed to the place.


    ¡°Everyone, you must be careful. There are many poisonous beasts here. Everyone must be alert. Don¡¯t get separated.¡± Even an expert at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm had a kind of oppressive feeling here.


    On the other side, Chu Xun was in trouble. He encountered a poisonous crocodile in the Gold Immortal Realm. This poisonous crocodile was not hiding in the mud but in the soil under his feet.


    Chu Xun just happened to pass by its back. It rushed out from the ground and lifted him into the air, which frightened him. It was all too sudden.


    The poisonous crocodile was over 20 meters long. It was huge. It had a wide mouth and sharp fangs. The green viscous liquid flowed out from its mouth. The liquid dripped onto the ground, corroded away the surface, and large craters appeared.


    Chu Xun secretly compared the other party and him. Then he was a little angry because he was not as big as one of the crocodile¡¯s fangs.


    The poisonous crocodile opened its mouth. It was more than two meters long. Sharp crisscrossed fangs pounced on him.


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and Immortal Qi swirled around him. He struck out with his palm, and purple ripples swept out like waves.


    Boom!


    The giant poisonous crocodile was sent flying hundreds of meters away. The ancient trees it passed were smashed, and the huge rocks it passed were crushed into powder.


    After Chu Xun sent the poisonous crocodile flying with one palm, he did not go to kill it. Instead, he turned around and ran away. He did not know if other people would compete with him for the Silver Jade Immortal Leaf. If there were, the others could deal with the poisonous beasts. He would not help the enemies remove the barriers.

 Chapter 662 - Ghost-faced Tree

    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense spread out completely, accurately avoiding all the poisonous beasts and danger.


    He was shocked that the Ghost Camel Ridge was so dangerous. He had just walked less than a kilometer, but he had already encountered several poisonous beasts in the Gold Immortal Realm.


    He guessed that the higher up he went, the more poisonous beasts and pools there would be.


    He cheered up and focused on the place. In an unfamiliar environment, excessive self-confidence was fatal. The more careful, the better. He had seen too many incidents happen because of carelessness.


    Looking at the bare trees on both sides, Chu Xun had a strange feeling in his heart. He always felt that these trees were staring at him. It was a strong feeling.


    He got closer and wanted to take a closer look.


    However, as soon as he approached, a pair of eyes suddenly opened on the tree trunk. They were like two black holes. The scarlet liquid was flowing in the eyes.


    Swoosh!


    A branch, as thick as an arm, suddenly moved like a soft whip. It was covered with barbs. Each one of them was around ten centimeters long. The branch whipped toward him with a hissing sound.


    The tree was Ghost-faced Tree.


    He should have thought of this earlier. He did not expect that such a thing, which he had seen in the world of cultivation, would appear in the Immortal Domain.


    Chu Xun shot backward.


    Boom!


    The trunk hit the ground, causing the ground to explode and mud to fly in all directions.


    Chu Xun finally knew that the source of the miasma here was the gas emitted by these trees.


    The Ghost-faced Tree was difficult to deal with. It was not merely powerful. Its bark was very tough. Even a middle-grade Sacred Relic could not break it. In addition, it had so many branches that even experts at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm would be trapped in them.


    Moreover, the Ghost-faced Tree was poisonous all over. Just a little bit of its poison was enough to paralyze an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm. They were extremely greedy. Any living creature would be sucked dry by them.


    At this time, all the Ghost-faced Trees around opened their eyes. They didn¡¯t have any nose or mouth and only had faint outlines of their faces. But you could feel that they were smiling at you strangely.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    This time, not just one tree branch attacked. Dozens of trunks pounced on Chu Xun. Venom dripped from the barbs, corroding the ground and leaving big holes.


    Buzz!


    The Reincarnation Lines flew all over the sky. The Reincarnation Lines were the best to deal with the Ghost-faced Trees. Countless Reincarnation Lines jumped up and down like small purple snakes. They rushed toward the Ghost-faced Trees, covering the sky and the earth.


    The Reincarnation Lines flew through the branches like a swarm of locusts and cut all the trunks attacking Chu Xun into pieces.


    The best way to deal with the Ghost-faced Trees was to destroy their eyes because they had good vision.


    Reincarnation Lines shot into the eyes of these trees one after another and exploded. Immediately, scarlet liquid splashed everywhere, and shrill ghost cries sounded, making people feel a chill on their backs.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    After their eyes were destroyed by the Reincarnation Lines, these Ghost-faced Trees went completely crazy. Their branches fluttered wildly. They could not see, but they could destroy anything they touched.


    When the branches of these Ghost-faced Trees crashed into each other, they would frantically attack each other. The branches exploded one by one, splattering venom everywhere.


    After a while, these Ghost-faced Trees had no branches anymore. Their branches were all destroyed by their companions. Standing there, they were like wooden stakes. Without the branches, they couldn¡¯t attack anymore.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and threw out a fist print. The trunk of a Ghost-faced Tree was smashed, and blood immediately splashed in all directions.


    Ghost-faced Trees were very greedy. They would kill any living creature, and even if they were full, they would suck the opponent¡¯s blood and store it inside the tree trunks to slowly digest it. Their tree trunks were hollow and could store a large amount of fresh blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s play a game. One, two, three, wooden man.¡± Chu Xun smiled evilly. Some powerful Ghost-faced Trees would have intelligence. They should be able to understand his words.


    ¡°Well, you win.¡± After saying that, Chu Xun ignored them and walked forward.


    The trees, which had turned into wooden stakes, began to tremble. It seemed that they were very angry with Chu Xun.


    Ghost-faced Trees were everywhere. It was not easy to reach the top of the mountain.


    Chu Xun hid his aura and then spread out his divine sense to explore the way. These Ghost-faced Trees could only find the aura of living creatures. He hid his aura and shuttled through the forest easily.


    On the other hand, Ye Huiling and his companions were constantly in trouble. They had already encountered several poisonous beasts during this period of time, and now they were targeted by three millstone-sized poisonous spiders.


    One of them had lost half of his arm.


    Once shot, the spider silk was scarier than spears. It could pierce boulders, and it was sticky and corrosive.


    This expert at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm was grazed by the spider silk because he was conceited and relied on his talisman. The spider silk corroded his arm instantly and transformed it into a pool of blood. He directly severed his elbow. If it wasn¡¯t for his swift reaction, his entire body would have turned into a pool of blood.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡± Ye Huiling¡¯s face turned grim.


    The three black spiders cooperated very well. They formed a triangle and surrounded Ye Huiling and the others. With the poisonous miasma, it was a little difficult to spot them.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Three spider silk threads assaulted them, each as thick as a child¡¯s arm and as sharp as a spear. They moved as fast as lightning.


    The visibility here was too low. By the time they found them, the spider silk threads were almost within reach.


    ¡°Get out of the way,¡± Ye Huiling shouted. At the same time, he pushed out the expert at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm who had lost half an arm and had reduced combat power. Then Ye Huiling dodged calmly.


    Boom!


    The expert pushed away by Ye Huiling fell to the ground. The ground exploded. A terrifying bloody mouth opened. The crisscross fangs in it shone with a cold light.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The expert¡¯s face turned pale in fear. He screamed in horror and fell into the big mouth.


    Crack!


    The mouth closed, and blood flowed out between its teeth. The ear-piercing sound of bones being crushed made people feel a chill all over.


    The faces of Ye Huiling and the others turned pale.


    Especially Ye Huiling, he was the one who had pushed the expert away. Ye Huiling wanted to save him but did not expect that he would go into the beast¡¯s mouth and be swallowed alive.


    The others were speechless. Ye Huiling had done something bad out of the kindness of his heart. He had directly fed his own people to a beast. It made him feel uncomfortable.


    If Chu Xun was on the spot, he would definitely gloat. The poisonous beast that suddenly appeared was the poisonous crocodile that he had let go of.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Huiling was so angry that he rushed to the poisonous crocodile with a violent aura all over his body. He punched out with his palm, and a terrifying energy chain of Internal Breath shot out and hit the head of the poisonous crocodile.


    Ye Huiling¡¯s palm was terrifying. It knocked over the 20-meter-long poisonous crocodile directly and made its belly face upward. Then, he suddenly took out a long sword. After activating it, the Sword Qi became cold. He slashed out, and a sword radiance over ten meters shot out.


    Poof!


    Blood splashed everywhere. The poisonous crocodile¡¯s whole body was as hard as armor, but its belly was very soft. The sword cut its belly open, and blood flowed all over the ground.


    The poisonous crocodile let out a miserable shriek.


    Swoosh!


    He shot another devastating sword light out. With a poof, the poisonous crocodile stopped screaming abruptly. Its head, which was as big as a hill, rolled on the ground and was beheaded by the angry Ye Huiling.

 Chapter 663 - The Person with Dual Pupils

    Ye Huiling accidentally fed his companion to the poisonous beast. It made him a little crazy. He beheaded the poisonous crocodile with one sword strike, and his killing intent did not decrease at all.


    At this time, three millstone-sized poisonous spiders launched an attack. Spider silk threads shot out like sharp arrows.


    Ye Huiling¡¯s face was cold, and his sword light was bright. He cut the silk threads into several pieces. Then, with a flash, he targeted a spider and rushed over.


    The sound of a fierce battle came from the thick poisonous miasma.


    A short time later, a black shadow flew over and smashed in front of Ke Shanming and his companions. It was half of a black spider¡¯s body. The spider was split into two.


    Ye Huiling also flew back and listened carefully. With two swooshes, the other two spiders fled.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t blame yourself too much.¡± Ke Shanming really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ye Huiling¡¯s face darkened, and he was very uncomfortable in his heart. It was really the biggest joke in the world. He actually fed his companion to the poisonous beast.


    But he also knew that it was not the time to consider this matter. He said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, be on your guard. Let¡¯s try to climb the mountain again. If we can¡¯t go up, let¡¯s retreat. Our guild needs experts. Although we need to fight for Liu Tianhe, our lives are more important.¡±


    His words touched the others, and they all nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ye Huiling walked at the front and led the others up the mountain.


    Only then did the people of the Ma Family arrive at Ghost Camel Ridge. After asking the warriors present, they learned that Chu Xun and the members of the Canyang Guild had gone up the mountain.


    Ma Shiwen fumed at himself for being too late. Otherwise, if he could have set up an ambush, he would have dealt with Ke Shanming and the others. He had brought quite a few experts with him this time.


    He frowned slightly as he looked towards the miasma on the mountain. Then he gave an order, ¡°Let¡¯s ascend the mountain.¡±


    The group of people swiftly rushed up the mountain. After arriving before the miasma, Ma Shiwen brought out a jade fan. The jade fan floated above their heads, radiating a dazzling green light as it protected them.


    When they stepped into the miasma, the green light emitted by the fan was like an enchantment that isolated them from the miasma.


    Ma Shiwen frowned. The visibility here was too low. He raised his hand and made a magic signet. With a gentle wave of his hand, the jade fan above his head also moved. In an instant, a strong wind blew and dispelled the poisonous miasma within a hundred meters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone, be careful.¡± Ma Shiwen and the others rushed towards the top of the mountain.


    At the same time, Chu Xun was fighting with the poisonous python hundreds of meters long. He had been careful, but he didn¡¯t expect that the poisonous pool here could ward off his divine sense. A poisonous python, as thick as a bucket, almost attacked him.


    This poisonous python¡¯s entire body was brownish-red and had a ball of flesh the same size as a basketball. The scales on its entire body were as hard as rocks. Chu Xun¡¯s first punch didn¡¯t hurt it.


    The ball of flesh on the top of the python¡¯s head quickly swelled. Then the python suddenly opened its mouth. A stream of venom, more harmful than a sharp arrow, shot out.


    Chu Xun dodged the attack. The venom hit a huge rock weighing tens of thousands of kilograms and penetrated it, leaving a big hole as thick as an arm on the rock. Moreover, the rock was being corroded, and white mist was rising.


    ¡°Hurry up and scram. I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± Chu Mu waved his hand, indicating the poisonous python to scram. He wanted to leave these poisonous creatures for others to deal with.


    Unexpectedly, the poisonous python quickly coiled up like a mountain, and its huge head bent into a bow shape. Then it suddenly straightened and opened its bloody mouth to bite Chu Xun.


    ¡°As the saying goes, it¡¯s hard to persuade a determined person.¡± Chu Xun raised his hand, and his Immortal Qi surged. Since this poisonous python wanted to die, he would kill it. As the saying goes, a gentleman was always ready to help others attain their aims.


    Just as Chu Xun was about to attack, he suddenly felt a chill on his back. His figure flashed and disappeared. A golden light came silently. It failed to hit Chu Xun but hit the poisonous python. The poisonous python couldn¡¯t dodge it, and its huge head flew away.


    Chu Xun stood on a huge rock with his hands behind his back. His eyes darkened, and a chilling killing intent swept out from him.


    In another direction, a handsome young man led a group of people. He made a slight sound of surprise as if he was surprised that Chu Xun could avoid his attack. He was dressed in a golden brocade robe with a feather crown on his head. A jade belt around his waist fluttered in the wind. He looked quite natural and unrestrained.


    The young man looked in Chu Xun¡¯s direction with a hint of playfulness at the corners of his mouth and nodded slightly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He didn¡¯t expect the other side could see him.


    The visibility in the miasma was less than ten meters, and even Chu Xun had to use his divine sense to explore the way. The young man could see him. It proved the young man was extraordinary.


    After careful observation, Chu Xun found that the young man¡¯s eyes were strange. He had dual pupils in each eye.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed slightly. The people with dual pupils were born with extraordinary strength. Such a person was either a good-for-nothing or a genius. Judging from the attack just now, the young man was definitely not a good-for-nothing.


    Judging from his bone age, the person was less than a thousand years old. His cultivation was actually at the later stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun thought of the emperor with duel pupils when he was in the world of cultivation. When using his dual pupils, the emperor had the power to destroy the world. Chu Xun had had a battle with the emperor before. He finally won by a nose.


    He didn¡¯t expect the Immortal Domain had people with dual pupils.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t want this person to live. The people with dual pupils were too gifted. If he opened all his pupils, no one in the same realm could defeat him. Now he was already at the later stage of the Gold Immortal Realm and had surpassed the elders such as Ye Huiling. If he had more time to grow up, it would be a disaster for the warriors on the earth.


    Chu Xun decided that he would pay any price to kill this man. If he let him off, the other party would cause endless troubles in the future.


    Chu Xun looked up at the sky, where there was a golden light. It was exactly the thing that attacked him and killed the poisonous python. It was a palm-long small sword. It was golden all over, floating in the air, and the tip of the sword was facing him.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed again. It was a high-level Divine Relic and even stronger than his Dragon¡¯s Wrath. He didn¡¯t even recognize its material. He wondered what material it was made of.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up because the small sword was a spiritual Divine Relic. Few people knew about spiritual strength, so the spiritual Divine Relics were unusual.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun revealed his bandit instinct. He turned into a stream of light and rushed to the small sword in the air. His palm became amethyst-like, and it grabbed at the small sword.


    The young man seemed to be stunned, and then he sneered. With a mocking look, he raised his hand and tapped the air.


    Chu Xun was about to catch the little sword, but it suddenly shone brightly, and the tip of the sword shot toward his palm silently.


    Ordinary swords would sound like tearing through the air when attacking. With unknown material, the little sword was completely silent when attacking.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. Instead of grabbing the little sword, he punched toward it. With a clang, the little sword was sent flying, and Chu Xun drew backward.


    Chu Xun stood in the void, lowering his head to look at the fist that collided with the small sword. There was a bloodstain there with blood flowing out.


    What a powerful attack! It could break his body. Chu Xun was not shocked but happy, and his eyes became hotter.


    The young man was also stunned. He thought that the small sword would definitely pierce Chu Xun¡¯s hand, but it just made a shallow wound.


    What a strong physical strength.


    ¡°Let me see exactly how strong your body is.¡± The young man¡¯s expression became interesting. He stretched out his hand and tapped the air.


    The little sword turned into a golden light and attacked Chu Xun.


    The pores all over Chu Xun¡¯s body were shining brightly. Dragon roars sounded inside his body as he punched out.


    Clang!


    Sparks flew in all directions, and the man and the sword flew backward again.


    Chu Xun was a little surprised. The sword¡¯s attack power suddenly became strong. It seemed that the young man was playing a trick.


    The little sword turned around in the air and rushed toward Chu Xun again.


    A strange smile appeared at the corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth. Anyway, he had to get the high-level spiritual Divine Relic.


    Just when the little sword was about to reach Chu Xun, purplish-gold ripples spread out. Chu Xun took out the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone and smashed it on the little sword.


    Clang!


    The small sword was directly sent flying, and its golden light dimmed a lot.


    The young man¡¯s expression changed greatly, and then he looked at the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone in Chu Xun¡¯s hand with greed in his eyes. He suddenly waved his hand and wanted to call back the little sword.


    The small sword flew towards the young man.


    How could Chu Xun let him be? Chu Xun¡¯s figure flashed and blocked the way of the little sword. He swung the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone and sent the little sword flying again.


    The young man¡¯s face became gloomy. He made a magic signet with both hands and pulled it hard. The small sword flashed in the air and flew back quickly.


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure flashed again, leaving a shadow in the air. The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone made ripples violently. With a clang, the small sword was sent flying once more. The golden light of the sword completely dimmed.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The youth shouted angrily.


    ¡°Four pupils, you attacked me first. When I put away the little sword, I¡¯ll take your head,¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    The young man was stunned, and his face suddenly changed. He didn¡¯t know that Chu Xun could see him. He expected that Chu Xun hadn¡¯t seen him at all, so he commanded the little sword to play a trick on him. Unexpectedly, Chu Xun had seen through his trick.


    His face became particularly gloomy. He wanted to make fun of Chu Xun first, but now he felt as if Chu Xun had made fun of him. He was angry.


    ¡°Little Yang, this man can see us.¡± An elder standing next to the young man was also shocked when he heard Chu Xun¡¯s words.


    With a crisp clang, the young man and his companions, who were in a state of shock, were awakened. They saw that the small sword was sent flying once more by the strange stick in Chu Xun¡¯s hand.


    The young man¡¯s expression changed greatly. The next moment, he pounced on Chu Xun and raised his hand to blast out an energy chain of Internal Breath with terrifying power.


    Surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Chu Xun put away the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone, turned around, and threw a punch. The power of the punch rolled like thunder and collided with the energy chain of Internal Breath. With a boom, it exploded. A storm appeared and crushed more than a dozen Ghost-faced Trees under it.


    The two of them flew backward at the same time.


    The direction in which Chu Xun flew backward met the little sword that flew back. He opened his mouth and swallowed the little sword directly.


    The young man¡¯s face was full of shock, and then he sneered, ¡°You are courting death.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he made a magic signet quickly. The small sword swallowed by Chu Xun trembled violently, and the golden light began to shine brightly.


    A dull thunder rumbled, shaking the whole Ghost Camel Ridge to tremble. The sound did not come from the sky but from inside of Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s inside, limbs, and bones were shining. His internal organs resonated with each other, and the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone shone brightly. They suppressed the small sword together.


    At the same time, the purple Nascent Soul in Chu Xun¡¯s body suddenly opened its eyes. It reached out its little hand to pat on the blade of the sword. Terrifying Hong Meng Immortal Qi surged inside Chu Xun¡¯s body and rushed out directly from his pores.


    In the eyes of the young man, Chu Xun was shining with purple light as if he were wearing purple armor.

 Chapter 664 - A Person About to Die

    Chu Xun¡¯s body was surrounded by purple light with roaring sounds inside. The purple Nascent Soul patted the small sword for times, making the golden light on the sword constantly dim.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were gloomy. He felt that the connection between the little sword and him disappeared gradually. No matter how fast he made the magic signet, it seemed useless.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed slightly because the Firmament Chain moved at this time. It wrapped around the small sword and absorbed all its golden light.


    The young man gave a muffled groan, and his body standing in the air also shook a few times. The connection between him and the small sword disappeared completely.


    Chu Xun was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t expect that the Firmament Chain would help him at this time. The mark left by the young man on the small sword was erased directly. The small golden sword returned to its original form, a small black sword.


    The purple Nascent Soul forced out a drop of blood and dripped it onto the small sword. The sword absorbed the blood and burst out a brilliant purple glow. The sword shrank, transformed into the size of an embroidery needle, and danced around the purple Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Give the Traceless Sword back to me.¡± The young man¡¯s face was very gloomy. Surrounded by a violent aura, he stared at Chu Xun with the strange dual pupils.


    ¡°Traceless Sword. It comes and goes without leaving a trace. I like this name. Thank you for the gift,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡± The young man bellowed angrily.


    ¡°Four pupils, don¡¯t make so much noise here. Are you from the Ma Family or the Canyang Guild?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    If the young man was from the Ma Family, he could only join the Canyang Guild from today on. Anyway, he had to kill the person. On the contrary, if the young man came from the Canyang Guild, he would join the Ma Family.


    The young man was slightly stunned, and his expression became serious. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Four pupils, you deformed man, you are so rude. I asked you first,¡± Chu Xun said in a teasing tone.


    The young man¡¯s face was cold, and he had an aura of malice around. He was completely irritated by Chu Xun¡¯s words. He said with a grim smile, ¡°At first, I thought that I would allow you to follow me as long as you returned the Traceless Sword to me. But now I changed my mind. You must die today.¡±


    ¡°I return the same words to you,¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Once finishing speaking, Chu Xun rushed toward him with a fist print in his hand.


    ¡°Good attack!¡± The young man showed no fear. The aura radiating from his body was so formidable that it caused the surrounding miasma to freeze in mid-air, incapable of moving.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided, and a violent force spread out. The miasma in the air was burned and made a sonic boom.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two fought from the air to the ground and then from the ground to the air. The horrible poisonous miasma could do nothing with them at all. The Ghost-faced Trees below couldn¡¯t run away. If they had feet, they would have run away long ago. The power of their punches was so terrible that a single collision could turn them into powder.


    The people brought by the young man could only be anxious. They couldn¡¯t see through the miasma at all and could only hear the booming sounds of fighting.


    Boom!


    The bright ripples of the storm exploded in the air. The young man flew backward directly. He looked at Chu Xun with ferocious eyes, and his purlicue between his thumb and index finger was broken, with blood oozing out.


    His physical strength was not as strong as Chu Xun¡¯s.


    He was shocked. Where did the other party come from? Chu Xun was younger, but his cultivation was not inferior. In the top forces of the Assembly of Immortals, except for a few people who could fight against him, few people in the older generation could defeat him, let alone his peers.


    Who was he? The young man kept guessing in his heart.


    Chu Xun was also slightly shocked. This young man was not only powerful but also physically strong. He deserved to be with dual pupils. However, the stronger the other party was, the more Chu Xun wanted to kill him. Chu Xun couldn¡¯t leave him alive.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong enough to fight with me to this extent. Even if you die, you should be proud of yourself.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and he made a magic signet with one hand, causing a strong wind to blow around.


    ¡°Vairocana Palm!¡±


    The young man shouted and struck out with his palm. Suddenly, the wind and clouds changed, and the void rumbled. A mountain-like golden palm print hit Chu Xun and made the entire Ghost Camel Ridge tremble.


    Chu Xun remained calm and used his skill in his heart.


    Demon-slaughtering Palm!


    The world resonated, and the void vibrated. A huge palm print appeared suddenly and rushed toward the golden palm print.


    Boom!


    Two palm prints of the same size collided in the air and exploded. A terrible storm spread out and destroyed all the Ghost-faced Trees and rocks within a radius of thousands of meters, dispelling all the poisonous miasma.


    With a few shrill cries, the several experts in the Gold Immortal Realm who followed the young man were sent flying by the storm and spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    Chu Xun and the young man were both knocked back by each other¡¯s palm strength and almost flew out of the Ghost Camel Ridge. They were thousands of meters away from each other and stared at each other coldly.


    The next moment, the two pounced on each other again.


    The young man made a magic signet quickly.


    ¡°Berserk Silverthread.¡±


    The silvery threads in the sky were like silver sword radiances. They covered the world as they shot toward Chu Xun.


    Buzz!


    Countless small purple Reincarnation Lines moved in the air like little snakes.


    Thousands of sword radiances and Reincarnation Lines collided in mid-air. The explosion resounded through the sky. Not to mention Ghost Camel Ridge, even the mountains shook as if thousands of small stars had exploded in mid-air.


    Rumble!


    The mountains within a few kilometers were affected. Boulders rolled down, and the mountains exploded. Countless peaks collapsed. The hillside under their feet cracked and turned into flat ground.


    Thousands of Sword Qi couldn¡¯t resist countless Reincarnation Lines at all. Thousands of Reincarnation Lines broke the Sword Qi and attacked the young man.


    The young man¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. He dodged the Reincarnation Lines¡¯ attack with a flash of his body, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Reincarnation Lines hit nothing, turned around, and chased him again.


    The young man roared and took out a Bloody Banner. The banner expanded in the wind and waved violently. Scarlet ripples spread out like a tide, and countless Blood Skulls rushed up from the waves and formed a wall made of skulls with ghostly wails and wolf howls.


    Boom! Boom!


    Countless Blood Skulls exploded and stopped Reincarnation Lines.


    Chu Xun was furious. Surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he raised his hand and waved in the air. A Violet Underworld Flame flew out and fell into the blood wave. In an instant, the sea of blood turned into fire. The miserable cries resounded all over the place. In just a few seconds, countless Blood Skulls and the blood waves disappeared.


    The young man¡¯s face became distorted. He suddenly shook the Bloody Banner and put it away. The Violet Underworld Flame was so overbearing that it almost spread onto the Bloody Banner.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The young man said in a resentful voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to die. Does it make any sense to ask so many questions?¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°Will I die?¡± The youth let out a savage laugh. ¡°Do you think you can kill me? Since you aren¡¯t willing to tell me who you are, then go to hell and tell Yama.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the young man¡¯s dual pupils in each eye overlapped, and a blood-red light flowed in his eyes. At this moment, the air within hundreds of miles became turbulent.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression turned grave. He knew that the young man was about to launch the Pupil Technique.


    The people with dual pupils possessed an innate martial skill. It was so powerful that it would cause others¡¯ hearts to tremble with envy.


    Chu Xun¡¯s aura surged, and he showed his cultivation of the intermediate stage of the Nascent Soul completely. The dragon roars inside his body sounded, with a purplish-gold dragon shadow rising. It raised its head and roared angrily. Chu Xun stood in the dragon¡¯s shadow, and even his eyes turned purple.

 Chapter 665 - The Battle Against Gu Yang

    Chu Xun stood in the huge shadow of the dragon. He was in purple armor, looking majestic.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were as red as blood, extremely demonic.


    The beasts within a radius of hundreds of miles lay dormant, and the warriors trembled.


    The collision this time would be earth-shaking.


    At the moment, over a dozen figures flashed over from different directions. They were Ma Shiwen, Ye Huiling, and the others.


    The miasma within thousands of meters had been dispelled by the battle between Chu Xun and the young man. The people could see more clearly.


    ¡°Both of you, please stop!¡±


    Ma Shiwen and Ye Huiling shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, please stop.¡± Ma Shiwen saluted from a distance.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Liu,¡± Ye Huiling said with a bow.


    Chu Xun and the young man turned their heads at the same time.


    ¡°Gentlemen, this is all a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t fight,¡± Ma Shiwen said hurriedly and explained to Chu Xun, ¡°Mr. Liu, this is Mr. Gu Yang from the Gu Family in the Western Region.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, this is Liu Tianhe.¡± Ye Huiling explained.


    ¡°Are you Liu Tianhe, the so-called Killing God?¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes were still red. He looked at Chu Xun strangely and said, ¡°I have heard of you in the Western Region.¡±


    The Gu Family?


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly. It turned out that the other party was from the Gu Family.


    Seeing that the two of them had no intention of continuing to fight, the people present let out a sigh of relief.


    Ma Shiwen and Ye Huiling were both shocked. They had seen Gu Yang before. His cultivation level was even higher than theirs. Not to mention in the Western Region, he was well-known even in the entire Immortal Domain.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that Liu Tianhe could fight with Gu Yang to this point.


    ¡°Killing God, Liu Tianhe, from today on, you have the qualification to be equally famous as me,¡± Gu Yang proudly declared.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Is it glorious to be equally famous as you? If you weren¡¯t with dual pupils, I would kill you as easily as killing a dog.¡±


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Gu Yang¡¯s aura began to erupt.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. You are both the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals. It¡¯s up to you to fight on the earth in the future. Don¡¯t kill each other,¡± Ye Huiling said in a hurry.


    ¡°Hmph, do you think a small planet is fit for me to rule?¡± Gu Yang snorted.


    Chu Xun looked at him with disdain and said, ¡°If you dare to go to the earth, I¡¯m afraid that you will be the first to die.¡±


    After that, Chu Xun continued, ¡°After I gather all the great medicinal herbs for my master, I¡¯ll go to the earth and visit there.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go to a damaged planet? It turns out you have no ambition. How laughable you are!¡± Gu Yang sneered.


    ¡°Grandson, your Elder Ancestors fled here from the earth like dogs. How dare you look down on the earth? Are you insulting him?¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, how dare you insult my Gu Family¡¯s ancestors?¡± Gu Yang shouted.


    Ye Huiling and Ma Shiwen¡¯s faces were full of shock. They did not expect Liu Tianhe to be so arrogant as to make fun of the ancestors of the Gu Family. This would arouse the hatred of the entire Gu Family.


    ¡°What if I humiliate them?¡± Chu Xun sneered, ¡°Can you let your ancestors jump out of their coffins and bite me?¡±


    Boom!


    Gu Yang¡¯s aura was wild and violent. Red light flowed within his eyes.


    Ye Huiling and Ma Shiwen¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Liu Tianhe was so fierce. The ancestors of the Gu Family were still alive. He asked them to jump out of their coffins. Wasn¡¯t he cursing them to die?


    ¡°Insulting my Gu Family¡¯s ancestors is an unforgivable crime. Today, I will take your life!¡± Gu Yang shouted. His eyes were scarlet and terrifying.


    The faces of Ye Huiling, Ma Shiwen, and the experts of the Gu Family turned pale. They were so nervous that their nerves were constantly on edge. Once Gu Yang activated the dual pupils, his attack power would be terrifying.


    Roar!


    The golden dragon shadow that protected Chu Xun roared toward the sky, and its voice shook the sky.


    Boom!


    Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique ¡ª the fourth level!


    Four golden dragons that were hundreds of meters long soared into the sky. The four dragons danced wildly as they pounced towards Gu Yang. The might of the dragons engulfed the area, causing the ground to crack. Numerous wide cracks spread out on the ground.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Two rays of blood-red light shot out from Gu Yang¡¯s eyes, striking the two golden dragon shadows.


    Boom! Boom!


    The golden dragons were shot and exploded. A terrible golden storm swept through the air, causing the mountains to collapse. Ye Huiling and the others were shocked, and their Qi and blood were surging even from thousands of meters away. They retreated again and again.


    Two blood lights once again erupted from Gu Yang¡¯s eyes. It shot towards the remaining two golden dragons. A frightening storm swept around. Gu Yang let out a muffled groan as he was sent flying for thousands of meters. His clothes were a little tattered, and he looked quite miserable.


    Chu Xun¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. The person with dual pupils was indeed terrifying.


    However, Chu Xun was not surprised that the other party could resist the Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique. The Azure Dragon¡¯s Nine Transformations Technique was mainly used for body refining. Its attack power was a little weak.


    ¡°Please stop fighting. Stop¡­¡±


    Ye Huiling and the rest were extremely anxious. However, if anyone dared to interfere in their battle, the person would definitely be killed on the spot. Therefore, they were helpless.


    ¡°You are all Chosen Ones of our Assembly of Immortals. If you want to fight, why not go to the earth? We have sent so many talented young people there, but they hadn¡¯t sent any news back. This proves that the people on the earth are not as weak as we expected,¡± Ma Shiwen shouted anxiously.


    Everyone knew how important Gu Yang was to the Gu Family. Liu Tianhe also had a powerful force behind him. If either of them got injured, it would be bad news for them.


    Gu Yang saw Chu Xun rushing toward him fiercely and immediately shouted, ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you can order me to stop?¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    The next moment, Chu Xun used his skill in his heart.


    Chirp!


    A loud and clear phoenix cry that could shatter metal and stone sounded. The fifty-meter-large-long phoenix flapped its wings in the void. Its cold eyes carried an arrogant momentum, staring at Gu Yang indifferently. It flapped both of its wings, and a purple flame swept over the sky.


    Gu Yang¡¯s expression changed when he sensed the fierce power of the fire phoenix.


    The faces of Ye Huiling and the rest turned deathly pale.


    ¡°Brat of the Gu Family, go to hell!¡±


    Chu Xun pressed down from the air.


    Violent phoenix cries rang out as it swooped down with sandalwood all over the sky. The poisonous miasma in a radius of thousands of meters could not withstand the power of the fire phoenix¡¯s purple flames and was refined. Thousands of Ghost-faced Trees burned themselves, and the mountains cracked.


    Gu Yang roared furiously and activated his dual pupils once again. Two rays of blood-colored light shot at the fire phoenix.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the fire phoenix would dodge to the side.


    Gu Yang roared. The fire phoenix collided with his body and exploded. Frightening purple flames rose hundreds of meters high into the air. Everything within hundreds of meters was charred black.


    Ye Huiling and Ma Shiwen were so scared that their faces turned pale. If Gu Yang died, the Gu Family would definitely go crazy.


    Especially the experts of the Gu Family. They were terrified out of their wits. If Gu Yang died, they wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to live.


    The purple flames persisted for a long time, and the ground was cracking and collapsing.


    Chu Xun frowned slightly. He could feel that Gu Yang was not dead.


    Boom!


    The purple flames exploded, and a figure rose to the sky. At the same time, Chu Xun also moved and disappeared in a flash.


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡± Ye Huiling and the rest cried out in joy. It was good that Gu Yang wasn¡¯t dead.


    Gu Yang wasn¡¯t dead, but he was in a miserable state. The majority of his black hair had been incinerated. His face was pitch-black, and his eyes were scarlet, looked frighting.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Gu Yang roared. Brilliant black light erupted from his armor.


    If he hadn¡¯t taken out the armor at the critical moment, he would have been seriously injured or died. This armor was infinitely close to the divine level, one of the Gu Family¡¯s holy treasures with amazing defensive power.


    After shouting, he found that Ye Huiling and the others were fearfully looking at something behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, be careful!¡± The experts of the Gu Family cried.


    Gu Yang felt a chill on the back of his head. He tried to dodge, but it was too late.


    Thump!


    Gu Yang felt a burst of pain on the back of his head, and his vision darkened. Before he could wake up, with another thump, he fell.


    Chu Xun stood in the air with a silver stone in his hand. Looking at the falling Gu Yang, he caught up with him with a flash and took his Storage Ring away. At the time, he hit Gu Yang on the back of his head with the silver stone.


    The stone in Chu Xun¡¯s hand was not an ordinary one. It was the Spirit Core he got in the Elf race. It was hard and weighed more than 100,000 kilograms. Even if Gu Yang was as tough as metal, it could still crack the back of his head, and blood was flowing.


    Chu Xun knocked out Gu Yang. Even if he wore armor, it could not protect the back of his head.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold, and his aura was violent. He chased after Gu Yang, intending to kill him.


    Seeing Chu Xun knock Gu Yang out with a stick attack, Ye Huiling and the others were stunned.


    Seeing Chu Xun chasing after them, they were shocked. Gu Yang could not die. If he died, the relations between the Eastern Region and the Western Region would deteriorate completely. At this time, they did not care about enemies or friends. They rushed out to protect Gu Yang in the ground.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Liu,¡± the two shouted.


    At this time, the experts of the Gu Family in the Gold Immortal Realm also rushed over. They protected Gu Yang in the middle.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Chu Xun bellowed and raised his hand to slap down.


    Boom!


    An expert at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm of the Gu Family was broken by Chu Xun¡¯s palm and coughed up mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, please calm down. Gu Yang cannot die. If he dies, the Gu Family will go mad,¡± Ma Shiwen explained hurriedly.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, you are also from our Eastern Region. Our four regions have always minded our own business. If you kill Gu Yang, a war will break out between our two regions,¡± Ye Huiling also anxiously explained.


    ¡°Humph, what if I kill such a good-for-nothing? Otherwise, he will die on the earth and lose our face.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s killing intent did not diminish.


    But he knew that he had to rely on the Ma Family and the Canyang Guild to help him find the herbs. He also had to rely on them to send him to the earth. With the prevention of two people, he had no chance to kill Gu Yang.


    ¡°What if I wipe out all these people?¡± Chu Xun thought secretly, but he gave up in the end. If the news leaked out, it would be difficult for him to survive the pursuit of the top forces, let alone return to the earth.


    His cultivation was not enough to be fearless in the Immortal Domain. The experts in the High Immortal Realm could kill him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill all of you sooner or later,¡± Chu Xun thought to himself.


    ¡°Why did you come to the Eastern Region from the Western Region?¡± Chu Xun stared at an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm of the Gu Family and asked.


    The expert trembled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu Yang heard that there are Silver Jade Immortal Leaf here, so he came to get the herb.¡±


    ¡°Goddammit,¡± Chu Xun scowled, ¡°I can¡¯t believe any traitors existed in the Eastern Region! How dare they leak this information to the Western Region! What a bunch of bastards!¡±


    Ye Huiling and Ma Shiwen¡¯s expressions were a little unnatural. To test Chu Xun, they had spread the news widely. However, they didn¡¯t expect that it would come to this.


    ¡°Listen. The Silver Jade Immortal Leaf is mine. Anyone who dares and wants to get it, please ensure if your own neck is tough enough first.¡±


    Chu Xun snorted coldly, looked at the unconscious Gu Yang, and scolded him. Then he turned around and rushed to the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 666 - Daylight Robbery

    Watching Chu Xun leave, Ye Huiling and the others looked at each other in dismay. If Gu Yang was regarded as a good-for-nothing, what were they?


    ¡°Geniuses emerge in every generation, and each of them reigns supreme for millions of years. It¡¯s a shame we cannot compare to those Chosen Ones blessed by God.¡± Ma Shiwen smiled bitterly.


    Ye Huiling felt the same way.


    Some people were born to be blessed by God, such as Gu Yang, who was born to be stronger than his peers given his dual pupils.


    One of the experts in the Gold Immortal Realm of the Gu Family offered Gu Yang a pill and helped him absorb it, while the rest of the family desperately transmitted Internal Breath to him.


    It was a long time before Gu Yang woke up. He seemed at a loss, but then he suddenly sat up, wide awake. Sadly, he clenched his teeth as the back of his head hurt so much. It would surely be painful as it had been smashed to a pulp.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe¡­¡± Gu Yang had been taking a shortcut since he was born. He was unrivaled compared to his peers in the same realm, and when he grew up, he was loved by many people. When had he ever suffered such a loss?


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± A mocking voice rang out.


    Gu Yang¡¯s eyes instantly turned bloodshot as he looked towards that man.


    Ye Huiling and the rest were dumbfounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t he leave? Why did he come back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Gu Yang roared, thirsting for revenge. However, he felt a sharp pain in the back of his head, which caused him to black out and be unable to rise to his feet.


    Ye Huiling and the rest hurried to stand in front of Gu Yang.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, I thought you were picking the herb. Why are you back?¡± Ma Shiwen asked with a smile.


    ¡°I was halfway there when I realized I had left something behind and came back,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Boom!


    A terrifying purple ripple suddenly burst out from Chu Xun¡¯s body. Ye Huiling did not expect him to suddenly attack. It was too late for them to resist. They were all sent flying, but they were not injured.


    Chu Xun walked straight to Gu Yang.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Ye Huiling and his companions shouted in shock, thinking that Chu Xun was going to kill Gu Yang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s just a good-for-nothing. What does it matter if I kill him or not?¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Gu Yang¡¯s canthi were about to split apart. It had been nearly a thousand years since he was born. He was the only one who had called others trash. When had he ever been looked down upon like this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, you little good-for-nothing.¡± Chu Xun raised his hand and suppressed Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang circulated his Qi in an attempt to resist, but the back of his head hurt so much that his vision turned black.


    With a flash of light, a Stellar Core appeared in Chu Xun¡¯s hand, and he smashed it down.


    Bang!


    Gu Yang let out a miserable cry. Blood dripped from his head, and a fist-sized bump appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°I told you not to move, or I¡¯ll smash you to death,¡± Chu Xun said threateningly, playing with the Stellar Core.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, Liu Tianhe¡­¡± roared Gu Yang furiously.


    Bang!


    Again, Chu Xun hit him rudely, and as a result, a large lump appeared on the left side of his forehead. The two lumps formed a symmetrical pattern, so it was like he¡¯d got horns.


    Gu Yang screamed miserably, his eyes rolling up. He almost fainted.


    ¡°Come on, little dragon boy, sing with me. I have horns on my head and a tail¡­¡± Chu Xun looked at Gu Yang and laughed out loud.


    Puff!


    Gu Yang was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood, and then he fainted, his head tilting to the side.


    ¡°How dare you call yourself a Chosen One with such a poor mentality? What a loser!¡± Chu Xun said disdainfully.


    Ye Huiling and the others were speechless in the distance. To them, anyone would pass out at such a humiliation. Gu Yang had only been able to survive because of his strong psychological endurance.


    After that, they witnessed how Liu Tianhe, the Killing God, committed a daylight robbery, with their mouths agape.


    They watched Chu Xun slowly take off Gu Yang¡¯s armor and put it away, muttering that it was a waste to leave it to him.


    ¡°So when he said he left something behind, he was talking about Gu Yang¡¯s armor?


    ¡°He¡¯s even worse than a bandit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate, is it, Mr. Liu?¡± Ye Huiling had a strange look on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s my trophy. I¡¯m kind enough to not rob the old guys around you. I¡¯ve always been too soft-hearted¡­¡± said Chu Xun.


    The several Gold Immortal Realm experts of the Gu Family nearly spat out blood. They were pointed at and called ¡°old guys¡±. Worse still, they watched as their genius was robbed, but they couldn¡¯t say anything. Was there anything more aggrieving than that?


    Chu Xun waved a hand and said, ¡°See you later, everyone.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Ye Huiling and the rest looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head down first,¡± Ma Shiwen suggested.


    The several Gold Immortal Realm experts of the Gu Family nodded hurriedly and rushed down the mountain with Gu Yang. They were all worried that Chu Xun would come back again.


    However, Chu Xun had no intention of going back this time because there was nothing left of Gu Yang for him to rob.


    He rushed all the way to the top of the mountain.


    Along the way, he encountered several powerful venomous beasts and Ghost-faced Trees, but they all ended up serving as the grindstone he used to test the power of the Traceless Sword, killing them all.


    He climbed all the way to the top.


    He looked happy after he spread out his divine sense as he found the Silver Jade Immortal Leaf.


    He was about to get another great medicinal herb.


    The Silver Jade Immortal Leaf grew on the mountaintop. It was three feet high and had two leaves; one was silver and the other was green. It emitted two rays of light, slowly rotating like a Tai Chi pattern.


    Chu Xun was overjoyed and rushed directly to it.


    However, something unexpected happened. A black shadow suddenly appeared beside him, and a sharp claw shining with cold light tore through the air, going for his neck.


    Great medicinal herbs were bound to be protected by beasts.


    Chu Xun had been prepared for this. His aura swept around him, and purple ripples surged like raging waves.


    Bang!


    The black shadow was knocked away.


    Chu Xun looked over, only to find that it suddenly turned into black smoke and disappeared without a trace.


    He spread out his divine sense but failed to detect its presence.


    Swoosh!


    The black shadow suddenly emerged behind Chu Xun and clawed at his back.


    Chu Xun turned around and threw a punch. The power of his fist surged out but missed the target. There was nothing behind him.


    The Misty Cloud Beast!


    Chu Xun immediately realized what he had encountered.


    Misty Cloud Beasts were powerful wild beasts. In the world of cultivation, they were second only to Kylins. They were endowed with a special ability that made them look like a mixture of cloud and smoke, so they could dissipate at any time. It was difficult to lock onto them with one¡¯s divine sense, so they were hard to deal with.


    Swoosh!


    The Misty Cloud Beast appeared behind Chu Xun again without him noticing. Its sharp claws were like rays of light that could tear apart metal and stone as it clawed at his neck.


    The air around him exploded again, and the Misty Cloud Beast was sent flying and abruptly disappeared.


    He didn¡¯t expect a Misty Cloud Beast to be on the Immortal Domain Star. Moreover, he concluded that this one was at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm judging from their rough exchange of blows.


    The Misty Cloud Beast wasn¡¯t very large. It was more than a meter long and shaped like a cheetah. The most frightening thing about it was its pair of sharp claws and speed. If it launched a sneak attack, very few people would be able to avoid it.


    Chu Xun lifted the corner of his mouth slightly. The next moment, he turned into a stream of light and flew around the whole mountaintop. In the blink of an eye, he had completed a lap.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun had just steadied himself when the Misty Cloud Beast launched another sneak attack, its sharp claws glinting coldly as it swiped at his neck.


    This time, Chu Xun did not dodge. He allowed its sharp claws to hit his neck. With a clang, sparks flew in all directions. The Misty Cloud Beast was sent flying, leaving a few white marks on the back of Chu Xun¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 667 - Interracial Love

    The Misty Cloud Beast¡¯s attack only left a few white marks on Chu Xun¡¯s skin, while it was sent flying, its claws nearly snapped.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth and said softly, ¡°Activate.¡±


    Swoosh!


    Enchantments suddenly started all around him, and the whole magic formation was filled with Immortal Qi.


    ¡°Circle!¡± He shouted again.


    The Immortal Qi inside the magic formation began to go wild, spinning like a tornado.


    Roar!


    The Misty Cloud Beast showed up, but the swirling air current was too strong. It could turn into a cloud and disappear, but it didn¡¯t mean it was really a cloud. If it was dispersed by the violent air current, it would be difficult for it to form a whole again.


    Chu Xun took a closer look and found that it was the same as the Misty Cloud Beasts he had seen. It was less than one meter long with silk-like black hair.


    The earth shook with a roar from its small body with terrible power.


    ¡°I underestimated you.¡± The Misty Cloud Beast¡¯s eyes emitted a weird blue light, making them look rather beautiful.


    ¡°Well, I overestimated you.¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know how stupid you are when I kill you.¡± The Misty Cloud Beast coldly snorted. It swooped down so fast, disappearing in a flash.


    Swoosh!


    Its sharp claws glinted coldly as they clawed at Chu Xun.


    It hit its target.


    It was pleased with itself, but soon it let out a furious roar. Chu Xun, who was struck by it, was dissipating. It was an afterimage.


    ¡°Not bad, but still a little slow.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice came from behind it.


    Swoosh!


    The Misty Cloud Beast was alarmed. It turned around and slashed out with its claw, hitting only the air.


    Then, it felt its tail caught and it was swung up. Worse still, it got thrown out.


    Bang!


    The Misty Cloud Beast crashed into the barrier and was knocked back by the purple light circulating on it.


    Bang!


    An iron fist met it, sending it flying like an amethyst.


    It growled endlessly. It looked at Chu Xun, who was following it closely. It wanted to escape. Unfortunately, the latter was too fast.


    Bang!


    Chu Xun threw several punches in a row, and each of them hit its flesh. It roared and was chased and beaten by him like a ball, without even having a chance to land.


    Bang!


    The Misty Cloud Beast was kicked away by Chu Xun and then bounced back by the barrier. The process continued¡­


    The Misty Cloud Beast was enraged, thinking the man was too much of a bully. He didn¡¯t use his Internal Breath and attacked with discretion. This way, it wasn¡¯t fundamentally injured, but it had to suffer.


    ¡°You despicable human, stop it!¡± The Misty Cloud Beast roared.


    Bang!


    In response, it got kicked away and bounced back once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight you to the death.¡±


    The Misty Cloud Beast was furious. When it bounced back again, it was surrounded by thick black light. It raised its front claw and threw something that resembled a bright crescent-shaped blade at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun grabbed the incoming crescent-shaped blade with his bare hand and crushed it.


    Bang!


    The Misty Cloud Beast was sent flying once again.


    ¡°I admit defeat, I admit defeat, okay?¡± The Misty Cloud Beast was extremely bitter. How did it end up encountering this freak? Its claws could tear metal and stone, but not his skin. Worse still, its innate martial skill was crushed with his bare hand. How was it supposed to fight?


    ¡°I want to pick the Silver Jade Immortal Leaf. Do you have any problem with that?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ no,¡± the Misty Cloud Beast answered in a sullen voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be convinced¡­ Bang¡­¡±


    The pitiful Misty Cloud Beast was sent flying once again.


    ¡°Damned human, don¡¯t you bully me intolerably!¡±


    ¡°Well, you do have the nerve. I like bulling you, so what?¡± As Chu Xun spoke, he sent the Misty Cloud Beast that had bounced back flying with a hard kick.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The Misty Cloud Beast was on the verge of tears. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°Acknowledge me as your master.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I am a noble Misty Cloud Beast, yet you, a mere human, want to be my master?¡±


    ¡°Noble?¡± The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth curled as he kicked the Misty Cloud Beast away. This time, however, he used more force, causing its bones to crack.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you noble¡­ Bang¡­


    ¡°You look like a cat, but you want to talk about nobility with me¡­ Bang¡­


    ¡°Screw you¡­ Bang¡­¡±


    Chu Xun sped up, and the Misty Cloud Beast was kicked away and then bounced back again and again, like a high-speed football.


    ¡°Beat me to death. I won¡¯t recognize you as my master. I haven¡¯t grown up yet. When I grow up, I can easily tear you into pieces¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    The combination of its high speed and Chu Xun¡¯s powerful kicks made it feel like vomiting. It nearly got knots in its gut and stars in its eyes.


    ¡°Talk tough, huh?¡± Chu Xun wore an evil smile as he sealed the Misty Cloud Beast with a raise of his hand.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The Misty Cloud Beast looked at the evil smile on Chu Xun¡¯s face and had a bad feeling.


    Chu Xun¡¯s smile grew even eviler as he said, ¡°When I get the Silver Jade Immortal Leaf, I¡¯ll give you a chance to prove your nobility.¡±


    The Misty Cloud Beast struggled, but it was trapped. Struggling was futile.


    ¡°Despicable human, let me go if you dare. I want to fight you one on one!¡± The Misty Cloud Beast shouted.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and sealed its voice.


    He rushed to the Silver Jade Immortal Leaf with ecstasy in his eyes. After he got it, he would be able to gather all the materials for the Life Extension Elixir with three more great medicinal herbs.


    He made a magic signet with both hands and picked the Silver Jade Immortal Leaf with a special technique before putting it into the jade box.


    After that, he returned and dragged the Misty Cloud Beast down the mountain.


    The Misty Cloud Beast stared angrily at Chu Xun¡¯s back with its deep blue eyes. It was a noble beast, but it was dragged away like garbage. What a humiliation!


    With a sweep of his divine sense, Chu Xun found a venomous spider in the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Boom!


    A huge handprint fell from the sky and cracked the ground. The spider was directly suppressed.


    Chu Xun removed part of the Forbidden Area Installation on the Misty Cloud Beast.


    ¡°Did you say you haven¡¯t grown up yet?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The Misty Cloud Beast answered, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m only eight hundred years old and I¡¯ve reached the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. If I had another 500 years, I would have had no trouble defeating you. Do you dare to make a bet with me? Let¡¯s fight in 500 years!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Do you take me for a fool like you?¡± Teased Chu Xun.


    ¡°You should be considered an adult, should you?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The Misty Cloud Beast shook its head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m two hundred years short.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The Misty Cloud Beast got a strong uneasy feeling. ¡°What do you plan on doing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were noble?¡± Chu Xun pointed to the suppressed black spider and continued. ¡°Who do you think is nobler?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. I¡¯m an existence only inferior to a Kylin. How can a disgusting black bug be compared to me?¡± Responded the Misty Cloud Beast proudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Asked the Misty Cloud Beast.


    ¡°What do you think the baby will look like if you mate with this disgusting bug?¡± Chu Xun muttered.


    The Misty Cloud Beast suddenly widened its eyes. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°An experiment.¡± Chu Xun grinned wickedly.


    He then summoned the black spider through the air.


    The Misty Cloud Beast was scared out of its wits. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    Chu Xun ignored it and asked the black spider, ¡°This Misty Cloud Beast called you a disgusting bug. Can you put up with it? I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    The black spider looked at the Misty Cloud Beast and puffed up its eyes with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re just a prisoner like me. Can¡¯t you stop pretending to be so tough? You ugly thing, how dare you despise me just because I¡¯m black?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll tear you to shreds, you disgusting bug?¡± The Misty Cloud Beast was furious. Even a black spider dared to speak to it in such a manner.


    ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got, you silly cat!¡± The black spider spoke contemptuously.


    ¡°Silly cat?¡± The Misty Cloud Beast was stunned for a moment before it roared, ¡°Human, let me go. Let me kill this bug.¡±


    The black spider was nervous, afraid that Chu Xun would let go of the Misty Cloud Beast. Although their cultivation was the same, in terms of fighting ability, the Misty Cloud Beast could easily tear it into pieces.


    Chu Xun looked at the black spider and asked, ¡°Do you want to change the bloodline of your next generation?¡±


    The black spider asked, ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, this Misty Cloud Beast is second only to a Kylin. If you mate with it, wouldn¡¯t that come true?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The black spider was dumbfounded.


    The Misty Cloud Beast shivered, and the way it looked at Chu Xun changed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of two names for your next generation. If the baby has the head of a spider and the body of a cat, then call it Spider Beast. If the baby has the head of a cat and the body of a spider, then call it Misty Cloud Spider. What do you think?¡±


    The black spider and the Misty Cloud Beast were petrified.


    ¡°Bastard, you lunatic. We are from different races,¡± roared the Misty Cloud Beast. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m still underage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called interracial love. I won¡¯t discriminate against you. As long as you are in love with each other, why care about the views of others?¡± Chu Xun added with a smirk. ¡°Look at the ligers. Who has ever laughed at them?¡±


    He then spread out his hands, and two pills were rotating in his palms. ¡°These are aphrodisiac pills. Not to mention you guys in the Gold Immortal Realm, even those Prime Immortals and Empyrean Immortals will lose control of themselves after taking them. I am now your marriage witness. Let¡¯s skip the formalities and get straight to the point.¡±


    With that, he flicked his fingers and shot the pills into the mouths of the Misty Cloud Beast and the black spider.


    The Misty Cloud Beast was so scared that all the hair on its body stood on end. It looked like a hedgehog.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep guard over you. Don¡¯t worry, no one will be looking.¡± Chu Xun set up a formation to trap them before setting them free, but he did not release their strength.


    ¡°Come back, come back!¡± The Misty Cloud Beast yelled.


    However, Chu Xun had long disappeared. The Misty Cloud Beast glared at the black spider and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t come over, or I¡¯ll tear you into pieces.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not like I want you,¡± the spider replied scornfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hot.¡± The Misty Cloud Beast was sweating.


    ¡°I feel the same way. Could it be that the pills are working?¡± Asked the black spider.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you again, don¡¯t come near me.¡± With that, the Misty Cloud Beast tried its best to avoid the black spider.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting hotter.¡± The black spider found it hard to breathe.


    The Misty Cloud Beast¡¯s hair stood on end as it shouted at the top of its lungs, ¡°Human, come back quickly. I¡¯m willing to recognize you as my master¡­


    ¡°Come back quickly, please. I don¡¯t want to have a baby with this disgusting bug. Fuck the interracial love. Come back¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The black spider was unhappy. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you. What do you mean by the disgusting bug? Who do you think you are? Are you noble? Don¡¯t you dare insult me again?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, you disgusting bug. Stay away from me¡­¡±


    ¡°I can go wherever I want. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Do you know you smell disgusting?¡±


    ¡°Silly cat, you¡¯ve insulted and detested me again and again. In that case, I would really consider giving you a baby that smells like me. I¡¯ll see if you detest the baby then.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do? Get lost.¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do? I¡¯m going to fuck you¡­¡±

 Chapter 668 - Three Alls Strategy

    The Misty Cloud Beast was so terrified that its hair stood on end, and it kept retreating.


    The black spider was going near it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over¡­¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s magic formation was only about ten square meters. The Misty Cloud Beast ran along the barrier, and the black spider chased after it.


    Usually, when black spiders encountered a Misty Cloud Beast, they could only take a detour. The black spider never expected that one day it would run after a Misty Cloud Beast.


    ¡°Human, quickly come back. I admit defeat. I¡¯m willing to recognize you as my master¡­¡± the Misty Cloud Beast anxiously shouted.


    ¡°Do you really want to acknowledge allegiance to me?¡± Chu Xun appeared.


    ¡°Yes, I do. I swear.¡±


    Chu Xun laughed deep down. He thought the Misty Cloud Beast was tough, but he didn¡¯t expect that this little trick nearly scared it to death.


    The next moment, he lifted his hand and removed the magic formation. Then he summoned the Misty Cloud Beast and restored its cultivation.


    ¡°Give me a drop of your heart¡¯s blood,¡± Chu Xun demanded.


    The Misty Cloud Beast forced out a drop of its True Blood.


    Chu Xun took it through the air and made a magic signet to merge it with his blood, forming a Soul-devoured Contract.


    The Misty Cloud Beast lowered its head. It could feel that its life was now in the hands of Chu Xun.


    ¡°My Lord.¡± The Misty Cloud Beast bowed.


    Chu Xun motioned for it to get up and lifted his hand to unseal the Forbidden Area Installation on the venomous spider. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    The spider thanked him profusely and turned to run away.


    The Misty Cloud Beast glared at the poisonous spider, dying to pounce on it and tear it into four pieces. It was a fierce beast second only to a Kylin, yet it had been scared to run by a mere bug. This damaged its reputation and even left a shadow in its heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Xun rushed down the mountain with the Misty Cloud Beast.


    ¡°My Lord, may I know your name?¡± The Misty Cloud Beast asked on the way.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re the expert who fought fiercely halfway up the mountain?¡± The Misty Cloud Beast stared at him with its eyes wide open. The battle at the mountainside was too shocking, so it didn¡¯t dare approach. It only heard a person shout Liu Tianhe¡¯s name with intense hatred.


    At this moment, it was filled with regret. If it had known that its master was the one who fought halfway up the mountain, it would have just stayed hidden. It would have allowed the Silver Jade Immortal Leaf to be plucked to save itself from slavery.


    ¡°My Lord, there should be a time limit to our contract, right?¡± Asked the Misty Cloud Beast carefully.


    ¡°It depends on your performance,¡± Chu Xun replied.


    ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t worry. I will do my best.¡± The Misty Cloud Beast expressed its loyalty.


    A man and a beast rushed down the mountain at lightning speed, while Ye Huiling and his companions remained where they were.


    Seeing the Misty Cloud Beast following behind Liu Tianhe, they couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. They knew just how terrifying Misty Cloud Beasts were, but they were very few in number and bloodcurdling, so few people had seen them.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, what¡¯s this?¡± Ye Huiling asked curiously.


    ¡°A pet I caught just now,¡± said Chu Xun.


    ¡°Pet?¡±


    Ye Huiling, Ma Shiwen, and the rest were all dumbfounded. Had anyone ever had a Misty Cloud Beast as a pet? Even those big forces would provide it with tasty food and drink if they captured one. When it matured, it would have terrifying combat strength.


    The Misty Cloud Beast was discontented with Chu Xun¡¯s response, but it had to grin and bear it. Only it knew how scheming its master was.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe!¡± A furious roar rang out. It was Gu Yang, who was recuperating in the distance.


    In fact, with his cultivation, he should have recovered a long time ago, but Chu Xun attacked him with the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, so it was not so easy to be cured.


    That was why Gu Yang still had two bumps on his head.


    ¡°Little brat of the Gu Family, stop shouting there! Do you want to get beat up again?¡± Chu Xun teased.


    Gu Yang was mad with anger. His aura grew so violent that several experts of the Gold Immortal Realm around him were sent flying.


    The Misty Cloud Beast looked at Gu Yang in shock, for an expert at the later stage of the Gold Immortal Realm had been beaten like this by its master. It could not help but feel a lot better. Although its master was crafty, his cultivation was not to be underestimated.


    ¡°Little brat of the Gu Family, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t kill you with your family protecting you? If you ever yell at me again, believe it or not, I will slaughter your family, let alone you.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s stare was ice-cold, and he was surrounded by killing intent. If it weren¡¯t for great medicinal herbs, he would have wanted to kill Gu Yang on the spot.


    Gu Yang¡¯s expression changed slightly as he really felt Chu Xun¡¯s cold killing intent.


    The men led by Ye Huiling and Ma Shiwen were also shocked. Liu Tianhe did live up to his reputation as the Killing God, daring to say anything. He even said taboo words like ¡°slaughtering the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Liu, please calm down!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, calm down!¡±


    Ye Huiling and Ma Shiwen again acted as mediators. They bore deep resentment against Gu Yang too. Firstly, Gu Yang was from the Western Region and had conflicts of interest with the Eastern Region. Secondly, he couldn¡¯t beat Liu Tianhe, and yet he was clamoring for a fight here.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Chu Xun looked at Gu Yang, snorted coldly, and left like a flowing light before calling him trash.


    ¡°Hmph, trash.¡± The Misty Cloud Beast imitated Chu Xun before chasing after him.


    Ye Huiling and Ma Shiwen were secretly angry, and their resentment towards Gu Yang grew even stronger.


    They each had an ax to grind; they all wanted Chu Xun to help kill each other. Unexpectedly, Chu Xun turned around and left without giving them a chance to speak at all.


    It was all Gu Yang¡¯s fault. Liu Tianhe had left precisely because he hated this bastard.


    ¡°Ye Huiling, consider yourself lucky.¡±


    ¡°Ma Shiwen, you escaped death this time.¡±


    The two men were of the same mind, for they both thought that Chu Xun was on their side.


    Now that Chu Xun had left, they could only suppress their thoughts of killing each other, because the two sides were nearly equal in numbers and strength. If they really fought, both sides would suffer great losses. If they were not 100% sure, the two old foxes would not put themselves in danger.


    Chu Xun did not return to the Forest of Misfortune with the Misty Cloud Beast. Instead, he headed for the Western Region.


    He kept a low profile along the way and sneaked into the Western Region.


    It took him half a month to reach his destination, which showed how vast the Immortal Domain was.


    Next, the Misty Cloud Beast witnessed how the Killing God, Liu Tianhe, slaughtered and plundered in the Western Region. He moved what he could and destroyed what he couldn¡¯t.


    Within a day, Chu Xun had plundered seven cities with the Misty Cloud Beast.


    The Misty Cloud Beast was still unable to react by now. Just what kind of master had it recognized?


    ¡°My Lord, what¡¯s the ¡®Three Alls Strategy¡¯?¡± The Misty Cloud Beast asked.


    ¡°The ¡®three alls¡¯ means to kill all, burn all, and rob all,¡± Chu Xun said. ¡°Of course, you should rob them first. If you can¡¯t take them away, then burn them. Understand?¡±


    ¡°But we will be hunted down by the entire Western Region,¡± the Misty Cloud Beast said in a frightened voice.


    ¡°Coward! You¡¯re a fierce beast second only to a Kylin. How can you be afraid of humans? If you meet some stupid guys, just kill them. I¡¯ll be responsible if anything happens,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t beat them?¡± The Misty Cloud Beast asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of with me here? Don¡¯t forget, your master is the Killing God, Liu Tianhe. Don¡¯t you want to make a name of yourself in the Assembly of Immortals?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    ¡°Good, then try your best to carry out the ¡®Three Alls Strategy¡¯ to the end.¡±


    The pure-minded Misty Cloud Beast immediately grew excited, screaming for murder and fame.

 Chapter 669 - Great Escape

    The water was clear, and the flowers were fragrant. The birds were singing while the stream was gurgling.


    A man and a beast held a piece of the roasted rabbit meat respectively and ate them with relish on the hillside.


    ¡°My Lord, should we continue today?¡± The Misty Cloud Beast asked indistinctly.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°it¡¯s a good day today. It will be a waste of such a good day if we don¡¯t rob.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± The Misty Cloud Beast nodded vigorously. It liked the Three Alls Strategy.


    After eating their fill, the man and beast rushed to the nearest city.


    On this day, seven more cities were sacked.


    Everyone in the Western Region went crazy. Various versions of news spread widely.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Killing God in the Eastern Region? Why did he come to the Western Region?¡± Someone cried and asked. Chu Xun had taken away his Storage Ring.


    ¡°He has gone too far. He even robbed my dozen or so spiritual herbs.¡±


    ¡°Who provoked the Killing God? The Killing God can make all of us go crazy. He had already looted over twenty cities. Who can stop him?¡±


    The entire Western Region was in a mess.


    Chu Xun and the Misty Cloud Beast had no intention of stopping. They concentrated all their efforts on going straight to the pivot of the Western Region. The closer the cities were to the Gu Family, the richer they were.


    Could anyone beneath the High Immortal Realm be a match for this man and beast?


    Chu Xun and the Misty Cloud Beast angered the top force eventually.


    Till this day, they had already looted over 40 cities. While they were raiding a city, Chu Xun raised his hand and killed the City Lord. As he was about to raid the treasure house, his expression suddenly changed. He turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the horizon with the Misty Cloud Beast.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, My Lord?¡± The Misty Cloud Beast was puzzled.


    ¡°Something terrifying is coming,¡± Chu Xun said, running as fast as lightning.


    ¡°How terrifying is it?¡±


    ¡°Very terrifying.¡±


    At that moment, Chu Xun felt that his heart was trembling. The person who came was definitely an expert in the High Immortal Realm. The Western Region really thought highly of him.


    Soon after Chu Xun left, an elder with white hair and beard appeared in the air. He did not emit any aura, but the air within a kilometer around him was distorted.


    Experts in the High Immortal Realm were, to be precise, beyond the human race. They had a long lifespan and were terrifying. If an expert in the High Immortal Realm stood on an ordinary mountain, it would immediately collapse.


    As an expert in such a level, he was definitely an ancient monster. With a wave of his hand, he could destroy a city. And with a breath, he could destroy tens of thousands of people.


    It was now difficult for Chu Xun to fight against an expert at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm, not to mention an expert in the High Immortal Realm. Chu Xun could only run away.


    The elder stood with his hands clasped behind his back and looked expressionless. He looked around coldly and then chased in the direction where Chu Xun had left. He was so fast that he disappeared on the spot. And the next moment, he was already more than five kilometers away.


    Chu Xun¡¯s speed had already exceeded eight times that of sound-breaking, but it was still far from that of the elder. Chu Xun ran Evocation of Heavenly Secrets. Suddenly, his hair stood on end. The elder was chasing after him.


    It was only a matter of time before he caught up. Chu Xun looked down and saw the mountain range and the ancient forest below.


    He charged straight into the mountain range with the Misty Cloud Beast.


    ¡°Go and catch a few beasts that are not too big,¡± Chu Xun said.


    As a top-class ferocious beast, it is not difficult for the Misty Cloud Beast to find some ferocious birds and beasts.


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense swept across the place, and he disappeared. It did not take long for him to return with a mountain rat as big as a millstone.


    At the same time, the Misty Cloud Beast returned with a Silver Panther and a White Tiger.


    Chu Xun made a magic signet quickly and injected his three drops of blood into the bodies of the three beasts, respectively. Then he asked them to run separately as fast as they could.


    The three beasts ran in different directions.


    Chu Xun made a magic signet and sealed the aura of the Misty Cloud Beast and him. Then, he hid at the foot of a mountain and set up a formation to hide.


    ¡°My Lord, has that great terror caught up yet?¡± The Misty Cloud Beast asked.


    Chu Xun nodded. Before he could say anything, a figure landed on the mountain range. The whole mountain range shook, and huge cracks spread as if the mountain would collapse at any time.


    The elder was expressionless. He had such a high cultivation level. The ordinary people and experts in the Gold Immortal Realm were like ants in his eyes.


    In fact, if Chu Xun had just robbed a city, the elder would not have cared about it at all. However, Gu Yang and his companions, who had gone out for training, sent back the message that Gu Yang was injured and almost killed by Liu Tianhe.


    Gu Yang had dual pupils and was highly regarded by the householder of the Gu Family. Gu Yang was trained as the next householder of the Gu Family. Therefore, the elder came out of seclusion to kill Chu Xun and warn the world.


    He frowned slightly and found Chu Xun¡¯s aura in three different directions.


    ¡°What a cunning brat.¡±


    Swoosh!


    In the next moment, his figure disappeared on the spot.


    ¡°That scared me to death.¡± The Misty Cloud Beast¡¯s heart palpitated. The other party was an expert in the High Immortal Realm. Such an old monster had come out.


    It would be easy for an expert in the High Immortal Realm to kill them.


    ¡°My Lord, we won¡¯t die here, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t die so easily.¡±


    Having heard these words, the Misty Cloud Beast was not at ease but even felt more worried. Although they wouldn¡¯t die that easily, it was still possible for them to die.


    Boom!


    There was a loud explosion in the distance.


    Chu Xun knew that the mountain rat had been killed by the other party.


    Not long later, explosions could be heard from two other directions. All three beasts were killed by the elder.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression changed slightly. What a terrifying speed!


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, come out.¡±


    The elder came back. He knew Chu Xun was hiding nearby, but he couldn¡¯t locate Chu Xun for a while.


    ¡°Hush!¡± Chu Xun made a gesture of silence. ¡°As long as we hide in the formation, this old thing won¡¯t be able to find us.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, he heard cracking sounds. The cracks began to spread on the formation barrier.


    Rumble!


    The mountain range began to collapse. The elder sealed everything within a radius of 5,000 meters. Terrifying pressure engulfed everything, and the mountain range couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, starting to collapse with a rumbling sound.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡±


    The elder opened his mouth and roared like a tiger in the forest. Terrifying sound waves swept across the place, destroying everything and cracking the ground wherever they passed.


    Boom!


    The Hiding Formation that Chu Xun had set up was destroyed. It exploded and exposed Chu Xun and the Misty Cloud Beast.


    The elder whispered in surprise. Obviously, he was very interested in Chu Xun¡¯s technique of hiding. He didn¡¯t expect that Chu Xun was hiding right under his nose.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe?¡±


    ¡°Why are you chasing me?¡± Chu Xun asked indifferently.


    The elder looked at Chu Xun playfully and said, ¡°I¡¯m Gu Qing.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that that good-for-nothing, Gu Yang, asked you to take revenge on me,¡± Chu Xun sneered. It turned out that the elder was from the Gu Family.


    ¡°The people from my Gu Family are not someone you can bully,¡± Gu Qing said with a cold voice.


    However, the next moment, astonishment appeared on his calm face. He discovered that Chu Xun¡¯s bone age did not exceed two hundred years old.


    With powerful cultivation and such a young age, he almost killed an expert with dual pupils. His talent could be described as unprecedented.


    Gu Qing was thinking about what level he was at when he was two hundred years old. Was he in the Grandmaster Realm or the First Grade Human King Realm?


    This was the first time that he felt fear within his heart. If he allowed the other party to grow up, not to mention Gu Yang, even they, who had lived for tens of thousands of years, would be easily surpassed.


    The person couldn¡¯t be allowed to live.


    ¡°You have injured a member of my Gu Family, so you are unforgivable. I bestow upon you the death penalty. Kill yourself,¡± Gu Qing said.


    Chu Xun sneered. With one hand behind his back, his eyes rotated like stars, and a terrifying pressure spread between heaven and earth as if he could use the power of heaven and earth.


    Chu Xun was not an Immortal Emperor now but had the momentum of the Immortal Emperor. His momentum had already been no less than that of Emperor Ao in the Qi Refinement Period. How could he be confused by the words of the expert in the High Immortal Realm?


    ¡°Old bastard, don¡¯t presume your seniority in front of me,¡± Chu Xun said in a cold voice.


    Gu Qing¡¯s expression changed abruptly while the aura became violent. Earlier, he felt as if he¡¯d offended heaven and earth. It caused a cowardly feeling to grow and spread in his heart.


    He looked at Chu Xun in shock. How could Chu Xun burst out such a terrifying pressure at such a young age? Fortunately, Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation was not strong. If Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation level were higher than his, he would have been seriously injured by the pressure just now.


    The Misty Cloud Beast was almost scared to death by Gu Qing¡¯s pressure. When Chu Xun¡¯s pressure burst out, Gu Qing¡¯s pressure was completely crushed, like ice and snow melting.


    ¡°What the hell is the identity of My Lord?¡± The Misty Cloud Beast was in shock.


    Gu Qing¡¯s killing intent became even stronger. Liu Tianhe was too freak. Gu Qing didn¡¯t allow him to grow.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, since you don¡¯t want to commit suicide, let me send you to hell personally.¡± Gu Qing raised his hand. With the air around him distorted and exploding, he slapped toward Chu Xun directly.


    Chu Xun had never been waiting for death. Surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he used his skill in his heart.


    Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan!


    Terrifying purple ripples gushed out like a tide. A terrifying monster leaped up from the waves, covered the sky, and rushed toward Gu Qing.


    After the attack, Chu Xun took out the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone and soared into the sky with the Misty Cloud Beast. The purple-gold light of the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone burst out, blew up Gu Qing¡¯s Forbidden Area Installation, and then fled quickly.


    Boom!


    Gu Qing raised his hand, and a mountain-sized palm print hit the Roc, causing it to explode. A terrible storm swept over, flattening everything within a radius of several kilometers.


    ¡°What a cunning guy,¡± Gu Qing sneered and chased after Chu Xun in a flash.


    ¡°My Lord, he¡¯s catching up,¡± the Misty Cloud Beast cried out in alarm.


    ¡°You are speaking nonsense.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was cold. He had to calm down at this time.


    Whoosh!


    Chu Xun raised his hand, and hundreds of Sacred Relics, such as swords, sabers, and so on, appeared all over the sky. From the low grade to the high grade, they formed a wall of Sacred Relics.


    Gu Qing took a step forward and approached him. He could not help sneering, ¡°Liu Tianhe, are you going to give all the Sacred Relics that you have robbed to me? In that case, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Even if you are so filial, I won¡¯t let you go off.¡±


    Gu Qing teased him and reached out to grab the Sacred Relics that formed the wall.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    Chu Xun shouted in a low voice.


    Boom!


    Hundreds of Sacred Relics exploded at the same time. The power was earth-shattering. Not only the countless mountains below were shaken to collapse, but even the clouds in the sky were scattered.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t even look back. He ran away quickly with the Misty Cloud Beast. He knew that these Sacred Relics could stop Gu Qing for a moment, but it was impossible to kill him.


    Gu Qing¡¯s angry roar came from behind. The void shook, and his robe was torn open.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, don¡¯t even think about escaping. You won¡¯t live.¡±


    The entire Western Region was in an uproar. The Gu Family had sent an expert in the High Immortal Realm to kill Liu Tianhe.


    Boom!


    The void rumbled. Several kilometers away from Chu Xun, Gu Qing struck out with his palm and made a python that attacked Chu Xun. The air around him made an ear-piercing sonic boom.


    Chu Xun turned around helplessly, and his skin turned purple crystal-like. A golden dragon shadow covered his whole body. His limbs, bones, and viscera were shining.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist blasted Gu Qing¡¯s attack apart, and a storm swept through the air.


    Poof!


    Chu Xun coughed up mouthfuls of blood and flew backward like a sharp arrow. His right arm was full of cracks as if it would break at any time.

 Chapter 670 - Poison Dragon Mountain Range

    The attack of the expert in the High Immortal Realm was so terrifying that even Chu Xun, who had the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Bone and had bathed in the dragon blood and Suan Ni True Blood, could not bear it. One of his arms almost exploded.


    Gu Qing was so shocked. He had thought that this palm attack could kill Chu Xun easily, but he didn¡¯t expect that Chu Xun was only injured and fled far away by taking advantage of the power of his attack.


    ¡°There¡¯s something freak about this brat.¡± Gu Qing¡¯s eyes burned with greed. First, the other party used the Mystics of the Roc and Leviathan. Then, he survived his attack. The two points were worth investigating.


    Greed rose in Gu Qing¡¯s heart. After thinking for a while, he decided to capture Chu Xun, know about his secrets, and kill him.


    Chu Xun used the power of Gu Qing¡¯s attack to escape, putting some distance between them.


    ¡°My Lord, that is the Poison Dragon Mountain Range.¡± The Misty Cloud Beast suddenly pointed at the undulating mountain range that stretched as far as the eye couldn¡¯t see.


    Chu Xun glanced at the Misty Cloud Beast and flew towards the Poison Dragon Mountain Range.


    Along the way, Chu Xun made a magic signet with one hand. An invisible force enveloped the Misty Cloud Beast, throwing it down from mid-air.


    ¡°Gu Qing¡¯s target is me. Run for your life.¡±


    The Misty Cloud Beast was so moved that it almost cried. It shouted, ¡°My Lord, please preserve your life. We¡¯ve signed a contract. If you die, I¡¯ll also die.¡±


    Chu Xun almost fell. He silently focused on running. But in his heart, he thought that if he saw the Misty Cloud Beast again, he would beat it up.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, you won¡¯t be able to escape. Surrender!¡± Gu Qing crossed tens of thousands of meters with each step as his voice boomed.


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned. He wondered why Gu Qing changed his mind. It was obvious that Gu Qing wanted to catch him alive.


    No matter what Gu Qing wanted, Chu Xun would not go down without a fight. During his 3,000 years in the alien land, he had encountered countless dangers. Gu Qing was not enough to make him surrender.


    ¡°Where do you think you can go?¡±


    Several kilometers away from Chu Xun, Gu Qing attacked again. He raised his hand and grabbed at Chu Xun. A mountain-like palm print fell with terrifying power.


    ¡°Old dog of the Gu Family, you are not qualified to kill me!¡± Chu Xun roared. He could use the Demon-slain Finger at will.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª Shaking the sky by the fourth finger!


    Rumble!


    An ancient aura spread out, and the giant finger crushed towards the palm print.


    Boom!


    The mountains trembled, the ground cracked, and a terrible storm spread.


    Poof!


    Chu Xun¡¯s blood splashed in the air, and his body fell like a cannonball.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun smashed a mountain top, and smoke and dust swept over the place.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, what is the point of escaping? Do you think you can escape in front of me? You are asking for trouble.¡± Gu Qing chased over, descending.


    However, his disdainful expression froze on his face. He found Chu Xun disappeared.


    His face darkened. He raised his hand, and a strong wind blew, dispelling the dust and dirt, but Chu Xun disappeared behind a mountain ridge.


    Gu Qing¡¯s face was dark. He had chased such a young person less than 200 years old, but the person had escaped several times. If this news spread out, he would be laughed at by others.


    He took a step forward and got directly on the mountain ridge where Chu Xun had disappeared.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    He saw Chu Xun and struck out with his palm. Terrifying waves of air surged, and several mountains exploded.


    Chu Xun tried his best to dodge, but the blast still grazed him. He coughed up blood and flew away, smashing a mountain top.


    ¡°What a powerful physical body.¡± Gu Qing praised from the bottom of his heart. The other party¡¯s physical body was stronger than everyone he had seen before.


    Gu Qing¡¯s eyes became more and more greedy. He must get such a powerful body refining technique.


    At this time, Chu Xun was in a mess. His clothes were ragged, his right arm covered with cracks. If he did not treat it in time, there might be some hidden injuries.


    He focused on frantically running, diving headfirst into the ancient forest.


    The towering trees blotted out the sun and stretched for tens of thousands of kilometers. It was much easier to hide inside the ancient forest than outside.


    Gu Qing quickly followed with a dark expression while looking at the ancient forest in front of him.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, dragon roars shook the world. The ancient trees trembled, branches and leaves falling.


    Then, the mountains began to tremble, and the ancient trees collapsed as if a terrifying beast was wreaking havoc in the ancient forest.


    In fact, it was not only one terrifying beast but hundreds of beasts. They were scared by Chu Xun¡¯s roar and ran wildly. They gathered into a beast tide and rushed toward Gu Qing.


    The ancient trees kept collapsing. Gu Qing looked at the beast tide that swept over like a flood and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s just a little trick.¡±


    The next moment, he raised his hand gently, and a terrifying flood of Internal Breath swept out.


    With booms, hundreds of ferocious beasts turned into mists of blood.


    Gu Qing raised his hand again, and hundreds of beasts exploded. Countless ancient trees were broken, and blood flowed like a river.


    He disappeared and chased after Chu Xun in the ancient forest.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t expect the beast tide to do anything to Gu Qing. As long as it could stall him for a moment, it would be fine.


    ¡°Damn old bastard.¡±


    Chu Xun was furious. He had lived three thousand years in the alien land. It was much crueler than here. He experienced killing almost every day and finally survived. In the face of Gu Qing, he never thought about death.


    But being hunted for thousands of kilometers made Chu Xun upset. He was always the one who chased others, but now he was being urged to escape.


    He must upgrade. Only by breaking through into the later stage of the Nascent Soul would he be able to contend with Gu Qing.


    Chu Xun became crazy. He kept taking out resources and running while refining and absorbing them.


    If he wanted to break through, he must hold his breath and not be disturbed at all. It was rather rare to break through at such a great risk. If he was not lucky enough, he would die of suffering Qi deviation even without Gu Qing killing him.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t lack resources. He absorbed spiritual energy directly from the Storage Rings. Piles of spiritual herbs and elixirs melted like snow and turned into ashes.


    Gu Qing was too fast.


    Chu Xun roared angrily and ran his speed to the extreme.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, you can¡¯t escape. Why don¡¯t you give up the struggle?¡± Gu Qing was less than tens of thousands of meters away from Chu Xun.


    ¡°Old dog of the Gu Family, I¡¯ve said that you are not qualified to kill me. Listen carefully. From today on, I, Liu Tianhe, will fight to the death against the Gu Family!¡± Chu Xun roared.


    ¡°Fight to the death?¡± Gu Qing said disdainfully, ¡°You have no future. You will definitely die today.¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as Gu Qing launched his attack, a terrifying blast surged toward Chu Xun. It made the ancient trees explode, and the huge rocks turned into powder.


    Chu Xun was surrounded by the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, and the golden shadow of the dragon covered his whole body.


    Boom!


    The golden dragon shadow exploded, and Chu Xun flew out like a kite with a broken string, leaving a bloody thread in the air. Blood gushed wildly in the air, his clothes were blown up, and cracks appeared on his strong body.


    Chu Xun smashed countless ancient trees in succession and fell to the ground, leaving a big hole on the ground. However, he did not dare to stop at all. He jumped up and fled wildly.


    Gu Qing was stunned for a moment, and then his face was full of ecstasy. Chu Xun¡¯s body-tempering technique was ridiculously powerful.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, I want to see just how many my palm strikes you can resist!¡±


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t have time to respond at all. He just lowered his head and ran wildly. However, he ran out of the ancient forest. Blocked by an abyss, he looked down, only to find that the white mist below was rolling. He couldn¡¯t see the bottom at all.


    Without thinking, Chu Xun jumped down.

 Chapter 671 - Concealment

    Chu Xun jumped to the bottomless abyss and disappeared into the surging white mist.


    Gu Qing arrived beside the abyss with a dark look.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, I swear I will not give up until I catch you!¡±


    After that, Gu Qing also jumped down.


    Chu Xun fell very fast. Not only did he not stabilize his body, but he also sped up and rushed down.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a cliff exploded, and a bloody mouth opened, revealing more than meter-long fangs. The mouth bit at Chu Xun with a flashing cold light.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed slightly. With the armor made of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi protecting him, instead of dodging, he rushed into the ferocious beast¡¯s mouth.


    The beast was a pangolin that was over twenty meters long. The scales were covered in a cold luster. Each of its scales was as large as a square table. It was a little stunned because it had never encountered such prey that rushed right into its mouth.


    However, Chu Xun rushed into its mouth and went straight into its stomach.


    The ferocious beast was born with a keen sense. Gu Qing chased after Chu Xun from above, and a terrifying pressure made the pangolin tremble. It hurriedly shrank into the cliff and returned along the way it came in the mountain.


    Gu Qing chased all the way to the bottom of the abyss but couldn¡¯t feel Chu Xun¡¯s breath anymore. He was furious and attacked around crazily. He thought that Chu Xun had set up a formation again to hide as before.


    He attacked wildly. However, he failed to force Chu Xun to appear this time.


    How could Gu Qing give up? He sealed the surrounding area within a radius of several kilometers. He floated in the mid-air, waiting for Chu Xun to appear.


    Chu Xun slipped into the pangolin¡¯s belly and hid his breath, successfully avoiding Gu Qing¡¯s pursuit.


    Not to mention Gu Qing, even the pangolin didn¡¯t know that its prey was still alive in its belly.


    He had to break through as soon as possible.


    Chu Xun did not dare to absorb the spiritual energy from the outside world for fear of attracting Gu Qing¡¯s attention. Fortunately, he had enough cultivation resources now. They were enough for him to reach the later stage of the Nascent Soul.


    Chu Xun went crazy. He set up a Hiding Formation in the pangolin¡¯s belly and began to cultivate crazily. His speed of refining spiritual herbs and elixirs was fast. Each time he sucked, tens of thousands of spiritual herbs and elixirs turned into ashes.


    Chu Xun absorbed and refined hundreds of thousands of spiritual herbs and elixirs in merely an hour.


    In addition to the opportunity to break through at the Nascent Soul Stage, the spiritual energy he needed was hundreds of times stronger than that needed by a normal warrior.


    It had been a long time since Chu Xun broke through to the intermediate stage of the Nascent Soul. In addition, he had fought countless battles and built a solid foundation. In fact, he could have broken through a long time ago, but he had been suppressing his cultivation, fearing that he would be in seclusion for a hundred years and his parents could not live so long. Secondly, he wanted to consolidate his foundation.


    Now, he couldn¡¯t worry about all of this. He didn¡¯t want to die in the Immortal Domain. The people on Dream Hell Mountain were still waiting for him, and his child was about to be born.


    He had promised Jing Hong that he would go back when the child was born, but now it seemed impossible.


    Moreover, he was scared. He was scared that he would be in seclusion for hundreds of years this time. If it happened, it would be too late to see his parents.


    Chu Xun made a bold decision. He made a magic formation in the pangolin¡¯s belly. It might kill both the pangolin and himself.


    This magic formation would explode half a year later. At that time, the pangolin would be torn into pieces, and he would be awakened. If he succeeded in breaking through, he would be safe and sound. If he failed to break through and was awakened halfway, he might suffer Qi deviation.


    As the saying goes, one should take risks for wealth. Chu Xun decided to take a risk. His current cultivation was not high enough in the Immortal Domain, and he might die at any time if he didn¡¯t have a higher cultivation level.


    Having set up the magic formation, Chu Xun spent three days refining all the resources he plundered.


    He was now like a bomb barrel. Every cell in his body was full of spiritual energy, and his cells were enlarged several times as if they would explode at any time.


    Breaking through to a higher cultivation level was like breaking through a barrier. He needed to accumulate the energy and break through in one go. If he couldn¡¯t break through the barrier, all the years of accumulation would be in vain and even make him have hidden injuries.


    Chu Xun reined back his thoughts and immersed himself in cultivation.


    Outside, Gu Qing was so patient that he actually waited for a month.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, get the hell out here!¡±


    Gu Qing attacked the area regularly, hoping to force Chu Xun to appear. In a month, he had excavated every square meter of the area within a radius of several miles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hide, Liu Tianhe!¡±


    Gu Qing was a little mad. As an expert in the High Immortal Realm, he actually let a young man under 200 years old escape from him. He couldn¡¯t stand it and didn¡¯t want to give up.


    Gu Qing sat down cross-legged. It seemed that he would not give up until he caught Chu Xun.


    On the Dream Hell Mountain of Earth, a baby¡¯s cry shook the whole mountain one day.


    The child of Chu Xun and Jing Hong was born.


    The birth of the child temporarily drove the sadness brought by the news of Chu Xun¡¯s death out of people¡¯s life.


    The top official had brought the news of Chu Xun¡¯s death in person on Dream Hell Mountain, and Emperor Ao also had come to confirm Chu Xun¡¯s death.


    However, the people on Dream Hell Mountain did not believe it. In the past, Chu Xun often disappeared, even for as long as 50 years, and then he would jump out alive and bring everyone a surprise.


    They believed that it was the same this time. They would wait for Chu Xun to come back no matter how long it would take.


    The baby lay beside Jing Hong. He had an extraordinary gift. Other than letting out a loud cry just after he was born, he didn¡¯t cry anymore. He was so strong that the elders couldn¡¯t hold him at all. So they could only put him beside Jing Hong.


    The baby babbled and waved his white and tender hands happily, smiling at everyone.


    ¡°Jing Hong, please give him a name.¡± Liu Ran went forward and felt sorry for Jing Hong. Jing Hong¡¯s hair was wet with perspiration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call the baby Pan¡¯er,¡± Jing Hong shook her head gently and said with a maternal glow on her face.


    Liu Ran was silent. She knew that Jing Hong was waiting for Chu Xun to come back.


    Time flew. In the blink of an eye, three months had passed.


    ¡°Pan¡¯er.¡±


    At the foot of Qianlong Mountain, Jing Hong was still dressed in snow-white clothes.


    Having heard Jing Hong¡¯s voice, the little child stopped running and scampered off towards Jing Hong.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    An ordinary three-month-old child should have stayed in swaddling clothes, but Pan¡¯er could run and say some simple words. He was born at the later stage of the Qi Refinement, much stronger than the elders, but he didn¡¯t know how to use his cultivation for the time being.


    Jing Hong picked him up. ¡°Pan¡¯er, say Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Mommy, who is Daddy?¡±


    ¡°He is the most powerful person in the world.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy?¡±


    ¡°He is very far away from here. Sooner or later, he will come back. When he sees Pan¡¯er, he will be happy.¡±


    Pan¡¯er nodded his little head as if he didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Time flew fast.


    To cultivators, half a year was merely an instant.


    In the Immortal Domain, an earth-shattering roar sounded inside a mountain. It trembled, and huge stones rolled down.


    At the foot of the mountain, Gu Qing suddenly looked up.


    ¡°How crafty Liu Tianhe is. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find you. It turned out you had been hiding inside the mountain. Let¡¯s see where you can go this time!¡±


    Gu Qing rose into the air.


    There was a cave of more than 100 square meters in the mountain. The cave was the nest of the pangolin. However, the pangolin had been blown up into pieces.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flickered with purple light, and he clenched his fists tightly. Feeling the surging power in his body, he raised his head and roared.


    He had made the right bet. He woke up before the formation worked.


    He was now at the later stage of the Nascent Soul, infinitely close to the Great Completion.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, get the hell out here!¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned and looked a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Gu Qing was still there. Was he waiting for death?


    Boom!


    The cliff exploded, and Chu Xun rushed out. He stood in the air and looked at Gu Qing with a playful expression.


    ¡°Old dog of the Gu Family, you are really patient.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of mockery.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, you know you cannot hide anymore.¡± Gu Qing¡¯s face was dark. A young man who was less than two hundred years old had made him waste half a year.


    ¡°From now on, we should exchange our roles,¡± Chu Xun said with a chuckle.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Qing was confused.


    ¡°With your intelligence, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand,¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, how dare you still playing tricks now? Let¡¯s see how you escape this time.¡± Gu Qing raised his hand, and his Internal Breath swept over, sealing the space around him.


    ¡°Why should I run away?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t escape. It seems you have gotten a clear understanding of yourself.¡± Gu Qing¡¯s eyes were sinister. ¡°I have wasted half a year on you. You are unforgivable. If you behave yourself, I can let you die without too much pain.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Tell me, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Hand over your body-tempering technique and other secret cultivation techniques. If you do, I can let you die with little pain. If you dare to say no, I will let you know what it means to live a life worse than death.¡±


    Chu Xun said with a meaningful expression, ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Gu Qing was stunned for a moment, and then he became furious. It was obvious that Chu Xun was provoking him.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, I think you won¡¯t accept your defeat until you die.¡±


    Gu Qing raised his hand, and a huge handprint rushed toward Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun snorted softly, with Hong Meng Immortal Qi surging. He looked at the big handprint coming at him coldly and raised the corners of his mouth with disdain. He reached out his hand gently and suddenly clenched it. In an instant, the air around him became turbulent. The air compressed the handprint crazily, and the handprint exploded.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Qing was shocked, and his face was full of disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chu Xun chuckled. The next moment, he made a fist magic signet in his hand and rushed out.


    The momentum of his fist surged like rolling thunder, and the bright light of his fist carried unparalleled killing power.


    Gu Qing roared angrily, and his Internal Breath surged around him. He punched out, and his palm collided with Chu Xun¡¯s fist. With a boom, a terrible blast swept out. The cliff exploded, causing a boulder weighing thousands of kilograms to roll down.


    Boom!


    Gu Qing¡¯s sleeves were blown into pieces, and he flew back thousands of meters. He looked at Chu Xun in horror. His arm was twitching, and the space between his thumb and index finger was cracking.


    ¡°Old dog of the Gu Family, do you understand what I mean now?¡±


    Before his voice died away, the void began to tremble.


    Demon-slain Finger ¨C Shaking the sky by the fourth finger!


    The terrifying giant finger seemed to come from the depths of heaven. With a destructive aura, it crashed down on Gu Qing. The Forbidden Area Installation he set up around to prevent Chu Xun from escaping was crushed in an instant.


    Gu Qing¡¯s old face was full of panic. He roared, and his robe fluttered. His hands waved wildly, and a huge fist print formed by his Internal Breath rushed toward the Demon-slain Finger.


    Boom!


    The Demon-slain Finger directly crushed the big fist print as big as a mountain. The storm caused by the explosion spread out and destroyed several mountains directly.


    The move of Demon-slain Finger did not slow down at all. It hit Gu Qing directly and forced him to fall to the bottom of the abyss.


    Boom!


    An earth-shattering explosion sounded at the bottom of the abyss, and the surrounding mountains collapsed. The sound spread to the sky and dispelled the clouds in a radius of several miles.

 Chapter 672 - Chasing to Kill Gu Qing

    When the storm made by the explosion at the bottom of the abyss dissipated, Chu Xun landed.


    Then, he let loose a faint cry in surprise because Gu Qing disappeared.


    Chu Xun¡¯s divine sense swept over the place, and he raised the corners of his mouth slightly. Gu Qing was running away crazily.


    Gu Qing¡¯s face was pale, and blood kept flowing from the corners of his mouth, dyeing his clothes in front of his chest red. His running posture was a little strange. One of his shoulders was higher than the other one.


    The Demon-slain Finger hit his right shoulder just now, directly breaking his shoulder bones. That was why his shoulders were not on a level when he ran.


    Gu Qing only wanted to go back to the Gu Family as soon as possible and ask some people to surround and kill Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun had shocked him. Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds in just half a year, changing from escaping to chasing after Gu Qing. Chu Xun¡¯s talent was so amazing.


    He was less than two hundred years old, yet he had reached the High Immortal Realm. Furthermore, he possessed extraordinary techniques. Any attack from him would have heaven-defying power.


    Gu Yang, the once-in-a-lifetime genius of the Gu Family, to Chu Xun was like a firefly to the bright moon, not worth mentioning.


    Gu Qing didn¡¯t dare to move in the air. He could only dodge with the help of the ancient trees in the mountains and flee wildly like a mad dog.


    Every step Chu Xun took covered a distance of tens of thousands of meters. What an incredible speed.


    Gu Qing ran wildly. Suddenly, he heard the sound of breaking through the air behind him. He turned his head and saw Chu Xun walking leisurely with one hand behind his back. He could shorten the distance between them with each casual step.


    ¡°Old dog of the Gu Family, where do you think you can go?¡± Chu Xun shouted softly. The Reincarnation Whip appeared in his hand. Chu Xun shook it fiercely, and the Reincarnation Whip whizzed out and moved thousands of meters toward Gu Qing.


    Gu Qing¡¯s lips trembled in horror, and he suddenly moved sideways.


    Slap!


    The Reincarnation Whip seemed to be able to locate him. In fact, Chu Xun had predicted Gu Qing¡¯s move. The Reincarnation Whip hit Gu Qing hard on the back. In an instant, his robe was torn into pieces. Blood splashed, and a bone-deep wound was on his back.


    Chu Xun¡¯s wrist waved slightly, and the Reincarnation Whip destroyed all the ancient trees and boulders along the way.


    ¡°Old dog of the Gu Family, don¡¯t run so fast. Let¡¯s sit down and have a talk,¡± Chu Xun said jokingly.


    Gu Qing lowered his head and ran, ignoring his words.


    ¡°You old dog, you¡¯re disobedient.¡±


    With a slight wave of his wrist, the Reincarnation Whip whizzed out and hit Gu Qing¡¯s ass. Immediately, blood splashed, his pants cracked, and two butts showed.


    Chu Xun laughed exaggeratedly. Gu Qing was in a mess now. The clothes on his upper body had already exploded, revealing his shriveled upper body and two butts. When he ran, his shoulders were not on a level, looking very funny.


    ¡°Do you still run?¡±


    Chu Xun waved his wrist again, and the Reincarnation Whip whizzed out. With a slap, it hit exactly between Gu Qing¡¯s legs.


    Gu Qing released a miserable cry that didn¡¯t seem like belonging to a human. Like a firework, he soared into the sky.


    ¡°Come down quickly! You¡¯re so old! Who are you showing your shabby pants to in the air?¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    This whip was ruthless enough to crack Gu Qing¡¯s crotch.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, you son of a bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Gu Qing was so angry that his eyes turned scarlet. He turned around and rushed toward Chu Xun.


    With a smile on his face, Chu Xun was not careless. The crazy attack of an expert in the High Immortal Realm was powerful.


    Gu Qing¡¯s momentum rose to the extreme, and the roar sounded within a radius of several miles. Wherever it passed, it crushed ancient trees and boulders into powder.


    Chu Xun¡¯s fists turned amethyst-like, and a huge golden dragon shadow protected his body. He punched out with both fists.


    Boom!


    The two men collided head-on and made a terrible storm. Cracks appeared on the ground and spread out directly.


    Chu Xun was forced to take three steps back, and the ground cracked under his feet.


    Gu Qing¡¯s arms exploded into a blood mist, and his body shot out like a cannonball.


    The frenzied attack of an expert in the High Immortal Realm was indeed terrifying.


    Gu Qing flew out and hit the mountainside thousands of meters away, causing the place to explode.


    To Chu Xun¡¯s surprise, Gu Qing rushed out from the middle of the mountain, soared into the air, and fled wildly.


    As expected of an expert in the High Immortal Realm, he had been beyond the confine of the human race a long time ago. He was still able to flee with such a heavy injury. If he were in the Gold Immortal Realm, even if he was at the Great Completion, he could only be at the mercy of others with such a heavy injury.


    Chu Xun rose into the air and chased after Gu Qing. After a few seconds, Chu Xun caught up with him.


    Slap!


    The Reincarnation Whip made terrifying wounds on Gu Qing¡¯s body.


    One fled, and the other pursued, traversing a distance of thousands of kilometers in a short period of time.


    Holding the Reincarnation Whip, Chu Xun drove Gu Qing to run like driving an animal.


    In fact, if he wanted to kill Gu Qing, he could do it easily.


    But when Gu Qing pursued him, all the warriors in the Western Region applauded, and he fled in panic. He had to get back his face.


    He wanted to let the whole Western Region know he could kill even an expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family at will.


    Chu Xun had never been a generous person. If someone scolded him, he would take revenge and beat the other party. If someone punched him, he would chase, catch and kill the other party, wherever the person went.


    The two of them entered the Western Region, passing through countless cities.


    Every time they arrived in a city, Chu Xun would shout, ¡°Gu Qing, the old dog of the Gu Family, where do you think you can go?¡±


    Not long after that, the entire Western Region was in an uproar.


    Gu Qing, the expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family, had been hunted down by Liu Tianhe, the Killing God. Gu Qing was extremely embarrassed. His clothes were shabby, and he was suspected of being a hooligan.


    ¡°It turns out that the expert in the High Immortal Realm also wears red underwear.¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s in the High Immortal Realm? A lot of people looked quiet but were fanatical in the heart. Gu Qing is this type of people.¡±


    ¡°The Gu Family has lost face this time. Gu Qing was chased by Liu Tianhe like this and ran away like a mad dog.¡±


    Chu Xun waved the Reincarnation Whip and hit Gu Qing again and again.


    ¡°Old dog of the Gu Family, you are so old, yet you are still wearing open-seat pants, acting like a hooligan. Is this how the Gu Family behaves?¡± Chu Xun shouted mockingly.


    They went through countless cities along the way.


    They had passed one-third of the Western Region. For Chu Xun, he had achieved his goal.


    ¡°Gu Qing, your Gu Family claimed to be the ruler of the Western Region. Actually, your family sent an expert in the High Immortal Realm to kill me because Gu Yang, that good-for-nothing, had lost to me. Today, I will cut off your head. When I go back to my master one day, my master will definitely take revenge for me.¡±


    Before Chu Xun¡¯s voice fell, he sped up and raised his hand to seal the void. Gu Qing couldn¡¯t stop immediately and hit the barrier that suddenly appeared. He was shaken and fell, leaving a huge pit on the ground and spreading cracks.


    Chu Xun fell and looked at Gu Qing struggling to get up.


    ¡°Answer me a question, and I can spare your life.¡±


    Gu Qing¡¯s face was pale. His blood almost bled out along the way. Had it not been for the support of his powerful cultivation, he would have died a long time ago.


    Hearing Chu Xun¡¯s words, hope flashed in his eyes. If he could survive, who was willing to die? Only by surviving could he have the hope of revenge.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Tens of millions of years ago, before the Assembly of Immortals left Earth, they agreed that the four families would take turns to defend the Subterranean Devils Clan. But Wen Yuchen was deceived by you. He has been guarding them for tens of millions of years. Where is the key to the four chains made of Stygian Iron?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Qing suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Chu Xun in shock.


    ¡°If you want to live, answer my question.¡±


    Gu Qing¡¯s expression was uncertain. ¡°Are you from the Wen Family?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    Gu Qing was stunned for a short moment before suddenly roaring madly with laughter. ¡°So you¡¯re a member of the Wen Family. Since it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s impossible for you to let me off even if I answer the question. Stop daydreaming. I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, go die.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned cold.

 Chapter 673 - Fear of Liu Tianhe

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, go die.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s cold voice sounded, and he slowly raised his hand. Gu Qing¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and his eyes were full of horror.


    He was in the High Immortal Realm and respected, so he really didn¡¯t want to die.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    He wanted to beg for mercy, but Chu Xun did not give him any chance.


    Poof!


    A head flew more than ten meters high into the air, and blood spurted from the broken neck. Chu Xun beheaded the expert in the High Immortal Realm directly, and he died on the street.


    Chu Xun imprisoned Gu Qing¡¯s head in the sky above the city. Then he rose into the air and roared.


    ¡°Tell the Gu Family. From now on, I declare war on the Gu Family!¡±


    The faces of the warriors in the city turned pale with fright. The Killing God, Liu Tianhe, challenged the Gu Family on his own. Was he going to defy the laws?


    Next, they witnessed the Killing God burned, killed, and looted wherever he went. In just half a day, he had robbed ten cities.


    Wherever he went, he would kill all the warriors beyond the Human King Realm.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were red with bloodlust as he slaughtered wantonly in the Western Region.


    The warriors in the small-scale and medium-scale cities in the Western Region were afraid of Liu Tianhe.


    Chu Xun only plundered at the edge of the Western Region. He didn¡¯t dare to enter the center of the Western Region. Who could guarantee that no old monsters were in those major forces?


    Back then, the Assembly of Immortals imprisoned the other races and almost destroyed the earth. Their power was not to be trifled with.


    Although Chu Xun was a little reckless, he was more careful and valued his life more than anyone else. He had to go back to the earth alive.


    In just a few days, he had plundered dozens of cities in succession, making up for the resources he had run out of previously.


    On this day, Chu Xun ransacked a city, and blood flowed like a river.


    Just when people thought that he would loot the next city, Chu Xun stopped and left.


    Chu Xun was right. The Gu Family finally couldn¡¯t stand it. Not long after he left, several old monsters that could shock the world appeared.


    These people were all at the intermediate stage of the High Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun could deal with the experts at the initial stage of the High Immortal Realm. However, when encountering the experts at the intermediate stage of the High Immortal Realm, he could only run away.


    These old monsters did not find Chu Xun, nor did they chase after him. They just put away Gu Qing¡¯s head and disappeared.


    After the old monsters left, Chu Xun reappeared in the city. He did not leave but set up a formation to hide.


    Chu Xun frowned slightly. Killing an expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family was no small matter. In theory, the Gu Family should be hunting him down.


    His original plan was to lure these old monsters to the Eastern Region and incite a war between the Ma Family and the Gu Family. However, he had not expected these old monsters to leave so quickly.


    He felt a little upset because his plan failed.


    Chu Xun rose into the air and said angrily, ¡°I heard that a few elders of the Gu Family have come. Where are they? Come out.¡±


    The entire city was shocked. The Killing God returned.


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re lucky that you have run so fast. Otherwise, you will die like Gu Qing.¡± After saying that, Chu Xun waved his hand and turned into a stream of light to leave. In fact, he had run away.


    Chu Xun did not stay in the Western Region any longer. He rushed all the way to the Eastern Region.


    He was thinking about what had happened to the Gu Family. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have let him go so easily.


    The Gu Family was in charge of the Western Region on the surface. No matter how powerful they were, the experts in the High Immortal Realm were not ordinary. Gu Qing¡¯s death would be a big loss for the Gu Family.


    In fact, what Chu Xun guessed was right. The Gu Family did have something more important than hunting him down.


    The Transfer Formation between the Immortal Domain and the earth had been completed.


    However, the earth had already awakened. Its rules became more and more powerful, and Ancestral Dragon had set the Defending Formation. Moreover, once completed, the Transfer Formation would require a huge amount of resources and countless almighty experts to support it.


    Compared with chasing after Chu Xun, the Transfer Formation was more important.


    During the period when Chu Xun was in the Immortal Domain, the Assembly of Immortals had sent a large number of Chosen Ones to the earth. Not only had it consumed a lot of resources, but it also required four experts in the Empyrean Immortal Level to support. After that, these people would definitely be injured by the rules of the earth.


    The experts in the Empyrean Immortal were rare in the entire Immortal Domain. Moreover, these people had lived for too long and were usually in a state of suspended animation. They would pay a high price for a fight.


    Therefore, after sending Zu Si to the earth, they began to plan to build the Transfer Formation between the earth and the Immortal Domain.


    Now that the Transfer Formation had been completed, they planned to send people to the earth.


    Of course, Chu Xun did not know that yet.


    Half a month later, Chu Xun appeared in Hundred-Meter City and found Ma Shiwen.


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s eyes were complicated.


    ¡°Brother Liu¡­¡± Ma Shiwen sighed, ¡°I can only say I admire you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Xun was puzzled.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know how famous you are, do you? I¡¯m afraid your achievements are circulating in the four regions,¡± Ma Shiwen said.


    ¡°Brother Ma, are you talking about killing Gu Qing?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°Brother Liu, please don¡¯t call me like that. You have overestimated me.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ma, what do you mean? Are you not going to recognize me as your brother?¡±


    ¡°You can kill an expert in the High Immortal Realm. Brother Liu, you concealed your cultivation to me. I thought we were well-matched in cultivation, so I dared to address you as a brother. But now, I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at Ma Shiwen seriously and said, ¡°Brother Ma, I have something to tell you, but you must keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Promise me first.¡±


    Ma Shiwen was puzzled. Seeing that Chu Xun was so serious, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I die, I would still keep it.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not the one who killed Gu Qing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ma Shiwen couldn¡¯t believe it. At that time, many people had seen it. Suddenly, Ma Shiwen thought of another possibility and stammered, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile. ¡°My Senior Brother disguised himself as me and killed Gu Qing. He wanted to make me famous. So, I can do things more smoothly and won¡¯t be bullied by others.¡±


    Ma Shiwen nodded. Compared with Chu Xun killing the expert in the High Immortal Realm, he believed Chu Xun¡¯s Senior Brother did it.


    No matter how talented Chu Xun was, he couldn¡¯t improve his cultivation and kill the expert in the High Immortal Realm in half a year.


    ¡°I see,¡± Ma Shiwen said.


    ¡°Had my senior brother not arrived in time, I¡¯m afraid I would never have seen Brother Ma again,¡± Chu Xun said with lingering fear.


    Ma Shiwen answered, ¡°You are a lucky man. With your senior brother and master protecting you, you are safe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Chu Xun said with a smile.


    ¡°I come up with a thing. Brother Liu, we¡¯ve found a great medicinal herb for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun was surprised. ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Starfall Spirit Ice,¡± Ma Shiwen said.


    Chu Xun felt hot in his heart. The Starfall Spirit Ice was from the depths of the universe, containing a more terrible strength than the secret ice. It was used to protect the pellets from being damaged by raging fire when being refined. It could also lock the essence of the great medicinal herb and improve its grade.


    ¡°Brother Ma, where¡¯s it?¡± Chu Xun was a little impatient.


    ¡°Brother Liu, you are so impatient. It is still on the way and will be delivered later. I have a presumptuous request and hope you can help me.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ma, feel free to say it. Did the people from the Canyang Guild look for trouble with the Ma Family again? I¡¯ll go kill Ye Huiling and the others right now.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, please wait.¡± Ma Shiwen saw that Chu Xun had turned around to leave and quickly stopped him. ¡°I have another thing.¡±


    Chu Xun turned to look at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s that? Brother Ma, please tell me. You and I are like brothers. No matter what it is, I¡¯ll promise you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, I¡¯ll put it bluntly then.¡± Ma Shiwen hesitated before adding. ¡°Can you let me see your senior brother?¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Why do you want to see my senior brother? My senior brother doesn¡¯t like to deal with people.¡±


    ¡°I want to ask him some questions about cultivation,¡± Ma Shiwen said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you ask me the questions? Or I can ask my senior brother for you.¡±


    Ma Shiwen said, ¡°To tell you the truth, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but my problems can only be solved by an expert in the High Immortal Realm. Please don¡¯t ask me what the questions are, Brother Liu. Let me keep some secrets.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Chu Xun thought for a long time and finally said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ask my senior brother to come to you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, do you need a place to live?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Ma, but there¡¯s no need. There may be spies from the Canyang Guild here. If they see me, it will not be good for me to continue hiding within the Canyang Guild. I know there¡¯s an inn in the city, so I¡¯ll live there.¡±


    Ma Shiwen thought Chu Xun¡¯s words made sense, so he cupped his hands and said, ¡°Brother Liu, I¡¯m sorry to put you to great inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°You and I are brothers. Don¡¯t regard me as an outsider. Then I¡¯ll leave first, Brother Ma.¡±


    Chu Xun left and checked into the inn in the city.


    Late at night, the silver moon looked like a plate, and stars filled the sky.


    In a room of the inn, Chu Xun stood in front of a bronze mirror. At this time, he had changed out of his black clothes and was wearing white glazed clothes. An ordinary face appeared in the bronze mirror.


    It was too easy for Chu Xun to change his appearance at will.


    Ma Shiwen was indeed a treacherous person. He had never believed in Chu Xun. This time, he wanted to see the so-called Senior Brother. It seemed he just wanted to sound out Chu Xun.


    Fortunately, Chu Xun had expected that he would use this trick. Chu Xun hid his cultivation and disguised himself as his so-called senior brother.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see my senior brother? Then I¡¯ll let you meet him.¡± Chu Xun chuckled. The next moment, his figure moved and disappeared from the room.


    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion was brightly lit. When Ma Shiwen arrived in Hundred-Meter City, he immediately took over the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    In the main hall, Ma Shiwen was deep in thought, then his expression suddenly changed. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    All the warriors in Hundred-Meter City felt a terrifying pressure.


    A terrifying pressure engulfed the entire Hundred-Meter City as if the sky was falling on them.


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s vision blurred as a figure appeared in front of him.


    ¡°I heard from my junior brother that you want to see me?¡± The person spoke softly. Ma Shiwen felt as if a heavy hammer was striking his heart continuously, causing his Qi and blood to churn. He was almost unable to suppress himself from spitting out mouthfuls of blood.


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s viscera were trembling. Faced with the expert in the High Immortal Realm, he couldn¡¯t calm down. He knelt and said, ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡±


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Chu Xun asked. At the same time, he increased the pressure on the other party.


    Crack!


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s body shook uncontrollably. He felt as if bearing a mountain, and the stone bricks under his knees cracked.

 Chapter 674 - Starfall Spirit Ice

    In the main hall of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in Hundred-Meter City, Ma Shiwen did not even dare to lift his head. He could only desperately resist the terrifying pressure of an expert in the High Immortal Realm as cold sweat dampened his back.


    Ma Shiwen seemed to have thought of something when he felt more and more overwhelming pressure bearing down on him. He took out a jade box in a hurry and offered it respectfully with both hands. ¡°Senior, this is Starfall Spirit Ice.¡±


    Chu Xun raised his hand and took the jade box. He opened it and took a look at it. Then he nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, it is indeed the Starfall Spirit Ice. Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    Chu Xun withdrew his pressure and said, ¡°Stand up. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Senior.¡± Ma Shiwen wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead and stood up fearfully. However, he dared not sit down.


    ¡°I heard from my junior brother that you have questions about cultivation. If you have any questions, ask me.¡±


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat again. He said these words to confirm the strong force behind Chu Xun. He didn¡¯t expect that Chu Xun had passed on his words to the Senior Brother with horrible cultivation.


    ¡°Senior, I have been stuck at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm for three hundred years. It has been hard for me to break through. Therefore, I would like to ask you if there is any other way to break through?¡± Ma Shiwen could only make up a question at this moment.


    Chu Xun looked at him and suddenly raised his hand. Ma Shiwen¡¯s face was full of fear, his cultivation sealed, and his body sucked toward Chu Xun through the air.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and touched Ma Shiwen¡¯s forehead. Ma Shiwen didn¡¯t dare to move.


    After a long time, Chu Xun opened his eyes and said, ¡°300 years is not a long time for a talent like you. Since you have found the great medicinal herb, I will give you a good opportunity.¡±


    Chu Xun flipped his hand, and a golden fruit appeared in his palm.


    The alien fruit was unique to the earth.


    ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Ma Shiwen did not dare to resist at all. In front of the expert in the High Immortal Realm, he would die if he disrespected the other party. He hurriedly swallowed the fruit. He suddenly widened his eyes when feeling terrible energy exploding in his body.


    Chu Xun pointed at the center of his forehead and injected some Hong Meng Immortal Qi into him, helping him refine the alien fruit.


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s 300 years of accumulation could be compared to a bottle full of water. If the bottle had more water, the bottle cap would be opened. He would successfully step into the later stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    If Ma Shiwen himself wanted to open this bottle cap, it would take at least a few decades. However, he could easily do it with the help of the alien fruit and Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s heart trembled. He could feel a powerful force guiding the accumulated energy towards breaking through the barrier.


    The Hong Meng Immortal Qi was like a purple dragon, causing all the energy stored in Ma Shiwen¡¯s pubic region to surge violently.


    Crack!


    A sound like an eggshell breaking rang out from Ma Shiwen¡¯s body, and his aura became stronger.


    After a while, Chu Xun stopped.


    Ma Shiwen was shocked, and his face turned red with excitement. Feeling that his strength had doubled, he had an impulse to raise his head to the sky and roar.


    He¡¯d thought that it would take at least fifty more years to step into the later stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. However, Liu Tianhe¡¯s senior brother had dealt with it with a simple move.


    Experts could help others break through but would get hurt in the process. But Liu Tianhe¡¯s senior brother didn¡¯t look uncomfortable.


    Thump!


    Ma Shiwen knelt on the ground with a pious expression on his face, ¡°Thank you very much, Senior. Please tell me your name. I will worship you every day.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Chu Xun waved his hand and said, ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    Ma Shiwen could only thank him profusely.


    ¡°I have another thing,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Please speak, Senior.¡±


    ¡°My junior brother is naughty, but our master likes him very much. He wants to go to the earth to experience. Does your Ma Family have any idea?¡±


    Ma Shiwen was taken aback. He received news from his superiors recently. After confirming Liu Tianhe¡¯s identity, Ma Shiwen should try to recruit him. His superiors would like to send him to the earth so that this Killing God could wreak havoc there.


    He almost burst out laughing. He didn¡¯t expect Liu Tianhe wanted to go to the earth.


    God had blessed him. On the one hand, he had accomplished the mission his higher-ups had given him. On the other hand, he had gained the friendship of the force behind Liu Tianhe.


    ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t worry. I will do my best.¡± Ma Shiwen didn¡¯t dare to go overboard. ¡°I have some status in the Ma Family, so this matter shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your matter,¡± Chu Xun said coldly. He flipped his hand and produced an alien fruit. ¡°If you do a good job, I can guarantee that you will reach the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm within fifty years.¡±


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s thoughts were in a whirl in an instant, and his breathing quickened.


    He would reach the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm within fifty years.


    Not to mention him, anyone would surely go mad from such temptation.


    He had just stepped into the later stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. Generally, he would require at least five hundred years to reach the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I will do my best¡­¡± Ma Shiwen said as he looked up, only to find that the other party had already disappeared.


    ¡°Farewell, Senior!¡± Ma Shiwen shouted.


    Chu Xun returned to the inn and resumed his original appearance. He took out the Starfall Spirit Ice and narrowed his eyes slightly, smiling like a little fox.


    After tonight, the Ma Family should not doubt his identity anymore, and Ma Shiwen might work desperately.


    He only needed another two kinds of great medicinal herbs for the Life Extension Elixir to gather together all the materials. After that, he had to come up with an idea to return to the earth.


    ¡°I still need two more¡­¡± Chu Xun muttered to himself, ¡°Ye Huiling, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    The next morning, Chu Xun went to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Ma Shiwen was excited to see Chu Xun again and told him what had happened last night.


    ¡°A golden fruit?¡± Hearing Ma Shiwen mention the alien fruit several times, Chu Xun chuckled, ¡°You mean the alien fruit, do you? My senior brother told me that my master planted an immortal tree tens of thousands of years ago. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s only one in the entire Immortal Domain. I usually eat them as ordinary fruits.¡±


    ¡°Eat them as ordinary fruits?¡± Ma Shiwen was shocked.


    ¡°Yes, my master told me to eat more so that my cultivation can improve faster,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Ma Shiwen finally understood why Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation was so powerful at less than two hundred years old. It turned out that Chu Xun ate the alien fruits as ordinary fruits. It was such a waste.


    A single alien fruit had helped him shorten his cultivation by fifty years. However, it was treated as an ordinary fruit by Chu Xun. If possible, he really wanted to dissect Chu Xun and extract the efficacy of the fruit.


    ¡°I only have one left.¡± Chu Xun flipped his hand and took out an alien fruit. He handed it to Ma Shiwen and said, ¡°Brother Ma, since you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ve eaten too many. It¡¯s no longer useful to me.¡±


    Ma Shiwen stared at the alien fruit in Chu Xun¡¯s hand and swallowed hard, saying, ¡°I am ashamed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ashamed. We¡¯re brothers, aren¡¯t we? It¡¯s all thanks to you that I can help my master find the herbs. It is yours.¡± Chu Xun stuffed the alien fruit into Ma Shiwen¡¯s hand.


    Ma Shiwen pretended to refuse and then accepted it with a smile.


    Chu Xun chuckled secretly. He wanted the other party to eat it. Without the pollen, the side effects of the alien fruit would not be ordinary. The so-called eating one was equivalent to 50 years of cultivation was at the cost of his longevity.


    ¡°Brother Liu, I heard you want to go to the earth, right?¡± Ma Shiwen asked.


    ¡°Have my senior brother told you?¡±


    Ma Shiwen nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to let Senior tell me. Why not tell me personally?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ma, can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Please let me deal with it. I can let you go to the earth in at least half a year.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He suppressed his excitement and said with a smile, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. I always keep my words.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes twinkled with excitement. The day had finally come.

 Chapter 675 - Invincible in the Gold Immortal Realm

    Chu Xun stayed in Hundred-Meter City for a few days and said goodbye to Ma Shiwen. He wanted to go to the Canyang Guild.


    However, Ma Shiwen disagreed. He said that it was dangerous for Chu Xun to go to the Canyang Guild now.


    ¡°To gather together the great medicinal herbs my master needs, I¡¯m not afraid of any danger.¡± Chu Xun insisted.


    Ma Shiwen said, ¡°Brother Liu, you only need three kinds of great medicinal herbs now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. In fact, he only needed two kinds because he killed Ma Youchong and got Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk. These people didn¡¯t know about it, and Chu Xun couldn¡¯t let them know.


    ¡°I guarantee you that I will gather together the other great medicinal herbs for you before you go to the earth,¡± Ma Shiwen said seriously.


    Chu Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly realized that the Ma Family might have collected all the great medicinal herbs, but they were not willing to give them all to him.


    ¡°Brother Liu, can you help me deal with some things?¡± Ma Shiwen asked.


    ¡°Brother Ma, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°We will send a total of 40 people to the earth, but Brother Liu suddenly joined us and occupied a place. Some people are not convinced.¡±


    ¡°Since you can send forty people, one more is nothing, right?¡±


    Ma Shiwen shook his head. ¡°The Transfer Formation has just been built, still needing to be improved, so we can only send forty people at a time.¡±


    Chu Xun was shocked. ¡°Has the Transfer Formation been built?¡±


    When in the Dream Hell Mountain, he had entered Zu Si¡¯s dream and knew that their purpose in coming to the earth was to build a Transfer Formation to connect to the Immortal Domain so that they could send people to the earth.


    ¡°This is troublesome. What¡¯s going on the earth now?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do, Brother Ma?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    He didn¡¯t have a better way now. He could only be cautious in the action of the Assembly of Immortals. He wondered if he could destroy the Transfer Formation.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t understood what I meant.¡± Ma Shiwen said, ¡°The forty people sent to the earth will be chosen from thousands of Chosen Ones.¡±


    ¡°How do you choose?¡± Chu Xun asked curiously.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about this for the time being, but we have to set off tomorrow and arrive at the Ma Family.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had long wanted to go to the headquarters of the Ma Family to check out the real power of the Ma Family.


    ¡°No problem. I will inform my Senior Brother. Let¡¯s set off tomorrow,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The next day, Chu Xun went to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Ma Shiwen was waiting.


    ¡°Brother Liu, is everything ready?¡± Ma Shiwen asked with a smile.


    Chu Xun nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Ma Shiwen took out a thumb-sized bone whistle and blew it lightly. A shrill sound pierced the air.


    Not long later, Chu Xun saw a small black spot in the sky.


    The little black spot grew larger and moved extremely fast. Chu Xun could clearly see a huge bird more than 50 meters long. It looked like an eagle, but it had three heads. The feathers on its body were shining with cold light, and each of its three heads was as big as a locomotive. It looked vicious.


    The Three-headed Vicious Vulture was a terrifying vicious beast.


    The Three-headed Vicious Vulture possessed monstrous might as descending onto the square before the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The three heads shook the ground to tremble.


    ¡°Brother Liu, please go this way!¡±


    Chu Xun nodded. It seemed that they had to take this vulture to the Ma Family.


    Chu Xun leaped onto the back of the vulture.


    The Three-headed Vicious Vulture suddenly became restless. It raised its heads high while its entire body flickered with cold lights like blades of wind. Perhaps even an expert at the Great Completion of the Earth Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t endure these blades of wind and would be torn into pieces.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned cold. He stamped his feet, and terrifying purple ripples burst out, pressing the vulture to the ground. The stone bricks on the ground cracked, and the vulture could not move at all.


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Liu, please show mercy to us. It is always like this. If you hurt it, we have to walk forward on foot.¡±


    Chu Xun snorted coldly and said, ¡°If you dare to be vicious again, don¡¯t blame me for cutting off your three heads.¡±


    The Three-headed Vicious Vulture knew well how powerful Chu Xun was. It lowered its heads and did not dare to act presumptuously anymore.


    They mounted the vulture and soared into the sky, heading for the hinterlands of the Immortal Domain.


    The Three-headed Vicious Vulture was very powerful. It was in the Gold Immortal Realm, so it flew very fast. With a flap of its wings, it went a distance of thousands of meters. The vulture gave off a cyan shield impervious to wind and rain.


    Along the way, everyone rested several times. Only after an entire month did they arrive in Immortal Domain¡¯s hinterlands and see Ma Family¡¯s headquarters.


    Standing on the back of the vulture, Chu Xun looked up and saw a towering cone-shaped mountain. The bottom of the mountain was thin and sharp, piercing the ground. The top of the mountain was wide and flat. The entire mountain looked like a mountain upside down.


    There was a Forbidden Area Installation around the mountain. Ma Shiwen showed his identity and triggered the Forbidden Area Installation. The vulture landed on the square.


    Chu Xun looked up and saw an endless jade attic.


    At the edge of the square, there was a piece of black stone hundreds of feet high. It was covered with interweaving sword marks of different depths. When they got closer to it thousands of meters, they could feel the fierce sword Qi.


    ¡°This is a Sword Testing Stone. I brought it back from the earth, and numerous sword marks left behind by experts were on it. If you¡¯re lucky, you can comprehend one or two powerful sword moves from it. It was useful,¡± Ma Shiwen explained.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly, wondering if there was a way to move it back to the earth.


    A group of people approached them.


    The leader was an elder with extremely high cultivation. He was at the intermediate stage of the High Immortal Realm, terrifying.


    The rest were a group of young men. Although they looked young, they were also over a thousand years old.


    ¡°Greetings, Presbyter Sixth!¡± Ma Shiwen and the others hastily saluted.


    The elder smiled like a kind elder, indicating that Ma Shiwen and others did not have to be so polite. Then he looked at Chu Xun and said with a smile, ¡°Is this the famous Killing God, Liu Tianhe?¡±


    Although Chu Xun was unwilling, he still saluted and said, ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡±


    ¡°Young friend, you are so young, but your cultivation is extraordinary. Compared with you, the Chosen Ones of our Ma Family are no match for you at all.¡± The Presbyter Sixth was curious because he could not see through Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation. He was confused. ¡°Excuse me, what level is your cultivation at now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the Gold Immortal Realm.¡± Chu Xun had expected such a question. He then added, ¡°I¡¯m invincible in it.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ How arrogance you are,¡± a young man sneered disdainfully.


    Seeing Chu Xun, these young men showed great hostility toward Chu Xun. The Presbyter Sixth seemed to praise Chu Xun. But in fact, he was adding fuel to the fire. He made these young men more hostile to Chu Xun.


    ¡°Come and fight me if you are not convinced.¡± Chu Xun was Killing God, so he naturally had to show no fear.


    ¡°Presbyter Sixth, this¡­¡± Ma Shiwen was a little anxious. Chu Xun had just arrived and even hadn¡¯t entered the door yet. It was not unreasonable.


    The Presbyter Sixth waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s good for young people to be hot-blooded. As the young friend said, have a battle if you are not convinced, and we¡¯ll still be friends after that.¡±


    The young man took a step forward and made it clear that he wanted to compete with Chu Xun.


    ¡°I, Ma Xingfan, want to try.¡±


    Chu Xun said, ¡°My master told me that I should fight to the death when fighting. But today, for Brother Ma¡¯s sake, I will fight with you without my cultivation but with only my physical strength.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant you are.¡± Ma Xingfan stamped on the ground and rushed to Chu Xun like a sharp sword. With Internal Breath circulating in his palm, he threw an energy chain at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun shook his head slightly and took a step forward without any aura around. He punched out with his physical strength. The momentum was powerful.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun smashed Ma Xingfan¡¯s energy chain with his punch. Chu Xun took a step forward and approached Ma Xingfan directly. His fist was as powerful as thunder, smashing Ma Xingfan¡¯s protective aura with one punch and hitting Ma Xingfan¡¯s chest.


    Boom!


    Ma Xingfan flew backward like a cannonball, crashing onto the ground hundreds of meters away, causing the ground to tremble.


    Paved with Black Stones and reinforced by a formation, the ground was incomparably hard. Or else Ma Xingfan would have cracked the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡± Chu Xun shook his head.


    Ma Xingfan was not injured. He jumped up and rushed toward Chu Xun again.


    The Presbyter Sixth raised his hand and imprisoned him.


    ¡°Presbyter Sixth, what do you mean? I didn¡¯t lose!¡± Ma Xingfan yelled, unconvinced.


    ¡°Shut up! If not for the young friend showing mercy, you would have long been seriously injured!¡± The Presbyter Sixth berated.


    ¡°It is impossible.¡± Ma Xingfan didn¡¯t believe it.


    The other youths did not believe that Chu Xun had forced Ma Xingfan to retreat with only one punch. The battle had just begun, so how could Chu Xun show mercy to him?


    The Presbyter Sixth snorted, and he looked at Chu Xun with a smiling face. He said, ¡°Your physical strength is so amazing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that good. I¡¯m just so-so. My master¡¯s physical body is powerful. Although he is at the Great Completion of the High Immortal Realm, it is easy for him to fight the experts above his level. The experts under the middle stage of the Prime Immortal are no match for him at all.¡± Chu Xun talked nonsense. In fact, he was a little regretful in his heart. If he had known it earlier, he would have praised his master as an Empyrean Immortal. It would scare a group of bastards to death.


    However, Chu Xun¡¯s words still shocked Presbyter Sixth. There were indeed powerful experts who could fight the other experts above their levels, but it was a little shocking that the master Chu Xun had mentioned could fight the experts above his realm.


    ¡°My young friend, what is your actual cultivation level right now?¡±


    ¡°The intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.¡±


    ¡°Can you also fight the experts above you more than two levels?¡±


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m invincible in the Golden Immortal Realm, and all my senior brothers are the same,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The Presbyter Sixth was shocked. The force behind Liu Tianhe was stronger than they had expected. The force was too powerful.


    ¡°Anyone knows how to brag,¡± a young man sneered and mocked.


    ¡°My young friend, this group of juniors rarely goes out, too ignorant, not knowing that there are many capable individuals in the outside world. Why don¡¯t you show your skills and broaden their horizons?¡± The Presbyter Sixth said with a smile. Actually, he also didn¡¯t fully believe Chu Xun¡¯s words.


    Chu Xun looked at the Black Stones on the ground and asked the young men in front of him, ¡°Can you break these Black Stones?¡±


    The faces of the young men turned a little unnatural. One of them said, ¡°Are you kidding? These Black Stones could only be broken by the experts in or beyond the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun chuckled and then punched the ground.


    Boom!


    The whole ground trembled, but the Black Stones were not damaged at all.


    After a long while, the Black Stones slates still kept undamaged. The young men sneered disdainfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard,¡± Chu Xun murmured.


    ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s amazing. My feet are shaken to be numb.¡±


    ¡°He deserves to be invincible in the Gold Immortal Realm. He stunned me.¡±


    The youths mocked Chu Xun one after another.


    ¡°Shut up, ignorant fools.¡± The Presbyter Sixth scolded angrily. Then he looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°You deserve the name of Killing God. No wonder you dare to say that you are invincible in the Gold Immortal Realm. I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Presbyter Sixth, what are you talking about? He¡¯s clearly bragging,¡± Ma Xingfan muttered unwillingly.


    In fact, even Ma Shiwen was confused. He didn¡¯t understand what the Presbyter Sixth meant.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed my senior. You always see problems more clearly than ordinary people.¡± Chu Xun flattered the Presbyter Sixth without leaving a trace.


    The Presbyter Sixth was obviously pleased. He made a gesture of invitation and said, ¡°My young friend, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    The young men were very unconvinced. They looked at Chu Xun invited in by the Presbyter Sixth. Just as they were about to ridicule him again, they heard a clicking sound.


    They looked down and saw cracks spreading on the slates at a terrifying speed.


    Ma Shiwen also heard the sound and turned around to look. He was shocked by what he had seen.


    The young men were dumbstruck as seeing dumbly the cracks that extended several hundred meters.


    More than one hundred Black Stones were broken.


    Ma Xingfan¡¯s face turned pale, and his heart was still palpitating with fear. It turned out that Chu Xun really showed mercy to him.

 Chapter 676 - The Rule Is the Law of the Jungle

    When Chu Xun was invited into the Ma Family, he originally wanted to check out how many old monsters are in the Ma Family and how powerful the Ma Family was with his divine sense. However, he did not do so in the end.


    He didn¡¯t know whether any experts in the Ma Family cultivated spiritual strength. Once he was discovered, it would be very troublesome.


    ¡°My young friend, have Ma Shiwen told you why we invited you over?¡± The Presbyter Sixth asked.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Ma didn¡¯t say anything about it. He only told me that there would be 40 people sent to the earth this time, and it seems that there will be another selection.¡±


    The Presbyter Sixth glanced at Ma Shiwen surreptitiously and nodded to himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The number of people who can go to the earth is limited this time. All the Chosen Ones of the major forces want to go to the earth to explore. It is said that the earth has recovered, and there are resources everywhere. Maybe we can have a great opportunity there. After all, that is the place where the War of the hundreds of clans took place,¡± the Presbyter Sixth said.


    Chu Xun sneered secretly. ¡°A group of bandits, are you treating the earth as a whetstone?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of people in the major forces, right?¡±


    The Presbyter Sixth nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Too few people can go to the earth this time. Everyone wants to go to the earth first to try, leading to a situation that only a small number of them can go there.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Chu Xun said domineeringly, ¡°Anyway, I will go to the earth. If anyone dares to compete with me, there is only one way, and that is to defeat me. I don¡¯t care how long they have lived under the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm. Just come. I¡¯ll teach them a lesson in minutes.¡±


    The Presbyter Sixth and Ma Shiwen glanced at each other, and Ma Shiwen nodded his head slightly.


    The Presbyter Sixth was secretly delighted. The more powerful Chu Xun was, the more advantageous it would be for his Ma Family.


    ¡°My young friend, originally, we decided each of the four top forces could send 10 experts to the earth. However, the other forces thought it was unfair. So we decided to use a different selection method.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Xun knew that he was getting to the point.


    At this time, they arrived at a hall. The Presbyter Sixth invited Chu Xun in. After they were seated, a disciple served them tea.


    ¡°My young friend, the rule is simple. It¡¯s the law of the jungle. After all, the situation on the earth is not clear yet. We discuss that the first group of people must be powerful.¡±


    Chu Xun said, ¡°They should be powerful. How about I go back and ask my master to come now?¡±


    The Presbyter Sixth hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Don¡¯t worry, young friend. Listen to me carefully. The Transfer Formation has been built, but it¡¯s not stable. Its limit is at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm. If anyone beyond the limit goes through it, it will collapse.¡±


    ¡°Senior, do you mean that only those below the Gold Immortal Realm can go this time?¡±


    The Presbyter Sixth nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I see.¡± Chu Xun thought for a while, suddenly raised his head and asked, ¡°Can you tell me the details of the law of the jungle that you just mentioned?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know, young friend. There¡¯s a folding space at the center of the four top families of the Immortal Domain, and Fiends in ancient times are in it.¡±


    ¡°Fiends?¡± Chu Xun was shocked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised, young friend. They are only part of the Fiends. We send a group of disciples in it every fifty years.¡±


    Chu Xun was secretly shocked. The Assembly of Immortals was really vicious. They destroyed the earth, sealed hundreds of races, and captured a group of Fiends to train their descendants. To put it bluntly, they treated these Fiends as whetstones.


    ¡°This time, it happens to be the day when the folding space opens again. We¡¯re going to send the people wanting to go to the earth in it for a real competition. We¡¯ll send the top 40 people who kill the most Fiends to the earth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate, is it?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°If a few experts in the High Immortal Realm go in, we will have no opportunities, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my young friend. That¡¯s impossible. The Almighty in the Immortal Domain has set up Forbidden Area Installation in the folding space. Only those below the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm can enter. If those beyond force their way in, they will be immediately killed by the Forbidden Area Installation.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s current cultivation could kill an expert at the initial stage of the High Immortal Realm, but he cultivated Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Although the Forbidden Area Installation could see through it, he could use True Energy. He believed even if Forbidden Area Installation was powerful, it couldn¡¯t identify his cultivation.


    ¡°Senior, can we rob others?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The Presbyter Sixth was slightly stunned, then he laughed heartily and said, ¡°As expected, you deserve to be one of the friends of my Ma Family. What you asked is exactly what I wanted to say.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We invited you here to solve this problem. The number of Fiends killed is allowed to take from others.¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned, and then he laughed wildly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get all the Fiends inside. No one else has to go in. I can do it alone.¡±


    The Presbyter Sixth and Ma Shiwen exchanged a look. Then they burst out laughing.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    Ma Shiwen looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°Brother Liu, you can¡¯t do this. If you go in alone, we can¡¯t appease the other forces. They will come to us and bother us to death.¡±


    ¡°My young friend, we invited you here to guarantee that our Ma Family¡¯s disciples will get into the top ten. Ten disciples of our Ma Family will occupy the places of the 40,¡± Presbyter Sixth said.


    ¡°I can guarantee that all 40 are disciples of the Ma Family,¡± Chu Xun said proudly.


    Presbyter Sixth and Ma Shiwen laughed out loud.


    ¡°Brother Liu, we don¡¯t need so many. Please leave some opportunities to the others.¡± Ma Shiwen laughed loudly. They were happy to hear Chu Xun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s leave ten places for them. The top 30 places are all ours,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Presbyter Sixth and Ma Shiwen were happy. They stood up and saluted Chu Xun, saying, ¡± We want to thank you on behalf of the Ma Family. May our friendship last for tens of thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too polite. Brother Ma and I are as close as brothers, so I am a part of the Ma Family. It¡¯s not a big deal for me to help our family. If you continue to be so polite, you¡¯ll look like outsiders,¡± Chu Xun said, holding back his disgust.


    ¡°Haha¡­ What you said is true. We are too polite, like an outsider,¡± The Presbyter Sixth said with a smile.


    ¡°Shiwen, you¡¯ve worked hard on your journey. Go down and rest first. Tomorrow, if you have time, please help us train those disappointing disciples.¡± The Presbyter Sixth was talking about the Ma Family¡¯s young generation.


    In fact, what he said was the truth. Compared with Chu Xun, the younger generation of the Ma Family was too weak.


    ¡°Brother Liu, I¡¯ll take you to have a rest first. Let¡¯s talk at dinner.¡±


    Chu Xun said goodbye to Presbyter Sixth and then left with Ma Shiwen.


    On the way, Chu Xun asked, ¡°Brother Ma, will you go into the folding space with me at that time?¡±


    Ma Shiwen answered, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but it depends on Presbyter Sixth and the others¡¯ plan. This time, the task of entering the folding space will be handled by Presbyter Sixth.¡±


    ¡°Other forces will certainly send people with similar status as you into the folding space.¡± Chu Xun meant that other families would also send people like you, who had lived for thousands of years but had low cultivation, into the folding space.


    Ma Shiwen didn¡¯t understand what Chu Xun meant and said, ¡°Of course. With your protection, we don¡¯t need to worry about our disciples.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Ma Family will definitely take the top 30 among the 40.¡±


    ¡°Good brother¡­¡± Ma Shiwen laughed loudly.


    Chu Xun also smiled, but there was no happiness in his eyes.

 Chapter 677 - Beat You up

    The next day, in the early morning, Chu Xun received an invitation from Ma Shiwen, and the two of them went to the Arena of the Ma Family together.


    The huge Arena was crowded with people. There were hundreds of young disciples of the Ma Family, not counting the half-grown children.


    Ma Xingfan and the others were also present. When they saw Chu Xun, their expressions became a little unnatural. Yesterday, Chu Xun scared them.


    ¡°Brother Ma, these people aren¡¯t going to enter the folding space, are they?¡±


    Ma Shiwen added, ¡°Only 40 people can go to the earth. What¡¯s the use of having more people in? You can pick one hundred of them to go with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that I will lead the team this time?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Ma Shiwen nodded, ¡°The Presbyter Sixth decided it. Presbyters are very confident in your strength.¡±


    ¡°The quota of people is only 40. We will take 30. Why should I choose one hundred people?¡±


    Ma Shiwen said, ¡°The folding space can train these young people. They haven¡¯t experienced killing yet, so they lack killing intent. Let them go in and hone themselves. One day, when they fight on the earth in the future, they won¡¯t faint when they see blood.¡±


    Chu Xun was smiling on the surface, but his heart was full of killing intent. ¡°Damn bastards, it turns out that you are ready to slaughter the people on the earth. I really want to kill all of you.¡±


    The Ma Family¡¯s younger generation was all here. If they died, the Ma Family would suffer a great loss.


    Of course, this idea flashed through his mind. If he killed all these people, he would probably not be able to get out of the Ma Family alive.


    ¡°Everyone, stop for a moment. Come here!¡± Ma Shiwen shouted.


    All the disciples stopped cultivating, looked over, and slowly gathered around.


    ¡°Let me give you an introduction. This is my Ma Family¡¯s good friend, Liu Tianhe. I believe everyone here must have heard of him before, right?¡± Ma Shiwen said loudly.


    Everyone present nodded. Yesterday, they had heard that the Killing God, Liu Tianhe, had come to the Ma Family and defeated Ma Xingfan with a single punch. He even shattered more than one hundred black stone plates.


    ¡°The Assembly of Presbyters decided one hundred of you can enter the folding space. Liu Tianhe will select the one hundred from you,¡± Ma Shiwen said.


    ¡°Why can an outsider select the people of the Ma Family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Won¡¯t he take up one spot? We¡¯ll have one less person to go in the folding space.¡±


    ¡°Why not let Brother Yanchen select the one hundred? He¡¯s the number one amongst the younger generation of our Ma Family. With him leading the team, our Ma Family will have ten people go to the earth.¡±


    Ma Xingfan was only at the intermediate stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. His cultivation level was not the highest among these people. Moreover, the Ma Family had a Chosen One as famous as Gu Yang, the person with dual pupils.


    Ma Yanchen, 1,200 years old, had reached the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm just a few days ago, with an edge over the Gu Family¡¯s Gu Yang. He was known as the Ma Family¡¯s number one genius for the last tens of thousands of years.


    ¡°Shut up! This is decided by the Assembly of Presbyters. If you have any questions, go to find the presbyters!¡± Ma Shiwen bellowed.


    The people quieted down. The presbyters¡¯ decision wasn¡¯t something that they could easily question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use Assembly of Presbyters to shut us up. Even the Assembly of Presbyters can¡¯t be so stubborn. I want to ask them what they meant.¡± With a boom, a person walked over in the air. Every step he made caused space to tremble.


    ¡°Yanchen, do you suspect the decision of the Assembly of Presbyters?¡± Ma Shiwen looked at the newcomer.


    Chu Xun was not shocked. He looked at the Chosen One of the Ma Family. He was slender, handsome, and powerful. He was indeed extraordinary.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to, but I have the right to ask my questions. I want to know why you let an outsider interfere in the Ma Family¡¯s matters.¡± Ma Yanchen was very displeased. Did they look down upon him?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to ask them?¡± Ma Shiwen¡¯s expression looked unhappy. He was Ma Yanchen¡¯s senior, but the guy standing there showed no respect for him.


    Ma Yanchen looked at Chu Xun with disdain in his eyes. ¡°Of course, I will do that. But before I go, I want to have a battle with Liu Tianhe. How could he get the trust of the Assembly of Presbyters of my Ma Family?¡±


    ¡°Get down here, you insolent bastard. Your senior is standing here, but you¡¯re so arrogant. Has no one taught you how to respect other people?¡± Chu Xun scolded him.


    ¡°Respect other people?¡± Ma Yanchen said with disdain, ¡°I only respect the strong.¡±


    Ma Shiwen¡¯s expression turned pale. In front of so many people, Ma Yanchen didn¡¯t show any respect to him at all.


    ¡°Brother Ma, can I beat this rude bastard?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Ma Shiwen was stunned, ¡°Brother Liu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think highly of you, but Yanchen is the only person in the last thousands of years to have mastered our Ma Family¡¯s unique Nine-star Buddha Thunder technique. I can¡¯t guarantee that you can win against him.¡±


    ¡°So what if he has the technique Nine-star Buddha Thunder?¡± Chu Xun said disdainfully, ¡°As my master said, no matter how talented a person is, he will be like a greenhouse flower if he doesn¡¯t experience any failure after becoming famous. He will be arrogant, not knowing how to restrain himself. Even if he has cultivated to the Prime Immortal, he is still a good-for-nothing.¡±


    Ma Shiwen nodded. Chu Xun was right. Without experiencing slaughtering, Ma Yanchen would never be able to withstand any difficulties. Ma Yanchen had lived a very smooth life these years and had been praised too highly. It¡¯s time for him to suffer some setbacks.


    ¡°Brother Ma, please nod your head. I¡¯ll help you give this brat a lesson.¡±


    Ma Shiwen thought for a while, then nodded. ¡°Be careful. If you can¡¯t resist him, please tell me and stop.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ma, don¡¯t worry.¡± Chu Xun nodded, looked at Ma Yanchen, and said, ¡°Bastard, get down here and apologize to Brother Ma.¡±


    Ma Yanchen¡¯s face was full of disdain. He glanced at Ma Shiwen and said sarcastically, ¡°I never apologize to the weak¡­¡±


    Slap!


    Before Ma Yanchen could finish his words, Chu Xun disappeared. The next moment, Chu Xun smacked Ma Yanchen on the face and sent him flying.


    The scene was in dead silence.


    Everyone opened their mouths wide in shock as if they had seen a ghost.


    Ma Yanchen touched his face, his eyes filled with shock and disbelief. How could he be so fast?


    ¡°How insolent you are, you impudent bastard! Is there no one asking you to be civilized and respectful to your seniors?¡± Chu Xun berated.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Ma Yanchen was so angry.


    ¡°How dare I? Do you really think you are a genius?¡± Chu Xun said disdainfully, ¡°I slapped Gu Yang so hard that finally his face couldn¡¯t be recognized. Today, for Brother Ma¡¯s sake, if you bow your head, apologize to him, and obediently follow me into the folding space, I will let you off. If you dare to refuse, I¡¯ll give you a lesson in minutes.¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Ma Yanchen was furious. He raised his hand and twisted the space around him. Terrifying Internal Breath rushed toward Chu Xun like a tide.


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t listen to me? I¡¯m sure he has been spoiled. I¡¯ll beat him up.¡± Before Chu Xun could finish his words, his aura began to rise. Clenching his fists, he lunged at Ma Yanchen.


    Facing the Internal Breath, Chu Xun threw out a punch. His fist light shone brightly and directly blew the tide up. Without slowing down, Chu Xun stepped forward to Ma Yanchen and smacked him again.


    Ma Yanchen was shocked to find that his protective aura was shattered by Chu Xun¡¯s punch. Then the amethyst-like palm smacked him on the face.


    Slap!


    Ma Yanchen was sent flying. The smack was as powerful as the previous one.


    In the place of the Ma family, Chu Xun didn¡¯t beat him hard. If he really had beaten Ma Yanchen to hurt, the presbyters of the Ma Family would have probably shown up.


    ¡°I¡¯m invincible in the Gold Immortal Realm, but I don¡¯t dare to be arrogant. You ignorant bastard, what are you being arrogant about here? You only dare to be stern at home.¡± Chu Xun cursed, scolding the whole Ma Family implicitly.


    However, no one on the scene noticed the meaning behind Chu Xun¡¯s words. They were all shocked by Chu Xun¡¯s technique. He smacked the No.1 genius of the Ma Family¡¯s young generation twice. The genius had surpassed many of the older generations but not even touched the corners of Chu Xun¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe¡­¡± Ma Yanchen was furious. As the No.1 genius of the Ma Family, he had been greeted with applause no matter where he went. He had priority over the others of the family for the resources. He hadn¡¯t been scolded yet, not to mention to have been beaten.


    ¡°Brother Liu, be careful.¡±


    Seeing the golden light around Ma Yanchen¡¯s body, Ma Shiwen reminded Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t care at all. He looked at Ma Yanchen playfully and said, ¡°Bastard, use whatever means you have. If I don¡¯t defeat you today, I¡¯ll write my name upside down.¡±


    Buzz!


    The golden light around Ma Yanchen grew brighter and brighter as Buddhist chants sounded out from within his body. An enormous golden Buddha shadow about tens of meters high appeared behind him. It sat cross-legged in midair, making a magic signet with hands, with a dignified appearance.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, let¡¯s see how long you can still be arrogant!¡± Ma Yanchen¡¯s face was distorted as he raised his hand. Behind him, the golden Buddha shadow slowly raised its hand, causing the air in a radius of several miles to distort.


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I hate Buddha the most, bastard? Don¡¯t scare me like that. It can¡¯t protect you or anyone else.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, his aura surged violently. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi surged, and Chu Xun rose into the air with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, go to hell!¡± Ma Yanchen roared and slammed his palm down on Chu Xun.


    Behind him, the golden Buddha shadow also raised its mountain-like giant hand. Strange thunder sounds sounded in the palm of its hand.


    Chu Xun uttered a word, ¡°Lin.¡±


    Rumble!


    The void within thousands of miles trembled and gathered in the air, sweeping toward the falling palm magic signet of the golden Buddha.


    The crowd retreated again and again. They could sense a terrifying destructive power, more terrifying than Ma Yanchen¡¯s Nine-star Buddha Thunder.


    ¡°Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Zhen, Lie, Qian, Xing.¡±


    Chu Xun used the Nine-Character Skill of Daoism.


    Chu Xun secretly learned it from Lao Hei on the Dream Hell Mountain, and he had never used it before.


    Today, Ma Yanchen used the skill of Buddhism, so he used it.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were indifferent. He wanted to let the world know that Daoism was orthodox and Buddhism was from outside.


    As soon as he used the Nine-Character Skill, the air within a radius of hundreds of kilometers was imprisoned. The huge cone-shaped mountain under the Ma Family was trembling, and the ground cracked. The golden Buddha in the air seemed to be squeezed by all the power between the sky and ground, and cracks spread on the golden body.


    Ma Yanchen roared in horror. The golden Buddha shadow cracked, and his body also seemed to be squeezed to pieces. It was difficult for him to move his fingers.


    Boom!


    The golden Buddha shadow, which was tens of meters high, exploded. Before the bright golden light could spread out, it was squeezed into a ball by an invisible force. In the end, it was destroyed, like a dumb cannonball.

 Chapter 678 - General Movements Before the Battle

    The golden Buddha was destroyed by the Nine-Character Skill, but the pressure between the sky and ground didn¡¯t disappear. With the terrible power, Ma Yanchen spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His viscera, all the limbs, and even his bones were squeezed to the point of sounding. His entire body was about to explode.


    ¡°Brother Liu, stop!¡± Ma Shiwen shouted in panic.


    Liu Tianhe was known as the Killing God. If his killing intent rose and he killed Ma Yanchen, he would be in big trouble.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and removed the pressure from the Nine-Character Skill.


    Ma Yanchen fell and smashed onto the ground with a boom. After a moment of relaxation, he spat out another large mouthful of blood.


    Chu Xun descended from the sky, kicked Ma Yanchen to Ma Shiwen, and shouted, ¡°Apologize to Brother Ma for your rudeness.¡±


    Ma Yanchen¡¯s eyes were fierce, and he remained silent.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and slammed Ma Yanchen to the ground. If it weren¡¯t for the black stone slates on the ground, Ma Yanchen would have sunk into the ground.


    ¡°As a loser, are you still proud of yourself? How dare you disrespect your senior? Apologize now!¡± Chu Xun bellowed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it¡­¡± Ma Yanchen¡¯s face was twisted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping you around if you are so stubborn?¡± Chu Xun grabbed Ma Yanchen by the neck and tightened his grip.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s grip tightened, and Ma Yanchen¡¯s neck sounded as if it was cracking. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Brother Ma, trash like you wouldn¡¯t have been worthy of my attention.¡±


    Ma Yanchen was imprisoned, his cultivation suppressed. His neck was grabbed by Chu Xun¡¯s hand, and it was difficult for him to breathe. His face turned red, and blue veins stood out on his forehead.


    ¡°Brother Liu, let go¡­¡± Ma Shiwen could feel the murderous aura from Chu Xun.


    Ma Yanchen could feel it too. He looked at Chu Xun and shuddered. Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold with no trace of emotion. Endless killing intent spread.


    He was afraid. He had a feeling that if he did not apologize today, the other party would really kill him.


    Ma Yanchen couldn¡¯t speak. He could only nod, indicating that he wanted to apologize.


    ¡°Brother Liu, he¡¯s agreed. Please let go of him,¡± Ma Shiwen said anxiously.


    Chu Xun snorted and threw Ma Yanchen in front of Ma Shiwen. ¡°Apologize.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I was too arrogant in the past. Please forgive me for my ignorance.¡± Ma Yanchen lowered his head.


    ¡°All right, I don¡¯t blame you. Hurry back and heal up,¡± Ma Shiwen hastily said.


    If Ma Yanchen¡¯s injuries worsened, even he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it.


    ¡°The folding space is about to open. I¡¯ll give you three days to recover and go in with me. Otherwise, you don¡¯t have to go there,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Ma Shiwen quickly summoned two young disciples to support Ma Yanchen to heal his injuries.


    After Ma Yanchen left, an indiscernible smile appeared on Chu Xun¡¯s face. At least four old monsters were hiding in the surroundings when he fought Ma Yanchen just now, and they left secretly now.


    ¡°Brother Liu, today, I enriched my knowledge about your actual strength,¡± Ma Shiwen said sincerely.


    Chu Xun laughed heartily and said, ¡°Brother Ma, I told you that I¡¯m invincible in the Gold Immortal Realm. 30 members of our Ma Family will be among the 40 spots. I¡¯m not bragging.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ I believe you.¡± Ma Shiwen laughed, too. Chu Xun helping him regain his dignity made him feel more comfortable.


    ¡°I almost forgot that I still have a business to attend to,¡± Chu Xun muttered. Then, he looked at the disciples of the Ma Family who were hiding far away and shouted, ¡°Come here. Line up.¡±


    Chu Xun had defeated Ma Yanchen easily. How could they not be convinced? They immediately lined up in an orderly manner.


    ¡°You step forward. You will follow me into the folding space.¡±


    ¡°You step back. You are only in the Earth Immortal Realm and more than a thousand years old. It will be a waste of resources if I let you follow me.¡±


    ¡°You come out.¡±


    Chu Xun began to select the one hundred people.


    In fact, when he saw these Ma Family disciples, Chu Xun felt indescribably angry and sad in his heart.


    Most of them were over a thousand years old, yet the weakest amongst them was at the initial stage of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    However, on the earth, most of the people at this age were in the Human King Realm or Human-Immortal Realm, and their overall strength was far inferior.


    ¡°Damn the Assembly of Immortals! If they hadn¡¯t destroyed the earth and exhausted its spiritual energy, the earth wouldn¡¯t have been so far behind!¡±


    In general, the earth was still far inferior to the combat strength of the Assembly of Immortals.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Chu Xun to choose the strongest 100 of the Ma Family disciples.


    ¡°From today on, you should practice hard. After a few days, you should follow me into the folding space to fight and kill. I promise that 30 of you can go to the earth with me. The 30 will put our Ma family¡¯s flags on the earth and leave behind the other three top families.


    ¡°Men should slaughter everywhere and fight bravely while bathed in blood. Don¡¯t learn from Ma Yanchen. He doesn¡¯t have machismo and only knows how to be unreasonable at home.


    ¡°From now on, restore all of your bodily functions to their optimal state. After entering the folding space, take out your strongest state. Remember, you are not fighting for yourselves. You are fighting for the Ma Family.¡±


    Chu Xun made some movements before the battle. Anyway, the folding space was full of Fiends. The more they killed, the better. Among the 100 disciples of the Ma Family, 30 people would follow him back to the earth, and they would die at that time.


    Those who dared to encroach on the earth would be killed without mercy.


    There were still three days left until the folding space opened.


    On this day, Presbyter Sixth came to find Chu Xun.


    ¡°Young friend, I have witnessed your battle with Yanchen,¡± the Presbyter Sixth said.


    ¡°I was a little heavy-handed. Please forgive me,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The Presbyter Sixth smiled kindly and cupped his hands together. ¡°Young friend, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m not here to denounce you. Yanchen¡¯s talent is astonishing, but he has never experienced any tempering. As the saying goes, jade cannot be made into anything without being cut and polished. It¡¯s not a bad thing for him to suffer setbacks.¡±


    ¡°I hope he won¡¯t hate me.¡± Chu Xun smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already talked with him. He¡¯s also realized his disadvantages. Thank you for that, young friend.¡±


    ¡°Senior is too courteous.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have a question to ask you. Young friend, the martial skill you used that day is rare. May I know the name of this martial skill?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Is there something wrong with the Nine-Character Skill? Or did they see something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Senior, I used the Nine-Character Skill yesterday. My master taught me that.¡±


    ¡°Nine-Character Skill?¡± The Presbyter Sixth narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°My master said that my grandmaster brought back the martial skill from the earth in ancient times. He thought it was powerful, so he taught it to my master, and my master taught it to me.¡±


    ¡°Your grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t seen him before. My master said that my grandmaster had gone on a tour for tens of thousands of years without coming back,¡± Chu Xun lied.


    The Presbyter Sixth¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Is your grandmaster still alive?¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. My master said that my grandmaster had been gone out for tens of thousands of years. I don¡¯t know if he is alive or not.¡±


    The Presbyter Sixth was a little unsettled. After experiencing the ancient war on the earth, all the people who had survived until now were terrible old monsters. How could the old monsters who had come back from the ancient times die so easily? Liu Tianhe¡¯s grandmaster was probably still alive.


    It seemed like they had underestimated the force behind Liu Tianhe.

 Chapter 679 - Gathering All the Great Medicinal Herbs

    The next day, Presbyter Sixth came to him again and talked a lot.


    Chu Xun frowned and asked, ¡°Senior, what can I do for you?¡±


    The Sixth Presbyter stopped blabbering with a kind smile on his face like an elder, but Chu Xun was disgusted. As the saying went, even putting on a sheepskin, a beast was still a beast.


    Chu Xun could guarantee that if the Presbyter Sixth knew his real identity, he would turn hostile faster in a second.


    ¡°Young friend, we¡¯re about to enter the folding space. Do you have anything you haven¡¯t accomplished?¡±


    Chu Xun said, ¡°My only regret is that I failed to gather all the great medicinal herbs for my master.¡±


    The Presbyter Sixth smiled mysteriously. ¡°I knew you had been feeling regretful about this. See what I brought you.¡±


    As speaking, the Presbyter Sixth took out two jade boxes.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Chu Xun was excited, but he pretended to be confused.


    He had guessed what they were. His deifying words about the force behind him yesterday really worked.


    ¡°Open them and have a look,¡± the Presbyter Sixth said with a smile.


    Chu Xun took them with a puzzled look and opened a jade box. Immediately, a bright light burst out, and a strong medicinal power spread out, refreshing.


    ¡°Scarlet Sky Spiritual Leaf!¡± Chu Xun exclaimed. It was another great medicinal herb needed for the Life Extension Elixir.


    Chu Xun opened another jade box and exclaimed again, ¡°Primordial Precious Ginseng.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Have I relieved your worries?¡± The Presbyter Sixth smiled radiantly.


    Chu Xun nodded obediently and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior. How many spiritual herbs and spiritual elixirs do they cost? No matter how many, I am willing to pay for them.¡±


    The Presbyter Sixth intentionally put on a stern expression. ¡°Young friend, do you mean that you¡¯re not treating us as friends.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what? You are Shiwen¡¯s brother, so you are a part of our Ma Family. Your business is our business. Besides, you will lead the team into the folding space this time. You have to take care of those good-for-nothings. So you don¡¯t have to pay for the herbs.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I accept them. On behalf of my master, thank you very much.¡±


    The Presbyter Sixth smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Chu Xun put away the jade boxes and said with a smile, ¡°Now I only need Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk. After gathering all the great medicinal herbs, I will go back to my master. After breaking through, he will definitely come with the whole sect to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll welcome you at that time.¡± Presbyter Sixth laughed loudly. ¡°Also, we¡¯ve already sent more people to search for the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk. When coming out from the folding space, you may get it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you, Senior.¡± Chu Xun was overjoyed. But in fact, he sneered in his heart. He estimated that the Ma Family had found it. They just wanted to restrain him.


    They didn¡¯t know that he had already gotten the Seven Luminaries Celestial Milk. He killed Ma Youchong and got it.


    Actually, he had gathered all the materials for the Life Extension Elixir.


    The Presbyter Sixth chatted with Chu Xun for a while. Then he got up to leave.


    In the next two days, Chu Xun¡¯s performance was remarkable. Most of the time, he guided the young generation of the Ma Family in the Arena and taught them a set of powerful martial skills.


    Those old monsters who had been secretly watching Chu Xun gave up monitoring him.


    On the morning of the third day, everyone was ready to go to the folding space.


    Five Three-headed Vicious Vultures carried the 100 strongest disciples of the Ma Family to the folding space.


    At noon, the vultures landed on a majestic mountain range that spanned thousands of kilometers.


    There were people everywhere. The people from the other great forces had already arrived.


    After the Ma Family occupied their own territory, the Presbyter Sixth instructed everyone to make preparations. Then he left.


    Chu Xun had observed along the way and found that the four families occupied four directions respectively. The mountain range was in the center of the four families.


    Chu Xun suddenly felt like being stared at by a poisonous snake. He turned around and saw a pair of resentful eyes.


    Gu Yang was staring at him. The person had been defeated and plundered by him last time.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly to greet Gu Yang. Gu Yang was so angry.


    ¡°Other than good-for-nothing Gu Yang, is there any expert from the Gu Family?¡± Chu Xun asked the disciples of the Ma Family.


    These people had all heard Chu Xun had defeated Gu Yang before.


    ¡°Apart from Gu Yang, we should be wary of another expert of the Gu Family. His name is Gu Tian. Although his talent is no match for Gu Yang, it¡¯s still terrifying for him to reach the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm at two thousand years old,¡± Ma Yanchen said.


    Ma Yanchen didn¡¯t like Chu Xun, but it was related to whether the Ma Family could go to the earth or not and the future of the disciples of his family. Although he was not happy, he was cooperative.


    Gu Yang stared at Chu Xun with great anger.


    Chu Xun looked at Gu Yang with a smile and suddenly reached out his hand. He drew back his four fingers, leaving only his middle finger.


    Gu Yang didn¡¯t understand the meaning of that gesture, but he knew Chu Xun wasn¡¯t kind. If it weren¡¯t for his people blocking him, he would have rushed to the other party.


    ¡°Trash,¡± Chu Xun mouthed to Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang was too angry, and his eyes flickered with a strange red light.


    Chu Xun ignored him and turned to look at other places. This time, all the people who came were the strongest disciples of the great forces. All of them had extraordinary cultivation.


    ¡°Fiends, do your best. You¡¯d better kill all these guys.¡± Chu Xun prayed in his heart.


    If the most outstanding disciples of these forces were to die inside, the forces would suffer great losses.


    The more Chu Xun thought about it, the happier he became. He couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°Brother Liu, what are you laughing at?¡± Ma Yanchen shivered when he saw Chu Xun laughing. Chu Xun looked a little¡­


    Chu Xun came back to his senses and found that he had been absorbed in his thoughts. He immediately scolded Ma Yanchen with a straight face, ¡°Bastard, call me uncle. Brother Ma and I are brothers, and your Presbyter Sixth calls me young friend. You little bastard, you should show me your respect.¡±


    Ma Yanchen was speechless. He wondered if Ma Shiwen was stupid. Chu Xun was less than two hundred years old, and Ma Yanchen was more than a thousand years old. How could he call Chu Xun uncle?


    Ma Yanchen kept silent and walked off to the side sulkily.


    Chu Xun saw a familiar face. It was of Ye Huiling. He walked over and said, ¡°Brother Ye.¡±


    Ye Huiling was slightly stunned. He did not expect that Chu Xun would come to greet him. His expression was a little complicated because Chu Xun had surrendered to the Ma Family. Chu Xun was an enemy and no friend to them.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet under such circumstances,¡± Ye Huiling said.


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°I have no choice. The Ma Family helped me find all the great medicinal herbs. They have helped me a lot, so I must repay them. Brother Ye also helped me before. I hope we won¡¯t become enemies after entering it.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to cooperate with us?¡± Ke Shanming walked over and said.


    Some great forces had secretly formed alliances, so this wasn¡¯t something fresh.


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Our Ma Family will take 30 of the 40 places to the earth. The Canyang Guild can take the other 10 if you have actual strength.¡±


    ¡°You want to occupy 30 places?¡± Ye Huiling was surprised.


    Chu Xun nodded seriously and said, ¡°30 is exactly right. This is my promise to the Ma Family.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you are bragging,¡± in the Canyang Guild, a young man with an ordinary appearance but unordinary demeanor sneered.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Chu Xun looked at him and asked. This man was about the same age as Ma Yanchen, and his cultivation was also at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Du Tianyi,¡± the young man said. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the name of the Killing God. I hope you¡¯re not on the wrong side.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled and ignored him. He preferred to fight in the field other than to argue.


    Chu Xun nodded, then turned around and returned to the camp of the Ma Family.


    ¡°Ma Yanchen, there are quite a few experts here. It¡¯s a good thing that the presbyters didn¡¯t ask you to lead the team, or the Ma Family would be wiped out,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Ma Yanchen was annoyed, but he had to admit that Chu Xun was telling the truth. Many experts had come here, and almost all of the experts as famous as him had come.


    Chu Xun wanted to continue to tease Ma Yanchen, but suddenly there was a roar in the void.


    He looked up and saw winds rolling and clouds surging. The originally clear sky was covered by an invisible force. Suddenly, a huge hole opened in the sky like an invisible beast opening its mouth.


    Golden ripples undulated in the hole, illuminating everything within a radius of tens of miles in gold.


    ¡°This is the entrance of the folding space. It should open in the evening. Why does it open earlier?¡± Ma Yanchen muttered.


    Chu Xun glanced at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of me. Do you know what it means to be invincible in the Gold Immortal Realm? Seeing an expert like me standing here, naturally, the folding space opens earlier to let me in.¡±


    The corners of Ma Yanchen¡¯s mouth twitched. He had never seen such a despicable person before. How could he be so arrogant? Also, why was he so shameless? How dare he say that the folding space opened earlier because of him?


    The other members of the Ma Family were very friendly to Chu Xun. Of course, this was built on the premise that Chu Xun could take them to the earth, guide them in cultivation, and teach them cultivation skills.


    At this time, the Presbyter Sixth returned.


    ¡°Young friend, are you ready?¡±


    Chu Xun replied, ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Okay. The entrance to the folding space has opened. All of you, prepare yourselves.¡± As the Presbyter Sixth said this, he raised his hand. A pile of stone tablets flickering with light appeared in mid-air. ¡°Each of you should wear one.¡±


    With a glance, Chu Xun recognized the material of the stone tablets. It was Sensing Stone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The Presbyter Sixth pointed into the distance. Chu Xun looked in the direction of his finger and frowned slightly. There was a huge Sensing Stone about tens of meters high there.


    ¡°These tablets will record the number of the Fiends you kill. The record will be projected on the big Sensing Stone. Of course, only the top ten are qualified to appear.¡± The Presbyter Sixth looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°This is the best way to prove your strength. If your name appears on the Sensing Stone, you will be famous all over the world.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I been famous for a long time?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough,¡± the Presbyter Sixth said. ¡°Your name is only known in the Eastern and Western Regions. It¡¯s far from enough. If your name appears on the Sensing Stone, you will become really famous all over the world.¡±


    ¡°I got it. I must be No.1,¡± Chu Xun said proudly. He then looked at Ma Yanchen and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Follow me closely. You¡¯ll be No.2.¡±


    Ma Yanchen said awkwardly, ¡°I will rely on my own strength to be on the Sensing Stone. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.¡±


    Chu Xun said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t talk big in front of me, brat. Remember to follow me closely when you go in. I promise you that you will rank second.¡±


    Not to mention Ma Yanchen, even the Presbyter Sixth¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. Chu Xun was less than two hundred years old but called Ma Yanchen brat.

 Chapter 680 - Chu the Devil

    ¡°Attention, please. After entering the folding space, you should listen to our friend Liu¡¯s order and try your best to kill Fiends. It is the best way to cultivate. Killing can not only improve your mentality and stabilize your foundation but also greatly improve your combat strength. I¡¯ll wait for you to come back triumphantly. At that time, I¡¯ll celebrate for you.¡± The Presbyter Sixth¡¯s voice was full of temptation.


    The disciples of the Ma Family immediately raised their heads and puffed out their chests, their fighting spirit high.


    ¡°Presbyter Sixth, don¡¯t worry. I will try my best to kill the Fiends and hone my mind. When I rule the earth in the future, I will let those weak people know the strength of our Ma Family and kneel to us again.¡±


    ¡°My saber has been starving for a long time. I will kill the Fiends, break into the earth, and make the people tremble under my feet.¡±


    ¡°The Killing God will lead us this time, and we will definitely kill the Fiends until blood flows like a river. In the future, we will rule the earth and become gods and ancestors.¡±


    The disciples of the Ma Family were all impassioned.


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his heart was already surging with killing intent. ¡°A group of fierce wolves. If you arrive on the earth, I swear that you will never come back.¡±


    The other forces were also mobilizing before the battle for their disciples.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯m going to open the folding space entrance. Once the entrance opens, you should enter immediately.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded.


    The Presbyter Sixth took a few steps and stopped. He turned to look at Chu Xun and said, ¡°Young friend, it¡¯s your first time to go in. I have to remind you that the entrance will be closed after you go in. Three months later, we will open the entrance again. If you don¡¯t come out in time, you will have to wait in it for fifty years.¡±


    ¡°Senior, do you mean that if we don¡¯t come out in time, we will be trapped there for 50 years?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The Presbyter Sixth nodded.


    ¡°Has anyone been trapped inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Last time, the talents of the top forces were delayed because of the fierce competition and were unable to come out.¡±


    ¡°Are they still alive?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The Presbyter Sixth shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps they¡¯ll be able to leave after we open the entrance?¡±


    The Presbyter Sixth shook his head and said, ¡°They can¡¯t come out unless three months later. This time, people can only enter it.¡±


    Chu Xun understood now. It turned out that the entrance could be opened twice every fifty years. People could enter it at the first time and get out of it at the second time.


    ¡°Senior, please rest assured. I got it.¡±


    The Presbyter Sixth nodded and turned to leave.


    The Presbyter Sixth walked over and joined the other three elders with high cultivation. Then they rose into the air and sat cross-legged in four directions, respectively, every one of them holding a token.


    Chu Xun realized that these tokens must be the key to opening the folding space entrance. The four tokens were controlled by the four top families, respectively.


    The four experts activated the tokens in their hands. Immediately, a light started to shine. Four beams of light shot toward the entrance of the folding space.


    The ripples in the big hole were hit by the light and dissipated like snow.


    ¡°The entrance has opened. Everyone, quickly enter it!¡± The Presbyter Sixth loudly shouted. His face was pale. It seemed that activating the token had consumed quite a bit of his cultivation.


    Figures jumped into the air one after another and rushed to the entrance of the folding space. Then they disappeared into the huge crack as if they were going to be eaten by it.


    In addition to the members of each of the four families, there were several other forces. At least a thousand people had entered.


    The Chosen Ones rushed into the folding space one after another like swarms of locusts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enter it, too,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The disciples of the Ma Family also rushed to the entrance of the folding space and disappeared.


    Everyone rushed in. Except for the presbyters of the families and the disciples who came to see them off, there was only Chu Xun left.


    Chu Xun was the last to leave. He rose to the air and came to the Presbyter Sixth¡¯s side. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go now. Don¡¯t worry. I will keep my promise.¡±


    The Presbyter Sixth¡¯s face was really pale. ¡°Please take care of them.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and turned around, ready to enter the folding space.


    However, among the crowd below, a young man in a wheelchair stared at Chu Xun with confusion in his eyes. After a while, he looked shocked and wanted to stand up in the wheelchair, but he forgot that he had no legs and fell to the ground.


    The young man crawled forward with both hands and shouted, ¡°Chu the Devil.¡±


    Chu Xun shuddered and jerked his head around. He was so shocked. The person was Wu Kejin, one of the descendants of the Assembly of Immortals on the earth.


    Relying on his Edict of the Assembly of Immortals, Wu Kejin forced his way back to the Immortal Domain, and Chu Xun severed his legs on the way back. Chu Xun did not expect to see him here, nor did he expect Wu Kejin to recognize him.


    ¡°Catch him! Catch him quickly! He is Chu the Devil of the earth. He is the greatest expert on the earth! Catch him quickly!¡± Wu Kejin threw himself at Chu Xun with both his arms.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned cold. Wu Kejin might be much more powerful than on the earth, but he was still weak in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. He was only in the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun¡¯s hand shot out and sealed the space around him. He clenched his fist and turned Wu Kejin into a mist of blood with a boom.


    Only then did the others wake up from their stupor.


    Wu Kejin¡¯s words stunned them all.


    Since his identity had been exposed, Chu Xun no longer hid his identity. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi around him swept away, and he threw several punches in a row.


    Celestial Upheaval ¨C The Thirty-Sixth.


    The millstone-sized fist prints bombarded the Presbyter Sixth and the other three masters at the intermediate stage of the High Immortal Realm, while the other fist prints punched the crowd on the ground.


    ¡°He is right. I¡¯m Chu the Devil from the earth. How dare you covet the earth? I¡¯ll give you a great gift you¡¯ll never forget!¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, he rushed directly to the entrance of the folding space. The entrance was quickly closing, and Chu Xun rushed in at the last moment and disappeared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    On the outside, there were several earth-shattering explosions. The Presbyter Sixth and the other three experts fell from the sky, causing the ground to explode and cracks to spread.


    They had consumed most of their cultivation to open the folding space. They were injured by Chu Xun¡¯s fist prints.


    The people below were in a miserable situation. Several fist prints fell into the crowd. Dozens of people were turned into blood mist on the spot, and hundreds of people were seriously injured.


    The Presbyter Sixth stared at the closed entrance, and his eyes were so gloomy.


    They were worried, wanting that the Chosen Ones from various forces who had gone in would recognize Chu Xun as soon as possible. Otherwise, something terrible would happen.


    The members of the Canyang Guild and Ma Family looked very sad.


    The person they had long fought for turned out to be from the earth. Learning from the name Chu the Devil, they could feel how cruel he was.


    The two major forces of the Eastern Region had been toyed with by earth people who appeared out of nowhere.


    They were all fooled.


    The Presbyter Sixth was extremely angry. He spat out a large mouthful of blood and looked dispirited.


    Thousands of Chosen Ones, practically the most powerful of the younger generation of the Assembly of Immortals, had entered the folding space. If they were seriously hurt or killed, their lives wouldn¡¯t be enough to atone for their crimes.


    Now, they could only pray that someone would identify Chu Xun sooner and kill him together.


    However, they had not seen through Chu Xun¡¯s identity for so long. Could those Chosen Ones see through it?


    In addition, the members of the Canyang Guild and the Presbyter Sixth of the Ma Family thought of an extremely terrible thing. Chu Xun said the person who killed Gu Qing of the Gu Family was his senior brother.


    Liu Tianhe was Chu the Devil, who was from the earth. He couldn¡¯t have a sect in the Immortal Domain. Therefore, Chu Xun had the strength to kill the experts in the High Immortal Realm.


    If so, the Chosen Ones in the folding space¡­


    When thinking of this, the Presbyter Sixth¡¯s Qi and blood surged again. He spat out a large mouthful of blood. He was so angry that he fainted.

 Chapter 681 - The Folding Space

    Chu Xun rushed into the folding space at the last moment. He had expected it to be desolate, barren, and bad inside.


    However, his imagination was far different from reality.


    He saw the high mountains and flowing water around, and the trees were lush. The scene was harmonious and peaceful.


    Chu Xun had been to the Subterranean Devils Clan before. The terrible environment there gave him a preconception that it should be the same as the one on the earth. However, it was exactly the opposite.


    Feeling the spiritual energy here was no worse than that of the outside, Chu Xun was a little surprised.


    Ma Yanchen came over with his men. They came in first, so they didn¡¯t know that Chu Xun¡¯s identity had been seen through.


    As for the other forces, they¡¯d already dispersed to find the Fiends.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind to the Fiends, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chu Xun was secretly delighted. He had thought that the environment here was harsh and that spiritual energy was rare. His identity had been exposed outside, so he was worried for a while that he would be trapped here.


    It seemed that the situation was much better than he had imagined. At worst, he could cultivate desperately here. Then he might find an opportunity to go back to the earth.


    ¡°We come here to slaughter once every fifty years. If the environment here were terrible, and the Fiends couldn¡¯t keep up with us, what were we here for?¡± Ma Yanchen said.


    Chu Xun nodded to himself. The people of the Assembly of Immortals were extraordinarily insidious. They raised the Fiends before slaughtering them.


    ¡°Have you been here before?¡±


    Ma Yanchen said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here once.¡±


    ¡°How large is this folding space?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s equivalent to the size of the entire Eastern Region.¡±


    Chu Xun was surprised. ¡°Is it so big?¡±


    ¡°Since you are so familiar with this place, you should know where the Fiends are. You lead the way,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t so troublesome. This place is divided into two parts. We¡¯re safe in this part. The Fiends are on the other side. They have set up cities to protect themselves. We and they are equivalent to two armies against each other. We need to find a way to break into them.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly.


    The Fiends were smart, knowing that if they split up, their power would be divided. It was interesting that they chose to fight as a group.


    ¡°Of course. There are also small groups of the Fiends roaming the outside world to gain experience. Although it is beautiful, a large number of battles have happened here.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Whatever we see, we should get them. Don¡¯t let any of them go. We must implement the policy of Three Alls Strategy.¡±


    ¡°What is the Three Alls Strategy?¡± A disciple of the Ma Family asked.


    ¡°Kill all, rob all, and burn all. That is the Three Alls. You all must implement the strategy. You cannot just talk about it.¡±


    All the Ma Family disciples had strange expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Should we do the same thing to our men?¡± Ma Yanchen asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Are you stupid? Except for the people surnamed Ma, are the others on our side? There are only winners and losers here. Do you understand?¡±


    Ma Yanchen was so angry. He murmured, ¡°Bandit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We need to be bandits here.¡± Chu Xun pursed his lips and continued, ¡°No matter who we meet, we¡¯ll rob them. If they are not convinced, kill them.¡±


    They all had strange expressions on their faces. They could rob, but they don¡¯t dare to kill.


    ¡°Bunch of idiots, don¡¯t you want your names to appear on the Sensing Stone of the outside world? Don¡¯t you want to be famous all over the world and become saints and ancestors of the earth?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of disdain, and he waved his hand as if swatting flies. ¡°If you are afraid of death, you can get away and wait at the exit. Three months later, when the exit opens, you can go out directly.¡±


    The disciples of the Ma Family flushed with shame after being scolded by Chu Xun.


    ¡°We are not afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°I want to be famous all over the Immortal Domain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to become a saint on the earth.¡±


    Chu Xun curled his lips and said, ¡°That sounds more like a man¡¯s words.¡±


    In his heart, he was thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll let you kill each other first so that I can save my effort.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Xun waved his hand and rose into the air.


    Ouch!


    Chu Xun flew less than ten meters high before he fell.


    Ma Yanchen teased, ¡°I forgot to tell you that there is a Forbidden Area Installation here. Flying is not allowed.¡±


    Chu Xun was unhappy in his heart. The folding space was an integral whole. No one had done anything to it in the air, so even he did not feel the Forbidden Area Installation in the sky.


    ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± Chu Xun narrowed his eyes and asked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me,¡± Ma Yanchen said.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly. He looked at everyone and asked, ¡°Which one of you know about the sedan chair?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± A disciple of the Ma Family raised his hand.


    ¡°Okay, you are responsible for it,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The disciple¡¯s face was at a loss. He looked around, then asked, ¡°Where is the sedan chair?¡±


    Boom!


    Chu Xun stepped forward and kicked him away.


    ¡°Idiot, I let you make a sedan chair other than sitting on it. Who doesn¡¯t know how to sit on it?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened.


    The disciple got up angrily and rubbed his belly, feeling unhappy in his heart. However, he could only sulk in the face of Chu Xun¡¯s abuse. After all, Chu Xun had beaten up Ma Yanchen, so he had no choice but to endure him.


    ¡°Who knows how to make a sedan chair?¡± Chu Xun asked again.


    ¡°I can do a simple one,¡± one of the disciples said.


    ¡°How simple is it?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the kind of sedan chair carried by four people.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you an hour to make a sedan chair.¡±


    An hour later, a simple sedan chair was completed.


    Chu Xun walked over, sat on it, and gave it a try. Then, he said to several disciples of the Ma Family, ¡°You guys, go hunt a fierce beast in the mountains.¡±


    These Ma Family disciples were confused and subconsciously turned to look at Ma Yanchen.


    ¡°Why do you look at him? I have the final say here. Go.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened.


    Several Ma Family disciples reluctantly rushed into the depths of the mountains and soon returned with a pangolin more than 20 meters long.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened with anger. ¡°What else can you do? You only know how to eat but can do nothing successfully like Ma Yanchen.¡±


    Ma Yanchen was so angry that the corners of his mouth twitched.


    ¡°I have to do it myself.¡± Chu Xun rushed into the mountains and soon came back with a piece of spotted tiger¡¯s skin.


    Then, he spread the tiger skin on the sedan chair. He sat on it, feeling very comfortable.


    ¡°You, you, and you¡­ come and carry the sedan chair,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The Ma Family¡¯s disciples were all stunned. He ordered them to do so many things to have four of them carry him away.


    Ma Yanchen, in particular, was too angry. He was one of the people Chu Xun had pointed to. He was a rare genius in the Ma Family, but Chu Xun asked him to carry a sedan chair.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, are you crazy?¡± Ma Yanchen asked angrily.


    Chu Xun said with a smile, ¡°Ma Yanchen, don¡¯t put on airs in front of me. If it weren¡¯t for Brother Ma, you wouldn¡¯t even be my small potato. I think highly of you, so I let you carry the sedan chair.¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, don¡¯t go too far. We are all the people of the Ma Family.¡±


    A dangerous expression flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. The next moment, he rushed to Ma Yanchen and raised his fist to punch.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Unwilling to be outdone, Ma Yanchen got into a fight with Chu Xun.


    Boom!


    A powerful fist slammed into Ma Yanchen¡¯s face, and the faint sound of bones breaking could be heard, sending him flying.


    Chu Xun followed him like a shadow. He punched Ma Yanchen in the body several times and didn¡¯t let the other party get seriously injured. Ma Yanchen was still useful to him but had to be in physical pain.


    Ma Yanchen was furious and wanted to fight back. However, as soon as he ran his cultivation, he was defeated by Chu Xun. He couldn¡¯t even gather his Internal Breath and could only be beaten like a sandbag by Chu Xun.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun kicked Ma Yanchen hundreds of meters away, leaving a big pit on the ground.


    ¡°Ma Yanchen, why are you putting on the airs of a genius here? You¡¯d better obediently carry my sedan chair, or I¡¯ll teach you how to respect seniors. I¡¯m still your uncle. How dare you fight me?¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, you are only invited by my Ma Family. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Ma Yanchen, who do you think you are? There are plenty of people like you on the earth. How can you go to the earth and be a saint? I think you should go back to the Ma Family and be a lord there. Do you know why I am the last one to get in? The Presbyter Sixth told me to help you get rid of your arrogance. Otherwise, you¡¯d be a hooligan once you are invincible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How could the Presbyter Sixth ask you to do this?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not. If you can get out of here alive, you can ask the Presbyter Sixth. Now, roll over and carry the sedan chair for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it! I will not carry your sedan chair even if I die!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll satisfy your desire.¡±


    ¡°Killing God, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll help Brother Ma carry your sedan chair,¡± one of the Ma Family¡¯s disciples said hastily.


    Chu Xun stared at Ma Yanchen. In the end, he held back. If Ma Yanchen weren¡¯t useful to him, he would kill him now.


    ¡°Ma Yanchen, I¡¯ll let you live a bit longer. If I let you leave this folding space alive, I will write my name upside down,¡± Chu Xun said to himself.


    Finally, the four disciples of the Ma Family carried Chu Xun forward.


    ¡°Remember, as the saying goes, a great man knows when to yield and when not. Don¡¯t always treat yourselves as a genius like Ma Yanchen. With a temperament like that, you¡¯ll be hard to be great in the future. As long as you maintain a strong heart, your future will definitely surpass that trash.¡±


    Sitting in the sedan chair, Chu Xun educated the others in an elder¡¯s tone while he was gnawing on the spiritual fruit.


    Not to mention Ma Yanchen, the other disciples were also feeling uncomfortable.


    Chu Xun was less than two hundred years old, but anyone here was more than a thousand years old. It was really awkward to listen to him in the tone of an elder.


    After a while, Chu Xun asked everyone to stop.


    He ordered a few people to hunt down an edible beast and bring it back.


    The disciples of the Ma Family were angry but did not dare to retort. After all, Chu Xun¡¯s fists were stronger than theirs. Chu Xun could beat anyone he wanted in this place, without the elders of the Ma Family protecting them.


    Several Ma Family disciples went into the mountains to hunt a locomotive-sized wild pig and began to roast it on the spot.


    After everyone ate and drank their fill, they set off again.


    Chu Xun was still holding a piece of barbecued meat in his hand, lying on the sedan chair with his legs crossed. He said, ¡°Without wine, I feel the meat is not delicious enough. Ma Yanchen, get me some wine.¡±


    Ma Yanchen felt uncomfortable and complained, ¡°Where can I find the wine for you? There are no bars or villages around.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even do this kind of thing. You¡¯re really a good-for-nothing. Can¡¯t you brew wine?¡±


    Brew wine? Ma Yanchen¡¯s face darkened. Even if he knew how to brew wine, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find grains.

 Chapter 682 - The So-called Fiends Are Actually the People of the Earth

    Ma Yanchen thought that Chu Xun was mocking him on purpose.


    However, Chu Xun said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of you, trash? Look carefully.¡±


    Chu Xun took out a jade box and a few different spiritual fruits. He ran his cultivation to refine the spiritual fruit and let the juice fall into the jade box.


    Next, a flame appeared and heated the top half of the jade box. The inside of the box sounded and emitted rolling white mist.


    Not long later, Chu Xun removed the raging flame and used the ice to wrap the jade box.


    He fiddled with the wine for a while. Then, the smell of wine really spread.


    ¡°Trash Ma, did you see that? This is wine made from fruit. You should learn to make it, and you can use the method if you go to travel in the future,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Ma Yanchen was so angry. ¡°We¡¯re hunting the Fiends, not traveling.¡±


    ¡°Look. You have to admit that you¡¯re trash. You have to be calm when hunting the Fiends. What¡¯s wrong with the Fiends? If we beat them, they will get injured. If they bleed, they may die. Just relax. With me taking care of you, this is just a journey,¡± Chu Xun said while eating the meat and drinking the fruit wine.


    Ma Yanchen was furious. He swore that if anyone asked him who he hated most in his life, his answer was Liu Tianhe. He would never change his mind.


    Everyone thought that Chu Xun was joking. They didn¡¯t expect that he really took the hunting of Fiends as a journey. He either barbecued or went into the mountains to pick magical flowers and herbs on the way.


    ¡°If we go like this, the other forces may finish killing before we come to the Fiends,¡± Ma Yanchen said. His companions also agreed. Some of the other forces had already killed quite a few Fiends.


    ¡°Trash, do you still remember what I said?¡± Chu Xun scolded him in the tone of an elder, ¡°What is our purpose? Whatever useful we see, get them. Have you forgotten the Three Alls Strategy I said? Whoever we meet, we should take away their stone tablets so that we don¡¯t have to kill the Fiends ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Not only should we fight for first, but we also need to kill the Fiends to train ourselves,¡± Ma Yanchen said.


    Chu Xun said, ¡°I would have forgotten it if you hadn¡¯t reminded me. You¡¯re still useful, Trash Ma. Stop talking nonsense here. Let¡¯s move forward with all our strength.¡±


    Ma Yanchen¡¯s face darkened. He swore he would kill Chu Xun once his cultivation exceeded Chu Xun¡¯s.


    The group of people quickened their pace.


    ¡°Look!¡± A disciple of the Ma Family suddenly pointed at the sky and yelled.


    Everyone looked up and saw a line of clear words appear in the air.


    It was the Vanquishing Fiends List.


    The first place belonged to Wang Yunzhe, and his Vanquishing Fiends Count was 43.


    The second place belonged to Xue Yanming, and his Vanquishing Fiends Count was 39.


    The third place belonged to He Yijun, and his Vanquishing Fiends Count was 35.


    The details of the top 10 all showed up.


    ¡°Do you know these people?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Ma Yanchen answered, ¡°Wang Yunzhe is a member of the Wang Family and is as famous as me. I don¡¯t know the others.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find Wang Yunzhe and rob him first,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Everyone had a strange expression on their faces. Was Chu Xun really going to implement the Three Alls Strategy?


    All of them continued forward.


    Chu Xun frowned slightly. There was a smell of blood.


    Sure enough. Not long after, everyone saw that the ground was littered with corpses. There were roughly more than 20 people.


    ¡°The blood hasn¡¯t dried up yet. The battle hasn¡¯t stopped for long,¡± Ma Yanchen said.


    Chu Xun looked at the corpses. They were all young and strong men, and their clothes were slightly rough.


    ¡°Which family are these people from? It seems that the Fiends are not easy to deal with, and so many people of other forces have died.¡± Chu Xun gloated. There was no foul aura on these people, so they should be from those big forces.


    ¡°These are the Fiends,¡± Ma Yanchen said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chu Xun was slightly stunned. ¡°Are you blind, Trash Ma? They are obviously human beings, just like us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They are humans, but we address them as the Fiends.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Xun frowned. For some reason, he felt inexplicably panicky.


    ¡°These people are all the earth residents. They were kidnapped in the ancient times and imprisoned here,¡± Ma Yanchen said.


    ¡°Earth residents?¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Xun¡¯s heart suddenly trembled, and his aura became violent. He clenched his fists, and his knuckles turned white.


    ¡°The Fiends you mentioned are actually from the earth?¡± Chu Xun gritted his teeth and asked with the last hope in his heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are no Fiends here at all. The so-called Fiends are the earth residents. We call them Fiends because both they and we look the same. We need some stimulation to kill them more heartily.¡±


    ¡°Are you tempering yourselves with the earth people?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The people on the earth were low but tough. They are more suitable for training than the Fiends. When I came in to hunt last time, even teens didn¡¯t fear death. We came to the right place this time. Let¡¯s use these people to practice first. When we get to the earth, we will get used to killing.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s breath was in disorder, and he felt a burst of pain in his heart. These beasts actually treated the earth residents as whetstones.


    It turned out that the so-called Fiends were his comrade.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were red, and his heart was filled with killing intent. He wanted to kill these beasts.


    ¡°The Assembly of Immortals is truly vicious.¡±


    Everyone felt that Chu Xun¡¯s breath was strange, and his killing intent was terrifying. They thought that he was excited because of hearing about the earth residents, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to him.


    ¡°Continue to go forward.¡± Chu Xun felt sad in his heart. He swore secretly that none of the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals who came in this time would be able to get out alive.


    An hour later, Chu Xun encountered another group of people.


    The other party was also about a hundred people, resting beside a stream. The water of the stream turned red. Not far from them, more than 20 bodies were lying in disorder.


    They were all the earth residents who had been killed.


    The other party also saw Chu Xun and his companions.


    One of them shouted from afar. ¡°Which force are you from?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ma Yanchen of the Ma Family in the Eastern Region,¡± Ma Yanchen said arrogantly.


    At this time, one of the young men with extremely powerful cultivation and the smell of blood stood up and cupped his hands. His cultivation was not inferior to Ma Yanchen¡¯s. He said, ¡°I¡¯m Bai Haihan from the Sect of Holy Fire in the Western Region.¡±


    Chu Xun almost couldn¡¯t suppress the killing intent in his heart. He looked up and found that the ranking list in the air had changed a long time ago. For example, Wang Yunzhe ranked first, and his Vanquishing Fiends Count was 87 now.


    Bai Haihan was ranked ninth, and his Vanquishing Fiends Count was 36.


    It meant that he had killed 36 of the earth residents.


    Ma Yanchen cupped his fist, wanting to signal everyone to keep walking.


    However, Chu Xun said, ¡°Let him roll over and hand over his stone tablet.¡±


    ¡°It¡­¡± Ma Yanchen was put in a difficult position. There were cases of people fighting over the stone tablets, but they would only do so when the exit was about to open. Right now, the Vanquishing Fiends Count was not high, so there wouldn¡¯t be any conflicts.


    ¡°As I said, whatever useful we see, get them. Ask them to come over and hand over their stone tablets with both hands. If they dare to refuse, kill them without mercy,¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    Ma Yanchen¡¯s face was full of embarrassment. Chu Xun was doing this in the interests of the Ma Family, but he didn¡¯t want to start an internal war so early. Even if he won, it would be hard for him to explain it to the other families when he got out of here.


    ¡°Get out of my way, trash.¡± Chu Xun stood up from the sedan chair with a cold face. He pointed at Bai Haihan and said coldly, ¡°You, get over here. Hand over your stone tablet with both hands. If you dare to refuse, you will die!¡±


    His voice swept out like a tide, shocking everyone and causing the ground to tremble.

 Chapter 683 - Killing Fifty People as a Warning

    ¡°Bai Haihan, get over here and hand over your stone tablet with both hands. If you dare to refuse, you will die!¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words showed domineering to the extreme.


    The air froze at once.


    Bai Haihan was stunned and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe.¡±


    Bai Haihan sneered, with sarcasm in his eyes. He said disdainfully, ¡°You turn out to be a lackey recruited by the Ma Family. Your master hasn¡¯t spoken yet. How can you bark here?¡±


    They were from the Western Region. In terms of power, the Sect of Holy Fire was certainly inferior to the Ma Family. But since they were from the Western Region, back of the Gu Family, naturally, they didn¡¯t have to be afraid of the Eastern Region.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun disappeared from the sedan chair and turned into a stream of light, rushing to Bai Haihan. He clenched his fist and punched out, his fist print roaring like thunder.


    ¡°You are just a lackey. I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Bai Haihan was not afraid of him at all. His aura soared, and he punched out. His Internal Breath caused the air around to twist.


    Boom!


    As the fist and the palm collided, violent force spread out like ripples.


    Chu Xun did not move. Nor did Bai Haihan. However, the ground under Bai Haihan¡¯s feet exploded.


    Chu Xun was slightly shocked. What a strange cultivation technique! It transferred Chu Xun¡¯s attack to the ground.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun¡¯s roundhouse kick was as fast as lightning, aiming at Bai Haihan¡¯s either side of the small of the back.


    Boom!


    Bai Haihan resisted with one arm. The ground under his feet exploded again, and his body sank. He transferred Chu Xun¡¯s attack power to the ground again.


    ¡°The Killing God, Liu Tianhe, is just so-so.¡± Bai Haihan coldly smiled.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly.


    He threw out a punch with surging momentum.


    Bai Haihan threw out a palm to resist Chu Xun¡¯s fist print.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded again. Bai Haihan chuckled but soon stopped smiling. He felt the violent impact of Chu Xun¡¯s fist, which was as powerful as the sea.


    He was forced back again and again. With every step back, the ground exploded once.


    Bai Haihan was knocked back hundreds of steps before he dispelled Chu Xun¡¯s power. His eyes were gloomy, and he looked at Chu Xun with slight horror. What a terrible power.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡± Chu Xun chuckled, but with no warmth in his smile, making Bai Haihan feel cold all over.


    Chu Xun took a step forward and caught up with Bai Haihan. He punched once more, with no Hong Meng Immortal Qi around him.


    Bai Haihan felt it was strange but did not dare to neglect it. His Internal Breath swept around, and he punched out. The terrifying Internal Breath gathered into an energy chain and attacked Chu Xun.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist was peerlessly powerful and destroyed Bai Haihan¡¯s attack. The momentum of Chu Xun¡¯s fist did not decrease at all as he punched Bai Haihan¡¯s chest.


    Bai Haihan used the same trick again. He punched out, trying to stop Chu Xun.


    With a boom, a dull collision sounded. Then with an ear-piercing cracking sound of bones cracking, Bai Haihan screamed and flew hundreds of meters away, smashing a big pit on the ground.


    Chu Xun¡¯s cold eyes were full of sarcasm. Even if he didn¡¯t use cultivation, he could kill the other party easily.


    The disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire were all stunned and stiffened on the spot. As the strongest among them, Bai Haihan was defeated quickly.


    Boom!


    With Hong Meng Immortal Qi surging, Chu Xun turned around and punched out. About a dozen disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire were shrouded in the fist light. Its power ripped them into shreds, and bits of flesh and blood flew everywhere.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe¡­¡± Bai Haihan¡¯s right arm was completely shattered, and his skin was full of cracks as if it was going to explode. Seeing that Chu Xun had killed more than a dozen disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire with one punch, he immediately roared.


    Not to mention the people of the Sect of Holy Fire, even the people of the Ma Family widened their eyes in shock. They did not expect that Chu Xun would kill them.


    Chu Xun looked at Bai Haihan with cold eyes and endless killing intent in them. ¡°I once gave you the opportunity, but you refused. None of the people from the Sect of Holy Fire will survive. Don¡¯t worry. You will be the last one of your sect I kill.¡±


    As soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, he turned around and threw a punch. His fist light was bright and dazzling, comparable to the sickle of the Azrael.


    Boom!


    The sky was covered with blood mist, and several more disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire were killed.


    Those who could enter the folding space were the strongest disciples of each force, and so were the disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire. At first, they were stunned by Chu Xun. After coming to their senses, they shouted and rushed to Chu Xun.


    A disciple of the Sect of Holy Fire pounced on Chu Xun, and his Internal Breath rushed toward Chu Xun like raging waves.


    Chu Xun sneered. He raised his hand and smashed the Internal Breath of his opponent. Then he approached him and slapped the other party.


    Ma Yanchen and the other disciples of the Ma Family narrowed their eyes in horror.


    The disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire, who were rushing to Chu Xun, stopped with fear in their eyes.


    Chu Xun smacked the man on his face. The terrible force made the man¡¯s head spin on his neck for more than ten rounds, and his neck was broken. His head rolled away, and blood spurted one meter high.


    Chu Xun¡¯s heart was full of killing intent when he thought of how these beasts dealt with his compatriots. He could not suppress his killing intent and needed to vent it.


    The next moment, Chu Xun rushed into the crowd.


    Boom!


    One of them was blasted in the head.


    Hiss!


    Chu Xun cut one of them in two at the waist with his hand.


    Boom!


    The fist light shone resplendently. Several people were torn apart, flesh and blood flying in all directions.


    Either at the intermediate stage or the later stage of the Gold Immortal Realm, they were killed by Chu Xun with a single punch. He was venting his anger in a cruel way.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Bai Haihan seemed to have gone mad as his eyes stared.


    The people of the Ma Family trembled all over as they watched Chu Xun slaughter crazily. ¡°This is the Killing God¡¯s nature character, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Crack!


    Another disciple of the Sect of Holy Fire had his neck twisted by Chu Xun.


    In just a few minutes, more than 30 disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire were killed by Chu Xun, with their bodies lying around here.


    It seemed all the disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire would be wiped out in a quarter.


    The slaughter was still going on. Chu Xun punched a disciple of the Sect of Holy Fire in the chest. The disciple looked down, finding that it didn¡¯t hurt. Before he could react, a bowl-sized bloody hole suddenly appeared on his back.


    Hiss!


    Chu Xun put his fingers together and slashed down from the air. The protective aura around a disciple of the Sect of Holy Fire was cut open easily. Then, his body trembled slightly, and his eyes were full of horror. A line of blood appeared between his eyebrows, quickly spread down along his neck, and finally, his body became two parts and fell to both sides. He was torn in half by Chu Xun.


    ¡°Ma Family of the Eastern Region, will you start a war of the four regions?¡± Seeing that it was useless to threaten Chu Xun, Bai Haihan turned to threaten Ma Yanchen and the others.


    Ma Yanchen¡¯s expression changed slightly. In the past, all the major forces would kill each other for the stone tablets, but none of them were as ruthless as Chu Xun.


    ¡°Uncle¡­ Liu¡­¡± Ma Yanchen¡¯s expression was twisted, but he couldn¡¯t take too much into account. He wanted to persuade Chu Xun to stop.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Before Ma Yanchen could finish, Chu Xun interrupted him. ¡°Ma Yanchen, don¡¯t forget who you are. This battle is for the Ma Family.¡±


    Ma Yanchen hesitated in his heart. If Chu Xun killed all the disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire, the Sect of Holy Fire would definitely go crazy and declare war on the Ma Family.


    ¡°Bai Haihan, you disrespected me first. I won¡¯t kill all of them today. I¡¯ll kill only 50. I want to give you a lesson.¡± Chu Xun patted a disciple of the Sect of Holy Fire into blood mist and said with a sneer, ¡°They die because of your stinky mouth. You have to pay for their death.¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, stop. I¡¯m willing to give you my stone tablet¡­¡± Bai Haihan was scared. If half of them were killed by Chu Xun, the Sect of Holy Fire would become the weakest among the forces that came in this time. Not to mention fighting for the ranking list, even if he got the first place, he would be a sinner of the Sect of Holy Fire when he went out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only need to kill another 12 people,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Bai Haihan was about to speak when a sharp shout full of anger came from a distance.


    Chu Xun turned his head and saw two figures rushing toward him fast.


    Chu Xun saw through the other side¡¯s cultivation with a glance. They were two experts at the initial stage of the High Immortal Realm.


    Chu Xun was a little surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a Forbidden Area Installation at the entrance? Only those below the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm could come in. How did they come in?¡±


    Despite his surprise, Chu Xun showed no sign of stopping.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s roundhouse kick sent one disciple from the Sect of Holy Fire flying, smashing him towards the two newcomers.


    One of them caught the disciple of the Sect of Holy Fire and found he was dead. All his bones, tendons, and internal organs were broken. The face of the person darkened.


    The person looked up. He saw that Chu Xun had crushed the throat of another disciple of the Sect of Holy Fire. The body slowly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The expert holding the corpse of a disciple of the Sect of Holy Fire in his arms roared furiously. His aura swept out violently and horribly, pressing down upon the surrounding air to the point it rumbled.


    The person was in the High Immortal Realm.


    Everyone present felt it difficult to breathe, and their faces were ghastly pale. Even though the Gold Immortal Realm and High Immortal Realm looked similar in terms of words, they were completely different.


    An expert of the High Immortal Realm could easily slaughter tens of thousands of experts of the Gold Immortal Realm. The gap in strength of the two levels wasn¡¯t something that numbers could make up for. For example, it was impossible for many ants to kill an elephant.


    The expressions of the disciples of the Ma Family were extremely pale. An expert in the High Immortal Realm caused them to dare not to resist.


    Ma Yanchen stared at the other person, his eyes flickering with thoughtfulness.


    The man put the body of the disciple of the Sect of Holy Fire on the ground and then disappeared. When he reappeared, he was in front of Chu Xun. A violent aura spread out, and he raised his hand to slap Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes turned cold. He hated this man¡¯s attitude very much. Surrounded by Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he punched out, and the light of his fist spread out like ripples.


    Boom!


    The fist and palm collided, and a terrible explosion storm swept out.


    Two figures flew backward.


    The expert in the High Immortal Realm exclaimed with surprise in his eyes.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t look surprised. If it weren¡¯t for the other expert in the High Immortal Realm who nodded at Ma Yanchen, he would have smashed the expert¡¯s arm with one punch.


    Bai Haihan looked at the figure with confusion in his eyes. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he said excitedly, ¡°Are you Senior Brother Wu Li?¡±


    The man fighting with Chu Xun turned his head and nodded slightly.


    Chu Xun immediately understood. The Presbyter Sixth had told him before that some people had been trapped in the folding space because of fighting for the first place.


    It seemed these two were the ones who¡¯d been trapped here last time.


    Ma Yanchen cupped his hands towards the other person and said, ¡°The Presbyter Sixth said you might be alive, but I didn¡¯t expect that to be the case. At first, I didn¡¯t even dare to recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Little guy, you have grown quite quickly.¡± That person laughed.

 Chapter 684 - Genius Left Behind

    The person praised Ma Yanchen sincerely.


    Ma Yanchen was unperturbed by this praise. He had grown up in flattery, so he was used to it.


    The person was one of the people of the Ma Family who entered the folding space 50 years ago. Although Ma Yanchen was well-known as a genius, he was too young, and his cultivation had just reached the Gold Immortal Realm at that time.


    However, the person¡¯s cultivation was already at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm at that time, so he became the leader of the team.


    The man looked at Chu Xun, nodded slightly, and asked Ma Yanchen, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Ma Yanchen introduced Chu Xun. Naturally, he introduced the fake identity Chu Xun had made up in the outside world.


    ¡°My name is Ma Sen.¡±


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth and said, ¡°Little Sen, you should call me uncle.¡±


    This person looked no more than fifteen hundred years old, most likely Ma Shiwen¡¯s junior.


    Ma Sen was stunned. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He looked at Ma Yanchen and asked what Chu Xun meant by his eyes.


    ¡°He calls Uncle Ma Shiwen his brother.¡± Ma Yanchen¡¯s expression darkened.


    Ma Sen¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he smiled bitterly in his heart. Ma Shiwen was indeed their senior, his uncle. But he wouldn¡¯t call Chu Xun uncle. He just nodded slightly.


    However, Chu Xun went too far. Pointing at Wu Li, he said to Ma Sen, ¡°Little Sen, help me hold this guy down. I still need to kill ten people of them.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, please calm down.¡± Ma Sen was embarrassed. Finally, he addressed Chu Xun as Brother Liu. ¡°I think it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Why not explain it clearly to each other? Wu Li is my good friend.¡±


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    ¡°Are all the people of the Ma Family so rude? Brother Liu? Do you want to call Ma Shiwen Brother Ma?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°Let me tell you. I always keep my word. I have said that I would kill 50 people and I will do it. If you don¡¯t help me, step back and watch.¡±


    Ma Sen¡¯s face darkened. He felt that Chu Xun didn¡¯t know what was good for him. Wu Li was in the High Immortal Realm. How could an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm show off here?


    ¡°Are you not a member of the Ma Family?¡± Wu Li also heard the conversation between Chu Xun and Ma Sen. He sneered and said, ¡°Today, you killed so many disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire. Don¡¯t think about leaving alive.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wu, don¡¯t be angry. This is a misunderstanding,¡± Ma Sen said.


    Chu Xun fought for the Ma Family, so Ma Sen could not stand by and watch.


    ¡°Brother Ma, you and I are brothers. We¡¯ve fought together in the folding space for more than fifty years. Do you mean you want to make an enemy out of me for an outsider?¡± Wu Li¡¯s expression turned gloomy.


    ¡°Brother Wu, the misunderstanding has already happened, so it is useless to kill more people. How about we join hands to kill the Fiends? When we exit this folded space, my family will certainly compensate for your losses.¡±


    ¡°How do you compensate our losses? The ones killed by him are the most outstanding of my Sect of Holy Fire,¡± Wu Li said angrily.


    Ma Sen was also in a dilemma. It would be fine if Chu Xun only killed several ordinary disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire, but Chu Xun was so cruel that he killed 40 elite disciples so quickly. If the same thing happened to the disciples of the Ma Family, Ma Sen would not let it go.


    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Chu Xun said indifferently and waved his hand. ¡°Little Sen, step aside first. Let¡¯s talk about other things after I kill enough people.¡±


    Ma Sen¡¯s face froze. He cursed Chu Xun in his mind, ¡°What a fool. Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°How arrogant you are. How dare you be so arrogant? I will stand here and see how you kill fifty people.¡±


    Swoosh! Crack!


    Before Wu Li could finish his words, he heard the cracking sound of bones. The neck of a disciple of the Sect of Holy Fire standing next to Wu Li was broken by Chu Xun.


    How fast he was!


    Ma Sen¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    Wu Li was stunned at first, and then he went mad. As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun attacked the disciple. Chu Xun was provoking him.


    ¡°I only need to kill nine of them now,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Wu Li roared angrily and raised his hand to blast Chu Xun with his surging Internal Breath.


    Chu Xun raised his hand. Bathed in purple, with a calm face, he punched out. With a boom, a storm swept over Wu Li¡¯s attack and exploded.


    ¡°What the hell is this? Since you dare to put on airs in front of me, I¡¯ll let you see how I kill fifty people personally.¡±


    Celestial Upheaval ¨C The Thirty-Sixth.


    Chu Xun threw out three punches in a row at Wu Li with destructive power. Each fist print was as big as a millstone.


    Wu Li frowned with anger. He formed a magic signet with both hands and chopped it down from the sky.


    ¡°Slash!¡±


    A tens-of-meter-long golden sword shadow fell from the sky and collided with the three fist prints.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three earth-shattering explosions sounded, and a storm swept across the place. Even Ma Sen and the others were forced to retreat to avoid the attack.


    Waves of earth swept across the sky, making the sun unseen.


    Wu Li raised his hand and caused a violent gale to whistle out, and it dispersed the waves of dust and dirt.


    He narrowed his eyes suddenly, and the waves of dust dissipated. Chu Xun also disappeared.


    At this time, two explosions happened behind him. He suddenly turned his head and saw that the two disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire became blood mists, which hadn¡¯t dissipated yet.


    Chu Xun looked at him with a mocking expression. Then he raised his hand to slap another man.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Wu Li¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he rushed to Chu Xun directly.


    With a boom, a bloody mist spread out, scarlet and dazzling. Chu Xun killed a person mercilessly and then flew backward.


    ¡°Froze Thousands of Kilometers!¡±


    Wu Li roared, and the ice on his palm spread. He hit the ground with his palm, and the terrifying ice covered the ground and spread toward Chu Xun. The ground was frozen and cracked, and more than ten-meter-long icicles grew out.


    When used in a large-scale battle, this kind of martial skill could make a surprising effect. However, Wu Li could use this martial skill to such an extent. It covered three meters wide above the ground, like an ice dragon moving forward on the ground extremely fast.


    Ma Sen¡¯s expression changed slightly. His momentum soared, and he was ready to save Chu Xun.


    Ma Yanchen stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be very unhappy with him.¡± Ma Sen looked at him.


    ¡°No.¡± Ma Yanchen gritted his teeth.


    How could he be satisfied with Chu Xun? Since Chu Xun appeared, he, the only genius in the Ma Family, had become useless. Since he entered the folding space, he had been bullied by Chu Xun all the way.


    ¡°If he dies, it¡¯ll be hard to explain when we get back. You said he has a strong force behind him.¡± Ma Sen was polite to Ma Yanchen. He could sense that Ma Yanchen¡¯s future achievements would surpass his own.


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t die, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s too arrogant and doesn¡¯t know how to be reserved. It¡¯s a good thing to teach him a lesson,¡± Ma Yanchen said.


    Ma Sen didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, Chu Xun was an outsider to him. It was enough to ensure that he would not die.


    Chu Xun looked coldly at the spreading ice, the cracked ground, and the icicles that suddenly extended from the ice surface. He suddenly stood still.


    He used the Eternal Phoenix Scripture in his mind.


    Chirp!


    A loud and clear phoenix cry that could go through metal and stone and pierce the eardrums, making the souls of everyone present tremble.


    Everyone looked up at the sky and couldn¡¯t help opening their mouths wide, dumbfounded.


    The giant Flaming Phoenix, more than a hundred meters long, floated in the air. With a flap of its wings, purple flames filled the sky, as if they could burn through the sky. Its cold eyes looked down at the crowd without any emotion.

 Chapter 685 - The Crimes of the Assembly of Immortals

    Chu Xun was now at the later stage of the Nascent Soul, and the power of his magic skills was several times stronger than before.


    Phoenix flames raged in the sky, and the flames of the hundreds-of-meter-long Flaming Phoenix erupted with a terrifying temperature, causing the ground to crack. The disciples of the Ma Family and the Sect of Holy Fire were forced to retreat again and again.


    The skill of Wu Li, Froze Thousands of Kilometers, was attacked. The ice spikes on the surface were rapidly melting.


    Ma Yanchen¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°What a powerful martial skill,¡± Ma Sen said.


    ¡°He once said that he was invincible in the Gold Immortal Realm,¡± Ma Yanchen murmured.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold purple light. ¡°Wu Li, I want to kill 50 of your people. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Wu Li¡¯s expression darkened. Chu Xun¡¯s Eternal Phoenix Scripture made it difficult for him to run his Froze Thousands of Kilometers. He had met his nemesis.


    Chu Xun sneered and raised his hand to press down.


    The hundred-meter-long Flaming Phoenix raised its head and let out a cry. Its cry shook the sky, and then it swooped down from mid-air toward Wu Li.


    Wu Li¡¯s pupils contracted. He could feel a great danger. He raised his hand and quickly made a magic signet. The ice rose and formed an ice wall of more than ten meters wide, tens of meters high, and three or four meters thick in front of them, blocking all the disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire.


    Boom!


    The Flaming Phoenix slammed into the ice wall and exploded. The purple flames covered hundreds of meters, and large amounts of water vapor rose in the air. The storm spread, and the ground cracked. Everything was charred.


    After melting Wu Li¡¯s ice wall instantly, purple flames went toward the disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire. Feeling the terrible heat enough to burn them, the faces of the people of the Sect of Holy Fire turned pale.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    Wu Li¡¯s eyes were gloomy. He raised his hand and set up another ice wall, his face slightly pale. He had consumed too much of his energy after using powerful martial skills for times. Even with his cultivation in the High Immortal Realm, he could barely resist.


    Sizzle! Sizzle!


    The purple flames kept hitting the ice wall, causing a large amount of vapor to rise. The ice wall melted at a terrifying speed. Although the Flaming Phoenix didn¡¯t burn the ice wall in itself, the purple flames were still terrible, making the ice wall shatter and heavily damaged.


    Wu Li led the disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire to retreat again and again with panic in his eyes.


    Chu Xun¡¯s figure flashed, and he rushed through the purple flames like a streak of light. He punched Wu Li with surging fist light.


    Wu Li roared angrily and struck out with his palm, causing his Internal Breath to churn.


    Boom!


    The violent force surged and spread out like a sharp blade.


    A figure flew backward. It was Wu Li. He was knocked back by Chu Xun¡¯s punch, and his purlicue was torn.


    Poof!


    The head of a disciple of the Sect of Holy Fire flew into the air, spurting blood.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and slammed it down. A huge handprint fell from the sky. With a boom, the ground cracked, and five disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire were smashed into blood mist.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe¡­¡± Wu Li¡¯s eyes stared at him as though Wu Li had gone mad.


    Chu Xun stood with his hands clasped behind his back. He looked at Wu Li and said indifferently, ¡°If you want to die, come here. I don¡¯t mind killing the 51st of your sect.¡±


    The disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire retreated to Wu Li¡¯s back in a panic. Chu Xun¡¯s ferocity and strength frightened them.


    Looking at the panic-stricken disciples behind him, he let out a long sigh. He had consumed most of his cultivation. However, Chu Xun was still full of vigor and killing intent. If he went on fighting with Chu Xun, he would cause more casualties.


    At the same time, he knew that the expert in the High Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t enter the entrance of the folding space at all. Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation was obviously able to compete with the expert in the High Immortal Realm. How did he come in?


    ¡°Is he really in the Gold Immortal Realm?¡±


    How could it be? Wu Li¡¯s eyes flickered. He couldn¡¯t understand.


    Ma Sen, Ma Yanchen, and others were all stunned.


    ¡°Is he really in the Gold Immortal Realm?¡± Ma Sen couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°He once said that everyone in his sect could kill opponents above their levels. It¡¯s so outrageous.¡± Ma Yanchen found it hard to believe as well.


    ¡°He definitely has some secrets on him,¡± Ma Sen said.


    ¡°Perhaps it is why our family spared no cost to rope him in.¡±


    ¡°Spare no cost?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our family has consumed a lot of manpower and resources to find several rare great medicinal herbs for him.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at Wu Li and said, ¡°I always keep my words. If I want to kill 50 people, I¡¯ll do it, no more and no less.¡±


    Wu Li¡¯s eyes were gloomy, but he felt powerless.


    ¡°Bai Haihan, do you know what to do?¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    Bai Haihan¡¯s face darkened. One of his arms was almost smashed into a mist of blood by Chu Xun, and his viscera moved. Even Wu Li was no match for Chu Xun. If Bai Haihan still refused to hand over his tablet, Chu Xun might wipe out the Sect of Holy Fire.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± Bai Haihan gritted his teeth and handed over his tablet to Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun took the tablet in his hand and merged it with his Sensing Stone. With a flash of light, the number of Bai Haihan¡¯s tablet was added to his tablet.


    Then, he threw the stone tablet to Bai Haihan and said jokingly, ¡°Continue to kill the Fiends. Hand over your tablet to me next time we meet.¡±


    Bai Haihan was speechless. It seemed that Chu Xun had targeted him.


    Chu Xun looked up, and his face suddenly darkened. Originally, Bai Haihan¡¯s Vanquishing Fiends Count was ranked ninth, but now the number was not even in the top ten. Wang Yunzhe, who was ranked first, had killed 120 Fiends already.


    Wang Yunzhe?


    A blood light flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes.


    He wouldn¡¯t let both the people who came this time and the people who had stayed here for 50 years get out alive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Xun walked over and sat on the sedan chair again.


    ¡°Goodbye, brothers of the Sect of Holy Fire,¡± Chu Xun said, clasping his fist in salute.


    Wu Li and the others were so angry that their faces turned red. They really wanted to torture Chu Xun cruelly to vent their anger.


    Ma Sen and Ma Yanchen both felt that Chu Xun was so hateful. How could he use such bitter sarcasm?


    Seeing the Ma Family left, Bai Haihan¡¯s face was full of killing intent.


    ¡°Senior Brother Wu, what should we do now?¡± Half of the disciples from the Sect of Holy Fire were massacred, and their strength was greatly reduced.


    ¡°What¡¯s your suggestion?¡± After all, Wu Li had been here for 50 years, so he knew little about the outside world and Chu Xun.


    Bai Haihan thought for a while and said, ¡°We should cooperate with the Gu Family.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Wu, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Liu Tianhe was famous as the Killing God outside. He defeated Gu Yang, the person with dual pupils. Gu Yang is as famous as me. Liu Tianhe robbed dozens of cities in the Western Region in a row. The Gu Family sent Gu Qing, an expert in the High Immortal Realm, to kill Liu Tianhe, but Gu Qing was killed by Liu Tianhe¡¯s Senior Brother. The hatred of the Gu Family for Liu Tianhe won¡¯t disappear.¡±


    Wu Li¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°In that case, the Gu Family will become our most reliable ally.¡±


    Bai Haihan nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to find the people of Gu Family now.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu, where will we go now?¡± Ma Sen was very embarrassed. Chu Xun was sitting in the sedan chair, high above everyone else. Ma Sen felt quite unhappy.


    Chu Xun glanced at him and said, ¡°Trash Ma, tell Little Sen about our Three Alls Strategy.¡±


    Trash Ma?


    Ma Sen¡¯s lips twitched. This man was really annoying.


    ¡°What is the Three Alls Strategy?¡± Ma Sen was still very curious.


    Ma Yanchen glared at Chu Xun and said angrily, ¡°The Three Alls Strategy is to kill all, burn all, and rob all.¡±


    Ma Sen was stunned. He glanced at Chu Xun and felt a chill in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°How cruel he is.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about the distribution of forces in the folding space, Little Sen. Tell me more about the Fiends,¡± Chu Xun said.


    He knew very little about it. That was why he had shown mercy toward those from the Sect of Holy Fire. What if they were useful in the future?


    Ma Sen was very dissatisfied with Chu Xun¡¯s address to him, but he also knew that it was useless for him to resist. This man was shameless. He didn¡¯t care about anything and didn¡¯t respect anyone. He was moody.


    Although Ma Sen was not happy, he knew that the Ma Family had tried their best to draw Chu Xun over to their side, so they must have their own plan. He did not dare to offend Chu Xun rashly so as not to ruin the Ma Family¡¯s plan.


    Besides, Chu Xun¡¯s combat strength had shocked him. Chu Xun fought for the quota of the Ma Family to go to the earth in the end, so he had to endure him.


    Ma Sen began to tell Chu Xun about the distribution of the forces.


    Chu Xun nodded slightly as he listened. In fact, he was so angry.


    The cruelty of the Assembly of Immortals was beyond his imagination. The Assembly of Immortals had caught a large number of experts from the earth and imprisoned them here a long time ago. They made them multiply here and then used them to train the Chosen Ones of the Immortal Domain.


    However, the wisdom of the people on the earth was infinite. To survive here, they had thought of various ways to fight the Chosen Ones.


    The most amazing thing was that they built Cities Linked with the Cold Steel Chains. They had built ten cities here and set up a Forbidden Area Installation. Furthermore, the cities were linked with arm-thick Cold Steel Chains.


    They set these Cold Steel Chains up into a magic formation. The chains could not only defend against enemies but also improve the combat strength of the earth residents if they fought near the chains.


    Ma Sen didn¡¯t know the details.


    He only knew that Cold Steel Chains were strange. If a city was in trouble, the people from the other cities would immediately rush over by the Cold Steel Chains to offer help. The Cold Steel Chains were very useful.


    ¡°These years, almost all the earth residents have been killed, and there are not many experts left. The weak had to resist desperately. After going out of the folding space this time, we plan to change the rule of entering the folding space to train every 50 years to 100 years. Otherwise, these earth residents will be wiped out.¡±


    Chu Xun clenched his fists. It was easy to imagine that those earth residents had been abducted from ancient times and how many people had been slaughtered by the Assembly of Immortals for so many years.


    Chu Xun remembered the first time he heard about the Subterranean Devils Clan in the Sanctuary of Tetrarchy. To save the so-called Son of God, the Assembly of Immortals slaughtered billions of people on the earth and blamed the Subterranean Devils Clan.


    The crimes of the Assembly of Immortals were too numerous to record.


    Chu Xun swore in his heart that sooner or later, he would kill the people of the Assembly of Immortals to the extent that no one would dare to call himself an immortal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the people on the ranking list.¡± Chu Xun pointed to the names in the air ranked in the top ten of the Vanquishing Fiends Count.


    Ma Sen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he subconsciously looked at Ma Yanchen.


    Ma Yanchen lowered his voice, ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth, and he will implement the Three Alls Strategy till the end.¡±


    ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± Chu Xun glanced at them and said, ¡°Little Sen, you are most familiar with this place. You lead the way.¡±


    Suddenly, Chu Xun seemed to think of something. He looked at Ma Yanchen with a playful expression and said, ¡°Trash Ma, I remember you said that you had come here before.¡±


    Ma Yanchen¡¯s face was a little embarrassed, but he remained silent. He had bragged. He was really annoyed by Chu Xun¡¯s words of calling him Trash Ma. To make Chu Xun overestimate him, he said these words. His understanding of folding space came from the batch of Ma Family¡¯s disciples that had left 50 years ago.


    Ma Sen also looked at Ma Yanchen playfully. He was the one who led the last batch of people in. At that time, Ma Yanchen was only at the initial stage of the Gold Immortal Realm, so he was not qualified to come in at all.


    ¡°It seems you were bragging,¡± Chu Xun said in a mocking tone.


    Ma Yanchen¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Even if I have never been here before, I know more about the folding space than you do.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re also better at bragging than me,¡± Chu Xun said sarcastically.

 Chapter 686 - Cities Linked with the Cold Steel Chains

    Ma Yanchen was furious. If it were not for the fact that he was no match for Chu Xun, he would have fought Chu Xun.


    As the saying goes, don¡¯t smack a person on his face when you hit him, and don¡¯t catch him on his raw when you spoke.


    However, Chu Xun always made him lose face. How could there be such an annoying person in the world?


    Since he was so annoying, how did he survive until now?


    Ma Sen¡¯s expression was strange. Liu Tianhe was like a Devil King. He was ruthless to his enemies and wasn¡¯t polite to his own companions.


    ¡°If you want to find the people on the list, you have to go to Ziwei City.


    ¡°Ziwei City is the first city built by the earth people. It is known as the first city in the folding space. Recently, all the people who stayed here in the last session have been attacking it,¡± Ma Sen said.


    ¡°How many people left from the last session?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Ma Sen said, ¡°More than a hundred people. Most of them are in the High Immortal Realm.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes flashed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s said that you were trapped in the folding space because you fought for the first place. I¡¯m afraid the news is fake, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It was unreasonable to say that these people were trapped here because of fighting for first place on the ranking list.


    Ma Sen looked at Chu Xun in surprise. ¡°Brother Liu, you are so smart. I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    ¡°You stayed here on purpose, right?¡±


    Ma Sen nodded and said, ¡°The spiritual energy here is abundant. By fighting the earth people, we can improve our cultivation quickly. Moreover, when we break through here, our foundation is solid. To break through to the next level and lay a good foundation, after our discussion, some of us decided to stay here.¡±


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    ¡°Are you saying that the people who have stayed here all came here 50 years ago? Are there any of them coming earlier?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If someone had stayed here for thousands of years, how terrifying would his cultivation be?


    ¡°There were indeed other people in the past who had stayed here earlier. However, no one has stayed for more than a hundred years. We have to leave some opponents for the later sessions. Otherwise, all the earth residents here would have been wiped out a long time ago.¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Just now, you said that everyone had gone to Ziwei City. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°A year ago, we found that there was a strange light in Ziwei City. After countless investigations, we learned that there was a rare treasure in Ziwei City. It might be a Chaos Stone.¡±


    Chu Xun was slightly shocked. The Chaos Stone could be used to make Divine Artifacts.


    No wonder¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, and look for the Chaos Stone,¡± Chu Xun said.


    They headed for the so-called Ziwei City.


    The folding space was about the same size as that of the Eastern Region. With the center as the boundary, it was like a football field, and it had two parts.


    Several days later, Chu Xun and his companions arrived at the center and saw the so-called Cities Linked with the Cold Steel Chains with their own eyes.


    The ten cities were linked in a line, which divided the folding space into two parts. The thick Cold Steel Chains that connected the ten cities could be seen even from tens of thousands of meters away.


    The wisdom of the people of the earth was really infinite. They created cities to fight against the enemy, and every city was as good as the power of millions of soldiers.


    Chu Xun looked up at the sky. Wang Yunzhe, who was ranked first on the Vanquishing Fiends Count, had killed more than 500 people in total. In less than ten days, he killed more than 500 people. In addition to the figures of the other 9 experts, more than 2,000 earth residents had been killed by the top 10.


    Chu Xun¡¯s number was 109, still not in the top ten.


    Along the way, he ransacked quite a few groups of people.


    These forces that came in were very arrogant. They divided their hundreds of people into ten teams and searched and killed those small teams of the earth people all over the mountains and plains.


    The Assembly of Immortals looked down on the people from the earth. They killed the earth residents to train their minds and stabilize their foundation.


    ¡°Is Ziwei City in that direction?¡± Because the ten cities were in a line, each city was 50 kilometers away from the next one, and they were connected by iron chains, so it was impossible to recognize the first city.


    Ma Sen pointed to the left. ¡°The cities here are organized from left to right.¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand and gave the order, heading for Ziwei City.


    Several hours later, they saw Ziwei City. Countless warriors had gathered in front of the city gate, and the air was filled with the smell of blood.


    The wind blew, and the smell of blood did not dissipate. Corpses were everywhere. Judging from their clothes, the dead were from the earth and the Assembly of Immortals. It seemed that a big battle had just broken out here.


    Chu Xun¡¯s arrival caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    The warriors here were divided into different forces and occupied different positions. They were not in a crowd.


    Chu Xun glanced around and found dozens of experts among them were in the High Immortal Realm.


    These experts were likely the geniuses who had stayed behind from the previous session.


    Ma Sen was very familiar with many of them. As he walked forward, he greeted them.


    In fact, more people paid attention to Chu Xun because he was sitting in a sedan chair, even accompanied by Ma Sen.


    ¡°Who is this guy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is he the leading figure of the new generation of the Ma Family?¡±


    ¡°Even if he is the leading figure, he is still too arrogant. How dare he have others carry him away.¡±


    The people broke out in a flurry of discussion.


    Ma Sen¡¯s face was unnatural.


    Ma Yanchen was even angrier. He was the leader of this generation of the Ma Family.


    Of course, most of the people talking about Chu Xun were those who had stayed here since the last session. Someone immediately explained Chu Xun¡¯s identity.


    ¡°It turns out that he¡¯s not a member of the Ma Family. He¡¯s just an outsider. How arrogant he is! How can Ma Sen bear him?¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe has a powerful force backing him up. The Ma Family wants to recruit him.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s actually a clown relying on his sect to show off.¡±


    Chu Xun had no time to care about these discussions. He looked at the people in the city thousands of meters away. Many people stood there, all in rough linen clothes.


    What made Chu Xun feel distressed was that these people were not old, and their cultivation was not stronger than that of these Chosen Ones from the Assembly of Immortals. He saw a teenager, only in his teens, and in the Acquired Realm. In the eyes of the experts, he might not even be comparable to an ant.


    The people in the city all looked numb, but their eyes were full of hatred.


    Chu Xun saw a few experts in the High Immortal Realm, but their breath was weak, and they were injured.


    ¡°So you are Liu Tianhe. Get down here.¡± An angry voice drew Chu Xun¡¯s attention.


    Chu Xun looked over and saw a proud-looking young man looking at him with disdain. When he saw Gu Yang, who was gloating behind the young man, Chu Xun understood.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun disappeared from the sedan chair, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of the young man. The power of his fist was roaring, and he punched directly at the young man¡¯s face. The terrifying power of his fist even lifted the ground dozens of meters around him.


    Ma Sen¡¯s expression changed slightly. He recognized this young man, one of the top Chosen Ones of the Gu Family who stayed here in the last session. His name was Gu Kaiyuan. He had broken through to the High Immortal Realm two years ago.


    As soon as Gu Kaiyuan opened his mouth to provoke him, Ma Sen knew that he would suffer a lot, so he wanted to stop him, but Chu Xun¡¯s movement was so fast that he had no opportunity to say anything.


    Ma Sen shook his head. In fact, the Ma Family was a little embarrassed. He was the only one of the Ma Family who stayed in the last session. Every other force had several people stay here. He hadn¡¯t lived a good life these years. If he hadn¡¯t found some of them to ally with, he wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to stand side by side with these people at all.


    Ma Sen did not refuse to see Gu Kaiyuan suffer because Wu Li had broken through to the High Immortal Realm more than ten years ago, but he was still defeated by Chu Xun.


    Ma Sen smiled secretly. If Chu Xun won, it would be the honor of the Ma Family. If Chu Xun failed, it would be his own business. His surname was Liu, and it had nothing to do with the Ma Family.


    Therefore, he chose to shut up. Chu Xun¡¯s victory or defeat would be beneficial to the Ma Family.


    It was time for the Ma Family to show their power in this folding space.

 Chapter 687 - If I Want to Kill Him, Who Dares to Stop Me?

    Chu Xun¡¯s powerful strength shocked all the warriors present.


    Gu Kaiyuan was an expert in the High Immortal Realm. He just berated Chu Xun once, but Chu Xun attacked powerfully.


    The turbulent and terrifying fist light instantly enveloped Gu Kaiyuan.


    Gu Kaiyuan was not weak either. How could he care about a person who had just entered the folding space? Everyone here knew that those above the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm could not enter the folding space.


    Therefore, as an expert in the Gold Immortal Realm, Chu Xun was too arrogant toward the expert in the High Immortal Realm.


    Gu Kaiyuan¡¯s aura rose sharply, and his terrifying Internal Breath spread out. He had a sneer on his face.


    However, he soon stopped laughing. The fist light of Chu Xun gave him a creepy feeling.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    Boom!


    The fist and palm collided, and a terrifying storm swept out. Gu Kaiyuan groaned and flew backward. The space between his thumb and forefinger cracked, and his right arm trembled as he looked at Chu Xun in shock.


    How could this be?


    The expressions of the people present changed as well. Gu Kaiyuan had been knocked back by a single punch and had even suffered a light injury.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were deep and filled with sarcasm. If someone dared to provoke him at this time, he would definitely kill the person.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun took a step forward and forced his way into Gu Kaiyuan.


    He threw out a punch with surging momentum.


    Gu Kaiyuan¡¯s expression was gloomy. He did not expect to be forced back by a person who had just entered folding space. He was extremely angry in his heart, and the aura around him soared to the extreme, distorting the space around him. He suddenly punched out, wanting to kill Chu Xun to show his strength.


    Unfortunately, what happened next proved he was unable to do that.


    His palm strength was shattered little by little by Chu Xun¡¯s fist strength. It was too weak.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist landed squarely on his chest. The fist light enveloped Gu Kaiyuan, and a terrifying force surged out of his fist.


    Gu Kaiyuan let out a miserable scream. He could feel his Internal Breath being suppressed to the point of stopping. His opponent¡¯s terrifying fist light was tearing his body apart.


    The people around were stunned by Chu Xun¡¯s powerful strength.


    ¡°Stop!¡± A furious roar rang out.


    A handsome young man came out of the group of people of the Gu Family. His voice was so loud that even the ground was shaking. The next moment, he rushed to Chu Xun.


    He was also a Chosen One of the Gu Family that had stayed behind in the last session, and he¡¯d broken through into the High Immortal Realm here. He was called Gu Yao.


    Boom!


    With a dull explosion, Gu Kaiyuan¡¯s flesh and blood flew in all directions. Except for his head, he was crushed by the force of Chu Xun¡¯s punch.


    ¡°If you want it, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Chu Xun raised Gu Kaiyuan¡¯s head and flung it at Gu Yao.


    Gu Yao¡¯s face was dark and cold. This head disgusted him, so he didn¡¯t want to accept it. However, Gu Kaiyuan was a member of the Gu Family. He couldn¡¯t watch the head smashed into a mess.


    Gu Yao¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t use his hand to catch it. He raised his hand. Energy surged, carrying Gu Kaiyuan¡¯s head.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold and ruthless. He reached out and snapped his fingers.


    Boom!


    Gu Kaiyuan¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon, red and white matter flying everywhere.


    Gu Yao jerked backward but was still too slow. His clothes were stained by Gu Kaiyuan¡¯s head, causing him to feel disgusted.


    The people around were stunned.


    As an expert in the High Immortal Realm, Gu Kaiyuan of the Gu Family was killed by Chu Xun with two punches on the spot.


    Moreover, he was killed right in front of the Gu Family. Gu Yao failed to save him and was disgusted.


    Sizzle!


    Gu Yao tore off the stained part of his clothes and threw it away, glaring viciously at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun was also looking at him with an expressionless face.


    Gu Yao didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Chu Xun¡¯s strength was too frightening. He was not sure if he could win or not.


    Chu Xun turned his head and looked at the top of the city. The eyes of those people were serious. It seemed that Chu Xun¡¯s strength made them feel stressed.


    However, Chu Xun nodded slightly and smiled.


    The people in the city were slightly stunned, and then they became more vigilant. They thought Chu Xun¡¯s smile was no different from the smile of the devil.


    Not only the people in the city but the others present thought so.


    Seeing that the other side was more vigilant, Chu Xun smiled bitterly in his heart. He immediately sent a voice message, but it was intercepted by the strength from the Cold Steel Chains.


    Chu Xun had wanted to break through the barrier directly, but after thinking for a while, he gave up the idea. Once he did that, it would not be easy to end it.


    Chu Xun turned around, looked around, and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t provoke me.¡±


    After that, he walked past Gu Yao and returned to the camp of the Ma Family.


    Gu Yao¡¯s face twitched. Chu Xun had almost brushed shoulders with him earlier. Chu Xun¡¯s behavior made him lose face. Chu Xun didn¡¯t seem to care about him at all.


    Everyone present was silent, watching the reactions of Chu Xun and the Gu Family, respectively.


    Three people walked out from the camp of the Gu Family. They were all in the High Immortal Realm and stood side by side with Gu Yao.


    ¡°Let¡¯s join hands and kill him!¡± One of them said.


    Everyone felt a chill run down their spines. If the four experts of the High Immortal Realm attacked him at the same time, Liu Tianhe would be dead for sure.


    Chu Xun lay on the sedan chair and turned to look at the four people. His eyes burst with bright purple light, and he said indifferently, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Everyone present was extremely shocked. It seemed Liu Tianhe was too arrogant. How dare he be so domineering when facing the four in the High Immortal Realm?


    Gu Yao raised his hand to stop him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s reserve our power and fight over the Chaos Stone first. He won¡¯t escape.¡±


    Everyone knew that the Gu Family was only putting up with him for the time being. To save their strength, they would kill Chu Xun later.


    ¡°Little Sen, go and kill that ragged guy,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Ragged guy?


    Everyone knew who Chu Xun was referring to. Gu Yao had ripped off a piece of his clothes by himself.


    Ma Sen¡¯s face stiffened as he turned to look at Gu Yao.


    Gu Yao was also staring at him with cold eyes.


    ¡°Go,¡± Chu Xun urged.


    Ma Sen had a troubled expression on his face. The cultivation levels of him and Gu Yao were similar. How could he kill Gu Yao?


    ¡°Brother Liu, let¡¯s preserve our power. The Chaos Stone is more important,¡± Ma Sen said.


    Chu Xun¡¯s surname was not Ma, and Gu Kaiyuan was the one who provoked him first, so it was reasonable to kill Gu Kaiyuan. If Ma Sen attacked Gu Yao for no reason, he would offend the Gu Family.


    Even if he killed Gu Kaiyuan, the Gu Family still had five experts in the High Immortal Realm, and their strength was far from what he could compare with. Therefore, he did not want to offend the Gu Family here.


    ¡°You are good-for-nothing,¡± Chu Xun said scornfully. ¡°No wonder the other forces have several experts in the High Immortal Realm, and the Ma Family has only one.¡±


    Ma Sen¡¯s face was red. Back then, no one else in the Ma Family was willing to stay, so the Ma Family was in an embarrassing situation now.


    Chu Xun ignored everything else and closed his eyes slightly. It seemed that he was resting. But in fact, he was waiting.


    The forces that had entered the folding space had not yet gathered.


    There were only a few forces here.


    Moreover, there were too many experts in the High Immortal Realm here, so he had to think of a way to annihilate all of them. Otherwise, facing so many in the High Immortal Realm, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say if he would be able to win.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t let any of the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals in the folding space leave alive.


    After a while, other forces arrived one after another.


    There were about five or six hundred warriors here.


    ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t we charge again and occupy Ziwei City in one fell swoop?¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm proposed.


    The others were tempted and agreed in succession.


    ¡°Let¡¯s occupy Ziwei City. After that, as for the Chaos Stone, it¡¯s up to our own abilities respectively,¡± Gu Yao said. After he finished, he shot a provocative glance at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun turned his head and said, ¡°Little bastard of the Gu Family, even if you see the Chaos Stone, I advise you not to reach out your hand. If you dare to reach out, don¡¯t blame me for cutting off your claws.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Gu Yao bellowed.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a try now and see if I dare or not?¡±


    Gu Yao¡¯s face was full of killing intent, and his eyes darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke me, or no one can save you,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    Gu Yao¡¯s face darkened. Not only did he not take back his aura, but his aura soared. He was clearly provoking Chu Xun.


    Everyone around smiled. They wondered if Liu Tianhe would really kill Gu Yao. After all, five experts of the Gu Family were in the High Immortal Realm.


    They didn¡¯t care who would be killed. Anyway, it was beneficial to them.


    Indeed, Gu Yao was provoking him. He didn¡¯t believe that Chu Xun would dare to make a move in front of the five in the High Immortal Realm.


    However, the next moment, his expression changed. Surrounded by a violent aura, Chu Xun¡¯s fist momentum rushed toward him directly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Gu Yao roared. Liu Tianhe was far too arrogant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces to kill him,¡± an expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family angrily.


    ¡°Come on. You come together,¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Celestial Upheaval ¨C The Thirty-Sixth.


    Chu Xun swung his fist through the air, and his fist momentum surged. Several fist prints shaped like millstones smashed into Gu Yao and the expert who had just spoken.


    The people around froze on the spot. No one had expected that Chu Xun would really attack them.


    Ma Sen was also confused. ¡°You are too aggressive, aren¡¯t you? But facing the five in the High Immortal Realm, are you sure you are not courting death?¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth-shattering explosions erupted, and a storm swept across the place.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun punched Gu Yao, sending the latter flying backward.


    At this time, the other four in the High Immortal Realm rushed toward Chu Xun from four directions, respectively.


    Chu Xun ran his skills in his heart.


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª smashing the mountain and river by the first finger!


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª killing the living by the second finger!


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª scaring all the gods and ghosts by the third finger!


    Demon-slain Finger ¡ª shaking the sky by the fourth finger!


    Rumble!


    The sky started to tremble, and rumbles sounded nonstop. The ground started to shake.


    With Chu Xun at the center, four ancient giant fingers came crushing down in four directions, respectively.


    The four in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family attacking from all directions looked panic-stricken. Sensing the terrifying power of the Demon-slain Fingers, they roared in unison, and their Internal Breath swept around them to resist the Demon-slain Fingers coming.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    An earth-shattering explosion caused a storm to sweep across the place. Large cracks appeared on the ground and quickly spread out. The four in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family were directly knocked away.


    On the other hand, Chu Xun vanished in a flash and reappeared in front of Gu Yao in the next moment. He raised his fist and struck out with powerful momentum.


    Compared with using magic skills, Chu Xun liked the feeling of fighting and killing with his hands more.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s punches came faster and faster in succession, each stronger and more destructive than the last one, sending Gu Yao staggering backward.


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist became amethyst-like and burst out with a bright light. Dragon roars sounded in his body, and his internal organs were resonating. His limbs and bones were shining.


    Boom!


    Gu Yao was sent flying by a fist of Chu Xun. He groaned as cracks grew on his right arm. It almost exploded.


    Chu Xun chased after him like a shadow. The dragon shadow inside him grew taller. He threw out a punch, which shone brightly. With a boom, a mist of blood exploded, and Gu Yao screamed. One of his arms was blown up.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, are you planning to incite a war between the Gu Family and the Ma Family?¡± Gu Yao started to panic. He was scared. Angrily, he shouted at Liu Tianhe.


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with me? If I want to kill you today, no one can stop me.¡±


    Boom!


    Gu Yao let out a ghastly scream as his left arm exploded.


    Chu Xun kicked him. Gu Yao¡¯s right leg exploded. Then Chu Xun crushed his left leg.


    ¡°Who dares to stop me if I want to kill him?¡± Chu Xun roared angrily, his voice shaking the sky and making everyone tremble.


    Poof!


    Blood sprayed. Gu Yao¡¯s head flew a few meters into the air and rolled onto the ground in front of the camp of the Gu Family.


    With an aura of malice surging, Chu Xun looked like a peerless demon. His hair and clothes fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°Who dares to fight me? Get the hell over here.¡±


    It was so quiet on the spot. Everyone felt cold all over, and their scalps turned numb. Chu Xun was so cruel that he was not like a human being. It was too terrifying.

 Chapter 688 - Unmatched

    Like a peerless Fiend Supremacy, Chu Xun first killed Gu Kaiyuan, then tore Gu Yao apart. There were only four of the six great experts of the Gu Family left. They looked at Chu Xun in horror and hesitated.


    ¡°Who dares to fight against me? Get the hell over here!¡±


    Chu Xun was arrogant and overbearing, and his voice spread out.


    The scene was deathly silent. Two experts in the High Immortal Realm were killed successively because their words provoked Chu Xun. Chu Xun was so matchless that the people present were no match for him.


    On the top of the city, the eyes of those from the earth flickered with the light of hatred. They were not grateful to Chu Xun in their hearts but watched the in-fighting. The more people of the other party died, the better.


    ¡°I have no intention of making an enemy of anyone, but I¡¯m not a pushover. If you want to die, come over here.¡± Chu Xun put one hand behind his back, and his hair fluttered wildly.


    Everyone looked at the four in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    The faces of these four people looked calm, but their hearts were full of shame and indignation. The person had made them breathless. Such humiliation made them want to vomit blood.


    Chu Xun knew very well that he could only kill them one by one. It was not easy for him to kill all the experts in the High Immortal Realm at a time.


    The experts in the High Immortal Realm were far beyond the scope of the human race. It was difficult to kill anyone of them. Chu Xun could only kill them one by one.


    He looked at the four experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family with cold eyes. Not to mention they cursed, as long as they dared to make a sound, he would have an excuse to kill them.


    But the four of them remained silent, which made it difficult for him to make a move.


    ¡°Good-for-nothings,¡± Chu Xun snorted coldly and provoked them again.


    The four in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family looked gloomy, and their eyes were full of resentment, but they remained silent.


    Gu Yang, the gifted person with dual pupils of the Gu Family, had a dazzling red light in his eyes. He remembered that when he fought with Chu Xun in the Ghost Camel Ridge, although he lost, he could at least fight with Chu Xun for a while.


    But now, he was no match for Chu Xun anymore.


    He had dual pupils and was a rare genius for tens of thousands of years. How could there be such a big gap between him and Chu Xun? He was jealous and hostile, and his mind had begun to distort.


    ¡°So what if you are a person with dual pupils?¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    Gu Yang¡¯s dual pupils overlapped with each other. His eyes were burning with a red light. He clenched his fists tightly, and his knuckles were white. Jealousy had distorted his heart.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Once we get out of the folding space, the Gu Family will do everything to kill you.¡±


    The faces of the people around changed slightly. Gu Yang was really stupid. Hadn¡¯t he known that Chu Xun was looking for an excuse to fight? Gu Yang was courting death.


    The four experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family were also shocked and rushed to Gu Yang because Chu Xun moved even faster than them.


    ¡°Friend, please show mercy¡­¡± one of the experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family shouted.


    Gu Yang was the most outstanding disciple of this generation of the Gu Family. He had dual pupils, and his future was limitless. They wouldn¡¯t let him die.


    With Hong Meng Immortal Qi surging around, he took a step forward and arrived in front of Gu Yang. His fist was full of momentum as he punched out, and a terrifying fist light spread out.


    Gu Yang¡¯s face was full of panic. Then, he opened his dual pupils, and two beams of red light shot toward Chu Xun.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist light shattered the two beams of red light.


    Boom! Crack! The fist smashed into Gu Yang¡¯s chest without any fancy moves. A terrible force burst out from the fist, and the ear-piercing sound of bones cracking could be heard. Gu Yang¡¯s chest collapsed directly, and his sternum pierced his heart. It went straight through his body from his back.


    The four experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family roared in unison and rushed madly at Chu Xun.


    The corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    Then, he suddenly turned around and performed the Celestial Upheaval ¨C The Thirty-Sixth. Several millstone-sized fist prints were thrown out with terrifying power.


    Boom! Boom! An earth-shattering explosion was heard. The storm swept over the place and could destroy mountains and split rocks.


    When people were jealous and angry, their potential was limitless. Chu Xun¡¯s fist print was actually exploded by the four of them.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, I will definitely kill you today.¡±


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡±


    The next moment, Chu Xun pounced on the four of them. His hair and clothes fluttered wildly.


    The four members of the Gu Family roared in unison and ran their cultivation to the extreme. Frightening white light filled the world, and the ground trembled.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The mountains collapsed, and the earth cracked. Five figures crossed each other, separated, and then crazily rushed at the other party again.


    Chu Xun fought against four enemies at a time. Naturally, the experts in the High Immortal Realm were powerful. When they went crazy, Chu Xun felt a little restrained and found it difficult to kill them in an instant.


    Chu Xun punched out continuously. At the same time, the purple Nascent Soul in his body opened its eyes, stretched out its little hand, and tapped gently. The Traceless Sword around him burst out a bright light.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun punched one of the four in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family away. At the same time, he opened his mouth, and a purple light flashed.


    Poof!


    The one punched back originally intended to pounce over once more. However, he suddenly felt a coldness between his brows. He instinctively wiped it off with his hand but found it was blood.


    The people around were even more shocked. A bloody hole about the size of a thumb appeared between the eyebrows of the person of the Gu Family, penetrating his head.


    Boom!


    The body fell heavily to the ground and raised a cloud of dust. The person¡¯s face was full of disbelief. When he died, he even did not understand how he was injured.


    The other three in the High Immortal Realm were frightened. Instead of advancing, they retreated and looked at Chu Xun in horror.


    ¡°Have you ever asked us if you can escape?¡± Chu Xun said coldly.


    In the next moment, he pounced at the three experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family


    ¡°Friend, stop!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, several figures appeared in front of the camp of the Gu Family and stopped Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun looked at them coldly and said, ¡°Do you want to be my enemies?¡±


    ¡°Friend, please don¡¯t get me wrong. We are in the folding space, and our enemies are the people from the earth. Don¡¯t have infighting. We can discuss it slowly after we get out of the folding space.¡±


    Chu Xun sneered with obvious sarcasm in his voice.


    He had already expected this scene. His strength was too strong. These people would not watch him wipe out the Gu Family because they were afraid to be the next to be killed.


    Therefore, they chose to join forces.


    Chu Xun did not expect them to react so quickly.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for me to make peace with the Gu Family?¡± Chu Xun said indifferently.


    ¡°Friend, here is the folding space. The infighting would consume our strength. Don¡¯t let these people from the earth take the advantage and do things that hurt us.¡±


    ¡°I can stop.¡± Chu Xun took off the stone tablet at his waist and threw it directly to the other party, saying, ¡°Ask the Gu Family to transfer their number of Vanquishing Fiends Count killed to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡­¡± The expert in the High Immortal Realm who caught Chu Xun¡¯s stone tablet had a terrible look on his face.


    It seemed Chu Xun did not take him seriously at all. The stone tablet was so important, but Chu Xun just threw his tablet at him. Didn¡¯t he be afraid that they would take his original Vanquishing Fiends Count on the stone tablet for themselves?


    ¡°This is my last concession. If the Gu Family is unwilling, even if you stop me, I will fight them to the death today.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold, and he showed no sign of giving in.


    Those experts in the High Immortal Realm looked at the people of the Gu Family.


    Everyone from the Gu Family had a dark look on their faces as if they had just lost their parents. The Gu Family was so powerful. However, its people were killed easily here. Facing powerful Chu Xun, they were breathless.


    ¡°Give it to him.¡±


    The sudden voice caused everyone to turn their heads around. Their eyes quickly flickered because the person who spoke was Gu Yang.


    He died after his heart was smashed by Chu Xun. How could he stand there?


    Death Replacer Talisman!


    Everyone thought of it, and their expressions completely changed.


    Chu Xun suddenly clenched his fists. He also thought of the Death Replacer Talisman. He didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yang had such a thing on him.


    The Death Replacer Talisman was something that only someone in the Empyrean Immortal could create. Not even the experts in the Prime Immortal could create it. It required a drop of True Blood of the talisman maker.


    It should be noted that a drop of True Blood from an expert in the Empyrean Immortal could instantly destroy dozens of cities. How terrifying and precious it was!


    Gu Kaiyuan wasn¡¯t resurrected, and neither was Gu Yao. However, Gu Yang was resurrected. What did this mean? It meant that the Gu Family had placed great hopes on him. His family even prepared the Death Replacer Talisman for him.


    Chu Xun had endured him again and again. He really wanted to kill Gu Yang now one more time.


    But that was just a thought. Now everyone understood how important Gu Yang was. As long as they protected him, they would receive favor from the Gu Family. They wouldn¡¯t allow Chu Xun to kill Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang walked over, took Chu Xun¡¯s stone tablet from the expert in the High Immortal Realm, and gave the number of his Vanquishing Fiends Count to him.


    Chu Xun¡¯s number of Vanquishing Fiends Count had reached more than 360, but he was still unable to rank in the top 10.


    Wang Yunzhe¡¯s Vanquishing Fiends Count ranked first place and exceeded 1,200.


    Since he couldn¡¯t kill Gu Yang, Chu Xun was ready to kill Wang Yunzhe.


    ¡°Who is Wang Yunzhe? Come out, and let me have a look,¡± Chu Xun shouted.


    The scene was quiet, and everyone looked embarrassed. ¡°Is he going to provoke the Wang Family?¡±


    ¡°Friend, the people of the Wang Family aren¡¯t here!¡± Someone shouted.


    Chu Xun shook his head regretfully and said, ¡°What a pity. I want to see this top one.¡±


    Everyone curled their lips. ¡°Are you kidding? Are you sure you are not thinking about Wang Yunzhe¡¯s Vanquishing Fiends Count?¡±


    Chu Xun returned to the camp of the Ma Family. When he passed by Ma Sen, he suddenly slapped him and sent him flying. Then he kicked Ma Yanchen away.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    They got up and looked at Chu Xun angrily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? When I fought, you two good-for-nothings watched the show here. The Ma Family is the overlord of the Eastern Region. How can you good-for-nothings belong to the Ma Family?¡± Chu Xun was so angry that he cursed.


    Ma Yanchen¡¯s face trembled with anger.


    Ma Sen¡¯s face was full of anger, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Xun was telling the truth. Ma Sen didn¡¯t fight on purpose. Anyway, whether Chu Xun won or lost would only benefit the Ma Family. But if he fought, it meant the Ma Family declared war on the Gu Family.


    Chu Xun snorted coldly, walked over, and sat on the sedan chair. He took out the fruit wine and drank it with relish.


    It wasn¡¯t long before an expert in the High Immortal Realm walked over and cupped his fists. ¡°Friend, we intend to organize an attack. Do you have any good suggestions?¡±


    Chu Xun sneered. ¡°This guy thinks he¡¯s smart, but the meaning behind his words is that he wants me to be the vanguard.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any suggestions. You can just go forward. My cultivation level isn¡¯t high, and I¡¯m also weak. Just now, I fought with those old fellows from the Gu Family for a long time and was heavily injured. I¡¯m unable to help with the siege, so I can only cheer for you from your back¡­¡±


    The eyelids of this expert twitched again and again. Was his cultivation not high? Was his strength weak? Was he heavily injured?


    Everyone cursed in their hearts. They had seen shameless people, but they had never seen someone as shameless as Chu Xun.

 Chapter 689 - I Will Only Fight for First Place!

    The people present were not fools. Chu Xun¡¯s attitude was obvious. He didn¡¯t want to attack the city. ¡°If you want to fight, fight. Anyway, I won¡¯t.¡±


    No one dared to talk more after hearing Chu Xun¡¯s words. The Devil King had almost destroyed the Gu Family just now.


    ¡°Since you are not feeling well, have a good rest.¡± The expert in the High Immortal Realm who invited Chu Xun left.


    The people in charge of various forces began to plan the attack on the city.


    Although Chu Xun looked absent-minded, he focused on their plan. He didn¡¯t want them to break into Ziwei City.


    At this time, several figures came from a distance fast and arrived in seconds.


    ¡°Oh, I know them¡­¡± Chu Xun chuckled. Several disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire came.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    The three disciples came and walked straight to a group of people. The group only had five people, all in the High Immortal Realm. No one dared to provoke them.


    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother.¡± The three of them bowed.


    ¡°Why did you come here so late?¡± One of them asked.


    ¡°Senior Brother, we were ambushed midway.¡±


    ¡°Who dares to ambush the disciples of our Sect of Holy Fire?¡±


    ¡°The person is recruited by the Ma Family outside. The Killing God, Liu Tianhe, killed 50 disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire, wounded Senior Brother Bai Haihan, and even defeated Senior Brother Wu Li. He robbed us of our Vanquishing Fiends Count.¡±


    The crowd burst into an uproar and looked at Chu Xun in shock.


    The three men were alarmed by the crowd, and they turned their heads subconsciously, only to see Chu Xun looking at them with a faint smile on his face. They were so scared that their faces turned pale.


    The three had been in a hurry just now, with too many people here, so they didn¡¯t see Chu Xun at all. They felt as if having been caught badmouthing. Chu Xun¡¯s cruelty made them tremble with fear.


    The five experts of the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire looked at Chu Xun simultaneously with killing intent in their eyes.


    ¡°He is so vicious that he has killed 50 people of the Sect of Holy Fire.¡±


    ¡°I originally thought that only our Gu Family had suffered losses because of him. It turned out that the Sect of Holy Fire had suffered the same fate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too cruel. We¡¯re all from the Assembly of Immortals. How could he do such a thing? He is even more vicious than the Fiends.¡±


    Everyone was whispering to each other. Some took pleasure in the Sect of Holy Fire¡¯s misfortune, and some wanted to arouse everyone¡¯s hostility toward Chu Xun so that they could join in forces.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been famous for a long time, do you think you look like Chosen Ones? Do you only dare to murmur behind my back? If you stand up and speak in front of me, I may respect you as real men,¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    The foreheads of Ma Sen and Ma Yanchen were covered with cold sweat. Chu Xun was too cruel. If possible, they didn¡¯t want to align with Chu Xun at all. If they went on like this, they might make many enemies and lose their lives here.


    Both of them were waiting for the development of the situation. If Chu Xun aroused public anger, they would announce that they had no relationship with Chu Xun. In this way, even if they went outside, they could explain to their family.


    Chu Xun¡¯s words were full of sarcasm and mockery, but no one dared to say anything.


    He had expected it. He killed the members of the Gu Family fiercely and frightened the people present. No one wanted to be the first one to stand out.


    However, to Chu Xun¡¯s surprise, the five of the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire also endured it.


    ¡°I have a question. Where are the others?¡± One of them asked.


    ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother Wu Li and some of our members have surrounded two hundred Earth residents in the valley, but these people are brave. We can¡¯t kill them all for a while, so Senior Brother Wu Li asked us to come and ask for help.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why did the two hundred people that should have hidden in their cities come out?


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, I can lead the way.¡±


    Chu Xun stood up and said casually, ¡°Hurry up and lead the way. What are you waiting for?¡±


    One of the experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°Liu Tianhe, will you intervene in this matter as well?¡±


    ¡°I will intervene in everything about the Vanquishing Fiends Count. I promised the Ma Family the first place would be mine after I came in,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Although Chu Xun was arrogant, no one present refuted him. Everyone knew Chu Xun¡¯s combat strength. He had the ability to compete for first place.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to attack the city? Leave the matter to me,¡± Chu Xun said and looked at the people of the Sect of Holy Fire. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can kill those Earth people, and I can guarantee that I won¡¯t hurt this person.¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, don¡¯t take it for granted. Since the two hundred Earth residents were discovered and trapped by us, why should we leave them to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourselves,¡± Chu Xun sneered. ¡°If they were easy to deal with, the Sect of Holy Fire would have slaughtered them already. Why do you come here for help?¡±


    ¡°Even if we cannot kill them all, we will not give any of them to you,¡± one person of the Sect of Holy Fire said coldly.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t care. He sat down and said, ¡°You can do whatever you want now. Then I have no choice but to rob you.¡±


    The faces of the five in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire turned cold. One of them shouted, ¡°Liu Tianhe, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Chu Xun shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t wrong me. You want to attack the city and get the Chaos Stone, so you don¡¯t have enough people to deal with those Earth people. I¡¯ll help you solve the problem. How can you say that I go too far?


    ¡°You are about to attack the city. Is anyone of you willing to leave here? Is the Chaos Stone no match for the Vanquishing Fiends Count? Or do you think I should stay and fight you for the Chaos Stone?¡±


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too greedy? Do you want to get both the Vanquishing Fiends Count and the Chaos Stone, leaving me empty-handed? If so, I¡¯ll have to rob you.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s words shocked everyone present. What Chu Xun said was right. They ignored an important thing ¡ª to break into the city and take the Chaos Stone. If they and Chu Xun scrambled for the Chaos Stone, would they win?


    Everyone present clearly saw how strong Chu Xun was. In a one-on-one fight, no one was sure if they could defeat him. So fierce as Chu Xun was, it¡¯s reasonable to leave either of the Vanquishing Fiends Count or the Chaos Stone to Chu Xun.


    Then, which one of the Vanquishing Fiends Count and the Chaos Stone was more important?


    Everyone present had made up their minds.


    ¡°Friend, why not ask the Killing God to make a trip on your behalf? After all, he doesn¡¯t feel well after the battle just now, so he wouldn¡¯t be of much help when attacking the city. Why not let him hunt and kill those Earth people?¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the other force said to the people of the Sect of Holy Fire.


    ¡°Since we have no time to spare, why not let him go there? We can both deal with the Earth residents and attack the city at ease in this way. What is there against it?¡±


    ¡°Friends of the Sect of Holy Fire, I feel that Friend Liu is a righteous person. He is willing to forget about the previous grudges and help you out. It¡¯s feasible.¡±


    Everyone stuck up for Chu Xun, one after another. The five experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire were so angry. ¡°These despicable people are so ungrateful.¡±


    To prevent Chu Xun from competing with them for the Chaos Stone, the people present took out interests of the Sect of Holy Fire to do Chu Xun a favor.


    In fact, they had no choice. If the five went to support their members, they could easily kill those Earth people. However, they could not leave, for fear that the city would be breached after they left. Then they couldn¡¯t get the Chaos Stone. After learning that Chu Xun had killed fifty disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire, they didn¡¯t take revenge immediately because they wanted to rob the Chaos Stone first, not afraid of Chu Xun.


    ¡°Since you are not willing to do it. When you attack the city, I will cheer for you from behind. After you break into it, I will help you find the Chaos Stone,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The expressions of those present changed. They were not fools. Chu Xun wouldn¡¯t help them but would rob the Chaos Stone.


    The strength of Chu Xun was equivalent to that of ten experts in the High Immortal Realm. He was decisive and cruel. It was better not to be enemies with such a person unless there was no other choice.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, can you guarantee that you won¡¯t harm the other disciples of my Sect of Holy Fire?¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire asked.


    Chu Xun laughed in his heart. The words proved that they compromised.


    ¡°I can assure you that my goal is to win first place this time, not to kill people for fun. As long as you don¡¯t compete with me for the Vanquishing Fiends Count, we can be good friends,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Hearing Chu Xun¡¯s words, all the experts in the High Immortal Realm nodded. Chu Xun did not have much conflict of interest with them because they stayed here from the last session and did not need to fight for first place.


    An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire took the three disciples who asked for help aside. He asked them to tell Wu Li not to fight with Chu Xun but let Chu Xun kill the Earth people himself. If Chu Xun was injured by those Earth people, they should find an opportunity to kill him.


    Chu Xun¡¯s ears twitched slightly. ¡°What a good idea.¡±


    A short while later, an expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire said to Chu Xun, ¡°Our disciples are willing to lead the way, but please keep your promise and don¡¯t hurt them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As I said, as long as you don¡¯t compete with me for first place, I can be a friend of anyone,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The two of the three disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire who came to ask for help weren¡¯t willing to lead the way for Chu Xun for fear that Chu Xun would kill them.


    Only a disciple was willing to lead the way, forced to walk over while trembling with fear.


    ¡°Friends, I wish you to be triumphant in the first battle, occupy Ziwei City, and get the Chaos Stone, shedding less blood and sacrificing less. Don¡¯t let me see corpses of you after I come back¡­¡± Chu Xun cupped his fists and said.


    The people present responded by cupping their hands before their chests. They all felt that Chu Xun¡¯s words were very awkward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Chu Xun said to the disciple of the Sect of Holy Fire who led the way.


    ¡°Brother Liu, what should we do?¡± Ma Sen hurriedly asked.


    Chu Xun stopped and looked at him. ¡°Naturally, you should stay here to rob the Chaos Stone. I¡¯m going to kill the Fiends, and you rob the Chaos Stone. If both of us succeed, won¡¯t it be a good thing for us?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you want to say. When I came in, the Presbyter Sixth had already told me that the Ma Family should occupy 30 places to go to the earth this time. We will leave the other 10 places to other forces. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±


    Ma Sen almost cried. He didn¡¯t mean that. If Chu Xun said these words, wouldn¡¯t the Ma Family become the target of public criticism? If he left by himself, they would be dangerous.


    Chu Xun patted Ma Sen on the shoulder, turned around, and left. After taking two steps, he stopped and looked back. Ma Sen¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. He thought that Chu Xun would not let them stay here and become a target of public criticism. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t explain it to the Ma Family when he went back.


    ¡°Earth residents of the city, you must hold on. Don¡¯t let anyone break into the city easily. Hold on until I come back,¡± Chu Xun shouted toward the city.


    The people present were speechless. How could this person live until now? If anyone else said so, he would be seen as a spy from Earth. Liu Tianhe was probably the only one who was fearless. No one could do anything to him.

 Chapter 690 - Born as Earth People, and Dead as Earths Soul!

    The two mountains were like giant dragons lying on the ground, forming an endless canyon. A group of Earth residents in rough linen clothes was trapped in it. They fought while retreating, leaving the corpses all over the ground.


    Wu Li and his men were chasing after them like hunters with sinister smiles on their faces. They were so cold and detached. They looked down on the Earth people¡¯s lives.


    Other than Wu Li¡¯s group, there was also a group with more than 20 people. The leader was a pale-faced young man who looked terminally ill.


    The young man was Shi Mohan, ranked fifth on the Vanquishing Fiends List. He was from the Heavenly Saint Pavilion of the Northern Region and was only a little over a thousand years old, as famous as Ma Yanchen, Gu Yang, and the others. He was an expert at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    More than 70 people were hunting down more than 200 Earth people.


    The Earth residents only had an expert in the High Immortal Realm, three at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm, and the rest mainly in the Human-Immortal Realm and the Earth Immortal Realm.


    They came outside for training, hunting vicious beasts, and storing food. But in the end, they were trapped.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    The Sect of Holy Fire and the Heavenly Saint Pavilion had organized several assassination attempts, and there were only more than 130 Earth residents alive.


    The people of both sides were thousands of meters apart from each other. For the people of the Assembly of Immortals, thousands of meters were very near. They didn¡¯t kill them directly because those experts from Earth were brave and not afraid of death.


    They felt that the lives of Earth people were no match for those of the Assembly of Immortals. They had enough time to consume, wanting to force these Earth people to surrender.


    ¡°Earth people, you can¡¯t escape. Surrender, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death,¡± Wu Li sneered. He was defeated by Chu Xun, and Chu Xun killed fifty disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire in front of them, making his mind change a lot.


    On the side of the Earth people, a burly middle-aged man stood at the end of the group. He looked resolute, and his eyes were cold. His coarse linen clothes couldn¡¯t hide his tough aura. His body was full of scars. Some were from the past, and the others were made just now.


    ¡°Everyone, retreat! Ignore them!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice rang out loudly.


    Those Earth residents who were protected and retreating had cultivation levels far lower than that of the Assembly of Immortals. They were a little numb. Just now, more than 70 of their people had been killed by the Assembly of Immortals on the opposite side.


    In this space, they were the ones under attack. They had to experience slaughter every day. Maybe the companions they were chatting with would be killed by the Assembly of Immortals the next moment.


    The only belief supporting them was that sooner or later, they would return to the earth. Their dream was simple. It was so simple that it made people deeply moved. That was, they did not want to die in this strange space.


    Although the majority of them were born there, they felt they didn¡¯t belong to the place at all. They were not afraid of death and only wished to return home after death.


    They often heard from their ancestors that the blue planet was beautiful. It was their home, and they wanted to go back and have a look.


    Wu Li, Shi Mohan, and the others weren¡¯t near each other together. They were killing Earth residents, respectively.


    ¡°A group of pigs, roll over here and accept death!¡±


    Shi Mohan rested enough. Bringing more than 20 people with him, he went over a distance of several thousand meters in the blink of an eye.


    Wu Li waved his hand, indicating the group to stop and watch the show with great interest. Although both sides didn¡¯t discuss it, they naturally formed a rule ¡ª to take turns slaughtering.


    Shi Mohan was only at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm, but he fought the middle-aged man in the High Immortal Realm in the Earth group.


    Shi Mohan could draw with him because the middle-aged man had been badly injured. Blood still flew out from the corners of his lips, and his entire body was covered in wounds.


    The 20 disciples of the Heavenly Saint Pavilion in the Gold Immortal Realm were besieging the three experts at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm in Earth group and fighting in formation.


    Originally, the cultivation realms of the disciples of the Heavenly Saint Pavilion were lower than those of the three Earth experts. However, the power of the formation formed by the 20 disciples was extraordinary. It could trap the three experts at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    The rest of Earth¡¯s residents could only watch the battle from a distance. They could not get involved in such a battle and would only die if they joined in.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    An earth-shattering explosion rocked both sides of the mountains. The ground exploded, and the rocks on both sides of the mountain range rolled down.


    Boom!


    More than twenty disciples of the Heavenly Saint Pavilion were sent flying.


    The gap in realms couldn¡¯t be made up for by the number of people. Although they formed a formation that could trap three experts at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm in a short period of time, the formation couldn¡¯t last long, and it was destroyed.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Three disciples at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm lunged at the disciples of the Heavenly Saint Pavilion. Then they killed three of the disciples on the spot.


    Shi Mohan roared angrily as his aura surged around him. He wanted to kill the middle-aged man. Although the other party was covered in injuries, he was fearless, and he trapped Shi Mohan.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡± The middle-aged man bellowed.


    ¡°All of you ants, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Shi Mohan shouted.


    In the blink of an eye, another three disciples of the Heavenly Saint Pavilion were killed.


    Shi Mohan was on the verge of going mad. In his heart, only the disciples of the Heavenly Saint Pavilion could kill Earth residents. How could these ants kill his men instead?


    However, he was trapped by the middle-aged man and had no time to spare.


    ¡°Friends of the Sect of Holy Fire, please help me kill these ants. My Heavenly Saint Pavilion will owe you a favor, and we will repay you in the future!¡± Shi Mohan yelled.


    Wu Li was waiting for this sentence. He laughed and said, ¡°You and I are both forces of the Assembly of Immortals. We should unite against the enemy and kill the Fiends together.¡±


    Wu Li rushed over with the disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire.


    Boom!


    Wu Li pounced at the middle-aged man and punched him with his palm. His terrifying Internal Breath condensed into an energy chain that rumbled toward the middle-aged man.


    Wu Li was in the High Immortal Realm, and the middle-aged man was already exhausted, fighting with faith. Then he was injured all over his body and was sent flying by Wu Li¡¯s palm, coughing up blood.


    Bai Haihan had been injured by Chu Xun before, and now he had almost recovered. He fought the expert at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    ¡°I want to kill the three,¡± Shi Mohan snarled.


    Boom!


    Wu Li raised his hand, and his Internal Breath swept away, causing an Earth expert at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm to spit out mouthfuls of blood and fly backward.


    An expert at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm was no match for that in the High Immortal Realm at all. The middle-aged man was trapped by Shi Mohan because he had fought for a long time. He had exhausted all of his Internal Breath, and his body was covered with injuries.


    ¡°Earth people, I will kill all of you today.¡± Shi Mohan¡¯s expression turned hideous as he lunged at an expert at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm. He then ordered, ¡°Kill all those ants! Leave none alive!¡±


    The disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire and the Heavenly Saint Pavilion rushed to those Earth residents with low cultivation like fierce wolves.


    In the battle between the two sides, those from Earth were no match for them at all. In seconds, blood sprayed out, and broken limbs flew in all directions. In an instant, more than a dozen people fell to the ground.


    The two Earth experts at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm roared anxiously, but they couldn¡¯t resist at all. One of them was trapped by Shi Mohan while the other was trapped by Bai Haihan.


    ¡°You executioners will pay the price sooner or later.¡±


    The Qi and blood of the expert fighting Bai Haihan surged as if about to rush out of his body. The bright red light was so dazzling.


    ¡°Ancient Huaxia Martial Arts ¡ª Seven Wounds.¡±


    He threw out seven punches in a row, and seven fist prints went toward Bai Haihan.


    Bai Haihan¡¯s face was full of disdain. He tried to resist, but then his expression suddenly changed. The blood-like fist prints were too fierce, he only blocked the first six punches, and the last punch landed on his shoulder and entered his body.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    The expert at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm roared.


    Boom!


    Flesh and blood flew in all directions. Bai Haihan¡¯s right shoulder and arm were blown into pieces. The boom almost broke his neck, but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t.


    Bai Haihan was frightened and screamed.


    The Earth expert at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm roared with laughter as his body stiffened. He then spat out a mouthful of blood and collapsed to the ground.


    The Seven Injuries would also injure the person who used it when injuring the enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± Wu Li bellowed. Seeing that the person who injured Bai Haihan had fallen to the ground, he raised his palm and shattered the expert who fought Shi Mohan with a single palm, sending him flying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Haihan. I¡¯ll heal your wounds right now.¡± Wu Li walked over.


    Bai Haihan looked like a fierce ghost. He looked at the person who injured him. With a flash of light in his left hand, a snow-white long sword appeared. He said ferociously, ¡°Let me chop him into pieces first.¡±


    At this time, there were less than a hundred Earth people alive. The disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire and the Heavenly Saint Pavilion were like cats playing with mice. They were not in a hurry to kill them at all. They wanted to see these Earth people kneeling and begging for mercy.


    Unfortunately, they¡¯d successively killed over 30 Earth people, but no one of them begged for mercy.


    ¡°Born as Earth people, and dead as Earth¡¯s soul.¡±


    More than 100 people shouted in unison, with no fear on their faces.


    Bai Haihan¡¯s face was ferocious. He waved his long sword and cut off the head of the expert at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm who had injured him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Boom!


    Terrifying sound waves burst out like a torrent and destroyed everything along the way, crushing all the plants, trees, and boulders into powder. The long sword in Bai Haihan¡¯s hand was instantly crushed into pieces by the sound waves. He screamed, and cracks spread on his skin. If it weren¡¯t for Wu Li desperately protecting him, he would have exploded.


    The disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire and the Heavenly Saint Pavilion, who had slaughtered Earth people, were shocked and their Qi and blood surged. Some ordinary people were bleeding from the corners of their mouths.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a figure coming at them like a flowing light.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe.¡±


    Wu Li¡¯s expression changed. Why did Liu Tianhe appear here?


    The next moment, Chu Xun arrived. As he looked at the corpses all over the ground, he felt uncomfortable in his heart. Endless killing intent surged in his body. The killing intent in his eyes could not be hidden at all.


    ¡°Who are you? We are killing Fiends. What do you mean?¡± Shi Mohan didn¡¯t know Chu Xun, but when he saw Chu Xun stopping them from killing Earth people, he asked.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Chu Xun shouted in a low voice. His voice was as loud as a thunderclap, making the ground tremble. He looked at Shi Mohan coldly and said, ¡°How dare you order me here? Do you want to die?¡±


    Shi Mohan was furious and was about to retort, but Wu Li stopped him and secretly changed a look with him.


    It was not until now that the disciple of the Sect of Holy Fire, who went to ask for help and brought Chu Xun here, arrived desperately. Chu Xun had carried him and ran fast all the way to the entrance of the valley. Otherwise, he would not have been able to get there even if it was dark.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wu Li shouted.


    The disciple recounted the whole story.


    Wu Li¡¯s face darkened. He cursed those in the High Immortal Realm including those of his sect in his heart. ¡°What are these bastards trying to do? They sent Liu Tianhe to help us. Don¡¯t they know his name? Do they want Liu Tianhe to kill me and my companions?¡±

 Chapter 691 - Im Actually from Earth

    Corpses littered the valley as far as the eye could see. The wind blew through the vegetation, but the dense smell of blood didn¡¯t dissipate.


    It was deadly quiet.


    Wu Li and Shi Mohan were both staring at Chu Xun.


    Shi Mohan didn¡¯t know Chu Xun, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of him.


    However, Wu Li had personally experienced how cruel Chu Xun was.


    Those Earth residents who survived didn¡¯t know Chu Xun at all. They only knew that an even more powerful enemy from the Assembly of Immortals had come, and Earth people thought they would definitely die.


    ¡°Get out of here, all of you. These Earth people are mine,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently with one hand behind his back. He was not discussing with them but giving an order.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Shi Mohan was infuriated. They had first discovered these people, so why should they leave Earth people to this person?


    Chu Xun looked at him indifferently, without any emotion in his eyes. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t reminded me, I would have forgotten. Hand over all your Vanquishing Fiends Count to me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do? Are you trying to make an enemy out of my Heavenly Saint Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Saint Pavilion is nothing. You have only one choice. Hand over the Vanquishing Fiends Count, and scram. If you dare to say no, I will personally cut off your head.¡±


    Chu Xun showed his arrogance and overbearingness to the extreme.


    ¡°Killing God Liu Tianhe, you are too arrogant¡­¡±


    As soon as Shi Mohan said this, Wu Li¡¯s expression changed. He knew Chu Xun well. The person was cruel and rarely talked nonsense.


    Not to mention Wu Li, even Shi Mohan¡¯s expression changed because Chu Xun had begun to attack.


    The terrifying fist light was dazzling and bright, causing the air around to distort and explode.


    Shi Mohan roared angrily, with his Internal Breath surging around him. He was strong and punched Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold and ruthless. He opened his fist, and his palm cut open the surging Internal Breath easily. The Internal Breath flew to his two sides and became weak.


    Shi Mohan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as if he had seen a ghost.


    Chu Xun¡¯s palm pierced his protective aura without any trouble. A purple light flickered on his fingertips and pierced toward Shi Mohan¡¯s heart inch by inch.


    Shi Mohan was so shocked that his face turned pale. He desperately ran his cultivation to resist, but it was in vain. Before he could run his cultivation, Chu Xun pierced into his body.


    At this moment, he finally understood why Wu Li wanted to stop him.


    ¡°Please let me go¡­¡± Shi Mohan¡¯s pale face became distorted from fear. He was the most outstanding disciple of this generation of the Heavenly Saint Pavilion. His future was limitless, and he didn¡¯t want to die.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was expressionless. Hong Meng Immortal Qi swept around and imprisoned Shi Mohan directly. The purple light on the tips of his fingers shot out several meters and penetrated Shi Mohan¡¯s heart, coming out from his back.


    Shi Mohan¡¯s body stiffened suddenly. His expression was full of fear. His eyes were wide open in shock. He was dying.


    He wanted to shout in horror, but he couldn¡¯t move and speak.


    Poof!


    Blood sprayed one meter high, like a small fountain. Everyone present was trembling, feeling cold all over.


    Chu Xun had cut off Shi Mohan¡¯s head while the person was still alive.


    The Killing God Liu Tianhe was a man of his word.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ball for you.¡± Chu Xun threw the head in his hand to Wu Li.


    Wu Li¡¯s expression looked unnatural. He wanted to take it, but he was afraid of provoking Chu Xun. In the blink of an eye, the head rolled to the ground.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and he suddenly disappeared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Two disciples of the Heavenly Saint Pavilion turned into a mist of blood.


    Heavenly Saint Pavilion had twenty disciples here at first. Six of them had been killed by three Earth experts at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm. There were only 14 disciples alive before Chu Xun came. However, Chu Xun killed two disciples, leaving 12 disciples scared out of their wits.


    Chu Xun was cold and emotionless. He put his fingers together and slashed down from the air, causing a terrifying light to burst out.


    Poof!


    A red line appeared on the necks of two disciples of the Heavenly Saint Pavilion. Blood oozed out, and their heads fell to the ground.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s hand slammed them into the ground, reducing them into pulp.


    Boom!


    Chu Xun¡¯s fist light enveloped several disciples and smashed them into pieces. Flesh and blood flew everywhere.


    Buzz!


    The purple light all over the sky turned into thousands of Reincarnation Lines. They were like bloodthirsty little purple snakes and shot out.


    Poof! Poof!


    Blood splashed everywhere, and corpses fell.


    Wu Li¡¯s eyes were red because Chu Xun had killed some disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire. There were only fifty people of the Sect of Holy Fire in the folding space. More than a dozen of them had been killed in an instant.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, my Sect of Holy Fire didn¡¯t make an enemy out of you. If you want the Vanquishing Fiends Count, I¡¯ll give it to you. Why did you kill our disciples?¡± Wu Li roared.


    Poof! Poof!


    The tens of millions of Reincarnation Lines were terrifying and whizzed past, piercing more and more people¡¯s eyebrows and throats, some of them torn apart.


    Corpses fell one after another, and blood flowed like a river.


    Chu Xun looked at Wu Li and raised the corners of his mouth slightly. ¡°Let me tell you a secret.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. I don¡¯t want to know your secret. Don¡¯t tell me.¡± Wu Li shouted in shock. He knew the more he knew, the sooner he would die. Only the dead couldn¡¯t divulge a secret.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to know, be a fool.¡± As soon as Chu Xun finished speaking, Hong Meng Immortal Qi swept around him and rushed toward Wu Li.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± Wu Li roared crazily. He knew he couldn¡¯t avoid this battle, so he raised his hand. A terrifying energy chain of Internal Breath rushed toward Chu Xun.


    After this strike, he turned around and rushed towards the valley entrance.


    Chu Xun lifted the corners of his mouth slightly. ¡°You can enter this valley but can¡¯t get out.¡±


    Wu Li only had one idea at the moment, to leave here and rush to Ziwei City as soon as possible. He knew Chu Xun very well. Chu Xun had never lied.


    He sped up as fast as he could, flashing like a bolt of lightning.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, he felt as if his head had hit an iron wall. The impact was very fierce. Because he had sped up to escape, with no protection, he bounced back with his scalp bleeding.


    Even if he was in the High Immortal Realm, such a sudden and violent impact made his vision darken, and he almost fainted.


    Wu Li had no time to rest. He looked back and saw a purple light curtain seem to connect the sky and the ground and seal the valley entrance. He had hit the light curtain just now.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡± Chu Xun walked over step by step.


    Wu Li seemed to have gone mad. He turned around, stared at Chu Xun, and shouted, ¡°Why can¡¯t you let me off? I¡¯ve already given you the Vanquishing Fiends Count. There is no grievance between the Sect of Holy Fire and the Ma Family. Why do you want to kill all our disciples?¡±


    Chu Xun shrugged and said, ¡°I wanted to tell you, but you didn¡¯t want to know.¡±


    ¡°If I want to know now, will you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Xun nodded.


    Wu Li was stunned. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve kept this matter a secret for a long time, but no one has ever shared it with me. Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. Listen carefully. I¡¯m from Earth, and my name is Chu Xun.¡±


    Wu Li¡¯s pupils dilated. He was completely stunned as he muttered. ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    None of the Earth residents of the Assembly of Immortals imprisoned in the folding space could escape.


    ¡°I¡¯m also confused. I fought in the starry sky and was seriously injured. When I woke up, I was on the Immortal Domain Star. Do you know the reason?¡±


    Wu Li suddenly raised his head. ¡°I see. I was wondering why you killed the people of the Assembly of Immortals so mercilessly. No wonder¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, the people outside have already known my identity. You came in too early, so you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Wu Li was stunned for a while, and he laughed wildly. ¡°It turns out that you have deceived all of us. Chu Xun, since the outside knows your identity, you will die sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. From now on, I¡¯ll live here. Your people from the Assembly of Immortals don¡¯t think about getting out after coming in.¡± Chu Xun paused and said with a smile, ¡°You know enough, don¡¯t you? Can you die now?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, you shouldn¡¯t have told me your secret¡­¡± Wu Li raised the corners of his mouth and showed a strange smile.


    Chu Xun felt uneasy and rushed forward. Wu Li quickly took out a golden talisman, and a golden vortex suddenly appeared in front of him.


    It was a Transmission Talisman.


    ¡°Chu Xun, this folding space was built by the ancestors of the Assembly of Immortals. Here, you Earth people are just like livestock kept in captivity. You are no match for the Assembly of Immortals at all.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wu Li suddenly stepped into the golden vortex.


    ¡°Stay here.¡± The Hong Meng Immortal Qi around Chu Xun swept out and covered a radius of hundreds of meters. Then it began to rotate and turned into a violent whirlpool, causing sand and stones to fly in all directions. A terrible suction force pulled over the boulders weighing hundreds of thousands of kilograms from a thousand meters away.


    Wu Li¡¯s expression changed because he was being pulled back by the suction force. His other leg couldn¡¯t move and enter the vortex.


    A golden-colored vortex and a purple-colored vortex were both frantically sucking each other. Wu Li screamed miserably. His body was about to be ripped into two halves.


    Chu Xun¡¯s aura became very violent. The surging Hong Meng Immortal Qi was poured into the purple vortex, strengthening the suction force.


    Wu Li let out a miserable cry. His clothes had already been torn apart, and his body was exposed. Cracks appeared on his skin, and blood was sucked out from the cracks.


    What was most unbearable to him was that his one leg had been into the golden vortex, and the other parts of his body were pulled back by the terrible suction force generated by the purple vortex.


    The feeling was like one person was dragging his left leg, and another person was dragging his right leg. The two both pulled hard, and the space between his legs was torn. He madly tried to resist, but he would be torn into two halves sooner or later.


    ¡°Goodbye, Wu Li,¡± Chu Xun said indifferently. With a flash of light, the Reincarnation Whip appeared in his hand, whizzed out, wrapped around Wu Li¡¯s leg outside the golden vortex, and pulled it hard.


    Hiss!


    Wu Li cried out miserably. He was forcibly torn into two halves. Half of his body remained here, while the other one was sucked into the golden vortex.


    Chu Xun raised his hand and dispelled the purple vortex. At the same time, Hong Meng Immortal Qi surged around him, turning the area within hundreds of meters into a sea of purple. The golden vortex about to disappear was imprisoned.


    Chu Xun took a deep breath and rushed to the mountain wall not far away. He took out his Dragon¡¯s Wrath and slashed it dozens of times in a row. The entire mountain wall collapsed, and boulders weighing hundreds of thousands of kilograms rolled down.


    Chu Xun rushed over, picked up the boulders that weighed hundreds of thousands of kilograms, and threw them into the golden vortex. He worked hard, carrying the boulders back and forth.


    The boulders were tossed into the golden vortex. When he had tossed more than two hundred boulders, the golden vortex couldn¡¯t bear the weight and collapsed.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly, with a strange look on his face. He hoped his guess was right.

 Chapter 692 - A Boulder Shower

    All the major forces were ready, and their people stared covetously at Ziwei City in front of them.


    ¡°I hope we can break through the city this time. We have wasted too much time here.¡± With ferocious eyes, an expert in the High Immortal Realm looked at the city thousands of meters away.


    ¡°Only by breaking into the city will we have a chance to obtain the Chaos Stone. I hope you will do your best to show the power of our Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been blocked outside the city for a few days by a group of nonentities, and we have spoiled the prestige of our Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    ¡°Ma Sen, Liu Tianhe is not here. I hope you don¡¯t forget your identity. Don¡¯t shrink back when you fight then.¡±


    Ma Sen nodded awkwardly and scolded Chu Xun in his mind. Chu Xun had run away after offending so many people.


    Chu Xun¡¯s action aroused public anger. Previously, they were afraid of Chu Xun¡¯s strength. But now that Chu Xun was not there, they showed no mercy to the Ma Family.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    ¡°Everyone, prepare to attack,¡± an expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the expert was slightly stunned. Then he took out a talisman and turned it into a vortex in the air.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Another expert of the Sect of Holy Fire asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wu Li! He must have encountered danger and activated a Transmission Talisman!¡±


    Everyone raised their heads to look at the golden vortex in the sky.


    It did not take long before a leg stepped out of the golden vortex. The people of the Sect of Holy Fire breathed a sigh of relief, but soon, their faces changed dramatically, looking sad.


    After one leg stepped out, half of a bloody body fell out of the vortex.


    ¡°Is this Wu Li?¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm asked.


    The body had been split in half evenly. Only half of the face was left, dyed in blood. They didn¡¯t recognize it immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± One of them spoke in a low voice.


    Wu Li was an expert in the High Immortal Realm left behind from the last session. More than ten people from the Sect of Holy Fire stayed behind, and six of them became experts in the High Immortal Realm. They fought together for fifty years, and their relationship was good.


    Wu Li¡¯s death caused them to be both sad and angry.


    ¡°Who the hell did this?¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm roared, causing the surrounding air to warp.


    Another expert in the High Immortal Realm said with malicious eyes, ¡°Wu Li trapped 200 Earth people, and Liu Tianhe went to support him. Earth people can¡¯t kill him. Are you sure you don¡¯t know?¡±


    Everyone was silent. Liu Tianhe was indeed ruthless. First, he killed fifty disciples of the Sect of Holy Fire. Then, he killed Wu Li. It seemed that others companied by Wu Li had also been killed.


    In other words, all people of the Sect of Holy Fire who came in this time were wiped out, leaving only a dozen or so Chosen Ones who had stayed since the last session. It was as if the Sect of Holy Fire had never sent people in this time.


    The major forces sent their strongest disciples here every 50 years. How could they stay calm if their disciples of this session were all killed?


    ¡°Ma Family! You are going too far!¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm from the Sect of Holy Fire turned to look at the Ma Family. Killing intent swirled around his body, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    Ma Sen and Ma Yanchen¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. Five experts of the Sect of Holy Fire were in the High Immortal Realm. But the Ma Family had only one. How could they stand it?


    ¡°Friends, please calm down. This is Liu Tianhe¡¯s personal action, and it has nothing to do with my Ma Family,¡± Ma Sen hastily said.


    ¡°Are you sure? Wasn¡¯t Liu Tianhe hired by your Ma Family? How can you say that after he killed so many people from our Sect of Holy Fire?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s kill them first and kill Liu Tianhe to avenge the disciples of our Sect of Holy Fire.¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire rushed toward the Ma Family with Internal Breath surging all over his body.


    But when he rushed halfway, a mountain-sized rock suddenly fell from the sky. It weighed hundreds of thousands of kilograms. His face changed dramatically, and he staggered back.


    Boom!


    The boulder hit the ground but didn¡¯t injure anyone. Suddenly, it caused the ground to shake and the soil to flow. Terrible cracks spread.


    Why did a huge stone come from the sky?


    Everyone looked up, and their expressions changed almost at the same time. They saw more boulders falling from the golden vortex. The vortex was like a cannon barrel, shooting out boulders weighing hundreds of thousands of kilograms.


    ¡°Defend!¡±


    ¡°Retreat! Quickly retreat¡­¡±


    The crowd suddenly panicked. Of course, the experts in the High Immortal Realm were not afraid, but those in the Golden Immortal Realm could only withstand no more than 200,000 kilograms of weight, even if they were at the Great Completion. Each of these boulders weighed about 500,000 kilograms.


    Enormous rocks fell from the sky like miniature stars, ruthlessly crashing into the ground and smashing into the crowd.


    The boulders weighing hundreds of thousands of kilograms fell so fast that they hit the ground one by one.


    In that instant, the scene was in complete chaos.


    Boom!


    The huge stones fell to the ground and crushed several warriors in the Gold Immortal Realm into minced meat. The boulders cracked the ground and shattered. Crushed boulders flew away. They seriously injured the people and sent them flying.


    The boulder shower falling from the sky reduced more and more warriors to dust.


    ¡°Senior Brother, please save us¡­¡±


    Some disciples shouted madly, but the experts in the High Immortal Realm were even unable to take care of themselves. They could only watch helplessly as their disciples were smashed into the ground, causing blood and flesh to spray into the surroundings.


    More than a dozen warriors in the Gold Immortal Realm screamed in horror and watched helplessly as two boulders fell toward them.


    An expert in the High Immortal Realm saw this. Then he activated his Internal Breath and struck out with his palm. However, he only smashed one of them, and the other fell toward the disciples. Not only did it turn the disciples into minced meat, but it also sent the person in the High Immortal Realm flying.


    These boulders were too terrifying, instantly turning this place into infernal. Corpses were everywhere, but no intact corpses could be found, blood flowing like rivers.


    The disciples of the major forces fell to the ground one by one, turning into minced meat to nourish the soil.


    Blood splashed, and pieces of flesh flew in all directions. Miserable shrieks and screams rang out. It was infernal, making people on the spot shiver.


    Some disciples were terrified, and their bodies stiffened. They even forgot to dodge as they were smashed into the ground by the boulders that fell, causing them to bleed. A pool of blood flew out.


    ¡°Sect of Holy Fire! Remove the Transmission Talisman!¡± Someone reacted and shouted furiously.


    The expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire tried to remove the Transmission Talisman several times. However, the boulders fell so fast that he was interrupted before he could finish his work.


    Boom!


    He was so angry that he smashed a falling boulder with his palm. As a result, the gravel flew out and hit more than a dozen warriors, smashing their heads.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid to act recklessly anymore. Then he saw a boulder weighing hundreds of thousands of kilograms falling toward him. He ran his Internal Breath wildly around him, trying to resist the boulder.


    However, he underestimated the strength of the boulder. It smashed him directly into the ground.


    Boom!


    The rock exploded, and he rushed out with a cold face, leaving a pit on the ground. The ground was soft. His body made the pit when he sank in.


    The boulder shower only lasted for more than ten minutes but caused great casualties.


    At least 100 disciples were crushed to death, and 200 were injured, not including the people with light injuries.


    After the final boulder flew out, the golden vortex in the air disintegrated into golden light spots, and they dissipated into the air.


    Everyone¡¯s faces darkened, and they were speechless.


    After an unknown period of time, one expert in the High Immortal Realm roared angrily. ¡°Sect of Holy Fire, what the hell is going on here? You need to explain it to us!¡±


    The Sect of Holy Fire did not suffer great casualties. Except that the two disciples who had come to ask for help were smashed to death, the others were fine.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe did it,¡± an expert in the High Immortal Realm said.


    The Transmission Talismans they relied on were used for saving their lives. None of them had expected the Transmission Talismans could be used in this way.


    ¡°The Ma Family¡­¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm wanted to scold the Ma Family but didn¡¯t say anything.


    The Ma Family¡¯s situation was even worse. They only had Ma Sen in the High Immortal Realm. Nearly half of their disciples had died or were injured. Even Ma Yanchen was seriously injured.


    In that case, they couldn¡¯t have incited Chu Xun to do this.


    ¡°What is Liu Tianhe trying to do?¡± Someone shouted in low voice.


    ¡°He is known as the Killing God, and he is capricious. He has been doing all things depending on his mood.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he isn¡¯t afraid of us joining forces to annihilate him?¡±


    ¡°If he were afraid of that, he wouldn¡¯t have done this,¡± someone sneered.


    ¡°In my opinion, Liu Tianhe wants to take both the first place on the Vanquishing Fiends List and the Chaos Stone. So he did this.¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, you are so vicious.¡±


    ¡°I suggest that we kill Liu Tianhe first. We can¡¯t let a scourge like him continue to do whatever he wants. Otherwise, our disciples will be in danger.¡±


    Everyone nodded. Let alone their disciples, they even couldn¡¯t guarantee their lives. Liu Tianhe was definitely a madman. He was so wayward and would kill anyone he wanted to.


    On Ziwei City, those Earth people fully prepared to fight to the death were dumbfounded.


    They were prepared to die but didn¡¯t expert a boulder shower rained in the sky.


    They heard the conversation of the Chosen Ones. It seemed Liu Tianhe caused the boulder shower.


    ¡°Grandpa Sansheng, do you think they will attack the city again?¡± A teenager holding a silver spear tightly in his hand said. His cultivation was too weak. It was as if any of the Chosen Ones could turn him into ashes with a sneeze.


    But he was not afraid. He wanted to protect his relatives in the city because his father and brother had died fighting for those people. As the only man in his family, he should defend them from the enemies.


    An elder having experienced vicissitudes of life stood beside the young man. He was one of the few experts in the High Immortal Realm in the city. He had been guarding the city for nearly ten days. The other party had attacked the city seven times, but he had fearlessly blocked them all.


    The old man was Lin Sansheng. He shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe is so strong. It would be great if he were our people. If he were, who would dare to bully us?¡± The young man¡¯s face was filled with hope.


    Lin Sansheng sneered, ¡°So what if he¡¯s strong? He¡¯s just an even more terrifying devil. Luckily, he has a deranged personality. If he had attacked the city, I¡¯m afraid it would have been difficult for us to protect the city.¡±


    ¡°Little Ning, if the city is broken through, remember to run to Pojun City.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Sansheng, I¡¯m not afraid. I want to fight with them.¡± The young man was stubborn.


    Lin Sansheng sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more. They had suffered great losses in the past 50 years. Those Chosen Ones from the Assembly of Immortals took advantage of the opportunity to stay. He even didn¡¯t know how many battles of all sizes had happened.


    He didn¡¯t know how long they could resist.


    Lin Sansheng¡¯s eyes looked confused. His face showed exhaustion. ¡°Maybe I will never see that beautiful blue planet again in this life.¡±

 Chapter 693 - Waiting for Gains Without Pains

    In the long and narrow valley, the strong wind couldn¡¯t disperse the dense smell of blood. Chu Xun killed Wu Li and threw another over two hundred boulders that weighed hundreds of thousands of kilograms into the golden vortex until it couldn¡¯t bear the weight and collapsed.


    Actually, Chu Xun was not sure if his speculation was right.


    He wanted to prevent the major forces from attacking the cities.


    Ziwei City might not be able to resist the joint attack of all the forces.


    Chu Xun returned to the Earth residents who survived. The Assembly of Immortals only had Bai Haihan alive on the scene.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, so cruel as you are, you will be killed by the alliance of all the major forces one day. If I die, you won¡¯t live!¡± Bai Haihan fiercely howled.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see my death.¡±


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, if you wish to fight over first place on the Vanquishing Fiends List, I can give you my Vanquishing Fiends Count. Why do you want to kill me?¡± Bai Haihan angrily roared.


    ¡°I not only want to be the first on the Vanquishing Fiends List, but I also want to be the only one on it. Therefore, all of you must die.¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, you will die miserably considering your actions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Go to hell.¡± Chu Xun raised his hand and slapped it down.


    Bai Haihan roared. Seriously injured, he was no match for Chu Xun even in his best state. Demon-slaughtering Palm fell and smashed Bai Haihan directly into the mud, and the earth cracked.


    Chu Xun looked at the Earth residents alive, and his killing intent was dissipating.


    He quickly walked to the Earth expert at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm who had almost been beheaded by Bai Haihan before.


    ¡°You fiend, if you want to kill me, just do it. Don¡¯t humiliate me.¡±


    Chu Xun sighed and then struck down with his palm. The man closed his eyes and waited for death. But the next moment, he felt a majestic power entering his body and quickly repairing his injury. He opened his eyes in surprise, his face full of disbelief.


    Next, Chu Xun began to heal the other two experts at the Great Completion of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    After that, he came to the middle-aged man in the High Immortal Realm. The person had behaved extremely brave, not afraid of death. His cultivation was almost exhausted, but he was not badly hurt. The wounds were not something serious for the warriors.


    The middle-aged man looked shocked.


    The more than 100 Earth residents who had survived looked at Chu Xun with dull eyes. They didn¡¯t expect Chu Xun hadn¡¯t slaughtered them.


    They had thought that Chu Xun would kill them all with his cruel means. He showed no mercy when he killed those people from the Assembly of Immortals, not to mention the Earth residents.


    However, not only did Chu Xun not kill them, but he also healed the injured. They didn¡¯t understand him.


    ¡°You guys are too careless. Since you have lived here for so long, don¡¯t you know that folding space opened some days ago?¡± Chu Xun was a little angry. If they stayed in their cities, many people would not have died.


    The middle-aged man even forgot to heal himself. He looked at Chu Xun and asked, ¡°Why do you save us?¡±


    Chu Xun turned around and looked at him. He chuckled and said, ¡°We¡¯re all from Earth. Should I save the people of the Assembly of Immortals instead of you?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone was extremely shocked. ¡°Is he from Earth?¡±


    The middle-aged man quickly sobered up. ¡°Where do you come from? Why have I never seen you before?¡±


    ¡°I came in when the entrance of the folding space opened this time. My name is Chu Xun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How could an Earth resident live in the Immortal Domain?¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t believe his words.


    Chu Xun did not conceal anything from the middle-aged person. Chu Xun said that he fought outsiders in outer space at first but then came to the Immortal Domain Star somehow. Chu Xun also mentioned how he entered the folding space.


    The middle-aged man muttered to himself for a long. Then a cold smile appeared on his face. He laughed louder and louder.


    Chu Xun did not make a sound, knowing his story was so strange that the other side did not believe him at all.


    ¡°You brutes from the Assembly of Immortals. Don¡¯t try to fool us!¡± The middle-aged man sneered.


    The others looked at the middle-aged man and didn¡¯t understand why he said that for a while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by him. He is not from Earth. He must be from the Assembly of Immortals. He did this to sneak into our cities with us. Then he will coordinate with his companions.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed. If Chu Xun was from the Assembly of Immortals, why had he slaughtered all the Chosen Ones from the Assembly of Immortals present just now?


    The middle-aged man knew what they were thinking, so he explained, ¡°The people of the Assembly of Immortals have always been insidious and cunning. They won¡¯t stop until they achieve their goals. So what if a few people die? As long as they can sneak into our cities, they won¡¯t care no matter how many people die.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Or do you have a persecution mania? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re smart.¡±


    ¡°You and I both know if I¡¯m smart or if you have sinister motives,¡± the middle-aged man sneered. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of death, and you don¡¯t even think about exploiting us to get into our cities.¡±


    Chu Xun was speechless but could understand him. What Chu Xun had experienced was too strange. Even though he used to be an Immortal Emperor, he still couldn¡¯t figure out how he came to the Immortal Domain Star, let alone these people.


    ¡°What should I do to make you trust me?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t think of a way at the moment. He didn¡¯t know how to prove that either. Chu Xun had killed tens of the Assembly of Immortals already and even annihilated the experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Assembly of Immortals.


    ¡°The experts in the High Immortal Realm were precious. If I were from the Assembly of Immortals, would I have paid such a big price to deceive you?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The middle-aged man was tempted. However, it was related to the lives of countless people from Earth, so he had to be cautious.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, dragon roars sounded inside Chu Xun¡¯s body. A golden dragon shadow rose to the sky. The huge dragon shadow enveloped Chu Xun, and a terrifying pressure spread out.


    ¡°Our ancestors and the dragon were closely related, right? Can it prove my identity?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    The middle-aged man remained silent. It was only a martial skill, so he didn¡¯t think it could prove Chu Xun¡¯s identity.


    Chu Xun was also helpless at this time. He sighed and said, ¡°Although you don¡¯t believe me, I don¡¯t mind. Time will prove everything.¡±


    Next, Chu Xun didn¡¯t bother to explain. He walked a hundred meters away and raised his hand to set up a Hiding Formation.


    ¡°Please go into the formation and heal yourselves. No one can break the formation. After fully recovered, go back to your cities quickly,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The middle-aged man hesitated.


    Chu Xun was annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to kill you. Why don¡¯t you try to believe me? Before Wu Li died, he activated the Transmission Talisman. Some of his companions might have been rushing here. This formation can save your lives.¡±


    ¡°If you can prove that I have understood you in the future, I will apologize to you.¡± The middle-aged man cupped his fists and ordered, ¡°Withdraw into the formation.¡±


    Chu Xun watched everyone withdraw into the formation, then walked over and took the stone tablets of Shi Mohan and Bai Haihan to get their Vanquishing Fiends Counts. The Vanquishing Fiends List in the air suddenly changed.


    Now, Chu Xun¡¯s Vanquishing Fiends Count reached more than 900. He replaced Shi Mohan and became the fifth on the list.


    Then Chu Xun burned the bodies of those Chosen Ones from the Assembly of Immortals into ashes with the Violet Underworld Flame and turned to leave.


    Chu Xun felt depressed. It was not easy to meet his compatriots, but he couldn¡¯t gain trust. He wasn¡¯t feeling good.


    However, Chu Xun could understand them. The Earth people had been imprisoned in this folding space at the disposal of the Assembly of Immortals. Maybe they were too frightened by the people of the Assembly of Immortals.


    After all, in Ziwei City, he had seen a poor boy with weak cultivation only in his teens.


    If an outsider snuck into the city and cooperated from within, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    It was understandable that they did not believe him, but it was stupid to question him face to face. If he really belonged to the Assembly of Immortals and was seen through on the spot, would he have let these people survive?


    Chu Xun¡¯s ranking appeared in the air and on the huge image stone outside. The folding space caused an uproar.


    Chu Xun had hidden his identity well. However, Wu Kejin saw through his identity. All the forces outside the folding space now knew the identity of Chu Xun.


    When they saw that Chu Xun ranked fifth and replaced Shi Mohan, the expressions of the warriors of the Assembly of Immortals changed.


    Chu Xun was an Earth resident, so his Vanquishing Fiends Count couldn¡¯t come from killing Earth residents. He could only rob it.


    Chu Xun replaced Shi Mohan, which meant that something had happened to Shi Mohan.


    The presbyter of the Heavenly Saint Pavilion was so angry that his eyes turned scarlet. He almost smashed the image stone with his palm.


    The presbyters of various forces all looked sad. They knew Chu Xun¡¯s strength very well, and he could fight above his level.


    This type of person was like a disaster for the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals inside the folding space, not to mention they didn¡¯t know his identity. He was so terrifying.


    They could only pray in their hearts that someone in the folding space could see through Chu Xun¡¯s real identity as soon as possible. Otherwise, the consequences were unimaginable.


    In the folding space, when Chu Xun left the valley, more than a dozen experts of the High Immortal Realm were on their way, wanting to kill him. The siege of Ziwei City was put on hold for the time being.


    That was what Chu Xun wanted to see.


    Chu Xun ran alone in the folding space.


    A few days later, Chu Xun¡¯s ranking had reached the fourth place, and his Vanquishing Fiends Count had reached more than 1,300.


    On a slope, more than 20 bodies were lying in disorder. Chu Xun threw away the stone tablet that he had robbed. He had taken away the Vanquishing Fiends Count in it. The stone tablet was useless.


    This was the seventh group of Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals he had killed in the past few days.


    Regardless of which force they were from, once Chu Xun encountered them, he killed them.


    Chu Xun was now looking for the top three people on the list, especially Wang Yunzhe. His Vanquishing Fiends Count had already reached two thousand. How did he do that?


    In any case, Chu Xun must eliminate the top three executioners whose hands were stained with the blood of Earth residents.


    However, the folding space was so enormous. Where should he go to find them?


    In the next few days, perhaps because of Chu Xun¡¯s bad luck or the good luck of the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals, Chu Xun only met a team of twenty people of the Chosen Ones.


    Seeing that the fifth person on the ranking list was about to replace him, Chu Xun was anxious in his heart. He used the most stupid method. On the way to Ziwei City, there was a big mountain, which was more than 500 meters high.


    Chu Xun climbed up to the top of the mountain and was ready to wait there.


    Strangely, even if he couldn¡¯t fly in this folding space, he could ascend such a high mountain without being affected.


    This method was quite effective.


    One day later, Chu Xun ambushed three more groups of the Assembly of Immortals so that his Vanquishing Fiends Count kept a distance from the fifth person on the list.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t know that the top three were also looking for him. They wanted to rob him of his Vanquishing Fiends Count.


    On the way to Ziwei City, a group of people was moving forward. There were over 30 people, and the leader was a young man in white that held a white jade fan, and he possessed a graceful bearing.


    However, he was ranked third on the list. He was He Yijun. He looked like a gentleman with a gentle appearance, but his skills were vicious.


    None of the Earth residents who encountered him survived. Not even a single intact corpse could remain.

 Chapter 694 - Swear Not to Surrender and Retreat

    He Yijun was ranked third on the Vanquishing Fiends List. Now, he shook his jade fan gently while looking at the list. He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He felt displeased because he wanted the first place on the list, not the third.


    He gazed at the 4th place.


    ¡°Killing God Liu Tianhe. It looks interesting.¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe is called Killing God because he hasn¡¯t encountered you before,¡± an elder thousands-year-old next to him said. Although he was old, his cultivation was far lower than He Yijun¡¯s.


    He Yijun chuckled lightly. In truth, he also thought so.


    ¡°We cannot underestimate Liu Tianhe. Shi Mohan¡¯s disappearance from the list was probably because of him. He could defeat Shi Mohan, so he is not marvelous.¡±


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    ¡°It is said that he defeated Gu Yang.¡±


    He Yijun¡¯s expression was calm, and no one could tell what he was thinking. He said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t look down on him, nor do I think highly of him. If he has the ability, he won¡¯t stay behind me. We should pay attention to Wang Yunzhe and Xue Yanming.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are lucky to meet more Earth people. You are all famous, but you haven¡¯t fought with each other yet.¡±


    He Yijun nodded slightly. He preferred this explanation.


    ¡°If we can rob Liu Tianhe¡¯s Vanquishing Fiends Count, Yijun will be number one.¡±


    ¡°This folding space is too big. Where should we go to find Liu Tianhe? It¡¯s better to find some Earth people to kill. Only in this way can we ensure that Liu Tianhe, who is ranked fourth, will not catch up.¡±


    ¡°Yijun, what do you think of these two ideas?¡±


    ¡°Is there any conflict between these two ideas?¡± He Yijun asked.


    The others were stunned for a moment and chuckled. What He Yijun said was right. There was no conflict. They could search for Liu Tianhe while killing the Earth people.


    On the top of the mountain, Chu Xun felt quite bored. During the day, he had not met any person of the Assembly of Immortals.


    Suddenly, he felt the mountain trembling slightly. He looked over and saw a crowd of people tens of thousands of meters away. The crowd was estimated to have thousands of people.


    As the group got closer and closer, Chu Xun slightly frowned because they were not all warriors. Most of them were old, weak, sick, and disabled. They were frantically running for their lives.


    Because most of them were not warriors, the crowd was not fast.


    Before long, another group of people appeared in Chu Xun¡¯s sight. This group had more than a hundred people, less than the last group. But all of them had strong auras. They went not fast as if they were chasing the crowd in front of them. To put it bluntly, it was like a cat playing with a mouse.


    Chu Xun looked to the other side and frowned. The crowd was unlucky. A team of people in front blocked their way. Although the team had only more than 30 people, they were all experts. Its leader was a young man in white with a jade fan in his hand.


    ¡°Yijun, look.¡±


    ¡°I saw it.¡± He Yijun was pleasantly surprised. Why were there so many Earth people here? It was unbelievable.


    He estimated that at least a thousand people were here. If he killed all of them, his ranking could replace Xue Yanming¡¯s and be second.


    ¡°There¡¯s a group behind them,¡± an elder said.


    He Yijun nodded slightly. He also saw it. He looked unshocked, but his eyes were full of vigilance because a familiar figure was in the group chasing after the Earth people. It was Xue Yanming ranking ahead of him.


    Xue Yanming¡¯s team also saw He Yijun and his companions. Xue Yanming said something to the experts beside him. Then all of them looked at He Yijun.


    He Yijun cupped his hands slightly.


    Xue Yanming¡¯s team returned the salute.


    With enemies in front and at the back, the Earth people in the middle were in a panic.


    ¡°You take the children and escape. Don¡¯t worry about us old people,¡± an elder shouted sadly and angrily. His body was incomplete, having lost one leg and one arm, so he had to rely on a young man to carry him and escape.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about us. Take the children and go out. We old guys will try our best to stop these enemies for you.¡±


    ¡°We were born as Earth people, and we will become Earth¡¯s souls after death. We have lived long enough. Let us do something for you in the end.¡±


    There were many elders in the crowd. Most of them were badly injured, but they were fearless in facing the enemies in front and at the back.


    ¡°Grandpa Yun, what are you talking about? All of you are now badly hurt because of protecting us. Without your protection, how can we grow up? Even if I die, I will not abandon you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Even crows feed mother birds in return when fully grown, how could we abandon all of you? If we have to die, let us die together. If we can live, let us live together.¡±


    ¡°Bastards, what are you saying? Could it be that you won¡¯t be satisfied until we all die here? You should live. Someone from Earth will come to take you home sooner or later,¡± an elder roared angrily.


    The young warriors all looked angry and helpless. They lowered their heads and could not give up on the elders.


    ¡°Uncle Xiong, what¡¯s your idea?¡±


    Although the crowd had thousands of people, they were still too weak. There were only three experts in the High Immortal Realm among the crowd. The man called Uncle Xiong looked experienced, and his face was calm.


    He looked around, saw the mountain next to him, and said in a deep voice, ¡°We won¡¯t give up anyone. Let¡¯s climb the mountain and wait for help.¡±


    ¡°Xiong Liping, you are so stupid. Are you courting death? After going up the mountain, there is no way out. Do you want everyone to die here?¡± An elder was so angry that he cursed loudly.


    Xiong Liping had a calm expression. ¡°Even if we have to die, let us die together. We cannot abandon you.¡±


    The elders were so angry that they cursed him one after another, but they had already burst into tears.


    ¡°Children and women go up the mountain first.¡±


    The children and women helped each other climb up the mountain.


    Next, the youth below the Gold Immortal Realm carried the elders up the mountain.


    Then the experts in the Gold Immortal Realm went after them.


    Xiong Liping and the other two experts went behind them.


    Xue Yanming¡¯s group did not move but sneered.


    He Yijun¡¯s group did not move either, and their faces were full of disdain.


    If the Earth people fled up the mountain, they could not go away even if they grew wings. They could block the mountain roads. Those warriors with high cultivation could hold on, but those women and children would starve to death in a few days.


    The two sides gathered at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Brother Xue.¡±


    ¡°Brother He.¡±


    Both of them cupped their fists. The two people were ranked in the 2nd and 3rd positions on the Vanquishing Fiends List, respectively. Naturally, they would not let Earth people off.


    If He Yijun killed all the people on the mountain, his ranking would surpass Xue Yanming¡¯s.


    Of course, Xue Yanming didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Brother Xue, why are there so many Earth people?¡± He Yijun asked curiously.


    Xue Yanming said, ¡°My Nine-Star Palace has breached one of their cities.¡±


    He Yijun¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he quickly restrained himself. For the time being, he could not confirm whether what Xue Yanming said was true or not. If it was true, it meant that the Nine-Star Palace in the folding space was far more powerful than the White Sun Sect.


    Therefore, his sect couldn¡¯t offend Xue Yanming.


    If it was false, he didn¡¯t mind having a battle with Xue Yanming. If possible, he would get Xue Yanming¡¯s Vanquishing Fiends Count.


    Xue Yanming glanced at him and sneered, ¡°Brother He, please don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s impossible to breach their city by ourselves. It¡¯s because we have the help of some Earth people that we could chase after those people.¡±


    ¡°Did some Earth people help you?¡± He Yijun¡¯s eyes flashed, and he immediately understood that some Earth people had turned traitors.


    ¡°Brother He, don¡¯t think that all the Earth people are fearless. Some of them are afraid of death.¡±


    He Yijun¡¯s eyes twinkled. He didn¡¯t understand what Xue Yanming meant. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother Xue, although your Nine-Star Palace chased these people here, you and I are both from the Assembly of Immortals. Killing Fiends is our duty. You don¡¯t mind if we help you, do you?¡±


    Xue Yanming answered, ¡°Of course not. Later you can kill as many of them as you can, Brother He. I won¡¯t care about how many you kill.¡±


    He Yijun was even more puzzled. Why was it so easy to get along with Xue Yanming?


    Actually, Xue Yanming didn¡¯t want to fight He Yijun and get hurt. He only wanted to be the first on the list. After He Yijun fought with Wang Yunzhe, he would take action and win first place.


    ¡°Brother Xue, should we wait here or go to kill?¡± He Yijun asked. Since Xue Yanming asked him to kill Earth people at will, he wanted to see if it was true or not. What was Xue Yanming¡¯s plan?


    ¡°Of course, we should go up the mountain and kill. A few Earth people have already escaped asking for help. As the saying goes, the earlier, the better. If we delay, I¡¯m afraid something will happen,¡± Xue Yanming said.


    ¡°In that case, Brother Xue, please go this way.¡±


    ¡°Brother He, please!¡±


    The two groups rushed up the mountain irresistibly. They all looked ferocious and looked at the Earth people on the mountain as if looking at pigs.


    Xiong Liping and the other two experts in the High Immortal Realm guarded the hillside and were on full alert, staring at the people rushing up.


    ¡°Prepare for battle. Our families are on the top of the mountain. We do not allow those people to go there,¡± Xiong Liping shouted.


    ¡°We were born as Earth people and will die as Earth¡¯s souls. We swear not to surrender and retreat. Let¡¯s protect our families unless we die,¡± hundreds of young warriors shouted in unison, making the mountain tremble.


    Hundreds of people in an imposing manner blocked the mountain roads with their bodies and stared coldly at the people rushing up.


    He Yijun sneered, ¡°Brother Xue, why don¡¯t we have a contest?¡±


    ¡°What are we competing for?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who will kill more people.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The battle was on the verge of breaking out.


    ¡°Haha¡­ You swore not to surrender and retreat. I like your words.¡± Manic laughter was as loud as strong thunder, shaking the mountain and causing many places to collapse and boulders to roll down.


    Xue Yanming, He Yijun, and others suddenly stopped. Their expressions changed. Was there an unknown expert hiding in the crowd?


    The expressions of Xiong Liping and the others also changed. Everyone suddenly turned around and saw that the crowd at the peak of the mountain had parted. A black-clothed and unbelievably handsome young man appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.


    The people on the top of the mountain stepped back, again and again, looking at the young man who suddenly appeared in panic.


    Xiong Liping was serious. They had gone up the mountain, but they didn¡¯t expect the person to appear at the top of the mountain.


    This person should have been on the mountain a long time ago, but they didn¡¯t find him. The most important thing was that he couldn¡¯t be one of theirs. He could only be someone from the Assembly of Immortals.

 Chapter 695 - How Dare You Ants Call Yourselves Chosen Ones?

    Chu Xun¡¯s sudden appearance cast a shadow over the hearts of the Earth people who had retreated to the top of the mountain. They didn¡¯t expect he had been hiding at the top of the mountain.


    The expression of the expert in the High Immortal Realm next to Xiong Liping changed slightly. He was about to pounce on Chu Xun for fear that Chu Xun would suddenly attack them. From Chu Xun¡¯s wild laughter just now, his cultivation was very high. The weak people on the mountain were no match for him.


    Xiong Liping¡¯s eyes were sharp, and his hands were agile. He quickly stopped his companion, shaking his head lightly. If his companion made a rash move and angered Chu Xun, the consequences would be unimaginable. Not to mention, He Yijun and the others were still eyeing them like tigers watching their prey.


    Xue Yanming, He Yijun, and others stared at Chu Xun coming down from the mountain.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He Yijun asked with a frown.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe.¡±


    Xue Yanming and He Yijun were suddenly surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that Liu Tianhe, the Killing God ranked fourth on the Vanquishing Fiends List, would appear here.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    Xiong Liping and others looked serious. It was not easy to deal with Xue Yanming and He Yijun. With Killing God Liu Tianhe together with the two groups, they felt a little unwilling. Would they die today?


    ¡°It turns out to be the Killing God. Why are you here?¡± Xue Yanming¡¯s eyes twinkled. He was ranked second now. He had thought that he would be ranked first if he could find Chu Xun and take away his Vanquishing Fiends Count. However, Chu Xun appeared so suddenly that he didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare.


    After all, He Yijun was eyeing them covetously from the side. If he made a move against Liu Tianhe, He Yijun would take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°I had been resting at the top of the mountain but was woken up by you.¡± Chu Xun chuckled and walked to Xiong Liping and the others on alert. He nodded with a smile and then went straight over.


    Xiong Liping stared blankly for a moment. Then he released a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, do you want to have a share with us?¡± He Yijun asked. He and Xue Yanming both felt these Earth people were not enough to share. He was not willing to share them with one more person.


    Xue Yanming felt the same. With one more person sharing with them, their Vanquishing Fiends Count would increase less.


    ¡°You found these Earth people. How can I share them with you? You can play with them. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Chu Xun walked down the mountain with a smile.


    Xue Yanming and He Yijun were surprised. Had Liu Tianhe given up?


    But that was for the best. It seemed Liu Tianhe wanted to have a good relationship with them. He didn¡¯t want to offend them, so he wisely chose to leave.


    That was what both of them thought.


    ¡°May we meet again someday, gentlemen,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Farewell.¡± The two of them cupped their fists.


    Just like that, Chu Xun walked down the mountain from the path that both sides made way for him.


    Xue Yanming and He Yijun showed disdain on their faces. Liu Tianhe was quite sensible.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a loud noise appeared behind them and made them tremble. They looked back and saw a blood mist. It hadn¡¯t dissipated yet.


    Xiong Liping and the others were also shocked. They were facing the direction of the mountain foot, so they could clearly see Liu Tianhe suddenly turn around and attack when he reached the last person¡¯s side. He directly smashed three or four Chosen Ones from the Assembly of Immortals into a bloody mist.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, what are you doing?¡± He Yijun roared. The people Chu Xun had killed were from his White Sun Sect.


    Chu Xun held his head high, and his eyes were full of purple light. He smiled devilishly and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I want to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to rob us of our Vanquishing Fiends Count?¡± Xue Yanming said.


    Chu Xun lifted the corners of his mouth slightly. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Xue Yanming was surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of the Vanquishing Fiends Count? I want the Vanquishing Fiends List only to have my name. At that time, no matter how many my Vanquishing Fiends Count is, I will still be first.¡±


    He Yijun¡¯s eyes were ferocious. He sneered and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re going to kill all the Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals.¡±


    ¡°Chosen Ones?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°You¡¯re like ants. How dare you call yourself the Chosen Ones?¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, since you have killed our disciples, I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands!¡± He Yijun roared and closed his fan. The next moment, he pounced on Chu Xun from above.


    Chu Xun sneered. He raised his hand, and purple ripples surged out like a tide.


    He Yijun¡¯s expression changed abruptly because he was imprisoned in midair and was unable to move at all.


    ¡°As I said before, you are ants in my eyes.¡± Chu Xun slowly reached out his hand. The purple light converged and pressed toward He Yijun.


    He Yijun roared and tried hard to stimulate his cultivation, but he couldn¡¯t activate it at all. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How can you be so strong?¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, don¡¯t be so arrogant.¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the White Sun Sect pounced on He Yijun, wanting to save him. The expert was very thin, but his aura was strong.


    ¡°No one can escape from me,¡± Chu Xun said coldly, clenching his fist tightly.


    Boom!


    He Yijun let out a blood-curdling scream as the Hong Meng Immortal Qi around him exploded, turning him into a glaring blood mist. Even the jade fan in his hand shattered into dust.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The skinny expert in the High Immortal Realm looked at Chu Xun with red eyes. He Yijun was the most outstanding disciple of their generation in the White Sun Sect but died just like that.


    ¡°If you want to avenge him, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    As Chu Xun spoke, a golden light flashed in his hand. He activated his Dragon¡¯s Wrath in his hand. Then a bright purple light burst out.


    Swoosh!


    As the sword fell, a purple sword Qi tore through the air and slashed toward the opponent.


    The Internal Breath of the thin expert in the High Immortal Realm surged and transformed into layers of armor to protect his body. The invisible protective aura spread out and compressed air to explode.


    He was powerful and confident. White light swirled in his palm, and he slapped at the incoming sword Qi.


    Hiss!


    With a sound of a sharp blade cutting through leaves, the purple sword Qi disappeared in a flash.


    The skinny expert¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Then he looked down and raised his head again, his face full of disbelief.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He raised his hand and pointed at Chu Xun, but he couldn¡¯t continue. His body was cut into two halves and fell on both sides.


    This scene caused everyone present to feel their hair stand on end.


    Xue Yanming¡¯s eyes were full of horror. Fortunately, he did not rush forward rashly, or he would have been the one to die.


    There were three experts in the High Immortal Realm of the White Sun Sect following He Yijun. Chu Xun had killed one of them and their four disciples.


    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces to annihilate this bastard.¡±


    The two experts in the High Immortal Realm pounced on Chu Xun.


    An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Nine-Star Palace asked Xue Yanming, ¡°Should we help them?¡±


    Xue Yanming said, ¡°They are in the High Immortal Realm. No matter how powerful Liu Tianhe is, he can¡¯t survive. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth in a strange arc. His whole body was surrounded by a surging aura, and terrifying Hong Meng Immortal Qi coiled around him like purple dragons.


    The entire mountain trembled as the power of cultivation of the later stage of the Nascent Soul was fully used.


    Swoosh!


    Chu Xun turned into a stream of light and rushed up to them. He raised his sword and slashed it down with great strength. The terrifying purple sword Qi surged and made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    An expert in the High Immortal Realm roared angrily. His Internal Breath swept out and turned into a huge handprint that fell on Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun swung his sword and split the handprint into pieces. The blade light on the sword suddenly increased by dozens of meters and chopped down on the man¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    The terrible sword Qi sank into the man¡¯s head and hit the ground fiercely. In seconds, the mountain shook, and the ground quaked. A terrible ravine extended out, and the soil flew everywhere.


    The expert in the High Immortal Realm was cut into two pieces just like the one before.


    Everyone around was shocked and felt cold all over. Chu Xun¡¯s single strike was enough to kill an expert in the High Immortal Realm.


    Another expert in the High Immortal Realm was scared out of his wits. He rushed back halfway, but Chu Xun sneered and wanted to leave.


    The Dragon¡¯s Wrath shone with a brilliant purplish glow. With a horizontal slash, sword Qi burst out.


    The expert screamed, but it was in vain. His Internal Breath and armor melted like ice and snow when touching the blade light. They collapsed instantly, and the sword Qi flashed past his waist.


    His upper body and lower body were directly cut into two halves at the waist.


    After killing the three experts in a row, Chu Xun¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and the purple light on the Dragon¡¯s Wrath weakened. Everyone was relieved. However, the next moment, Chu Xun waved his sword, and the head of a disciple of the White Sun Sect flew more than ten meters away.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°Killing you doesn¡¯t need to waste my cultivation.¡±


    His physical strength was enough to deal with them.


    The Dragon¡¯s Wrath was dim and dull, but it was like the sickle of the Azrael. With a light wave, the heads of these so-called Chosen Ones of the Assembly of Immortals fell to the ground.


    Bodies flew about while blood sprayed, and heads flew into the sky.


    In just a few short breaths, more than thirty members of the White Sun Sect perished. Heads rolled on the ground, and blood stained the mountain paths.


    The scene was deathly silent, with only the nauseating smell of blood.


    Chu Xun looked up at Xue Yanming and slightly raised the corners of his mouth.


    Xue Yanming trembled violently. He thought that Liu Tianhe¡¯s cultivation was similar to his. But he found it was not the case when he saw Liu Tianhe kill every expert in the High Immortal Realm with one strike.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, you¡¯re powerful. It seems that from now on, you¡¯ll definitely be the No.1 on the Vanquishing Fiends List. This is my tablet. I¡¯m willing to try my best to help you fight for the No.1 place.¡± Xue Yanming¡¯s smile was not natural. He took off the stone tablet at his waist and threw it over.


    Chu Xun waved his sword, and a purple light flashed. With a clink, he divided the stone tablet in half.


    The Dragon¡¯s Wrath blade in Chu Xun¡¯s hand burst out for tens of meters and slashed down fiercely. The blade shadow about tens of meters fell down, causing the air around it to twist.


    Boom!


    The mountains shook, and the ground quaked. The blade light fell on the ground, leaving a gully several meters wide and tens of meters long as if it was going to split the mountain into two halves. Huge rocks rolled down, and the soil jumped into the air but was then crushed by the Forbidden Area Installation in the air.


    Xue Yanming was so frightened that his face turned pale, and his whole body trembled without stopping.


    Not to mention him, even those in the High Immortal Realm were terrified to the point their faces twitched, and they were frightened out of their wits.


    This slash made the Nine-Star Palace lose half of its disciples. Blood flowed in rivers as severed limbs and arms littered the scene.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I don¡¯t care whether I am No.1 or not. I want to leave only my name on this Vanquishing Fiends List.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s expression was indifferent and emotionless.


    ¡°Protect me, and take me away,¡± Xue Yanming shouted in shock.


    The two experts in the High Immortal Realm grabbed Xue Yanming and rushed down the mountain.


    Chu Xun sneered, ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± The reason why he chose to stand here and fight them was that he wanted to cut off the retreat paths of these people.


    Rumble!


    The void vibrated, and the Vanquishing Fiends List in the air trembled as if it was about to explode. Four terrible pillars of power rolled down from the sky. An ancient and desolate aura spread out, with the power to destroy the world. The whole mountain trembled continuously, and it collapsed everywhere. The ground cracked as if it was the end of the world.

 Chapter 696 - Earth and Chu Xun!

    Four giant fingers were powerful. It fell, carrying an aura that could destroy everything.


    The terrifying pressure pressed down on the remaining disciples of the White Sun Sect. Their faces twisted in terror. Their Qi and blood surged. Blood flew out of their mouths.


    Seeing this, the two experts in the High Immortal Realm protecting Xue Yanming abandoned him almost at the same time, desperately trying to escape from the Demon-slain Fingers.


    At this time, the relationship between them and the reputation of the sect was nonsense. It was more important to save their own lives.


    Xue Yanming was the most outstanding genius among this batch of disciples. But so what? They were not destined to sacrifice themselves for him.


    ¡°You two bastards. When I get out, I¡¯ll ask Master to kill you.¡±


    Xue Yanming shouted in horror. Under the pressure of the Demon-slain Fingers, he was like an ordinary disciple, unable to move. He could only watch the Demon-slain Fingers crashing down on his head.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    The two experts in the High Immortal Realm running sneered disdainfully. ¡°Idiot, are you still threatening us at this time? If you want to complain, you have to survive first.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The four Demon-slain Fingers finally hit the ground. In an instant, a landslide occurred in the mountain. Huge stones rolled down. The gully two or three meters wide on the ground extended hundreds of meters. The whole mountain was like a ceramic covered with cracks as if it would crack at any time.


    A storm of explosions swept out. With dust and earth covering the sky, it caused the soil to fly everywhere.


    Xiong Liping and the others were shocked and felt cold all over, with scalp numb. Chu Xun was too strong. Six experts in the High Immortal Realm and hundreds of experts in the Gold Immortal Realm were all slaughtered in the blink of an eye.


    The old, weak, pregnant, and young on the mountain even did not dare to gasp. Even those fearless elders looked at Chu Xun in horror, feeling a deep sense of powerlessness in their hearts.


    Chu Xun was so powerful that they couldn¡¯t even think of fighting back.


    An ant could fight with another ant stronger than it. But in the face of a giant elephant, it didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight.


    Chu Xun was like a giant elephant.


    After the smoke, dust, and earth dispersed, the ground was full of gullies. The mountain road was stained with blood. No one survived at the scene. Those in the High Immortal Realm who wanted to escape didn¡¯t escape in the end. They were directly smashed into the ground by the Demon-slain Fingers. They were turned into meat mud on the ground, dead with no dignity.


    It was quiet. No one dared to gasp for fear of alarming Chu Xun.


    When Chu Xun turned around and looked at them, everyone subconsciously stepped back and looked at him in horror.


    Xiong Liping and the other two in the High Immortal Realm were on full alert, and they were extremely anxious.


    Chu Xun walked over step by step, but Xiong Liping and the other two didn¡¯t even dare to run their Internal Breath, for fear of arousing Chu Xun¡¯s hatred. The three were not afraid of death, but more than a thousand people needed their protection.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Xun from Earth. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Chu Xun stood still, cupped his hands, and bowed in the distance.


    As the Chu the Devil, he was disrespectful to heaven and earth. However, he was willing to show respect for those who were not strong and even very weak. He was respectful to their words: Never surrender, never retreat.


    Everyone stiffened.


    They were so dumbfounded by Chu Xun¡¯s words that they came to their wits after a long time.


    Then, Xiong Liping murmured, ¡°Are you really from Earth?¡±


    Chu Xun said in a clear voice, ¡°We are born as earth people, and we¡¯ll die as Earth¡¯s souls! I am Chu Xun, Chu the Devil.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± Xiong Liping looked at Chu Xun and suddenly laughed wildly. His laughter became louder and louder.


    ¡°We¡¯re saved,¡± Another expert in the High Immortal Realm shouted loudly.


    Cheers spread like a tsunami. The old, weak, pregnant, and young couldn¡¯t help crying.


    If Chu Xun had only killed a few ordinary Chosen Ones of the Immortals, they might have suspected his identity. However, he had killed six experts in the High Immortal Realm and two people ranked at number 1 and 2 on the Vanquishing Fiends List. Therefore, there was nothing to doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xiong Liping. Nice to meet you, Senior.¡±


    Xiong Liping and the other two experts in the High Immortal Realm hurriedly saluted Chu Xun after realizing what had happened.


    The stronger an expert was, the more respectable. Although Chu Xun was young, his cultivation was far beyond theirs. Moreover, he had saved all of them. Therefore, he should be respected like this.


    ¡°Greetings, Senior,¡± More than a thousand people shouted in unison, including the elders.


    Chu Xun felt a little awkward. He waved his hand and said, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    ¡°Senior, we originally planned to go to Greedy Wolf City. But they chased us to this place,¡± Xiong Liping said.


    Chu Xun said, ¡°It¡¯s too far away from cities now. They are all watched by the people of the Immortals. I saved a group of people before, and they are in a valley not far from here. It¡¯s better to go there first.¡±


    Xiong Liping agreed. Greedy Wolf City was in the east, but his group had been chased to the west. It was a long way to go there. Also, it was not suitable to travel with the old, weak, pregnant, and young.


    ¡°I have asked for everyone¡¯s opinion, and no one objected.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now,¡± Chu Xun said.


    More than a thousand people rushed toward the valley in a mighty manner.


    On the way, Chu Xun asked Xiong Liping, ¡°Do you know a person named Ning Lie?¡±


    Xiong Liping said with a smile, ¡°Of course, I know him. I know almost all the experts in these ten cities. Why did you mention him?¡±


    ¡°The group of people I have saved is his. This fool doesn¡¯t believe that I¡¯m from Earth,¡± Chu Xun said with a wry smile.


    Xiong Liping and another expert in the High Immortal Realm looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. When I see him, I will laugh at this blind fool.¡±


    They arrived at the valley smoothly and safely.


    Chu Xun asked everyone to go in first. Then he sealed the entrance of the valley with a magic formation.


    Sure enough, Ning Lie and the others didn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Old Xiong, I didn¡¯t expect you to come.¡± Ning Lie and the others emerged from the Hiding Formation, their faces filled with a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Ning Lie, you silly bastard,¡± Xiong Liping scolded with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you blind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless. You don¡¯t even know how to appreciate good people.¡±


    Ning Lie was baffled. ¡°What the hell are you guys doing? Why are you all scolding me for no reason? Also, why are you all here?¡±


    Xiong Liping pointed to Chu Xun walking over and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Senior, I¡¯m afraid that we would have died, not to mention to meet you again. ¡±


    Ning Lie¡¯s expression changed. Not long after Chu Xun left that day, several experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Immortals came here. In the end, they didn¡¯t find Ning Lie¡¯s group and left. At that time, he knew that he had misunderstood Chu Xun.


    Ning Lie stepped forward, knelt in front of Chu Xun, and said, ¡°Ning Lie was so blind that I misunderstood Senior. Please punish me.¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand, and an invisible force lifted Ning Lie. ¡°You are cautious. I don¡¯t want to blame you.¡±


    ¡°If Ning Lie weren¡¯t careful, how could he have protected so many people? In addition, their persistence, efforts, and faith had moved him. How could he care about such a small thing?¡±


    Chu Xun waved his hand. With a flash of light, piles of spiritual herbs, elixirs, fruit, and magic flowers appeared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s divide these up,¡± Chu Xun said.


    They were chased all the way, running about in panic. Together with several bloody battles, many people were injured and exhausted.


    Xiong Liping called some people over and asked them to distribute these spiritual herbs first, giving priority to the elders and children.


    ¡°You are still maintaining the traditional virtues of Huaxia,¡± Chu Xun joked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everyone has a share. I still have a lot. I robbed dozens of cities and got them.¡±


    ¡°A few dozen cities?¡± Xiong Liping and the others were dumbstruck.


    ¡°Senior, please tell us what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Chu Xun said, ¡°Let¡¯s work first and settle down here. Everyone may feel wronged and live here for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you must be joking. You saved us. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid we would have died on that nameless mountain. It¡¯s a great surprise that we are still alive.¡±


    All the young and strong men began to work. In addition to sealing the entrance of the valley, Chu Xun went in hundreds of meters and sealed it again. There had been a Forbidden Area Installation in the air. Naturally, people from the Immortals could not enter.


    With lots of people working, caves had been dug out on the mountain wall one after another. Everyone lived in the cave for the time being.


    They only lacked now food and water.


    The people with high cultivation levels were not afraid of lacking food and water. Even if they refined a stalk of spiritual herb, they would still be able to live a day. However, the old, weak, pregnant, and young couldn¡¯t live without water and food.


    Chu Xun left the valley with a group of young people. Several hours later, they came back with more than 20 mountain-sized beasts. He also filled three Storage Rings with water.


    The food and water were enough for them to live for a while. The fur of the beasts could be used in the caves as bedding.


    Late at night, they lit a bonfire in the valley. Everyone sat around the bonfire. There were more than a hundred people on Chu Xun¡¯s side.


    For tens of millions of years, Chu Xun was the only Earth resident who came from the outside world. Everyone wanted to know his story and what the blue planet they yearned for was like now.


    Chu Xun did not hide anything from them. He told them about the current situation on Earth. Then he told them how he went to the Immortals and entered the folding space.


    Everyone was stunned when hearing that. After all, Chu Xun¡¯s way of coming to the Immortals was too strange.


    These people were born in this space. They were born, like pigs and sheep, to be used by the Chosen Ones of the Immortals. However, the rule that had been passed down here for generations was to return to Earth one day. It was engraved in their bones and flowing in their blood. They would never forget it even if they died.


    They were full of curiosity about the outside world.


    When hearing that Chu Xun killed all the alien races on Earth and forced them to flee in panic, they cheered.


    When hearing that Chu Xun almost died in the bloody battle of the starry sky. Their eyes turned red.


    When hearing that Chu Xun had slaughtered countless people in the cities of the Immortals and cheated the two forces of the Immortals, everyone laughed, thinking people of the Immortals were stupid.


    When hearing that Chu Xun would trap all the Chosen Ones of the Immortals in this folding space, everyone was filled with indignation. Even children were cheering for him.


    When a little girl of four or five years old gave her most precious colorful stone to Chu Xun, he burst into tears.


    It was very late at night, but no one was willing to leave. Instead, more and more people gathered together. They were born here and had been living for returning to Earth. But in the end, too many people died and were buried here. It was unimaginable that they couldn¡¯t even dream of returning to their homeland. They didn¡¯t know what the earth looked like at all. They could only learn it from the ruined book left by their ancestors. They wanted to know too much about Earth.

 Chapter 697 - Dishonest

    Chu Xun had talked for an entire night, and they had listened all the time.


    It was not until early in the morning that the crowd dispersed.


    Chu Xun stood on a huge stone with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Senior¡­ Do we still have any hope of returning to Earth?¡± Xiong Liping asked cautiously.


    Chu Xun looked back at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Xiong Liping was very excited. After waiting for thousands of years, he finally saw the light of victory.


    Although they didn¡¯t know when this day would come, at least it proved their persistence was not in vain.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    They needed the promise of their lives. If there was no hope to support them, their lives would have no meaning.


    ¡°Ask Ning Lie and the others to come here. I have something to say,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Not long after, Xiong Liping called for Ning Lie and another two experts in the High Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Senior, what can we do for you?¡±


    ¡°You two stay here and take care of the people here,¡± Then Chu Xun looked at Ning Lie and Xiong Liping. ¡°You two, go out with me.¡±


    ¡°Senior, are you going to¡­¡±


    ¡°As I said, I want to kill all the Chosen Ones of the Immortals in this folding space.¡±


    The four people were stunned.


    The Chosen Ones of the Immortals who came in were all the best of the major forces. If they died, their forces would suffer great losses. It was enough for them to be miserable for a long time.


    Chu Xun left with Xiong Liping and Ning Lie.


    ¡°Senior, where are we going?¡±


    The two temporarily pretended to be Chu Xun¡¯s captives.


    ¡°Ziwei City,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡­


    In the outside world, having seen He Yijun and Xue Yanming ranked at No.2 and No.3, respectively, disappeared, the faces of the presbyters of the major forces turned pale.


    Poof. The Presbyter Sixth of the Ma Family spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He Yijun and Xue Yanming were the most outstanding disciples of this generation in the Nine-Star Palace and the White Sun Sect. Now that they¡¯d disappeared from the list, it proved that something had happened to them.


    ¡°He and the members of the Canyang Guild prayed in their hearts, hoping that the two had only been robbed of Vanquishing Fiends Count and not been killed.


    ¡°If these two died, the Nine-Star Palace and the White Sun Sect would come to fight them to death.


    ¡°They might become sinners of the Immortals.


    ¡°They had contended with each other for Chu Xun¡±


    For the whole night, everyone stared at the image stone, for fear that someone would disappear again.


    ¡­


    The people of the Immortals were the same. Seeing He Yijun and Xue Yanming disappear from the list, people of the Nine-Star Palace and the White Sun Sect let out wails on the spot.


    A large number of disciples went out to find out what had happened.


    Soon, the news came. The nameless mountain was dyed red with blood, and there were broken bodies all over the mountain. He Yijun and Xue Yanming were dead on the spot.


    They had died. This news made the forces behind the two feel sad. They swore that they would find the murderer and tear him into pieces.


    Who was the savage person?


    Everyone thought of the Killing God, Liu Tianhe, almost at the same time.


    However, they had no evidence for the time being, and no one was willing to offend Chu Xun.


    They could only look for evidence first before making a move.


    In front of Ziwei City, the warriors did not retreat. Instead, more and more warriors rushed here.


    The boulder rain left a shadow in their hearts. All the forces were far away from the place, especially those from the Sect of Holy Fire.


    More and more people arrived. Some people began to make plans to attack the city in their hearts. After all, the Chaos Stone was too attractive. The material that could be used to forge Divine Artifacts was much more valuable than human lives in their hearts.


    Gradually, some people began to persuade various forces, hoping to launch a major attack and occupy Ziwei City.


    Everyone began to prepare.


    They planned to attack the city at dawn.


    Lin Sansheng stood at the top of the city. He had not rested for several days. His expression was always tense, and his eyes were bloodshot. Even if in the High Immortal Realm, he would collapse sooner or later if he was in high spirits all the time.


    The young man, Little Ning, beside him was on the verge of collapse. However, he stubbornly refused to rest. The silver spear in his hand was still bright, but his grip had already weakened. Its master could not hold on any longer.


    Everyone looked tired. They couldn¡¯t wait to lie down on the ground and have a good sleep. They were exhausted.


    But they knew that they couldn¡¯t lie down. In the city, their relatives were still waiting for their protection.


    In the early morning, looking at the actions of the warriors of the Immortals under the city, Lin Sansheng¡¯s eyes became helpless. What should come would finally come. They were ready to attack the city.


    In fact, there were only two in the High Immortal Realm left in Ziwei City. Ning Lie had brought his young disciples out to gain experience a few days ago. However, they hadn¡¯t come back yet. He probably wouldn¡¯t return.


    ¡°As the saying goes, do not be happy to live, nor fear death. But I¡¯m afraid that I will let down everyone in the city.¡± Lin Sansheng had a deep sense of powerlessness. Facing the gathering power of the Immortals, Ziwei City wouldn¡¯t be held.


    ¡°Grandpa Lin, I want to go back and see Little Ling,¡± Little Ning said. Little Ling was his sister, his only family member.


    ¡°Commander Lin, I want to go back and see my wife and children.¡±


    ¡°I also want to go back to see my families and say goodbye to them. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t see them again.¡±


    Lin Sansheng suppressed his sorrow and said with a smile, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m here. Those bandits can¡¯t get in.¡±


    Everyone knew that Lin Sansheng was lying to himself.


    The next moment, they left quickly. A few of them staggered. They were too tired.


    ¡°Grandpa Lin, I¡¯ll come back after arranging for Little Ling.¡± Little Ning finished speaking, he inserted his favorite silver spear into the ground, turned around, and ran away.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, Lin Sansheng suddenly turned his head and saw an expert in the High Immortal Realm hit the Forbidden Area Installation in front of the city with his palm. But he failed to break it and was sent flying back.


    ¡°What a powerful Forbidden Area Installation,¡± the man said.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for these Forbidden Area Installations, how could these cities be preserved until now? How could these Earth people survive until now?¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s powerful? If we attack it together, even if the Forbidden Area Installation is powerful, it will still be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    Boom!


    The surrounding air was turbulent, and the ground cracked. Ten experts in the High Immortal Realm attacked at the same time with extremely horrible power.


    The Forbidden Area Installation in front of the city was activated, and a blue light curtain emerged, rippling like waves.


    The next moment, the ten joined forces and attacked the Forbidden Area Installation.


    Crack!


    Lin Sansheng crushed the stone bricks on the city wall subconsciously. His sharp pupils shrank. His whole body was tense, trembling slightly.


    Boom!


    A world-shaking explosion erupted. Terrifying violent force spread out. The Forbidden Area Installation curtain erupted with radiance, erupting with resplendent blue radiance.


    Crack! Crack!


    The sound of breaking glass made the cyan veins on the back of Lin Sansheng¡¯s hand burst out, and he was so nervous that he slowed down breathing.


    Cracks appeared on the blue light curtain and were spreading.


    The ten in the High Immortal Realm roared at the same time, and their bodies flew back. The cracks on the blue light curtain automatically recovered, blocking their joint attack.


    Lin Sansheng breathed a sigh of relief. But he knew that each time the Forbidden Area Installation curtain was activated, its power would weaken. Now, he hoped that the other party could retreat.


    However, as another five experts in the High Immortal Realm walked out, he knew that it was just an illusion.


    If ten people couldn¡¯t do it, maybe fifteen people could.


    ¡°Everyone, get ready. When we break the Forbidden Area Installation, follow us and get in. Kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Before the High Immortal Realm could finish his words and the others could answer, a sudden voice came from afar.


    Everyone turned around and saw three figures walking over leisurely. They looked slow, but in fact, they were ridiculously fast. Soon, they arrived in front of everyone.


    ¡°You bastards, you are so dishonest. Have I not told you to wait for me to come back? What are you doing? Do you want to grab the Chaos Stone before I get back?¡± Chu Xun scolded as if he was teaching his son a lesson.


    Xiong Liping and Ning Lie¡¯s bodies tensed up, prepared to take action at any time. However, these people were only looking at them coldly, having no intention of attacking. Xiong Liping and Ning Lie felt extremely strange.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, tell me, where is Wu Li?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s sudden appearance made the plan of attacking the city stop temporarily. An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire took a few steps forward and asked coldly. He was the person who had taken out the Transmission Talisman before, but Wu Li¡¯s body and terrible boulders fell out.


    Chu Xun¡¯s face was full of arrogance. He sneered and said, ¡°Excuse me, do you have anything to do with me? How could I know where Wu Li went? He¡¯s not my son. He¡¯s so old. Do I have to watch him at any time?¡±


    Xiong Liping and Ning Lie¡¯s faces were completely blank. They had once again witnessed the tyrannicalness of Chu the Devil.


    The High Immortal Realm¡¯s face was livid. With a wave of his hand, half of a corpse appeared. ¡°Liu Tianhe, take a look at what this is.¡±


    Chu Xun stepped forward with his nose pinched. It seemed to be Wu Li¡¯s half-body. He said with disgust, ¡°What kind of beast¡¯s corpse does it belong to? You are particular. The meat is smelly. Do you want to keep it?¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, this is Wu Li¡¯s. After you went to save him, he died. How dare you deny you didn¡¯t kill him?¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes instantly became cold. Surrounded by the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he made a fist magic signet with his hand and directly rushed over. He raised his fist and punched.


    Boom!


    The terrible violent force spread out, and the ground cracked.


    With just one punch, Chu Xun smashed his attack. With the protective aura around his body shattered, having been punched in his face, he flew out with injuries on his face.


    Chu Xun followed him like a shadow.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, don¡¯t be arrogant.¡± Seeing this, the other four experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire hurriedly flew out to rescue him.


    ¡°Go back!¡± Chu Xun roared. With a wave of his hand, purple words of the Formula of Kill and Extermination grew rapidly in the wind. A terrible and chilling atmosphere pervaded the air.


    The four did not dare to be careless. They ran their cultivation madly and struck out at the same time, smashing the purple words. But they were sent flying backward. Their Qi and blood surged, and their faces were pale. They were shocked in their hearts.


    Chu Xun caught up with an expert in the High Immortal Realm, grabbed his neck, constrained his cultivation, and slapped him several times.


    After a few slaps, his face was smashed into pieces, beyond recognition. His skin was torn open. His teeth had all fallen out, his mouth full of blood. His eyes were swollen and could not be seen. To be exact, he couldn¡¯t be recognized as a man anymore.


    ¡°Old bastard, how could you come to question me with half a corpse? Is there something wrong with your brain? Whether it is Wu Li or not has anything to do with me? Who do you think you are? How dare you come to question me? Where did your courage come from? Do you think I have a good temper?¡±


    The more Chu Xun said, the angrier he became. He waved his hand and slapped the other party several more times. This time, half of the head of the other party was smashed. The life of the expert in the High Immortal Realm was so strong that he was still alive.


    The others were shocked and felt cold all over. Liu Tianhe was a madman. He was so arrogant that he could kill people once he was unsatisfied. He was so violent.


    ¡­

 Chapter 698 - Ruin the Alliance!

    Chu Xun was too overbearing. In just a few breaths, he knocked back four experts in the High Immortal Realm. He beat one of them so hard that the person almost died.


    Chu Xun turned around and held the half-dead expert in the High Immortal Realm in his hand. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you have gone too far? How could you come to question me for no reason? Am I the one who killed anyone?¡±


    Everyone looked strange, but they were cursing in their hearts. ¡°Who on earth has gone too far?¡±


    The four experts of the Sect of Holy Fire were so angry and couldn¡¯t restrain their anger.


    One of them accidentally saw Xiong Liping and Ning Lie. He frowned slightly and suddenly exclaimed, ¡°These two people are from Earth.¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of the two.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve fought them before. They really come from Earth.¡±


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    ¡°This person¡¯s name is Ning Lie. He seems to be from Ziwei City.¡±


    An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire stared at Chu Xun and said with a sneer, ¡°Liu Tianhe, why are you hanging out with the earth people? Are you trying to betray the Immortals?¡±


    Chu Xun sneered, and there was sarcasm in his eyes. Then he threw out the expert in High Immortal Realm in his hand and slapped the expert into a bloody mist in the air.


    ¡°How could you¡­¡± The eyes of the four experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Holy Fire Sect stared at Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°You wanted to slander me, right? It seems that you are not afraid of death. Are you sure I am hanging out with earth people? Are you sure I have betrayed the Immortals? If you don¡¯t explain it to me today, I will give you a lesson even at the cost of my life.¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, don¡¯t refuse to answer our question and talk about other affairs here. Tell me, why are these two Earth people with you?¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire sneered.


    ¡°Well, let me tell you the reason.¡± Chu Xun said loudly, ¡°If you are not blind, you can see they are my captives and slaves.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Xun suddenly looked at the expert who questioned him and said, ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you to give me an explanation. If your explanation can¡¯t satisfy me, you will die.¡±


    The face of the expert in the High Immortal Realm changed greatly, and he was on full alert. He had seen Chu Xun¡¯s means with his own eyes. Chu Xun had killed a lot of people once unsatisfied.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Why are you so aggressive? Since you say they are your slaves, how can you prove it?¡±


    ¡°Old bastard, you can¡¯t stop asking, right? I¡¯ll let you die today.¡± Chu Xun looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Remember, your head is only temporarily left on your neck. When I prove it, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    The face of the expert in the High Immortal Realm was gloomy, and his whole body was tense. He was afraid that Chu Xun would suddenly make a move. This man often killed people if he had any dispute. He did not doubt Chu Xun¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, you don¡¯t have to show off here. You and I are both from the Immortals. We are just asking you this for the sake of everyone¡¯s safety. You always kill people at will. Do you want to help the earth people to reduce the power of the Immortals?¡± Another expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire said coldly.


    ¡°Old bastard, you don¡¯t have to take everyone with you. Even if you do, it doesn¡¯t matter. So what if I kill you and the old dog next to you? A group of good-for-nothings can only bark. What¡¯s the use of keeping you?¡± Chu Xun said aggressively.


    The faces of all the people present were dreadful. Chu Xun had scolded them all.


    ¡°Brother Liu, this friend is just asking, why are you so angry? Can¡¯t you explain it clearly?¡±


    Chu Xun turned his head and looked over. His face suddenly turned cold because Ma Sen said this.


    When Chu Xun looked at Ma Sen, Ma Sen couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    ¡°Get over here, and kneel to me!¡± Chu Xun said angrily.


    Ma Sen was stunned. Did he hear correctly? How could Chu Xun ask him to kneel?


    ¡°I was entrusted by your elders to bring you in for training. Not only are you not grateful, but you also speak for outsiders. How can the Ma Family have such a group of cowards like you?¡± Chu Xun was furious. ¡°Since I have been entrusted by your Ma Family, I am your elder now. Ma Sen, kneel to me.¡±


    Ma Sen¡¯s face looked extremely dreadful. No matter how strong Liu Tianhe was, he was not a member of the Ma Family. If Ma Sen knelt here, the Ma Family would lose face. Even if the Ma Family won first place on the Vanquishing Fiends List this time, he, Ma Sen, would become everyone¡¯s laughing stock. So, he couldn¡¯t kneel here.


    ¡°You unfilial son, since you don¡¯t want to kneel, I will beat you to kneel on behalf of your elders.¡±


    Ma Sen¡¯s face suddenly changed, and his aura surged wildly. Seeing Chu Xun rushing toward him, Ma Sen slammed a palm. His Internal Breath swept out.


    However, Chu Xun, who was rushing to Ma Sen, suddenly rushed to the expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire. His speed was so fast that he arrived in the blink of an eye.


    The expert in the High Immortal Realm had been sneering. He watched Chu Xun teach Ma Sen but didn¡¯t expect to be Chu Xun¡¯s target. Before he could run his Internal Breath, Chu Xun¡¯s punch knocked him flying. His bones and tendons were broken.


    At the same time, Chu Xun opened his mouth, and the Traceless Sword disappeared in a flash. A bloody hole appeared between the eyebrows of the expert in the High Immortal Realm. A string of blood burst out from the back of his head. He fell heavily to the ground, without any breath.


    Chu Xun took back the Traceless Sword and retreated to his original position.


    The series of actions happened in seconds, so fast that no one could react in time.


    When the other three experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire realized what had happened, their eyes widened and turned red.


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Friends, please join forces to kill this traitor. Then Our Sect of Holy Fire will owe you a favor.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of this thief, none of us can get the Chaos Stone.¡±


    Everyone was indifferent to the previous words. Although the favor of the Sect of Holy Fire was valuable, it was not worth their lives. However, they had stayed here for a long time for the Chaos Stone. The people of the Sect of the Holy Fire were right. If Liu Tianhe robbed the Chaos Stone, who could compete with him?


    Therefore, everyone¡¯s minds came to life. It was feasible to kill Liu Tianhe after joining in forces.


    Xiong Liping and Ning Lie were tense and ready to take action at any time. Although Chu Xun was strong, no one could compete with so many experts in the High Immortal Realm joining forces here.


    However, Chu Xun was not surprised. He did not put the Traceless Sword away. It circled around him. He looked in the direction of the Gu Family and said to Gu Yang, who looked ferocious, ¡°Brother Gu, this sword is good.¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Without thinking, he said angrily, ¡°Give the Traceless Sword back to me.¡±


    The faces of the members of the Gu Family changed drastically upon hearing these words. The people present also began to think. Could it be that the Gu Family and Liu Tianhe had joined hands to eliminate enemies?


    An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family said angrily, ¡°Gu Yang, what are you talking about?¡±


    After finishing his words, Gu Yang regretted it. He knew that Chu Xun had tricked him. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Everyone, Liu Tianhe robbed my Traceless Sword. I haven¡¯t given it to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as Gu Yang finished speaking, Chu Xun said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I robbed this sword.¡± After that, he put the Traceless Sword away and pretended to nod at Gu Yang with no trace.


    Gu Yang gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to break.


    The experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family made Gu Yang hold back his anger and stop talking. Compared with Liu Tianhe, Gu Yang was too young. He was taken advantage of by Ch Xun in just a few words. It was too late to say anything now. Even Chu Xun had killed the people of the Gu Family in front of those beholders, he was afraid these people thought it was just a show.


    If the people present had suspected the relationship between the Gu Family and Chu Xun just now, now everyone was sure that the Gu Family and Liu Tianhe had already joined hands to eliminate the enemies. It seemed they did this to get the Chaos Stone. Moreover, it was all thanks to Ma Sen that Chu Xun was able to launch a sneak attack and kill the expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire.


    ¡°Little Sen, you did a good job.¡± Chu Xun smiled at Ma Sen and said, ¡°When you get out of here, you will win the first-class merit.¡±


    Ma Sen was so angry and felt uncomfortable. He knew that Chu Xun had used him, but it was useless to defend himself at this time. Then he kept silent.


    Ma Sen¡¯s reaction further confirmed everyone¡¯s guess.


    The faces of the three experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire were cold, but they were also silent. They occasionally looked in the directions of the Gu Family and Ma Family, and their eyes were full of resentment.


    They had been set up by the Gu Family and Ma Family.


    The members of the Gu Family felt wronged. They knew what was going on but couldn¡¯t say it out loud. At this time, their explanation would make things worse.


    An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family looked at Chu Xun and sighed. ¡°Liu Tianhe is so shrewd. He has ruined the alliance about to form in a few words.¡±


    The folding space didn¡¯t belong to the forces, and everyone had different thoughts. No one would believe in other forces anymore. No one knew who had already formed an alliance, like the Gu Family and Ma Family. Although they were not on good terms with each other on the surface, only three experts of the High Immortal Realm were alive in the powerful Sect of Holy Fire. The sect almost had been wiped out.


    Ning Lie and Xiong Liping let out sighs of relief. They were overjoyed in their hearts. It turned out that Chu Xun¡¯s scheme was even more terrifying than his cultivation.


    Everyone looked at Chu Xun, only to see that Chu Xun was looking in the direction of the Gu Family. He was pretending to blink without any trace. Of course, Chu Xun thought that he was not obvious and no one had found it. But in fact, everyone found it.


    The people of the Gu Family were puzzled and vigilant. They didn¡¯t know what trouble Chu Xun was going to make.


    Chu Xun winked at the people of the Gu Family and then nodded slightly. Of course, he thought that no one had noticed him. At this time, he winked at Ma Sen.


    After doing all this, he looked at the remaining three experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± an expert in the High Immortal Realm from the Sect of Holy Fire said.


    Then, the three dashed out as fast as lightning and fled like mad dogs.


    They were not stupid. Chu Xun thought that he was smart and winked at the Gu Family and Ma Family, thinking that the others had not found out. In the eyes of the three, he was secretly discussing that he would kill them and get rid of their sect.


    ¡°Gu Family, Ma Family, you are so cruel. Our Sect of Holy Fire will never forget the hatred.¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm¡¯s voice came from the Sect of Holy Fire.


    The faces of the Gu Family and Ma Sen immediately darkened, and their faces were twitching. They realized that they had been used by Liu Tianhe again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Alas¡­¡± Chu Xun shook his head regretfully. Then, he looked at the Gu Family as if he suddenly realized something and said angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the three old bastards of the Sect of Holy Fire mention me? Why? Are they looking down on me?¡±


    After that, he looked at Ma Sen. ¡°I contributed the most. Why did they ignore me? Don¡¯t kill them the next time we meet. I want to know why they didn¡¯t mention me. They have bullied me.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Xun was so shameless after taking advantage of them, the experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family were so angry that they felt their organs were aching. Their state of mind began to be a mess. They were so scared that they hurriedly sat in concentrated introspection. It was not a small matter to affect their state of mind. In the worst-case scenario, they would have difficulty advancing their cultivation in the future, and in the worst case, they would become disabled after suffering Qi deviation.


    Crack! With a crisp sound, Ma Sen was so angry that he had bit his back teeth to pieces.

 Chapter 699 - Those Who Cross the Line Will Be All Killed

    The three experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire had escaped.


    The members of the Gu Family were so angry that they almost vomited blood.


    Ma Sen was so angry that he had gritted his teeth.


    The atmosphere at the scene was strange. No one mentioned attacking Ziwei City anymore. Now, none of the forces believed each other.


    With the previous example, if they attacked the city rashly but were stabbed in the back by the Gu Family and Ma Family, they would suffer great losses.


    At the top of the city, Lin Sansheng¡¯s breath was unstable, and his eyes were filled with anger. He saw Ning Lie and Xiong Liping captured.


    But he also had a strange feeling.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    Previously, these people wanted to attack the city, but as a result, boulders rained in the sky, which caused them to stop attacking the city. Hearing them scold Liu Tianhe, it seemed that he was the one who did this.


    Just now, at a crucial moment, the Forbidden Area Installation was almost defeated. Liu Tianhe¡¯s appearance made the alliance of the Immortal Realm collapse, causing the siege to fail.


    ¡°Is it intentional or not?¡±


    Lin Sansheng looked at Chu Xun, his eyes full of exploration.


    At this time, those who had left before came back, including Little Ning.


    Little Ning stepped forward, pulled out his silver spear, looked down at the city, and asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa Sansheng, they seem to be fewer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Grandpa Ning and Grandpa Xiong.¡± Little Ning suddenly screamed.


    Everyone in the city saw Ning Lie and Xiong Liping.


    Lin Sansheng motioned for them not to panic. Just wait and see.


    ¡°Grandpa Sansheng, hurry up. Let¡¯s save them.¡± Little Ning was anxious.


    Lin Sansheng didn¡¯t say a word. He kept staring at Ning Lie and Xiong Zhiping, but they kept their heads down. He couldn¡¯t see their expressions.


    ¡°Come on, everyone, let¡¯s attack the city again. Let¡¯s try our best. It¡¯s not a good thing to waste time like this,¡± Chu Xun said.


    No one at the scene made a sound.


    They weren¡¯t fools. If the city was broken through, the Gu Family and Ma Family would join hands to get the Chaos Stone. They wouldn¡¯t do stupid things like helping others.


    Right now, one family couldn¡¯t break through, and no one dared to join hands. They would rather wait than be used by others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get the Chaos Stone? That¡¯s the material for forging Divine Artifacts. Why are you just watching?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    However, these people acted as if they didn¡¯t hear anything and remained silent.


    Chu Xun¡¯s voice was getting hoarse, but these people remained indifferent.


    Everyone sneered in their hearts. ¡°If you have the ability, you can rob it yourself.¡±


    Chu Xun seemed angry and crazy. He shouted, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to attack the city, then I¡¯ll do it myself. When I get the Chaos Stone, don¡¯t be jealous.¡±


    The people present almost laughed out loud. No matter how powerful Chu Xun was, he couldn¡¯t break the Forbidden Area Installation alone.


    ¡°You two, get over here!¡± Chu Xun shouted at Ning Lie and Xiong Liping.


    Ning Lie and Xiong Liping remained motionless.


    Chu Xun was furious. He stepped forward and punched the two, causing them to cough up blood and fly out. Then he caught up with them and took them back. He walked to the Forbidden Area Installation and shouted to the city, ¡°Break this broken thing for me, or I¡¯ll kill two of them.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Sansheng¡­¡± Little Ning¡¯s face was full of anger.


    Lin Sansheng waved his hand and kept staring at Ning Lie and Xiong Liping. Was his guess true? But these two people didn¡¯t even give him a look. He was a little crazy.


    ¡°It turns out that you earth people are also heartless. I thought you were so united. But now it seems that you are just so-so.¡± Chu Xun sneered loudly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he ordered Ning Lie and Xiong Liping to open the Forbidden Area Installation of the city and let him in.


    Ning Lie and Xiong Liping remained silent.


    Chu Xun was furious and shouted to the city, ¡°Let me in. I only want the Chaos Stone. I can promise not to hurt you. What do you think of it?¡±


    ¡°Bastard, you must be dreaming!¡± An expert in the Gold Immortal Realm above the city shouted angrily.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°You have a bad temper. Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±


    As his voice spread, there was a cracking sound. Xiong Linping¡¯s body stiffened, and his neck drooped down powerlessly. Chu Xun twisted his neck.


    ¡°Grandpa Xiong¡­¡± On the city wall, Little Ning¡¯s eyes turned red, and he shouted angrily.


    Lin Sansheng¡¯s body stiffened. Had he made a wrong judgment? The next moment, the aura around him became violent. How could he doubt a fiend from the Immortals was kind?


    ¡°You fiend, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± An expert in the Gold Immortal Realm roared and was about to charge at him.


    Lin Sansheng raised his hand to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    ¡°Leader Lin, let me go. I can¡¯t just watch our family die in the hands of this devil and do nothing.¡± The man shouted angrily.


    ¡°Do you want to see your families in the city slaughtered?¡± Lin Sansheng¡¯s eyes were full of anger. But he knew that he had to be calm. He said, ¡°Do you know what happened after you left?¡±


    Lin Sansheng told him how Chu Xun killed the expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Sect of Holy Fire.


    Everyone was stunned. They looked at Chu Xun with fear in their eyes. He had killed two experts in the High Immortal Realm in a row and destroyed the siege alliance. Such a person was terrifying.


    ¡°Whoever of us goes out now will have no choice but to die. If I open the Forbidden Area Installation, not only will we die, but also our families will die.¡± Lin Sansheng¡¯s eyes were red, and his eyes were filled with grief and indignation.


    Having seen Xiong Liping, an old friend he had fought with side by side for thousands of years, killed, he couldn¡¯t have a bad mood.


    Chu Xun looked at Ning Lie and said sarcastically, ¡°Look, this is the person you are desperate to protect. They are just onlookers and indifferent to you. Is it worthwhile for you to risk your life to protect them?¡±


    Ning Lie¡¯s body shuddered, and he lowered his head to look at the dead Xiong Liping. Then, he bent down and held Xiong Liping¡¯s corpse in his arms. Hatred appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°I can promise you that if you let me in, I won¡¯t kill you. I can also take you as a slave. I can take you to the Immortals. Maybe one day, I can let you take a look at the earth,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Ning Lie stood up with Xiong Liping in his arms and looked up at the city.


    Lin Sansheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Ning Lie¡¯s gaze. A sense of unease filled his entire body.


    Chu Xun continued to say to Ning Lie, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to Earth? Only by following me can you succeed. You have been trapped here for tens of millions of years, have anyone of you succeeded?¡±


    ¡°Ning Lie, don¡¯t listen to him. Our families are all in the city. Do you know the consequences of opening the Forbidden Area Installation?¡± Lin Sansheng shouted.


    ¡°Have you seen that? They hide in the Forbidden Area Installation and said to you in a high-sounding way. Anyway, they are not the ones who will die. You have risked your life to protect them, but they are just onlookers. They are still talking nonsense and compel you. Are you willing to accept that?¡±


    Ning Lie¡¯s gaze became sinister as he said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to give up.¡±


    The warriors of the Immortals were shocked. Liu Tianhe was so cunning and ruthless. He was good at using all kinds of tricks skillfully.


    ¡°Ning Lie, calm down. Don¡¯t forget our oath and belief. We have sworn to protect our loved ones behind us.¡± Lin Sansheng shouted.


    ¡°Our oath and belief¡­¡± Ning Lie muttered. Looking at the dead Xiong Liping in his arms, he abruptly raised his head to look at Lin Sansheng and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend here. We had sworn that we wouldn¡¯t abandon anyone. But when you saw that Old Xiong died in front of you, you did nothing except for watching. Do you think you¡¯re qualified to talk about oath and belief?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are hiding in this city, but he is standing beside me. How dare you mention oath and belief here? You are shameless.¡± Chu Xun sneered.


    ¡°Fiend, shut up!¡± Lin Sansheng shouted angrily.


    Chu Xun said, ¡°Have you seen that? I was right, so he became angry from embarrassment. Ning Lie, do you still want to stick to the ridiculous oath?¡±


    ¡°Ning Lie, don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s trying to sow discord.¡± Lin Sansheng was both anxious and angry.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°Well, since you said that I am trying to sow discord, I will give you a chance to prove yourself.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lin Sansheng asked.


    ¡°If you come out, you can trade your own life for that of Ning Lie. What do you think of it?¡± Chu Xun teased.


    Lin Sansheng¡¯s eyes were full of anger. He knew that he couldn¡¯t go out. At that time, he couldn¡¯t come back, let alone Ning Lie.


    Liu Tianhe¡¯s trick was vicious. If Lin Sansheng didn¡¯t agree, Ning Lie might be disappointed and do something crazy. Ning Lie had a Breaking-Stone Formation that could open the Forbidden Area Installation. Liu Tianhe might not know that. Otherwise, he would have rushed in.


    If he went out, except for increasing the casualties, what he did would be useless. It would not be a big deal if only he died. He was afraid that the people in the city would be slaughtered.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Ning Lie, have you seen that? He won¡¯t sacrifice his life for you. So, your so-called oath is just a joke.¡± Chu Xun laughed.


    Ning Lie¡¯s eyes were already filled with hatred. He roared in a low voice, ¡°Lin Sansheng, you despicable villain, you are a hypocrite. Since you are heartless, don¡¯t blame me for being unjust.¡±


    ¡°I have a way to let you in.¡± Ning Lie looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°But I have another condition. You have to promise me first.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    Ning Lie pointed at Lin Sansheng. ¡°Help me kill him.¡±


    ¡°Ning Lie¡­¡± Lin Sansheng¡¯s expression changed drastically. His body swayed, and blood spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Lin Sansheng, even if I die, you won¡¯t be able to live an easy life.¡± Ning Lie smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°Ning Lie, you will regret it¡­¡± Lin Sansheng cried out in grief and indignation.


    ¡°Will I regret it? If I believe you, I¡¯ll regret it.¡± After saying that, he looked at Chu Xun and said, ¡°If you agree, I¡¯ll send you in.¡±


    Chu Xun chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    At the same time, the forces of the Immortals on the scene were ready to take action. As long as they could break through the Forbidden Area Installation, they would rush in to seize the Chaos Stone and massacre the city.


    Chu Xun snorted, turned around, looked at them, and said aggressively, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, what do you mean?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve advised you for a long time before, but now you want to compete with me? Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, you and I are both from the Immortals. Please don¡¯t care so much. If we go out in the future, maybe we can sit together, enjoy tea and talk.¡±


    Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were cold. He reached out and cut down in the air, leaving a deep gully 10 meters away from him. Then he said indifferently with a murderous aura around him, ¡°Those who cross this line will all be killed!¡±

 Chapter 700 - Breaking the Forbidden Area Installation and Entering the City!

    The ravine could be crossed with a step, but it was like a Natural Moat that they didn¡¯t dare to cross rashly.


    Those who crossed the line would all be killed!


    All the forces present knew that Liu Tianhe was not just talking nonsense here. He was always faithful to his words. There was no doubt about that.


    However, the Forbidden Area Installation was about to be broken. The Chaos Stone was close at hand. They didn¡¯t want to fail on the verge of success, being not willing to give up.


    However, they were afraid of Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation and strategies. The Sect of Holy Fire was an example. It was almost wiped out by him.


    ¡°Do I have to watch Liu Tianhe take the Chaos Stone like this?¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, I think you have contributed the most to breaking the Forbidden Area Installation. But we all belong to the Immortals and have spent a lot of time here. We can¡¯t go back empty-handed, right?¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm from the Gu Family said.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    He was smart. By seeking benefits for everyone at this time, he wanted to prove that the Gu Family had nothing to do with Chu Xun. Then the Gu Family wouldn¡¯t be suspected.


    He was clever, but Ma Sen was not stupid. Ma Sen immediately said, ¡°I agree with him. We stayed here for a few days. Even if we can¡¯t get the Chaos Stone, it¡¯s good to kill some of Earth people.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at the Gu Family and Ma Sen. He raised the corners of his mouth slightly. He nodded imperceptibly and said loudly, ¡°Since you have said so, I have nothing to say. You can go in later. I will never stop you.¡±


    The expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family was stunned.


    Ma Sen was also a little confused.


    They speculated that Chu Xun might try every means to stop them. How could he agree so easily? There must be something strange.


    The Gu Family and Ma Sen were both smart, but they shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    In the hearts of the onlookers, the Gu Family and Ma Family had allied with Liu Tianhe.


    Now that these three parties all invited them in. In their eyes, there was something strange going on. They began to hesitate and suspect.


    A trace of imperceptible cunning flashed in Chu Xun¡¯s eyes. He wanted them to think much. The more they thought about it, the more doubts they would have, and the more suspicious they would be.


    ¡°Ning Lie, don¡¯t you have a way to break the Forbidden Area Installation? Go ahead,¡± Chu Xun said.


    Ning Lie raised his hand and untied his long hair. A thumb-sized rock fell out. It sparkled with white light, and multicolored light flickered, looking like a piece of Warm Jade. This was the Breaking-Stone Formation.


    Chu Xun was slightly stunned and said, ¡°No wonder I can¡¯t find it anywhere. Your hair is a good place to hide it.¡±


    No one knew he had hidden the Breaking-Stone Formation in his hair.


    Chu Xun took the Breaking-Stone Formation and activated it. The Breaking-Stone Formation burst out a dazzling white light. He waved it in the air, and ripples of flowing light were like a piece of paper cut a hole the size of a man and torn a door.


    ¡°Lin Sansheng, you despicable villain, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Ning Lie was the first to roar angrily. He rushed in with Xiong Liping¡¯s corpse in his arms.


    Chu Xun looked back at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, please come in. This entrance won¡¯t last long.¡±


    An expert in the High Immortal Realm from the Gu Family said, ¡°Everyone, please.¡±


    The Gu Family knew that they were no match for Liu Tianhe. If they pulled everyone together, Liu Tianhe would not dare to deal with them. However, the Gu Family did not expect that after they said more like this, the others were more skeptical of the motives of the Gu Family.


    ¡°Everyone, please come in. The entrance is disappearing.¡± Ma Sen also said.


    The entrance on the curtain of the Forbidden Area Installation could only open for a limited time. It was quickly closing.


    Chu Xun stood at the entrance like a doorman, waiting for everyone to enter with a smile. But in the eyes of others, his smile was very cunning. The entrance was like a big pitfall, waiting for them to fall into it.


    The Gu Family, the Ma Family, and Liu Tianhe all ask them to come in. There must be a conspiracy.


    An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family was anxious. ¡°Everyone, why are you still hesitating? Hurry up, and go in.¡±


    Boom!


    With an earth-shattering explosion, Ning Lie had already rushed into the city and fought with Lin Sansheng.


    Chu Xun looked at the Gu Family and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in first? The entrance will disappear.¡±


    The Gu Family was not willing. If they went in and the others didn¡¯t, they would be like rats in a jar, and Liu Tianhe would kill them easily.


    The others didn¡¯t know, but the Gu Family and Liu Tianhe knew their hatred couldn¡¯t be resolved.


    Seeing the Gu Family was unwilling to enter first, Chu Xun looked at Ma Sen and said, ¡°You go in first.¡±


    Ma Sen didn¡¯t dare to do that. He couldn¡¯t believe Chu Xun anymore.


    The warriors present sneered at the reaction of the Gu Family and Ma Sen secretly. ¡°It is absolutely a conspiracy. If we go in, we will probably be surrounded. Maybe we will end up with the same fate as the Sect of Holy Fire.¡±


    The Sect of Holy Fire had escaped. If they entered the city, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to escape.


    Chu Xun looked unhappy, and he was a little exasperated. He said angrily, ¡°Time is limited. Will you enter or not?¡±


    In the eyes of all the warriors present, Chu Xun couldn¡¯t wait to let them in, so they became more suspicious.


    The more they thought, the more serious they were, and the more suspicious they would be.


    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want to go in, I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Chu Xun rushed in. Then the entrance slowly closed. Chu Xun turned around and sneered. ¡°You are smart.¡±


    ¡°What does he mean?¡± The people present were more sure. ¡°Fortunately, we haven¡¯t gone in. There must be a conspiracy.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded to the Gu Family and Ma Sen. Then he snorted and turned away.


    Chu Xun rushed to the city. He raised his hand and sent the people above the city flying. They fell, and the sound of killing could be heard. The faces of the people of the Gu Family looked terrible.


    ¡°Everyone, in fact, we have nothing to do with Liu Tianhe. He has killed so many people from our Gu Family. How can we join forces with him?¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family said in a deep voice.


    ¡°He is right. Although Liu Tianhe is a helper invited by our Ma Family, he is bloodthirsty and has an unclear mind. We don¡¯t believe in him. I think we should work together to capture him first.¡± Ma Sen said.


    The warriors present sneered. At this time, no one would believe their words. In their opinion, the Gu Family¡¯s words were another scheme.


    Seeing the reaction of the crowd, the faces of the members of the Gu Family became more terrible. They realized that they had been used by Liu Tianhe again.


    Ma Sen hadn¡¯t reacted yet. ¡°Liu Family has been used by Liu Tianhe before, so they are certainly unhappy.¡± He planned to draw the Gu Family over to his side and form an alliance first.


    With this thought in mind, he walked toward the Gu Family.


    But in the eyes of the warriors present, the Gu Family and Ma Sen were plotting something. They retreated one after another, staying far away from the Gu Family and Ma Family.


    The faces of the experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family were gloomy. They secretly cursed Ma Sen. ¡°Idiot!¡± However, they seemed to be isolated now. It was safer to form an alliance with the Ma Family.


    They felt depressed in their hearts. Chu Xun had teased them like teasing monkeys.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Chu Xun knocked down all the people above the city from the other side.


    The strongest among these people was only in the Gold Immortal Realm. The weak young man, Little Ning, was sent flying. He fell down the city. The expressions of the others suddenly changed, and they panicked.


    Something strange happened. They fell into the air and were held by an invisible force. They slowly landed on the ground, uninjured. They were stunned.


    The battle between Ning Lie and Lin Sansheng was earth-shaking. Then they reached the center of the city.


    ¡°Lin Sansheng, go to hell.¡± Ning Lie roared angrily. All the buildings were trembling, and even the forces in front of the city could hear it.


    ¡°Ning Lie, wake up. Look around. They are all our families. The enemies you have attracted will make the people here suffer. Even if you go to hell after death, you will have no face to see our ancestors.¡± Lin Sansheng¡¯s eyes were red. His cultivation was above Ning Lie¡¯s, but he couldn¡¯t bear to kill the other party, wanting to wake him up.


    ¡°Lin Sansheng, don¡¯t pretend to be a hypocrite here. You hypocrite, come and die!¡± Ning Lie roared as he pounced on Lin Sansheng. He raised his hand, and his aura went violent. His Internal Breath surged out like a flood.


    Lin Sansheng¡¯s Internal Breath surged wildly, and even the space around him began to distort. Then he struck out with his palm.


    Boom!


    With an earth-shattering explosion, a storm spread out and sent Ning Lie flying thousands of meters away.


    Lin Sansheng¡¯s face looked terrible. Seeing that the storm was about to destroy the surrounding buildings, he immediately took action to block it.


    If it collapsed, how many people would die?


    Ning Lie¡¯s face was flushed red, and his Qi and blood were surging.


    ¡°Lin Sansheng, you bastard, are you going to kill me?¡± Ning Lie was very angry. He was almost injured. He turned his head and said angrily, ¡°Old Xiong, beat this old brat for me.¡±


    Lin Sansheng was confused at first. Then his eyes widened, and he was stunned.


    Xiong Liping, who had been placed on the roadside by Ning Lie, jumped up and rushed over like lightning. He stood side by side with Ning Lie and looked at Lin Shansheng with a wink.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡± Lin Sansheng was stunned. He saw Xiong Liping¡¯s neck broken by Liu Tianhe before.


    ¡°Old Xiong, let¡¯s give this old fellow a beating first.¡± Ning Lie suggested.


    ¡°I agree.¡± Xiong Liping was ready to fight.


    They rushed towards Lin Sansheng at the same time.


    The three of them once again began to fight, but with no Internal Breath surging. They punched and kicked each other. Their screams could be heard from time to time.


    ¡­


    Chu Xun saw the warriors thrown out of the city. Then he lifted the corners of his mouth slightly.


    Little Ning blinked his eyes, and so did the people present. They had seen how powerful Chu Xun was with their own eyes. Chu Xun was a fierce man who killed experts in the High Immortal Realm in a row.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he kill us?


    ¡°Could it be that we are useful to him?


    ¡°But¡­ What can we do for him?


    ¡°With Liu Tianhe¡¯s cultivation, since he has entered the city, he is peerless. Who can compete with him?¡±


    Chu Xun smiled slightly and stepped forward.


    Chu Xun¡¯s breath became chaotic along the way. His eyes were a little scarlet. He clenched his fists, and his knuckles turned white. An inexplicable killing intent surrounded him.


    He saw that in the buildings on both sides, eyes were looking at him with fear, hatred, and so on through door cracks and windows.


    It was terrifying to imagine what the Earth residents imprisoned here had experienced for tens of millions of years.


    Otherwise, children several years old couldn¡¯t look at him with hatred.


    ¡°The Immortals, one day, I will slaughter all of you and kill you until no one in the universe dares to claim to be an immortal. I, Chu Xun, swear!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 701 - The Formation Made with Bodies and Kept with Souls!

    In the center of the city, Lin Sansheng, Ning Lie, and Xiong Liping were lying on the ground awkwardly. Their faces were full of bruises.


    Lin Sansheng touched his face, grimaced in pain, and cursed, ¡°You bastards, you are too cruel.¡±


    ¡°Are you not ashamed?¡± Ning Lie rubbed his nose. The blood had already stopped.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do that.¡± Lin Sansheng shook his head.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, could it be Old Xiong?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ It seems me.¡± Xiong Liping laughed dryly.


    ¡°You bastard, you¡¯re such a sinister person.¡± Ning Lie cursed angrily.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    Xiong Liping widened his eyes. ¡°I did it accidentally. Haven¡¯t you punched me in the face?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ning Lie laughed sneakily. It was true.


    ¡°You bastards. You scared me to death.¡± Lin Sansheng sat up and glared at Xiong Liping. ¡°I thought you were dead.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, can¡¯t you expect me to be better?¡± Xiong Liping scolded with a smile.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Lin Sansheng asked curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Haven¡¯t you seen everything?¡± Ning Lie asked.


    ¡°I want to know about Liu Tianhe. Why did he let you go? Is there any conspiracy?¡± Lin Sansheng had a deep impression of Chu Xun¡¯s cultivation and strategies.


    ¡°No, there is no conspiracy.¡± Xiong Liping scolded with a smile. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of anything good?¡±


    ¡°I want to, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that someone from the Immortals is helping us out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange.¡±


    Ning Lie and Xiong Liping answered one after another.


    ¡°Why does a person from the Immortals help us? Isn¡¯t it strange?¡± Lin Sansheng widened his eyes as if he had heard something unbelievable.


    ¡°Have I mentioned he¡¯s from the Immortals? His name is not Liu Tianhe but Chu Xun. Like us, he¡¯s from Earth,¡± Ning Lie said.


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Lin Sansheng jumped up in shock. He was stunned for a while before he shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He came from the outside world. How could he be from Earth?¡±


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t an Earth people come in from the outside world? Everything is possible. Do you understand?¡± Xiong Liping asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so careless here. Hurry up and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Lin Sansheng¡¯s face was full of anxiety.


    ¡°Alright, please sit tight. Let me explain it to you in detail¡­¡± Ning Lie even began to gabble nonsense.


    Lin Sansheng glared at him. He was burning with anxiety. These two guys still talked rubbish here.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Ning Lie told him the whole story in detail from beginning to end.


    Lin Sansheng was stunned and did not come to his senses for a long time. Chu Xun¡¯s way of coming to Earth was weird.


    Ning Lie and Xiong Liping were not surprised. When they heard what Chu Xun said last time, their reactions were similar to Lin Sansheng¡¯s.


    Especially Ning Lie didn¡¯t believe Chu Xun at all at first.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s credible?¡± Lin Sansheng came to his senses after a while. He looked at them and asked seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. He has saved so many of our people and killed a lot of experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Immortals. Is this not worth believing?¡± Ning Lie scolded with a smile.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I believe it anyway.¡± Xiong Liping said.


    More than a thousand of them had been trapped on the mountain at that time. If it weren¡¯t for Chu Xun, they would have died long ago.


    ¡°Old Lin, I can understand your worrying, but I hope that you won¡¯t suspect Senior Chu. Think about it carefully. If he had any ill intentions towards us, who would be his match here? I am afraid three of us might not even be a match for his one hand,¡± Ning Lie said.


    Lin Sansheng nodded slightly.


    Ning Lie and Xiong Liping didn¡¯t blame him. He had to think for the people in the city, so his worrying was right.


    ¡°Senior Chu comes.¡± Ning Lie looked behind Lin Sansheng.


    Lin Sansheng turned his head and saw Chu Xun coming from the other end of the street.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Senior Chu. I am Lin Sansheng.¡±


    When Chu Xun walked in, Lin Sansheng hurriedly saluted him. He was excited. He had been guarding here for tens of millions of years. Finally, he met Earth people from the outside world.


    ¡°Please stand up.¡± Chu Xun raised his hand, and an invisible force lifted Lin Sansheng up. He looked at him seriously and said, ¡°Thanks for your hard work!¡±


    They had been guarding here for tens of thousands of years already. During the time, countless people died. Now, only a few people were left struggling to hold on. In fact, what they had done was far beyond hard work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Lin Sansheng¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Chu Xun sighed slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have promised Ning Lie and the others that I will bring you back to Earth one day. I have promised it.¡±


    Lin Sansheng was excited. They couldn¡¯t see the hope at first. In the past hundreds of years, the Chosen Ones from the Immortals having come here were getting stronger and stronger. Some of them even stayed in the folding space for practice. The Earth people here couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    Chu Xun was deeply touched along the way. The people left here were all the old, weak, sick, and disabled. If he hadn¡¯t come in this time, these cities might not have survived the massacre of the Chosen Ones of the Immortals this time, not to mention the next time.


    However, Chu Xun had his own difficulties. It was hard for him to protect himself now. His identity had been revealed, so he couldn¡¯t go back to the outside world. He could only cultivate desperately in this folding space, hoping to kill his way out one day.


    But what day would it be?


    Perhaps, it would be a long way to go.


    ¡°By the way, where is the Chaos Stone? Please take me to see it.¡± Chu Xun thought of this and said, ¡°How can you expose such an important thing like this?¡±


    Ning Lie and the other two looked at each other.


    Lin Sansheng gave a wry smile and said, ¡°In fact, there is no Chaos Stone at all. It¡¯s the magic formation left by our ancestors on Earth. It activates every 100 years. But when it activated this time, the Chosen Ones from the Immortals came in.¡±


    ¡°A magic formation?¡± Chu Xun was curious. ¡°What is it used for?¡±


    Lin Sansheng and the others shook their heads.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know either. Our ancestors¡¯ bodies are guarding that place. We have studied it before. However, we still don¡¯t know about it.¡± Ning Lie said.


    ¡°We suspect¡­¡± Lin Sansheng was a little hesitant but didn¡¯t finish his words.


    ¡°What do you suspect?¡± Chu Xun asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my guess is right.¡± Lin Sansheng pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I suspect that it is a Transfer Formation that can transmit people to the earth.¡±


    Chu Xun narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°There are only a few big golden words beside the formation ¡ª waiting for the predestined person.¡±


    Chu Xun moved and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to have a look.¡±


    Lin Sansheng nodded without hesitation. The formation had another function. People not from Earth could not get close to it. Back then, they had caught a Chosen One from the Immortals and tried to let the person get close to it but failed.


    Chu Xun followed Lin Sansheng and the others to go out of the city and ran a thousand miles to the east. Finally, they arrived at a mountain range.


    Lin Sansheng stepped forward, his aura soaring. With a wave of his hand, a gale sprang up. Countless stones were blown away. A cave appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s inside.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly and motioned for him to lead the way.


    After entering the cave, Chu Xun found that there were traces of artificial digging on the wall of the cave.


    After walking inside thousands of meters, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up. It turned out to be an empty valley with steep terrain. It turned out that this cave had crossed the mountain range.


    Chu Xun looked over and saw eight statues on flat ground. The statues had been eroded by the wind for many years and were somewhat blurred. However, he could still see that they were cultivators.


    The eight statues were like giants standing between the sky and the ground, overlooking the ground. There was an empty field In the middle of the eight statues, with only a few protruding huge stones scattered in disorder.


    In the eyes of others, this was a mess. In fact, it had rules. The stones were the cornerstones of the formation.


    ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    Chu Xun rushed out and approached the formation. He looked carefully and saw a huge natural stone in the distance. There were five golden words shining with golden light on it ¡ª waiting for the predestined person.


    How to be a predestined person?


    Chu Xun directly rushed out and to the open space in the center of the eight statues.


    However, when he approached, he saw the ground begin to shake violently. In fact, the eight stone statues shook. The grey stone statues began to burst into light.


    Rays of golden light spread out and reflected the surroundings into golden. Chu Xun had a feeling that this golden light seemed to be emitted by a survey meter, which had the function of checking the blood lineage.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t move at all, allowing the golden light to sweep over his body.


    However, he suddenly felt something strange. These streaks of light were like human eyes. Divine sense swept out, surrounding the eight stone statues.


    Gradually, Chu Xun¡¯s face became more and more serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Xun from Earth. Greeting, eight seniors.¡± Chu Xun cupped his hands and bowed.


    At the same time, he activated the Ancestral Dragon bone within his body. A resplendent golden light erupted. The golden light from those stone statues suddenly shrank back as if they were scared of that of the Ancestral Dragon bone.


    Chu Xun stood on the huge stone, cupped his hands, and saluted the eight stone statues one by one.


    Every stone statue had a sealed people in it. They were seated in a cross-legged manner, looking vivid and lifelike. Their auras were ridiculously powerful.


    However, they had long died.


    They set up a formation with their bodies and kept it with souls.


    Chu Xun knew this kind of magnificent feat. It should seal bodies with diamonds to ensure that the bodies would never decay. Also, it should be done while people were alive, and the people should be willing to do it. Otherwise, souls would have grudges, and the magic formation would be useless.


    Chu Xun looked at these people. Although they were dead, their auras were powerful. They had defended here for tens of thousands of years, and their auras were still terrifying. If they were alive, they would definitely be in the Empyrean Immortal or at least in the Prime Immortal.


    They must have cultivated for tens of thousands of years to reach this realm. But they were willing to die for setting up the magic formation with their bodies. If this magic formation was not used, their souls would be imprisoned here forever. In that way, they would never reincarnate.


    This magic formation was Void Formation.


    It could shatter the void and let people enter the chaotic void, just like how Chu Xun returned to Earth from the world of cultivation.


    However, he was not an Immortal Emperor now. Without the body of an Immortal Emperor, how could he withstand the storm in the chaotic void? With his current cultivation, if he went into the chaotic void, he would be torn into pieces in a few minutes.


    Chu Xun felt a little regretful. Even if he was lucky enough to survive in the chaotic void, he was not sure whether the magic formation could send him back to Earth.


    There were too many uncertain factors in the chaotic void. Even Immortal Emperors didn¡¯t dare to try it easily. Back then, when he came back to Earth, he almost died, his cultivation vanished, and he became a mortal, let alone now.


    He couldn¡¯t take this risk.

 Chapter 702 - Although the Fireworks Are Beautiful, They Are Easy to Cool!

    Chu Xun was unwilling to step into the chaotic void. Back then, when he was an Immortal Emperor, he almost died in it, let alone he was only in the Nascent Soul now.


    It seemed that he had to think of another way.


    But then Chu Xun smiled bitterly. ¡°Is there any other way?¡±


    Now, he only had two ways. First, he could take risks to step into the Void Formation. Second, he could practice in the folding space, become an Immortal Emperor, and go back.


    However, it would take a long time to become an Immortal Emperor.


    He could wait, but the elders of the Dream Hell Mountain couldn¡¯t.


    Chu Xun looked at the formation in front of him. Perhaps this was the only way to go back to Earth.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    After a long time, Chu Xun sighed and stopped thinking. Even if he wanted to leave, he had to kill Chosen Ones from the Immortals and leave Earth people some time to cultivate.


    Chu Xun cupped his hands to the eight stone statues and was about to leave.


    However, all of a sudden, the scenery around changed. The lofty mountains and steep valleys with strange rocks turned into endless grasslands. Flowers were everywhere, fluttering with the breeze.


    Chu Xun became vigilant and knew that he had fallen into an Illusory Formation.


    ¡°Young friend, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    An old voice came from behind Chu Xun.


    Chu Xun suddenly turned around and looked over. Not far behind him, an elder in a Taoist robe stood there quietly. His hair and beard were white, and he looked very kind. His Taoist robe swayed gently with the wind as if he was about to turn into a supernatural being and fly away with the wind.


    Chu Xun suddenly relaxed. He had seen the person before. The person was one of the eight people in the statues. But it was just a divine soul in front of him.


    ¡°You are not cultivating martial arts nor Taoism. But you have the bloodline of Earth people. I¡¯m afraid that you have experienced a lot,¡± the old Taoist observed Chu Xun for a while and said softly. His voice was a little ethereal and not real.


    Chu Xun cupped his hands and bowed. These people deserved his bow.


    In fact, he used to be an Immortal Emperor, so he still had pressure. If he released it, the old Taoist in front of him should worship him.


    However, Chu Xun was willing to bow to him.


    The eight great experts had sacrificed their lives for a glimmer of hope for returning to Earth. How many people were willing to do this?


    Chu Xun was arrogant and overbearing, but he was not unreasonable.


    The Taoist noticed that Chu Xun was extraordinary. He also waved his duster and saluted Chu Xun.


    ¡°Tens of millions of years have passed. We old guys have finally waited for you. But why did you turn around and leave.¡± The Taoist asked with a smile.


    ¡°How many people in this world can bear the Void Formation and chaotic void? You have thought too highly of me. I have borne too many responsibilities of the world. I can¡¯t afford to gamble.¡±


    ¡°Young friend, your physical strength is rare in the world, and your soul is very solid. Although your cultivation is not very high, your experience is incomparable to that of ordinary people. You can actually recognize the Void Formation.¡±


    Chu Xun said, ¡°I¡¯ve studied formations before. Although I don¡¯t dare to call myself a master, I think I have known much about them.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for tens of thousands of years. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to wait for a person to fit the conditions of entering the formation. But if you don¡¯t want to, we won¡¯t force you. We can only continue to wait.¡± The old Taoist didn¡¯t regret it at all. He smiled freely.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Chu Xun had not made up his mind yet. It was useless to say more.


    ¡°Young friend, please wait a moment. Once you want to do that, please come back to this place. We will wait for you at any time.¡± The Taoist looked a little confused. ¡°Both they and we have been waiting for too long. They have no other wishes but to return to their homeland. For the past tens of millions of years, only you fit the conditions of entering the formation. We old guys are willing to help you if you have thought it through.¡±


    Perhaps the old Taoist had not talked to anyone for a long time, so he was a little talkative.


    However, Chu Xun¡¯s eyes lit up. He almost forgot that since these people had set up the formation with their bodies, they must have left a backup plan. Maybe they had already been well-prepared.


    ¡°Senior, what can you do to help me?¡± Chu Xun was a little hopeful.


    The old Taoist chuckled and said, ¡°Although the chaotic void is terrible, what if we old guys escort you with a soul and a set of Divine Armor?¡±


    ¡°Divine Armor?¡± Chu Xun was shocked. ¡°What level is it?¡±


    ¡°Middle-grade.¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°The armor of the middle-grade Divine Artifact can¡¯t withstand the storm in the void at all.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± The old Taoist was curious. Although they had built this formation, they had never used it.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I have entered the chaotic void once and almost died.¡± The other party was just a divine soul and could not leave this place for the rest of his life. Chu Xun was not afraid that they would spread the news.


    Besides, how could the ancestors who had set up a formation with their bodies and souls be gossipers?


    The Taoist¡¯s face was full of surprise. ¡°How could you enter the chaotic void before?¡±


    The old Taoist obviously did not believe it. Although he did not know how terrible the chaotic void was, he knew with Chu Xun¡¯s current cultivation, Chu Xun would probably die if going in.


    ¡°I feel sorry that I can¡¯t tell you the details. It¡¯s a fact that I can¡¯t break through the chaotic void with a set of middle-grade Divine Artifact,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°What if you are escorted by the divine souls of we old guys?¡± The old Taoist asked.


    Chu Xun shook his head gently and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do this. Once your divine souls enter the chaotic void, they will be swallowed up and scattered by the storm. In that case, you will have no possibility of reincarnation and completely dissipate between heaven and earth.¡±


    The old Taoist smiled and was open-minded. ¡°It turns out that you are worried about it. May I ask you a question? What¡¯s the difference between being sealed here for tens of millions of years and the destruction of our souls? We eight people had thought of this before we decided to do it.¡±


    ¡°If the magic formation is activated, you can get out of it and go to the reincarnation,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°If we want to go to the reincarnation, why did we sacrifice for the formation and seal ourselves here for tens of millions of years?¡±


    ¡°But once you escort me, you will never have the chance of reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°If we can bring the people here back to our homeland, we will not regret it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± These eight people had already sacrificed themselves. He didn¡¯t want to take away their chance to reincarnate.


    ¡°My little friend, is there any other way?¡± The old Taoist sighed. ¡°It¡¯s our good fortune to meet you. If we can¡¯t send the people here back to Earth, our sacrifice is worthless.¡±


    Chu Xun was silent. These eight people had already sacrificed a lot. How could he take away their last chance of reincarnation?


    ¡°Little friend, you said before that you are concerned about the world and bear the responsibilities of Earth. If you are afraid of death, even if you want to enter the Void Formation, we will try our best to stop you. But now, we hope you to enter the formation.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if the chaotic void is extremely dangerous as you said, we can¡¯t guarantee to escort you to Earth safely. We won¡¯t force you to try it.¡±


    Chu Xun said in a low voice, ¡°This formation can only escort one person away. If I am really lucky enough to return to Earth, I don¡¯t know when I can come back. I¡¯m afraid that it will be too far for me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for another tens of millions of years, but we can¡¯t see any hope at all. Young friend, your appearance has given us hope. Hope is better than no hope.¡±


    ¡°You are so young, but you have the vast healthy atmosphere like a dragon. You have the universe in your heart. In addition, you have entered the Space Turbulence. Is there anyone more suitable than you?¡±


    Chu Xun was silent. He needed to go back to Earth.


    However, how could he take away the chance of reincarnation of these sages cruelly?


    ¡°Young friend, please take a look.¡± The old Daoist waved his hand. The environment suddenly changed, and the eight stone statues appeared.


    Chu Xun was confused.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, these stone statues were originally golden. Do you know why they have turned pale now?¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly. Of course, he knew that the eight sages had been waiting for a long time here. Now they were disappointed. Their hope for this matter had greatly reduced. Thus, the stone statues were covered with a layer of deadly silence.


    This was why the stone statues emitted a golden light when people came. Every time a person came, they were brought with a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t hold on for long. If we have no hope one day, we will dissipate on our own. In that case, our result will be the same as entering the chaotic void.¡±


    Chu Xun suddenly clenched his fists. Even the sages were not afraid of death and the dissipating of their souls. How could he be afraid of death?


    ¡°Okay, I promise you I¡¯ll enter the Void Formation,¡± Chu Xun said.


    The old Taoist was a little stunned. Then he was overjoyed and laughed wildly, ¡°Well, you are worthy of being a man on earth, ha¡­¡±


    Following the old Daoist¡¯s loud laughter, the eight stone statues seemed to have reconstructed their golden bodies. They erupted with astonishing golden light. The golden light rushed into the horizon, brilliant and dazzling.


    However, Chu Xun didn¡¯t want to laugh. In his eyes, the golden light was like fireworks. Although it was beautiful, it would cool soon.


    They didn¡¯t know that the warriors of the Immortals outside the Ziwei City exclaimed one after another. Seeing the golden light rising into the sky in the city, they all showed strong greed on their faces.


    In their eyes, it was the light the Chaos Stone emitted.


    In the valley, the old Taoist stopped laughing and looked at Chu Xun, saying, ¡°Young friend, is a day enough for you to take good care of your breath and restore your body to its best state? Then we will send you away.¡±


    Chu Xun shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t leave now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If I leave now, the Chosen Ones of the Immortals outside will break through the city sooner or later. At that time, even if I kill my way into the Immortals, the people here probably will have died long ago.¡±


    The old Taoist sighed. ¡°We know a little about the situation outside, but we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Before I leave, I will send all the Chosen Ones of the Immortals to hell first. Then, I will seal the entrance of the folding space and ensure that no one can enter for thousands of years.¡± Chu Xun was full of murderous intent.


    The old Taoist was shocked by the horrible murderous intent.


    ¡°Young friend, thank you for the Earth residents!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s my duty. Don¡¯t forget that we have the same bloodline in our bodies.¡±


    The old Taoist nodded slightly, and his eyes were full of appreciation. He had been waiting for tens of millions of years already. At this moment, the person was worth it.


    ¡°When I kill all those so-called Chosen Ones of the Immortals, I will come back,¡± Chu Xun said.


    ¡°Young friend, please wait a moment. Perhaps this will save you strength.¡± The old Daoist waved his hand. Light flickered, and a set of silver armor floated in the air.


    The silver armor appeared, and silver ripples surged wildly. The Illusory Formation set up by the old Taoist instantly collapsed. Even the old Taoist disappeared.


    It was a middle-grade Divine Artifact Armor.


    Chu Xun waved his hand, and a suction force surged. The silver armor floated over and covered his body.


    Boom!


    The Illusory Formation set up by the old Taoist disappeared. Chu Xun still stood on the huge stone. But suddenly, cracks appeared on the huge stone, and Chu Xun¡¯s legs bent slightly.


    Chu Xun snorted coldly, feeling the pressure of the armor. The people under the High Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of the armor. Or the person would die instantly.


    At this time, the dragon¡¯s roars in Chu Xun¡¯s body could be heard. The Ancestral Dragon bone was shining. And his viscera resonated. He suddenly stood straight and dispelled the pressure on his armor directly.


    Chu Xun took out the Dragon¡¯s Wrath and silver armor. His hair fluttered wildly with purple-golden Dragon¡¯s Wrath, and his eyes shone with purple light. It seemed he was going to pierce through the sky. His power was extremely terrifying.


    A bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corners of Chu Xun¡¯s mouth. ¡°The Chosen Ones of the Immortals, I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 703 - Cut Melons and Vegetable!

    Lin Sansheng, Ning Lie, and Xiong Liping were delighted because Chu Xun had passed the test of the magic formation. It proved that Chu Xun was really from Earth.


    Wearing silver armor, Chu Xun walked over with the Dragon¡¯s Wrath in his hand.


    ¡°Senior, what do you think of it?¡± Ning Lie couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    Chu Xun said, ¡°That is indeed a Transfer Formation, but¡­¡±


    Chu Xun told them without concealing anything from them.


    ¡°Senior, are you going to take the risk?¡± Ning Lie asked.


    Chu Xun nodded and said, ¡°There is no other way but to enter the formation. I have no other choice.¡±


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lin Sansheng wanted to say that if what Chu Xun said was true, it would be too dangerous.


    Chu Xun waved his hand, knowing what he was going to say. Chu Xun said, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t take you with me.¡±


    Lin Sansheng became serious and said, ¡°I believe you will come back one day and take us back to Earth.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take? Maybe it¡¯s a very long way to go.¡± Chu Xun sighed.


    ¡°Our ancestors have waited here for tens of millions of years. As long as we have hope, so what if we continue to wait for tens of millions of years?¡± Lin Sansheng said.


    Chu Xun said, ¡°It won¡¯t take tens of millions of years this time. I can promise you that in the next thousand years, no one from the Immortals will be able to enter this folding space.¡±


    Lin Sansheng, Ning Lie, and Xiong Liping were overjoyed.


    In these thousand years, if no one from the Immortals entered, they could recuperate and build up strength. They could wait for tens of thousands of years, not to mention thousands of years.


    The Dragon¡¯s Wrath waved gently, causing waves of purple ripples. Chu Xun said, ¡°There are still less than two months left. We have to hurry up. I don¡¯t want anyone of the Immortals to get out alive.¡±


    ¡°Senior, what are you going to do? We¡¯ll follow your orders,¡± Lin Sansheng said.


    ¡°Kill.¡± Chu Xun¡¯s voice swept over the place. The word made people¡¯s divine souls tremble.


    Lin Sansheng and the other two looked serious.


    ¡°Senior, we are willing to slaughter our way out with you. Let¡¯s kill them one after another. Let their blood flow like a river.¡±


    Chu Xun nodded slightly, and his killing intent swept around him. Then he picked up a fist-sized stone, made a magic signet with one hand, and gently brushed it. The gray stone burst out a golden light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they want the Chaos Stone? I¡¯ll prepare one for them.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xun waved his sword and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The three followed Chu Xun to the front of the city. Little Ning was there. Chu Xun had sealed them here before leaving, for fear that they would stand above the city again and arouse the vigilance of those people in the Immortals.


    Chu Xun waved his hand to remove the constraint and free them.


    The group of people looked at Lin Sansheng and the other two following Chu Xun. Then their faces were full of doubts. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re here to help us, aren¡¯t you?¡± Little Ning asked timidly.


    Chu Xun had noticed the child for a long time. He restrained his killing intent and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to help you.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, why are you willing to help us?¡± Little Ning didn¡¯t understand. In his heart, the people of the Immortals were fiends who killed Earth people without batting an eye. How could they be so kind?


    ¡°Because I have the bloodline with you. We are all from Earth.¡±


    All the people present were stunned and looked at Lin Sansheng subconsciously. Seeing Lin Sansheng nod, they completely believed him and couldn¡¯t help cheering.


    Lin Sansheng hastily said, ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise and alert the people outside the city.¡±


    ¡°I knew Big Brother isn¡¯t a bad guy,¡± Little Ning said happily.


    ¡°Oh? How did you know?¡± Chu Xun was curious.


    ¡°I feel that you are not a bad person.¡±


    Lin Sansheng said, ¡°Senior, when you appeared outside the city and killed several experts in the High Immortal Realm, Little Ning said that you were not bad. But I never dreamed that you were from Earth.¡±


    Chu Xun looked at Little Ning and waved his hand. Then a pile of resources for cultivation appeared in front of him. ¡°These are for you. You should cultivate hard. Only when you become strong can you protect the people you want to.¡±


    Little Ning seemed to understand. He nodded hard.


    Chu Xun nodded. With a flash, he appeared above the city. After Lin Sansheng and the other two instructed the others, they also flew up to the city.


    Chu Xun¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of the Immortals outside of the Forbidden Area Installation.


    Chu Xun directly flew out of the city, followed by Lin Sansheng and the other two. Chu Xun made a door with the Breaking-Stone Formation and walked out.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Chu Xun. They even ignored the three people following him.


    Chu Xun raised the corners of his mouth slightly. He raised his hand. With a flash of light, a golden stone appeared, emitting golden light.


    ¡°Is this the Chaos Stone?¡± Someone stared at the stone in Chu Xun¡¯s hand with burning eyes.


    ¡°This is the Chaos Stone, which can turn ordinary sacred relics into Divine Artifacts. If an expert in the High Immortal Realm holds one, the person could fight with an expert in the Prime Immortal, not losing.¡±


    Chu Xun turned over his hand, put away the fake Chaos Stone, and said, ¡°Yes, this is the Chaos Stone.¡±


    ¡°Why are they still alive?¡± Only then did someone notice Ning Lie and the other two.


    Chu Xun said, ¡°I have promised them if I got the Chaos Stone, they would be safe.¡±


    ¡°Liu Tianhe, how dare you cooperate with the earth people? It¡¯s a disgrace to our Immortals,¡± an expert in the High Immortal Realm said.


    Chu Xun looked at him with cold eyes and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? It is my thing. How dare you order me, Chu Xun, around?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm thought he had heard it wrong.


    ¡°Listen carefully. I¡¯m from Earth. My name is Chu Xun, Chu the Devil,¡± Chu Xun said loudly, his voice sweeping thousands of miles away.


    The people in the Immortals were stunned instantly. How could he be an Earth people, Chu Xun, Chu the Devil?


    ¡°Really?¡± Ma Yanchen screamed in disbelief.


    ¡°You idiots, when I entered the folding space, someone outside had already seen through my identity. So I came in late. And you had rushed too fast, so you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Are you really from Earth?¡± Some of them still thought it was unbelievable.


    Chu Xun came in from the outside world with them. How could there be an Earth resident in the outside world? It was unbelievable.


    ¡°In fact, I have thought too highly of you. I thought that you should have some doubts when I killed so many of your so-called Chosen Ones. But your stupidity is beyond my imagination.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re from Earth, why don¡¯t you hide in the city? How dare you show up here? Do you think your life is too long?¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm said angrily.


    ¡°Do you think you are qualified to make me hide?¡± Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°From now on, our identities are different. You are our prey, and we are hunters.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, do you still doubt what I have said before? If we don¡¯t join forces at this time, will we have any chance to go out?¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family was so angry.


    If Chu Xun was from the Immortals, they could barely accept the fact that he had used them before. But Chu Xun was from the earth. It was unbearable for them to accept it.


    At this moment, everyone understood. But it was a little late. They had been suspicious and watched Chu Xun disable the Sect of Holy Fire.


    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces to kill this bastard,¡± an expert in the High Immortal Realm shouted.


    ¡°How dare you kill me?¡± Chu Xun¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. The next moment, he rushed to the expert in the High Immortal Realm. He waved his sword in the air, and a purple-golden blade light, dozens of meters long, came down from the sky.


    The man roared angrily, and his Internal Breath rolled around him. He knew how terrible Chu Xun was, so he ran his cultivation to the extreme.


    Poof!


    Blood splattered everywhere as the man was cut in half.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°A group of ants, it¡¯s useless to struggle. As I said, from now on, you are prey. We are hunters.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time here. If we don¡¯t join forces, we will all die here.¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family roared.


    Chu Xun sneered and said, ¡°Whether you join forces or not, you will all die here.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi swept around Chu Xun. His hair fluttered wildly, and the Dragon¡¯s Wrath burst out a terrible sword Qi. A tens of meters long blade light chopped down toward the Ma Family.


    ¡°Quick! Dodge!¡± Ma Sen was so shocked that his eyes were bloodshot.


    Boom!


    The ground cracked, and the soil flew into the air. A crack, hundreds of meters long, appeared on the ground. Half of the disciples of the Ma Family were killed. Even the genius, Ma Yanchen, lost an arm and screamed miserably.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be called Chosen Ones, ants.¡± Chu Xun was extremely arrogant, and his eyes were full of contempt when looking at Ma Yanchen.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Seven experts in the High Immortal Realm rushed toward Chu Xun at the same time and attacked him in the air. Terrifying energy chains of the Internal Breath twisted the air wildly and made a loud noise.


    When Lin Sansheng and the others were about to take action, Chu Xun shouted, ¡°Kill those so-called fucking Chosen Ones. I¡¯ll deal with these good-for-nothings.¡±


    The seven experts in the High Immortal Realm attacked at the same time. Their power was world-shaking. Even an expert at the intermediate stage of the High Immortal Realm had to retreat, not daring to face it head-on.


    However, Chu Xun did not care about it at all. He directly rushed over with the Dragon¡¯s Wrath in his hand. The raging Internal Breath hit him. Then the seven experts in the High Immortal Realm showed smiled ferociously.


    However, the next moment, they were dumbfounded. The silver armor on Chu Xun¡¯s body burst out a dazzling silver light. It was powerful, and it shattered all the Internal Breath that came.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The seven experts in the High Immortal Realm were speechless.


    Chu Xun had no expression on his face, and his eyes were indifferent. He took a step forward, and the light of the Dragon¡¯s Wrath was dazzling.


    He swung his sword.


    Poof!


    Blood flew hundreds of meters away, and five heads flew into the air. Blood gushed out of the necks of the left two experts in the High Immortal Realm. Their bodies flew backward as fast as lightning. If it weren¡¯t for the five people in front of them, they would have been beheaded.


    ¡°Do you think you can leave?¡±


    Chu Xun took a step forward and covered thousands of meters. He caught up with the two directly and slashed fiercely with his sword.


    So what if they were experts in the High Immortal Realm? Chu Xun killed them as if he were cutting vegetables and melons with a sword. One of them was beheaded, and the other was chopped at the waist.


    He killed all the seven experts in the High Immortal Realm with only three moves.


    All the warriors present were scared out of their wits.


    Chu Xun rushed to the Gu Family and slashed down. The blade light was terrifying and overwhelming. Several experts in the High Immortal Realm escaped with Gu Yang.


    However, half of the disciples of the Gu Family, who were in the Gold Immortal Realm, were killed in one stroke. Their bodies were scattered all over the place, and blood flowed like a river.


    The eyes of the experts of the Gu Family turned red, and he roared crazily. Gu Yang, the genius who had fought with Chu Xun before, was stunned at this moment. He had suffered a great blow.


    Ma Yanchen, who was as famous as him, also lost to Chu Xun. Even the Chosen Ones of the last generation, the experts in the High Immortal Realm, were killed by Chu Xun with one strike. The most important was that Chu Xun was an Earth resident. He had always looked down on Earth residents. Now he was disheartened.

 Chapter 704 - Deserved to Be a Devil King!

    Dressed in silver armor, holding the Dragon¡¯s Wrath, his hair fluttering, he was as overbearing as the ancient Fiend Supremacy, bloodthirsty and wild.


    Half of the Chosen Ones of the Gu Family who came in with Chu Xun had been killed by a wave of Chu Xun.


    Several experts in the High Immortal Realm widened their eyes.


    ¡°Chu Xun, our Gu Family will fight you to the death.¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family roared. ¡°In the future, when we come to the earth, we will make blood flow like rivers on the earth.¡±


    ¡°Your words are useless other than making you die faster. I have never been threatened. And I prefer to eliminate dangers when they are not big.¡±


    Swoosh!


    The Dragon¡¯s Wrath burst out a dazzling golden light. A huge golden sword shadow, more than tens of meters long, fell toward the expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family. It seemed to split the sky, and the earth was constantly cracking. It was extremely horrible.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    ¡°Hold on! Quick!¡±


    The eyes of several experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family were red. They roared frantically. When they joined forces, their terrifying Internal Breath turned into a barrier, protecting them within like a shield.


    Chu Xun sneered. After those people lost their fighting intent, even if they were in the High Immortal Realm, their fighting strength was greatly reduced.


    Boom!


    The barrier was burst open by the golden sword shadow. A storm swept over. The ground was blown up one meter, and huge cracks hundreds of meters long spread out.


    Blood and flesh flew everywhere.


    The three experts in the High Immortal Realm were killed by a slash.


    There were only two experts in the High Immortal Realm alive in the Gu Family. And they were seriously injured. Gu Yang¡¯s face was pale, and he coughed up blood. Although under the protection of five experts in the High Immortal Realm, his viscera were still hurt.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you are so cruel.¡± An expert in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family kept vomiting blood and was seriously injured.


    ¡°Cruel?¡± Chu Xun raised his head and laughed wildly. ¡°I¡¯m not cruel enough. Compared with your Immortals, killing these people was just a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will take revenge on the Earth people? Don¡¯t forget that our Transfer Formation has been built. Forty people of the Immortals will go there. Your action will bring a disaster to the Earth people.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Chu Xun laughed wildly and said, ¡°Do you think the earth is so easy to bully? If you dare to go, someone will prepare a sharp blade to cut your heads.¡±


    Chu Xun raised the Dragon¡¯s Wrath in his hand again and said, ¡°You have talked too much nonsense. I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡±


    ¡°Chu¡­¡±


    Boom!


    A world-shaking explosion sounded. Terrifying cracks spread out like giant pythons. The remaining two experts in the High Immortal Realm of the Gu Family, as well as Gu Yang, known as a genius that was rare in tens of thousands of years, were all killed.


    If Gu Yang knew the culture of the earth, he would probably sigh. Why was there always someone smarter?


    Chu Xun¡¯s expression was cold. In fact, he didn¡¯t take Gu Yang seriously at all. The opponent he wanted to go against was someone that Gu Yang didn¡¯t dare to imagine.


    When Chu Xun was about to kill the others, he suddenly stopped and saw Gu Yang¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Yang¡¯s eyeballs became like two gems, shining brightly.


    His eyes were still alive.


    Chu Xun stretched out his hand and sucked the eyeballs out. After the two eyeballs left the eye sockets, they turned as pure as glass. A blood mark was in the middle.


    Chu Xun put them away. The people with dual pupils were the favorite of heaven and earth. The two eyeballs might be useful in the future.


    ¡°Ma Sen, stay here. You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Chu Xun saw that Ma Sen was secretly retreating with the disciples of the Ma Family, ready to escape.


    ¡°Chu Xun, our Ma Family has done you a favor. Please let us go.¡± Ma Yanchen was trembling. Chu Xun was so powerful that they could not resist.


    Chu Xun said with a playful look, ¡°Should I let you go because your surname is Ma?¡±


    ¡°Chu Xun, don¡¯t forget that our Ma Family has spent a lot of money and manpower to help you find the great medicinal herbs. You and our Uncle Ma are sworn brothers. Our Ma Family has treated you sincerely. Please let us go.¡± Ma Yanchen cupped his hands and bowed in a humble manner.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Chu Xun chuckled.


    ¡°Thank you very much¡­ Chu Xun, you will die miserably,¡± Ma Sen shouted crazily.


    The golden sword shadow, tens of meters long, fell with terrible power. Because the ground couldn¡¯t withstand the terrible pressure of the sword shadow, it cracked continuously.


    Boom!


    Sword Qi spread everywhere, and a storm swept about. It killed most of the disciples of the Ma Family. Ma Sen and Ma Yanchen were seriously injured. They had no combat strength now.


    The Ma Family had lost some of the disciples in the boulder rain. Now, more than half of them were killed by Chu Xun. Only about a dozen of them were alive and injured.


    ¡°Chu Xun, you¡¯re such a devil. You will die miserably. You¡¯ll be punished sooner or later,¡± Ma Sen roared angrily.


    ¡°If I had to suffer retribution, your Immortals would suffer it before me. Your crimes are too many. Do I need to tell you one by one? If there were retribution, you had died a long time ago.¡±


    Before his voice died away, his Dragon¡¯s Wrath waved, and Ma Sen was beheaded. His head flew more than ten meters away, and blood gushed out.


    ¡°Chu Xun, I beg you to let me go. I beg you, I am willing to do anything for you, as long as you can spare me¡­¡± Ma Yanchen¡¯s arm had been cut off by Chu Xun before. Now, he was covered with scars all over, so he looked miserable.


    He didn¡¯t want to die. He was the most outstanding disciple of the Ma Family in this generation. His future was promising. He wanted to live.


    ¡°Trash like you is useless to me. You¡¯d better go to hell and see your ancestors. Tell them that in the future, the Ma Family will be destroyed and pay for their mistakes on Earth.¡±


    Poof!


    Blood spurted out several meters, and Ma Yanchen was beheaded.


    The Dragon¡¯s Wrath burst out dazzling blade light and slashed horizontally. The terrible blade light flew out, and more than a dozen disciples of the Ma Family were directly cut in half at the waist.


    Now, all the disciples of the Ma Family, who had entered this folding space, had been wiped out.


    ¡°Kill¡­¡±


    Chu Xun roared, and his voice swept for thousands of miles. The Dragon¡¯s Wrath was shining, and the blade kept killing lives one by one without being stained by blood.


    Chu Xun didn¡¯t hate to see the scene. If he hadn¡¯t come in by chance this time, the Earth residents waiting here for tens of thousands of years would have been all slaughtered.


    What he had seen in the city just now made his heart palpitate. The faces of the children only a few years old were numb, and their eyes were filled with hatred. If it weren¡¯t for these Chosen Ones of the Immortals, the children wouldn¡¯t have become like that.


    The ground continuously cracked apart, blood dyeing the ground red, corpses everywhere, as if the world was a purgatory.


    In the city, Little Ning and others were watching. It seemed they had vented their hatred. In the past, the people slaughtered like this were their families.


    Chu Xun slashed out with his sword continuously, killing people. Either they were in the High Immortal Realm or Gold Immortal Realm, they were all killed in one strike.


    After an hour, no people of the Immortals were alive on the scene. Three or four hundred corpses were lying on the ground.


    Chu Xun took out the Violet Underworld Flame and turned all the corpses, boulders, grass, and trees on the ground into ashes. The ground cracked inch by inch. He wanted this place to start over again. Green grass and flowers would grow in the place again after several years.


    Chu Xun waved his hand to the people in the city and then left with Ning Lie and the other two.


    There were more than 30 corpses in the wilderness on a hill. Chu Xun stood on a huge stone and looked up at the Vanquishing Fiends List in the air.


    The actions of the player, Wang Yunzhe, were strange. They had been searching for him for several days but couldn¡¯t find him at all.


    Chu Xun turned the corpses on the ground into ashes with Violet Underworld Flame and left.


    In the next few days, they crossed almost more than half of the folding space. But it was strange that they couldn¡¯t find anyone from the Wang Family.


    Chu Xun had a bad feeling in his heart. The Wang Family was so strange. They ranked first on the Vanquishing Fiends List, but he couldn¡¯t find any trace of them. Where were they hiding?


    Time flew fast. Several days later, Chu Xun¡¯s expression became colder and colder. He still could not find the Wang Family. The people on the Vanquishing Fiends List were almost wiped out. Only the Wang Family had no trace as if its people had disappeared.


    There was only one month left before the folding space entrance opened again. Chu Xun was a little anxious. He could not let the Wang Family escape.


    Since the Wang Family had replaced the Wen Family, its means and power must be extraordinary. Wang Yunzhe¡¯s cultivation level should be higher than that of Gu Yang and Ma Yanchen. His talent was extremely high, so Chu Xun couldn¡¯t let the people of the Wang Family go out alive.


    ¡­


    In the outside world, the presbyters of the various forces of the Immortals watched the names of the Chosen Ones on the Vanquishing Fiends List disappear one after another. Their faces looked sad as if their parents had died.


    If one name disappeared, the person could be said robbed.


    But now, except for Wang Yunzhe, who ranked first, the other names on the list belonged to a few people not famous. Some of them were even unknown. And their Vanquishing Fiends Count was not high, just about a dozen. The Vanquishing Fiends Count of the person ranked was only one.


    The others must have been killed by Chu Xun. But it was strange that there was no name of Liu Tianhe or Chu Xun.


    They didn¡¯t know Chu Xun had already crushed his stone tablet.


    He wanted the list to be clean. He didn¡¯t want to fight in the first place.


    The presbyters of the Sect of Holy Fire, Gu Family, and other forces had gloomy faces. They stared at the Ma Family and the Canyang Guild with resentment. They even wished they could rush over and tear them apart.


    However, the Canyang Guild was only ranked fourth.


    The Ma Family had no names on the list.


    The Ma Family had stayed with Chu Xun. If Chu Xun took action, they would be the first to bear the brunt.


    The Presbyter Sixth of the Ma Family had been so angry that he had vomited mouthfuls of blood. They had sent the disciples of the Ma Family to Chu Xun in person and made it convenient for him to kill them.


    Every time thinking of this, he would spit out a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, the fifth-ranked name had disappeared. The person belonged to a force in the Southern Region.


    ¡°Ma Family, if my disciples come out, we will fight to the death with your Ma Family.¡±


    ¡°Ma Family, Canyang Guild, you are so stupid. How could you let a man from the earth bring your disciples in? Isn¡¯t this like sending sheep to a tiger?¡±


    Facing numerous questions and blaming, the Ma Family and Canyang Guild were so ashamed that they wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    After the practice, how many people would be able to survive this trial?


    The Presbyter Sixth¡¯s face was pale. He was afraid that in the future, the Ma Family, Canyang Guild, and even the whole Eastern Region would be suppressed by the other three regions. Maybe they would be replaced by other forces.


    Thinking of this, the Presbyter Sixth coughed up blood again and fainted.


    The members of the Canyang Guild remained silent. Their faces were very gloomy. They had tried their best to draw the person over to their side and find the great medicinal herbs for him. However, they did not expect that the one they were trying to please was an Earth resident.


    Chu Xun had played with the two major forces in the Eastern Region and stirred up the whole Immortals. After thinking of this, they also had an impulse to vomit blood.


    Chu Xun was Chu the Devil. Although they were unwilling to admit it, it was undeniable that Chu Xun deserved the title of Devil King.